《I Have An Impenetrable Fortress》 Chapter 1 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Eastern Tang Dynasty, Qinbei County, Dragon Ridge. In the land of great misfortune, the White Cloud Abyss. A lone stone pillar suddenly rose within the dense forest in the mountain valley. A group of people stepped into the mountain valley, found the stone pillar, and knocked on it. The surface of the stone pillar peeled off and revealed the white jade inside. Everyone was delighted to see that. They moved the stone pillar, sealed it in a special box, and took it away. After a while, the White Cloud Abyss suddenly shook, alarming those within fifty kilometers. The jade sealed within the box shook as well. It wiggled as if it had life and gradually changed into a human. It was a young man. The ¡®white jade figure¡¯ suddenly opened his eyes. His surroundings were cold, and everything in front of him was black. Zhang Dongyun was full of bewilderment. At first glance, he nearly thought that he had been nailed in a coffin. However, he soon realized that the air circulation here was pretty good and did not affect his breathing. The confined space swayed. He seemed to be locked in a trunk or something. I should have been overworked during my overtime shift, and then everything in front of me suddenly turned black¡­ This doesn¡¯t seem like an ambulance. Have I been kidnapped? While Zhang Dongyun was baffled, tides of memories surged into his mind all of a sudden. This was a fantasy world, a world where mighty figures could fly and were eminent. In the past, the head of the Twelve Tyrants, ¡®Evil Emperor¡¯ Ming Tonghui, had become sworn siblings with eleven others and had run amuck with them. They had fought against the Thunder Sound Temple and killed all the Buddhist monks. They had kicked down the Pure Yang Temple and wiped out all the Daoist immortals. They had demolished the Overflowing Sagacity Mansion and killed the Confucian scholars. They had crushed the Jade Emperor Hall and beheaded the Martial Dao emperor. They had flattened the demonic abyss and tore apart the mighty figures of the Demon Dao. They had overthrown Demon Emperor Mountain and hunted the great unrivaled demons. Warlords would withdraw wherever the Twelve Tyrants passed. ¡­ Have I transmigrated? I¡¯ve become this Evil Emperor? Zhang Dongyun¡¯s eyes gradually adjusted to the darkness in the trunk. But why am I here? He tried to digest the memories of the body¡¯s original owner and gradually figured it out. On one day thirty years ago, the Twelve Tyrants, led by the Evil Emperor, were exploring immortal ruins that they had discovered by chance. The immortal ruins had been far more dangerous than they had expected. All the powerful enemies eventually joined forces and plotted an attack against them together. To make matters worse, someone among the sworn siblings was a traitor. As internal and external difficulties beset them, the immortal ruins shattered. The Twelve Tyrants scattered and disappeared, while the Evil Emperor suffered severe injuries. He had been in the core fragment of the immortal ruins and fell to the earth with it. Then it turned into the White Cloud Abyss in Dragon Ridge. In order to make a comeback, Evil Emperor Ming Tonghui tried to refine the core. His ultimate success or failure was decided on this day. Unfortunately, he, who suffered injuries, had failed in the end. The refinement backlash had almost killed him. Fortunately, he had made other preparations and kept a spirit jade fetus as his reincarnation body¡­ However, the backlash of refining the immortal ruins¡¯ core had made him too weak. And it just so happened that a transmigrator from the Blue Planet had also arrived and occupied the spirit jade fetus first. That¡¯s me¡­ Zhang Dongyun¡¯s face twitched. He had occupied the spirit jade fetus first, and the remnant soul of the Evil Emperor had been half a step slower, so the backlash of the immortal ruins¡¯ core had obliterated him. As the transmigrator who occupied the spirit jade fetus and transformed it into his own body, he had also obtained the Evil Emperor¡¯s remnant memories. Zhang Dongyun felt guilty as he sorted this out. Had he been half a step late, the Evil Emperor¡¯s remnant soul would have devoured him. Zhang Dongyun lowered his head to have a look. His jade-transformed body felt no different from a normal physical mortal body. It even had a sense of lightness. The surface that attached to the jade turned into a soft robe alongside the warm jade luster. Zhang Dongyun was relieved. He was not naked after all. The only problem now was that this spirit jade fetus had yet to mature entirely and had been dragged away by a group of people who had happened to delve into the White Cloud Abyss. Zhang Dongyun was now a prisoner locked up in a trunk. The spirit jade fetus, the reincarnation treasure the Evil Emperor had prepared, could allow him to have rapid growth in cultivating the Martial Dao. However, he had to start from square one. This newly-born body was like a blank slate and no different from an ordinary person in terms of strength. Zhang Dongyun¡¯s heart felt cold. The standard of his transmigration was pretty bad. How will the people outside react when they find out that I¡¯m not a jade treasure but a human? He tried to make noises by banging his arms and knees against the trunk. The moving trunk instantly stopped. Zhang Dongyun listened attentively but could only hear silence. All of a sudden, the trunk shook as though it landed on the ground. Before Zhang Dongyun could react, the lid of the trunk opened, and everything before him brightened. After he rolled out of the trunk and sat up, he sensed killing intent before he could have a clear view of the scene outside. He looked around to see a group of people surrounding him and staring at him in unison. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a jade numinous treasure? Why is it a human?¡± Everyone whispered. ¡°We¡¯ve been watching it all along the way, so it couldn¡¯t have been switched!¡± A tall man rushed over. ¡°Where did you hide the jade numinous treasure? How many accomplices do you have?¡± ¡°Hold on, Senior Brother Cao.¡± A young man emerged from the crowd. ¡°Could it be¡­ the legendary spirit jade fetus?¡± This young man only had one eye, and he was thin and dignified. The tall man frowned. ¡°What¡¯s a spirit jade fetus?¡± The one-eyed young man answered, ¡°It¡¯s a precious treasure from the creation of the world. The mighty experts in legends use this to remodel their bodies or refine it into their avatars.¡± Everyone was in an uproar upon hearing that. ¡°Then he¡¯s a jade turned human?¡± ¡°He¡¯s an avatar of a mighty figure?¡± Zhang Dongyun laughed bitterly in his heart when he heard that. This body was indeed supposed to be the rebirth of a mighty expert, but a transmigrator had now replaced him. If they were to fear him because of this, it would undoubtedly be beneficial for him. Zhang Dongyun thanked the one-eyed young man and thought over his choice of words. ¡°You guys look like martial artists as well.¡± He scanned everyone calmly. ¡°Which sect are you from?¡± The one-eyed young man replied respectfully, ¡°We are all disciples of the Cold Mountain Sect at the southern side of Dragon Ridge.¡± Zhang Dongyun sounded indifferent. ¡°Never heard of it.¡± He really had never heard of that sect before. The original owner of his body did not have any memories of this sect, probably because it was too small. His indifferent look puzzled the people of the Cold Mountain Sect even more. The tall man surnamed Cao said with a sneer, ¡°He doesn¡¯t even have any cultivation base. Which sect could he be from?¡± Someone from the crowd whispered, ¡°It¡¯s hard for martial arts experts to reincarnate or refine avatars. He might be some cultivator that doesn¡¯t practice martial arts¡­¡± That tall man did not care. ¡°If he¡¯s really a great cultivator, no matter what he cultivates, he couldn¡¯t have allowed us to move the spirit jade fetus away, right?¡± The one-eyed young man pulled him back and apologized to Zhang Dongyun, ¡°My senior brother is too impetuous and doesn¡¯t mean any harm. Please forgive him.¡± However, another thought spun in his mind. Could this senior have reincarnated in order to recultivate and needs to start all over? He slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s our honor to meet you today, Senior. May I invite you to our sect so that we can entertain you?¡± Upon hearing that, the tall man¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zhang Dongyun felt helpless to meet such a person. The more unyielding he was, the more others did not dare to act blindly without thinking. If he did not agree to go with them, this tall man surnamed Cao would probably make a move. Without any cultivation base at the moment, he had to avoid being at the losing end. He would find a solution later. Zhang Dongyun came out of the trunk elegantly and unhurriedly. ¡°I¡¯ve been away from the mortal world for many years, but I¡¯m finally here after coming out of seclusion today. It¡¯s quite refreshing.¡± Instead of looking at the tall man surnamed Cao, he looked at the one-eyed young man. ¡°It¡¯s a kind of fate that we¡¯ve met. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°You first, Senior.¡± The one-eyed young man appeased the tall man before everyone moved again. While Zhang Dongyun walked with them, he combed through the memories of his body¡¯s original owner to find a way to break free. After walking a while, he noticed that everyone suddenly stopped. When he followed their gazes, he saw a young man walk out of the forest in the distance. ¡°You¡¯ve returned, Senior Brother.¡± The tall man surnamed Cao nodded. ¡°Are the food and water okay?¡± The young man replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior Brother. They¡¯re in the forest.¡± The tall man nodded and led everyone to the forest. ¡°People seemed to have walked through the forest over there,¡± the one-eyed young man casually said. The young man nodded. ¡°Some people did pass by, but I hid in the forest, and they didn¡¯t notice me.¡± Zhang Dongyun suddenly asked, ¡°How many people were there?¡± The young man, who did not recognize Zhang Dongyun, was stunned. The one-eyed young man was also startled. But he then asked, ¡°That¡¯s right. How many were there?¡± The young man answered, ¡°Uh, two people. A man and a woman. They seemed like a couple¡­¡± He did not finish his sentence. This was because Zhang Dongyun shook his head. He examined the young man in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Chapter 2 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhang Dongyun¡¯s words stunned everyone. That young man was taken back. ¡°Fellow¡­ brother, what do you mean by that?¡± Without needing Zhang Dongyun¡¯s explanation, the one-eyed young man at the side suddenly made a move. He pressed the young man against the ground. ¡°This senior said that you were lying just now,¡± the one-eyed young man said coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what flaw he saw in you, but I know that your breathing and heartbeat were normal at first. But then you panicked when you heard him say that.¡± The young man shuddered all over as he replied in a trembling voice, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m wronged¡­ Save me, Senior Brother Cao!¡± The tall man looked solemn but did not utter a word. Instead, he looked around. When he found no enemies nearby, he looked at the one-eyed young man. ¡°Could it be a mistake?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if the food and water are okay.¡± The one-eyed young man dragged that young man deep into the forest. Not long after, he returned. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with this guy. The food and water have been drugged.¡± The tall man¡¯s expression changed, and he grabbed that young man. ¡°You ungrateful thing!¡± The young man flushed red, and his expression turned fierce. ¡°I just want to kill you, you bastard!¡± The one-eyed young man said, ¡°The drug is a secret concoction from the Mountain Tiger Hall. They¡¯re probably ambushing nearby and waiting for the drug to kick in before killing us and benefiting from it.¡± The tall man sneered. ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait for them and see who¡¯s the hunter and who¡¯s the prey!¡± Under his orders, the Cold Mountain Sect disciples ambushed in the forest. Zhang Dongyun was unconcerned regarding this. However, someone clearly did not forget him. The one-eyed young man followed by his side. ¡°That guy just now was full of lies, yet his heart wasn¡¯t even pounding. Without your discerning eyes to point it out, we really wouldn¡¯t have found anything wrong with him at all.¡± Zhang Dongyun only smiled faintly and did not say a word. It was true that there were no flaws on the young man¡¯s face just now, and he did not even blush nor did his heart pound when he made up the lie. However, Zhang Dongyun realized that his eyes darted slightly upward and then to the right as he was replying to the question. This seemed fine to someone from this world. But Zhang Dongyun suddenly recalled a theory he had read when he was surfing the internet on the Blue Planet before he transmigrated. In a nutshell, when someone recalled something real, their eyes would look up and then to the left. If they tried to make up an image, their eyeballs would move just the opposite when telling a lie¡ªlooking up first and then to the right. To find out whether a person was lying or not, you could try to ask them about details they had to recall to remember while observing their eyes. If this person being tested understood this theory and was prepared for it, they might be able to fake it by deliberately controlling their movements. However, the young man just now clearly did not know this. The one-eyed young man did not understand either. Zhang Dongyun had exposed the young man just now, which caused various thoughts to arise in the minds of the Cold Mountain Sect disciples. Even the tall man surnamed Cao had curbed his arrogance and did not dare to disrespect Zhang Dongyun on the surface. He looked uneasy and would secretly size up Zhang Dongyun from time to time. When Zhang Dongyun looked over, the tall man, who was normally fierce, would avoid his gaze and feel slightly guilty. On the other hand, the Cold Mountain Sect disciples mainly focused on their enemy, the Mountain Tiger Hall. After ambushing for a while, another group of people secretly approached. The Cold Mountain Sect eventually caught them off guard. As the two sides fought, Zhang Dongyun was thinking about whether to take the chance to escape or to continue fooling the disciples of the Cold Mountain Sect. At that moment, a fat figure suddenly appeared within his sight. Before he could see what the other person looked like, that person reached out and grabbed him. Then Zhang Dongyun¡¯s ears and mouth were full of wind. Within his line of sight, he could see those fighting in the battle from the two sects rapidly growing smaller. The shouts and curses all went away. Zhang Dongyun found that someone had grabbed him and was flying through the dense forest. He tried his best to turn his head and saw that the other party was a tall, fat man with an expressionless face. Neither Zhang Dongyun¡¯s own memories nor Evil Emperor Ming Tonghui¡¯s memories contained this person. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± A voice suddenly came, but it was not from the fatty. Zhang Dongyun searched for it before discovering that the voice was coming from the other party¡¯s finger. It was a silver metal ring that flashed with a dark-red flare, as though a ferocious beast had opened its eyes. But the voice sounded very flattering. ¡°Please forgive me, Your Majesty. I will settle scores with those treacherous bandits. Their deaths will not be enough for disturbing you.¡± Zhang Dongyun had inherited the memories of his body¡¯s original owner, so he knew what this ring was. An old demon who had entered the White Cloud Abyss, met the Evil Emperor, and surrendered to him was sealed in this Blood Demon Ring. The other party was terrified because the Evil Emperor had ordered this old demon to guard the spirit jade fetus while he was trying to refine the immortal ruins¡¯ core. Due to its negligence, the old demon in the Blood Demon Ring had allowed the disciples of the Cold Mountain Sect to take away the spirit jade fetus. While sealed in the Blood Demon Ring, it possessed and controlled the fatty to chase after them with the help of the ring before finally snatching back the spirit jade fetus that was the new body reincarnated by the Evil Emperor. Although the old demon had snatched it back, it was panic-stricken, as it feared the Evil Emperor¡¯s punishment. Zhang Dongyun looked at the ring expressionlessly. He was actually perturbed as well. When the Cold Mountain Sect disciples had taken him away, he was thinking of a way to get out of the situation and had not considered the Blood Demon Ring. If the Evil Emperor were alive, the old demon would be willing to serve him loyally. Even if he were to reincarnate, the Evil Emperor had left behind a restriction on the Blood Demon Ring that could handle the old demon inside it. But since the Evil Emperor¡¯s remnant soul had vanished, the restriction on the Blood Demon Ring did so as well. Although Zhang Dongyun had inherited the Evil Emperor¡¯s memories, he could not make the restriction reappear. Right now, this new body transformed by the spirit jade fetus had unlimited potential, but it was currently a blank slate and no different from an ordinary person¡¯s. How could it fight against the old demon in the Blood Demon Ring? Once the other party sensed this, it would become the master instead. As time went on, the old demon in the ring gradually sensed something amiss. ¡°That immortal ruins is really powerful. Please relax and be at ease, Your Majesty.¡± Between the flashes of bloody glow, a seemingly respectful voice came from the ring. The old demon sensed that the restriction had disappeared. It did not know that the Evil Emperor¡¯s remnant soul had vanished and that Zhang Dongyun had replaced him inside this body. However, it knew the immortal ruins was powerful and hard to refine, so it was normal for something to have gone wrong. It was normal for the Evil Emperor to pay a higher price than expected for his failure. After being trapped in the ring for so many years, it had hopes of regaining its freedom. It might even be able to seek revenge¡­ The fatty placed Zhang Dongyun down. The Blood Demon Ring trembled slightly as a red glow flashed, and a faint blood mist gushed out. Due to the former master¡¯s accumulated prestige, the Blood Demon Ring did not make the first move. However, Zhang Dongyun clearly saw the blood-red mist flowing out of the ring becoming increasingly thicker. The other party seemed to be further perceiving his physical state. The clearer it understood, the more restless it became. Zhang Dongyun could even smell the fishy stench of blood. He was out of the frying pan into the fire. If I had known earlier, it would have been slightly better for those people to take me away¡­ Zhang Dongyun sighed. He secretly told himself to stay calm before he combed through the memories left behind by his body¡¯s original owner and sought a way out. At this moment, a sound echoed in his mind. [The Impenetrable Fortress System activated.] [System binding¡­] Chapter 3 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhang Dongyun was stunned by the sudden system notification in his mind. At the same time, a resplendent cluster of pure golden light suddenly arose in the distant mountain valley. The Blood Demon Ring also stopped having any movements as it focused on the golden light. It was where the core of the immortal ruins was¡­ Zhang Dongyun also looked over, feeling flabbergasted. He was more concerned about the cold mechanical sound in his mind. Impenetrable Fortress¡­ Isn¡¯t this the game I was developing on the Blue Planet before I transmigrated? Unfortunately, he had been overworked during his overtime shift and then arrived in this fantasy world when he opened his eyes. Did the Impenetrable Fortress System in the game also come over due to my obsession? The golden light in the distance suddenly expanded, sweeping away the white mist in the valley. As the golden light flashed, a four-walled majestic fortress was constructed in the White Cloud Abyss! The majestic fortress landed on the ground, and the White Cloud Abyss trembled once again in an earth-shaking manner. This change not only shocked Zhang Dongyun and the Blood Demon Ring but also alarmed the disciples of Cold Mountain Sect and the Mountain Tiger Hall, who were fighting in the distance. The two sects stopped and separated themselves into two sides facing each other. While keeping an eye on their enemy, they paid more attention to the fortress flashing with golden light in the distant valley. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The tall man surnamed Cao was astonished. ¡°There are no roads nor people in this wilderness. How can there be a fortress?¡± The one-eyed young man¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°It¡¯s simply like the cave abodes of the mighty experts in the legends¡­ Hold on. Could it be related to that senior just now?¡± ¡°The cave abodes of mighty experts?¡± The Mountain Tiger Hall disciples exchanged glances with one another. They suddenly ignored the Cold Mountain Sect disciples and rushed in unison to the distant fortress that was flashing with golden light. The tall man surnamed Cao was overwhelmed. ¡°The cave abode ruins of mighty figures will certainly contain countless martial arts manuals and rare treasures.¡± The one-eyed young man said hesitantly, ¡°That senior just now¡­¡± ¡°He was either rescued or kidnapped!¡± the tall man interrupted. He instructed those from his sect to rush over to the fortress. ¡°Regardless of whether he was captured or rescued, it means that he isn¡¯t as impressive as he seems! He¡¯s just an empty show! ¡°The treasure mountain is right in front of us. If we miss it, the Mountain Tiger Hall will benefit from it. At that time, it¡¯ll be our turn for retribution!¡± As the tall man spoke, he dragged the one-eyed young man and ran toward the fortress. On another side, Zhang Dongyun watched the fortress that was flashing with golden light while feeling very helpless. In a way, Evil Emperor Ming Tonghui had not failed. He had very likely succeeded in refining the core fragment of the immortal ruins. However, he had paid the immense price of being forced to reincarnate. If Zhang Dongyun had not transmigrated, the Evil Emperor, who would have used the spirit jade fetus to resurrect, would have been able to clean up the mess here right now. This place might not have looked like a fortress now. If you considered the existence of this world, the Evil Emperor¡¯s plan could be said to have succeeded. Unfortunately, there was a change from outside this world. A transmigrator from the Blue Planet had caused the Evil Emperor to fail in his endeavor. As emotions were whirling within Zhang Dongyun, he heard the cold, mechanical voice in his mind again. [System binding successful!] [Fortress Lord: Zhang Dongyun] [Current range: 1,000 meters east-west, 1,500 meters north-south, 500 meters above, 500 meters below ground.] Zhang Dongyun had a strange look. The core of the immortal ruins in this fantasy world actually combined with the Impenetrable Fortress System in my mind? It even gave rise to a real impenetrable fortress? However, is the current system still the same as what I designed it to be? [This system is called the Impenetrable Fortress System. Regardless of the Fortress Lord¡¯s cultivation level, you will be invincible within the Impenetrable Fortress. Nothing can harm you, and you can control the lives of all living beings within the fortress. No one can destroy or damage the fortress you have built except for you.] [Beyond the system¡¯s current coverage range, your strength will depend on your own cultivation base.] The system notification sounded once again, making Zhang Dongyun feel relieved. This was the system that he had designed. At first glance, the Impenetrable Fortress was akin to the campgrounds, safe houses, or safety points in other games. It was indeed a small fortress at first. However, the Fortress Lord would be rewarded with a varying number of points for completing the various upgrade quests given by the system. When he reached a certain number of points, he could upgrade the fortress and expand the coverage range of the system. In theory, there was no limit to the number of times and the range. As long as the Fortress Lord had enough experience, the system could cover a country, a realm, or all the realms of the world until it covered the entire game map. The Fortress Lord was an absolute invincible ruler in the fortress. However, all of this would only work when he was in the fortress. Zhang Dongyun was merely an ordinary person outside the fortress. He needed to be inside the fortress first. The Blood Demon Ring was also shocked by the appearance of the fortress with golden light, and its viciousness slightly reduced. Didn¡¯t His Majesty fail in refining the core fragment of the immortal ruins? Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been forced to reincarnate and recultivate. The restriction in the ring wouldn¡¯t have disappeared either. But what is that strange fortress? Just as the old demon in the ring was bewildered and uncertain, Zhang Dongyun suddenly went forward. He calmly looked at the tall, fat man in front of him, whom the Blood Demon Ring had turned into a puppet. He then extended his hand toward the Blood Demon Ring on the man¡¯s finger. The bloody glow on the ring suddenly condensed, as though it were a frightened beast. When Zhang Dongyun¡¯s finger approached the Blood Demon Ring, he could vaguely sense that the other party would appear at any moment. He lightly removed the ring from the tall, fat man¡¯s finger calmly and naturally. Once the ring was removed, the fatty, who looked stiff and dumbfounded, was at a loss. Then he closed his eyes and fell to the ground, just like a collapsed mountain of flesh. ¡°Do you know what that is?¡± Calm and composed, Zhang Dongyun put the silver ring on his finger. The bloody glow on the ring was sometimes strong and sometimes weak, and it constantly shook. ¡°Uh¡­ a fortress?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Zhang Dongyun put on the ring and calmly stepped forward as he unhurriedly walked toward the majestic fortress in the distance. ¡°It¡¯s my fortress.¡± Chapter 4 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhang Dongyun¡¯s action made the old demon sealed in the Blood Demon Ring hesitate about what to do. Without that strange fortress, it would regard Zhang Dongyun as an empty show. However, everything became uncertain now. It had an impulse of unwillingness in its heart and a strong desire to fight back. The prestige that its former master had accumulated over decades was like a massive mountain, and it now suppressed the Blood Demon Ring¡¯s courage again. It felt perturbed. The bloody glow in the eyes of the skull on the ring was flashing continuously. Zhang Dongyun controlled his gaze from darting down and did not even glance at the Blood Demon Ring, as though he did not take it seriously. Isn¡¯t this a situation where both parties are fearful of each other? He laughed bitterly in his heart. His right hand with the ring worn felt very heavy. But the more it was a critical situation, the calmer Zhang Dongyun was. His body relaxed, and his footsteps were composed and steady. The short stretch of road was just like a long trek to Zhang Dongyun and the Blood Demon Ring. The fortress gate finally appeared before their eyes. A bloody glow suddenly flashed on the Blood Demon Ring. Zhang Dongyun¡¯s expression remained the same. He slowed down his pace and snorted lightly. ¡°Oh?¡± Light flashed on the Blood Demon Ring, and a fawning voice came a moment later. ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s fortress leaves the hearts of people palpitating. I couldn¡¯t contain my reverence for Your Majesty due to my emotional turmoil, so much so that I was rude. I hope for your forgiveness, Your Majesty!¡± Zhang Dongyun gave a sound of acknowledgment and continued walking at an ordinary pace. After he stepped into the fortress, the radiance on the fortress walls suddenly diminished. On the other hand, he seemed to be undergoing an invisible transformation. It was hard to explain. But it was real and clear. It was two completely different worlds between the inside and outside of the fortress, despite it being only a distance of a fortress wall. Everything changed once he crossed the fortress gate. With a thought, the scene before him changed. He could see everything within the fortress. The ground was as flat as a mirror within the fortress. Everything in the high mountains and lofty peaks seemed to have been flattened by man. The fortress was empty right now, with only a black skeleton in the very middle. Zhang Dongyun instantly found the answer¡­ It was the Evil Emperor¡¯s skeleton. With a thought from him, the black skeleton was buried. Then an illusory light appeared in the fortress and condensed into a middle-aged man that seemed to be around thirty to forty years old. It looked exactly like the original owner of his body. Of course, he was older than that. Before refining the core of the immortal ruins, he could not maintain his youthful appearance and had turned into an old man when he was severely injured. Right now, it was as if he had regained his youth. Zhang Dongyun had transformed it using the power provided by the system while in the Impenetrable Fortress. After attempting this action, he fully confirmed that he possessed great powers in the fortress. Even the old demon, who had followed the Evil Emperor for many years, could not see any flaws in the illusion when it passed off as the real master and appeared before the Blood Demon Ring. The old demon in the ring now only had only trepidation in its heart. His Majesty succeeded! He has really refined the core fragment of the immortal ruins. Not only that, but his old injuries actually seem to have healed and recovered. This newly-born young man from the spirit jade fetus should be an avatar refined by His Majesty. Although there was an inherent impression that it was difficult for martial artists to refine an avatar, it was equally difficult for their souls to reincarnate. His Majesty¡¯s success is most likely due to the core of the immortal ruins, right? This may mean that His Majesty is now stronger than before! How strong will he be after reaching the highest level of enlightenment? The Blood Demon Ring now understood why the restriction His Majesty had put on the ring had vanished. He is already so strong, so would he still need the restriction to control someone? Who would dare to go against him? The Blood Demon Ring would not anyway. How can I go against His Majesty? I am His Majesty¡¯s most loyal servant! ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s cultivation is astounding. Refining the core of the immortal ruins is a matter of course. It is an honor for this immortal ruins to be refined by you, Your Majesty!¡± The voice coming from the ring was very sincere and enthusiastic. Zhang Dongyun took off the Blood Demon Ring from his finger. The illusion of the Evil Emperor in front of him waved its hand lightly. A red glow flashed wildly on the ring. An invisible force dragged out a transparent, soul-like shadow from the ring. The blood-red shadow was set in midair, and the old demon was terrified. But next, it suddenly felt a sense of power abound all over its body. Its past hidden injuries healed. It was regaining its peak strength. It might even exceed that! The scarlet bloody shadow in midair gradually condensed into an old man in red. The old bloody shadow demon in red wore the Blood Demon Ring on its fingers. ¡°Your¡­ Your Majesty¡­¡± The old demon¡¯s voice was trembling. The illusion of the Evil Emperor was expressionless and said indifferently, ¡°Some pests have entered the fortress. Go clean them up, and I will spare your life.¡± The old demon took a deep breath. ¡°I obey Your Majesty¡¯s order!¡± It reverted into a bloody light and instantly flew toward the fortress gate. A group of people was rushing in at the fortress gate. These Mountain Tiger Hall disciples looked blankly at the world within the fortress gate. They saw a flat area without buildings of any kind and the flat, clean, and empty ground. In the middle of the fortress, there seemed to be a golden mist of light that was hazy and impossible to see through. Just at this moment, a sudden flash of bloody light instantly arrived before them. The blood-red light spread in the air and actually condensed into a blood river. The river¡¯s water was fetid and pungent, and the weapons of the Mountain Tiger Hall disciples immediately eroded and broke as soon as they touched it. When the blood water splashed onto their bodies, they howled in anguish as their flesh lacerated and they became badly mangled. Then the smell of decay came. As the blood river surged, the Mountain Tiger Hall disciples were swept away without any ability to resist. The old bloody shadow demon paid careful attention as it controlled it to the utmost. The filthy blood water only swept away people but did not touch the walls and ground of the fortress. It even confined the stench emitted by the blood river to a limited space and did not allow it to spread. It could remove it at any time. The Cold Mountain Sect disciples, who followed the Mountain Tiger Hall disciples and entered the fortress, were shocked to see this scene. ¡°It¡¯s a mighty expert of the Demon Dao! Retreat!¡± the one-eyed young man yelled. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous here!¡± He turned and ran away at once. Although the tall man surnamed Cao was fierce, he could see at a glance that the old demon was strong, so he did not dare to stay and told those from his sect to flee together. But the blood river flowed as fast as lightning and instantly blocked their path before surrounding them. Senior Brother Cao was provoked and roared. He drew his sword to counterattack. But the next instant, the longsword in his hand was full of the traces of rust, and the blood river swallowed him. ¡°You even dare to show your middling skills, you ignorant thing.¡± The old man in red stood above the dark river. The reflection of the water intertwining between light and darkness shrouded his face, so it was difficult to discern his face. The bloody evil energy frightened everyone. It was as though a fiendcelestial had descended. ¡°My legs!¡± Senior Brother Cao howled in grief. The part below his waist was soaked in the blood water, and his legs were instantly reduced to only white bones. Those Mountain Tiger Hall disciples also suffered the same fate. Those of the Cold Mountain Sect were not spared either as their screams rang out repeatedly. ¡°We entered your cave abode by mistake and did not mean to offend you! Please forgive us and be magnanimous, Senior!¡± the one-eyed young man quickly shouted. Besides the tall man surnamed Cao, the others did not dare disobey him and pleaded for mercy one after another. The old demon in the blood river stroked its beard and smiled. ¡°I can spare your lives, but it¡¯s not because I don¡¯t want to kill you and extract your blood for cultivation¡­¡± When it waved its hand, the blood river swept everyone and flew back into the fortress. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s because you are lucky. His Majesty has ordered me to spare your lives.¡± What?! Everyone was terrified and stunned at this moment. They thought that they had heard wrongly. This terrifying old demon is actually not the lord of this place? Who is the lord of this fortress? Everyone was frightened. The old bloody shadow demon was highly-spirited. It had suffered from its old injuries for many years and could not remember how long it had been since it could be as carefree as today and wield its power without restraint. No, it was a stronger power and more pleasurable feeling than before. It felt so wonderful to regain it that it almost wanted to sing out loud. The blood river swept everyone and returned to the middle of the fortress. The disciples of the Cold Mountain Sect and the Mountain Tiger Hall saw a figure that was faintly visible in the hazy golden light in front of their eyes. In the fortress, Zhang Dongyun could easily isolate anyone¡¯s perception of the outside world, and it could not be easier to remain mysterious. He had no intention of showing interest in the Cold Mountain Sect right now, so he only waved his hand lightly. The blood river of the old demon was out of his control. It still hovered in midair, as though it was an invisible cage. Everyone suffered immense pain as the blood water tainted them, so they desperately tried to break free at every moment. The old bloody shadow demon was respectful as it bowed to Zhang Dongyun and Ming Tonghui¡¯s illusion in the light. ¡°Your Majesty, I did not let you down¡­¡± Before it could finish its words, a bloody glow flickered on his body. The old demon was horrified to discover that it was losing all its strength. It became weak again, and its old injuries resurfaced. Everything just now seemed to be an illusion. But the blood river, which belonged to it but was stripped away, hovered right to the side, telling it that it was not an illusion. His Majesty can take back everything he has given! It was not only that. The old demon, who had weakened back into a bloody shadow, even produced trails of smoke on its body. An invisible fire was burning its soul, telling it to beg for its life. ¡°Please spare me, Your Majesty! Please spare me!¡± The bloody shadow was regretting its rebellion earlier outside the fortress. If it could turn back time, it would definitely grab itself at that time and give itself a good beating! Chapter 5 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The old bloody shadow demon wanted to plead for mercy, but it realized that it could not produce any sound. It endured in silence as the burns of its body became even more painful, and it could only clench its teeth bitterly. After Zhang Dongyuan threw the bloody shadow aside, his taut heartstrings finally relaxed. Thank goodness for this Impenetrable Fortress System. But then again, although it fused with the core fragment of the immortal ruins, I transmigrated here before the game finished development. With the game being a half-finished product, will there be any flaws in the Impenetrable Fortress System? Will it be impossible to expand its scope? Well, no matter what, the Fortress Lord isn¡¯t a small figure and can lead a carefree life. If it¡¯s dangerous outside the fortress, can¡¯t I just stay inside? If I had a cell phone and an internet connection, I¡¯m confident I could stay at home forever. An interesting game, movie, and novel¡­ Um, these things don¡¯t seem to exist in this world. More importantly, there are no idiotic online friends¡­ Zhang Dongyun, who felt relieved, started to let his imagination wander and became more optimistic. He first attempted to confirm with his memories that most of them were in line with the settings he had made when developing the game in his previous life on the Blue Planet. For example, he could not bring back Evil Emperor Ming Tonghui to life, but he could treat injured humans. Apart from the system¡¯s construction quests, he could not create anything out of nothing, but he could create images of light and make them appear real. He could instantly move anywhere in the fortress over any distance at will without error, but he could not teleport to and from any place outside the fortress¡­ There were many more similar situations. However, some aspects were different from the original game. For example, in the Impenetrable Fortress that Zhang Dongyun had designed in the game, the Fortress Lord could leave a seal on the fortress. When he went out of the fortress, the seal would not weaken. However, if Fortress Lord Zhang were to leave a seal behind in the real Impenetrable Fortress in this world and go out of the fortress, the seal would gradually weaken. On the other hand, in the original game settings, it was hard for the Fortress Lord to attack targets outside the fortress. The attack would disappear when it went beyond the fortress walls. In this real Impenetrable Fortress, if the Fortress Lord were to attack a target outside the fortress and it was beyond the fortress walls, the power would rapidly weaken but not dissipate immediately. He would still have to test a few more times on how far beyond the fortress walls attacks could go, how long they would last, and the dissipation of the power. While testing the functions of the Impenetrable Fortress, Zhang Dongyun looked left and right. The fortress was empty without a single building. Hmm, I remember there¡¯s a quest system with construction quests and guarding quests. After completing the quests, Construction EXP and Guarding EXP will be rewarded. After reaching a certain standard, I can expand the scope of the Impenetrable Fortress. Zhang Dongyun brought up the quest panel through the system in his mind. [Random Guarding Quest 1.1¡ªKill or capture the old bloody shadow demon that has entered the fortress.] [You have captured the old bloody shadow demon and completed Random Guarding Quest 1.1. Rewarded 500 Upgrade EXP.] [Beginner Construction Quest 1.1¡ªInitialize the districts and streets in the fortress.] In order to prevent players from exploiting loopholes, Zhang Dongyun had designed the quests so that they could not complete the quests repeatedly with the same intruder. At the same time, he had also designed for many enemies to enter the fortress together, and the one with the highest cultivation level would be chosen as the quest target. Only when there was more than one target with the highest cultivation realm could it stack. Now that the system was for his own use, Zhang Dongyun only had one feeling¡­ Regret! He regretted it very much! If he could complete his quest repeatedly with the same monster, Fortress Lord Zhang would have killed the old bloody shadow demon eighty times. The construction quests were even harsher, as he would only receive new quests when he completed the current one to a certain level. It was impossible to engage in a bunch of jerry-built building projects or low-quality buildings to cheat on EXP. Upon realizing this, Fortress Lord Zhang regretted it very much once again¡­ However, the first few construction quests, which were considered newbie welfare, were not too demanding. The first construction quest was to initialize the streets and districts in the fortress, and it would be better the more reasonable it was. Someone who had never done any administration or planning would not do well by doing it any which way they wanted. Zhang Dongyun used the method that he believed would simplify matters the most. He would form crossroads with the roads and divide the area within the fortress into different sections. During his previous life on the Blue Planet, he had gotten lost in a large city after turning left and right and reaching a five-way crossroad. A simple method was more suited for a person like him, who did not have a good sense of direction. Light floated on the ground, and the main roads emerged and crisscrossed with each other. Zhang Dongyun actually wanted to have eight horizontal and eight vertical roads, but the fortress was still a little small. Thus, he reduced it by half and had four horizontal and four vertical roads. When the fortress expanded in the future, he would change and adjust the corresponding facilities. The system also prepared the underlying construction for water and sewage drainage, doing a pretty good job. It was highly automated, so the Fortress Lord did not need to worry about it. [The planning of the fortress¡¯s districts and streets has been completed. You haveYou completed Beginner Construction Quest 1.1. Rewarded 100 Upgrade EXP.] [Beginner Construction Quest 1.2¡ªEstablish your mansion.] Zhang Dongyun stood in the middle of the fortress and gave orders to the system. I¡¯ll build my mansion here. [Please name it.] According to the Evil Emperor¡¯s memories, the White Cloud Abyss was in Dragon Ridge and within the Eastern Tang Dynasty. Eastern Tang¡­ Zhang Dongyun thought about it, and a vile interest suddenly emerged. He coughed. ¡°Let¡¯s call it the Great Ming Palace.¡± Then he looked around as his voice spread throughout the fortress. ¡°This fortress will be called Chang¡¯an Fortress from now on.¡± Upon hearing this grand voice, the struggling disciples of the Cold Mountain Sect and the Mountain Tiger Hall were perplexed and suddenly had a ray of hope. As everyone watched the golden light flashing in the majestic fortress, many of them actually felt a sense of pilgrimage and could not help but want to worship. Smoke emerged from the old bloody shadow demon¡¯s body. It was stunned to hear the words that spread throughout the fortress while being in great pain. I thought that His Majesty would name it Evil Emperor Fortress, Sun Moon Fortress, or something similar¡­ The system, on the other hand, completed Zhang Dongyun¡¯s orders without fail. [Naming successful. Constructing the Fortress Lord Mansion.] A golden light appeared and landed in the middle of the fortress. As the old bloody shadow demon and the others were shocked, a big, ancient, majestic, and grand palace appeared out of nowhere and stood in the middle of the fortress. The inscribed board with the three words ¡®Great Ming Palace¡¯ emitted immense light, being even more eye-catching than the sun for a moment. The light spread all over the fortress and dyed the walls golden. A word appeared on the walls outside the gates. Chang¡¯an. The old bloody shadow demon was once again surprised. His Majesty absolutely had no means of creating such an enormous palace out of nowhere in the past. He is truly unfathomable now. Since even the knowledgeable old demon had this reaction, the reaction of the group of young martial artists was imaginable. Senior Brother Cao, who was the most stubborn, was dumbfounded. He was so shocked that he almost fell to the ground. [The Great Ming Palace has been constructed. You have completed Beginner Construction Quest 1.2. Rewarded 200 Upgrade EXP.] Zhang Dongyun heard the system notification. He felt apprehensive as he looked at the palace before him. It was even bigger than the Hall of Supreme Harmony in a certain palace of the Blue Planet. However, it still felt a little small for a fantasy world. [The size of your mansion is related to the size of the Impenetrable Fortress. After you upgrade and expand the Impenetrable Fortress, the Great Ming Palace will upgrade as well.] Upon hearing that, Zhang Dongyun silently nodded. [Beginner Construction Quest 1.3¡ªRecruit and shelter your first batch of citizens. The population must exceed 10,000 and has to be maintained steadily.] The system¡¯s voice came once again. After the two quests containing newbie welfare, the third construction quest became harder right away. It¡¯s easy to boss people around and manage them, but it¡¯s hard to fulfill their basic needs¡­ Zhang Dongyun thought. I need an assistant to handle these affairs, a lot of civil servants, a professional secretary¡­ As Zhang Dongyun was enjoying himself, he suddenly realized that a string of numbers was jumping on the system interface. He had never set this string of numbers in the game before. ¡°31,535,457¡­¡± ¡°31,535,456¡­¡± Chapter 6 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhang Dongyun¡¯s expression changed slightly. He reckoned that it was about one second between each jump in the numbers. If that¡¯s really the case, this string of numbers¡­ Is it a countdown? Zhang Dongyun¡¯s expression became serious. What is the countdown for? [The system¡¯s initial invincibility period is one year or 31,536,000 seconds. When the Fortress Lord is in the fortress, the countdown will start automatically. When the Fortress Lord is outside the fortress, the countdown will temporarily stop until you return to the fortress. The countdown will then start again.] Zhang Dongyun wanted to curse. This isn¡¯t close to what I designed in the first place¡­ All of a sudden, his gaze flashed as he had thought of something. Fragments¡­ This Impenetrable Fortress is the product of the combination of the core fragment of the immortal ruins and the Impenetrable Fortress System. A fragment means that it is incomplete. Is this why there¡¯s a time limit to the system¡¯s invincibility? ¡°How can I extend the time of invincibility?¡± Zhang Dongyun asked the system. [You can extend the time of invincibility by combining the other fragments of the immortal ruins. After you collect and restore all the fragments, there will no longer be a time limit.] After hearing the system¡¯s answer, Zhang Dongyun had some thoughts. The immortal ruins disintegrated and shattered before scattering. Evil Emperor Ming Tonghui obtained the most core piece of the fragments. Among the other people in the immortal ruins, both the enemies and I had our share of success. Due to the chaotic situation, Ming Tonghui couldn¡¯t be sure of the whereabouts of each fragment. But some of the sworn siblings among the Twelve Tyrants seem to have gained something. Nobody knows where everyone is now. It¡¯s hard to say whether they are friends or foes¡­ Zhang Dongyun sighed slightly. Based on the Evil Emperor¡¯s memories, there were a lot of doubtful points during the incident in the immortal ruins. The Twelve Tyrants¡¯ visit to the immortal ruins should have been a secret, but numerous enemies had rushed over and besieged them. At that time, Evil Emperor Ming Tonghui sensed something wrong with someone. It was his tenth brother, ¡®Heavenly Wolf¡¯ Yang Li. Unfortunately, he had not been able to capture Yang Li due to the chaotic situation. To make matters worse, there had been more than one traitor, or there would not have been such a terrible outcome afterward. Amid the thick mist, it had been hard to tell who was loyal and who was a traitor apart from Yang Li, who had revealed a flaw. Just like Evil Emperor Ming Tonghui, the other eleven people, including Yang Li, scattered in all directions, and they had either concealed or changed their identities. Regardless of who was loyal and who was a traitor, it would be a challenge to find where each of them was now. Zhang Dongyun smiled bitterly. Is it that hard to be a homebody Fortress Lord? Since the time limit isn¡¯t over yet, I should expand the scope of the fortress. Although it¡¯s hard to find ten thousand people, I still have to solve this problem first before I can get new construction quests. In that case, where do I find so many people to fill my fortress? Zhang Dongyun scanned the current geography of Chang¡¯an Fortress. The fortress was deep in the mountains and old forests in Dragon Ridge and deserted. Apart from a small number of mountain inhabitants, there were few ordinary commoners. Instead, many cultivators went into the mountains to search for treasures. The White Cloud Abyss, a ferocious place in Dragon Ridge, was extremely barren and rarely produced natural treasures, so even cultivators stayed away from it, not to mention ordinary people. Chang¡¯an Fortress was in the White Cloud Abyss of Dragon Ridge. It was not an optimistic place due to its unfavorable natural environment! Zhang Dongyun sighed. It was hard for the commoners to leave their home, and they might not necessarily want to move here. Even if they were willing to move, the road was an enormous problem, as Chang¡¯an Fortress was deep in a dense forest of Dragon Ridge. Even if he could fool¡­ draw commoners to cross mountain after mountain to come here, their rulers would not be willing. Fortress Lord Zhang had no way to get commoners, as they were too far away from the fortress and mountains. He could let himself loose however he wanted in the fortress, but when he was out of the fortress, that would be another matter. It might be a good idea to first make a name for myself and the fortress before using powerful connections to intimidate people and put on an empty show outside. But there was no guarantee that he would not run into people like Senior Brother Cao again. Fortress Lord Zhang still needed to improve his own true cultivation. This would also facilitate secrecy and make it difficult for others to fathom the truth about the Impenetrable Fortress, which would also prevent enemies from besieging the fortress without fighting or retreating. Although Fortress Lord Zhang would have no survival or safety issues as long as he remained in the fortress, would that not be the same as being in jail? Being happy to stay at home was different from being locked up. Besides, Zhang Dongyun was quite interested in the cultivation in this fantasy world. This Impenetrable Fortress, as a cultivation ground, had an even more superior environment. With the Impenetrable Fortress System in place, although he could not directly raise his cultivation realm in Chang¡¯an Fortress, he could greatly gather the rich spiritual energy to help in his cultivation. His current body was the spirit jade fetus that the Evil Emperor had collected from the creation of the world. If he used it to practice martial arts, his connate roots would be far superior to normal people. Among the various cultivation formulations, a Martial Dao cultivator¡¯s power belonged to themselves, and the power of their blood would repel supernatural beings. It was advantageous to have a strong killing intent and fierce real combat abilities, but there were also some disadvantages when power was condensed in the blood and physical body. For example, it would be hard to reincarnate and recultivate. When the Evil Emperor had prepared the spirit jade fetus, it was because his cultivation realm was high enough that his Dao was unified and had gradually started to exceed the boundaries. On the other hand, he had also benefited from the core fragment of the immortal ruins. If he wanted to raise his true cultivation realm as soon as possible, it would be best to go on this path. As for the martial arts manuals, there was the Evil Emperor Sutra that Evil Emperor Ming Tonghui relied on to dominate the world and other canonical texts that he had collected and recorded. Thanks to the Evil Emperor¡¯s experience and memories, the transmigrator Fortress Lord Zhang did not need to worry about his cultivation being fruitless. At the same time, he could use the power of the Impenetrable Fortress to parse the profound manuals so that it would be simple and easy to understand. He could even further improve based on the foundation that the Evil Emperor had learned. However, he only had one year, so it was hard to say what cultivation realm he would be able to reach. Right now, he needed to speed up alongside a multi-pronged approach¡­ As Zhang Dongyun pondered, he arrived before the old bloody shadow demon. The blood-red figure was covered in smoke, and it was on the brink of death. Upon seeing Zhang Dongyun, the old demon said with difficulty, ¡°Please spare me, Your Majesty¡­¡± Zhang Dongyun looked indifferent. ¡°Compared to your disloyalty, I detest your stupidity even more.¡± ¡°Please spare me, Your Majesty¡­¡± The bloody shadow hurriedly said, ¡°I did not cultivate properly and suffered from Qi deviation, so I lost my mind and acted rudely. It was not what I wanted. I hope Your Majesty will spare me.¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time,¡± Zhang Dongyun replied faintly. The smoke on the bloody shadow then vanished. ¡°Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty! Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!¡± the bloody shadow said repeatedly. ¡°I will be careful with my words and pledge my loyalty to serve you, Your Majesty.¡± It turned into a bloody light and flew back into the Blood Demon Ring on Zhang Dongyun¡¯s finger. ¡°Go patrol outside the fortress. If anyone approaches, don¡¯t kill them and bring them back to the fortress.¡± Zhang Dongyun took off the Blood Demon Ring and threw it into the air. A bloody glow flashed on the ring. ¡°I will obey Your Majesty¡¯s order. I will go immediately.¡± While being surrounded by the blood-red flare, the Blood Demon Ring flew out of Chang¡¯an Fortress. Even though Zhang Dongyun did not add a restriction on the ring, the old bloody shadow demon did not have any thoughts of betrayal and would follow his orders honestly. The recovery of its previous injuries had been too short-lived. Zhang Dongyun did not heal it this time, so the old bloody shadow demon still had serious injuries and was in a state of severe weakness. But due to its previous recovery, it had some thoughts. It only hoped that after it faithfully obeyed the orders, His Majesty would grant him grace and heal him. Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly as he watched the bloody light leave. Because the Evil Emperor had refined the core of the immortal ruins, which later became Chang¡¯an Fortress, it had caused a tremendous commotion. It was possible that the outside world had noticed, and perhaps people would have thoughts to seek it. Fortress Lord Zhang wished for that to happen. Going out of the fortress to find people might be difficult for now. But if people wanted to come into the fortress, Zhang Dongyun would call the shots in it. If he could recruit a few suitable people to run errands for him, perhaps he would be able to complete the system¡¯s quest without leaving the fortress. It would be even better if he could boss people around and send them to search for the fragments of the immortal ruins to extend the time of invincibility. Right now, there were only a few people in the fortress, so he would try them out for errands first. It seemed that he was right about inheriting the Evil Emperor¡¯s status and sparing the lives of the old bloody shadow demon and the others. They might be useful later on. Zhang Dongyun arrived at the side of the blood river. Chapter 7 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The disciples of the Cold Mountain Sect and the Mountain Tiger Hall were trapped in the blood river with rotting flesh and eroded bones. Even though they wished they were dead, they could only endure the endless pain. Apart from the blood river, they were trapped in the fortress. Zhang Dongyun, the Fortress Lord, was controlling their perception of the outside world. They would see whatever he wanted them to and would be unable to see whatever he did not want them to. Zhang Dongyun had free control over the blood river that the old bloody shadow demon had left behind. When he looked at the blood river, he pondered for a moment before a black mist appeared and enveloped him. As the black mist dispersed, Zhang Dongyun¡¯s appearance changed. He had transformed from a handsome young man into an old man in black. Although people would be unable to see his facial features due to the layer of black mist on the old man¡¯s face, they would be able to sense that he was ominous and terrifying. Zhang Dongyun nodded in satisfaction. At first glance, he looked like a sockpuppet suitable for doing dirty work. With this look, he appeared before all the prisoners in the blood river. All of them were shocked to see the old man in black suddenly appear in front of them. Due to the torment in the blood river, all of them were on the brink of madness and numbness. In addition to the old bloody shadow demon, the appearance of the old man in black made everyone uneasy. They did not know what painful tortures were awaiting them apart from the blood river. ¡°May I ask¡­ are you the lord of this place, Senior?¡± The one-eyed young man of the Cold Mountain Sect spoke with difficulty. ¡°We have mistakenly entered this place with no intention of offending you. We hope that you will be merciful and forgive us, Senior.¡± Zhang Dongyun, who was portraying the old man in black, answered unhurriedly, ¡°Just like Bloody Shadow, I am loyal to the lord of Chang¡¯an Fortress.¡± The one-eyed young man endured the pain. ¡°I hope that Senior will help us put in a few good words before the lord¡­¡± ¡°What kind of person do you think the Fortress Lord is? Do you think he will ask about your affairs?¡± Zhang Dongyun said in an indifferent tone. The one-eyed young man was at a loss. ¡°Senior¡­¡± ¡°The Fortress Lord ordered Bloody Shadow to capture you for punishment but to spare your lives. This is his magnanimity.¡± Zhang Dongyun, disguised as the old man in black, said slowly, ¡°What to do with you is a matter for us underlings.¡± He looked around. ¡°Bloody Shadow went out under other orders, so you were handed over to me to dispose of. In other words¡­¡± After saying that, Zhang Dongyun waved his hands. Everyone rose slowly from the filthy blood river and was free from the torment of the blood water while being suspended in the air. ¡°¡­ All of your fates lie in my hands.¡± The old man in black smiled slightly. From his smile, everyone could see the bloodthirstiness and madness in him. Below them was the blood river that had caused all of them to be scared out of their wits, and they could fall back into the river at any time. Compared to the blood river, many were more worried that the old man in black would do something else to torment them. As though enjoying the fear of the crowd, the old man in black then slowly said after a while, ¡°The Fortress Lord is magnanimous, and I should follow his footsteps. Since all of you have been punished, I can spare you¡­¡± All of them were delighted to hear that. However, Zhang Dongyun added, ¡°But you must pay a price for leaving this place alive.¡± The prisoners¡¯ emotions fluctuated sharply. Many of them looked indignant, thinking that Zhang Dongyun was playing cat and mouse with them. ¡°How can we serve you, Senior?¡± the one-eyed young man calmly asked. ¡°I fancy nothing on all of you, but some things in this world are more precious than treasures,¡± Zhang Dongyun said with a smile. ¡°Tell me what you know. I will release whoever provides the most valuable information.¡± With a thought from him, dozens of black mists separated the people in front of him so that they could no longer hear each other. ¡°Think carefully. Don¡¯t make anything up or leave anything out, or you won¡¯t be able to leave.¡± The old man in black, whom Zhang Dongyun incarnated into, appeared before the one-eyed young man first. ¡°I am Hui Tianyu, a disciple of the Cold Mountain Sect at the southern foot of Dragon Ridge.¡± The one-eyed young man took a deep breath. ¡°I excavated a spirit jade fetus with those from my sect outside this fortress earlier. ¡°However, the spirit jade fetus transformed into a human. A senior might have used it to reincarnate. After that, we were separated. I do not know where that senior is now.¡± The old man in black did not express any opinion and just quietly looked at the young man in front of him. The gleam in Hui Tianyu¡¯s only eye dimmed a little. He pulled himself together and added, ¡°Our sect has always worshipped the Forgotten Truth Temple as the alliance leader. We make monthly offerings and are blessed by its leadership.¡± Forgotten Truth Temple¡­ Zhang Dongyun combed through Evil Emperor Ming Tonghui¡¯s memories. He had some impressions on this name, but merely the name. Zhang Dongyun now still needed to verify the Evil Emperor¡¯s memories about the people and places he knew. After all, Ming Tonghui had been living in seclusion in the White Cloud Abyss for thirty years ever since the incident in the immortal ruins. The people and circumstances from that time might have changed. Zhang Dongyun needed to update himself on the relevant information. He was interrogating Hui Tianyu and the rest because he wanted to understand what the outside world was like now. This would aid him in developing Chang¡¯an Fortress and his search for the other fragments of the immortal ruins. With the Impenetrable Fortress System around, he could tell whether these people were telling the truth. ¡°Besides the royal family, the highest powers in the current Eastern Tang Dynasty are known as the Three Courtyards, Four Daoist Schools, Five Martial Arts Sects, and Six Clans. The Forgotten Truth Temple is one of the Four Daoist Schools.¡± Hui Tianyu added, ¡°It preaches actively in Longbei County and is powerful.¡± By introducing all of this to him, he was not putting on an empty show of strength and bringing out his backing with the intent to frighten Zhang Dongyun. After he introduced the background of the Cold Mountain Sect, he introduced the Mountain Tiger Hall. ¡°The two most powerful sects in Qinzhou Prefecture of Longbei County are our sect and the Mountain Tiger Hall. We often clash on various fronts, and no one has been able to do anything about it in the past few years.¡± As Hui Tianyu spoke, he observed the old man in black¡¯s expression. ¡°The backing that the Mountain Tiger Hall is looking for is the commander stationed in Longbei County, the Great Xuanwu General of the Eastern Tang Dynasty. It is also connected to the Eastern Tang Dynasty¡¯s officials in countless ways¡­¡± Commander¡­ An army of soldiers¡­ When Zhang Dongyuan heard this, his heart moved slightly, but he remained expressionless as he quietly listened to Hui Tianyu¡¯s explanations. Hui Tianyu could not see any change of joy or anger on the face of the old man. He did not know what was going on in the other party¡¯s mind, so he could only rack his brains as he tried to recall valuable information. After seeing that Hui Tianyu could not provide any more information, Zhang Dongyun said dully, ¡°You have a nice attitude, but we still have to see how the others perform before we know if you stand out among them.¡± The light in Hui Tianyu¡¯s only eye became firm. He said in a low voice, ¡°May I ask if you need someone at your disposal, Senior? I am willing to serve you faithfully and risk my life. Please give me a chance!¡± Thanks to the Impenetrable Fortress System, Zhang Dongyun could tell that he was speaking the truth, which surprised him. However, he did not answer right away but smiled nonchalantly and disappeared, leaving Hui Tianyu alone in the black mist. Then he examined the rest. All of them tried to recall as much useful information as possible and report it to Zhang Dongyun. Hui Tianyu had the most structured and detailed report among them. Then¡­ Zhang Dongyun released someone. It was a disciple of the Mountain Tiger Hall. Chapter 8 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Thanks to the erosion of the blood river, the lower half of the Mountain Tiger Hall disciple had festered, revealing his white bones. The old man in black flicked his fingers lightly. He transformed the powerful healing power of spiritual energy into a tangible pill. This flashing pill entered the disciple¡¯s mouth. The other people, who were onlookers at first, were horrified at what they saw. They thought that the old man in black was playing cat and mouse with them and was up to no good. He seemed to be releasing someone, but he was actually giving him poison. They believed that this person would still have to come back for an antidote after leaving this place. The Mountain Tiger Hall disciple could not control his body and swallowed the pill, but he was scared out of his wits. He soon realized a warmth rising from his abdomen and spreading throughout his body. The injuries on his lower half, which he had numb from due to the pain, suddenly healed and felt itchy. A moment later, under everyone¡¯s dumbfounded gazes, the injuries on the Mountain Tiger Hall disciple rapidly healed at a visible rate. In the blink of an eye, the injuries caused by the blood river¡¯s water were not only healed, but his previous injuries were also no longer seen. He was surprised for a long time before he regained his senses and got up from the ground. He moved his body, and he found that his strength and agility were exactly the same as before. All of his injuries had indeed recovered. Only then did everyone realize that the pill from the old man in black was a miraculous elixir. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned green with envy. Zhang Dongyun did not stop and sent a few more pills out into the mouths of Hui Tianyu and the others. Their injuries healed at once. However, they were still imprisoned. Only that Mountain Tiger Hall disciple was sent out of Chang¡¯an Fortress by a clear breeze from Zhang Dongyun. The other party escaped from death and looked back at the majestic Chang¡¯an Fortress as though he was dreaming for a moment. He did not even dare to act rashly at first, and it was only after a moment that he finally dared to step forward. Despite being slow at first, he quickly moved away from the fortress and disappeared into the mountain forest in the White Cloud Abyss. The others who were still in the fortress were green with envy. ¡°Although you guys weren¡¯t as good as him, the information you provided is more or less valuable, so you don¡¯t have to suffer.¡± Zhang Dongyun, who was dressed as an old man in black, spoke lightly. ¡°But it¡¯s not enough if you want to be free.¡± After he said that, his figure disappeared. Hui Tianyu sighed as he looked at where the old man in black had disappeared. He did not utter a word and only remained calm. Although he did not stand out this time, looking at the demeanor of the old man in black, he might still have a chance to strive in the future. Those who had not been treated were green with envy. They no longer even had the extravagant desire to regain their freedom like that Mountain Tiger Hall disciple. It would be good even if they could be treated like Hui Tianyu and the others and no longer had to suffer from the torment of the blood river! Zhang Dongyun looked down to observe the changes in the mood of these people and nodded slightly. The Mountain Tiger Hall disciple was not the one who had provided the best information. Based on everyone¡¯s information, Fortress Lord Zhang obtained a piece of news that caught his interest. Behind the Mountain Tiger Hall was the Eastern Tang Dynasty¡¯s Great Xuanwu General, who was stationed in Longbei County and had an army under his command. The Great Xuanwu General¡¯s only son had always acted arrogant and bossy. He usually liked to wander around hunting and often entered Dragon Ridge¡¯s primeval forest. As one of the locals in Dragon Ridge¡¯s southern foot, the Mountain Tiger Hall had connections with his son and curried favor with the Great Xuanwu General. If he were to fish along this line, would he be able to catch a big fish? Even if the opponent¡¯s army and horses could not fill in the full ten thousand residents for his fortress, it would already be a great achievement for Chang¡¯an Fortress if they paved a road in the forest, built bridges across the water, and connected a path from the White Cloud Abyss to the outside world. With the path built, it would be much easier to bring people into his fortress from other places. I¡¯m not afraid that there will be too many of you, but I¡¯m afraid that they won¡¯t come¡­ Zhang Dongyun thought. During this period, he would focus on his cultivation and wait quietly for the fish to take the bait. He returned to the Great Ming Palace and flicked his palm in the air. The many martial arts canonical texts in his memories emerged one by one and gathered into books. A palace opened up to serve as a depository to display these manuals. Zhang Dongyun first picked the Evil Emperor Sutra, which Evil Emperor Ming Tonghui had cultivated in the past. At present, this manual would undoubtedly be the fastest way for him to achieve his goal. The Evil Emperor Sutra had a complete system, from entry-level cultivation to the profound realms, with both internal training for body cultivation and external training for actual combat. Given his current state of invincibility provided by Chang¡¯an Fortress, he could improve the Evil Emperor Sutra while cultivating or fuse the Dharmic formulations of other manuals to create a brand new canonical text that was uniquely his own. The exposure of the Evil Emperor¡¯s identity might attract some unscrupulous rivals to come to his door, which would save Zhang Dongyun from having to search for them. But it might also cause some people whom he wanted to find to hide deliberately from him. Keeping himself mysterious would make it easier for him to run the Impenetrable Fortress. Zhang Dongyun started from the beginning and cultivated his physique and blood. The first realm of the Martial Dao was called Body Tempering, where a martial artist had a superb physique and an agile body. The second realm was called Elite Soldier, where your body would be full of blood and be able to tear apart ordinary fierce beasts with your bare hands and run like a horse. Hui Tianyu and the other disciples of the Cold Mountain Sect and the Mountain Tiger Hall were at this stage. The third realm was called Fierce Warrior, where you would be able to split stones with your hands and fight against ferocious demons. You would also have a strong physical body and blood and would not fear any demons. At this realm, given your speed, an ordinary person¡¯s naked eye could hardly see your movements. The tall man surnamed Cao of the Cold Mountain Sect was close to this realm. Zhang Dongyun¡¯s movements were slow at the moment. His every movement was like that of the elderlies in the park doing tai chi during his previous life on the Blue Planet. The sound of a large river surging rumbled faintly within his body. The blood in his body circulated with a horrifying sound. A martial artist cultivating usually needed to take in a lot of blood nutrients to nourish their body¡¯s physique and blood. This spirit jade fetus was connately created and contained spiritual energy. He did not need to ingest, digest, and absorb blood nutrients. It was enough to take in and send out spiritual energy directly and open the secrets within his body. Under his control as the Fortress Lord in the Impenetrable Fortress, the spiritual energy in the Great Ming Palace was dense. Zhang Dongyun meditated and cultivated, and the power of his physique and blood rapidly rose. In a few moments, he reached the first realm of the Martial Dao, the Body Tempering realm. He carried on cultivating and managed to break through on the first day into the second realm of the Martial Dao, the Elite Soldier realm. For the rest of the time, he continued to climb upward without stopping. The higher he climbed, the more difficult cultivation was. Zhang Dongyun realized that actual combat was very important in Martial Dao cultivation. Having actual combat supporting your cultivation was the orthodox martial cultivation. However, this was not hard for Fortress Lord Zhang. He simulated a few enemies using the power of the Impenetrable Fortress and sparred with them. Thus, his cultivation became rapid once again. After a few days of cultivation, Zhang Dongyun managed to break through to the third realm of the Martial Dao, the Fierce Warrior realm. Chapter 9 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios While Zhang Dongyun was cultivating, the old bloody shadow demon suddenly returned to the fortress. A bloody light returned to the fortress and landed respectfully before the fortress gate, not daring to enter immediately. ¡°Your Majesty, someone has barged into the White Cloud Abyss. I have brought him back.¡± When the bloody light landed on the ground, a young man appeared. He had the Blood Demon Ring on his finger. This young man was pale with astonishment as he looked at Chang¡¯an Fortress. He never expected that a complete and majestic fortress would exist in the remote and dangerous White Cloud Abyss in Dragon Ridge. Did the earth-shattering changes in Dragon Ridge originate from this fortress? ¡°Who is he?¡± A clear, dignified voice came from the fortress. A red light condensed beside the young man and turned into a blood-colored figure. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve examined him,¡± the old demon answered respectfully. ¡°He is a disciple of the Thunderclap Sect, a small sect within Tongzhou Prefecture, next to Qinzhou Prefecture in the southern foot of Dragon Ridge.¡± The change in the Dragon Ridge¡¯s White Cloud Abyss had alarmed many nearby locals. This included the Thunderclap Sect. A group of Thunderclap Sect members were in the forest in Dragon Ridge and thus approached the White Cloud Abyss to explore. All of them had dispersed to find the source of the turmoil, and this young man entered deep into the White Cloud Abyss. He ended up meeting the Blood Demon Ring and was brought back by the old demon. ¡°Bring him in,¡± Zhang Dongyun ordered. The old bloody shadow demon entered the fortress with the young man. The blood river in the fortress was empty, and the old bloody shadow demon had a fixed gaze and stayed aloof. When it arrived outside the Great Ming Palace, it was suddenly startled. The old demon narrowed its eyes and sized up the old man in black standing outside. He had served the Evil Emperor for many years in the White Cloud Abyss and had never seen this old man. Did I not notice this old man when I was patrolling outside the fortress and let him sneak in? The old man in black stood respectfully outside the Great Ming Palace, and based on his appearance, he seemed to be a servant just like the bloody shadow. More importantly, the old bloody shadow demon sensed a dark, terrifying power from that old man. It was not confident against this old man in black, even if it faced him at its peak before it had been injured. Who is this old man? ¡°Black Cloud, this is Bloody Shadow, a servant just like you.¡± ¡®Evil Emperor¡¯ Ming Tonghui¡¯s voice sounded from within the Great Ming Palace. The old man in black said respectfully, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± He looked at the old bloody shadow demon and greeted it, ¡°It is an honor to meet you.¡± The old bloody shadow demon suddenly sensed a threat. This was not a threat to its personal safety. Rather, it was status. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± It took a deep breath and remained calm. Then it nodded at the old man in black and turned to look at the Great Ming Palace. ¡®Evil Emperor¡¯ Ming Tonghui¡¯s voice came again from within the Great Ming Palace. ¡°Bloody Shadow, hand over the person in your hands to Black Cloud and continue with your tasks. Bring whoever disturbs my peace back to the fortress and hand them over to Black Cloud.¡± Upon hearing the order, the old bloody shadow demon¡¯s expression changed drastically. His Majesty sent me to patrol the area outside the fortress, but the old man in black can serve by His Majesty¡¯s side and help His Majesty manage the fortress? The old demon was full of grievances at once. All these years, it had been following His Majesty and hiding in the White Cloud Abyss. However, this newcomer had climbed above its head the moment he arrived? Was it because I was rebellious outside the fortress at that time? The old bloody shadow demon shook his head helplessly. ¡°I will follow Your Majesty¡¯s orders.¡± The ¡®Evil Emperor¡¯ let out a sound of acknowledgment. ¡°You may go.¡± Silence then filled the Great Ming Palace. The old bloody shadow demon sorted out its feelings and handed the Thunderclap Sect disciple to the old man in black. The other party said faintly, ¡°It has been hard on you all these years. We are here to serve His Majesty, so I hope we can work together happily in the future.¡± The old bloody shadow demon¡¯s heart moved slightly. Why does he sound much older? It was as if this old man in black had been following the Evil Emperor closely before the Evil Emperor entered the White Cloud Abyss and the immortal ruins incident. Did he really come earlier than me? The old bloody shadow demon felt disdain in its heart as it pondered. Your true colors will only show after a stern test, and only the faithful ones will be spotted in times of trouble. Where were you when His Majesty was living in seclusion? You only came back now that His Majesty has reappeared and is making a comeback. The old bloody shadow demon bade farewell to the old man in black hastily and flew out of the fortress. His Majesty cherishes old friendships and even takes care of you now, but he will know that I am his most loyal servant one day. The old bloody shadow demon once again wanted to give its previous self a beating. If I had been sane in the past and loyal to His Majesty, I would have been the one staying in the fortress based on the fact that I lived in seclusion in the White Cloud Abyss for the past decades. I regret it! I regret it! Fortunately, His Majesty has given me another chance. If I can remain loyal and do my best on the tasks, His Majesty will certainly think highly of me again. First, I will earn His Majesty¡¯s grace so that His Majesty will heal my injuries. Then I will bring down the old man in black! The old bloody shadow demon was burning with fighting spirit now! Zhang Dongyun watched it leave and smiled slightly. It would be best if this old demon could capture more and more people back. Taking on the image of the old man in black, he once again interrogated the new captive. After the Thunderclap Sect disciple entered the fortress, Zhang Dongyun had sealed his perception, which he only unsealed now. This malefic existence before him turned from blood-colored into black, causing him to tremble in fear. After a series of interrogations, this person provided a piece of information that made Zhang Dongyun¡¯s heart palpitate. A great turmoil was currently breaking out in the Eastern Tang Dynasty¡¯s Longbei County. Due to a disaster, the people could not earn a living, and the officials were ineffective in managing the situation, eventually leading to the unrest of vagrants. The Great Xuanwu General, who was stationed in Longbei County, was leading an army to quell the unrest. Vagrants, displaced commoners, families moving, and a great number of commoners¡­ This is almost a natural source of population. In contrast, the army has their families to worry about. Zhang Dongyun planned carefully in the Great Ming Palace. The next step in his cultivation was the fourth realm of the Martial Dao. This realm was known as Brave Officer, where your strength would be strong and supple; thunderous and as light as a feather. The martial artist would also be able to glide through the air over short distances. Zhang Dongyun estimated that he would take around half a month to reach this realm. It would take even longer for the fifth, sixth, and even higher realms. A martial artist¡¯s cultivation was all in their body and blood. They took it one step at a time, as there were many critical points, so there were no shortcuts. A martial artist who reached the fifth or even sixth realm in one year was enough to amaze the entire world and overturn the view of the world. However, time was tight for Zhang Dongyun. It would be best for him to expand the scope of Chang¡¯an Fortress during this period. If he could gather all the fragments of the immortal ruins into the fortress, that would be best. The faster he completed the system¡¯s quest, the better it would be. He needed some preparations to take in a large number of vagrants and stabilize them for a long time. As the old man in black, Zhang Dongyun once again interrogated the Cold Mountain Sect disciple Hui Tianyu. ¡°Based on what your fellow disciples said, you¡¯re treated quite well by your master.¡± Zhang Dongyun examined the one-eyed young man and slowly said, ¡°Are you so quick to turn your back on your master and be loyal to this place?¡± Chapter 10 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Upon hearing Zhang Dongyun¡¯s question, Hui Tianyu¡¯s expression remained the same. ¡°Senior, how wise of you. I am indebted to my master, and I have never thought of betraying him.¡± He said slowly, ¡°I do have a rebellious heart, but that¡¯s against the Forgotten Truth Temple.¡± The old man in black did not utter a word. He merely looked at Hui Tianyu with great interest. Hui Tianyu calmed his mind. ¡°The Forgotten Truth Temple has been oppressive toward our sect, especially in recent years, forcing our disciples to believe in Daoism. ¡°I have the intention of finding another leader for our sect. I didn¡¯t mean to enter Chang¡¯an Fortress and offend the Fortress Lord and Senior. Both of you have extraordinary cultivation and are magnanimous. I am very impressed.¡± He bowed to the old man in black. ¡°I boldly and earnestly request to work for Chang¡¯an Fortress and hopefully make some contributions so that I can ask the Fortress Lord and Senior to back up the Cold Mountain Sect and help us get out from being under the control of the Forgotten Truth Temple.¡± Zhang Dongyun smiled faintly. ¡°If you want to break free from the Forgotten Truth Temple and find a new backer, you can seek refuge under Eastern Tang. Do you not think that they can compete with the Forgotten Truth Temple despite being in Qinzhou Prefecture as well?¡± ¡°Eastern Tang has harsh governance, and its officials are corrupt and exploitive.¡± Hui Tianyu sighed. ¡°They are worse than the Forgotten Truth Temple.¡± Zhang Dongyun was not swayed by his words. ¡°The Fortress Lord is naturally magnanimous, but how can he be bothered with such trivial matters? Taking my orders may perhaps be even more difficult than your allegiance to Eastern Tang.¡± Hui Tianyu was slightly startled, as he had not expected that the old man in black before him was even more brutal than Eastern Tang. But he quickly calmed down. It was true that more than one powerhouse on par with the Forgotten Truth Temple existed in Eastern Tang. Apart from Eastern Tang, the Forgotten Truth Temple dominated the southern foot of Dragon Ridge. Even if other forces wanted to interfere, their slow aid would not be of any help. The Cold Mountain Sect would be first destroyed by the wrath of the Forgotten Truth Temple. Only this strange old fortress, which had suddenly appeared in the depths of Dragon Ridge, gave people a glimmer of hope. This old man in black was indeed eccentric and capricious. The Fortress Lord wouldn¡¯t be like that, right? Hui Tianyu bowed respectfully. ¡°I am young and shallow. How can I guess what is in Senior¡¯s mind? All I ask for is a chance. I will certainly do my best.¡± Zhang Dongyun looked at him and suddenly smiled a long while later. ¡°Very good. I like young people who are active and have courage and knowledge.¡± He came to his side. ¡°In that case, I will give you a chance.¡± ¡°Please instruct me, Senior!¡± Hui Tianyu was overjoyed but remained calm and did not get carried away. Zhang Dongyun, disguised as an old man in black, said, ¡°Clothing, food, housing, and transportation are essential for people. You can live without housing and transportation but not food and clothing.¡± ¡°You are right, Senior,¡± Hui Tianyu answered while trying to guess the other party¡¯s intention. He, his fellow disciples, and some Mountain Tiger Hall disciples had been imprisoned in the fortress for a few days now. They were all tired and hungry and were relying on their martial bodies to sustain them. The old man in black seemed to have succeeded in inedia and did not need to eat or drink. ¡°I have some savings, so I will go out of the fortress to buy food, water, and cloth,¡± Hui Tianyu said, trying to sound him out. The old man in black glanced at him. ¡°How long can your savings last for the food and clothing of a thousand, ten thousand, or even more people?¡± Hui Tianyu was in a daze. ¡°A thousand or ten thousand people?¡± The old man in black said calmly, ¡°If you teach a man to fish, you feed him for a lifetime.¡± He looked at Hui Tianyu. ¡°The amount of cloth, food, and water you want to buy is your business. Your task is to purchase good seeds and livestock.¡± ¡°Good seeds and livestock¡­¡± Hui Tianyu had a realization. ¡°Seeds of grains, seedlings of fruits and vegetables, tree species of cotton, flax, and mulberry for weaving cloth, silkworm eggs, fries in fish ponds, young livestock of pigs, cows, and sheep¡­¡± The old man in black smiled. ¡°Just any seeds or livestock you can think of.¡± After the initial shock, Hui Tianyu became even more joyful and confident. The old man was clearly serious about taking root here and would not be leaving soon. This new backer is quite stable. ¡°I understand. Please rest assured, Senior. I will definitely try my best to collect them.¡± Hui Tianyu thought about it. ¡°But how much time do I have? I can get more with more time¡­¡± ¡°For the same category, we don¡¯t need too many of them. Just a few will do.¡± The old man in black shook his head. ¡°The important thing is that the more variety there are and the better the breeds are, the better it is.¡± Hui Tianyu was somewhat surprised, but he did not utter a word. Instead, he replied right away, ¡°Yes, sir. In that case, I will be back very soon.¡± Zhang Dongyun waved his hand. ¡°You only have one chance, so seize it.¡± A black cloud lifted Hui Tianyu and sent him out of the fortress. Through the judgment by the power of the Impenetrable Fortress, Zhang Dongyun knew that Hui Tianyu had spoken from the bottom of his heart. Zhang Dongyun did not care if he had any other ideas. It did not matter whether Hui Tianyu did this task or attracted the Cold Mountain Sect to attack his fortress. He actually could not wait for it to attack his fortress! It would even be better if the Cold Mountain Sect got help from the Forgotten Truth Temple. Of course, if this young man could get the job done, Zhang Dongyun would give him another chance. The black cloud sent Hui Tianyu out of the fortress. Hui Tianyu looked at the fortress walls and took a deep breath, his gaze growing steadier over time. He made his way out of the White Cloud Abyss. As he walked through the primeval forest in Dragon Ridge, the one-eyed young man pondered on how to complete the task that the old man in black had given him. All of a sudden, he heard a voice up ahead. Shocked, Hui Tianyu subconsciously hid. As they approached, the one-eyed young man noticed that there were people from the Mountain Tiger Hall and armored soldiers. The disciple who had been released earlier had attracted the higher-ups of the Mountain Tiger Hall, as well as the soldiers under the Great Xuanwu General¡­ Hui Tianyu immediately frowned. He had only encountered the frontline army that was scouting the way. In the distance behind, the formerly quiet dense forest in Dragon Ridge was now noisy. A large number of soldiers were cutting down trees to pave a path and building bridges to cross a river. Supply wagons were at the back, waiting for the road to be paved so that they could go into the mountains. A group of people stood at the side of the wagons. ¡°When I was hunting before, why didn¡¯t I discover treasures hidden in this poor, remote place?¡± A young man clad in armor patted the huge ballista at the side and smiled. ¡°With these sharp weapons to attack the fortress, we don¡¯t have to worry. Uncle Gao, thanks for coming with me this time.¡± A middle-aged man at his side looked solemn. ¡°If it¡¯s truly like what the young disciple said, we must not be careless.¡± After saying that, the middle-aged man looked at the burly man beside him, who was the sect master of the Mountain Tiger Hall. The burly man lowered his head. ¡°Yes, there might be an expert of the Demon Dao in the fortress.¡± The young man clad in armor smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If it¡¯s really an expert of the Demon Dao who cultivates the Blood Phoenix Transformation, my Spirit Cleansing Jade can restrain him. He will certainly die with all the number of arrows fired at him!¡± The middle-aged officer said, ¡°There might be other experts. You have to be careful when the time comes, Young Master.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Gao. I know,¡± the young man said. ¡°But it¡¯s worth the risk for the miraculous pills that can bring back the dead. ¡°Unfortunately, Father is busy with the unrest, or he would have been able to do this himself and make sure nothing goes wrong.¡± While they were chatting, the army started going into the mountains. Hui Tianyu returned to the White Cloud Abyss and Chang¡¯an Fortress to report this matter. ¡°Not bad. That¡¯s thoughtful of you.¡± Upon hearing Hui Tianyu report that an army had gone into the mountains, Zhang Dongyun replied in a light-hearted manner, ¡°You need not ask any more questions. Just focus on your task.¡± When Hui Tianyu heard that, he felt even more confident and took his leave. In the Great Ming Palace, Zhang Dongyun was not as calm as earlier. His face was full of smiles, and he could not contain his excitement. There was a green lawn in the empty palace suddenly. Fortress Lord Zhang rushed forward, slid across the lawn on his knees, and clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Nice! Well done!¡± Chapter 11 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After celebrating, Zhang Dongyun stood up, waved, and disappeared. What Hui Tianyu had discovered were scouts who had entered deep into the primeval forest and approached the White Cloud Abyss. It would still take a long time before the main army would find the way and enter. There was no need for him to be anxious. He would simply do his own things and wait patiently for the other party to come and find him. Zhang Dongyun practiced his fist moves for a while and then headed over to see the people being detained inside the fortress. Only Hui Tianyu and a Mountain Tiger Hall disciple had regained their freedom and were released from the fortress. Everyone else remained confined. Some of them were merely trapped, but others were still suffering from the pain caused by the blood river eroding their bones. Among them, one of them had a special identity. It was the man surnamed Cao of the Cold Mountain Sect. His name was Cao Feng, and he was an outstanding disciple of the younger generation of the Cold Mountain Sect. He was accustomed to doing whatever he pleased, and this was causing him to experience hardship, unlike before during this capture. He had not eaten or drank for many days but still had to suffer from the punishment of the blood river. This vigorous man was currently extremely weak and fragile. The ferocious aura he once had was entirely gone. ¡°Such a tough nut to crack.¡± Zhang Dongyun, who appeared as the old man in black, looked at him calmly. ¡°How can a man¡­ yield the moment he is beaten up?¡± Cao Feng said with great difficulty. He already knew that he was facing someone stronger. However, as fellow Cold Mountain Sect disciples and the people of the Mountain Tiger Hall were still around, he would never admit defeat, as he wished to keep his dignity intact. He would immediately submit once he was given an out. Zhang Dongyun sized Cao Feng up and nodded. ¡°Very good. I have always appreciated the fearless.¡± Then he waved his hand. Cao Feng was instantly released from the torment of the blood river. With a flick of Zhang Dongyun¡¯s finger, the Impenetrable Fortress¡¯s spiritual energy fused with healing energy, transformed into a pill, and flew into Cao Feng¡¯s mouth. ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± Cao Feng was delighted. After consuming the pill, the injuries on the lower half of his body that he had suffered from the blood water swiftly healed. Cao Feng¡¯s gaze swept the rest in pride. Look at all you cowards. Wasn¡¯t I freed as well despite not submitting? As he was thinking this, he suddenly saw the mist before him churning, and many beautiful ladies appeared inside the mist. The ladies¡¯ expressions and postures were extremely alluring, and Cao Feng could not tear his gaze away. Does such a good thing actually exist? Is this the legendary honey trap? Cao Feng was astounded. The rest were so envious that their eyeballs were about to pop out of their sockets. ¡°Earlier, Bloody Shadow was too fast and did not manage to give you a strong sense of excitement. I prefer it to be slower,¡± drawled Zhang Dongyun, who had transformed into the old man in black. A small blade suddenly appeared in between his fingers, and he placed it vertically on top of a certain body part of Cao Feng. ¡°Young people are indeed very energetic and can rise very fast. But it¡¯s best that you try to control yourself as much as possible.¡± The old man in black stood straight with hands behind his back as he enjoyed the scene he created with the illusion with Cao Feng. Cao Feng¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He could only watch as his little brother erected itself and shortened the gap between itself and the blade. The blade pierced through the flesh¡­ ¡­ Slowly, deeper and deeper. Just as what the old man in black said, this gradual fall into an abyss mixed with pleasure and pain caused greater psychological pressure to Cao Feng than the severe injuries he sustained in the blood river. ¡°Senior, Senior¡­¡± He was already at the edge of despair and could no longer take it. ¡°I will speak! I will speak!¡± The old man in black looked dissatisfied. ¡°So fast?¡± ¡°I will speak! I will speak¡­ Stop! Quickly stop!¡± Cao Feng shouted until his voice was hoarse. Zhang Dongyun silently nodded in satisfaction. The methods in the novels that he had read on the Blue Planet were quite effective. Their effectiveness was not only applicable to Cao Feng, but also for the people nearby. Watching this scene fanned their desire as well, but they felt a chill spreading in their nether regions when they saw Cao Feng¡¯s situation. Zhang Dongyun removed the illusion of the blade and the beauties. Then he used black mist to envelop himself and Cao Feng before quietly listening to the latter narrate. He listened expressionlessly. But then he started to pay attention. Cao Feng mentioned that he had followed a senior to visit the Forgotten Truth Temple a few years ago. Coincidentally, the Forgotten Truth Temple wanted to send people to explore a treasure land. In the end, a few of them, including Cao Feng, from the Cold Mountain Sect were brought along. In other words, they were brought along to fulfill the role of scouts and cannon fodder. The place was not in Qinzhou Prefecture nor Longbei County. After traveling for a long time, they explored a cave. In the end, they suffered heavy losses, and many died. Cao Feng fell and became unconscious. When he woke up, he pretended to be dead, so he managed to stay alive with great difficulty. At that time, he was so frightened that he almost wet his pants. When he got up, he discovered that most of the people, including those of the Cold Mountain Sect and even the Dao Head of the Forgotten Truth Temple, had lost their lives. As he was worried that he would be forced to lead the way back to the cave, he feigned ignorance after he escaped and encountered people of the Forgotten Truth Temple. He only said that he had fainted once he entered the cave. A few years passed, and Cao Feng had intentionally chosen to forget this unpleasant memory. However, he was captured and detained. The torture from the blood river made him feel like dying. Thus, he could not care much about anything else anymore. He tightly clutched onto the straw offered to him. Zhang Dongyun felt regretful about the ending they met inside the cave. But he noticed something that Cao Feng had mentioned. Wolf. According to Cao Feng, what attacked them in the cave was a wolf. It was a wolf with two pairs of wings and about the size of a small hill yet was able to move lightning fast. It sounds like a heavenly wolf¡­ Zhang Dongyun thought. This news about the heavenly wolf alerted Zhang Dongyun. Among the Twelve Tyrants, Yang Li, who ranked tenth, had transformed from a heavenly wolf of the Demon Dao. He was also one of the traitors that Zhang Dongyun, or rather, Evil Emperor Ming Tonghui was certain of. An immortal ruins fragment could be in his possession. Of course, Yang Li was not the only one related to heavenly wolves. It could be a real heavenly wolf. Nonetheless, Zhang Dongyun, who was seeking the other immortal ruins fragments but did not have any clues to follow, could not help but be sensitive to such pieces of information. ¡°Regardless of whether you led the way or not, the Forgotten Truth Temple would have definitely sent someone there since people of the sect had died inside the cave.¡± Despite being very mindful of what he heard, the expression of the old man in black whom Zhang Dongyun transformed into did not change. ¡°They must have completely turned the whole cave inside out.¡± ¡°No, no. You should still be able to gain something even if you head over now, Senior!¡± Cao Feng hastily said. ¡°The Forgotten Truth Temple has already sealed that place, and it is currently under heavy surveillance. No one unrelated can go close to it. Most of the other sects are ignorant of the truth.¡± With eyes burning with hatred, he continued, ¡°I pretended to know nothing but was still almost killed by them. Thankfully, my seniors protected me, so I survived.¡± ¡°Hmmm?¡± The old man in black¡¯s eyebrow rose. Cao Feng vowed. ¡°Why would the people from the Forgotten Truth Temple view it so highly if there was nothing good or secretive inside? ¡°You should be able to gain some benefits if you head over, Senior.¡± The old man smiled and seemed unaffected. ¡°We can talk about that later.¡± Then Cao Feng told him other information. The old man in black waved his hand dismissively. ¡°His Majesty is very magnanimous. Since you admit your fault, you pass.¡± Cao Feng no longer had to enter the blood river, but he remained in confinement. To Cao Feng, it was an extremely thankful matter not to suffer the torture of the blood river again. After dealing with Cao Feng, Zhang Dongyun started interrogating the Thunderclap Sect disciple. This was just for show, so Zhang Dongyun quickly released the disciple. The Mountain Tiger Hall disciple had already successfully lured the Mountain Tiger Hall¡¯s army and the army under the Great Xuanwu General. Hui Tianyu was the bait for the Cold Mountain Sect. Hopefully, upon releasing the young Thunderclap Sect disciple, more people from the Thunderclap Sect would be lured over. As for that cave¡­ The Cold Mountain Sect, the Forgotten Truth Temple, a heavenly wolf¡­ Is that really related to Yang Li? Does he have an immortal ruins fragment in his possession? If he knows that I, the Evil Emperor, am inside the White Cloud Abyss, will he come and find me, or will he go into hiding instead? Zhang Dongyun pondered carefully inside the Great Ming Palace. Outside the White Cloud Abyss, the scouts of the Tang Dynasty army guarded the area enveloped in white clouds and mist. The main army gradually caught up to them. Between the mountain ridge was a simple path constructed just so that the main army could barely fit through. Following the order of the military officers, the scouts started entering the White Cloud Abyss. Chapter 12 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Within the White Cloud Abyss, clouds and mist churned, turning the entire place white. It was easy to get lost inside. The teams of scouts from the Tang Dynasty army carefully navigated their way through the mountains and dense forests. One such team gradually walked into the deep recesses of the White Cloud Abyss. Then, out of the blue, a bloody shadow swiftly flew through the dense forest. This bloody shadow entered one of the soldier¡¯s bodies and caused him to pause momentarily. The person in front sensed something and immediately turned around. What he saw was that the face of the comrade behind was blood-red and had a strange smile. The next moment, his body exploded into a blood mist that swiftly enveloped the surroundings and the other Tang Dynasty army scouts. The blood mist pulsated a few times before it rapidly transformed into a bloody shadow that flew deep into the White Cloud Abyss. But just as the shadow was about to take off, a white light suddenly flickered in the distance. A piercing saber light instantly arrived before Bloody Shadow. The old bloody shadow demon cursed inwardly as it was forced to release the person it captured. The saber light appeared like lightning and was relentless. Evidently, the middle-aged general leading the numerous Tang Dynasty troops had arrived. He was very cautious since the Mountain Tiger Hall disciple had mentioned that there was an expert of the Demon Dao inside the White Cloud Abyss. The old bloody shadow demon had been careless and was caught off guard. The old demon flared out in anger. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± It transformed into a blood mist and began to launch a retaliatory attack. It had been unable to react since it had just caught some Tang Dynasty army scouts, so the saber light had successfully forced it to release its hostages. Now that it could move more freely, it could finally face the enemy with all its might and regain its pride. The middle-aged general looked calm and continued facing the old demon. His saber technique became gentler as the battle dragged on. Shouts sounded from the forest. A young man wearing armor led a few soldiers over. The young man observed the battle for a while before chuckling and looking at the sect master of the Mountain Tiger Hall. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem very impressive or strong, unlike what your disciple said about the blood river.¡± The Mountain Tiger Hall Sect Master silently scolded his disciple for providing misleading information as he smiled. ¡°He is a young man ignorant of the world and spouted nonsense. Sorry for letting you witness this, Young Master. However, since the opponent seems to be easier to tackle than we imagined, we can relax a little.¡± The armored young man snorted. ¡°I only hope that the spirit pills are real and not a lie he made up. If this is a fruitless trip, I will rip him apart alive!¡± The young man waved his hand aggressively. Inside his hand was a light-green jade token that was flickering with light. The people around instantly smelled a light fragrance emitting from the jade token. Anyone who smelled it felt calm, and their soul felt cleansed. The expression of the old bloody shadow demon changed immediately. ¡°Spirit Cleansing Jade?!¡± This fragrance benefited everyone with its cleansing effects. But for the old demon, it only brought harm and no benefits. Upon contact with the fragrance emitted from the Spirit Cleansing Jade, the blood mist exuding from the old demon instantly became faint and dissipated. Making use of this, the middle-aged general¡¯s saber technique instantly became fierce and targeted the old demon¡¯s weakness. The old demon felt helpless. But discretion was the better part of valor, and it knew when to hold¡¯em and when to fold¡¯em. Its body flickered as it refused to continue battling with the middle-aged general and transformed into a bloody shadow. Then it flew away. However, the old demon¡¯s reaction was within the middle-aged general¡¯s expectations. The army¡¯s archers were ready. His saber technique had left a space for the old demon to escape. Thus, when the old demon escaped, the archers immediately released their arrows. The rain of arrows enveloped the old demon¡¯s path of retreat. The old demon¡¯s body twisted as the mist dissipated, becoming light and free from gravity. In this way, it tried to avoid the arrows. But under the influence of the Spirit Cleansing Jade, its demonic technique was affected. Despite fleeing and escaping into the dense clouds, it left behind traces of blood. ¡°Are you being lazy? How could you allow it to flee?¡± Young Master Du roared in dissatisfaction. The middle-aged general said, ¡°If there really are spirit pills, its injuries are nothing serious. But in the battle just now, it shows that there¡¯s a way to deal with it.¡± Young Master Du ordered others to pave the way quickly so that they could advance. ¡°All spirit pills will belong to us. I feel it a pity that that demon will be wasting one.¡± ¡°Other than that demon, the opponent might have other experts. We must advance steadfastly with most of the troops.¡± The middle-aged general gave out an order, and the army entered the White Cloud Abyss while cutting down trees to pave the way. The Mountain Tiger Hall Sect Master immediately volunteered to scout the way as he followed the blood trail the old bloody shadow demon left behind and followed it to Chang¡¯an Fortress. The old bloody shadow demon escaped into the fortress in a disheveled state. Without caring for its injuries, it immediately reported back to Zhang Dongyun. ¡°Do you know why you were shot by arrows?¡± Zhang Dongyun looked calm, as though he was unconcerned about the incoming enemies. Influenced by his attitude, the old bloody shadow demon calmed down as well. ¡°The scouts were part of the army, so I should have thought that there would be a large army behind. Those scouts might have even been bait.¡± The old bloody shadow demon prostrated. ¡°I was too careless and spoiled your plans, Your Majesty. Please give me another chance to redeem myself for my mistakes.¡± Zhang Dongyun looked at it with a mysterious smile. How would it be possible for the severely-injured old bloody shadow demon to be able to do this? Its old injuries had yet to heal, and with the addition of new injuries, its strength decreased once again. It had been unable to take down the Tang Dynasty army before obtaining new injuries, and now, it would be even more impossible. The basis of the old bloody shadow demon¡¯s idea was that Zhang Dongyun would help to heal its injuries so that it could regain its strength. Upon sensing Zhang Dongyun¡¯s gaze, the old bloody shadow demon¡¯s body turned cold. ¡°Your Majesty! I have no ulterior intentions! It is only to redeem myself for my mistakes.¡± The old demon was absolutely terrified. ¡°I will head over to find them now.¡± It would be another matter as to whether it would succeed or not. However, the consequences would be far worse if it angered His Majesty. Zhang Dongyun stared at it for a few moments before laughing suddenly. ¡°It isn¡¯t impossible to treat all your wounds.¡± ¡°Your¡­ Your Majesty?¡± The old bloody shadow demon was alarmed. ¡°But this might cause you to lose even more,¡± Zhang Dongyun said nonchalantly. The old bloody shadow demon became flustered. ¡°Please forgive me, Your Majesty. I¡­ I am indeed foolish and cannot comprehend your true thoughts.¡± Chapter 13 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°You will naturally understand soon,¡± Zhang Dongyun said casually. The old bloody shadow demon replied meekly, ¡°Yes, I will obey Your Majesty¡¯s teachings.¡± After pausing for a while, it inquired again, ¡°Your Majesty, the people outside the fortress have already entered the White Cloud Abyss. They should be arriving at Chang¡¯an Fortress soon¡­¡± ¡°Just a few pests. Don¡¯t mind them,¡± said Zhang Dongyun, who had transformed into the Evil Emperor. The old bloody shadow demon smiled. ¡°Of course. It is my fault for being so useless and affecting you, Your Majesty¡­¡± It was extremely curious about what His Majesty had said about healing its injuries, but it could not currently understand the meaning. Outside Chang¡¯an Fortress, inside the White Cloud Abyss, the Tang Dynasty army was quickly paving the way. In the desolate mountains and primeval forest, even the enormous army could only barely open a rough path. Inside the forest, another group of people were carefully avoiding the scouts of the Tang Dynasty army and observing the army from afar. They belonged to the Cold Mountain Sect. The changes in Dragon Ridge¡¯s White Cloud Abyss had alarmed many. The Cold Mountain Sect, one of the locals in the Dragon Ridge¡¯s southern foot, had naturally sent some people to investigate the situation, much like the Thunderclap Sect. Afterward, they encountered Hui Tianyu, who had left Chang¡¯an Fortress. After listening to Hui Tianyu¡¯s narration of what happened, the seniors of the Cold Mountain Sect were shocked. They came to the White Cloud Abyss, hid, and silently observed the Tang Dynasty army enter the mountain. The objective was the same: the strange fortress that had suddenly appeared. ¡°It¡¯s General Gao Qi, the right-hand man of the Great Xuanwu General Du Kun, and the good-for-nothing son of Du Kun, Du Yifan,¡± one middle-aged man said softly. An old man beside him nodded slowly. ¡°The Mountain Tiger Hall Sect Master has also come with his subordinates.¡± ¡°This should total more than two thousand people, right?¡± The middle-aged man frowned. ¡°Du Kun is currently trying to control civil unrest with his army. His son and Gao Qi have most likely brought some of his men.¡± The old man stared at the figures in the faraway forest intently. ¡°If what Tianyu said is true, an expert resides in Chang¡¯an Fortress, so two thousand people will be insufficient. The most important question is how many Xuanwu Central Army troops came.¡± Upon hearing that, the middle-aged man looked wary and solemn. There were many troops under the Great Xuanwu General Du Kun. The powers like the Cold Mountain Sect, the Mountain Tiger Hall, and the Thunderclap Sect would not be able to hold their own against the army. Nevertheless, to experts of a higher realm, such armies possessed no threat to them. The ones they had to be careful of would be Du Kun and the elites of the Tang Dynasty army. The Tang Dynasty army had many Martial Dao cultivators. Martial artists of the first and second realm possessed extremely powerful bodies, far surpassing that of ordinary people. Thus, they could master the crossbows and stiff bows that ordinary troops could not. Even if their aim was worse than expert archers, they were stronger. If martial artists of the third and fourth realm joined in, and everyone drew their bows in tandem, an expert of a higher realm could be threatened. Under the Great Xuanwu General Du Kun was the Xuanwu Central Army. Despite the limited number of troops, their battle power was still astonishing. The old bloody shadow demon was previously injured by their arrows. ¡°We can¡¯t go any closer, or else we¡¯ll be discovered,¡± the old man whispered. The middle-aged man nodded. After hesitating a while, he could not help but say, ¡°Uncle-Master, you let Tianyu leave so that he could complete the mission Chang¡¯an Fortress ordered him to. This¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s only to hunt some animals and doesn¡¯t involve any weapons or medicinal herbs. It should be fine. Let him do what he needs to,¡± the old man said slowly. ¡°What we should do now is to confirm who it is inside the fortress.¡± The middle-aged man looked hesitant. ¡°About the Forgotten Truth Temple¡­¡± After a moment of deep contemplation, the old man replied, ¡°If Chang¡¯an Fortress is indeed as powerful as what Tianyu described, we can make use of this chance to leave the Forgotten Truth Temple. ¡°Otherwise, we can act as the bridge between the Forgotten Truth Temple and Chang¡¯an Fortress. ¡°If Tianyu saw wrongly, and the fortress is nothing but an empty shell, then¡­¡± As he spoke, the old man shook his head again. The face of the middle-aged man sunk. The two of them spoke no more as they silently observed the Tang Dynasty army entering the deep recesses of the White Cloud Abyss. Finally, the army moved through the valley and gradually approached the mysterious fortress. ¡°Report! There is indeed a fortress in the middle of the valley. The fortress walls span one thousand five hundred meters north-south, one thousand meters east-west, and are ten meters tall,¡± the scout reported to General Gao Qi. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡± The eyes of middle-aged Gao Qi swept across the man. ¡°Spit it out.¡± The scout replied, ¡°Report! General, the fortress gate is completely open.¡± Gao Qi frowned. Beside him, the Mountain Tiger Hall Sect Master was puzzled as well. ¡°Did they not realize that we¡¯re here? That¡¯s not possible. We injured that demon. Did he not return to the fortress to report back?¡± Du Yifan laughed. ¡°If we¡¯re uncertain, we should just enter the fortress.¡± He slapped the large ballista beside him and smiled sinisterly. ¡°We will open a new door on the fortress walls ourselves!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient.¡± Gao Qi shook his head, walked out of the dense forest, and looked at the faraway Chang¡¯an Fortress. His body started slowly rising into the air, and he looked down into the fortress. Du Yifan was very envious when he saw this. ¡°When I reach the Flying General realm, I will definitely fly to play.¡± The Mountain Tiger Hall Sect Master smiled and did not take his words seriously. The sect master was impressed with General Gao as well. As a martial artist at the fourth realm of the Martial Dao, the Brave Officer realm, he could float in the air and glide. However, to float and stay in midair, you had to reach the fifth realm of the Martial Dao, the Flying General realm. At this realm, martial artists were extremely powerful and could go as they pleased. They could fly in the air for a short period of time and could even carry people. Du Yifan shouted, ¡°Uncle Gao, bring me up too.¡± Gao Qi did not react as he continued to observe the fortress intently. After a short while, he landed with a strange expression. ¡°It¡¯s completely empty, and there¡¯s no one inside. There are no other buildings other than the palace in the center of the fortress.¡± The Mountain Tiger Hall Sect Master frowned. ¡°Such a calm response. Are they so confident?¡± ¡°They could be faking it.¡± Du Yifan snorted. He looked at Gao Qi beside him. ¡°Uncle Gao, let¡¯s head in. The spirit pills are definitely hidden in the palace.¡± Gao Qi fell silent for a while before saying, ¡°There¡¯s something amiss, and we know nothing about the enemy. We should still be careful.¡± Du Yifan urged, ¡°Uncle Gao¡­¡± Gao Qi raised his hand to prevent him from speaking and issued an order to the troops. ¡°Don¡¯t enter the fortress for now. Everyone, draw your bows and prepare to fire.¡± The sound of bow drawstrings filled the air. The Tang Dynasty troops pulled their bow and aimed the arrowheads upward. Gao Qi¡¯s body floated in midair once again as he looked down into the fortress. ¡°Three rounds of arrows! Release!¡¯ Chapter 14 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios With Gao Qi¡¯s order, the ground started rumbling. A continuous hail of arrows rose into the air and arced toward Chang¡¯an Fortress. The two from the Cold Mountain Sect, who were observing from afar, looked grave. ¡°The Tang Dynasty army is really overbearing. They¡¯re attacking the fortress without any negotiations or communication!¡± They imagined how the Cold Mountain Sect would end up facing such an attack, and their hearts could not help but feel even heavier. The mighty hail of arrows fell into Chang¡¯an Fortress but suddenly vanished before reaching the ground. A figure appeared in midair. It was Zhang Dongyun. He casually collected the thousands of arrows shot by the enemy, and his eyes lit up as his fingers brushed the arrow shaft. If I attack the areas outside the fortress with energy, even though the attacks won¡¯t immediately become ineffective the moment they¡¯re outside the fortress, the power will still rapidly dissipate. But what if I throw solid objects out? If I give these items a vast amount of kinetic energy, the power shouldn¡¯t dissipate, right? When Zhang Dongyun thought of this, he rubbed his hands and was eager to give it a try. With a thought from him, arrows appeared neatly arranged in the air with the arrowheads pointing outside the fortress. I really didn¡¯t expect this. I¡¯ve thought of a way to exploit a loophole in the system, even though I made some settings for the game I developed¡­ Fortress Lord Zhang sighed. He gazed at the thousands of arrows. Crossbows were redundant, as these sharp arrows could shoot out of the fortress at an even faster speed. In a split second, a black cloud seemed to rise from Chang¡¯an Fortress. It flew out of the fortress and smashed down at the Tang Dynasty army¡¯s archer formation! Gao Qi, who was leading the attack on the fortress, flew in midair and had not been able to see the exact situation when the hail of arrows fell into the fortress. Just as he was hesitating about whether to get closer to have a better look, he saw the mighty hail of arrows shooting back from the fortress. ¡°Shields up!¡± Gao Qi shouted as he fell back into the military formation. Tang Dynasty soldiers raised their shields to block the storm of arrows. The powerful arrows pierced through multiple shields and injured the Tang Dynasty soldiers below. Incessant howls and screams rang out. Gao Qi, Du Yifan, and the rest felt relieved instead. The other party had indeed ambushed them. However, they had counterattacked using a conventional approach. Meeting such an enemy was exactly what they were familiar with. The army moved with thundering rumbles. The sounds of thousands of soldiers stamping on the ground were astonishing as they charged toward Chang¡¯an Fortress. The Mountain Tiger Hall Sect Master was slightly hesitant, but with Gao Qi and Du Yifan shooting him a look, he could only charge toward the fortress gate. When they charged into the fortress, they realized that something was amiss. The fortress was empty, with no traces of any enemies. The dense, swift hail of arrows returned from the fortress should have taken thousands of archers shooting together. But in the blink of an eye, where did everyone go? They were neither in the fortress nor on the fortress walls. Where were they? A figure suddenly appeared within their vision. A halo of light shrouded the figure, and Gao Qi, Du Yifan, and the others could not really see the figure clearly. Zhang Dongyun looked down at everyone as he raised a hand. He was wearing a silver skull ring on his finger. The eyes of the skull were flashing with a blood-red flare. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± The old bloody shadow demon appeared from the ring. Du Yifan, Gao Qi, and the rest were much more familiar with the old bloody shadow demon¡¯s figure. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t fear this demon. We should focus on the other person.¡± Du Yifan raised a light-green jade token. ¡°I¡¯ll use the Spirit Cleansing Jade to restrain that demon. Uncle Gao Qi, you guys deal with the other one.¡± The Spirit Cleansing Jade emanated a faint fragrance. The bloody mist would recede wherever the fragrance reached. The old bloody shadow demon¡¯s body shuddered as it endured the discomfort and wanted to move forward to face the enemies. ¡°This blood phoenix is not like yours.¡± Zhang Dongyun, who had incarnated as ¡®Evil Emperor¡¯ Ming Tonghui, reached out and pointed into the distance. A blood river suddenly appeared in the air and blocked the path of Gao Qi and the rest. The blood river surged and roared as it transformed into a vast blood sea. The blood sea produced a pungent fishy stench that covered the faint fragrance emanated by the Spirit Cleansing Jade. Du Yifan was shocked, and the light-green jade token in his hands started to become dull, and blotches had even surfaced. Water could put out a fire. But when the fire was stronger than the water, the fire would instead dry up the water. It might even invite trouble. ¡°Let go quickly!¡± Gao Qi rushed over and knocked away the Spirit Cleansing Jade in Du Yifan¡¯s hands. Du Yifan¡¯s hands were blood-stained. Due to the erosion by the filthy blood, the flesh on his hand had festered rapidly! Du Yifan let out a miserable scream, and beside him, Gao Qi made a prompt decision and chopped off his hand. Young Master Du was drenched in a cold sweat and in so much pain that he could not even scream. He stared at Gao Qi in disbelief. Then he saw his hand on the ground had rapidly eroded, leaving only white bones. Even the white bones bubbled as the filthy blood water eroded it. After Du Yifan came back to his senses, he looked at Zhang Dongyun and the blood sea with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Shoot! Quickly shoot!¡± Du Yifan roared hoarsely. ¡°Kill him!¡± Even without his orders, the Tang Dynasty army fired arrows. The waves of the blood sea rolled and engulfed these arrows. Tang Dynasty soldiers were pouring into the fortress one after another. This included two hundred Xuanwu Central Army troops at the Elite Soldier realm, who were the mainstay of the battle. Each of them was a martial artist with a cultivation base. These Xuanwu Central Army troops drew their bows as they formed a cold killing intent, and arrows rushed into the sky. At this moment, a shrill, ferocious phoenix cry came from the blood sea above. A blood-red phoenix emerged from the blood sea and spread its wings, covering the sky. A phoenix was reborn from fire. A blood phoenix was reborn from blood. Blood rain fell as the phoenix spread its wings. Not even shields and armors could withstand it. Once they came into contact with the blood water, it would erode holes in them. Anyone hit by the blood rain ended up like Du Yifan. Their flesh festered, revealing their ghastly white bones. The two hundred Xuanwu Central Army troops released their arrows. The stormy hail of arrows, which could nearly pierce through gold and stone, shot toward the blood phoenix in midair. The blood phoenix spread its wings and did not resist the hundreds of sharp arrows. All the special steel arrows embedded into the blood phoenix¡¯s body. Not only was the blood phoenix unscathed, but it also roared. The next moment, its wings changed and produced metallic clanging sounds. Steel arrows reappeared and transformed into the blood phoenix¡¯s feathers, neatly arranged on its wings. The phoenix wings seemed to be forged from metal, full of icy beauty. Iron and blood fused perfectly as killing intent soared into the sky. The Tang Dynasty soldiers below were all stunned as they watched the blood phoenix above them spread out its steel wings. Zhang Dongyun stood on top of the blood phoenix in a brilliant, blinding halo of light as though he were a god. ¡°Surrender or die.¡± His voice echoed in Chang¡¯an Fortress. Du Yifan gritted his teeth and rushed over to a ballista that had just been pushed into the fortress. ¡°Set it up! Set it up!¡± With his remaining hand, he set up a ballista himself. ¡°Shoot him down!¡± The other Tang Dynasty troops had cowed and almost dispersed in defeat. The Xuanwu Central Army, made up entirely of martial artists, had yet to lose their will to fight. Together with Du Yifan, they set up the ballistas. The ballistas rumbled, and several giant bolts, which were several meters long and the thickness of an arm, shot toward the midair blood phoenix. The bolts were all specially made. Besides threatening the physical body of Martial Dao experts, they could also break all kinds of spells and evil ways. The black bolts spun in the air, instantly turning red and releasing a burst of intense light, strong and fierce! However¡­ The blood phoenix still ignored the attacks. It let the many thick bolts embed into its body. The bolts did not pierce through its body. The blood water had extinguished the intense fire. The few tail feathers on the blood phoenix changed, making illusory blood mist substantial. It was clearly transformed from those giant bolts! Everyone was dumbfounded. Gao Qi was the first one to react. He quickly grabbed Du Yifan before rushing out of the fortress. The Mountain Tiger Hall Sect Master followed. In midair, Zhang Dongyun gently nudged the blood phoenix¡¯s head with his toe. The phoenix produced a long, miserable cry before flapping its wings. The steel arrows that turned into its feathers suddenly shot back like a rainstorm. The overwhelming hail of arrows put the Tang Dynasty soldiers down one after another, just like cutting wheat. At the end of each arrow, a long blood thread also stretched out, with the wings of the blood phoenix tied to the other end. Thousands of arrows and blood threads crisscrossed in midair, weaving into an evil, strange blood net below the blood phoenix. The area outside the fortress had become a bloody battlefield. The blood threads, as though they had life, were bent or straight and kept floating in the air. The old bloody shadow demon, who was beside Zhang Dongyun, opened its mouth slightly, feeling despondent. Chapter 15 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The old bloody shadow demon was thunderstruck. The blood phoenix before its eyes was indeed different from its blood phoenix. Although the Blood Phoenix Transformation was from the same Demon Dao cultivation, both of them had different formulations. Their individual standards were also different. Zhang Dongyun¡¯s bright hand was above the old bloody shadow demon. After taking a few glances, the old demon looked enthralled and felt like it was benefiting from it. I knew that His Majesty was powerful. But hadn¡¯t His Majesty always cultivated the Martial Dao? Why does he have such profound mastery of Demon Dao cultivation formulations as well? Has His Majesty always been hiding it, or is it the outcome of refining the immortal ruins? At this moment, the old bloody shadow demon only felt that Zhang Dongyun was simply unfathomable. Despite there being many Demon Dao cultivation formulations, why did His Majesty master the Blood Phoenix Transformation? Could his knowledge encompass everything, and there is nothing he didn¡¯t master? When the old bloody shadow demon came back to its senses, it stole a glance at Zhang Dongyun, feeling respectful and in awe. The blood phoenix below Zhang Dongyun¡¯s feet was continuously producing shocking shrill cries. Amid the cries, trembling blood threads were constantly extending from its wings. The arrows that had been shot were still under the blood phoenix¡¯s control. The arrows pierced into the Tang Dynasty soldiers, and the connected blood threads extracted human blood without restraint. They rapidly drained the blood of the Tang Dynasty soldiers. The blood threads dancing in the air turned into large, terrifying, and strange blood vessels. Blood was constantly pumping into the blood phoenix¡¯s body. Its eyes flashed with an evil, demonic glow. This is a little too ferocious¡­ Upon seeing this scene, Zhang Dongyun was frightened and quickly stopped the blood phoenix¡¯s actions. However, all was not over yet. The blood phoenix¡¯s tail feathers flashed with a cold glow. Then these tail feathers stretched out and turned into thick chains that waved out. The enormous bolts on each tail feather automatically shattered and changed directions freely as the blood water surrounded them. The terrifying chains whipped in midair as fast as lightning. These blood chains immediately chased after those who were fleeing to the fortress gate. The Mountain Tiger Hall Sect Master leaped, and his figure glided at a low altitude. He reached the fortress gate instantly. But before he could heave a sigh of relief, he heard a loud sound behind him. Bang! A thick blood chain smashed against the middle of the Mountain Tiger Hall Sect Master¡¯s back. He flew diagonally just like a broken kite and crashed into the fortress wall as his blood splattered. After being stuck to the wall for an instant, he then slowly slid down. Gao Qi, who was at the Flying General realm, grabbed Du Yifan and soared into the air like a bird before crossing over the walls of Chang¡¯an Fortress and flying out. However, two blood chains instantly chased after him. Gao Qi was agile as he tried to avoid them while changing directions in the air. But the blood chains were even more agile than him. One of them whipped at Gao Qi, while the other grabbed at Du Yifan. Gao Qi had no choice but to let go of Du Yifan and then unsheathe his sword to resist the chains. The two of them eventually could not fly over the fortress walls and fell in unison with two bangs. Outside Chang¡¯an Fortress, a few soldiers and some wounded ones, who were left behind to guard the supply wagons, stared at the distant fortress anxiously alongside the two Cold Mountain Sect people. All they could hear was clamoring. The next moment, they suddenly saw Gao Qi rise into the air with Du Yifan and seemingly wanting to cross over the fortress wall. Then a red light flashed, and the two of them vanished without a trace. When they looked in through the opened fortress gate, they could only see a flash of red light. None of the people who had gone into the fortress had come out. The Tang Dynasty troops guarding the supply wagons looked at each other. Their discussion grew louder and louder as their uneasiness grew heavier and heavier. The two Cold Mountain Sect people looking on from afar were also at a loss for words. After some time, a bloody shadow flew out of the fortress. The old demon sneered and threw a round object from its hands to the Tang Dynasty soldiers outside the fortress. All of them fixed their gaze on it and discovered that it was Du Yifan¡¯s head! ¡°This is the outcome for disturbing His Majesty.¡± The old bloody shadow demon chuckled and sneered as the blood mist around it spread. ¡°His Majesty is magnanimous and has bestowed grace. Those who surrender will be spared. Those who do not will be killed.¡± These logistics soldiers were not elites, and the wounded ones among them were even more powerless. The fortress had shot back a hail of arrows earlier, which had horrified them. Now that the army had fallen, Gao Qi had gone missing, and Du Yifan had his head severed, all their courage completely crumbled. With the death of the commander-in-chief¡¯s son, Du Yifan, they might have vented anger on them even if they fled back, not to mention that the old bloody shadow demon was so terrifying. The first thud sounded. Someone took the lead, and everyone followed in throwing their weapons onto the ground. The two Cold Mountain Sect people gasped when they saw the Tang Dynasty troops surrender. ¡°All the troops¡­ all the troops were wiped out!¡± The middle-aged man looked at the old man beside him. ¡°Given their strength and boldness, they¡¯re at least comparable to the Forgotten Truth Temple, right?¡± The old man nodded repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Forgotten Truth Temple can¡¯t even compare. The important thing isn¡¯t that they¡¯re capable of dealing with this Tang Dynasty army, but rather, they¡¯re so direct and efficient. It¡¯s as if they aren¡¯t afraid of the Eastern Tang Dynasty pursuing this matter.¡± ¡°What should we do next?¡± the middle-aged man asked. The old man looked at Chang¡¯an Fortress. ¡°The Mountain Tiger Hall experts are trapped in the fortress.¡± ¡°Uncle-Master, you mean we should seize the chance to end the Mountain Tiger Hall?¡± The middle-aged man understood thoroughly. ¡°But Chang¡¯an Fortress¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not in conflict,¡± the old man said. ¡°By taking down the Mountain Tiger Hall, our sect can raise labor and resources from Qinzhou Prefecture. When the sect master personally visits the Fortress Lord here, we will benefit more. ¡°The battle here has also just started. Now that the Great Xuanwu General Du Kun has lost his only son, he will definitely dispatch troops for revenge.¡± After a slight pause, he lowered his voice slightly. ¡°What I¡¯m having a hard time with is the Forgotten Truth Temple. Although Chang¡¯an Fortress is strong, our sect can¡¯t afford to provoke the Forgotten Truth Temple¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back and ask the sect master to decide on this,¡± the middle-aged man said. ¡°Fortunately, we have an excellent base here in Chang¡¯an Fortress thanks to Tianyu.¡± After the old man nodded, the two of them left. The old bloody shadow demon returned to Chang¡¯an Fortress with many captives. Zhang Dongyun was looking at the system. [Random Guarding Quest 1.2¡ªKill or capture the Eastern Tang General Gao Qi that has entered the fortress.] [You have captured the Gao Qi and completed Random Guarding Quest 1.2. Rewarded 300 Upgrade EXP.] Since he had dealt with the old bloody shadow demon earlier, he had accumulated 800 Guarding EXP. As newbie welfare, upgrading and expanding the Impenetrable Fortress for the first time did not require too many points. Guarding EXP and Construction EXP both needed to be at one thousand. Right now, his Guarding EXP was close, but his Construction EXP was still far. Zhang Dongyun looked at the numbers in the system and had mixed feelings. [1,674/10,000] He was happy because the other party had shown themselves this time, and he had an increase of over one thousand residents. He was worried because he had not been gracious with his actions for the sake of pleasure. Over two thousand people from the Tang Dynasty army and the Mountain Tiger Hall had come. Now, he still needed 8,326 more residents in his fortress. Moreover, most of them were injured. Of course, Fortress Lord Zhang could heal their injuries at any time. However, four to five hundred of them had their eyes closed forever. For part of them, it was because when the fortress shot back the hail of arrows, they had suffered injuries outside the fortress. Zhang Dongyun¡¯s blood phoenix was formidable, but he had controlled its power. After entering the fortress, most of them had survived despite their injuries. The fusion of the memories of the once Evil Emperor made Zhang Dongyun much more indifferent to the sight of the bloody battlefield at the moment. My main hope is on the vagrants from the unrest or the large forces under the Great Xuanwu General Du Kun¡­ Zhang Dongyun restrained his chaotic thoughts. He incarnated into the old man in black again and received the captives from the old bloody shadow demon. When the old bloody shadow demon returned to the fortress, it did not see His Majesty, so its heart felt heavy. It saw that detestable old man in black again, making its mood even worse. The old man in black was very relaxed. ¡°If you¡¯ve thought it through, quickly give a reply to His Majesty. How can you let His Majesty wait for you?¡± He did not sound polite at all, but the old bloody shadow demon did not bother pursuing this matter. It was stunned. ¡°My answer¡­ Could His Majesty mean¡­¡± The old demon quivered all over. Chapter 16 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Could His Majesty want to impart better Demon Dao cultivation techniques to me? However, it needed to choose between healing its injuries and seeking advice. It would be good if its old injuries could heal right away. If it learned the supreme Demon Dao technique that His Majesty had performed just now, it could also heal its injuries soon. Of course, it would be best if it could have both. Once this thought appeared, the old bloody shadow demon rejected it. Its momentary lapse of judgment previously had led to its rebellion. His Majesty had been generous enough not to kill it on the spot. Afterward, His Majesty ordered it to inspect the White Cloud Abyss, but it was wounded and defeated by Gao Qi and the others, which led to a botched task. How can I seek His Majesty¡¯s reward before I have even achieved any merits? The old bloody shadow demon took a deep breath and could not bother competing with the old man in black. It quickly handed the captured Tang Dynasty troops to the old man before rushing back to the Great Ming Palace. Zhang Dongyun, who had transformed into the Evil Emperor, sat on a high throne as he calmly looked at the old demon below. ¡°I am incompetent and have let Your Majesty down. I cannot shirk the blame even if I die. I hope for one last chance to atone for my sins, Your Majesty. I will strive with my utmost.¡± Zhang Dongyun did not comment on the old demon¡¯s oath. Instead, he brought up something irrelevant. ¡°How much have you understood from just now?¡± The old bloody shadow demon looked terrified and ashamed. ¡°Your Majesty, I am slow-witted. I only have some vague understanding¡­¡± When it saw that Zhang Dongyun did not utter a word and was looking at it, the old demon clenched its teeth and closed its eyes. A blood mist surged around its body while an illusory shadow rose above its head. That shadow presented an image of a blood phoenix that flapped its wings with the desire to fly. Zhang Dongyun glanced at it. ¡°This is nothing much.¡± The old bloody shadow demon was ashamed. ¡°I am slow-witted.¡± ¡°However, you have a brilliant start.¡± The old bloody shadow demon was happy to hear this. It knew that it had made the right choice. Between healing its injuries and cultivation, one was in the present, while the other was long term. Choosing to heal its injuries would have inevitably given His Majesty the impression that it was greedy for petty, short-term gains. Choosing cultivation would make it seem that it was motivated, and His Majesty might give it another chance. Besides, it was undoubtedly rare to be able to learn a superior demonic technique from His Majesty. ¡°This Phoenix Blood Book is suitable for you to cultivate, but¡­¡± On the throne, Zhang Dongyun placed his hands together in front of him with his ring and little fingers interlocked while the tips of his middle fingers, index fingers, and thumbs were facing each other. ¡°I do not reward anyone without merits.¡± The old bloody shadow demon¡¯s emotions seemed as though they were on a roller coaster. It laughed bitterly in its heart and said respectfully, ¡°I understand. I will do my best for the task and will not let Your Majesty down.¡± ¡°You may leave.¡± Zhang Dongyun added, ¡°Tidy up the scrap metal in the fortress.¡± The old bloody shadow demon was startled before becoming happy. ¡°I will obey Your Majesty¡¯s order!¡± He left the Great Ming Palace in joy. The scrap metal that His Majesty was referring to was undoubtedly those arrows that the blood phoenix had absorbed earlier. When the enemies had been subdued, Zhang Dongyun stopped, and the blood phoenix vanished. As a result, those arrows lost control and fell to the ground one by one, piling up at the fortress gate. After being refined by the blood phoenix¡¯s evil power, the arrows more or less had some evil energy left in them. Although Zhang Dongyun did not impart the Phoenix Blood Book to the old bloody shadow demon right away, the old demon would ultimately gain some benefits after tidying up the arrows and analyzing them in detail. This made the old bloody shadow demon spirited. Even though the gate to heaven closed, His Majesty still left me a crack to reveal the light. As long as I work hard and make a meritorious effort, the Phoenix Blood Book will surely be in my hands! The old bloody shadow demon was happy. It even felt more pleasant than before when it saw the old man in black. He watched the bloody shadow fly through the air to tidy up the pile of arrows at the fortress gate. He turned around to the people on the other side. ¡°All of you are guilty of entering Chang¡¯an Fortress and deserve to die. ¡°However, His Majesty is magnanimous and has spared your lives. But there must still be some punishment. ¡°The only way for all of you to be forgiven is to build Chang¡¯an.¡± Even though his voice was not loud, it steadily reached the ears of every Tang Dynasty soldier and general. The crowd was silent as everyone looked at each other. The old man in black was not anxious. He looked at the group of people before him calmly. Noticing the cold smile on his lips, someone in the crowd stepped out. Gao Qi¡¯s face was pale, and his armor was tattered. He went to the old man in black and said in a low voice, ¡°We will do as we are told. I hope that Your Excellency will not make things difficult for my comrades.¡± Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly. ¡°Very well.¡± With a wave of his hand, a drawing fell into Gao Qi¡¯s hands. ¡°Your soldiers will still be under your command.¡± Zhang Dongyun did not disrupt the formation of the Tang Dynasty army, and he did not mind that Gao Qi was still the backbone of the army. He simply handed over the Mountain Tiger Hall Sect Master and his men to Gao Qi all together. ¡°I only want to see results.¡± Gao Qi answered with a bow, ¡°Please rest assured, Senior. We will do our best.¡± He paused for a moment and seemed to want to speak again. Zhang Dongyun seemed to know what he wanted to say. ¡°Do your job honestly. Your other soldiers will soon be accompanying you as well, including the great general, if he knows what he¡¯s doing.¡± Gao Qi and the other felt a chill in their hearts. When the Great Xuanwu General Du Kun heard the news, he would certainly rush over. They were actually worried that Chang¡¯an Fortress would force them to defend the place and become enemies with their superior and comrades. Based on the tone of the old man in black, he did not take Du Kun seriously at all¡­ Some people were worried about their family members, but they could not ask about it at the moment, so they swallowed back their words. Everyone had no choice but to work for the Fortress Lord. They went out of the fortress to cut down wood and dig up rocks, but they did not dare to run away and brought them back to the fortress honestly. Thanks to the diligent efforts of thousands of people, residential buildings rose in Chang¡¯an Fortress. The fortress was finally no longer empty as far as the eye could see. Chang¡¯an Fortress was no longer an empty fortress and gained more population. While the fortress was flourishing, the Fortress Lord himself was not in a great mood. He blocked the vision that the others had on him and came to the fortress wall. A few arrows appeared in front of him, suspended in midair. Zhang Dongyun frowned as he looked outside the fortress. The power he had given to the arrows sent outside the fortress was much greater than that of crossbows. It was even more than ballistas. In theory, they should have been able to fly farther. However, the arrows still quickly lost their forward momentum and descended due to their weight once they were outside the fortress. Fortress Lord Zhang had been so busy with his experiments at first that he had not even thought about using the arrows to return fire at the Tang Dynasty army outside the fortress. As a result, the arrows rained out of the fortress and fell so fast and powerful that they wounded many Tang Dynasty troops. The Tang Dynasty troops had thought Chang¡¯an Fortress was also lined with crossbowmen, so they returned fire while charging into the city. How could they have possibly known that Fortress Lord Zhang wished that the arrows that flew out of the fortress would have missed them and flew as far away as possible instead? After thinking for a moment, Zhang Dongyun waved his hand toward the ground. A clump of earth separated from the land in Chang¡¯an Fortress and rose into the air to his side. Zhang Dongyun stuck the tip of an arrow through the clump of earth. Then he shot this arrow with the clump of earth outside the fortress. Chapter 17 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The arrow with earth stuck on the front flew out of the fortress under Zhang Dongyun¡¯s control. Then it soon landed on the ground, and Zhang Dongyun¡¯s expectations turned into disappointment. It seems like I can¡¯t exceed the scope of the system¡­ Zhang Dongyun felt helpless. The scene was bizarre. In a way, it seemed that this world particularly targeted the arrow that flew out of the fortress, causing it to lose the power that Zhang Dongyun had provided to it. The fortress was a combination of the system and the core of the immortal ruins. The core of the immortal ruins seemed to have a hidden connection with this world. It struck a special balance inside and outside the fortress. Zhang Dongyun was speechless. This was simply abiding by the system¡¯s settings as much as possible. When he had first developed the game, any power within the fortress could not affect the outside of the fortress, including entities being thrown out. In this world, the boundaries inside and outside of the fortress seemed to be less strict in reality. Zhang Dongyun wanted to see if he could exploit a loophole in the system, but he could not after all. The idiot who developed the game with this setting should be hung upside down and beaten¡­ Zhang Dongyun cursed. Angry and frustrated, he ignored the person who made the game settings in the first place. However, when he was in the fortress, he still called the shots. It was just like the blood phoenix that had wiped out the Tang Dynasty army and the Mountain Tiger Hall. The once ¡®Evil Emperor¡¯ was indeed a dedicated Martial Dao cultivator. He knew a bit about the Demon Dao, and the manuals he had collected indeed had canonical texts about it. But a fundamental difference existed between a Martial Dao expert and a Demon Dao expert. The Evil Emperor¡¯s collection of Demon Dao anthologies did not include the Phoenix Blood Book. Zhang Dongyun had deduced the so-called ¡®Phoenix Blood Book¡¯ using the power of the Impenetrable Fortress during the past few days. He was an invincible ruler in the fortress, and the Demon Dao and Martial Dao were things at his fingertips and for him to reach greater heights. Other Dharmic formulations were the same as well. Thanks to the Impenetrable Fortress System, he could instruct other experts. But he needed to take steady steps. In the air, Zhang Dongyun looked down at the fortress. One by one, buildings rose from the ground, from simple frames to perfect buildings. The entire fortress took shape officially. Although they appeared crude like rows of barracks, at least people would have no problems living in them. Looking at those busy Tang Dynasty troops, Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly. Supply wagons were essential for any army on a journey, and the Tang Dynasty army was no exception. Even if the soldiers were going into the mountains for a battle and paving their way, they still had to make sure that they had sufficient supplies and rations with them. Now that they had been captured, their supply and ration routes were naturally cut off as well. However, their rations were enough to last for some time. The soldiers had brought their field rations while working for Fortress Lord Zhang. According to a term used by Fortress Lord Zhang during his previous life from the internet on the Blue Planet, they could be called the ¡®Self-Reliant Tang¡¯. However, their rations would run out over time. Right now, the soldiers did not dare voice their anger, but they were all worried about the problem of running out of food. For Zhang Dongyun, apart from the problem of food shortage for these people, civilians would still have to have their fill in the future. And the person to solve this problem¡­ ¡­ had come back earlier than Zhang Dongyun had expected. A few days after the Tang Dynasty army had attacked the fortress, Hui Tianyu rushed back to the White Cloud Abyss with a string of horses. ¡°Senior, please have a look. These are the most common wheat seeds in Qinzhou Prefecture, but they need to be cultivated. I have found some corresponding seedlings.¡± Hui Tianyu introduced each one of them to Zhang Dongyun, who had incarnated into the old man in black, ¡°These are millets, these are rice seeds, these are corn¡­¡± He had prepared more than one kind of grain seed or seedling for each type. ¡°You are indeed very thoughtful.¡± Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly and did not hesitate to praise him. Hui Tianyu humbly said, ¡°I would not have been able to find these without the favorable weather and right season.¡± The one-eyed young man lifted the fabric covering the other wagons. ¡°Senior, please take a look. These are amaranth seedlings, these are mustards, these are toons, and these are radishes¡­¡± Zhang Dongyun could also see onions, garlic, leeks, winter melons, loofahs, eggplants, and so on. It was as though he had entered a marketplace. Apart from all kinds of vegetables, there were also many kinds of fruit tree seedlings. ¡°It would have been really difficult for me alone to collect so many in a short period. It was all thanks to our sect¡¯s seniors and fellow disciples who went to the countryside and collected them from farmers.¡± Hui Tianyu introduced Zhang Dongyun to the group of people who had returned with him with the wagons. They were all valiant martial artists, and the leader was a middle-aged man with a calm appearance. He led his fellow disciples to salute, ¡°Greetings, Senior. We thank you for your hospitality.¡± ¡°If you abide by the rules of Chang¡¯an, there will be room for anyone here,¡± Zhang Dongyun said calmly. ¡°We will remember Senior¡¯s teachings,¡± the people of the Cold Mountain Sect quickly responded. They did not ask how Cao Feng and the others, who were captured earlier, were doing. They were respectful and continued to introduce the items to Zhang Dongyun. Hui Tianyu came to a wagon, which was actually a wagon of piglets with two large pigs clustered in the middle with muffled sounds coming from it. ¡°Senior, please take a look. I have followed your orders. Besides the adult pigs, there are three piglets of different breeds.¡± The one-eyed young man pointed at the other wagons. ¡°These are cows and sheep, as well as lambs and calves. There are also chickens, ducks, dogs, and geese.¡± He continued after a pause, ¡°There are six foals, but it¡¯s hard to find good breeds in a short time. My master has ordered the search to speed up, but it will take some time. I could only find a few fish fries, so I would like to ask Senior for some more time.¡± As the old man in black, Zhang Dongyun circled the wagons with them and gave his approval. ¡°Well done.¡± Hui Tianyu and the people of the Cold Mountain Sect were happy. Zhang Dongyun then scanned the many hard workers who were doing their jobs in the distance. ¡°All of you should know about what happened to them.¡± Hui Tianyu and the others glanced at one another. The middle-aged man nodded. ¡°Yes, the Tang Dynasty army under Du Kun¡¯s command had the audacity to offend Chang¡¯an Fortress. They deserve this.¡± He looked at the Tang Dynasty troops, who were building houses. ¡°Although these soldiers can set up camps, they are not as good as real craftsmen, and the houses they build are inevitably crude. Our sect shall search for craftsmen in Qinzhou Prefecture and bring them to Chang¡¯an Fortress.¡± The old man in black smiled calmly. ¡°Without the Mountain Tiger Hall, you guys are really having it all in Qinzhou Prefecture.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t dare. We don¡¯t dare.¡± Hui Tianyu and the middle-aged man both looked cautious. ¡°There¡¯s a Tang Dynasty army in charge of logistics outside the mountain. Since communications with the army that has gone into the mountains have been cut off, it is already attempting to impose martial law and reporting the Great Xuanwu General Du Kun as soon as possible.¡± Hui Tianyu said softly, ¡°We have also encountered considerable difficulties in raising certain things on this trip, as well as going into the mountains. Otherwise, we would have been able to bring even more things back to Chang¡¯an. ¡°I heard that the Great Xuanwu General Du Kun is suppressing rebels right now, but perhaps he will react soon¡­¡± The old man in black looked at the many hard workers in the distance and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good to have more people to do the work.¡± Chapter 18 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°A mere Du Kun will be very simple for someone like you with supreme cultivation,¡± the middle-aged man of the Cold Mountain Sect said respectfully. They hoped that Chang¡¯an Fortress could withstand the pressure brought by the Great Xuanwu General Du Kun. No, it should be said that Chang¡¯an Fortress had better be able to crush the Tang Dynasty army under Du Kun with ease. The Cold Mountain Sect had taken a significant risk to help Chang¡¯an Fortress collect livestock and transport things into the mountains. If word got out, the Cold Mountain Sect would be the first ones to suffer when Du Kun¡¯s army rushed over. Even though they were now suppressing the power of the Mountain Tiger Hall and dominating Qinzhou Prefecture, things might change when Du Kun arrived later, and the Cold Mountain Sect might be chased out of Qinzhou Prefecture and even face Du Kun¡¯s wrath. They now only hoped that Chang¡¯an Fortress would save them at the time for what they had done today. ¡°I am loyal to His Majesty, and I have accomplishments thanks to His Majesty¡¯s authority.¡± The old man in black smiled slightly. ¡°However, His Majesty will not bother taking care of trivial matters, so he entrusted this to me. I am always on tenterhooks for fear that I will let down His Majesty¡¯s trust.¡± Hui Tianyu and the others looked in awe and subconsciously looked at the distant Great Ming Palace. They suddenly had a thought. How could they get the legendary Fortress Lord to summon them? Instead of always coming into contact with the old bloody shadow demon and the old man in black¡­ Despite having such thoughts, nobody dared to be disrespectful to the old man in black. ¡°You were able to gain His Majesty¡¯s trust because of your loyalty and skillful means,¡± Hui Tianyu said softly. ¡°I hope we can have a chance to listen to your teachings and do our part for Chang¡¯an Fortress.¡± ¡°His Majesty has set rules for Chang¡¯an Fortress. Those with meritorious deeds will be rewarded, and those with guilty deeds will be punished.¡± The old man in black nodded slightly. ¡°You did a good job on this task.¡± He raised his hand, and a longsword appeared in it. Hui Tianyu was startled. Only then did he realize that he only had an empty sword sheath at his waist. The longsword had appeared in the old man¡¯s hand. The next moment, the old man in black thrust the sword. His movements were extremely slow. Hui Tianyu and the rest felt completely immobilized as their attention fell upon the sword blade. It was as though their hearts, minds, and souls had been sucked into it. The surrounding world lost light as everything fell into darkness. The sounds of people and wind died out as silence filled the place. That bit of sword light advanced slowly, leaving behind an elegant trail. Shadows seemed to be flickering on this trail. The hearts of the Cold Mountain Sect members moved slightly. Each shadow seemed to be like a person using the sword. Each shadow was a sword technique. Any move had surpassed the most core moves that the Cold Mountain Sect had accumulated over the years. Hui Tianyu and the rest watched in entrancement. Completely immersed in it, they lost track of time. Suddenly, a glorious light appeared before their eyes, and they could hear sounds again. The phantom of the sword moves had vanished. Hui Tianyu was dumbfounded as he watched the tip of the sword stop a fraction away from him. The cold aura from the sword blade caused him to break out in a sweat. The old man in black withdrew the sword. With a flick of his hand, the longsword returned into the scabbard at Hui Tianyu¡¯s waist. The Cold Mountain Sect members all came back to their senses with a jolt. Some were excited and thrilled. Some forced themselves to calm down as they tried to remember what they had seen, lest they forget all about it. Some quickly thanked the old man in black. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Senior!¡± ¡°This Night Elegance Sword is just the beginning.¡± The old man in black, whom Zhang Dongyun had incarnated into, said indifferently, ¡°Your performance will determine whether you can get more in the future.¡± ¡®Evil Emperor¡¯ Ming Tonghui had collected many manuals, most of which he had not cultivated. If Zhang Dongyun improved them slightly or simply left them unchanged, he could reward people with them. Although the Cold Mountain Sect was a local hegemon in the southern foot of Dragon Ridge and had a remarkable sword technique inheritance, they were still far from the apex in Zhang Dongyun¡¯s eyes. His casual pointers were far stronger than the Cold Mountain Sect¡¯s sword techniques, causing Hui Tianyu and the rest to be over the moon. ¡°Please instruct us, Senior. We will do our best.¡± The one-eyed young man took a deep breath to calm his excitement, and his voice also remained calm. Zhang Dongyun looked at the Tang Dynasty troops working in the distance and leisurely said, ¡°Chang¡¯an should have some popularity when it is established.¡± Upon hearing that, the hearts of the Cold Mountain Sect members moved slightly. ¡°Fellow members of our sect yearn for Chang¡¯an Fortress. Unfortunately, the commoners have limited insight, miss their homeland, and are unaware of the greatness of this fortress. We might need a longer time to plan how to evict and relocate them forcibly.¡± Hui Tianyu said. ¡°Longbei County is currently experiencing civil unrest. The officials are forcing the commoners to rebel, and the commoners are suffering and displaced. ¡°If they can get a place to settle down and live without fear of Eastern Tang Dynasty¡¯s coercion, they will be satisfied if they can eat to their fill. ¡°When they know about the existence of Chang¡¯an Fortress, I believe that many vagrants will be willing to seek shelter under us. However, it may initially bring chaos with the good and bad mixed¡­¡± The old man in black was expressionless. ¡°Uproar in Chang¡¯an Fortress?¡± Hui Tianyu replied, ¡°They wouldn¡¯t stir up trouble. If Senior does not mind, we are willing to get in touch with the vagrants and guide them into the mountains to Chang¡¯an Fortress.¡± Zhang Dongyun nodded. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± ¡°I would not dare,¡± Hui Tianyu said. ¡°I will definitely do my best.¡± He looked at his fellow member of the Cold Mountain Sect. ¡°Uncle-Master Zhao¡­¡± The middle-aged man, who was the head, bowed to the old man in black. ¡°The other members of our sect in Qinzhou Prefecture will help Tianyu in his task. We wonder if we can stay in Chang¡¯an and wait for Senior¡¯s instructions and other assignments?¡± ¡°You can if you abide by the rules.¡± Zhang Dongyun smiled. ¡°Now, I have a task for all of you.¡± The Cold Mountain Sect¡¯s Elder Zhao said, ¡°Please instruct us, Senior.¡± ¡°Plant all of these.¡± Zhang Dongyun pointed at the grain seeds and vegetable seedlings. The Cold Mountain Sect members had a strange look on their faces. They had specially purchased a batch of farming tools as they transported the seeds and seedlings over. But being told to plant them themselves¡­ The Cold Mountain Sect was almost worthy of being called a hegemon in Qinzhou Prefecture. Even the disciples of smaller sects would not personally do farm work. However, they did not dare refuse the orders from the old man in black, so they could only smile bitterly and agree. Fortunately, the old man had assembled some Tang Dynasty troops with farming experience. A group of people went outside the fortress. The old man in black, on the other hand, stood above the fortress. Marking fields in the fortress would be somewhat odd, and it would easily arouse suspicions and expose the truth of the Impenetrable Fortress¡¯s coverage. Fortunately, the power of the system can still affect a small distance outside the fortress. Although it¡¯s much attenuated, it¡¯s enough for now¡­ Zhang Dongyun thought. He marked an area with his back against the wall outside the fortress. A powerful force emptied all the weeds and trees and even removed the rocks under the soil, turning it into a flat field. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the grain fields, vegetable fields, fruit forests, and livestock fences to you,¡± Fortress Lord Zhang ordered. The Cold Mountain Sect members outside the fortress, as well as the group of Tang Dynasty troops, widened their eyes. Senior, you do look handsome transforming the mountains into fields. But you seem to have forgotten to create a canal. How are we going to irrigate without water? How can newly-cleared land in the barren mountains and forests be used for farming immediately? Chapter 19 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Everyone outside the fortress widened their eyes. Zhang Dongyun, who was on top of the fortress walls, seemed oblivious to this. ¡°You may start.¡± All of them had no choice but to start plowing the fields. The people of the Cold Mountain Sect did not slack off. They tried to figure it out as they observed the Tang Dynasty troops that knew how to do farm work. ¡°Tianyu, hand this place over to us. You can leave the mountains and help the vagrants,¡± Uncle-Master Zhao instructed Hui Tianyu. ¡°This senior is acting so absurdly, he might be testing us,¡± he whispered as he looked up at the top of the fortress walls. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will act according to that senior¡¯s instructions. Regardless of whether we can succeed or not, we will always do our best. Even if we don¡¯t end up with any harvest, I believe that that senior won¡¯t blame us for his negligence.¡± Uncle-Master Zhao smiled. ¡°If he is truly preposterous, I think the legendary Chang¡¯an Fortress Lord will stop him and set things right.¡± The group of Tang Dynasty troops was also questioning this. However, they now had no alternatives but to give in. They all secretly endured and worked honestly. They only thought of it as the old man in black amusing them. He was so preposterous that they could not help but look forward to the day when the Tang Dynasty army would press on to the border and save them from their sufferings. Hui Tianyu¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°Given that senior¡¯s boldness, it won¡¯t come to that. On the contrary¡­¡± He looked at the top of the fortress walls. ¡°I think that that senior has a definite objective in view. There may be other meanings in these arrangements.¡± Uncle-Master Zhao nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll monitor the others, be honest, and see which way the cat jumps. You have to be careful on your journey, as you are likely to run into Du Kun¡¯s army.¡± He lowered his voice again. ¡°Besides doing a task for Chang¡¯an Fortress, remember to go back to our sect and hand over the Night Elegance Sword Technique to the sect master. This is a very important matter. You have to remember this.¡± ¡°I understand. Rest assured, Uncle-Master.¡± The one-eyed young man bade farewell to his fellow sect members and bowed to Zhang Dongyun, who was on the fortress walls. He then left and went into the mountains. Zhang Dongyun watched his figure disappear and then turned his gaze to the farmland below. He was aware of the concerns that Hui Tianyu and the others had about the fields being too barren. However, Fortress Lord Zhang had no intention of cultivating them normally. Otherwise, how long would he have to wait until there could be a harvest? Zhang Dongyun¡¯s solution was three words: a mighty miracle. Actually, the people outside the fortress plowing the fields could be considered a mighty miracle from another angle. There was a limit to using farm cattle. Martial artists who reached the second realm, the Elite Soldier realm, would be stronger than brute cattle. Zhang Dongyun oversaw as they plowed the ground as soon as possible before either sowing seeds or planting rice seedlings. The people in the fields were then helpless. They could only silently disagree, as the old man in black was not a wise elder and only knew how to screw around. A moment later, the Cold Mountain Sect members and the group of Tang Dynasty troops were stunned on the spot. The soil in the fields trembled slightly. Not long after, seedlings emerged from the soil. Everyone subconsciously rubbed their eyes at the sight of the green seedlings. They were not seeing things. They were dumbfounded as they watched the seedlings in the fields visibly growing rapidly. Based on this speed, they would be able to harvest them in a few days. Everything before their eyes was going against their cognition. Some Cold Mountain Sect members wanted to go nearer to witness whether it was real. Elder Zhao came back to his senses from his shock and quickly pulled the disciples from his sect. A Tang Dynasty soldier could not help but walk along the ridges to the fields and reach out to touch those seedlings. As soon as he touched them, he withdrew his hands as though he had been electrocuted. ¡°It¡¯s real¡­¡± The man looked dispirited as he mumbled repeatedly. Everyone snapped out of their daze, feeling shocked. One by one¡­ they could not help but check the fields out. They eventually all had incredulous expressions. None of the Cold Mountain Sect members went to check the fields, but they also felt it was unbelievable. ¡°We planted the grain seeds and seedlings. That senior shouldn¡¯t have had any chance to do anything, right?¡± A young disciple stole a glance at the old man in black. ¡°Lower your voice. What are you saying? We can¡¯t bear the consequences if that senior hears you!¡± a fellow sect member at his side reprimanded him. Another person had a face full of disbelief. ¡°Then what exactly is going on?¡± ¡°Could this land be fertile beyond our imaginations and is a spiritual field rich in spiritual energy?¡± someone guessed. The person at the side mumbled, ¡°I didn¡¯t sense anything when we were plowing the fields just now¡­¡± The person who spoke earlier looked even more impressed. ¡°In that case, could this senior have done it? This is simply a divine technique!¡± This amazed everyone more than transforming mountains into fields. The disciples fell into a discussion, and Elder Zhao did not utter a word. However, he had many speculations and only found that Chang¡¯an Fortress and the people inside were increasingly unfathomable. He had been simply shortsighted and had not seen the world outside to suspect the old man in black previously. He discreetly looked at the top of the fortress walls. He saw the old man in black had a smile yet not a smile and was looking down at them. Appalled, Elder Zhao knelt on one knee and bowed to ask for forgiveness from Zhang Dongyun. Upon seeing this situation, the surrounding Cold Mountain Sect members were also terrified, and they followed their uncle-master and knelt to ask for forgiveness. Many of the Tang Dynasty troops were not martial artists but only farmers before joining the army. They did not think much about it. Seeing this miraculous scene, they threw themselves on the ground and regarded Zhang Dongyun, who was on the fortress walls, as an immortal. Zhang Dongyun was relieved to see the flourishing seedlings below. Fortunately, he could still exert influence within a small distance outside the fortress. He was now using a massive amount of spiritual energy to irrigate and nurture the fields below. The spiritual energy was extremely rich and stronger than the chemical fertilizers on the Blue Planet. It could forcibly change the laws of nature. The amount of spiritual energy required for this was astronomical. Since it was outside the fortress, most of the spiritual energy actually dissipated and was wasted. The amount of spiritual energy that functioned in the fields was pitifully little compared to the real output value. It was exceptionally inefficient. If there was an infinite amount, to some extent, it did not matter whether it was wasted or not. Fortress Lord Zhang now had nothing else, but he could afford to waste this spiritual energy. As long as the crops could withstand it and were not destroyed, Zhang Dongyun would supply it to the maximum extent. Thus, the field turned golden within a few days. Harvest time had arrived¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you guys,¡± Zhang Dongyun, who had incarnated into the old man in black, instructed. The Cold Mountain Sect members and those Tang Dynasty troops were convinced and admired him now. They went down to the fields to harvest the crops and thresh the grains. Apart from the grain fields, there were all sorts of fruits and vegetables in the vegetable orchard, which had a bumper harvest. Even the young captive livestock and poultry were growing rapidly, gradually approaching the standard for being slaughtered. Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly as he watched all this. Vagrants were vagrants because they could not live in their homeland anymore. When they arrived in Chang¡¯an Fortress, they would be so impoverished that they would be unable to even solve their hungry stomachs. With Fortress Lord Zhang¡¯s mighty miracle and food, he could settle down those vagrants. He intended to raise rice weevils, and this was to help them with their needs and lay a foundation. After the people settled down, they would have to fend for themselves and provide for the Fortress Lord in turn. If any fools were grateful for the help they received but gained hatred when help was not provided to them, corresponding people would educate them on what a powerful dictatorship was. When he had been reading novels on the Blue Planet, Zhang Dongyun sometimes could not help but think that if slavery societies did not exist in immortal cultivation and fantasy worlds, they would be considered quite civilized. Right now, it depends on when Hui Tianyu will bring the people back, Zhang Dongyun thought. The army under Du Kun is more likely to kill their way here first, right? His heart slightly moved. Just as he was figuring this out, voices seemed to be coming from the distant mountain forest. A moment later, a few people dashed out of the forest, panicking and rushing toward Chang¡¯an Fortress. Chapter 20 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Two groups of people came out of the forest. The three people at the front were stunned when they saw the dazzling bumper harvest in the fields and Chang¡¯an Fortress in the distance. The people behind them slowed their pace as well. Feeling the pressure from the pursuing soldiers, the three fleeing people clenched their teeth and rushed toward Chang¡¯an Fortress. The soldiers chasing them were slightly hesitant. However, they still managed to catch up. They sped up as though they wanted to intercept these refugees before they could enter the fortress. Without the complex terrain of the mountains and forests blocking them, the distance between the two groups rapidly shrank in the open space outside the fortress. Everyone stopped their farm work as they watched them from the fields and speculated in their minds. As the three vagrants approached, a black figure flew over their heads just as they were about to enter the fortress. The pursuing soldiers crossed over from above and blocked the fortress gate, stopping them from escaping. Anxious, the three of them wanted to break through the besiegement and rush into the fortress. However, their enemies were simply too strong. The three of them could not get close to the fortress and were driven away farther instead. A careless youth moved slightly slower. The other party swept across his legs, causing him to fall on the ground. With a flash of cold light, a sword tip struck the fallen youth. But at this moment, all the people outside the fortress gate suddenly stopped their movements. Tremendous pressure immobilized both parties. Many people simply fell flat to the ground, unable to get up. A voice came from overhead. ¡°Who dares to act rashly outside Chang¡¯an Fortress?¡± The hearts of the pursuing soldiers felt heavy. They had succeeded in intercepting the vagrants before they entered the fortress, but someone still interfered outside the fortress. The youth answered in a panic, ¡°We¡¯re being hunted down by the henchmen of Eastern Tang¡¯s Secret Cabinet. Please save us.¡± Upon hearing the words ¡®Secret Cabinet¡¯, the expressions of the people in the fields outside the fortress changed slightly. One of them was not sure why, so he inquired about it from his partner, who had a grave expression. When Zhang Dongyun, who was on the fortress walls, heard this, his heart moved slightly. He had questioned Hui Tianyu, Cao Feng, and the rest and had heard them mention the Secret Cabinet. However, they had limited knowledge about it and only said that they were henchmen used by the Eastern Tang Dynasty to hunt down people and monitor the entire country. Based on Zhang Dongyun¡¯s understanding, it was probably like the imperial guards that served the Ming Dynasty and the Eastern Depot, which he had heard about in his previous life on the Blue Planet. ¡°The Secret Cabinet is not of great importance. I can take you guys in,¡± Zhang Dongyun, disguised as the old man in black, said indifferently. ¡°However, you have to abide by the rules in Chang¡¯an Fortress.¡± Those three people hurriedly replied, ¡°Of course. We will certainly abide by the rules.¡± A leader stopped a pursuing soldier and shouted loudly, ¡°Hold on. They¡­¡± The leader said in a low voice, ¡°Our duty is only to chase down criminals. We have no intention of offending Your Majesty. ¡°Since Your Majesty is sheltering the three of them, we can only give up our pursuit of them. Please allow us to leave.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that,¡± Zhang Dongyun replied straightforwardly. The two groups of people were very close to the fortress, so he could easily capture these people back into the fortress. ¡°The first rule, report your family or clan,¡± Zhang Dongyun instructed. The two groups of people looked at each other. The three vagrants spoke up first. ¡°Senior, we are descendants of the Chen clan¡­¡± The identities of these people were akin to transparent to the Secret Cabinet, so they did not dare to hide anything from the old man in black and told him their identities and background honestly. All the great powers in the Eastern Tang Dynasty were generalized as the ¡®Three Courtyards, Four Daoist Schools, Five Martial Arts Sects, and Six Clans¡¯. The Four Daoist Schools referred to the four great traditions of Daoism, including the Forgotten Truth Temple. The Six Clans, on the other hand, referred to the six influential clans with long histories and many descendants. In earlier times, the Eastern Tang Dynasty had nine recognized prestigious clans. The various powers were very high profile and had many experts, making it hard for the royal family to show its prestige. The incumbent King of Tang made great efforts to run the country and was well prepared. He took drastic measures to straighten out the domestic situation and strengthen centralized power. The Mingguang Cabinet, which had been established for less than a decade, particularly made all the powers in the Eastern Tang Dynasty be on guard. It was also known as the Secret Cabinet, which was what everyone referred to it as private. The Secret Cabinet Lord took orders from the King of Tang and had enigmatic subordinates. He had influence over various places in Eastern Tang and also had highly-capable men. All these years, the cabinet lord was gradually known as the Dark King and Shadow Heir of the Eastern Tang Dynasty. It was rumored that he was an illegitimate son of the King of Tang. The Secret Cabinet was the sharpest butcher knife in the King of Tang¡¯s hands and roamed in the night. Various forces within the Eastern Tang Dynasty were divided and disintegrated. Three of the nine great clans fell, and so there were only six clans today. The Chen clan was one of the three fallen clans. The descendants of the clan were now criminals of the Eastern Tang Dynasty and being hunted down. The three vagrants in front of Chang¡¯an Fortress were from the Chen clan. In order to avoid being hunted down by the Secret Cabinet, they had panicked and fled into the deep mountains of Dragon Ridge. ¡°How many people does the Chen clan still have today?¡± Zhang Dongyun asked casually. ¡°The Eastern Tang Dynasty has slaughtered many of our relatives. I¡¯m afraid only less than one hundred of them are still alive.¡± The Chen clan member who answered looked sad. At the same time, he looked surprised as he looked into the distance. Groups of Tang Dynasty troops were hard at work over there. The few Chen clan members shuddered with fear when they saw their Tang Dynasty army robes. Although this old man in black had saved the three of them, who were being hunted down by the Secret Cabinet, they did not know the roots of Chang¡¯an Fortress. Seeing those Tang Dynasty troops, the Chen clan members felt perturbed, worried that they had been embroiled in another dangerous situation after escaping from one. They had never heard of such a majestic fortress in the dense forest of Dragon Ridge. Could Eastern Tang have built it? Only Eastern Tang¡¯s royal family could build such a fortress secretly in Eastern Tang¡¯s borders, right? The three of them felt uneasy, and Zhang Dongyun did not explain clearly. Instead, he spoke as if nothing had happened. ¡°Chang¡¯an Fortress will take in any kind of people and be accommodating. You may stay in the fortress as long as you abide by the rules here. ¡°When you enter the fortress, all of your karma outside will have nothing to do with you. ¡°However, you have to complete the tasks given by Chang¡¯an Fortress. You will be rewarded for your merits and punished for your guilty deeds. ¡°If you don¡¯t abide by the rules in the fortress, you will end up like them.¡± As the old man in black said that, he looked at the distant Tang Dynasty troops. Upon hearing this, the three members of the Chen clan were overjoyed as their trepidation subsided. ¡°We understand. Thank you for sheltering us, Senior¡­¡± Before they could finish their words, they suddenly felt a tremendous pressure on them, almost suffocating them. The three of them realized that this pressure was coming from the old man in black in front of them, so they became terrified again, not knowing what words had angered the old man. ¡°His Majesty is the one helping you out of this predicament, not me.¡± The old man in black bowed to the Great Ming Palace. ¡°If you want to stay in Chang¡¯an, you have to know who the lord of this place is.¡± ¡°Yes, we were in the wrong¡­¡± The three Chen clan members were a bit confused. The people of the Secret Cabinet were appalled as well. This old man in black had terrifying means and was startling. With a flip of his palm, he brought all of them into the fortress. However, he was not the lord of this land but just a subordinate. What kind of person was the Fortress Lord then? When had there been such a mighty person within Eastern Tang? Despite undulating in shock, they saw the old man in black looking at them. ¡°When you guys were working in the so-called Secret Cabinet, you must have gotten a lot of secret information, right?¡± Zhang Dongyun looked down at the people lying prostrate on the ground. Chapter 21 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The hearts of those people of the Secret Cabinet, who saw Zhang Dongyun¡¯s gaze, felt heavy. It was as though he could see what they were thinking with one glance. They had never felt so terrified in front of their cabinet lord before. ¡°You have misunderstood, Senior. We, the Mingguang Guards, are acting under the orders of our superiors,¡± the leader said. ¡°We are all just doing our mission. How can we know any true hidden secrets? We would have been killed if we knew anything.¡± The old man in black, whom Zhang Dongyun had incarnated into, smiled slightly without saying a word. The other party felt that his throat was dry and swallowed. ¡°We were mainly ordered to hunt down the surviving members of the Chen clan. On the way, we collected some pieces of information regarding Longbei County and had some gains. Senior, please have a look.¡± He took out a small cloth bag from his cuff and opened it. Inside were a few letters. Zhang Dongyun took them and put them away first. He was not in a hurry to read them right away. ¡°I am more interested in verbal information from you.¡± These few Mingguang Guards all looked bitter. They still wanted to explain themselves, but the old man in black raised his hand, and black mist appeared to enshroud them. None of them could see their partners in the black mist, and only they remained. They could not even see their fingers. Zhang Dongyun¡¯s voice came in the darkness. ¡°I don¡¯t care what rules the Secret Cabinet has about confidentiality. The rule here is that only one of you can live.¡± Upon hearing that, the Mingguang Guards were pale from shock. They could not hear anyone respond to their shouts. It seemed as though they were the only ones in the black mist. They were separated. Having their vision stripped away, they could only hear sounds, so clear that they seemed to come from the bottom of their hearts. ¡°Whoever gives me the most satisfying answer will live,¡± Zhang Dongyun said calmly. ¡°You only have fifteen minutes.¡± The people in the black mist were bewildered and fell silent for a moment. Zhang Dongyun did not care about this, as he believed the silence would soon be broken. The three Chen clan members outside the black mist had complex looks. The young teenager was full of excitement as he looked at the black mist. He was brimming with the pleasure of taking revenge. Even though he was not the one disposing of these Mingguang Guards, he still felt happy. He finally felt relieved after the deaths and injuries of so many clan members and loved ones, as well as the indignation of having to be on the run arduously for so long. The other two middle-aged men had more complicated feelings. They were certainly glad that they were saved. However, the mysteries of Chang¡¯an Fortress and the power of the old man in black made them apprehensive. They were now in a much better situation than being hunted down, but their future was full of unknowns. After pondering for a long while, a middle-aged man said, ¡°Senior, is there anything we can do to repay the favor of sheltering us?¡± ¡°What do you guys think you can do?¡± Zhang Dongyun asked casually. The man was dumbfounded by his question. The slightly older Chen clan member at the side said, ¡°The three of us are meager and are indeed not very useful. May Senior allow us to find other clan members to join Chang¡¯an Fortress as well?¡± His two fellow clan members looked at him. This man¡¯s tone remained calm. ¡°We have received the sheltering of Chang¡¯an Fortress, and we owe it to the lord of this place and Senior. We will definitely repay the favor. ¡°Although the Chen clan is suffering from a calamity at the moment, its foundation is still there. I believe we can serve Chang¡¯an Fortress well.¡± ¡°Those who abide by the rules can stay in Chang¡¯an Fortress.¡± Zhang Dongyun¡¯s tone was light. The other party bowed. ¡°I understand. Thank you, Chang¡¯an Fortress Lord. Thank you, Senior.¡± He said to the other two Chen clan members, ¡°I¡¯ll find the other clan members while you two stay behind here.¡± The teenager replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, Father.¡± The other clan member patted his shoulder. ¡°You stay here. I¡¯ll go out of the fortress with your father and split up to find the others.¡± The teenager still wanted to say something, but his father stopped him. ¡°It¡¯s settled then. Stay in the fortress. Remember not to cause any trouble and keep a low profile.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Despite feeling unwilling, he still obeyed his father¡¯s instructions. The two middle-aged men bade farewell to Zhang Dongyun and then left the fortress. ¡°The fortress does not raise idle people. Either you do work in the fortress or farm outside. Decide on your own,¡± Zhang Dongyun said. The teenager had an ugly expression, as he had never done either of these two things. However, he did not dare to slack off in front of Zhang Dongyun. ¡°I will go to the fields outside the fortress.¡± The fortress was full of the Tang Dynasty troops. Although he knew that they were captives being punished to do work, he still felt uneasy being around this group of people. Outside the fortress were the Cold Mountain Sect disciples, so the teenager had chosen to go outside. When he reached the fields, he became the center of attention. Even though all of them were more or less in the same situation, the Cold Mountain Sect disciples and the Tang Dynasty troops looked at the new teenager from the Chen clan with a sense of superiority springing up in them. Zhang Dongyun, who was in the fortress, continued to question the Mingguang Guards. Although not many Chen clan members might be taking refuge here, they were once a prestigious clan within Eastern Tang, with a long history and Martial Dao inheritance. Even though the wind and rain left nothing but withered lotus, having some talents among the few of them to go on tasks would be beneficial for Chang¡¯an Fortress, which was just starting out. As for the fact that they were being suppressed by the Eastern Tang Dynasty¡­ Fortress Lord Zhang could not wait for the other party to come after Chang¡¯an Fortress. However, he still needed to know himself and his enemy. The more intelligence and information he got, the more it would help Chang¡¯an Fortress¡¯s development in the future. Zhang Dongyun squeezed some useful information out of these Mingguang Guards. For example, they had come to Longbei County with a priority to hunt down the Chen clan members. Collecting local information in Longbei County was not an idle errand but likewise an important mission. Their target was the Great Xuanwu General Du Kun, who was stationed there. Du Kun was also close to the Crown Prince of Tang. The Crown Prince of Tang had a rather deep enmity against the Secret Cabinet Lord. In a way, this heir of the Eastern Tang Dynasty was also arch enemies with the night ruler. Of course, this should be a method that the King of Tang was using to balance power in the royal court. However, it always felt a bit odd to have two such people opposing each other for the balance of power. After Zhang Dongyun understood this situation, his gossipy heart surfaced. This Secret Cabinet Lord wouldn¡¯t be an illegitimate son of the King of Tang, right? The Eastern Tang Dynasty was currently in a mess. They were battling foreign enemies at the borders and also having an internal conflict over the title of crown prince. Zhang Dongyun lost his smile and shook his head. He took out the bag and looked through the information that the Secret Cabinet had collected. As he looked through it, he lost the smile on his face. Du Kun¡¯s army has wiped out most of the vagrants. Only the last part is left. His army is now besieging the vagrants, and the vagrants hardly have a chance of breaking out from it. Have the vagrants almost been annihilated by the Great Xuanwu General Du Kun? Chapter 22 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Someone is going to cut away my leeks1? Things were developing beyond Zhang Dongyun¡¯s expectations. Has Du Kun not received the news that his son and Gao Qi¡¯s army has been annihilated? If Du Kun were in a hurry to Dragon Ridge to deal with Chang¡¯an Fortress, the vagrants he was hunting down would stand a chance instead. Now that General Du was keeping his composure, those vagrants were in the soup. Zhang Dongyun frowned. Although the Tang Dynasty army under Du Kun could also fill the population of Chang¡¯an Fortress, those displaced commoners were more suitable in comparison. After pondering for a while, Zhang Dongyun squeezed all the information out of the Mingguang Guards again. He called the old bloody shadow demon, who was in seclusion and cultivating. After the old demon had been rewarded with the arrows and iron weapons related to the Phoenix Blood Book, it was determined to understand the arcana of the book. At this moment, Zhang Dongyun called it over to the Great Ming Palace, so it soon perked up. The opportunity it had been dreaming of for achieving merits might have arrived. On the seat, Zhang Dongyun, who had the appearance of ¡®Evil Emperor¡¯ Ming Tonghui, lightly instructed it, ¡°Work with Black Cloud. It¡¯s up to the both of you to decide what exactly to do.¡± He then closed his eyes to rest. The old man in black at the side smiled slightly. ¡°You will be working hard this time.¡± The old bloody shadow demon took a deep breath. ¡°I do not have any objections to Your Majesty¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go out and have a long chat. We should not disturb His Majesty with trivial matters,¡± the old man in black said. The old bloody shadow demon nodded silently, and the two of them bowed to the ¡®Evil Emperor¡¯ together before leaving the Great Ming Palace. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± the old demon asked angrily. It was cooperating with the old man in black, but it also meant that it had to go along with the old man¡¯s wishes. The old bloody shadow demon was definitely gloomy about this. However, since it was the Evil Emperor¡¯s orders, it could only resign to its fate while suffering silently. On the other hand, the old demon was eager to render meritorious service. It desperately wanted to render meritorious service so that the Evil Emperor could reward it with the complete copy of the Phoenix Blood Book. As long as the old man in black did not intentionally play tricks on it, it was willing to endure taking orders from him. ¡°Chang¡¯an Fortress needs more popularity and needs to gather some population.¡± After a brief explanation, the old man in black handed a token to the old bloody shadow demon. ¡°Now I need you to give this to that young man of the Cold Mountain Sect named Hui Tianyu. Work with him to help that group of vagrants break out and bring them here.¡± The old bloody shadow demon did not immediately take the token. ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it yourself?¡± ¡°I naturally have other things to do.¡± The old man in black smiled. ¡°During the task, test that young man. He seems to be a moldable talent. There won¡¯t be such an effect if I go personally. After you go there, just give him the token and relay a few words to him. ¡°Then just observe him from the side.¡± The old bloody shadow demon frowned in contemplation. The old man in black looked at it. ¡°Are you afraid, or do you just not want to go?¡± The old bloody shadow demon snorted and took the token. ¡°I will definitely get His Majesty¡¯s orders done.¡± It looked at the old man in black. ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to afford any mistakes in your plans and that it will delay His Majesty¡¯s matters.¡± The old man in black sounded unflustered. ¡°Same for you.¡± He instructed the old bloody shadow demon again, but it impatiently took its leave. The old demon turned into a bloody light and returned to the Blood Demon Ring. The silver skull ring danced in the air before landing in front a Tang Dynasty soldier and onto his finger. The Tang Dynasty soldier became dazed as a bloody glow emerged in his eyes. This person went far out of Chang¡¯an Fortress with the Blood Demon Ring. In the Great Ming Palace, Zhang Dongyun watched the old bloody shadow demon leave. If he had more suitable candidates, he would not want the old bloody shadow demon to interact with those vagrants. Given the fact that the old bloody shadow demon cultivated the Demon Dao, it would look especially cruel if it fought with people. Ordinary people would be easily frightened when they saw it, thinking that Chang¡¯an Fortress was also a cannibalistic evil den. This was not conducive to attracting vagrants to Chang¡¯an Fortress. However, his plans could not keep up with the changes, so he could only improvise. Sure enough, I need to gather more talents to do tasks for me¡­ Zhang Dongyun thought to himself. But let¡¯s leave it at that for now. He waved his hand, and the Phoenix Blood Book flew out of the depository and hovered in the air before him. If the old bloody shadow demon returned with the task done well, he could give the Phoenix Blood Book to it. The old demon went out of Chang¡¯an Fortress and left Dragon Ridge. Passing through a plain town, it could sense that the surrounding area was implementing emergency measures. Gao Qi and Du Yifan¡¯s army had not returned from the mountains, which created a great impact. The old demon maneuvered its puppet to change his clothes and carefully cross the blockade. A few days later, it found the one-eyed young man of the Cold Mountain Sect according to the contact information that the old man in black had given it. Upon seeing the old bloody shadow demon, Hui Tianyu felt somewhat unnatural. The old bloody shadow demon had captured him and his sect members into Chang¡¯an Fortress previously, and it had tortured them in the blood river. However, he was delighted after hearing the old bloody shadow demon make its intentions clear. ¡°The last primary force of the vagrants¡¯ uprising is surrounded by the Tang Dynasty army in Weizhou Prefecture, which is no more than a step from Qinzhou in Dragon Ridge, yet it seems as though they are separated by a heavenly moat.¡± The one-eyed young man spat out a mouthful of foul air. ¡°I was agonizing over how to help the vagrants break out and lead them to Chang¡¯an Fortress, but fortunately, you have arrived.¡± The old bloody shadow demon snorted. ¡°This is all due to His Majesty¡¯s foresight.¡± The old bloody shadow demon gave Hui Tianyu a token and said, ¡°Get this into the hands of the Great Xuanwu General Du Kun without leaving any traces.¡± The rebellious vagrants wandered on the border of Wenzhou Prefecture. The Tang Dynasty army divided into several routes, gradually besieging them and blocking their various paths in an attempt to annihilate them in Weizhou Prefecture. The blockade had yet to be fully tightened, so the vagrants could move within a range. However, they were like flying insects tangled in a spider¡¯s web, as they found it increasingly harder to move. The lack of clothing and food was becoming a danger for them. In the Tang Dynasty army campground, a bronze-skinned military officer had a cold, stiff look while continuously giving orders, ¡°The left flank will continue to advance. Reach the north bank by tonight and block the path of the rebels. ¡°The rear flank will speed up and be in place by tomorrow afternoon. We will make a general attack at that time. ¡°When you hear the drums, whoever makes a mistake will be punished by military law.¡± The herald at the side agreed and left the tent to relay the orders. The vice general opposite him said softly, ¡°General, we¡¯ve lost news about the young master and Old Gao for a few days¡­¡± The bronze-skinned Great Xuanwu General Du Kun¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°If we rush there in haste, we won¡¯t be able to save anyone in our hurry, and we will fall into the enemy¡¯s trap instead. ¡°Furthermore, a general should put public interests before personal matters. The fortress will still remain in the mountains. We should first annihilate these rebels.¡± The vice general nodded silently. Du Kun asked, ¡°Is there a reply from His Royal Highness?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an urgent period for His Royal Highness. He can¡¯t transfer more men to our aid. He only said that you should act at your discretion regarding Longbei County,¡± the vice general answered. Du Kun nodded. ¡°Pay close attention to the White Cloud Abyss¡¯s movements and seal the place. After we annihilate the rebels, we¡¯ll pacify that place with our victorious spurt of energy.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The vice general hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°General, the civil unrest in Longbei is because of the corrupt bureaucrats here. Those vagrants wouldn¡¯t have been so desperate if they had food¡­¡± As Du Kun looked at the map, he calmly replied, ¡°It¡¯s not our place to interfere with the bureaucracy. We can only accomplish our goals on the battlefield.¡± He turned to look at the vice general. ¡°Killing a good man to gain merit is something that should never be done, do you understand?¡± The vice general was speechless. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Apart from fighting against the outside, they also had to quell the unrest and suppress bandits¡­ At this moment, a military officer walked into the tent. ¡°General, I have an important matter to report.¡± He then presented a bundle to Du Kun. Du Kun was somewhat surprised. He opened the bundle and saw that his subordinates¡¯ secret letters and a token were inside. Instead of looking at the letter, Du Kun looked at the token, and his eyes suddenly narrowed. Chapter 23 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Great Xuanwu General did not usually show his emotions on his face, but despite his unchanged expression, his gaze was constantly flickering. He looked at the token in his hand and remained silent for a long time. The vice general beside him was greatly surprised to see it. After clearly seeing the word ¡®Mingguang¡¯ engraved on the token, the vice general was as surprised as Du Kun. ¡°A token from the Secret Cabinet?¡± The vice general looked solemn. ¡°How did they get involved?¡± Du Kun did not utter a word. His expression regained calmness as he put away the token and read the report by his subordinate. After looking at it, he frowned slightly. ¡°Did they accidentally find the token while annihilating the rebels?¡± Du Kun put his hands behind him and stood still like a mountain. A moment later, he suddenly ordered in a low voice, ¡°Loosen up part of the blockade and allow some rebels to flee. We¡¯ll deal with them later.¡± The vice general was shocked. ¡°General, the people of the Secret Cabinet are operating in Longbei County, and they are likely coming after you. If you release those rebels now, wouldn¡¯t you be giving them a handle on you and letting the Secret Cabinet wrongfully accuse you?¡± ¡°How could I be the one to release those rebels?¡± With a calm expression, Du Kun took out the token engraved with the word ¡®Mingguang¡¯ and waved it. ¡°It¡¯s clearly the people of the Secret Cabinet who harbored ill intentions, had secret communications with the rebels, and caused this civil unrest.¡± The vice general then came to a realization and soon calmed down. ¡°But General, with only this token, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not enough to gain His Majesty¡¯s trust. His Royal Highness can¡¯t speak up for you either.¡± Du Kun¡¯s tone remained the same. ¡°They harmed Yifan and Gao Qi.¡± The vice general was stunned. ¡°What you mean is to drive those rebels toward the northern side of Dragon Ridge and link both them and the Secret Cabinet to the fortress?¡± Du Kun went to the map and looked down at it. ¡°Otherwise, why do you think that I said that the Secret Cabinet is harboring ill intentions and is unloyal to His Highness?¡± The vice general lowered his head. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°We have to inform His Royal Highness in advance.¡± Du Kun prepared paper and pen and wrote a secret letter before handing it to the vice general. After he left, the bronze-skinned general stood in the tent as his gaze landed on the southern foot of Dragon Ridge on the map. As he thought of his only son, Du Kun¡¯s eyes appeared indignant¡­ ¡­ Inside the dense forest of Dragon Ridge, the White Cloud Abyss regained its peace. The blockade in the area below the mountains was becoming increasingly tighter. The Cold Mountain Sect was put in a difficult situation as its members risked their lives to transport people and supplies to the mountains. The news from their sect members in Chang¡¯an Fortress continued to strengthen the Cold Mountain Sect disciples¡¯ confidence, making them press on with the gamble they had made. The harvests were bountiful in the dozens of acres of fields outside Chang¡¯an Fortress in the White Cloud Abyss. Fortress Lord Zhang was relieved to see the granaries in the fortress gradually filled. He started to shift his focus to the cotton, flax, and mulberry side. Besides food, clothing was essential. From the processing point of view, the clothing side was more troublesome than the food side. Thanks to the Cold Mountain Sect¡¯s foundation in Qinzhou Prefecture, it was able to withstand the blockade from the Tang Dynasty army and send weavers to the mountains. However, there was a limit to the number of weavers in the short term, so everyone had to work overtime. Seeing all sorts of supplies, rations, and reserves becoming more plentiful, Zhang Dongyun could finally heave a sigh of relief. For the past few days, he had spent most of his energy on irrigating various fields for production, and he had somewhat neglected his cultivation. The countdown for the time of invincibility was still ticking away. Zhang Dongyun returned to the Great Ming Palace and continued to cultivate the Martial Dao. The Tang Dynasty troops in the fortress and the Cold Mountain Sect disciples were now submissive. After the Tang Dynasty troops farming outside returned to the fortress, they told their fellow workers about the changes in the fields, causing everyone to find it unbelievable. Everyone was startled when they saw it with their own eyes. They were now working for Chang¡¯an Fortress diligently and did not need the old man in black to watch them from time to time. Besides, Zhang Dongyun could immediately sense any chaos in the fortress with the help of the system and take preventive measures. It was not until¡­ [Random Guarding Quest 1.3¡ªKill or capture the Thunderclap Sect¡¯s Elder Wu Qiong who has entered the fortress.] The sun and moon alternated on one late night. In the Great Ming Palace, Fortress Lord Zhang was resting with his eyes closed when he heard the system¡¯s voice in his mind. ¡°Thunderclap Sect¡¯s Elder Wu Qiong?¡± Zhang Dongyun did not open his eyes. However, an image surfaced in his mind. A man in black was secretly climbing over the walls into Chang¡¯an Fortress. He was being careful about being silent and concealing his tracks as he explored Chang¡¯an Fortress at night. As the man in black pressed against the fortress wall, he kept to the edge and slid down. Just as he landed on the ground, he heard a piercing buzzing sound before he could stand firm. At the same time, dozens of beams of light shining from all directions converged on him. The man in black was so shocked that he sat down by the wall as his legs went soft. The old man in black, which Zhang Dongyun had incarnated into, walked out slowly. He was quite satisfied with the anti-breakout mode he had simulated. Unfortunately, only he knew of that. How lonely. Life was as lonely as snow¡­ However, the shrill, long sirens had the same effect in any place. The people who were resting in their tents woke up. All of them walked out in surprise and looked at the bottom of the fortress wall in unison. They saw a man in black who had nowhere to hide, looking terrified and embarrassed. Gao Qi and the rest were surprised to see this scene. The longer they stayed in this fortress, the more they felt that it was extraordinary. While it would not work to attack openly, it seemed as though it was a dream to sneak in secretly as well. From this moment onward, these people, who were already gradually becoming submissive, did not dare even have any secretive thoughts in their hearts. ¡°Everyone, return to your rooms.¡± The old man in black coughed. They gradually left. The masked man in black, who was surrounded by everyone¡¯s gazes, was unable to relax at the bottom of the fortress wall. That old man opposite him had a cold gaze, as though he could see through his heart. ¡°I¡­¡± The man wanted to say something, but then he saw a black mist appear before him. The next moment, the black mist devoured him, and he could no longer move nor bend his fingers. Only his face was outside the black mist. His black cloth mask automatically vanished, revealing his face. Zhang Dongyun put his hands behind his back and slowly walked toward him. Something pleased him more than interrogating this man. [You have captured Wu Qiong, who has entered the fortress, and completed Random Guarding Quest 1.3. Rewarded 200 Upgrade EXP.] [You have accumulated 1,000 Guarding EXP. After your Construction EXP reaches the same standard, the first fortress expansion upgrade will be initiated.] Chapter 24 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhang Dongyun needed 1,000 Guarding EXP and Construction EXP for the first expansion and upgrade of the fortress. Now that he had completed all three guarding quests and accumulated enough Upgrade EXP, he was only left with the construction quests. The first two construction quests were simple, and he had accumulated 300 Upgrade EXP. As the person who had designed the game in his previous life, Zhang Dongyun remembered that the third construction quest, the quest to obtain a population of ten thousand, would reward 800 Upgrade Exp due to its difficulty. Together with the previous 300 points, his Construction EXP would exceed 1,000. At that time, the scope of the Impenetrable Fortress would successfully expand for the first time. Now, he was all ready except for what was crucial, and he was just waiting for enough population to fill his fortress. Zhang Dongyun was in a jovial mood and felt that the captured Thunderclap Sect¡¯s Elder Wu Qiong was very pleasing to the eye. ¡°I was ignorant and have offended you. Please forgive me, sir.¡± Wu Qiong felt terrified as he faced Zhang Dongyun, who appeared as the old man in black. Zhang Dongyun was expressionless. ¡°It seems that the Thunderclap Sect has a death wish.¡± Wu Qiong felt even more shocked to have his identity exposed. ¡°You have misunderstood, sir. I actually came here to offer my service,¡± Wu Qiong hurriedly explained. ¡°I came here at night because I did not want to be discovered by too many people.¡± It¡¯s true that he doesn¡¯t want to be discovered, but not necessarily so about offering his service, Zhang Dongyun thought. If he and Chang¡¯an Fortress were not powerful, and the intruders were lucky enough to sneak in and escape, they would probably have other plans. However, Zhang Dongyun did not dwell too much on this. The old man in black merely sized up Wu Qiong with interest. ¡°Who do you not want to be discovered by?¡± Wu Qiong smiled bitterly. ¡°I dare not to hide anything from you, sir. I acted cautiously mainly to avoid¡­ my sect master.¡± Zhang Dongyun had a calm expression. ¡°You want to rebel against him and replace him as the Thunderclap Sect Master?¡± Wu Qiong tried to explain the facts. ¡°It isn¡¯t that I want to cause chaos, but Senior Brother¡­ has acted improperly and might bring calamity upon the sect.¡± Zhang Dongyun found it unbelievable. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Wu Qiong answered in a low voice with a firm expression, ¡°Ever since Senior Brother took over our sect, the Thunderclap Sect has indeed grown and became one of the most powerful forces in Tongzhou Prefecture. ¡°However, in recent years, I have noticed that goods and materials have been in the red, and their whereabouts are unknown. He is also in secret contact with mysterious people. ¡°He has indeed contributed over the years, but the person behind him likely helped him. In return, Senior Brother has almost emptied our sect.¡± Wu Qiong was entrenched with deep resentment and hatred. ¡°Although our sect is small, it is also the hard work that our ancestors of past generations have passed down. How can it be someone¡¯s puppet?¡± The old man in black in front of him chuckled softly. ¡°There are gains and losses in the world. Where do you get the confidence that you wouldn¡¯t become a puppet like him?¡± Wu Qiong¡¯s smile carried a hint of cautiousness and flattery. ¡°Before I entered the fortress today, I actually stayed in Qinzhou Prefecture outside the mountains for some time.¡± Zhang Dongyun thought, This guy came prepared. ¡°The Cold Mountain Sect should have pledged allegiance to Chang¡¯an Fortress. I have been observing them for a long time. Although they are transporting manpower and items to the mountains, they¡¯re just ordinary livelihood supplies.¡± Wu Qiong added, ¡°After that, I snuck into the mountains and arrived in the White Cloud Abyss. I watched them working hard on the fields outside the fortress from a distance. Although the Cold Mountain Sect disciples are working hard, you never exploited them.¡± After saying that, he added with a forced smile in embarrassment, ¡°I took the chance and thought that I hid very well. Little did I expect that you would see through my movements and identity.¡± Fortress Lord Zhang felt somewhat awkward. He reckoned that Wu Qiong had observed the area outside the fortress too far away. He actually did not notice that Wu Qiong had been hiding outside the fortress for such a long time. A few days ago, the old bloody shadow demon had also happened to be in the fortress meditating and cultivating, so it did not patrol the area outside the fortress. Zhang Dongyun was able to expose Wu Qiong¡¯s background and identity all thanks to the system¡¯s notification. At this moment, Fortress Lord Zhang could only smile politely as he faced Wu Qiong¡¯s flattery. Of course, Wu Qiong only saw an old man in black with an aloof and arrogant smile. ¡°You are magnanimous and farsighted. As long as the Thunderclap Sect is loyal, I don¡¯t think you will treat our sect badly.¡± Wu Qiong was fawning even more. Zhang Dongyun said calmly, ¡°There is room for anyone here who abides by the rules of Chang¡¯an Fortress and obeys orders faithfully.¡± He did not care whether the other party had anything up his sleeves, nor did he care about the backer behind the Thunderclap Sect Master. The only thing he cared about was whether people were coming into his fortress. The more people that came, and the stronger they were, the better it would be. You¡¯d better bow and submit in the fortress. ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Wu Qiong was delighted. ¡°The Thunderclap Sect is saved.¡± Zhang Dongyun said unhurriedly, ¡°But I wonder, how many people in the Thunderclap Sect have the same thoughts as you? ¡°You said that the Thunderclap Sect Master has been dealing with mysterious people and has shortchanged the sect. Is it possible that you were the only one kept in the dark when your fellow sect members knew about it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Wu Qiong reassured him. ¡°Please trust me, sir. Allow me to go back and contact my fellow sect members so that we can come to meet you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see if you can provide any valuable information to me. For example¡­¡± With a thought from Zhang Dongyun, the black mist surrounding Wu Qiong dissipated. ¡°Information that interests me.¡± Despite regaining freedom, Wu Qiong still had lingering fears. The old man in black before him did not state what kind of information he wanted to know, so Wu Qiong could only rack his brains to dig up what he knew and told him everything. When Zhang Dongyun allowed him to leave, Wu Qiong had not been able to figure out which piece of information had impressed the old man. He just rejoiced while being confused. After going out of the fortress, he calmed his mind and left the White Cloud Abyss in the night. The heavy-hearted Wu Qiong was walking along the road when something startled him. He realized that many people were going in the opposite direction toward Dragon Ridge in a flurry. These people looked malnourished and sickly with ragged clothing. Their gazes were numb, as though they were indifferent to everything in the world, but they scanned their surroundings, looking for anything that could fill their stomachs. Refugees, vagrants¡­ Wu Qiong¡¯s heart moved. Tongzhou was also part of Longbei County, so Wu Qiong had heard about the civil unrest. But while he noticed the flow of vagrants, there seemed to be a difference. These numb and miserable people seemed to have been drawn together by a life force as they ran toward the same goal in front of them and were filled with a last glimmer of hope. Wu Qiong climbed up a small mountain ridge and looked in the distance from a higher elevation. What he had seen just now was only the start. In the distance, more people were migrating in an endless stream. Wu Qiong suddenly realized something and turned back abruptly. A vast number of vagrants were rushing to the mountains in Dragon Ridge. Chapter 25 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Could these vagrants¡¯ target be Chang¡¯an Fortress? A thought floated in Wu Qiong¡¯s mind. The vagrants could not have possibly known the location of Chang¡¯an Fortress, so someone was certainly guiding them. Is it the work of Chang¡¯an Fortress, or do other people have other intentions? When Wu Qiong thought about the harvest from farming outside Chang¡¯an Fortress, he guessed that the fortress had made preparations long ago. Accepting rebels was akin to challenging the Eastern Tang Dynasty¡­ But then again, with so many Tang Dynasty troops dying or surrendering, the conflict between the two sides was already intense. Should the Thunderclap Sect completely shift toward Chang¡¯an Fortress? Wu Qiong was hesitant as he looked at the distant mountains in Dragon Ridge. The rebels were dragged down with having to feed their families, so they helped each other along the way to Dragon Ridge. With their fates unknown, they only knew that a glimmer of hope might exist there to allow them to fill their stomachs. Wu Qiong¡¯s eyes flashed as he noticed a small conspicuous team outside the surging crowd. It was a team formed by martial artists that were totally different from the stream of vagrants in the distance. Wu Qiong saw a few familiar faces in that team. They were from the Cold Mountain Sect. As Wu Qiong looked at them, he fell silent. The Great Xuanwu General Du Kun¡¯s army was following the vagrants¡¯ migration to this place. The Cold Mountain Sect had been too active earlier and had deep ties with Chang¡¯an Fortress. An ordinary person could only turn a blind eye to the locals in Qinzhou Prefecture and secretly remember this grudge. However, the Great Xuanwu General Du Kun was certainly going to annihilate them with his army. In order to avoid unnecessary losses, the Cold Mountain Sect was sensible to have cut losses quickly. At the very least, it was moving most of the elites and disciples into Chang¡¯an Fortress to seek shelter and avoid the Tang Dynasty army¡¯s attack. Whether or not it could make a comeback would depend on the outcome of the Tang Dynasty army¡¯s attack on Chang¡¯an Fortress. But all this was still very risky. Even if the Tang Dynasty army suffered a crushing defeat again, it was still uncertain whether the Cold Mountain Sect could reoccupy Qinzhou Prefecture outside the mountains. Everything that had happened to the Cold Mountain Sect seemed to be a warning to the Thunderclap Sect. Wu Qiong looked at the tide of people from afar, pensive and silent. The one-eyed young man of Cold Mountain Sect looked calm. ¡°Master, Sect Master, we¡¯re about to enter the mountain ahead.¡± Hui Tianyu said, ¡°When the Tang Dynasty army sent troops to suppress Chang¡¯an Fortress previously, it opened a simple and crude road leading to the White Cloud Abyss. Uncle-Master Zhao and the rest are waiting in the fortress.¡± He looked at the tide of vagrants in the distance. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on that side, lest these people become scattered.¡± One of the few elders of the Cold Mountain Sect said, ¡°Bring some more people with you. Since we have chosen to believe in that fortress, we have to get the task done well.¡± Then they split up into two groups. One group escorted the young disciples and the families up the mountains. The other group led the vagrants together with Hui Tianyu. Although the tide of vagrants was scattered and chaotic, they had gradually formed a core over the past days and had their own backbone. Thanks to their leader¡¯s leadership, they were able to keep moving, avoid being besieged by the Tang Dynasty army, and look for rare rations to sustain themselves. A burly man among them looked around as he walked. When he saw an old woman who seemed like she was about to fall, he quickly went forward to help her up. ¡°Everyone, press on. We¡¯ll have good food after we reach the mountains!¡± the burly man shouted. ¡°Look out for each other and don¡¯t fall behind.¡± Upon his shout, the numb gazes of many people around him seemed to have a little more radiance. Their exhausted bodies regained their energy as they hurried on their journey. Hui Tianyu rushed to the burly man¡¯s side and helped the old woman up. She thanked them with a nod, ¡°Thank you, brothers.¡± ¡°You have extraordinary cultivation, and I am ashamed of my inferiority.¡± Hui Tianyu looked at him indifferently. ¡°It is rare that you have such a chivalrous heart and are willing to help the poor and suffering and lead them to seek survival.¡± The burly man shook his head. ¡°What I¡¯ve done is nothing. Without you pointing out the way, they would have either starved to death, died from illnesses, or been killed by the Tang Dynasty army.¡± Hui Tianyu smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s all because you have convinced everyone, or they wouldn¡¯t have believed me, and we wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape from the besiegement of the Tang Dynasty army due to the delay caused by the dispute.¡± The burly man looked at the other people of the Cold Mountain Sect. ¡°Your sect has risked your entire ancestral heritage and become enemies with the Tang Dynasty army to save everyone. How can I not believe you?¡± Upon hearing that, Hui Tianyu smiled slightly. The other party¡¯s word, despite praising the Cold Mountain Sect, was actually a disguised answer to his earlier probing. This burly man had an exquisite cultivation base and certainly had some inheritance, yet he concealed them carefully. Hui Tianyu and the other elders of the Cold Mountain Sect could not tell what the background of his master¡¯s tutelage was. The burly man had just praised the Cold Mountain Sect for taking a risk, but he had also vaguely expressed that he did not wish to reveal his master¡¯s tutelage, lest he caused trouble for his master. After all, they had gone against the Tang Dynasty army. Even though he was helping the vagrants out of indignation and pity, he did not want to implicate his sect. ¡°Based on our sect alone, we¡¯re unable to resist against the Tang Dynasty army and keep all the people safe,¡± Hui Tianyu added. ¡°We can only depend on the lord of Chang¡¯an Fortress.¡± The burly man looked at the continuous mountain range up ahead. ¡°You¡¯re being polite, brother. Without your help, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to find the way to Chang¡¯an Fortress¡­¡± As the two of them were conversing, they heard cries and screams coming from the distance. When they turned their head, they saw a burst of smoke and dust on the plains behind. The Tang Dynasty army had come! The expressions on Hui Tianyu and the burly man changed. Those of the people of the Cold Mountain Sect did so as well. The vagrants let out desperate cries as they immediately became chaotic. With thousands of horses galloping behind, the Great Xuanwu General Du Kun was expressionless, just like a cold, hard bronze statue. ¡°General, do we attack now?¡± the vice general beside him asked. Du Kun replied, ¡°Gao Qi and Yifan have two thousand soldiers under them and haven¡¯t returned. That strange fortress indeed has some ways.¡± The vice general came to a realization. ¡°By attacking now, you want to drive these vagrants to run ahead and impact the enemy¡¯s battle formation so that our soldiers can make a surprise attack.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just one aspect. If we use these rebels to build up our killing aura, when we go up the mountains to attack the fortress, our power will be at the peak, and we¡¯ll be able to restrain our enemy.¡± Du Kun waved his hand, and the Tang Dynasty army immediately rushed toward the vagrants at the foot of the hill to kill them. But at this moment, a fast, powerful figure rushed out from the rebels. He hacked the Tang Dynasty troops who rushed to the front. The Great Xuanwu General Du Kun focused his gaze. Without needing his orders, Martial Dao experts from the troops under his command rushed forward. He was agile and attacked the army with speed and ferocity, killing many of them. But he finally could not handle them when all the martial artists surrounded him. With one careless move, he suffered a wound under the enemy¡¯s blade. When a flaw appeared, the collapse became a chain reaction, and multiple slashes soon cut the man. The elite troops were like killing machines, attacking constantly until the other party was mutilated. A puddle of flesh suddenly exploded and scattered. Blood rain filled the air and instantly devoured the nearby Tang Dynasty troops. Some elite martial artists were caught off guard and became covered in the blood rain. Their skin eroded right away as they became badly mangled. A huge amount of blood spurted out of their wounds before gathering into a blood river in the air. A silver skull ring flashing with a bloody glow was in the blood river. ¡°It¡¯s a Demon Dao expert?¡± The troops immediately shot the blood river with their strong bows and crossbows. The whistling hail of arrows ripped apart the blood-red river water, bursting large holes in the blood river. However, the blood river did not dissipate. Although it resembled a tattered rag full of holes, the thick, filthy river water did not disintegrate. It maintained its original form and kept flowing. As the blood water flowed, a mournful phoenix cry rang out faintly. Although it was not as overbearing as Zhang Dongyun¡¯s Blood Phoenix Transformation, which devoured the arrows and refined them as its own, the old bloody shadow demon¡¯s transformed into a continuous hail of arrows around the martial artists. The blood phoenix was reborn from blood. It flew out of the blood river and avoided the power of the sharp arrows that destroyed demons. While the troops were drawing their bows and arrows, the phoenix flapped its wings and sent blood rain down to attack them. The blood rain hit the shields held up by the Tang Dynasty troops, causing smoke to erupt. At this moment, a tall, bronze-skinned man suddenly descended from the sky. His body seemed to be steaming like a furnace. He seemed to be a small volcano. The exuberant and powerful blood of a Martial Dao expert made it easy to ward off evil and hard for supernatural beings to approach. Just as the old bloody shadow demon¡¯s blood rain approached the other party, the steam wiped out the rain before it could touch them. It was none other than the Great Xuanwu General Du Kun of the Tang Dynasty army. ¡°Yifan and Gao Qi¡¯s last report mentioned someone of the Demon Dao, and it seems to be you.¡± Du Kun was expressionless. ¡°Tell me honestly if you have other accomplices.¡± The old bloody shadow demon sneered. ¡°You¡¯re unworthy to ask for His Majesty¡¯s name.¡± Chapter 26 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°As for your son¡­ Hehe. He¡¯s waiting for you below.¡± The old demon laughed sinisterly. Du Kun¡¯s expression did not change as he remained silent. His attitude was in accordance with the plan. A fist that seemed to be on fire instantly transcended the distance between the two and landed on the old bloody shadow demon. The powerful martial artist Qi and strength surged forth. Although the old demon possessed strong demonic powers, despite the continuous burning of the blood mist, it could not stop Du Kun¡¯s fist of fury. If my injuries were fully healed, or if I could have obtained the complete Phoenix Blood Book from His Majesty, I would have beaten you black and blue¡­ Bloody Shadow thought. It did not choose to continue facing Du Kun head-on. Facing this explosive fist, the shadow of the blood phoenix enveloped the old demon¡¯s body and floated away. As it evaded Du Kun¡¯s attack, it made use of the opportunity to move around and obstruct the rest of the Tang Dynasty army. With a frosty gaze, Du Kun accelerated into the air. At first glance, it looked as though he was losing to the old bloody shadow demon in terms of speed, but the distance between the two was gradually reducing. The Eastern Tang Dynasty army advanced forth with an indomitable aura and murderously pursued the refugees. Frightened by the Tang Dynasty army, the refugees instantly fled in all directions. It was thanks to the burly man gathering some people to command the crowd, thus allowing most people to gather together once more and continue moving forward. However, the gaze this burly man threw at Hui Tianyu and the Cold Mountain Sect became evidently conflicted. Despite his actions, he started to hesitate about whether he should proceed with the plan of heading up the mountains and toward Chang¡¯an Fortress. ¡°The Eastern Tang Dynasty wants to gain military merits by beheading the refugees, while the Demon Dao expert is risking his life to stop the army and save everyone. There¡¯s no doubt who is good and who is evil here, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Hui Tianyu commented, having noticed what the burly man was conflicted about. The burly man looked back at Bloody Shadow, who was flying all around. ¡°Worse than death is living in a state of wishing for death. A quick death is better.¡± Hui Tianyu shook his head. ¡°The word ¡®demon¡¯ has many negative connotations, but it¡¯s actually simply a way of cultivation. Right or wrong, good or evil, what matters is the person.¡± ¡°But many Demon Dao cultivators consume souls and commit cruel acts of bloodlust. Many of them are sinister and evil as well. This is but an indisputable truth.¡± The burly man¡¯s expression was ugly. In the beginning, he did not expect the Cold Mountain Sect and the Demon Dao cultivator to be in cahoots. As a result, he could not help but suspect that Chang¡¯an Fortress was a home to demons. Thus, it became suspicious as to the true reason why it was willing to accept so many refugees. These refugees were so poor that the only valuable thing left was their lives. No one would want to rob them. But for Demon Dao experts, the most valuable thing was indeed these human lives. This included the flesh, blood, bones, Qi, organs, and souls¡­ The infants and the pregnant were the most desirable. To obtain impure Qi, they would most likely be cruelly tortured. Instead of having to go through all that, it would be better if they died in the hands of the Tang Dynasty army. This way, at least they would have to suffer less. When thinking of the possibility of being an accomplice and luring numerous innocent people into the tiger¡¯s den, a chill ran down the burly man¡¯s spine. The one-eyed young man of the Cold Mountain Sect glanced at him and slowly shook his head. ¡°You should believe in Bloody Shadow¡¯s master even if you don¡¯t trust Bloody Shadow himself.¡± The burly man¡¯s pupils contracted when he heard that. Hui Tianyu continued, ¡°Even the fiercest Demon Dao expert would not dare to cause trouble under His Majesty¡¯s rule.¡± The burly man could not help asking, ¡°What kind of person is that majesty you speak of?¡± ¡°Not sure,¡± Hui Tianyu answered honestly. ¡°Not sure?¡± The burly man repeated the words in disbelief. ¡°Why are you so certain since you¡¯re not sure?¡± Hui Tianyu smiled. ¡°That is because everyone, myself included, has seen the numerous miracles created by His Majesty and the fortress.¡± He stopped speaking and led the way up the mountains. ¡°The regulations set by His Majesty are indeed strict, but they are not harsh in nature. For the two thousand Tang Dynasty troops that attacked the fortress previously, most of them were relegated to become hard labor. They are still alive, so there¡¯s no need for you to worry.¡± The burly man was skeptical about it. When the Tang Dynasty army rounded up the commoners and drove them away, panic and chaos ensured. These people only had one thought¡ªto escape up the mountains. Du Yifan and Gao Qi had already paved a simple path through the mountains previously. It led the refugees to the White Cloud Abyss. The old bloody shadow demon alternated between battling and retreating, successfully slowing down the pursuit of Du Kun and the rest. Numerous refugees dashed into the mountain valley in fright. Then, all of a sudden, a majestic fortress appeared before them. The sunlight bathed it, making it seem as though it was shining in golden light. The sudden appearance of the majestic fortress immediately made them feel fearful. As they were fleeing, they had encountered many fortresses in Longbei County. In the end, they all were left with bad memories. As they looked at the fortress before them, they hesitated. Driven by hunger and cold, the eyes of the people turned red upon seeing the farms outside the fortress, which were shining in golden light. They were at the edge of insanity. At this moment, Elder Zhao of the Cold Mountain Sect appeared in Chang¡¯an Fortress. Energetically, he announced that they would be distributing food to the masses inside the fortress. Upon hearing that, the commoners outside the fortress were stunned for a long time. Then they erupted in deafening cheers. Countless people cried tears of joy. Neither Hui Tianyu nor the burly man had ever witnessed people so excited and alive. Everyone sprinted into the fortress. At the start, there was chaos, but the situation calmed down when the martial artists of the Cold Mountain Sect controlled order with an iron fist. The hungry people began to obtain food in an orderly fashion. The farms they saw earlier had already made everyone go crazy. Now, the mountains of rice grains before them made them feel as though they were in a dream. They prayed to never wake up. But then the pouring of the snow-white rice grains proved that this was indeed reality. Then, to everyone¡¯s shock and surprise, there were fruits, vegetables, and meat dishes as well. ¡°Thank the gods for your kindness. Thank the gods¡­¡± Someone interrupted him before he could finish. Hui Tianyu glared at him and said slowly, ¡°There is no god here, only the Fortress Lord. The Fortress Lord is your god who gave you everything!¡± The crowd quieted down as everyone fell into a daze. Hui Tianyu raised his hands high and shouted, ¡°There are clothes in addition to the food! Be loyal to the Chang¡¯an Fortress Lord, obey the rules here, and you will obtain everything you want!¡± Scattered cheers sounded among the dazed crowd. The cheers gradually grew in volume until they resounded in the sky. The burly man took this scene in and was dumbfounded. ¡°It is meaningless for me to say anything further. We look at people¡¯s actions and not their words alone.¡± Hui Tianyu smiled and pointed at the piles of food. Then he raised his arms once again and yelled, ¡°Chang¡¯an! Chang¡¯an!¡± In the crowd, the calls of ¡®Chang¡¯an¡¯ rose and fell like a crescendo. The burly man looked shocked. ¡°Was I really projecting my shortcomings on someone else¡­¡± he murmured. The crowd before him started to cheer and prostrate themselves in the direction of the Great Ming Palace. Zhang Dongyun, who was in the Great Ming Palace, looked on in satisfaction. According to the system, the population under him soared. Soon, he reached the goal of ten thousand! Chapter 27 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios [The number of citizens has reached 10,000. You have completed Beginner Construction Quest 1.3. Activating stability assessment now¡­] The system notification sounded inside Zhang Dongyun¡¯s mind. He let out a deep breath. According to the quest description, he would only reach the requirement when the population of ten thousand persisted for a long period of time. Nonetheless, it was not necessary to really go through a long period of time before the system deemed the objective completed. The system simply needed to confirm that the people¡¯s loyalty reached a certain level. In a more extreme method, he could reach the target if he followed the Tang Dynasty army¡¯s example and forced everyone to obey. However, he was like their god in the eyes of these people. The system should be able to analyze that. The burly man still had his doubts, but this did not stop him from being impressed by the fact that such a fortress existed among the desolate mountains. He suddenly remembered something. His expression changed, and he hastily sought Hui Tianyu. ¡°There are still many people rushing here behind us, but the Tang Dynasty army is obstructing and in pursuit of them.¡± He continued anxiously, ¡°Can the experts in the fortress be merciful and send someone to save them?¡± Hui Tianyu had requested his fellow sect members to help arrange the people¡¯s accommodations, while he himself came over personally. ¡°Let¡¯s meet with Mister Black Cloud together and see what his thoughts are.¡± The one-eyed young man led the burly man toward the Great Ming Palace located in the center of the fortress. ¡°The owner of this place has the surname Wu1?¡± The burly man asked curiously. Hui Tianyu shook his head. ¡°Of course not. How can someone like me request to meet His Majesty? ¡°Mister Black Cloud is like Senior Bloody Shadow. Both of them are subordinates whom His Majesty trusts. His Majesty rarely cares about the matters of the mundane world, so Sir Black Cloud is the one taking charge of the fortress.¡± As he spoke, a worried look appeared in his single eye. ¡°Mister Black Cloud and Senior Bloody Shadow seem to¡­ frequently have disagreements. Since Senior Bloody Shadow is outside now, I wonder what Mister Black Cloud will do¡­¡± Upon hearing that, the burly man became worried. The two of them hurried to the outside of the Great Ming Palace. Hui Tianyu bowed respectfully and did not speak. The burly man was puzzled about why he did not speak. Then a black cloud suddenly appeared before them. An old man in black walked out from the cloud. ¡°Greetings, Senior.¡± Hui Tianyu bowed respectfully. The burly man followed suit. Zhang Dongyun knew why they came. But as the old man in black, he still asked coolly, ¡°I remember that you have a task to attend to.¡± Hui Tianyu hastily replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have some matters I need to report to you, Senior.¡± ¡°Speak,¡± Zhang Dongyun said, despite knowing the answer. ¡°The Tang Dynasty army launched an attack in the mountains, and many people are still on the way here. Under the army¡¯s attack, there are many dead and injured left.¡± Hui Tianyu kept quiet about the old bloody shadow demon as he pleaded with the old man in black. ¡°Everyone is on the way toward Chang¡¯an Fortress and is willing to contribute to the fortress. Please have mercy and save everyone, Senior.¡± The old man in black remained silent as he lifted himself and the two men into the air with the black cloud before stopping above the fortress. When they looked outside the fortress, there were indeed some people sprinting toward Chang¡¯an Fortress. Then an arrow flew out from the White Cloud Abyss¡¯s forest. A bloody shadow flickered and flew out of the forest. It was the old bloody shadow demon. Right behind it was a tan and burly man clad in full-body armor. With every punch, his fist aura became stronger and stronger as he forced Bloody Shadow back. Seeing this, Zhang Dongyun had an idea of what was happening. This should be the Great Xuanwu General Du Kun, a commander of the Eastern Tang Dynasty. Each of his fists was like a charging army. This was evident in not merely the sounds they made. They possessed the killing aura of an army. The consciousness and energy of the army of ten thousand soldiers and horses behind him seemed to condense onto him. This caused each attack that Du Kun made to appear as though the opponent was facing off against army formations. This aura grew stronger, reaching a new peak when the main Eastern Tang Dynasty army behind caught up. As a result, the old bloody shadow demon was having an increasingly difficult time blocking the attacks. This is the sixth realm of the Martial Dao, the Marshal realm¡­ Zhang Dongyun mused. Any martial artist that reached this realm possessed powerful blood. After attaining a certain foundation, they could start to refine their body. By directing the killing aura on the battlefield and the morale of an army, they could surpass their individual limit and would attain a new height. The energy of the ten-thousand-man army burned like the sun, frightening spirits and exorcising evil. Usually, there were two ways to go about it. The first way was for someone to gather and condense the killing intent within them and then use it. The second way was to form a circuit where the general benefited from the subordinates while improving the army¡¯s morale. Du Kun used the second way. To a certain extent, when Du Kun was back with his army, he executed strength that far surpassed his own. The two people beside Zhang Dongyun were extremely anxious. However, Zhang Dongyun looked relaxed. It did not matter that the opponent was just right outside the fortress. This distance should be enough¡­ he thought. [The loyalty of the 10,000 citizens is relatively high. Assessed that long-term stability is possible.] [You have completed Beginner Construction Quest 1.3. Rewarded 800 Upgrade EXP.] A series of system notifications sounded inside Zhang Dongyun¡¯s mind, delighting him. [You have accumulated 1,100 Construction EXP and 1,000 Guarding EXP. You have reached the first fortress expansion requirement. Initiate the expansion immediately?] Of course¡­ Zhang Dongyun commanded. Golden light suddenly appeared in the fortress and expanded. Only Zhang Dongyun, the Fortress Lord, could see the golden light. No one else could not see or sense it. The bright light seemed to be invisible to them. However, to Zhang Dongyun, the expansion of the golden light seemed to allow his senses to extend as well. This mysterious feeling of lording over everything expanded. [The system¡¯s scope has finished expanding. Initiate expanding the size of the fortress to the size of the system¡¯s scope?] Zhang Dongyun¡¯s heart moved slightly upon hearing that. This was different from before¡­ It would be very shocking for the fortress to expand in front of everyone out of nowhere. It would be great if his Impenetrable Power could go beyond the fortress walls, thus hiding the Impenetrable Fortress better while being better prepared to deal with any attackers. Can the system¡¯s scope be different from the fortress¡¯s size? [After the first expansion, the fortress can temporarily maintain its current size and not expand to the system¡¯s scope. However, when the second fortress expansion arrives, the fortress size must expand at least to the size of the system¡¯s scope during the first expansion and so on and so forth.] Zhang Dongyun understood after hearing this. In other words, there was room for delay. This was sufficient to create the effect he wanted of causing enemies to make an error in judgment. The fortress size will remain the same until the next expansion¡­ Zhang Dongyun ordered the system. [As you wish.] The golden light flickered, expanded, and then transformed into countless rays of light. The lights crossed one another to construct an illusionary fortress. It was bigger and even more majestic than the current Chang¡¯an Fortress. The lights disappeared along with the illusion. It was as though nothing had happened. However, Zhang Dongyun knew that nothing was the same anymore. The two people beside him were extremely anxious and were about to speak. The old man in black, whom Zhang Dongyun had incarnated into, suddenly looked very solemn. However, this look was not targeted outside the fortress¡­ ¡­ but inside. Hui Tianyu and the burly man were dumbfounded. They saw the old man in black respectfully bow toward the Great Ming Palace. ¡°Welcome, Your Majesty!¡± Chapter 28 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The two of them turned their heads as well. They saw light shining in the Great Ming Palace, which was in the center of the fortress. The old man in black looked solemn. ¡°I deserve to die for disturbing Your Majesty¡¯s peaceful cultivation.¡± He turned to look outside the fortress. ¡°Please wait a moment, Your Majesty. I will take care of these nobodies.¡± ¡°There is no need.¡± A clear, dignified voice sounded in the Great Ming Palace. The tone was calm and not very loud, but it reverberated in the depths of people¡¯s hearts. Hui Tianyu and the burly man were stunned and at a loss for words. The old man in black, on the other hand, stood there with his hands cupped in respect. ¡°I will follow Your Majesty¡¯s order.¡± Hui Tianyu and the burly man were astonished to find that the old man in black, who gave the impression of being unfathomable, seemed to show fear and trepidation. While the old man in black did not move, the situation outside the fortress became more and more critical. Du Kun¡¯s fists were so powerful due to the morale of ten thousand soldiers and the killing intent on him. Each of his attacks had an illusory image floating in the air, presenting the horrifying sight of thousands of troops charging together. The illusory military formation attacked together with crossbows and spears, and the blood mist scattered in the air by the old bloody shadow demon suddenly dispersed. When Du Kun, who had a solid foundation in martial arts, performed the Thousand Soldiers Killing Fist, a martial art of the Eastern Tang Dynasty, it was unconstrained and ferocious. Under his impetus, the morale of the Eastern Tang Dynasty army grew higher and higher. Even though the Chang¡¯an Fortress in front of them was majestic, the Tang Dynasty army was fearless, full of the belief that they would win the battle. ¡°You and your allies will perish.¡± The Great Xuanwu General Du Kun¡¯s face was as cold and hard as a rock as he looked past the old bloody shadow demon at the distant, majestic fortress. ¡°This fortress will be a tribute to my son Yifan, and the rebels inside and outside the fortress will be my merits!¡± The Tang Dynasty army shouted in unison as they advanced toward Chang¡¯an while ignoring the fleeing people outside the fortress. Du Kun threw another punch with a powerful force. It was as though the illusory army and the real Tang Dynasty army had become one at this moment. The surging blood that was like a sea of fire made the blood phoenix not dare to approach. At the slightest approach, its body emitted smoke, as though it were about to be set on fire. At the top of the fortress, the burly man named Wen Hu and Hui Tianyu were anxious. Just as they were at a loss, Wen Hu¡¯s figure suddenly floated. The next moment, he transformed into a golden light and flew out of the fortress like a cannonball. The cluster of golden light struck Du Kun like a meteorite crashing into the ground! Amid the deafening sound of the collision, a figure flew backward in the air. It was the Tang Dynasty army commander Du Kun! The Tang Dynasty army charging below could not react in time and was still approaching Chang¡¯an Fortress. After a long while, everyone slowed down. They were first confused, shocked, and finally became tumultuous. All of them were in neat formations waiting for the attack and pointed their spears into the air as they were guarding against the golden light flying out of Chang¡¯an Fortress. There, the golden light stopped after hitting Du Kun and floated in the air, and Wen Hu¡¯s tall figure reappeared. He was full of bewilderment and astonishment. Du Kun¡¯s eyes narrowed. The old bloody shadow demon also revealed a surprised look. They recognized him as the young martial artist who had led the vagrants out of the besiegement earlier. They could see that the other party was deliberately trying to conceal his inheritance and background, so he had hidden part of his strength, but his true level was by no means so brilliant. What had transformed him? A human figure immediately appeared in the mind of the old bloody shadow demon. Du Kun¡¯s line of sight similarly crossed over that burly man and looked toward Chang¡¯an Fortress. ¡°Is this your response? Using this kid as a puppet? How stupid and arrogant.¡± He raised his hand, made a fist, and struck forward. Once again, his powerful blood gathered a thousand troops. This time, the illusory army began to change formation, spreading out layer by layer, seemingly becoming a fierce tiger roaring in the mountains. The Thousand Soldiers Killing Fist evolved into the Tiger Roaring Formation, and its killing intent rose to another level. When Du Kun gave the order, his vice generals and captains of all the battalions immediately sprang into action and directed the formation change. The whole army was unified and coordinated with Commander Du Kun as though they were one. ¡°Playing tricks behind my back! Watch me catch you!¡± Du Kun first waved his hand, intending to sweep away the enemies in front of him, and then went straight toward Chang¡¯an Fortress. To capture the traitors, I first have to capture the lord¡­ He was halfway through his thoughts when he suddenly became stuck. He swung his hand, but he was unable to sweep away Wen Hu in front of him. His opponent lifted his hand and lightly blocked the blow. His tall body stood firmly in midair without moving a muscle. On the other hand, Du Kun went numb from the shock as his body fell backward again. The momentum to rush toward Chang¡¯an Fortress was nipped in the bud. Wen Hu felt even more startled than Du Kun. He felt as if his body no longer belonged to him at this moment. The burly man watched himself raise his hand and make a fist as though he was watching someone else¡¯s movements. Then he watched himself throw a straight punch. This fist pierced through the illusory army of thousands of horses and soldiers in front of him, like a fist through a painting. Du Kun¡¯s blood condensed to form the aura of military forces, which was like a reflection in the water, raising ripples and constantly trembling. When Wen Hu¡¯s fist passed through, a violent gale turned into a storm, sweeping away the aura of military forces. His fist collided head-on with Du Kun¡¯s. Du Kun¡¯s pupils constricted. His own right fist instantly fractured and became badly mangled. He did not even have time to feel the pain before his opponent¡¯s fist continued to advance and pounded him directly on the chest. Du Kun almost subconsciously raised his other hand to block in front of his chest. But it was utterly useless. The next instant, he was sent flying back. Even Wen Hu, who had thrown the punch, was shocked. The Tang Dynasty army below shouted loudly, including many martial artists from the Xuanwu Central Army. They aimed their bows and crossbows at Wen Hu above. A storm of arrows flew toward Wen Hu. Wen Hu was ready to dodge, but his body would not listen to him. He was stunned as he watched himself throw a series of punches. Each punch was like a thunderbolt, bursting the space in front of him. The series of thunderclaps knocked away the storm of arrows that came upon him. As the people looked in fear, they saw a much taller body looming behind Wen Hu like a god. An identical figure in the distance seemed to be floating above Chang¡¯an Fortress, enveloping the heavens and the earth. Under the deity-like figure, the vagrants, who had been fleeing desperately like frightened prey, suddenly glowed. The people suddenly counterattacked the Tang Dynasty army. The situation of both sides reversed in an instant. The Tang Dynasty army did not expect that these starving people, who were scared and weak with no combat power at the moment, would become even fiercer than the Xuanwu Central Army martial artists and that they would be killed in an instant. They tried to hold their ground to counterattack, but the people who had entered the fortress rushed out of Chang¡¯an and launched a counterattack. Seemingly protected by gods and buddhas, these people ignored the hail of arrows and rushed into the formation of the Tang Dynasty army. Many people were dumbfounded and even had fear on their faces. But then they watched how the iron-armored murderers who had been chasing them could no longer hurt them. They watched as they knocked down these people and hacked them to death in their ragged, sickly selves. Watching these former malefic existences dying, they were in a state of panic and fear. Then the mindset of the vagrants changed. Their hatred and anger began to emerge. Their eyes were radiant. Someone first shouted, ¡°Chang¡¯an!¡± So one after another, people shouted, ¡°Chang¡¯an! Chang¡¯an!¡± All voices finally came together, and the torrent of the crowd crushed the Eastern Tang Dynasty army formation with their shouts. What was even more demoralizing to the Tang Dynasty army was their former pillar of support. In midair, Wen Hu swept away the hail of arrows. Before he could decide what to do next, he realized that he had already hit Du Kun with his second punch, knocking his opponent to the ground. In the Great Ming Palace in Chang¡¯an Fortress, Zhang Dongyun himself was leaning calmly against the back of his throne. He rested one hand on the armrest and supported his chin. He raised the other hand, extended his index finger, and gently tapped in the air. In midair outside the fortress, Wen Hu himself, with a shocked look on his face, swooped down and caught up with Du Kun, who was falling. Under Du Kun¡¯s incredulous gaze, Wen Hu stepped heavily on his chest. He stepped on him and landed on the ground. He smashed the ground into a gigantic pit! Chapter 29 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Du Kun vomited blood at the bottom of the pit. Wen Hu had trampled and shattered his sternum, spine, and organs. Instead of protecting him, his armor had shattered into sharp blades that cut his body. Du Kun¡¯s eyes were anguished as he desperately looked upward. He did not see Wen Hu, who had trampled on his body. But he saw the figure that had enveloped Wen Hu. The vague, majestic figure was like a deity who had descended into the world. He had ended up in this state because of the person behind Wen Hu, not because of Wen Hu. This person had neither once spoken to him right from the beginning nor made a move. He had wiped out the army under Du Kun thanks to Wen Hu and these vagrants. At this point, Du Kun still did not know his name or appearance. He was really unresigned! Hatred welled up in his heart. Du Kun opened his mouth and summoned his last courage, wanting to say something as he looked at the figure that enveloped Wen Hu. But before he could make a sound, the other party stepped on him hard. Du Kun¡¯s body shattered and exploded, turning into a puddle of flesh and blood at the bottom of the pit. His eyes widened at the last second as he watched the other party leave nonchalantly. Du Kun¡¯s devastation was the last straw for the Eastern Tang Dynasty troops and dealt a severe blow to their morale. The ordinary Tang Dynasty troops began to flee and even surrender. The Xuanwu Central Army, who were all martial artists, mostly found their own way out and retreated in all directions. Some of them fought to the very end. But at this moment, Wen Hu was like a killing god to them. And those who fled in all directions were unable to escape. The old man in black projected by Zhang Dongyun rode the clouds and arrived outside the fortress. Clouds of black mist caught the fleeing Tang Dynasty troops. The scope of the system had expanded, while the size of the fortress had remained unchanged. In the eyes of onlookers, it seemed as though an expert from the fortress had gone out to capture the enemies. The battle came to an end, and light on Wen Hu and everyone disappeared. All of them regained their freedom of movement. They looked at each other and felt as though they were dreaming. However, the numerous Eastern Tang Dynasty troops waiting to be captured and the dead body of the Great Xuanwu General Du Kun in the gigantic pit told them one thing. Everything that happened just now was real. Some people outside the fortress cheered and embraced one another, some bowed to Chang¡¯an Fortress, and some still felt resentful and wanted to continue slicing the surrendered Tang Dynasty troops. They lost interest in Zhang Dongyun. Their previous harrowing experience and the fact that the Tang Dynasty army was powerless to fight back aroused many people¡¯s pent-up resentment and brutality. They wanted to destroy the corpses of the soldiers who had been hunting them for days and obliterate all traces of them. However, the old man in black stopped these vagrants¡¯ actions. ¡°They are His Majesty¡¯s spoils.¡± Everyone¡¯s mind became clear, and they did not dare to act rashly. All of them regained their composure and returned to the fortress one after another. Wen Hu, who had a complex expression, followed along. The people welcomed and applauded him for leading everyone to flee and showing his prowess just now. But Wen Hu felt ashamed of himself. Without Chang¡¯an Fortress, all of them certainly would not have escaped from the besiegement of the Tang Dynasty army. At that time, their fates would have been uncertain. He would not regret it even if he lost his life with righteous ardor. He was full of admiration and gratitude for being able to survive and the fact that everyone was saved. But he was especially ashamed that he had projected his shortcomings onto another previously. Wen Hu looked up ahead. The old bloody shadow demon was expressionless with a calm demeanor as it traveled with the old man in black. Hui Tianyu was right¡­ Wen Hu thought silently in his heart. Thanks to His Majesty, no vicious Demon Dao experts would dare to do anything. Upon thinking of this, Wen Hu had a blank stare. He recalled that he had killed Du Kun under the other party¡¯s control. Not only had His Majesty manipulated him as he wished, but he had also strengthened him. Wen Hu both admired and shuddered at such means. Such an enigmatic expert should not be unknown, but why has he suddenly risen in the desolate mountains of Dragon Ridge? Filled with doubts, he escorted the Tang Dynasty army captives into the fortress along with everyone else. Everyone returned, and the fortress¡¯s young and old as well as women and children were in constant cheers. They praised the supreme authority of the Chang¡¯an Fortress Lord. In the Great Ming Palace, Zhang Dongyun was counting in joy. 35,677, 35,678¡­ The vagrants plus the Tang Dynasty troops had satisfied the system¡¯s quest of needing more than ten thousand people. Fortunately, he had prepared food crops, fruits, livestock, and cotton and linen clothing. The people did not have to worry about food and clothing. Fortress Lord Zhang would be in charge of food in the current emergency. After this hurdle, everyone would have to be self-reliant and serve him instead. Now that the battle had ended and Chang¡¯an was giving relief to the vagrants, the next step was to divide all of them and examine and compare their strengths so that he could make the following arrangements. The bold gamble of the Cold Mountain Sect had paid off. Before getting Qinzhou Prefecture back, they would be first given important duties in Chang¡¯an Fortress to manage and settle the vagrants. Along with them was Wen Hu. Zhang Dongyun was not worried about Wen Hu¡¯s high prestige among the vagrants. In any case, Wen Hu¡¯s prestige was not as high as his. He called for the old bloody shadow demon. There was also the projection of the old man in black. ¡°Your Majesty, I am incompetent and have disturbed your peace. I am unable to atone for my sins even with my death.¡± Despite being enraged that it had been defeated by Du Kun and lost its dignity due to its previous injuries that had yet to heal, the old bloody shadow demon only admitted to its sin and willingly accepted its punishment. ¡°I have seen everyone¡¯s performance.¡± Zhang Dongyun, who had the appearance of the Evil Emperor, looked indifferent as he flicked his fingers. A bloody light flew forward and entered the old bloody shadow demon¡¯s glabella. The old bloody shadow demon was immediately overjoyed. It was the Phoenix Blood Book that it had been yearning for. ¡°Meritorious deeds will be rewarded, and guilty deeds will be punished.¡± Zhang Dongyun added, ¡°How can I not know you have worked diligently and tried your best this time?¡± The old demon¡¯s heart ached. ¡°I do not deserve your praise. I will repay Your Majesty¡¯s grace with my life.¡± Zhang Dongyun let out a sign of acknowledgment and looked at the old man in black. ¡°I know that I am guilty. I should not have waited for it to make a fool out of itself and cause the enemies to invade the territory. Please give me a chance to atone with meritorious deeds.¡± The old man in black begged for forgiveness from Zhang Dongyun, who was sitting on the throne. The old bloody shadow demon at the side felt rejuvenated, as though it was drinking iced water during a hot day. The old bloody shadow demon had never felt as happy as today in the past decades. It was able to obtain the Demon Dao canonical text that it had yearned for and see its enemy being reprimanded by His Majesty. Zhang Dongyun watched the old bloody shadow demon leave the hall and could not help but smile slightly. He was obtaining more and more henchmen, and they were becoming increasingly impressive. As for this Impenetrable Fortress¡­ Zhang Dongyun brought up the system interface. [Fortress Lord: Zhang Dongyun] [Current range: 4,000 meters east-west, 6,000 meters north-south, 2,000 meters above, 2,000 meters below ground. Range of the fortress walls: 1,000 meters east-west, 1,500 meters north-south.] Chapter 30 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Impenetrable Fortress has expanded four times in terms of the length on each side. Looking at the cross-sectional area, it¡¯s akin to a sixteen-fold expansion. Based on the overall cubic volume, it¡¯s equivalent to a sixty-four-fold expansion. However, I don¡¯t need to look at these things at the moment but at the floor area in the current situation. Twenty-four square kilometers is neither too big nor too small. At the very least, it¡¯s sufficient for the time being. The key is after this. Each area expansion will be a sixteen-fold expansion. Even though it was only five square kilometers at first, it will soon be an astronomical value when the expansion continues like this. Moreover, if those settings from when I was designing the game still exist, more exaggerated changes may happen in the future¡­ Zhang Dongyun silently calculated in his heart. A rolling stone gathers no moss. With the first upgrade expansion successfully done, I should mull over the second upgrade expansion. Zhang Dongyun brought up the quest system. [Random Guarding Quest 2.1¡ªKill or capture the Eastern Tang Dynasty¡¯s Great Xuanwu General Du Kun.] [You have captured Du Kun, who entered the fortress, and completed Random Guarding Quest 2.1. Rewarded 400 Upgrade EXP.] The first fortress upgrade and expansion required 1,000 Guarding EXP. The second upgrade required 2,000 Guarding EXP. Now that he had completed the quest regarding Du Kun and obtained 400 points, he still needed 1,600 points more. The second upgrade and expansion required 2,000 Construction EXP. He previously had 1,100 Construct EXP, but after using 1,000 points for the upgrade, he now had only 100 points. Therefore, he was now 1,900 points away from the required Construction EXP for the second upgrade. Zhang Dongyun was relieved. He still had some conscience when he had made the settings. At the very least, with each upgrade, the leftover EXP did not vanish, so he did not need to start accumulating from the beginning again. A good deed begets another. He could enjoy this part now that the system was for his own use. When he had been on the Blue Planet, if he had made the settings so that the leftover points would disappear automatically, nobody would have played this game. He, who was now Fortress Lord Zhang of another world, would have also ignored it¡­ He refreshed the list of construction quests. After completing the quest that required a population of ten thousand, he finally got a new construction quest. [Construction Quest 2.1¡ªEstablish your Department of State Affairs] State affairs¡­ Zhang Dongyun thought about it. This was definitely not merely constructing a building just like it had been with the Fortress Lord Mansion. The right manpower was necessary for the office. Fortress Lord Zhang did not have the heart to deal with all sorts of case files and trivial matters all day long. He would just leave it to his subordinates to handle. Anyway, nobody could bully him, the Fortress Lord, in the Impenetrable Fortress. However, he would have to carefully select capable and qualified people to handle the affairs. While Zhang Dongyun pondered, he ordered the system to first place the Department of State Affairs building on the ground. Before, when he used the Tang Dynasty troops as laborers to construct buildings in the fortress, he had planned a long time ago to leave a lot of space in the fortress to place the system¡¯s building later on. A divine light descended from the sky. An enormous, magnificent palace compound appeared near the Great Ming Palace. The commoners in the fortress were stupefied to see this miracle-like scene before their eyes. Despite knowing how magical this fortress was, all of them worshipped the miracle. The golden light dissipated, and the last bit of it condensed on the inscribed board at the entrance of the courtyard. [Please name it.] Upon hearing the system notification, Zhang Dongyun was somewhat hesitant. Since I named my residence the Great Ming Palace, why don¡¯t I use the naming format of the Three Departments and Six Ministries1 of the Tang Dynasty? I have an impression of the Six Ministries, but what are the other two in the Three Departments apart from the Department of State Affairs? I think it¡¯s the Chancellery and the Secretariat? The Department of State Affairs is the central hub, so I¡¯ll just call it the Heavenly Pivot Hall. With this thought, Zhang Dongyun provided the desired name on the inscribed board in the courtyard. A golden light finally condensed into three words: Heavenly Pivot Hall. As the commoners looked at the inscribed board, they revealed a perplexed look. All of them looked at each other. ¡°Young Master Song, you¡¯re a scholar. What does it say on there?¡± ¡°It reads Heavenly Pivot Hall, with the meaning of gathering stars and being the central hub. It¡¯s not an imperial palace but rather a place where the court issues orders.¡± The scholar explained, ¡°But I don¡¯t know which royal court¡¯s capital this fortress is.¡± A short, robust man beside him said casually, ¡°Chang¡¯an Fortress is built by the deities above. How can royal dynasties be compared to it? It must be some divine kingdom from above!¡± Upon hearing that, the surrounding people nodded one after another. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. You¡¯re right.¡± The scholar blinked, looking pensive. ¡°That seems to make sense.¡± Everyone in the fortress was talking about it. Zhang Dongyun, who was in the Great Ming Palace, was looking at the system¡¯s list of quests. As expected, constructing the building alone was not enough to complete the new construction quest. He still needed to fill manpower into the brand-new Heavenly Pivot Hall. His sockpuppet, Mister Black Cloud, with the look of an old man in black, was nominally supposed to take charge of the entire fortress temporarily and handle miscellaneous matters on behalf of the Fortress Lord. Right now, Zhang Dongyun could assign him to the Heavenly Pivot Hall to take charge of the overall situation. The key would be the subordinates handling matters. It would not do to use all people of the Cold Mountain Sect. He was not worried about their disloyalty, but favoritism was inevitable, which would certainly lead to detrimental effects. Punishing them after something bad happened would ultimately be trouble for Fortress Lord Zhang, so it would be better to establish the rules right from the start. Of course, as a reward for the Cold Mountain Sect¡¯s heavy stake and loyalty, its people would be part of the first batch to participate in the construction of the Heavenly Pivot Hall. Both Hui Tianyu and Elder Zhao Zhi, who led a team to deliver grains, did not have outstanding talents in cultivating the Martial Dao, but they were experts in such general affairs. Apart from considering the people of the Cold Mountain Sect, he would also select the right talents from among the vagrants. Although most of the vagrants were impoverished farmers, there were also some knowledgeable and experienced people. Fortress Lord Zhang did not have the heart to personally manage the basic needs of more than thirty thousand people or even more in the future. He would just manage the shepherds well. Zhang Dongyun seemed to have thought of something regarding manpower. That¡¯s right. I wonder how the Thunderclap Sect¡¯s Wu Qiong is doing. Can he bring me some surprises? It doesn¡¯t matter whether he¡¯s going to bring some manpower or an enemy to attack the fortress. The Thunderclap Sect¡¯s Wu Qiong, whom Fortress Lord Zhang had recalled, had yet to go out of the mountain range in Dragon Ridge. He had tailed behind the Tang Dynasty army earlier and went into the mountains again to have a look. Then he found out that the Great Xuanwu General Du Kun and the other troops under him had not returned. Wu Qiong did not dare to go too close, so he could not see the exact situation. However, he knew that Chang¡¯an Fortress would end up winning by a landslide. And they would even crush the other party without a doubt! Wu Qiong no longer tried to enter Chang¡¯an Fortress. Instead, he went down the mountains and rushed to the Thunderclap Sect in Tongzhou. The chance for his sect to change had arrived! Wu Qiong was determined. Chapter 31 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The horse did not stop to rest as the elder of the Thunderclap Sect rushed back to his sect in Tongzhou on a travel-worn journey. When he returned to the mountain and asked about the sect master, a disciple told him that he was meditating in seclusion. Wu Qiong¡¯s heart thumped slightly. A few times before, the sect master had snuck out to meet other people with the excuse of being in seclusion. What about this time? Wu Qiong moved toward the back of the mountain calmly. Indeed, there were people secretly meeting and conversing in the mountain forest. The Thunderclap Sect Master was shocked as he looked at the masked man in front of him. ¡°The Great Xuanwu General Du Kun and his army were killed in the deep mountains in Dragon Ridge?¡± The Thunderclap Sect Master paced back and forth a few times. ¡°Only a few sects exist in the desolate mountains and wilderness of Dragon Ridge. They might be able to resist many troops. Did the Forgotten Truth Temple make a move?¡± ¡°The current situation is unknown. We need to find out the truth as soon as possible and report it to Master,¡± the masked man said. The Thunderclap Sect Master seemed to recall something. ¡°A few days ago, a disciple of our sect said he entered Dragon Ridge to pick herbs. I¡¯ll go and ask him.¡± The masked man nodded. ¡°Get it done as soon as possible.¡± While hiding cautiously, Wu Qiong could only hear their conversation intermittently. His expression sank. The disciple that the sect master mentioned was the one who had entered the White Cloud Abyss by accident and was captured by Chang¡¯an Fortress before being released. Wu Qiong had also gotten to know about the existence of Chang¡¯an Fortress. As a result, he entered the mountains to investigate and ended up getting caught. Wu Qiong had sent that disciple for official work outside previously. Since the sect master was going to find the disciple and ask him, he would more or less suspect Wu Qiong. Elder Wu¡¯s gaze flickered. He needed to take action as soon as possible. After the masked man met with the Thunderclap Sect Master, he left the sect through the back of the mountain. He sent a message through spirit birds that relayed from secret base to secret base before finally reaching the royal capital of Eastern Tang. When a person in the royal capital received the secret letter, he secretly passed it to his master. ¡°Du Kun has been killed in Dragon Ridge and lost over ten thousand men?¡± In the house, a youth in Chinese clothing put down the letter and asked, ¡°Besides the Forgotten Truth Temple, who else would have such significant power? ¡°The Forgotten Truth Temple probably has to guard its mountain entrance so that no one can get out alive. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it shifting its base into Dragon Ridge.¡± A pale, beardless eunuch beside the youth said in a soft tone, ¡°Your Highness, what should we do next?¡± The youth in Chinese clothing suddenly smiled. ¡°Big Brother and the Forgotten Truth Temple should be the ones having a headache. Du Kun is Big Brother¡¯s man, and Longbei County is the place where the Forgotten Truth Temple preaches. ¡°We¡¯ll just see which way the cat jumps for now. This might even be an opportunity.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± the eunuch said respectfully. ¡­ Two groups of people met on a road in the royal capital. A leader of one group in white bowed to the other party. ¡°Your Royal Highness.¡± All the people on the other team were escorting a young man with youthful looks, but his temples were already slightly white. He was the Crown Prince of the Eastern Tang Dynasty. ¡°I am in a troubled period with tight manpower. I have to rely on the Mingguang Cabinet on many matters,¡± the crown prince said calmly. The leader of the Mingguang Guards opposite him responded, ¡°Loyalty to the country is our lifelong aspiration.¡± The crown prince nodded. ¡°Do you know what happened in Longbei County?¡± The Mingguang Guard opposite him answered, ¡°I heard that experts from an evil sect might have seized that place. It won¡¯t be easy for the army to annihilate them. We need experts of similar cultivation levels to fight against them.¡± The crown prince looked at him. ¡°Since the Mingguang Cabinet is on a manhunt, I will hand this over to you.¡± The Mingguang Guards responded in unison, ¡°It is our duty. We will do our best.¡± The crown prince nodded slightly and did not utter a word. He passed through with his people. After walking far away, someone at the crown prince¡¯s side said with his voice lowered, ¡°Your Royal Highness, based on Du Kun¡¯s last report, the experts of the evil sect in Dragon Ridge might be related to the Secret Cabinet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m too busy to handle Longbei County. Just leave it to the Secret Cabinet. Such affairs suit them.¡± The crown prince said calmly, ¡°We need to explain to Father, and we will just keep an eye on it.¡± Everyone around him understood and nodded. After these Mingguang Guards watched the group of people leave, they continued on their journey back to the Mingguang Cabinet. The Secret Cabinet, which terrified everyone and made countless court chancellors of the Eastern Tang Dynasty turn pale with fear, looked like an ordinary government office. However, the place was not well lit, so it was still dark in the day. A commander of the Mingguang Guards crossed a hall and courtyard and stopped at a small building in the backyard. ¡°Greetings, Cabinet Lord.¡± The commander knelt on one knee and reported that the few Mingguang Guards of the Secret Cabinet, who were hunting down the survivors of the Chen clan, had gone missing in Dragon Ridge and the general situation of the changes in Longbei County. The wind blew in the bamboo forest in the courtyard, and bamboo leaves rustled. A moment later, a gentle voice came from the dark building. ¡°Just as the crown prince said, the Mingguang Cabinet has an unshirkable responsibility. If you know yourself and your enemy, you will be ever victorious. Go and find out about the situation of the other party, as well as Du Kun and his army.¡± The commander understood upon hearing that. ¡°Yes, I will obey your orders.¡± ¡°Pay attention to the whereabouts of the Chen clan survivors and the Forgotten Truth Temple¡¯s response.¡± With that, silence filled the place. The commander of the Mingguang Guards agreed and bowed before leaving. The sound of the wind soon sounded in the Secret Cabinet. ¡­ The scattered survivors of the Chen clan hiding all over were going to regather. Their direction was Qinzhou Prefecture in Longbei County, the southern foot of Dragon Ridge. The Forgotten Truth Temple also sent someone to rush to Qinzhou. ¡°A young disciple of the Forgotten Truth Temple?¡± Incarnated into Mister Black Cloud with black clothes, Zhang Dongyun looked at Hui Tianyu, who came to report to him. The one-eyed young man before him said respectfully, ¡°It is indeed a direct descendant of the Forgotten Truth Temple. He has reached Qingzhou and is at Cold Mountain, where our sect used to be.¡± In order to avoid being attacked by the Tang Dynasty army, the Cold Mountain Sect had shifted to Chang¡¯an. After the deaths of Du Kun and his troops, the Cold Mountain Sect did not immediately return to Cold Mountain in Qinzhou. Now was its time to benefit in Chang¡¯an Fortress. On the one hand, it was trying to establish a foothold in every aspect of Chang¡¯an Fortress, and on the other hand, it was currying favor with the ruler. Most of the higher-ups and core disciples of the sect stayed in Chang¡¯an and did not leave. A minority of them split up into groups and went down the mountains to return to Qinzhou. The sect did not get carried away and slowly recovered its previous base. Currently, a descendant of the Forgotten Truth Temple had gone to Qinzhou and went to Cold Mountain, wanting an explanation of the earlier events and the situation of Chang¡¯an. While the people of Cold Mountain Sect greeted him, they did not dare to cover up the truth and immediately reported it. ¡°What did you tell him?¡± Mister Black Cloud looked at the one-eyed young man in front of him. Hui Tianyu¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°Our sect only follows Chang¡¯an Fortress¡¯s orders. We cut paths through the mountains, build bridges across the rivers¡­ and draw our swords against enemies.¡± Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly. ¡°The right people for the right jobs.¡± With a wave of his hand, a tall young man appeared beside him. ¡°I think that he is very suitable to represent all of you to receive the person of the Forgotten Truth Temple.¡± This tall man was Cao Feng, Hui Tianyu¡¯s senior brother. He seemed to have already known that someone of the Forgotten Truth Temple had come, so he could not suppress the excitement on his face. Upon seeing Cao Feng, Hui Tianyu took a deep breath and bowed to Mister Black Cloud. ¡°I understand what you mean.¡± Zhang Dongyun waved his hand, and the two people opposite him took their leave. The Cold Mountain Sect Master waiting outside gasped when he saw the two of them come out together. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We shouldn¡¯t weigh down¡­ Chang¡¯an Fortress¡¯s mightiness.¡± Hui Tianyu and Cao Feng went down the mountains back to the Cold Mountain Sect. Inside a house within the mountain forest, a Cold Mountain Sect elder was exchanging greetings with a young Daoist priest. ¡°It is good that you have feigned civility with Chang¡¯an Fortress for the time being. Find out the details of that place as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Daoist Priest, it¡¯s not that we want to shirk responsibility, but this matter is hard¡­¡± The young Daoist priest frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t play petty tricks with me.¡± ¡°If we really have to speak the truth, I¡¯m afraid it might be demoralizing for you,¡± a voice said loudly outside the house. Cao Feng strode in, and Hui Tianyu calmly followed. That young Daoist priest raised his eyebrows. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Hui Tianyu and Cao Feng first went to greet and pay respects to the sect elder. Then Cao Feng looked at that young Daoist priest impolitely. ¡°Someone has brought word over from Chang¡¯an. They say that this is their territory. Get lost, Daoist!¡± Chapter 32 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Cao Feng said that, silence filled the room. The young Daoist priest of the Forgotten Truth Temple thought he had heard wrong. He turned to look at the Cold Mountain Sect elder at his side. The other party opened his mouth but said nothing and just smiled bitterly. The Daoist priest stiffly turned his head back to Hui Tianyu and Cao Feng. He was furious but smiled instead. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Hui Tianyu took a step forward and answered before Cao Feng could, ¡°Senior Brother Cao was merely relaying the words. He did not mean to be disrespectful.¡± The young Daoist priest sneered. He ignored Hui Tianyu and Cao Feng, who were both the same age as him, and turned to look at the Cold Mountain Sect elder. ¡°Let¡¯s take it that they¡¯re speaking the truth. What does your sect plan to do?¡± The old man let out a long breath. ¡°I cannot decide on this. The sect master¡¯s decision is needed.¡± Upon seeing Cao Feng appear, the old man had an ominous feeling. Cao Feng was unafraid of anything, impulsive, and insolent. He was also very displeased with the Forgotten Truth Temple. Since he had come down from the mountains, it was obvious what the sect meant. That young Daoist priest said with a sneer, ¡°I said before to call your sect master here. Where is he now?¡± He looked at the surrounding people. ¡°It seems that finding a new backer has given all of you the guts to abandon our sect.¡± Cao Feng sneered. ¡°Your words are too harsh. Our sect has found a backer, but it¡¯s not a new one.¡± ¡°Senior Brother Cao¡­.¡± Hui Tianyu did not want someone from their sect to clash with the other party. However, Cao Feng waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll just be straightforward.¡± He looked at the Forgotten Truth Temple disciple. ¡°When has your sect ever been our backer? You¡¯re just using us as working animals.¡± The Forgotten Truth Temple disciple chuckled. ¡°For someone so ignorant, it¡¯s rare to see that you have a bit of self-awareness.¡± Cao Feng chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re the ignorant one. The Forgotten Truth Temple is nothing compared to Chang¡¯an Fortress.¡± ¡°Hehe. They merely devoured Longbei County¡¯s Tang Dynasty army.¡± The young Daoist priest shook his head. ¡°But you¡¯re frank.¡± While he praised him, his smile vanished. In the eyes of the three people of the Cold Mountain Sect, his figure seemed to become illusory and distorted, about to vanish like a mist. At the same time, a mist seemed to float behind Cao Feng and condensed into a hand. His Daoist robe covered half of his arm, and his fingers jabbed toward Cao Feng¡¯s nape. The mist transformed. The knifehand strike seemed gentle but was actually as fast as lightning. Cao Feng and the other two, who had been practicing martial arts for many years, could notice this sudden and stealthy move in time. But there was no need for that actually. Just as the young Daoist priest¡¯s figure transformed, Cao Feng unsheathed his sword at his waist. Just like lightning cutting through the night sky, Cao Feng¡¯s sword was even faster than the other party¡¯s sneak attack! The young Daoist priest was shocked. He was a direct descendant of the Forgotten Truth Temple. He had cultivated his master¡¯s Daoist spell, Illusory Mist Shift, to its fullest. The Forgotten Truth Temple ranked among the four great Daoist sacred grounds within Eastern Tang, and its forgotten teachings handed down were naturally exquisite. The mist transformed, and he changed his figure almost instantly. The Cold Mountain Sect was just a small sect in the mountains of Qinzhou Prefecture in Longbei County. The sword techniques of the Cold Mountain Sect had a few merits in the eyes of the Forgotten Truth Temple disciples, but nothing more than that. Whenever the two parties fought, the forgotten teachings of the Forgotten Truth Temple crushed the inheritance of the Cold Mountain Sect. Normally, the young Daoist priest would perform this Illusory Mist Shift and turn into a mist and disappear. After he appeared behind Cao Feng, he would strike Cao Feng¡¯s nape with a Daoist fist move called the Dragon Jabbing Hand and thus break his nape. The three people of the Cold Mountain Sect would not even be able to touch him. Then he would follow a set pattern and kill the three of them one by one. This was how it should have been. But now, Cao Feng¡¯s sword was significantly faster than the young Daoist priest had expected. He cast the Illusory Mist Shift, but before his figure completely disappeared, Cao Feng swiftly stabbed him with his sword. As he dashed forward, he dodged the Daoist priest¡¯s Dragon Jabbing Hand from behind in one smooth motion. Then a sword stabbed into the young Daoist priest¡¯s body that had not completely disappeared. No blood spurt out. Clouds of mist suddenly shattered and drifted away like dream bubbles. The young Daoist priest¡¯s Dragon Jabbing Hand had missed Cao Feng. Cao Feng¡¯s move had also failed. But the young Daoist priest broke out in cold sweat. Fortunately, he was cautious. Before falling out with others, he was used to casting the True Illusion Spell secretly first. The spell overturned light, clouding the perceptions of the three people of the Cold Mountain Sect, causing them to misjudge the location of the young Daoist priest. Cao Feng¡¯s move then failed. When the True Illusion spell was broken, the young Daoist priest¡¯s true form appeared at the side. His Dragon Jabbing Hand had failed, so he needed to use other moves. But another two streaks of lightning sparks that lit up the night sky suddenly appeared. The Daoist priest could only block one of the ¡®lightning sparks¡¯ in time. But the other lightning-like sword light pierced his shoulder blade and pinned him directly to the wall. He looked at Hui Tianyu in front of him in shock. ¡°All of your sword techniques aren¡¯t from the Cold Mountain Sect!¡± Hui Tianyu and the Cold Mountain Sect elder had struck with their swords together with Cao Feng. Since they already took action, they did not need to hold back and went all out together. With lightning illuminating in the night sky three times, the Night Elegance Sword caught the young Daoist priest by surprise. Cao Feng walked up to the Daoist priest and patted his cheeks with a smile. ¡°I said that you aren¡¯t our backer, but Chang¡¯an Fortress is. Now, do you see why?¡± He was full of joy and excitement. Although the other party was not injured under his sword, if he had not been cautious and prepared the True Illusion Spell to guard against it in advance, Cao Feng¡¯s first move would have rendered meritorious service. The other party was not a successor of the Mountain Tiger Hall or the Thunderclap Sect, but rather, a direct descendant of the Forgotten Truth Temple, a Daoist sacred ground. He ended up wounded under the Night Elegance Sword. Chang¡¯an Fortress was truly unfathomable. If we achieve more merits, will more and better rewards await us? Just thinking about it made Cao Feng feel dizzy. ¡°Let¡¯s keep him alive for now. We¡¯ll bring him back to Chang¡¯an and leave him to Mister Black Cloud to dispose of,¡± Hui Tianyu said calmly at the side. That Cold Mountain Sect elder looked at the young Daoist priest with a slightly complicated look but finally nodded. ¡°Just as it should be.¡± He told Hui Tianyu and Cao Feng to take the other party up the mountains first, while he stayed behind and assembled the Cold Mountain Sect disciples in Qinzhou Prefecture. A war might ensue next, and it would likely be unsuitable for the Cold Mountain Sect to remain in Qinzhou for the time being. Only when a winner emerged between Chang¡¯an and the Forgotten Truth Temple would it then be the best time for the sect to make a comeback. When the group returned to the fortress, they escorted that Forgotten Truth Temple disciple to Mister Black Cloud. A smile faintly cured on Zhang Dongyun¡¯s lips as he scanned the young Daoist priest. ¡°Inform his seniors to come and have a chat.¡± Chapter 33 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°You¡¯re the Chang¡¯an Fortress Lord?¡± The captured young Daoist priest stared at Mister Black Cloud, who was dressed in black. Zhang Dongyun, who had the looks of Mister Black Cloud, turned a deaf ear to it. He looked at Cao Feng. ¡°You are responsible for teaching him the rules of the fortress.¡± ¡°Yes, I will follow your orders!¡± Cao Feng was eager to get into action and was in great delight. He took his leave with the young Daoist priest. Hui Tianyu and the Cold Mountain Sect elder, who stayed behind, waited for further orders from Mister Black Cloud. Zhang Dongyun gave them a faint glance. ¡°Are all the sect disciples back?¡± Nobody knew whether he sounded happy or angry. Cold sweat broke out on Hui Tianyu¡¯s and the elder¡¯s backs. The Cold Mountain Sect had recalled all its people from Qinzhou Prefecture in case of subsequent retaliation from the Forgotten Truth Temple. To some people, it seemed as though the sect did not trust Chang¡¯an Fortress to keep the sect¡¯s base in Qinzhou. ¡°All of us in this sect are proud of our dedication to Chang¡¯an and ashamed for bringing trouble upon the Fortress Lord and you.¡± Now that they were on Chang¡¯an Fortress¡¯s side, the entire Cold Mountain Sect members put aside their apprehension. The Cold Mountain Sect elder respectfully bowed to Zhang Dongyun. ¡°A mere Forgotten Truth Temple will certainly end up like Du Kun. We will wait for everything to settle down before returning to Qinzhou.¡± Zhang Dongyun looked at him indifferently. ¡°Fools always exist in the world. There will be others besides Du Kun and the Forgotten Truth Temple.¡± Hui Tianyu said in a low voice at the side, ¡°As long as the Fortress Lord and you do not mind, it is better for us to stay in Chang¡¯an forever.¡± Zhang Dongyun gazed at them for a long time before nodding slightly. ¡°That is laudable.¡± He then raised his hand and made a gesture at the two of them. The two of them suddenly felt heat rising in their bodies and spreading throughout their limbs and bones. As a result, their blood seemed to be boiling all over their bodies. They were first shocked and then delighted. The Night Elegance Sword from earlier had been an ultimate move in actual combat against an enemy. And now, Mister Black Cloud was imparting them a cultivation technique to circulate their blood. These two forgotten teachings, one internal and one external, could immediately bring the Cold Mountain Sect as a whole to a higher level. Today, they had besieged and taken down that Forgotten Truth Temple disciple, striking him by surprise with the Night Elegance Sword. In a normal one-on-one fight, none of them were a match for that young Daoist priest. The gap between the two sects was always immense. But with the two forgotten teachings, even though the Cold Mountain Sect would still not be as good as the Forgotten Truth Temple, it would be a complete change from its former self. The sect masters of the Cold Mountain Sect and Mountain Tiger Hall were martial artists at the fourth realm. The heritage of the sects¡¯ collection of forgotten teachings were one of the reasons that limited their development. And now, the people of the Cold Mountain Sect, including the sect master, had hopes of advancing further. What if they could still get more from Chang¡¯an Fortress? Would they one day match, or even replace, the Forgotten Truth Temple? Upon thinking of this, more passion burned in the hearts of Hui Tianyu and the Cold Mountain Sect elder. Zhang Dongyun withdrew his hand and instructed them, ¡°Those who are loyal to Chang¡¯an and serve Chang¡¯an will not be let down.¡± The two people of the Cold Mountain Sect were submissive. ¡°Thank you for your grace, Fortress Lord, Mister Black Cloud. We are willing to serve Chang¡¯an Fortress with our lives!¡± Hui Tianyu bowed and got up. ¡°Senior, what is this mental cultivation technique called?¡± ¡°Just integrate it into your Cold Mountain Sect¡¯s mental cultivation technique,¡± Zhang Dongyun replied casually. The two then took their leave even more happily before reporting to their sect master and other elders and teaching it to the entire sect. Mister Black Cloud had ordered Hui Tianyu to return to his post and deal with the tasks on hand. His first duty was to count the entire population of the fortress and create a record. As capable as he was, this was a challenge that he had never faced before. However, the burden was all the more exhilarating for the one-eyed young man. Mister Black Cloud had given him the authority to recruit his fellow sect members and vagrants to serve as his subordinates. Thanks to his efforts, the tasks started gradually getting on track. Apart from Hui Tianyu, the others in Zhang Dongyun¡¯s Heavenly Pivot Hall were also told to each do their own jobs. Fortress Lord Zhang¡¯s subordinates gradually operated the dynamic and simple administrative framework perfectly. [Completed the initial steps of the fortress¡¯s Department of State Affairs and started daily operation. You have completed Construction Quest 2.1. Rewarded 500 Construction EXP.] Upon hearing the system notification, Zhang Dongyun heaved a sigh of relief. He refreshed the list of quests. Sure enough, after completing the last construction quest, the system gave a new one. [Construction Quest 2.2¡ªEstablish the fortress¡¯s Department of Law Enforcement.] This is something I should do¡­ Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly. He, the Fortress Lord, had been the one handling law enforcement, rewards, and punishment in the fortress. One word of his could determine a person¡¯s life. Wasn¡¯t that cool? Of course, it was. But it would be meaningless if Fortress Lord Zhang had to do everything himself. With so many more people in the fortress right now, he could foresee that there would be a lot of trivial matters in the future. Fortress Lord Zhang did not have the leisure to manage them all. It would be perfect to leave them to his henchmen. But considering the candidates and the rules and regulations, he needed to be a little careful. Rules and regulations always went hand-in-hand with abusing the public trust, perverting the law, and taking advantage of the loopholes. Fortress Lord Zhang had the ultimate power to judge, and any falsehoods would not fool him. But again, setting up rules first to save any trouble or worries later was a way to make him comfortable. As Zhang Dongyun thought about it, he first chose a location for his Department of Law Enforcement. He had set aside quite a few places located near the Great Ming Palace. Thus, under the marvelous gazes of the people, a magnificent residence flashing with golden light was laid out. Inside the residence was another universe. Not only was it a place for personnel to use for official work, but it was also a place to cultivate every day and had a large prison. [Please name it.] Dali Temple, Department of Justice, Six Departments, or whatever seem fine¡­ Zhang Dongyun pondered. Since the Department of State Affairs is called the Heavenly Pivot Hall, this powerful department should be called the Heavenly Punishment Hall. With a thought from Zhang Dongyun, light condensed on the new building and finally turned into the three words: Heavenly Punishment Hall. The onlookers listened to the scholar read the words on the inscribed board. Without needing him to explain, all of them could guess what the new building was for. ¡°Heavenly Punishment. It means the heavens punishing the guilty, right?¡± The scholar nodded. ¡°This should be a place in charge of punishment!¡± Chapter 34 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhang Dongyun nodded in satisfaction. In this current situation, the first person-in-charge of the Heavenly Punishment Hall was, of course, still his sockpuppet, Mister Black Cloud. As with state affairs, he would only be overseeing the overall situation. He would leave the actual work to his men. He also had a suitable candidate for the leader. However, this candidate was slightly special. The burly man appeared in front of Zhang Dongyun, who had transformed into the appearance of the old man in black once again. ¡°Greetings, Senior.¡± Wen Hu bowed to the old man in black. Mister Black Cloud, who was wearing black, sat behind the table and examined the burly man in front of him. His tone was calm as he said, ¡°Your life, like everyone else¡¯s, belongs to His Majesty.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Wen Hu looked solemn. ¡°Without the protection of Chang¡¯an, I¡¯m afraid those commoners and I would have been killed by the Tang Dynasty army.¡± He bowed to Zhang Dongyun. ¡°I will not forget the great kindness of the Fortress Lord and Senior. I will do my best to repay it.¡± Right now, he no longer doubted whether the Demon Dao experts here would take everyone¡¯s blood to refine their souls and cultivate their demonic cultivation. But unlike the others, his mind was not entirely on Chang¡¯an. In this regard, he differed from the people of the Cold Mountain Sect and the vagrants. He had nothing to do with the vagrants and the Tang Dynasty army in the first place. It was only because of the injustice he saw and his intolerance that he had gotten involved. He was a disciple, and he felt a sense of belonging to his master. But he had planned to sacrifice his life for righteousness and was saved by Chang¡¯an. Wen Hu also took this kindness to heart. ¡°Senior, please allow me some time to return to my hometown and report the matter to my master before returning to Chang¡¯an to serve.¡± Zhang Dongyun did not ask him who his master was. He just looked at him with interest and did not speak. Wen Hu thought that Zhang Dongyun doubted his words, so he said firmly, ¡°A man is born in the world with an indomitable spirit. We keep our promise and do not have regrets. Please believe me, Senior.¡± Zhang Dongyun said faintly, ¡°I believe you will return as promised.¡± Wen Hu nodded gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Zhang Dongyun sounded unflustered. ¡°If your master becomes enemies with Chang¡¯an one day, what will you do?¡± Wen Hu frowned. He looked at Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun¡¯s gaze was as calm as a still lake. However, the invisible pressure almost suffocated the burly man opposite him. Wen Hu fell silent for a long time. Zhang Dongyun did not urge him and just calmly leaned back in his chair. ¡°My master is highly principled. Chang¡¯an Fortress has saved people, and both sides will not clash. If there is really such a day¡­¡± After a long while, Wen Hu finally spoke again, his voice lower than ever. ¡°It¡¯s hard to have both grace and righteousness. If that day really comes, I¡¯m afraid I can only kill myself to thank my master and Chang¡¯an.¡± Upon hearing that, Zhang Dongyun said as calmly as before, ¡°What a foolish solution¡­¡± He smiled faintly as he looked at Wen Hu. ¡°But it¡¯s acceptable.¡± A small bundle then appeared in Zhang Dongyun¡¯s hands. He took out a letter and tossed it to Wen Hu. Confused at first, Wen Hu took the letter, opened it, and looked at it for a few moments before his expression changed slightly. The letter was a secret report from the Mingguang Guards. It mentioned that the leader of the civil unrest in Longbei County was not a local of Longbei. He had an accent from Yuqiu Prefecture in Shangnan County. It ordered the upper echelons of the Mingguang Guards to arrange for people to go to Yuqiu Prefecture in Shangnan County to investigate his background and identity. Along with the letter was a simple portrait of him, Wen Hu. Although the portrait only partly resembled him, some words on it described part of Wen Hu¡¯s physical features. ¡°The Secret Cabinet lives up to its name¡­¡± Wen Hu let out a long, turbid breath after reading the letter. Even though he had tried his best to hide his master¡¯s tutelage and his background, some traces of it were still discovered. Given the means of the Secret Cabinet, if it continued to dig deeper, it might find out the details of his background. He did not want to implicate his master, but the situation would be beyond his control when the time came. ¡°Senior, this letter is¡­¡± Wen Hu looked up at Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun said indifferently, ¡°Since it¡¯s here, the Secret Cabinet doesn¡¯t have it.¡± Wen Hu let out a sigh of relief and solemnly bowed to Zhang Dongyun. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Senior for intercepting this letter. It has helped me¡­ and also my master.¡± Without needing the old man in black to speak further, Wen Hu¡¯s thoughts were clear. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Senior has vast powers, and I was impetuous earlier. Please do not mind.¡± Zhang Dongyun nodded. ¡°A boy worth teaching. Do your tasks well next.¡± In the Heavenly Punishment Hall, apart from Wen Hu, Zhang Dongyun inspected one person after another and chose a few candidates among the vagrants to build the initial framework. He did not choose anyone from the Cold Mountain Sect. As everything gradually fell into place, the first group of residents in Chang¡¯an Fortress began to split up. Some of the people, especially the farmers, left the fortress. They were able to get a piece of land outside the fortress. After the initial emergency and filling their stomachs, the people began to fend for themselves. Land and crops were definitely the basics. Although it was difficult for the displaced people to leave their homeland, it was best that they had their own land and led a prosperous life with good weather conditions. In addition to the farmers, some people in Chang¡¯an, who had left their homeland, settled on the fields. Some were craftsmen relying on their skills, some were scholars forced to leave their homes, and some were good-for-nothing who had been idle for a long time. Most of them tried to return to their old professions, bringing signs of inhabitation and adding worldly aura to Chang¡¯an Fortress. The entire fortress was gradually getting on the right track. That was if you ignored the fact that this fortress was located deep in a mountain range. At this moment, a group of people came through the mountains and forests and arrived before the fortress. They looked at the fertile lands and the majestic fortress from afar, feeling a bit dazed. A middle-aged man, who was the leader of the group, stroked his long beard and asked the people beside him, ¡°Fourteenth Brother, is this the Chang¡¯an Fortress you were talking about?¡± The man next to him nodded. ¡°This is exactly the place, but not so many people were here before. It seems like the rumors are true. Longbei County¡¯s vagrants are staying here.¡± The long-bearded middle-aged man nodded and looked at the word ¡®Chang¡¯an¡¯. ¡°I hope this will also become a place where our Chen clan can regain its footing.¡± Chapter 35 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A Chen clan member looked at the majestic Chang¡¯an Fortress as hope welled up in him. However, the long period of being vagrants had left many of them uncertain. ¡°After all, the Eastern Tang Dynasty is powerful. There are other sects making things hard for us besides the royal family¡­¡± A young man whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s leave the border of Eastern Tang and go somewhere else, shall we?¡± ¡°It will be equally hard for us to leave Eastern Tang and have a foothold.¡± The old man beside him sighed. ¡°At that time, it would be even more difficult to return to our homeland in the future.¡± Just as all of them were discussing, they heard a clear voice. ¡°Rumor has it that Dragon Ridge has always been desolate. Why did a new fortress appear out of nowhere?¡± The voice came from a young girl around fourteen to fifteen years old. Her eyes darted around, looking curiously at the distant Chang¡¯an Fortress. ¡°Of course someone built it here¡­¡± The person who answered her suddenly stopped and contemplated. The long-bearded middle-aged man, who was the leader, nodded slowly. ¡°Fourteenth Brother told me before that no roads exist in the barren mountains in Dragon Ridge. ¡°The road leading from the mountains to the White Cloud Abyss was newly paved by the Tang Dynasty army recently to attack Chang¡¯an.¡± As he said that, he looked at the distant fortress wall, which was about forty feet high and several kilometers long. ¡°In this wilderness, the path isn¡¯t even accessible, yet they could even create such a large area of flat ground and find the masonry materials for building the fortress. How can ordinary people be able to do this?¡± The long-bearded middle-aged looked at his fellow clan members while speaking. At this moment, everyone sunk into deep thought. As people who had come to the fortress afterward, they wondered how such a fortress had been built from scratch. ¡°This place may not only allow the Chen clan to rise again in Eastern Tang but also to regain our former glory.¡± The long-bearded middle-aged man¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°We can still stay safe and prosper as long as we can gain a foothold in this fortress.¡± The other Chen clan members nodded one after another, and they followed the long-bearded middle-aged man to the fortress gate. As they approached the fortress, they stopped. A Chen clan member emerged. He was one of the three men who had been hunted down but were saved by Chang¡¯an Fortress. He walked toward the fortress gate and noticed that more people were standing on guard. The guards did not make things difficult for them. After talking, one of them simply said, ¡°All of you need to go to the Heavenly Pivot Hall to record your names and wait for Mister Black Cloud¡¯s further decision.¡± ¡°My son is now in the fortress. Can I meet him?¡± ¡°You can. You may go into the fortress. We will notify him on your behalf.¡± One guard led the group into the fortress and walked toward the center. On the way, the young man from the Chen clan, who had stayed in the fortress, rushed over. After he thanked the guard, he led his clan members to record their names. ¡°Feng¡¯er, what are the backgrounds of the guards at the gate just now?¡± a clan elder asked the young man. The young man answered, ¡°Seventh Granduncle, they all belong to the Heavenly Pivot Hall. They handle the fortress¡¯s state affairs and are assigned to the fortress gate to check on people entering and leaving the fortress.¡± Upon seeing some confusion among his clan members, he explained, ¡°The so-called Heavenly Pivot Hall is a state office, which is headed by Mister Black Cloud, a trusted aide of the Fortress Lord.¡± The others nodded in understanding. The young man added, ¡°In addition to this, there is also another state office in the fortress, the Heavenly Punishment Hall, which is in charge of law and order. It is still in the initial stages, and it should not be long before it sends some people to the gate as well.¡± The long-bearded middle-aged man asked, ¡°Who can join the state office?¡± ¡°The vagrants settled here have become the people of the fortress. Some talents among them were selected to serve Chang¡¯an.¡± The young man answered, ¡°Besides the commoners, there is a small Martial Dao sect here from Qinzhou Prefecture of Longbei County called the Cold Mountain Sect. ¡°It is said that some people of the Cold Mountain Sect made contributions to the fortress and thus received Mister Black Cloud¡¯s recognition. Many disciples have been able to join the Heavenly Pivot Hall and the Heavenly Punishment Hall, with some of them holding top positions.¡± ¡°The Cold Mountain Sect?¡± The Chen clan members were at a loss. Their ancestral land was very far away from Longbei County, and few of their clan members had dealings in this area. They were unfamiliar with Qinzhou Prefecture, let alone the Cold Mountain Sect. However, they had come into contact with many other similar sects before. ¡°It would be good enough if locals like them could produce a fourth-realm cultivator, right?¡± an old man muttered. The young man nodded. ¡°Twelfth Granduncle is right. The person with the highest cultivation level in the Cold Mountain Sect is their sect master, who is a martial artist at the fourth realm, the Brave Officer realm.¡± Some people around him were much more relaxed at the news. ¡°If even a sect presided over by a fourth-realm mighty figure can take on great responsibilities in the fortress, we will have a brilliant future here!¡± The Chen clan had fallen and was forced to leave its home, and it only had a few experts and talents in the clan. It was at the lowest point in its history. Nevertheless, a starving camel was still bigger than a horse. There were several fourth-realm martial artists in this group of people here. The long-bearded middle-aged man had reached the sixth realm of Martial Dao, the Marshal realm. As one of the most prestigious families in Eastern Tang, the Chen clan had the Martial Dao as its foundation, and it had a long history of family teachings. The forgotten teachings of Martial Dao passed down were incomparable to local sects like the Cold Mountain Sect. In a nutshell, at the height of its peak, the Chen clan was on par with a Daoist sacred ground such as the Forgotten Truth Temple, let alone in Qinzhou Prefecture. It was distressing to say that it had lost its power and became even inferior to the common folk. But even if the Chen clan was, few could compare to it. ¡°After all, Chang¡¯an Fortress is newly established, and everything is still in its initial stages. We¡¯ve come at the right time to gain the upper hand.¡± The Chen clan members were in high spirits. Their exhaustion from being hunted down was gone. The long-bearded middle-aged man frowned. ¡°Getting carried away so soon? This is not a place where you can do as you wish.¡± An old man beside him said with a smile, ¡°You have misunderstood. Everyone has seen the miracle of this fortress. How could we be so arrogant as to reverse the roles and take over their land? ¡°But compared to the Cold Mountain Sect, our clan exceeds it in terms of actual strength and foundational potential. ¡°Everyone serves Chang¡¯an. How can others compare to us? ¡°Even if there are sects that can compete with us, we will gain the upper hand. There will be a place for our clan at the top positions of Chang¡¯an in the future.¡± The other Chen clan members also raised their eyebrows, full of hope for a new life in the future. Only the young man who had always been in the fortress looked embarrassed. ¡°Feng¡¯er, is there anything special?¡± The long-bearded middle-aged man asked when he noticed the change in the young man. The young man looked around and saw the warm faces of his clan and friends before he gulped. Everyone gradually noticed that something was wrong. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Earlier, I sparred with a Cold Mountain Sect disciple¡­¡± The young man stumbled over his words and finally smiled bitterly. ¡°And I lost.¡± Chapter 36 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The young man¡¯s words startled all of them. ¡°You lost?¡± Everyone felt a little incredulous. ¡°Who exactly from the Cold Mountain Sect did you spar with?¡± The Chen clan members knew that victory and defeat were common in battle. Despite their pride in their clan¡¯s status, none of them would think that their clan was invincible. Moreover, the Chen clan was in a difficult situation now. However, everyone had not expected that their disciple would lose to a disciple of a local sect. As far as they knew, the Cold Mountain Sect Master had the highest cultivation level in that sect, being at the fourth realm of the Martial Dao. Generally speaking, the sect elders would be around the third realm, while the young disciples would be around the first or second realm. The young man of the Chen clan who spoke was at the third realm of the Martial Dao, the Fierce Warrior realm. With the Chen clan¡¯s forgotten teachings being more exquisite than the Cold Mountain Sect¡¯s, that fourth-realm Cold Mountain Sect Master might not necessarily be able to defeat this young man, let alone someone at the same third realm. How could a young disciple have defeated him? ¡°Could there be an amazing talent in the small Cold Mountain Sect who is already at the fourth realm at a young age and has the same cultivation level as his sect master?¡± The Chen clan members were full of doubt. The young man smiled bitterly. ¡°He¡¯s also at the third realm like me, and he seems to have just broken through.¡± The surrounding people were once again startled. How could a member of their clan have lost to a Cold Mountain Sect disciple given that they were both at the same cultivation realm? ¡°I admit that I underestimated my opponent at first, or I wouldn¡¯t have lost.¡± Now that he had said that, the young man made things clear calmly. ¡°But if I were to spar with him again, I¡¯m not absolutely confident that I would be able to turn the tables.¡± He said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m not being disrespectful to our clan¡¯s forgotten teachings or downplaying our prestige. The forgotten teachings and mental cultivation techniques of the Cold Mountain Sect are not inferior to our Great Wind Cloud Palm and Dragon Scroll Anthology.¡± The Chen clan members looked at the young man. He looked serious and solemn. Some of them wanted to reprimand him, but they could not say a word. A possibility surfaced in their minds. ¡°The Cold Mountain Sect¡¯s forgotten teachings shouldn¡¯t be this good.¡± Sure enough, the young man added, ¡°Due to their contributions, the Cold Mountain Sect obtained Chang¡¯an Fortress¡¯s teachings, so its martial foundation isn¡¯t what it used to be.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± The Chen clan members had complex and disappointed expressions. Just by looking at each other, they could figure out the unspeakable emotions in each other¡¯s eyes. Things were not as simple as they had thought. Or rather, they had underestimated Chang¡¯an Fortress. If it was really like what the young man said, as long as Chang¡¯an Fortress was willing, it could turn a small sect like the Cold Mountain Sect into a leading figure like the Forgotten Truth Temple or the Chen clan had been. Of course, having a top-notch inheritance and anthologies was merely the Cold Mountain Sect¡¯s first step in rising. It also needed a deep economic foundation and outstanding successors, which would take some time. But who could be sure that Chang¡¯an Fortress would not be able to give it all these things? At this rate, the rise of the Cold Mountain Sect was inevitable. If Chang¡¯an Fortress could nurture the Cold Mountain Sect, would there be a second, third, or even more? A sense of crisis arose in the hearts of the Chen clan members. Just at this moment, someone passed by in the distance. He greeted the young man with a smile when he saw him. The young man revealed a smile on his face and nodded in greeting. The other party seemed to be busy, so he did not come over and instead continued on his way. The young man sighed and introduced him to the clan elders, ¡°He¡¯s the Cold Mountain Sect disciple who defeated me. His name is Cao Feng. Previously, he and a Cold Mountain Sect disciple captured a Forgotten Truth Temple disciple. ¡°Chang¡¯an¡¯s Mister Black Cloud handed that disciple over to Cao Feng for interrogation, and he tormented him. ¡°In the past, the Cold Mountain Sect served the Forgotten Truth Temple and was suppressed by it, so Cao Feng got his chance to take revenge this time¡­¡± The Chen clan members looked even more serious than before when they heard this. After a long while, someone broke the silence. ¡°Feng¡¯er just said that he was defeated by the Cold Mountain Sect disciple because he underestimated him. If they fought again, nobody knows what the outcome would be. ¡°Although the foundational potential of the Cold Mountain Sect has increased, its current strength is still weaker than us. We still stand a chance, isn¡¯t that so?¡± He looked at the surrounding people. ¡°It is right to remain modest, but we do not need to undervalue ourselves.¡± He asked the young man, ¡°Aside from that local sect, the Cold Mountain Sect, who are the top-notch experts in Chang¡¯an Fortress?¡± ¡°I have only seen Senior Black Cloud and Senior Bloody Shadow,¡± the young man answered. ¡°Mister Black Cloud has never fought, but he seems unfathomable. Mister Bloody Shadow cultivates the Demon Dao. When the Tang Dynasty army attacked the fortress earlier, it seemed to be no match for the Eastern Tang Dynasty¡¯s Great Xuanwu General Du Kun.¡± The surrounding Chen clan members all nodded slightly and looked at the long-bearded middle-aged man. ¡°Du Kun¡¯s cultivation level is at the sixth realm. Even with the morale of a Tang Dynasty army and his killing intent, he¡¯s no match for Third Brother.¡± All of them were relieved, and their shattered confidence recovered a little. ¡°As far as I know, Third Brother can at least take on the third-highest position after the Fortress Lord and Mister Black Cloud in Chang¡¯an Fortress.¡± That long-bearded middle-aged man did not look relaxed. ¡°Have all of you forgotten our past lessons?¡± He glanced at everyone with a dignified look. ¡°We were suppressed by the Eastern Tang Dynasty precisely because we were independent, conducted ourselves with dignity, and kept a high profile. Do you guys want history to repeat itself?¡± Upon hearing that, everyone else was stern. ¡°We are grateful for Chang¡¯an Fortress¡¯s protection, but we have no intention of having our own way there¡­¡± an old man said as he deliberated over his choice of words. After he said that, all of them suddenly heard the cry of a phoenix. When everyone turned to look, they saw a faint bloody light rising into the sky in that direction. Chen Jiezhi stroked his long beard and looked serious. ¡°Feng¡¯er, that¡¯s the Mister Bloody Shadow you were talking about, right?¡± The young man looked at the looming blood phoenix light. ¡°Yes, but it wasn¡¯t that terrifying before¡­¡± ¡°Of course, Du Kun would be no match for it given its demonic cultivation.¡± Chen Jiezhi said resolutely, ¡°I¡¯m not even sure that I would be able to beat it. If what you said is true, it has improved within a short period from the time it fought with Du Kun.¡± A crisp female voice at the side suddenly asked, ¡°Just like the Cold Mountain Sect?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Jiezhi¡¯s tone was profound. The other Chen clan members went silent. ¡°We have to abide by the rules here. Our clan suffered serious blows before and cannot afford to become injured again.¡± Chen Jiezhi¡¯s tone was profound. ¡°All of you must have the same mentality and will that our ancestors had when they established our clan from scratch and blazed a new trail, do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone nodded. The Chen clan members asked to meet Mister Black Cloud. This was no hindrance. In the image of the old man dressed in black, Zhang Dongyun received Chen Jiezhi, who was the leader among them. ¡°Thank you for your magnanimity, Fortress Lord. Thank you for your care, Mister Black Cloud. We have received the protection of Chang¡¯an, and we will serve in return. If Chang¡¯an has any orders, the Chen clan will ruminate on it and do our best.¡± Chen Jiezhi bowed to the old man in black on the seat. Zhang Dongyun sized him up. ¡°You can still save the Chen clan if you bow down to the Eastern Tang Dynasty early, isn¡¯t that so?¡± Chapter 37 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°I will be honest. In the past, many domineering people of our clan acted too ostentatiously and turned us into a thorn in the side of the Eastern Tang Dynasty¡¯s royal family.¡± Chen Jiezhi respectfully answered Zhang Dongyun¡¯s question, ¡°Furthermore, our clan did not have a clear perception and allied with a few sects in Eastern Tang. We actually became close and fought alongside to deal with the royal family¡¯s pressure. But the alliance ended up being divided and disintegrated from within due to the royal family. As a result, my clan was abandoned and suffered a great calamity.¡± This long-bearded middle-aged man sighed. ¡°The royal family killed my father, who was the clan leader at that time. Apart from that, they also killed many clan members, and our clan can no longer make peace with them.¡± Zhang Dongyun spoke calmly, but his words were not very polite. ¡°In other words, all of you learned a lesson after suffering a beating. How long will this lesson keep you guys awake?¡± ¡°I will never forget it. It will be passed down from generation to generation. If anyone reneges on it, the Chen clan ought to fall.¡± Chen Jiezhi was firm. ¡°Very good.¡± Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly. He was not at all afraid if they rebelled. An internal rebellion would also generate quests to guard the fortress. It was unnecessary to deliberately force some people to rebel, but if they were looking for trouble, Zhang Dongyun would welcome it. ¡°His Majesty is magnanimous, and Chang¡¯an is open and merciful.¡± He looked at Chen Jiezhi in front of him. ¡°But you have to abide by the rules of the fortress. Remember your words today.¡± ¡°Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty. Thank you for your care, Mister Black Cloud.¡± Some sweat broke out on Chen Jiezhi¡¯s back. He felt an invisible pressure in front of Mister Black Cloud. Perhaps he was stronger than the old bloody shadow demon. He was worthy of being the first trusted aide under the Chang¡¯an Fortress Lord. After watching Chen Jiezhi leave, Zhang Dongyun smiled slightly. The Cold Mountain Sect was indeed suddenly showing signs of rapid development thanks to his rewards. Over time, it would have a greater chance of replacing the Forgotten Truth Temple than the other major sects. It would be able to take it to the next level. But this take-off needed to develop over time. In contrast, the Chen clan was a ready-made combat power right now. Unfortunately, it was much weaker than when it had been at its peak. But then again, if that had not happened, the Chen clan would not have taken the initiative to pay allegiance to him. I still have to strive to expand and develop my fortress¡­ Zhang Dongyun thought. After the Chen clan members experienced setbacks and suffered blows from Chang¡¯an Fortress while in the fortress, their mindset changed a lot. Their sense of superiority was obliterated. All the people of all ages kept a low profile and tried to integrate into Chang¡¯an Fortress. The Chen clan members, who had survived being hunted down by the Eastern Tang Dynasty, were not weak in any way in terms of both quality and ability. Compared to the local Cold Mountain Sect from Qinzhou Prefecture and the refugees from Longbei County, the Chen clan members still had advantages in various aspects. With correct attitudes and active integration into the fortress, they would naturally have a place. The Department of Law Enforcement under Zhang Dongyun gradually had a basic framework set up and started to get on track, just like the Department of State Affairs. [Completed the initial steps of the fortress¡¯s Department of Law Enforcement and started daily operations. You have completed Construction Quest 2.2. Rewarded 500 Construction EXP.] After completing two quests and with my previous balance, I now have 1,100 Construction EXP¡­ Zhang Dongyun calculated in his heart. If memory serves me right, the next construction quest should be¡­ [Construction Quest 2.3¡ªCreate a stable source of income for your fortress, where the residents have jobs and there is a stable economic reproduction.] It was as he had expected. After refreshing the list of quests, Zhang Dongyun shook his head slightly. He had done some experiments that proved this was a complex quest he had set up when designing the game. Fortress Lord Zhang sighed. This quest might look simple, but it was actually complex. The residents had to have their own jobs, and there needed to be economic reproduction. The so-called wealth would mainly depend on the residents of the fortress supporting themselves. While they fed themselves, they also had to provide for Zhang Dongyun, the Fortress Lord. Ultimately, they were the people of the Fortress Lord. He was not their nanny. But for Zhang Dongyun, it was much easier for him to guard the Impenetrable Fortress System and complete the quests by working as a nanny. For example, if he once again performed a miracle, reversed the laws of nature, and took over the creation of the world, he could easily make the Impenetrable Fortress the granary of the world. If he did not want to manage that much, he could also just manage Longbei County only. The refugee uprising was mainly due to famine and the government¡¯s excessive exploitation in Longbei County. If Chang¡¯an Fortress were to produce grains, there was no need to worry about selling them in Longbei County. However, it was impossible to accomplish the construction quest by doing a grain business. The only way was to sell the natural produce grown by the people of the fortress to the outside. When long would it take for a season¡¯s crop to be harvested, let alone the yield? He could not get new quests without completing the old ones. Zhang Dongyun was pondering about this problem in advance. There was actually a solution. The system¡¯s coverage could still go in another direction besides the four directions and above. Underground. After the first upgrade, two thousand meters underground was also within the system¡¯s coverage. With a sweep of his mind, Zhang Dongyun discovered mineral veins buried underground in the mountain ridge below Chang¡¯an Fortress. They were easy to dig. Even if he wanted the people to be self-reliant, it would not prevent Fortress Lord Zhang from digging the ground, right? Digging for ores and digging the ground was essentially the same thing. However, digging the ores and bringing them up to the ground would rely on the labor of the people. With Zhang Dongyun¡¯s protection, they did not need to worry about problems such as collapses. But unfortunately, the mineral veins were buried deep underground. Fortress Lord Zhang was seriously considering whether to use the system¡¯s power to smoothen the mountain ridge below so that the ¡®ground¡¯ below the fortress would sink closer to the mineral veins. I think I can give it a try, but there¡¯s no hurry. First of all, I need to find a solution for the sales. I¡¯ve been looking for trouble with the Eastern Tang Dynasty and the Forgotten Truth Temple for the sake of wiping out the surrounding sects. I will cripple and frighten them off so that they won¡¯t be able to blockade the outskirts and affect the development of Chang¡¯an Fortress. I also need to choose business partners for the sales of the mineral ores. I have to find a reliable way¡­ Just as Zhang Dongyun was pondering, his heart suddenly moved slightly. Someone had snuck in. The system covered a much broader scope than the fortress walls. Zhang Dongyun had noticed the other party before he could enter the fortress. Instead of capturing him immediately, Zhang Dongyun waited to see what would happen. The person who came was very good at hiding his tracks. Many people outside the fortress had yet to notice him. The other party then started to climb over the fortress wall. Fortress Lord Zhang could not help but feel a bit amused. The Thunderclap Sect¡¯s Wu Qiong had tried to sneak in at night the last time. However, this person climbed over the wall in broad daylight. A faint wisp of mist floated over the fortress wall. As soon as it left the fortress, it suddenly distorted and was forced to reveal its original form. A young Daoist priest fell from the sky, looking astonished, but he soon regained his composure. ¡°Xie Zhao, a disciple of the Forgotten Truth Temple, seeks an audience with the Chang¡¯an Fortress Lord and Mister Black Cloud,¡± the young Daoist priest said aloud. His voice spread far. The Chen clan members and the Cold Mountain Sect disciples in the fortress were startled. ¡°Xie Zhao, this name sounds familiar¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s the best disciple among the younger generation of the Forgotten Truth Temple. I heard that his cultivation surpasses that of many elders of the sect.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s him, the first successor of the Forgotten Truth Temple. Many people say he¡¯s the candidate to succeed as the abbot.¡± The people in the fortress were discussing. He looked nonchalant and sounded gentle. ¡°I was rude and presumptuous in coming here today, but there is a reason. I have no grudge against Chang¡¯an Fortress. Because some evil people of the Cold Mountain Sect incited disharmony, a disciple of my sect was captured by Chang¡¯an Fortress. ¡°I therefore ask to meet the Chang¡¯an Fortress Lord and Mister Black Cloud. I hope we can resolve the misunderstanding between us.¡± He was still courteous. Zhang Dongyun did not express an opinion. ¡°How are you related to that young Daoist priest?¡± Xie Zhao gave the highest degree of respect. ¡°I¡¯m his senior brother¡­¡± Zhang Dongyun interrupted him before he could finish. ¡°Seize him.¡± Chapter 38 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As soon as Mister Black Cloud gave the order, many people appeared in the fortress with crossbows aimed at the young Daoist priest in the air. The Daoist priest¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Senior?¡± A man appeared on the street below. It was the Cold Mountain Sect Master. He looked up at the sky and said loudly, ¡°Mister Black Cloud wants elders of the Forgotten Truth Temple to come.¡± Xie Zhao took a deep breath. ¡°I have no intention of disrespect. I am merely concerned about my junior brother, so I came here. ¡°My master has allowed me to act on behalf of the Forgotten Truth Temple outside.¡± He was the first successor of the Forgotten Truth Temple and the future successor to being the abbot. The Forgotten Truth Temple had given him a lot of authority to cultivate his prestige, and many sect elders could not compare to him. In the past, when his fellow senior brothers and junior brothers had provoked some powerful enemies outside, Xie Zhao was normally the first to rush over to provide support or negotiate with the enemy. Many times, thanks to the Forgotten Truth Temple¡¯s support, they got themselves out of the situation and turned their hostility into friendship when courtesy was present and everyone had dignity. But unfortunately, no matter how courteous he was, he could not withstand his opponent¡¯s sincere desire to pick a fight¡­ After Xie Zhao finished speaking, Zhang Dongyun did not respond. Upon seeing the situation, the Cold Mountain Sect Master waved his hand immediately. A split second later, hundreds of sharp armor-piercing arrows flew into the air toward Xie Zhao. The Cold Mountain Sect disciples and many Tang Dynasty troops were attacking him. In order to break free from being a captive doing hard labor, they were more diligent than the Cold Mountain Sect disciples. They only wanted to make up for their mistakes as soon as possible. The young Daoist priest in the air soon became the target of the arrows. But he did not end up like a hedgehog. These sharp arrows pierced straight through his body and flew into the distance. In midair, Xie Zhao was just like a faint mist as the sharp flying arrows created holes in him. The holes spread, and his entire body distorted and changed, turning into a mist that drifted away. ¡°It¡¯s the Forgotten Truth Temple¡¯s True Illusion Spell!¡± The Cold Mountain Sect Master bellowed, ¡°Expand the range of the arrows!¡± The people pulled their crossbow more. At the same time, more people in the fortress drew their bows and aimed at the mist drifting in the air. The hail of arrows reached a wider range, and the mist in the sky distorted and changed. Xie Zhao¡¯s figure then reappeared. However, he was flying toward the outside of the fortress and about to cross over the wall. ¡°Since Senior is insistent on doing this, I can only take my leave and invite the sect elders to come and discuss.¡± Xie Zhao still sounded calm. The fly-whisk in his hand waved away the arrows approaching him. But his expression soon changed slightly. The young Daoist priest was forced to stop flying back outside of the fortress, retreating instead of advancing. This time, he dodged a cold hurricane. An old man suddenly rose from the ground and blocked Xie Zhao. ¡°Was that¡­ the Great Wind Cloud Palm just now?¡± The young Daoist priest frowned slightly. ¡°You¡¯re from the Chen clan?¡± The old man replied calmly, ¡°Young Daoist priest, please stay.¡± Xie Zhao scanned from the corner of his eyes and saw many people gathered below, all eyeing him with ferocious gazes. The blood in some of their bodies was steaming hot, seemingly faintly forming small storms that circled them. It¡¯s the Dragon Scroll Anthology. They¡¯re really from the Chen clan. Xie Zhao regained his calmness. The old man in front of him, who could hover in the air, was at least at the fifth realm of the Martial Dao, the Flying General realm. The dozens of Chen clan members were not short of any martial artists at the fourth realm of the Martial Dao. They could also briefly soar and glide in the air. A group of people surrounded him in all directions, blocking Xie Zhao¡¯s way out of the fortress. The Cold Mountain Sect Master, who was at the fourth realm of the Martial Dao, caught up behind him. Xie Zhao glanced at the old man in front of him. ¡°So, the Chen clan has sought refuge under Chang¡¯an Fortress.¡± As he performed hand seals with one hand, a light flashed faintly in his eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t fool me.¡± The old man in front of him streaked across the air. Instead of Xie Zhao, who was chanting the spell, his target was the empty place beside him. However, as the old man¡¯s palms stirred the wind and clouds into a tornado, the air in the empty space suddenly shifted. Xie Zhao¡¯s true figure was revealed among the drifting mist. The figure beside him was an illusion created by his True Illusion Spell. It could fool others, but not the old man. The old man accurately caught Xie Zhao¡¯s actual position and struck with both palms, striking with all his might. Xie Zhao did not panic and still performed hand seals. Talismans suddenly flew from his body and transformed into balls of light in the air. The balls of light circled Xie Zhao, forming a defense to block the old man¡¯s Great Wind Cloud Palm. The old man immediately changed his move and launched both palms in succession, exploding the circling balls of light. But at the same time, a radiance gushed out of Xie Zhao¡¯s eyes in all directions and all colors. The old man¡¯s expression changed. ¡°The True Nightmare Spell?¡± He shouted to alert the others. At the same time, he gathered all his martial artist blood energy and condensed it into his shout. His voice was like rolling thunder, shocking everywhere. His shout dispersed the colorful glow flowing out of Xie Zhao¡¯s eyes. However, the remaining portion still took effect. The Cold Mountain Sect Master, who chased after him, looked very pale, his eyes slightly dazed. He realized his surroundings had changed. Chang¡¯an Fortress had disappeared. He was back on Cold Mountain in Qinzhou Prefecture in an instant. A raging fire had engulfed the Cold Mountain Sect¡¯s residences. When he looked down, the sect disciples¡¯ bodies were all over the place with blood flowing everywhere. When he looked up at the sky, he saw red clouds under the reflection of the fire. The Forgotten Truth Temple Daoists looked down at Cold Mountain expressionlessly from the clouds. It was as though the heavens had sent down divine punishment to Cold Mountain. The Cold Mountain Sect Master continuously warned himself that everything was not real and that it was all Xie Zhao¡¯s spell. He wanted to shout but realized that he could not produce a sound. The raging fire climbed up his body, wanting to engulf him. The searing pain felt so real. A group of severely injured Cold Mountain Sect disciples wailed to him for help and repented to the erudite people of the Forgotten Truth Temple in the sky. No matter how much the Cold Mountain Sect Master struggled, he could not escape this purgatory. In the actual world, he stood still like a clay puppet and wood carving. A group of martial artists of the Chen clan also looked the same on the ground, their eyes blank as they stood still. Their minds were full of images of their entire clan being massacred by the Eastern Tang Dynasty and not receiving any aid. ¡°Ninth Uncle, Sixteenth Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Only a young girl seemed normal and looked at her clan members in surprise. The old man in the air firmed his will and stabilized his mind to protect his soul from being affected by the enemy¡¯s Dharma spell. While he stabilized his mind, Xie Zhao¡¯s figure drifted past like a mist. Xie Zhao was about to cross over the Chang¡¯an Fortress¡¯s walls, but he suddenly sank. As though a heavy load had been placed on him, he was forced to descend. He looked up to see a long-bearded middle-aged man standing in the air above. His powerful martial artist aura was overwhelming. ¡°Since Mister Black Cloud has given the order, Daoist Priest Xie should stay,¡± Chen Jiezhi said slowly. Chapter 39 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°I won¡¯t stay still with my hands tied and wait to be captured.¡± After saying that, Xie Zhao put his fingers together and jabbed above. The Dragon Jabbing Hand that Xie Zhao executed was even better than his junior brother¡¯s. A faint golden light flashed on his knife-like fingers. He cut apart the air currents that were suppressing him in one stroke as though it were paper. Chen Jiezhi¡¯s expression was calm. Nobody¡¯s Great Wind Cloud Palm could compare to the one this Chen clan member was displaying. The violent air currents seemed to condense as though they were solid and suppressed Xie Zhao¡¯s Dragon Jabbing Hand. The storm contained an unyielding aura of two armies rushing to kill each other on the battlefield. Xie Zhao¡¯s Dao Heart became unstable due to the impact of the killing intent. The golden light on the Dragon Jabbing Hand dissipated, and Xie Zhao slammed to the ground. His body shattered, turning into clouds of drifting mist. But under Chen Jiezhi¡¯s Great Wind Cloud Hand, the violent wind seemed to have formed a tangible cover. Even though Xie Zhao¡¯s Illusory Mist Shift Dharma spell was great, it could not break through Chen Jiezhi¡¯s palm. The blazing storm was everywhere and suddenly blew away the mist. ¡°As far as I know, only the Daoists and erudite people at the sixth realm, the Meditation realm, can cultivate the True Nightmare Spell. However, Daoist Priest Xie can cultivate it at the fifth realm. You live up to your name, but¡­¡± Chen Jiezhi glanced at Xie Zhao. ¡°Chang¡¯an Fortress is not a place where you can behave atrociously.¡± Xie Zhao was silent and tried to seek a way out as he resisted Chen Jiezhi¡¯s oppressive power. Upon seeing that, Chen Jiezhi was calm, but his actions were merciless. While the tornado was spinning, it was as though it formed a furnace that was becoming increasingly hot. Xie Zhao started to suffocate in the tornado. Zhang Dongyun did not intervene and merely watched quietly as Xie Zhao was captured. After just settling down in the fortress, the Chen clan was really striving to do well and spared no effort in making a move. It was indeed much stronger than the Cold Mountain Sect. However, Xie Zhao was worthy of his reputation as the top younger generation of the Forgotten Truth Temple. Facing a fifth-realm opponent and the besiegement of a group of martial artists, he was still nearly able to escape. He was only taken down after Chen Jiezhi, a sixth-realm martial artist, took action. Even though Chen Jiezhi did not have the same morale as Du Kun had with his army, the Chen clan¡¯s Great Wind Cloud Hand and the Dragon Scroll Anthology were so formidable that Chen Jiezhi was even more powerful than Du Kun. It would be difficult for the fifth-realm Xie Zhao to last too long under the sixth-realm Chen Jiezhi. The two sides were now akin to fighting at close quarters face-to-face with substantial force while comparing the level of their skills and foundation. A Daoist cultivator had no advantage over a martial artist. Martial artists cultivated their physical bodies and blood constantly, taking it one step at a time. Daoist cultivators, on the other hand, refine their essence into Qi, then Qi into the spirit. They connected to the heavens and the earth and regarded nature as their master. Xie Zhao¡¯s True Nightmare Spell was indeed astounding. It had instantly suppressed the hearts and minds of many martial artists, causing them to sink into the nightmarish hell in their hearts that they were most reluctant to face. Facing it, the fifth-realm opponent had to concentrate to protect his mind so as not to be overturned by Xie Zhao in an instant. But this move was utterly useless against Chen Jiezhi. It was true that martial artists cultivated their bodies and blood and did not specialize in spiritual cultivation. Spirits could not harass them due to their powerful blood and firm will. The more powerful a martial artist was, the more stable their spiritual will would be. Therefore, they could resist other cultivators¡¯ attacks against their spiritual will. A martial artist could focus and break an enemy¡¯s Dharma spells with a simple shout. As with Daoist Dharma spells, practicing martial arts contained shortcomings as well. But in actual combat, Daoist cultivators might not be able to take advantage of martial artists in regards to the spiritual mind. Water could put out a fire, but the fire could also dry up the water. Most of the time, a spiritual contest between two parties depended on the individuals. Close physical combat was another matter entirely. At this point in the fight, Chen Jiezhi had a sure victory. As he suppressed Xie Zhao, he shouted aloud. Chen Jiezhi¡¯s shout was more powerful than the old man¡¯s. Everyone that was like a wood carving on the ground and being suppressed by Xie Zhao¡¯s True Nightmare Spell suddenly awakened. All of them were sweating profusely and felt weak, both mentally and physically. When they looked around and found themselves in Chang¡¯an Fortress, they heaved a sigh of relief in unison. Zhang Dongyun could see the complete picture. He did not look at anyone else other than a young girl. ¡°Ninth Uncle, sit down and rest.¡± She was taking care of her clan elder. In contrast to her clan elders, who had cultivation significantly higher than hers, she looked much more relaxed at the moment. When facing Xie Zhao¡¯s True Nightmare Spell, the young girl seemed as though nothing had happened to her. To be precise, the True Nightmare Spell did not work against her. Those present, both the Chen clan members and the Cold Mountain Sect Master, were all of higher cultivation than her. But the True Nightmare Spell suppressed everyone except her. Even she was more relaxed than the old man of the Chen clan who was at the fifth realm of the Martial Dao. He still needed to concentrate to stabilize his mind. However, the True Nightmare Spell was like a mere breeze to the young girl. At first, Zhang Dongyun thought that she had some kind of treasure to protect her soul and help her resist the True Nightmare Spell. But upon closer inspection, he found she did not have any similar treasures. This all stemmed from herself. ¡°This is interesting¡­¡± Zhang Dongyun smiled slightly while pondering. A cooked duck could not fly away. He returned his attention to the side of Chen Jiezhi and Xie Zhao. In the end, Chen Jiezhi succeeded in capturing Xie Zhao. Daoist Priest Xie fainted¡­ [Random Guarding Quest 2.2¡ªKill or capture the Forgotten Truth Temple disciple Xie Zhao, who has entered the fortress.] [Subordinate Chen Jiezhi has captured Xie Zhao and completed Random Guarding Quest 2.2. Rewarded 300 Guarding EXP.] Zhang Dongyun nodded in satisfaction. Chen Jiezhi escorted Xie Zhao to see Mister Black Cloud. Zhang Dongyun projected an illusion of Mister Black Cloud and casually instructed, ¡°The person you have captured will be at your disposal to teach him the rules of the fortress.¡± ¡°I will follow your instructions,¡± Chen Jiezhi said respectfully. Zhang Dongyun also instructed the Cold Mountain Sect Master, ¡°Tell the Forgotten Truth Temple that there is no need to talk if the same thing like today happens.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The Cold Mountain Sect Master then took his leave. Chen Jiezhi took his leave with the captured Xie Zhao and the other Chen clan members. ¡°Third Uncle, what should we do with him?¡± someone asked. ¡°Just do as Mister Black Cloud has instructed.¡± After Chen Jiezhi instructed, his eyes turned to another side. ¡°I see¡­¡± The young girl looked at the person next to her on the left, then at the person next to her on the right, and finally, with some uncertainty, reached out and pointed at herself. Chapter 40 Chen Jiezhi looked at the young girl and nodded slowly. ¡°I haven¡¯t noticed that Chaoyan has such talent. We¡¯ve misjudged her.¡± The young girl named Chen Chaoyan was at a loss. ¡°Third Uncle, are you saying that the Daoist priest¡¯s spell just now didn¡¯t affect me?¡± Not only Chen Jiezhi, but the other Chen clan members also had their eyes on the young girl. ¡°The Forgotten Truth Temple¡¯s True Nightmare Spell lives up to its name and is truly an extraordinary Daoist spell,¡± the old man from the Chen clan who had blocked Xie Zhao head-on said slowly. He was at the fifth realm like Xie Zhao and had still needed to go all out to resist the Daoist¡¯s Dharmic spell. The old man had shouted loudly earlier, partially breaking the power of Xie Zhao¡¯s True Nightmare Spell. But the spell still hit the others in an instant and suppressed their souls. The only exception was Chen Chaoyan. She had been even more relaxed than the old man. At this moment, even the captured Xie Zhao was glaring at the young girl. Even though he was now a prisoner, Xie Zhao could not help saying, ¡°Your connate soul is far beyond ordinary. If you enter my Daoist school, you will have boundless future achievements!¡± Chen Chaoyan was a little confused. ¡°Daoist school¡­¡± Chen Jiezhi did not interrupt Xie Zhao but looked at Chen Chaoyan and nodded solemnly. ¡°Your soul is both tough and agile. You are indeed excellent material for Daoist cultivation.¡± The young girl was a little embarrassed. ¡°Why wasn¡¯t I affected by that Daoist priest¡¯s spell just now? I don¡¯t understand why.¡± She looked guilty. ¡°Third Uncle, you know that I¡¯m not good at martial arts¡­¡± ¡°Just because the Martial Dao doesn¡¯t suit you, it doesn¡¯t mean that other cultivation formulations will be the same,¡± Chen Jiezhi said in a warm voice. Chen Chaoyan blinked. ¡°But martial arts is the foundation of our clan.¡± Someone beside her whispered, ¡°Of the four great traditions of Daoism in Eastern Dynasty, the Fortune Celebration Temple is in cahoots with the royal family, and the Xuanyi Daoism has always kept a low profile and doesn¡¯t meddle in the matters of others. To avoid conflict with the royal family, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t dare to get involved with our Chen clan for the sake of Chaoyan. In that case, only the Azure Cloud Temple is left¡­¡± Xie Zhao smiled bitterly as he listened. In the four great Daoism traditions, there was still the Forgotten Truth Temple. Now that the Chen clan sought refuge under Chang¡¯an Fortress, and Chang¡¯an Fortress was at odds with the Forgotten Truth Temple, it was naturally impossible for the Chen clan to consider the Forgotten Truth Temple. ¡°The Azure Cloud Temple has always been the top Daoist sacred ground in Eastern Tang and a thorn in the side of the royal family, so it¡¯s suitable for Chaoyan to join the sect,¡± someone said. But one person next to him then said, ¡°But because the Azure Cloud Temple is a thorn in the side of the East Tang Dynasty¡¯s royal family and may follow in the footsteps of our Chen clan at any time, it may not be a good idea for Chaoyan to go there.¡± The former asked, ¡°Then what do you think?¡± The latter answered, ¡°Why don¡¯t we try our luck with the Xuanyi Daoism? That sect is often alone, but with Chaoyan¡¯s talent, it may be convinced to take a risk.¡± As everyone was discussing, someone suddenly said softly, ¡°This place may not be a terrible choice.¡± Everyone then turned silent. They looked at each other and were silent for a while. He was obviously referring to Chang¡¯an Fortress¡­ ¡°The Cold Mountain Sect, which cultivates the Martial Dao, and the Demon Dao experts, who cultivate the Blood Phoenix Transformation, have all benefited from this place,¡± Chen Jiezhi said. ¡°Apart from the Martial Dao and the Demon Dao, there might be Daoist cultivation formulation here as well.¡± Everyone nodded in silence. At this point, the young man who had stayed in the fortress said, ¡°Previously, when the Tang Dynasty army attacked the fortress, the Fortress Lord didn¡¯t personally take action, but he used the refugees as puppets and controlled them. He also lent his power to the people to wipe out the Tang Dynasty army. It seems like a technique of the Demon Dao, yet it also seems to be of Daoism.¡± Everyone had some thoughts. In fact, some of them had thought about this. But the world¡¯s great clans were used to placing multiple bets and did not put all their eggs in one basket. A group of martial artists was staying in Chang¡¯an Fortress, so they subconsciously hoped that Chen Chaoyan, who was a Daoist, would go somewhere else. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will not be easy for us to ask Chang¡¯an Fortress to teach Chaoyan the Dharmic Dao, as we¡¯re seeking refuge under Chang¡¯an Fortress.¡± An old man lamented. ¡°Capturing the Forgotten Truth Temple disciple is considered a contribution, but we are staying in Chang¡¯an. Such a thing is probably nothing.¡± Chen Jiezhi said, ¡°Perhaps it would be better not to beat around the bush but to be straightforward and sincere in our pleas.¡± All of them were startled. ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t very good, is it?¡± someone said in doubt. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work out, and we are honest with each other, some people may laugh at us for being greedy, but the Chang¡¯an Fortress Lord and Mister Black Cloud are not so narrow-minded,¡± Chen Jiezhi said slowly. ¡°If it works out, we will do our best no matter what the price is.¡± He turned to look at Chen Chaoyan. ¡°But Chaoyan, are you willing to learn Daoist spells?¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to try.¡± The young girl looked bright. ¡°But Third Uncle, if I really get a chance to receive a reward from Chang¡¯an Fortress, can we ask Chang¡¯an to teach us a superior Martial Dao so that everyone in the clan can cultivate it?¡± Chen Jiezhi nodded. ¡°It¡¯s enough that you have this intention. But whether you can get Chang¡¯an to pass on the teachings depends on Chang¡¯an Fortress¡¯s decision. ¡°Chaoyan, you are a rare Daoist genius. You have some hope of entering Chang¡¯an¡¯s discerning eyes.¡± ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Chen Chaoyan scratched her head. ¡°Be frank and sincere,¡± Chen Jiezhi instructed her. ¡°Go meet Mister Black Cloud first and ask him to introduce you. If you don¡¯t have that good fortune, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Chen Chaoyan smiled and nodded. ¡°I naturally won¡¯t.¡± ¡°You should go alone. Everything depends on your own destiny,¡± Chen Jiezhi said. The young girl then said goodbye to her relatives and friends of the same clan and went to seek an audience with Mister Black Cloud. When Zhang Dongyun saw this, he smiled slightly. The cooked duck flew into the pot by itself, didn¡¯t it? Although she was still very young, she had higher cultivation potential than the old bloody shadow demon, Chen Jiezhi, and the others. Chen Chaoyan could not enter and stood outside the door honestly. The old man in black projected by Zhang Dongyun said, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Fortress Lord and Senior are pedant celestial beings who know all sorts of principles, but I am not talented. May I ask Chang¡¯an to teach me Daoist canonical texts?¡± Chen Chaoyan said respectfully. ¡°I will definitely cultivate diligently and serve Chang¡¯an.¡± Zhang Dongyun said calmly in the tone of Mister Black Cloud, ¡°The Chen clan has taken down the Forgotten Truth Temple disciple. Contributions will be rewarded, but your family is seeking refuge under Chang¡¯an for safety. That will be another matter.¡± The young girl replied, ¡°Our clan is grateful for Chang¡¯an¡¯s protection and dares not forget.¡± ¡°Rules are rules.¡± Mister Black Cloud added, ¡°You have made a contribution today, so I will give you a chance, but only one chance.¡± The young girl was delighted. ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± Then she was suddenly in a slight trance. In the darkness, Chen Chaoyan felt as though she had become a seed in the ground. The seed worked hard to germinate, burst out of the ground, and then thrive. Zhang Dongyun observed her with great interest. The cooked duck had come to his door of its own accord, and he kindly accepted. However, this did not stop him from testing her. The harder the opportunity was to obtain, the more she would cherish it. Meanwhile, Zhang Dongyun also examined the girl¡¯s qualifications. In Daoist cultivation, the soul was important, but not just the soul. Right now, Zhang Dongyun was examining her physique for her ability to inspire and refine spiritual energy. So far, despite it not being as outstanding as her soul, it was still extraordinary. If the four Daoist sacred grounds¡ªthe Azure Cloud Temple, the Fortune Celebration Temple, the Forgotten Truth Temple, and the Xuanyi Daoism¡ªfound out about her, they would definitely fight among themselves to take her as a disciple. The Chen clan, which had the Martial Dao as its foundation and experienced chaos and crisis due to great changes, had buried a Daoist genius. Hold on! While examining Chen Chaoyan, Zhang Dongyun suddenly frowned. With the addition of the Impenetrable Fortress System, he could see the secrets hidden in the depths. Chen Chaoyan¡¯s gifted soul seemed to be related to the Pure Yang Temple from back then. Back then, the Twelve Tyrants had destroyed the Pure Yang Temple. Based on her age, Chen Chaoyan was born many years after the destruction of the Pure Yang Temple. Could she be the reincarnation of an erudite Daoist of the Pure Yang Temple? Or is it¡­ Zhang Dongyun focused his gaze while he pondered. His ninth brother, one of the Twelve Tyrants, was from the Pure Yang Temple and had betrayed his master. He was also a direct descendant of the Pure Yang Temple. Is Chen Chaoyan related? Zhang Dongyun became more and more interested. The young girl outside passed the test and was unable to contain her excitement. ¡°Senior¡­¡± The door opened on both sides without the wind. Mister Black Cloud stepped out, looked at Chen Chaoyan, and nodded slightly. ¡°Not bad.¡± Without waiting for Chen Chaoyan¡¯s reply, he added, ¡°You have two choices now. ¡°First, learn the Dharmic Dao from me. I will not neglect you. ¡°Second, follow me to meet His Majesty and undergo His Majesty¡¯s test.¡± The old man in black examined the young girl. ¡°His Majesty is absolutely a thousand times greater than I am. ¡°But let me remind you, if you can¡¯t pass His Majesty¡¯s test, you don¡¯t have to think about getting any rewards from me. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the chance to choose for yourself.¡± Chapter 41 Upon hearing Mister Black Cloud¡¯s words, Chen Chaoyan was clearly stunned. After some hesitation, she asked softly, ¡°Senior, is this choice also a test? A test of the mind and will¡­¡± Zhang Dongyun almost laughed. This was indeed his way of adding some twists and turns to Chen Chaoyan¡¯s path of seeking the Dao. However, the poor little girl¡¯s decision would not affect the final outcome. Zhang Dongyun did not answer Chen Chaoyan¡¯s question and instead merely looked at her. Chen Chaoyan scratched her head. ¡°Then please help me, Senior. I wish to give it a try at His Majesty¡¯s side.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± The old man in black got up and walked out. Black mists scattered and swept the two of them, bringing them outside the Great Ming Palace. Zhang Dongyun was playing second fiddle to it. Mister Black Cloud¡¯s projection greeted outside the palace. ¡°Your Majesty, a daughter of the Chen clan, Chaoyan, is exceptionally gifted and has good qualifications. She is very suitable for Daoist cultivation and is seeking Chang¡¯an¡¯s guidance. ¡°I do not dare to decide on this. May Your Majesty decide on this.¡± Chen Chaoyan stayed outside the palace honestly, waiting for the mysterious Fortress Lord to decide her fate. Suddenly, darkness surrounded her. She could see nothing. She could hear nothing. She could touch nothing. She was just in an empty space. ¡°Is this a test to see if I can remain calm?¡± the young girl mumbled to herself, unflustered. Then she realized she could not even hear her own voice. The extreme silence and darkness could almost drive anyone crazy. But Chen Chaoyan was calm. She waited for a while but did not hear any instructions from the Chang¡¯an Fortress Lord or Mister Black Cloud. Thus, the young girl started meditating peacefully. In the darkness, Chen Chaoyan was unsure whether time was passing as fast as the outside world. She got up after about one hour based on her calculations. The young girl moved her body and practiced fist moves in the darkness. Although she was not suitable for martial arts and was prepared to switch to Daoism, she had not read any Daoist canons and only knew some of her clan¡¯s Martial Dao. She was simply practicing to pass the time. After practicing for an hour, she then meditated for another hour. Time flew by as she repeated the cycle. Chen Chaoyan was always calm and enjoyed herself. She eventually went to sleep in peace. When she woke up, she stretched her body and touched her abdomen. I don¡¯t feel hungry¡­ In other words, time was not passing the same as in reality. She would have been so hungry after such a long time in reality¡­ At the thought of that, the young girl suddenly felt her saliva at the bottom of her tongue. She was not hungry, but her cravings were aroused. Then her eyes suddenly lit up. She was seemingly trying to verify that everything was illusory. She did not need to adjust to the change in light and darkness. She found herself inside a simple but vast palace instead of being outside the Great Ming Palace. Mister Black Cloud was still standing respectfully by the side. A figure sat on the throne above her. Light covered his face, making it hard to see. He was sitting there and placed his hands together in front of him with his ring and little fingers interlocked while the tips of his middle fingers, index fingers, and thumbs were touching each other. ¡°Well done.¡± A clear majestic voice sounded. Chen Chaoyan returned to her senses and shivered before quickly bowing. ¡°Chen¡­¡± She was used to calling herself a descendant of the Chen clan, but as soon as she uttered that, she suddenly changed her words. ¡°Chen Chaoyan, a citizen of Chang¡¯an, greets Your Majesty!¡± The figure above said calmly, ¡°You may rise.¡± The young girl heaved a sigh of relief, stood up, and looked down at her feet. At that moment, she suddenly felt warmth in front of her. Chen Chaoyan summoned the courage to look up. Then she saw a Dao scroll floating before her with the words ¡®Supreme Clarity Divine Heaven Precious Record¡¯. ¡°Black Cloud, you are responsible for guiding her cultivation. I will test her every month.¡± ¡°I will obey Your Majesty¡¯s orders,¡± Mister Black Cloud answered. Chen Chaoyan was delighted and bowed. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty.¡± Even though she did not know what was powerful about the Supreme Clarity Divine Heaven Precious Record, a Daoist canon bestowed by the Chang¡¯an Fortress Lord would be extraordinary, right? ¡°Go on,¡± the figure above said. Chen Chaoyan then found herself back outside the Great Ming Palace and holding the Supreme Clarity Divine Heaven Precious Record in her hands. Mister Black Cloud at the side said calmly, ¡°You can¡¯t pass it on to anyone else. No one can look at it, nor can it end up in anyone¡¯s hands besides yours. Do you understand?¡± Chen Chaoyan composed herself. ¡°I understand.¡± Mister Black Cloud nodded. ¡°Be diligent. If you fail to pass His Majesty¡¯s test a month later, His Majesty will take back the first volume of the Supreme Clarity Divine Heaven Precious Record.¡± The young girl held the Dao scroll and replied happily, ¡°I will do my best and will never be lazy.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Mister Black Cloud nodded slightly. ¡°If your cultivation progresses fast enough, His Majesty will naturally bestow you the next few Dao canons later.¡± Chen Chaoyan bowed to the old man in black. ¡°I am grateful for your guidance, Senior.¡± ¡°Since His Majesty has instructed me, I will guide you well. You have earned this by passing the test, so you don¡¯t need to thank me.¡± Mister Black Cloud said calmly, ¡°Every month after His Majesty¡¯s test, you have the opportunity to ask His Majesty for advice. This is both a test and an opportunity for you. You should prepare well and treasure it. Do you understand?¡± Chen Chaoyan took a deep breath. ¡°I understand. Thank you for your advice, Senior.¡± Holding the Dao scroll in her arms, she was so excited and eager that she wished she could start reading it and trying it out right away. When she returned home, the Chen clan members were delighted when they heard what had happened. This not only meant that Chen Chaoyan, a genius in Daoist spells, would not be buried, but it also meant that someone from the Chen clan had managed to get close to the center of Chang¡¯an. Chen Chaoyan was happy for her clan, but at the same time, she also felt very attracted to the Supreme Clarity Divine Heaven Precious Record. As it turned out, for her, cultivating the Daoist Dharmic formulation was just like being a fish in the water. When she first started, she needed to consult Mister Black Cloud from time to time. Later on, she could enlighten herself with the Daoist canon as her cultivation progressed rapidly. The first realm of the Martial Dao was the Body Tempering realm, while the first realm of Daoist cultivation was called ¡®Sensing¡¯. It was mainly about Daoist cultivators sensing the flow of their own essence Qi and the spiritual energy of nature outside. This juncture was the foundation of Daoist cultivation. Unsuitable cultivators would never succeed in their entire lives. Suitable cultivators would soon be rewarded after some guidance. In contrast, Chen Chaoyan was almost born beyond this realm. She did not have this thought before. Now that she had formally stepped into Daoist cultivation, with a single thought from her, she reached this juncture easily. However, compared to improving blood in the first realm of the Martial Dao, raising strength, speed, and reaction to allow for clear judgment, the first realm of Daoist cultivation was more profound. If a cultivator was fighting with a human being, their senses were more sensitive than normal people. Minor improvements were seen in other aspects. In terms of combat, first-realm Daoist cultivators could not cast any Dharma spells. They also could not refine their own talismans and could only use low-level Dharma artifacts or talismans from others. At the second realm, Qi Formation, Daoist cultivators were slightly better at combat. Daoist cultivators at this realm could create their own talismans and seal their spells in the talismans beforehand. More importantly, they had greater sensitivity. They could look within themselves, see their souls, refine their essence into Qi, and inspire and refine spiritual energy into Dharmic powers. The first realm of Daoist cultivation was more like the threshold of selection, while the second realm was the actual entry point. Chen Chaoyan broke through to this realm very quickly. The advantages of a Pure Yang Immortal Soul in Daoist cultivation were plentiful. It¡¯s basically comparable to the advantages of the spirit jade fetus for Martial Dao cultivation¡­ Zhang Dongyun, who was observing from the side, nodded to himself. The next hurdle for Chen Chaoyan was the third realm, Foundation Establishment. When Daoist cultivators reached this realm, they could use their Dharmic powers to regulate their spiritual energy with the help of nature, cast Dharma spells, and refine their own Dharma artifacts. The Forgotten Truth Temple disciple whom the three members of the Cold Mountain Sect had captured was at this realm. Further up, the fourth realm of Daoism was Furnace. At this realm, cultivators prepared for core formation. The souls of cultivators would condense and could temporarily leave their bodies. At the same time, their Dharmic powers would grow, and they could ride mists and briefly glide through the air, which was different in principle but similar to the fourth realm of the Martial Dao on the surface. As for Xie Zhao, the first successor of the Forgotten Truth Temple, he was at the fifth realm of the Daoist cultivation, Golden Core. After a Daoist cultivator formed a golden core, their Dharmic powers grew further and became highly condensed. At this realm, they could ride the mists and clouds and fly freely in the air like someone of the Flying General realm. Their speed might not be as violent and fierce as a Flying General when flying in a straight line, but they were agile in descending, ascending, and changing directions. A Daoist cultivator at the Furnace realm could have their soul out of their body. When their soul was out of their body, they could use it for cultivation, but the soul could not be far from the physical body and could not cast Dharma spells. A fifth-realm cultivator would form a golden core and hide it in their soul, which could make the soul more condensed. Outside the body, it could not only travel far from the body, but the cultivator could also use their soul to cast Dharma spells. The power of directly casting Dharma spells with the soul was more powerful, and its regulation of spiritual energy was faster and more convenient. But the soul was more prone to injuries without the protection of the physical body. Therefore, most of the time, the souls of fifth-realm Daoist cultivators such as Xie Zhao would only be out of their bodies for cultivation and not to fight directly against their enemies. When Xie Zhao tried to break out of the fortress, if his soul had been out of his body and he had used the True Nightmare Spell, the old man of the Chen clan, who was at the fifth realm of the Martial Dao and blocking him, would have been fraught with grim possibilities and have his mind suppressed on the spot. But on the other hand, given the opponent¡¯s Martial Dao power with his blood as strong as a furnace, a single palm could also directly destroy Xie Zhao¡¯s soul. Zhang Dongyun quietly observed Chen Chaoyan¡¯s cultivation. Her progress was as clear as a flame. Through instructing her, Zhang Dongyun gained a deeper understanding of Daoist cultivation and slowly shifted the system¡¯s blessings to his own understanding. Meanwhile, he re-grasped his Martial Dao cultivation. During this period, he had focused most of his energy on the fortress¡¯s construction, which somewhat slowed down his cultivation. Now that the fortress¡¯s development was gradually on the right track, Fortress Lord Zhang regained focus on his cultivation. After a few days, Zhang Dongyun, who was in cultivation, suddenly felt a slight movement in his heart. Another group of people had approached Chang¡¯an. The person leading the group was a familiar face. The Thunderclap Sect¡¯s Elder Wu Qiong with several Thunderclap Sect members stopped outside the fortress gates and saluted. ¡°Wu Qiong of the Thunderclap Sect seeks an audience with the Chang¡¯an Fortress Lord and Mister Black Cloud.¡± Zhang Dongyun frowned while sitting in the Great Ming Palace. ¡°It¡¯s accurate.¡± Chapter 42 Wu Qiong took a deep breath and entered the fortress with the few people behind him. Soon, the one-eyed young man appeared in front of them. ¡°Please follow me to meet Mister Black Cloud.¡± Wu Qiong and the others nodded slightly and then followed him. Hui Tianyu led the way, looking as usual. A few disciples of the Cold Mountain Sect on guard at the fortress gate looked at Wu Qiong and the other members of the Thunderclap Sect with slightly complicated expressions. When they heard Wu Qiong introduce his clan earlier, they guessed that the Thunderclap Sect, like the Cold Mountain Sect, was going to serve Chang¡¯an Fortress. This, by all accounts, was not very surprising. The higher-ups of the Cold Mountain Sect basically had a common understanding and reminded the disciples to stay calm and concentrate on their own work. The Chen clan had come previously. But at least it had an excellent reputation in the past. Chen Jiezhi, who now had the final say, was also an expert at the sixth realm of the Martial Dao. The young people of the Cold Mountain Sect were somewhat mentally prepared to face them. But the Thunderclap Sect was different. It was basically a local like the Cold Mountain Sect. Everyone had the same starting point earlier. ¡°We have taken the lead. If they are one step behind, they will always be one step behind.¡± Someone cheered on his fellow sect member. ¡°Just like Senior Brother Cao said earlier, our competitor now is the Chen clan, so we have to look ahead!¡± Everyone nodded and looked cheerful. Wu Qiong did not pay attention to the small commotion behind him. He was getting ready to meet Mister Black Cloud with all his heart and soul. Following behind the one-eyed young man, the Thunderclap Sect members went through a courtyard and arrived at a large hall. After informing about their arrival, Hui Tianyu left, and Wu Qiong led several of his fellow sect members into the hall. Zhang Dongyun projected the black-clothed Mister Black Cloud to sit facing the door and gaze at them as they entered. ¡°Greetings, Senior.¡± Wu Qiong and the others bowed to him. Mister Black Cloud, who looked like an old man in black, appeared indifferent. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°For the time being, I am temporarily taking the position of sect master,¡± Wu Qiong replied calmly. Mister Black Cloud¡¯s snow-white eyebrows raised slightly. ¡°Where is your former sect master?¡± Wu Qiong said with some caution, ¡°Senior Brother was injured, so it is difficult for him to travel a long, bumpy journey. He¡¯s still recovering in our sect. ¡°I am sure he will be able to recover somewhat after a few days. If Senior has any orders, I will ask someone to escort him here.¡± Mister Black Cloud smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Wu Qiong was relieved to see that he was not dissatisfied with him for sparing the sect master. He added, ¡°Unfortunately, the outsider in secret contact with my senior brother escaped, and our sect failed to capture him. ¡°I asked my senior brother afterward, but he did not know the other party¡¯s exact background, as that person always contacted him on his own initiative. ¡°But¡­¡± Wu Qiong said a little more cautiously, ¡°according to Senior Brother¡¯s guess, the person behind may be¡­ a certain prince of the capital.¡± ¡°A son of the King of Tang is secretly cultivating his own party in order to seize the throne?¡± Mister Black Cloud smiled nonchalantly. He did not delve further into this topic but instead asked, ¡°How much blood was shed in the Thunderclap Sect for you to replace the sect master?¡¯ Wu Qiong looked slightly saddened and replied slowly, ¡°Senior Brother¡¯s perverse actions have displeased most of our fellow sect members, but some still take orders from him. ¡°Although our surprise attack caught them by surprise, we still suffered some casualties.¡± As he spoke, he scrutinized the expression of the old man in black in front of him. ¡°However, it did not hurt the morale of our sect, nor did it cause any major disturbance.¡± From Wu Qiong¡¯s observation, the old man in black in front of him was definitely not compassionate and kind-hearted. When the other party asked him about the casualties during the internal turmoil of the Thunderclap Sect, he was most likely unconcerned about the disciples. Instead, he was asking how the turmoil would affect the strength of the Thunderclap Sect and whether it would delay the sect from serving Chang¡¯an Fortress. After hearing Wu Qiong¡¯s answer, Mister Black Cloud nodded slightly. ¡°According to what you said last time, there¡¯s a horse carriage transportation business under the name of the Thunderclap Sect?¡± Wu Qiong replied, ¡°Yes, there is.¡± ¡°Tongzhou is an important place for transportation, and people travel back and forth there,¡± Mister Black Cloud said. ¡°Right now, I have a suitable task for the Thunderclap Sect.¡± Wu Qiong bowed. ¡°Please instruct us, Senior. We will get it done well.¡± A few of the Thunderclap Sect members behind him, who were his trusted aides, bowed in unison. ¡°We are willing to serve Chang¡¯an and Senior.¡± ¡°All of you should know about turquoise crystals.¡± Mister Black Cloud glanced at them. Wu Qiong and the others nodded. Turquoise crystals were a widely-used mineral. Besides the common folk, even cultivators used them. They were not particularly scarce, but the overall demand exceeded the supply. This was especially true for high-quality turquoise crystals. They were generally quickly sold on the market. Wu Qiong wondered whether the first constructions of Chang¡¯an Fortress needed them. If Chang¡¯an is really looking for turquoise crystals, where should we go to buy them in large quantities? While he was pondering, the old man in black before him said, ¡°We have turquoise crystals here. Since there is a heavy flow of people to and from Tongzhou, I don¡¯t think we need to worry about buyers.¡± Mister Black Cloud looked at Wu Qiong. ¡°If the Thunderclap Sect can maintain a stable sale, you may act as the representative. What I value is a stable result. Do you understand?¡± Wu Qiong and the others took a deep breath. The mineral veins of turquoise crystals are now mostly in the hands of the Eastern Tang Dynasty¡¯s royal family and major top powers, and no new mines have been discovered for a long time. I didn¡¯t expect Dragon Ridge to have some. Why didn¡¯t anyone discover them before? Were they buried too deep? This will pose problems for extraction and yield. ¡°Senior, may I ask how many turquoise crystals can be extracted in Chang¡¯an, each day, each month, and each year?¡± Wu Qiong asked cautiously. Mister Black Cloud said in an unhurried tone, ¡°The daily yield is about a thousand tons of raw stones, and as the fortress becomes more populated, the yield will only increase.¡± Wu Qiong and the others were stunned. For a mineral like turquoise crystals, a daily yield of a thousand tons was an exaggerated figure. If the fortress could keep on digging deeper, this place would undoubtedly be a super mine. ¡°I will return to Tongzhou and make sure I get this matter done properly. I will give Senior a reply as soon as possible,¡± Wu Qiong said seriously. Mister Black Cloud waved his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to leave so quickly.¡± Wu Qiong and the others were startled. Mister Black Cloud got up and walked out of the hall with his hands behind his back. The Thunderclap Sect members quickly followed him. At this moment, a voice came from far outside the fortress. ¡°Elder Tang Chi, a deacon of the Forgotten Truth Temple, seeks an audience with the Chang¡¯an Fortress Lord.¡± An old Daoist priest looked solemn outside the fortress. Four fellow sect members followed him, two old men and two middle-aged men. The two old Daoist priests were of the same generation as Tang Chi. They were two generations older than Xie Zhao, who had been captured earlier. The two middle-aged Daoist priests were Xie Zhao¡¯s two uncle-masters. The five people of the Forgotten Truth Temple looked solemn as they gazed at the magnificent fortress before them. Then a light voice came out from the fortress. ¡°Come in.¡± Tang Chi and the others sorted out their looks before going inside together. Who knew that the old Daoist priest had only just stepped one foot inside when the voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Left foot?¡± Tang Chi and the rest were startled. That voice sounded again. ¡°Seize him.¡± Chapter 43 Tang Chi, an elder of the Forgotten Truth Temple, was dumbfounded. He looked down at his left foot and laughed in anger. Earlier, Xie Zhao was detained, and he received a message that elders of the Forgotten Truth Temple had to come. Now that several elders of the Forgotten Truth Temple had come, the other party turned against them just because he stepped into the fortress with his left foot? What is this if not a deliberate attempt to pick a fight? So are the people of the Forgotten Truth Temple here to entertain you? This damn Chang¡¯an Fortress never meant to negotiate from the beginning! They are just becoming enemies with the Forgotten Truth Temple on purpose! ¡°Since we are not welcomed here, we can only take our leave.¡± Tang Chi calmed his anger and told his junior brothers and disciple-nephews to leave together. Since they knew that the other party was not sincere in reconciliation and was finding fault on purpose, there was no need for them to stay. It was only right that they went back to report to the abbot, discuss the matter at length, and gather their fellow sect members over. They wanted to leave, but the people of Chang¡¯an Fortress refused to let them do so. The martial artists of the Heavenly Punishment Hall in the fortress quickly gathered and surrounded these Forgotten Truth Temple members. ¡°You are asking for trouble.¡± Tang Chi snorted, and a colorful light suddenly wandered in his eyes. The colorful light spread out like the rosy clouds. Those who came in contact with the colorful light were stunned. They stood still as though they had been transformed into clay sculptures. It was the True Nightmare Spell, one of the Forgotten Truth Temple¡¯s forgotten teachings. In the hands of Tang Chi, it was much stronger than Xie Zhao¡¯s earlier display. Even Chen Jiezhi, who was at the sixth realm of the Martial Dao, the Marshal realm, did not dare to approach, let alone the others. ¡°A Daoist cultivator at the Meditation realm has cultivated an external golden core¡­¡± Chen Jiezhi frowned, and his palms blocked the incoming light while his body drifted backward. The other party¡¯s Dharma spells could not suppress him, but it would be difficult for him to stop the other party from leaving. Tang Chi, an elder of the Forgotten Truth Temple, was at the sixth realm, the Meditation realm. A Daoist cultivator of this realm had their body¡¯s golden core refined into an external golden core, which was intended to protect the physical body. At the same time, the soul was more condensed. Combined with the external golden core, it could show its true features through objects and was not afraid to travel far in the sunlight. When a Daoist cultivator¡¯s soul was out of their body, it was more conducive to casting spells and fighting with people. They would usually conceal their physical body and only fight with their soul. With the protection of the external golden core, the soul was no longer weak. Even if the enemy broke the golden core, the soul could still retrieve the physical body and escape safely. Right now, only Tang Chi¡¯s soul, which had transformed into a body through the condensation of clouds, had arrived in Chang¡¯an Fortress. He had hidden his physical body in the dense forest outside the fortress. He was guarding against Chang¡¯an Fortress being hostile and attacking him. However, the old Daoist priest did not expect that the other party¡¯s excuse for being hostile was so absurd and arrogant¡­ After forcing Chen Jiezhi back with the True Nightmare Spell and suppressing the others, Tang Chi¡¯s body shifted and transformed into a mist. His soul controlled the mist to spread out to cover himself and his fellow sect members, and they hurried away from Chang¡¯an Fortress. In the fortress, an old man in blood-red appeared beside Mister Black Cloud. ¡°It seems the people under you can¡¯t keep them behind.¡± The old bloody shadow demon chuckled, gloating over the misfortune. Mister Black Cloud looked as calm as ever and stood up. ¡°There are still too few people for the job, so I will have to take action personally to relieve His Majesty¡¯s worries.¡± The old bloody shadow demon rolled its eyes. It wanted to take this opportunity to see how strong this opponent was. But it suddenly recalled that when Du Kun attacked the fortress last time, Mister Black Cloud watched it make a fool out of itself and was reprimanded by His Majesty. Chang¡¯an Fortress belongs to His Majesty, not this guy in front of me. It would now help to seize people instead of watching the fun, in contrast to what Black Cloud had done last time. By doing so, his Majesty would naturally know that it was more dutiful than Black Cloud. The key was on His Majesty¡¯s side. Only when His Majesty made a judgment in his heart would a real winner be decided between the two of them. At this thought, the old bloody shadow demon laughed. ¡°In the end, it¡¯s still up to me.¡± Its body leaped up, transformed into a bloody light, and flew outside the fortress. At the top of Chang¡¯an Fortress, Chen Jiezhi took a deep breath, interlocked his palms, and created two tornadoes. The power of the Great Wind Cloud Palm turned into fiery tornadoes that immediately blew away the mist and surrounded Tang Chi and the others. At the same time, Chen Jiezhi yelled, waking up the people that the True Nightmare Spell was suppressing. He instructed the crowd, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with them. You go outside the fortress to find the old Daoist priest¡¯s body.¡± The people immediately agreed and dispersed to look for him. Tang Chi did not bother with Chen Jiezhi. When he performed the Mist Locking Drifting Cloud spell, the large mist seemed to condense into a solid mass. The mist acted like a shield, helping Tang Chi block Chen Jiezhi¡¯s Great Wind Cloud Palm. Chen Jiezhi was about to strike again when a bloody light suddenly flew out of the fortress. The old bloody shadow demon let out queer laughter, and a blood sea enveloped the air outside the fortress. A seventh-realm demon¡­ Tang Chi was suddenly shocked. The old bloody shadow demon had received the Phoenix Blood Book imparted by Zhang Dongyun, and its old wounds had healed quickly, allowing it to recover its old cultivation realm gradually. It was completely different from when it fought Du Kun. Although its realm was the same, thanks to the Phoenix Blood Book, it was much stronger than it was before it was injured. In the blood sea, a phoenix¡¯s cry sounded. Foul wind and blood rain fell from the sky. The blood rain eroded the barrier created by Tang Chi¡¯s mist, and in just a few moments, holes emerged in it. His soul was out of his body to cast Dharma spells, and it was more powerful than usual. But at this moment, he was still unable to resist the old demon¡¯s blood rain. On another side, even though they were in the same camp, Chen Jiezhi and the Chen clan were equally frightened when they saw this. ¡°Jiezhi, come back.¡± Chen Jiezhi heard Mister Black Cloud¡¯s voice at this moment. He looked at where the old bloody shadow demon and Tang Chi were but returned to the fortress when he heard Mister Black Cloud¡¯s command. Wu Qiong and other members of the Thunderclap Sect, who were now following Mister Black Cloud, were in a state of shock. They were from Tongzhou, which was also in Longbei County. The Forgotten Truth Temple was also an enormous mountain above their heads. At this moment, seeing Mister Black Cloud turn against the other party, the people of Thunderclap Sect were uneasy. ¡°Senior, this¡­¡± Wu Qiong asked. Mister Black Cloud ignored him and instead turned to look at another Thunderclap Sect member. ¡°Chang¡¯an has turquoise crystals, and the Forgotten Truth Temple has invaded now.¡± He looked at the middle-aged man. ¡°As a member of the Secret Cabinet, which of these two pieces of information do you think is more worthy of being reported?¡± Chapter 44 ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± The middle-aged man of the Thunderclap Sect was terrified. Wu Qiong and the other members of the Thunderclap Sect were all surprised and felt incredulous. Mister Black Cloud sneered and pointed. A black mist surrounded him. The mist trapped the middle-aged man and was suffocating him. He was very tough and endured it for a long time, but only after he was sure that he would die if he continued was he finally unable to hold back. He yelled as his figure turned into a shadow and rushed out of the mist. ¡°Chang¡¯an is worthy of its name.¡± When he landed on the ground, his physique, looks, and voice had all changed. Wu Qiong stared at his familiar junior brother who looked completely different. With a flash of divine light in his heart, he recalled a legend circulating in the pugilistic world. ¡°It¡¯s the Secret Cabinet¡¯s Phantom!¡± Supposedly, in the Eastern Tang Dynasty¡¯s Mingguang Cabinet, which was also the Secret Cabinet, there was an expert named Phantom. He was proficient in the art of disguise and could even change his flesh, bones, and figure. The people of Thunderclap Sect had never thought they would encounter such a thing. ¡°Where is Junior Brother He?¡± someone shouted. Phantom did not go far away, and Chen Jiezhi was blocking the path. But the opponent he was most concerned about was still the old man in black, who had seen through his tracks. Phantom turned a deaf ear to the shout of the Thunderclap Sect member. Chen Jiezhi said slowly, ¡°From what I know, anyone that Phantom impersonates has died.¡± Phantom only smiled and did not reply as he thought about how to escape. The Thunderclap Sect members were grief-stricken. Wu Qiong was the first to recover his composure and saluted Mister Black Cloud. ¡°I have let down Senior¡¯s trust in me. I was deceived by a traitor and entered a wolf¡¯s den. I hope for your forgiveness. He has harmed my fellow sect members. Our sect has an irreconcilable enmity with him!¡± ¡°I know who is loyal and who is not.¡± Mister Black Cloud sounded calm. ¡°Otherwise, would you still be standing here?¡± Zhang Dongyun had sensed something amiss when these people of the Thunderclap Sect had stepped into the scope of the system. A person at the sixth realm was hiding among a group of martial artists at the third and fourth realms. At first, he thought it was a Thunderclap Sect patriarch or a reclusive erudite senior who had come out of the mountain. But the system immediately suggested that it was an intruder. However, the Thunderclap Sect members were also kept in the dark and did not know anything about it. Wu Qiong and the others were relieved to hear that Mister Black Cloud was not going to group them and Phantom as one party. But everyone¡¯s back was dripping with cold sweat. In their eyes, the old man in black in front of them became more capricious and unfathomable. The fact that he deliberately found fault with the Forgotten Truth Temple and turned against it made them all feel that it was absurd and incomprehensible. They were amazed that he had discerning eyes and could expose Phantom¡¯s disguise. The interaction between the two made it impossible for them to fathom what Mister Black Cloud was thinking. Did he find trouble with the Forgotten Truth Temple for some other reasons? Wu Qiong pondered as he looked at Phantom. At this moment, Phantom was already engaged in a fight with Chen Jiezhi. One side was mysterious and flexible, while the other was very open. Neither of them could do anything to the other at the moment. Phantom¡¯s proficiency was in speed and changes, and ordinary martial artists would be unable to withstand a single punch or kick given his sixth-realm Martial Dao cultivation. He had a profound understanding of the changes in his own physical body and blood and had imitated a third-realm Thunderclap Sect disciple. Wu Qiong and the others had been unable to see anything wrong. Right now, he had no intention to bother with Chen Jiezhi. He just wanted to use his speed and movement technique to break through and leave. However, Chen Jiezhi used the Great Wind Cloud Palm, and a hurricane swept everywhere, surrounding Phantom¡¯s way out in all directions. Phantom had to be on guard against the old man in black and could not escape for the moment. Suddenly, a powerful light appeared outside the fortress. A gigantic umbrella flew out from the Forgotten Truth Temple¡¯s Elder Tang Chi¡¯s soul and covered their heads. The umbrella blocked the terrifying blood rain caused by the old bloody shadow demon. It flashed as it constantly rotated in the air. Clouds hung from the umbrella like silk sashes and then spun and danced together. Dense layers of clouds formed quickly and became suspended in midair, supporting the blood sea above. ¡°It¡¯s one of the three legendary Dharma artifacts of the Forgotten Truth Temple, the Cloud Net Canopy!¡± Cao Feng exclaimed in shock. The Cold Mountain disciples had lived under the shadow of the Forgotten Truth Temple for a long time and had heard about its greatest treasures from a young age. When Cao Feng had gone to the Forgotten Truth Temple on behalf of the Cold Mountain Sect to deliver gifts, he had even witnessed the Cloud Net Canopy with his own eyes, so he could not help but blurt out the name at this moment. In the blood sea, the old demon snorted. Then a blood phoenix rushed out from the blood-red sea. It flapped its wings, and a filthier and more sinister blood rain fell. The pouring rain broke through the thick layers of clouds. The clouds parted, revealing the flashing Cloud Net Canopy again. The blood rain stained the umbrella, causing its glow to weaken. Elder Tang Chi of the Forgotten Truth Temple desperately cast his Dharmic powers. As the Cloud Net Canopy rotated rapidly, the light danced and partially purified the stains caused by the blood rain. But then more blood water covered it immediately. One side was polluting, while the other was purifying. They were temporarily in a tug-of-war state. However, the blood water was contaminating the umbrella significantly faster. Thanks to the protection of the Dharma artifact, the people of the Forgotten Truth Temple fled far and fast. In the forest outside the fortress, more members of the Forgotten Truth Temple were guarding an old Daoist priest who seemed to be asleep. The old Daoist priest looked like Tang Chi. This was his physical body. Some martial artists in Chang¡¯an Fortress searched the mountains and forests and found this place. But Tang Chi¡¯s sect members protected his physical body, so no one could get close to him for a while. Tang Chi, with his other fellow sect members, rushed back to this side quickly. The old bloody shadow demon was furious and chased after him, but the Cloud Net Canopy stopped it. As soon as these people of the Forgotten Truth Temple were about to escape, a clear, dignified voice suddenly sounded in Chang¡¯an Fortress. ¡°You¡¯re slow.¡± The figures of the old bloody shadow demon, who was outside the fortress, and Mister Black Cloud, who was inside the fortress, shook. ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive me.¡± Mister Black Cloud¡¯s figure instantly flickered, and he appeared behind Phantom. He stretched out his hand and pressed it on his opponent¡¯s shoulder. Phantom, who was versatile in disguise, stopped for a moment. Then he felt an irresistibly tremendous force on his shoulder. He had no room to resist as Mister Black Cloud forced him to kneel. The old bloody shadow demon outside the fortress also became ruthless. The blood phoenix soared, landed on the Cloud Net Canopy, and extended its claws to grab it. The old Daoist priest under the Dharma artifact exerted all his strength to desperately hold the Cloud Net Canopy and prevent the old bloody shadow demon from tearing it apart. The two sides paused strangely in midair in a stalemate. At this moment, the clouds hanging on the Cloud Net Canopy suddenly changed. Tang Chi was horrified to discover that he and the Cloud Net Canopy had lost control of spiritual energy. The clouds in midair condensed into a large hand. With a flip of its palm, the old bloody shadow demon, the people of Forgotten Truth Temple, and the others were all sent flying. Tang Chi did not even have time to react before the hand grabbed him into the center of its palm. Furthermore, a misty hand appeared where his physical body was. The Forgotten Truth Temple disciples, who were guarding him, were dumbfounded as they were sent flying. Tang Chi¡¯s body fell into the second huge hand. Next, the two huge misty hands suddenly slammed together toward the middle! Chapter 45 Cultivators at the sixth realm, the Meditation realm, had cultivated an external golden core, which allowed their souls to leave their bodies and fight fiercely with others. Even if they were defeated, their souls could quickly fly back to their physical bodies, giving them one more chance of survival. But right now, two huge hands formed from clouds captured the soul and physical body of Elder Tang Chi of the Forgotten Truth Temple from both sides. He had nowhere to run. The two palms slammed toward the middle, forcibly smashing Tang Chi¡¯s soul back into his body. Moreover, both his soul and physical body suffered serious injuries at the same time. Wounds riddled his physical body, making it look just like a ragged pocket riddled with holes, from which countless blood arrows shot out. His soul was like a piece of porcelain covered in cracks that was about to shatter. Tang Chi fell to the ground while on the brink of death. The huge hands drew near and seized the other Daoist priests of the Forgotten Truth Temple. The people inside and outside the fortress gasped at the sight. All of them knew that the actual lord of the fortress was not Mister Black Cloud or the old bloody shadow demon, who often had frequent dealings with them. They also knew that the mysterious Chang¡¯an Fortress Lord¡¯s cultivation was above Black Cloud¡¯s and Bloody Shadow¡¯s. But at this moment, they were still shocked to witness the Fortress Lord instantly break the Cloud Net Canopy and capture Tang Chi and the others. His actions seemed otherworldly and so easy¡­ ¡°When the Tang Dynasty army attacked the fortress, His Majesty defeated the well-trained and experienced Tang Dynasty army by using the refugees¡¯ bodies¡­¡± The young man from the Chen clan who stayed in the fortress smiled bitterly. The other Chen clan members beside him nodded in silence. When they looked at each other, they could see the flames dancing in one another¡¯s pupils. They did not need to fear the Eastern Tang Dynasty¡¯s royal family hunting them down when they were in Chang¡¯an Fortress. They could even look forward to more in the future¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s put aside things that are still far in the future,¡± an old man of the Chen family whispered. ¡°Contact and find the other scattered clan members and let them come here as soon as possible for their safety.¡± The rest of them nodded in agreement. In contrast to them, the people of the Cold Mountain Sect were completely relieved. They had picked the right choice! The Forgotten Truth Temple was no match for Chang¡¯an Fortress! When they had switched sides earlier, they had been worried about being attacked by the Forgotten Truth Temple. But now, the people of the Cold Mountain Sect all felt relieved. ¡°Even if the abbot of the Forgotten Truth Temple comes personally, he can only wait to be captured with his hands tied!¡± Cao Feng¡¯s eyes turned red in excitement. Hui Tianyu¡¯s one eye shone with brilliance. ¡°With Chang¡¯an Fortress¡¯s care and advice, as long as our sect is given enough time, we won¡¯t need to be afraid of the Forgotten Truth Temple.¡± The Cold Mountain Sect Master beside them took a deep breath and did not speak. But he looked smug. The people of the Thunderclap Sect in the fortress were also shocked. Apart from Wu Qiong, it was the first time that anyone had witnessed the might of Chang¡¯an Fortress with their own eyes. At this moment, everyone was horrified beyond words. The same thought arose in everyone¡¯s mind at the same time. Significant political changes were likely about to occur in Longbei County, an area in Dragon Ridge, and even the entire northwestern region of Eastern Tang. ¡°His Majesty is unfathomable and reigns supreme!¡± Wu Qiong was the first to come to his senses and bowed toward the Great Ming Palace. The other members of the Thunderclap Sect awakened and followed suit. Looking solemn, Chen Jiezhi also bowed toward the Great Ming Palace. Mister Black Cloud, who was wearing black, stood at the side and bowed while saying, ¡°I am sorry for disturbing you, Your Majesty.¡± Phantom, who was kneeling on the ground with one hand pressing down by him, had an uncertain expression. The turquoise crystals or the Forgotten Truth Temple did not matter. His greatest reward for coming into Chang¡¯an Fortress this time was being able to see the mysterious Chang¡¯an Fortress Lord¡¯s strength, which was astounding and unfathomable! No wonder it had managed to pacify the Tang Dynasty army and completely disregard the Eastern Tang Dynasty. I was probably asking for it by sneaking into this place¡­ Phantom smiled bitterly. The blood phoenix flew back to the fortress from afar. It spread out blood threads to tie Tang Chi and the other Daoist priests of the Forgotten Truth Temple. Compared to others, the old bloody shadow demon did not feel very good. Tang Chi always carried with him the Cloud Net Canopy, a Dharma artifact treasured by the Forgotten Truth Temple, which had blocked it for a moment and allowed Tang Chi to escape narrowly. His Majesty eventually had to take action, and the old bloody shadow demon concluded that it had failed the errand. Despite wanting to perform well in front of His Majesty, it was both ashamed and frustrated for failing to do so. The old bloody shadow demon wished he could slap Tang Chi, who was in his hands, to death. But now, the other party was not his captive. He belonged to His Majesty. No matter how much resentment it had, it could only suppress it and bring the man back to the fortress. When it arrived in the fortress and saw that Mister Black Cloud had successfully captured Phantom, it was in an even worse mood. It had thought of overpowering the other party, but wasn¡¯t the old man overshadowing it? The old bloody shadow demon¡¯s state of mind exploded. ¡°Send them to the mine.¡± At this moment, a clear, dignified voice came from the Great Ming Palace. Mister Black Cloud and the old bloody shadow demon responded in unison, ¡°We obey Your Majesty¡¯s orders.¡± The hearts of Wu Qiong and the other members of the Thunderclap Sect, however, were slightly moved. ¡°Senior, the mine His Majesty mentioned is¡­¡± Wu Qiong asked. Mister Black Cloud shot him a faint glance. ¡°Follow me.¡± He and the old bloody shadow demon walked to the other fortress gate with the people of the Forgotten Truth Temple and Phantom. Wu Qiong and the other hurriedly followed behind. Zhang Dongyun sat in the Great Ming Palace and was tapping his fingers in the air. Within the scope of the system, a pit suddenly appeared silently in the mountain ridge outside the fortress. It was as though an invisible force was digging into the pit, extending deeper and deeper. It only stopped after it had gone more than a thousand meters underground. An invisible force reinforced the pit, making it impregnable. The old bloody shadow demon had heard Mister Black Cloud mention the mineral veins, but this was its first time at the mine. It went all the way down deep into the pit with the people of the Forgotten Truth Temple. When they reached the bottom, a turquoise luster appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes and lit up their faces despite the darkness at the bottom of the pit. ¡°It is indeed mineral veins of turquoise crystals, and the quality is very high. The raw ores only need to be processed slightly to get pure turquoise crystals.¡± The people of the Thunderclap Sect exclaimed in shock. At the same time, they also understood why Mister Black Cloud was confident that Chang¡¯an would be able to supply such a large quantity of raw stones. It was very difficult to mine mineral veins. Ordinary mortals would only be able to do it with limited speed and limited production unless a vast population filled in to do the work. But things were different with cultivators. It was much easier and faster to mine. But the problem was, how could any cultivators be willing to do hard labor in this world? Thus, such labor depended on ordinary people to dig slowly. However, Fortress Lord Zhang had no such intention from the beginning. Indeed, I don¡¯t have any construction machinery. But I do have human excavators. This is what ¡®cultivation is the best productivity¡¯ means. In the Great Ming Palace, Zhang Dongyun leaned back and rested on the back of his throne. Chapter 46 Both Phantom and the people of the Forgotten Truth Temple rejected mining wholeheartedly. As the saying went, ¡®a man can be killed but not insulted¡¯. But Zhang Dongyun had plenty of ways to force them. Many things were worse than death. The people of the Thunderclap Sect were trembling with fear just by watching. The might of Chang¡¯an Fortress was almost engraved in them. In comparison, the Forgotten Truth Temple was nothing like a heavyweight. Wu Qiong and the others gained a deep impression of the personnel of the Heavenly Pivot Hall sent by Mister Black Cloud to approach them. Wu Qiong and the others were shocked by the Cold Mountain Sect members. Although the Cold Mountain Sect and the Thunderclap Sect were located in different regions, they had the same level of local power. The person with the highest cultivation in both sects had more or less the same strength. But now, the overall cultivation strength of the Cold Mountain Sect Master, Guo Zi, and the ordinary disciples had risen. If it was merely one or two people, it could be said that the Cold Mountain Sect was lucky to produce genius disciples. But it was abnormal that all of them had improved together. The most likely source of the change was undoubtedly Chang¡¯an Fortress. Realizing this, the people of the Thunderclap Sect could not help but become excited.. ¡°Chang¡¯an has shown its prestige by capturing the people of the Secret Cabinet and the Forgotten Truth Temple. Now that it has sent the people of the Cold Mountain Sect to discuss with us, it wants to show us the benefits¡­¡± a Thunderclap Sect disciple whispered. Wu Qiong said, ¡°Regardless of whether or not it¡¯s intentional, since we have made our choice, let¡¯s focus on getting things done.¡± Everyone nodded. ¡°Since the turquoise crystals in Chang¡¯an Fortress are quite good quality, there should be plenty of sales.¡± The group immediately bid farewell to Mister Black Cloud and hurriedly left Chang¡¯an. They returned to Tongzhou Prefecture to prepare for the export of the turquoise crystals. Zhang Dongyun was very satisfied at this moment. In this way, he had also settled the construction quest. If it was the same as the original game he had designed, then the reward for the quest of establishing jobs would be 1,000 Construction EXP. As long as he completed this quest, he would have 2,000 Construction EXP, which was enough for the second fortress expansion. As for the EXP from guarding quests¡­ [Random Guarding Quest 2.3¡ªKill or capture Phantom, a commander of the Mingguang Cabinet.] [Random Guarding Quest 2.4¡ªKill or capture Elder Tang Chi of the Forgotten Truth Temple.] [You have captured Phantom and completed Random Guarding Quest 2.3. Rewarded 400 Guarding EXP.] [You have captured Tang Chi and completed Random Guarding Quest 2.4. Rewarded 400 Guarding EXP.] Two sixth-realm cultivators had come in a row to throw away their lives. This felt very comfortable. However, although there were many Daoist cultivators at the fifth realm among the other elders of the Forgotten Truth Temple, because they had come with Tang Chi, who was at the sixth realm, they could not be calculated into EXP, making Zhang Dongyun feel a little regretful. Nevertheless, it was still not bad to get 800 Guarding EXP in a day. In this way, together with the EXP he had gotten from Du Kun and Xie Zhao, he had accumulated 1,500 Guarding EXP. He was not far away from 2,000 Guarding EXP. When he accumulated 2,000 Guarding and Construction EXP, he could upgrade and expand his fortress for the second time. Light has appeared before me¡­ Zhang Dongyun smiled in relief. He controlled the projection of Mister Black Cloud and instructed Hui Tianyu and others to start officially recruiting workers in the fortress. He left the toughest mining and digging to the captives such as Phantom, while the people of the fortress would handle the other jobs such as transportation and refinement. Only in this way could their employment problem be solved and a stable industry be formed in the fortress to meet the needs of the system¡¯s quest. Apart from farmers, others should not be idle. Chang¡¯an Fortress would not raise useless people. Being gluttonous and lazy would not do. The only exception among the captives was Tang Chi. He was so badly wounded that if Zhang Dongyun had not been merciful, the old Daoist priest would have died on the spot. The projection of Mister Black Cloud, together with the badly wounded Tang Chi, returned to a large hall. Two people were in the hall, a man and a woman. They were Xie Zhao and Chen Chaoyan. Xie Zhao looked distraught. And when he saw Mister Black Cloud bringing Tang Chi in, the bitter smile on his face became even more intense. ¡°Granduncle-Master?¡± Tang Chi was equally weak. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Xie Zhao sighed. ¡°I suffered some blows.¡± In a nutshell, the other party attacked, and he defended. ¡°You¡¯re meat on someone¡¯s chopping block!¡± Tang Chi looked at the girl at the side. ¡°Her?¡± Chen Chaoyan first saluted Mister Black Cloud, and then a pair of black eyes swiveled around to size up Tang Chi curiously. ¡°This is Miss Chen,¡± Xie Zhao said. ¡°Miss Chen is a natural genius, but unfortunately, we could not discover her earlier.¡± The young girl curled her lips. ¡°If I had joined the Forgotten Truth Temple, I might not have had the opportunity to learn the arts of Chang¡¯an.¡± Xie Zhao then smiled bitterly again. Tang Chi was flabbergasted. Xie Zhao was very young, but he had already cultivated to the fifth realm of Daoism and had formed his golden core. The old Daoist priest, who was two generations older than him, was only at the sixth realm. The young girl was a rare Dharmic Dao genius whom the Forgotten Truth Temple had not seen. Right now, Xie Zhao had already surpassed many of his seniors, and his future was boundless. Had it not been for this, the Forgotten Truth Temple would not have decided so early on that he would be the successor to the abbot. The entire sect expected him to be the future leader and lead the Forgotten Truth Temple to compete with the other three great Daoist sacred grounds. But now, Xie Zhao was praising a young girl in such a way and implying that he was inferior to her. Tang Chi watched Xie Zhao grow up and learn the arts, and he knew him well enough to know that he was not exaggerating his praise of Chen Chaoyan to flatter Chang¡¯an. He really recognized Chen Chaoyan as a Dao cultivation genius above him. ¡°She¡­ is already at Foundation Establishment?¡± Tang Chi could not help asking. Xie Zhao nodded. ¡°Just yesterday.¡± Tang Chi gazed at Chen Chaoyan. ¡°She¡¯s thirteen years old? Fourteen years old? How long has she been learning the Dao?¡± ¡°Less than ten days.¡± Xie Zhao coughed. ¡°Ten¡­ days?¡± Tang Chi thought he misheard. Xie Zhao smiled bitterly. ¡°You should know by now that I am by no means exaggerating, Granduncle-Master.¡± He looked at Chen Chaoyan with a complicated gaze. ¡°Miss Chen is from the Chen clan and learned the Martial Dao from a young age. In fact, it was only after I came to Chang¡¯an that she began to get in touch with the Dharmic Dao. ¡°When Miss Chen learned the Dao, she broke through resonance and succeeded in transforming her Qi in a few hours. And within the next ten days, she successfully reached Foundation Establishment.¡± Xie Zhao sighed. ¡°I am not as good as her.¡± Dumbfounded, Tang Chi looked at Chen Chaoyan across from him. The young girl scratched her head. ¡°Senior Black Cloud said it was only average.¡± Tang Chi almost spurted blood at the words. Reaching Foundation Establishment in ten days is average? Do you know how many people can never reach this realm in their lives? However, when he came to his senses, his expression moved slightly. ¡°Does the Dharmic Dao she cultivate come from Chang¡¯an? Do you know what kind of Dharmic formulation it is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a top-notch lightning technique. I know little about it,¡± Xie Zhao answered. ¡°But it looks like it¡¯s above the Dharmic Dao of the Azure Cloud Temple.¡± Among the four Daoist sacred grounds in Eastern Tang, the Azure Cloud Temple had always been the best when it came to lightning techniques. In Xie Zhao¡¯s opinion, the legacy of the Azure Cloud Temple was far inferior to the Supreme Clarity Divine Heaven Precious Record that Chen Chaoyan was learning. The speed of Chen Chaoyan¡¯s initial progress was mind-blowing to him. Just like Tang Chi, he could now only console himself with the fact that the other party¡¯s Dharmic Dao was brilliant, and with a master in Chang¡¯an Fortress guiding her, her fast progress was not surprising. ¡°Chang¡¯an Fortress has such an exquisite Dharmic Dao. Could it be that it is also a Daoist lineage¡­¡± Tang Chi was in awe. But black mist quickly swept him away. Mister Black Cloud appeared and instructed Chen Chaoyan, ¡°Don¡¯t be lazy.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chen Chaoyan subconsciously straightened her body. Then a bolt of lightning struck Xie Zhao. He could only quickly resist it. In the black mist, Tang Chi could not move and was cut off from the outside world. The figure of Mister Black Cloud appeared in the mist. ¡°His Majesty is forgiving and will spare your lives regardless of your sins for trespassing Chang¡¯an,¡± Mister Black Cloud said indifferently. The old Daoist priest cursed in his heart. We didn¡¯t trespass the fortress at all! It was you who made things difficult for us and didn¡¯t let us go! People often had to concede when they needed the help of others. Even though Elder Tang was gloomy, he could only keep his mouth shut now. He then heard the old man in black continue to say, ¡°You may be exempted from the punishment of death, but you must pay the price if you wish to live. ¡°Working in the mine is one, and right now, it is another.¡± ¡°What does Your Excellency want?¡± Tang Chi asked after a moment of silence. ¡°Information. Information that interests me.¡± Mister Black Cloud smiled. ¡°If your information is valuable, you may be exempted from work.¡± Isn¡¯t it all up to you whether you¡¯re interested in it or whether it has value? Tang Chi cursed in his heart. He took a deep breath. ¡°I know little, but I have heard some news about this world, so there¡¯s no harm in telling you. But if it involves the internal affairs of my sect, I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t tell you anything.¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t tell me, I will find out in my own way,¡± Mister Black Cloud said casually. ¡°It¡¯s just that His Majesty has the virtue of cherishing life, and I would like to learn from him.¡± Upon hearing that, Tang Chi felt a chill spread throughout his body. He gritted his teeth. ¡°You can question me by torture. I will never betray my sect.¡± ¡°What guts you have. I like that.¡± Mister Black Cloud smiled, stretched out a hand, and pressed it on his head. ¡°First, tell me about the secret cave of the heavenly wolf.¡± Through Tang Chi, Fortress Lord Zhang learned a lot of things that interested him. Earlier, he was wondering why the Forgotten Truth Temple had sent such a weak team here. After the fifth-realm Xie Zhao, it was then the sixth-realm Tang Chi, rather than elders of the Forgotten Truth Temple who had higher cultivation or even the abbot himself. Given Xie Zhao¡¯s status, such an incident happening to him was enough to alarm the entire Forgotten Truth Temple. Currently, only sixth-realm Tang Chi could lead people over. The Forgotten Truth Temple had no choice. Its exploration of the secret cave of the heavenly wolf was at a critical juncture. Many people were injured in the cave, and most of the experts, including the abbot himself, were in the cave trying to subdue the heavenly wolf. Zhang Dongyun was concerned that an imprint had appeared in the cave. The entire Forgotten Truth Temple did not understand what the imprint represented. But through Tang Chi, Zhang Dongyun saw the imprint and immediately recognized that it had something to do with the immortal ruins. That heavenly wolf is connected to the immortal ruins¡­ So, it seems that it should be ¡®Heavenly Wolf¡¯ Yang Li. Besides, he does have a fragment of the immortal ruins. According to the latest information from the Forgotten Truth Temple, Heavenly Wolf is showing signs of escaping. If he escapes, it will be hard to find him again. Zhang Dongyun frowned, his expression turning solemn. Chapter 47 The fragments of the immortal ruins were more important than Heavenly Wolf. After the first successful expansion of the fortress, the light of the second upgrade and expansion had appeared. As the Fortress Lord, Zhang Dongyun naturally felt pleased. But he also had some worries. He was just expanding the scope through the completion of the system¡¯s quests and the fortress¡¯s upgrade and expansion. The continuation of the time of invincibility would still have to depend on the immortal ruins fragments. Without this problem, Fortress Lord Zhang would have stayed in the fortress and cultivated slowly until he was invincible before leaving the fortress to wander around the world, let alone staying in the fortress until the end of the world. But now, he had to consider this problem. To be honest, it had been only a month or so since the fortress was constructed, and he still had plenty of time. But the issue was that even if he spent all his time cultivating during this year, he would still be far from being able to dominate the world. In the past few days, he managed to break through to the fourth realm of the Martial Dao. But he would need a few more months to reach the fifth realm. In the Great Ming Palace, Zhang Dongyun frowned in distress. Should I blackmail the Forgotten Truth Temple to capture Heavenly Wolf in exchange for Xie Zhao, Tang Chi, and the others? I don¡¯t know whether it will agree and whether he will successfully be captured. If the other party does as told, this may expose some of the details and intentions of Chang¡¯an Fortress. Can I lure or trick Heavenly Wolf into coming to Chang¡¯an Fortress? While Zhang Dongyun pondered, he counted the cards in his hand. In the fortress, there¡¯s the seventh-realm old bloody shadow demon, the sixth-realm Chen Jiezhi, and four fifth-realm cultivators¡ªthe Cold Mountain Sect Master Guo Zi and three Chen clan members. Also, I have seized a top-notch Dharma artifact of the Forgotten Truth Temple, the Cloud Luo Canopy. After counting his cards, Zhang Dongyun was embarrassed to discover that he seemed to be the weakest one outside the fortress. Upset, he touched his cheek. Fine then. Strictly speaking, this lineup can no longer be underestimated in the Eastern Tang Dynasty¡¯s territory. As long as it¡¯s not against the royal family or the top sects, it¡¯s actually no problem. Against most forces, it¡¯s possible to push all the way across. The Forgotten Truth Temple is a top-notch sect. And its top expert is an eight-realm Daoist cultivator. In addition, it also has a seventh-realm expert, as well as sixth-realm elders like Tang Chi. But right now, they are in an extremely fierce fight with Heavenly Wolf in the cave. The seventh-realm elders have been seriously injured and have gone into seclusion. The eighth-realm abbot is in a stalemate with his opponent in the cave and ended up in an internecine outcome. Otherwise, the sixth-realm Tang Chi wouldn¡¯t have been the one leading a team to Chang¡¯an to save the disciples. Heavenly Wolf, who has been forced by the Forgotten Truth Temple to such an extent, isn¡¯t as powerful as Yang Li during his peak. Thanks to the Impenetrable Fortress System, I know that Tang Chi¡¯s information is true and that he didn¡¯t lie. At present, the Forgotten Truth Temple and Heavenly Wolf in the cave have both suffered losses, which benefits me. I have to be on the lookout for other forces that may intervene. Zhang Dongyun stood up from his throne and paced around the palace. After a few moments, he stood his ground and summoned the old bloody shadow demon. When the old bloody shadow demon came in, Zhang Dongyun projected Mister Black Cloud in the palace. Two old men, one in black and one in red, appeared in the palace. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± The two of them bowed in unison. Zhang Dongyun¡¯s tone was light as he said, ¡°Black Cloud, keep an eye on the fortress and the mine. Leave the Forgotten Truth Temple to Bloody Shadow.¡± He did not say anymore and waved his hand for them to leave. The old bloody shadow demon was at a loss. After it came out of the palace, it looked at Mister Black Cloud. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the Forgotten Truth Temple?¡± ¡°I just interrogated the old Daoist priest of the Forgotten Truth Temple and got an interesting piece of information.¡± Mister Black Cloud said slowly, ¡°Yang Li might be hiding in a cave in the mountains in the territory of the Forgotten Truth Temple.¡± ¡°Yang Li?!¡± The old bloody shadow demon was shocked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that ¡®Heavenly Wolf¡¯ of the Twelve Tyrants together with His Majesty?¡± Mister Black Cloud nodded. ¡°Yes, the same traitor who betrayed His Majesty in the past!¡± Indignation filled the old bloody shadow demon. ¡°How dare he betray His Majesty! Such a reprehensible traitor should have both his body and soul annihilated!¡± After his impassioned speech, he felt guilty. ¡°However, Heavenly Wolf has remarkable cultivation, so I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll still need His Majesty to deal with him.¡± ¡°Right now, it¡¯s just unconfirmed news. How can we allow His Majesty to take action personally?¡± Mister Black Cloud said. ¡°That¡¯s why His Majesty ordered you to find out what¡¯s going on.¡± The old bloody shadow demon heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s my duty. I won¡¯t disappoint His Majesty.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s really Heavenly Wolf, be careful not to alert him and scare him away,¡± Mister Black Cloud warned. The old bloody shadow demon had a realization. ¡°Right. Heavenly Wolf betrayed His Majesty, so if he hears His Majesty is also in Eastern Tang, he will certainly flee.¡± ¡°So, you will pretend that His Majesty¡¯s enemy created Chang¡¯an Fortress to lure him over.¡± Mister Black Cloud smiled. ¡°If it¡¯s really Yang Li, His Majesty won¡¯t let him off.¡± The old bloody shadow demon was delighted and suspicious. ¡°You¡¯re allowing me to make this contribution?¡± He isn¡¯t digging a hole for me to jump into, is he? Mister Black Cloud quietly glanced at it and said word for word, ¡°This is His Majesty¡¯s matter. If we delay it, we are both finished.¡± The old bloody shadow demon was in awe. ¡°That¡¯s right. It makes sense.¡± ¡°Choose some subordinates from the people in the fortress to assist you. Get it done well,¡± Mister Black Cloud said. ¡°All right!¡± The old bloody shadow demon was not polite. The sixth-realm Chen Jiezhi, fifth-realm Cold Mountain Sect Master Guo Zi, fifth-realm Elder Chen Peng of the Chen clan¡­ Except for Mister Black Cloud himself, the old bloody shadow demon had assembled almost all the other experts in the fortress. Mister Black Cloud did not obstruct it and just opened the door. Before the old bloody shadow demon left, Mister Black Cloud gave it a silk brocade bag. ¡°What is this?¡± It was baffled. ¡°In case of a conflict, you can use it to restrain Heavenly Wolf,¡± Mister Black Cloud instructed. Zhang Dongyun had a secret weapon to deal with Heavenly Wolf. When Evil Emperor Ming Tonghui had been seriously injured and knew that his tenth brother, Yang Li, was a traitor, how could he not have thought of a way to deal with him? After all these years, there had long been Dharmic formulations to deal with the Heavenly Wolf Transformation. Would Yang Li also work out a way to restrain the Evil Emperor? Fortress Lord Zhang had long been mending the flaws in himself by studying the improved version of the Evil Emperor Sutra. ¡°A mere Yang Li can¡¯t escape from His Majesty¡¯s clutches.¡± The old bloody shadow demon put away the silk brocade bag happily and led Chen Jiezhi and the others out of the fortress. Chapter 48 Zhang Dongyun was not lying when he said that Mister Black Cloud would stay in the fortress and be in charge of the mine. The secret cave of Heavenly Wolf was important, but so were the mineral veins of the turquoise crystals right now. The latter was related to the second upgrade and expansion of Chang¡¯an Fortress. The old bloody shadow demon took away most of the experts in the fortress with it, but talented people in handling state affairs remained here, and it did not affect Zhang Dongyun¡¯s deployment to the mine. He gave the simplest digging and mining work to a group of captives with cultivation. Transporting what the captives dug out was left to the people of the fortress. Truthfully speaking, this was also heavy work. Fortress Lord Zhang did not flatten the mountain ridge below the fortress, nor did he make the ground of the fortress ¡®low¡¯ enough to be close to the mineral veins. Therefore, the mineral resources were more than a thousand meters away from the entrance above. Even though Fortress Lord Zhang had designed some simple machinery, he still needed the miners¡¯ hard labor. Of course, mining accidents could never happen under his protection. When Mister Black Cloud, who was temporarily in charge of state affairs, gave the order, Hui Tianyu and the others immediately got busy. At first, the recruitment of workers did not go smoothly. The people in the fortress were grateful to Chang¡¯an Fortress for taking them in and providing food. But when they heard that it was now looking for miners, they all felt scared. ¡°Back then, Yushu Prefecture captured people all over to go to the mines, and none of those people came back alive. I heard the longest someone lived was only for three years.¡± In the marketplace, an old woman¡¯s face was full one fear. ¡°Some didn¡¯t even make it to a year.¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Er Niu from the next village was taken to the mines a few years ago and died that year! ¡°Er Niu is filial. If he were still alive, he would have carried his blind mother on his back, and she wouldn¡¯t have had to wait for death!¡± ¡°I heard that the two young and old ones of the Hai family in Dazhuang Township were also captured, and the family became extinct¡­¡± The crowd at the side echoed the same sentiments. In front of them, Hui Tianyu sighed inwardly. It was no wonder that the people were terrified. The death rate of miners in the past was indeed too high. Dangers like mining accidents were hard to foresee and prevent. To put it bluntly, human lives were not taken seriously¡­ Hui Tianyu could not vouch for what would happen in the mine of Chang¡¯an Fortress either. A group of cultivators was thrown into the deepest part of the mine to dig and mine, and there were two sides to this matter. To put it nicely, this was being compassionate to ordinary people, as the prisoners were doing the heaviest work. To put it badly, since these cultivators could be used as miners, and their lives were not even within their control, what about ordinary people? Did Chang¡¯an Fortress accept so many refugees just for mining? Hui Tianyu shook his head in his heart. He was willing to believe that Chang¡¯an was not such a shady place. Rather, it was a paradise that gave people hope. The one-eyed young man coughed and looked around at the people. Everyone gradually quieted down. Hui Tianyu¡¯s voice was calm and steady. ¡°Under the Eastern Tang Dynasty, under someone else¡¯s rule, everyone did not have enough food and had to flee, but what has happened after coming here?¡± The surrounding people looked at one another, and the fear in their eyes gradually dissipated. Hui Tianyu added, ¡°Those who are farming outside the fortress do not need to take part in the recruitment.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone completely relaxed. However, Hui Tianyu continued, ¡°Those who earn a living in the fortress need not participate in the recruitment. ¡°But all those who are idle, go to the mine!¡± As soon as he said that, some people grinned from ear to ear, while others turned pale from fright. Some tried to leave secretly on the spot. But how could they escape from the eyes of Hui Tianyu and others? They were immediately taken down. At this moment, Zhang Dongyun himself was standing in the crowd. He could not help but cover his face as he witnessed this. Hui Tianyu and the others were really crude and violent. It did not differ from catching able-bodied men. Some of them shouted for help, but no one stepped forward. It was not only a day or two since these idle people had been a nuisance. Life in Chang¡¯an Fortress was great with few rules and regulations, and they soon returned to their old ways again. Now that they were forced into the mine to work, many people applauded. The few who had pleaded for mercy mostly had relatives among these people. However, they did not dare to stop them. Facing a cultivator like Hui Tianyu and the authority of Chang¡¯an Fortress, no one dared to go against them. ¡°You are abusing your authority! This is persecution! The Chang¡¯an Fortress Lord cares for his people and won¡¯t let you do whatever you want! You will be punished for your deceitfulness!¡± someone who was being dragged away shouted. Then he was immediately hit on the back of the head, knocked unconscious, and dragged away. Zhang Dongyun sighed. Strictly speaking, idling and avoiding work was certainly not a crime. In the past, Fortress Lord Zhang¡¯s own ideal in life was to wake up naturally and count cash endlessly. It would be best if he could do nothing and still be able to eat, drink, and play. The ordinary prisoners were still too few to meet the demand for labor in the mine. Right now, he had no choice but to grab some spongers first. The mine would not mistreat them, nor would they be overworked. There would be no danger of a mine accident, and they would be well paid. After they experienced all this and told the others in the fortress, people would take the initiative to go to the mine. As for idle people in Chang¡¯an Fortress, just the Fortress Lord alone would be enough. Zhang Dongyun coughed and straightened the front of his clothing. However, when it came to the issue of prisoners¡­ Zhang Dongyun¡¯s heart moved slightly as he walked to another corner of the fortress. Many people here were crowding in dilapidated houses. The people of the fortress either shunned them or looked at them with hatred. A child threw a stone this way, and the next thing he knew, the adults from his family carried him away. The people in the shack were very numb to this. They were still wearing the robes of the Tang Dynasty army. A middle-aged man walked out. Some people around him bowed to him respectfully, while others looked on with indifference. The middle-aged man made his way to the marketplace and approached Hui Tianyu. ¡°Mister Hui, is the mine short of people? We can help.¡± The one-eyed young man looked at him. A fifth-realm martial artist was being respectful toward a third-realm martial artist. ¡°General Gao, please hold on. I was planning to come here later,¡± Hui Tianyu replied. The middle-aged man nodded. ¡°Okay, I will wait for your arrival.¡± Zhang Dongyun looked on from a distance. The middle-aged man was General Gao Qi, a commander of the Tang Dynasty army who had led an attack on the fortress before. He was the Great Xuanwu General Du Kun¡¯s right-hand man. After the first and second batch of Tang Dynasty troops had been captured, they were responsible for an extensive amount of labor for the construction of Chang¡¯an Fortress. Punishment for them was naturally necessary. However, Zhang Dongyun did not intend to keep wasting them. In terms of personal feelings, Zhang Dongyun did not have much ill will toward soldiers who took orders from commanders. These people could also become the people of Chang¡¯an Fortress. Therefore, when considering miners, Zhang Dongyun did not treat them as prisoners. However, many Tang Dynasty troops, including Gao Qi, were willing to remain as prisoners. Chapter 49 Zhang Dongyun had a rough idea of what Gao Qi and the others were thinking. These people did not feel that they had committed a great sin, and they preferred to undergo punishment as prisoners for atonement. They were worried about their families and relatives. Chang¡¯an Fortress had wiped out the two Tang Dynasty armies. Whether they died or were captured, they were all trapped in Chang¡¯an Fortress. Zhang Dongyun did not forbid the flow of news to and from Chang¡¯an Fortress. The fortress was not isolated from the world. Many people in the fortress went down the mountains to search for their lost relatives, hoping to bring them back to the mountains and to the paradise of living in peace and working happily in Chang¡¯an Fortress. Through these people¡¯s words, the outside world would easily know that not all the Tang Dynasty troops who had attacked the fortress were killed. On the contrary, most of them were actually captured. After they were captured, they worked as prisoners and did hard labor, so the Eastern Tang Dynasty might still spare them. However, it was hard to say how the Eastern Tang Dynasty would react if they were to pay allegiance to Chang¡¯an. Therefore, many Tang Dynasty troops, including Gao Qi, were in a state of conflict and torment, and they could only endure in silence. Of course, some of them were very dissatisfied with this, and their patience was gradually reaching the limit. They naturally could not explode in silence and rebel against Chang¡¯an Fortress again. The only thing to do then was to pay allegiance and strive to be a citizen of Chang¡¯an Fortress. Right now, the undercurrent of the division was constantly surging among the Tang Dynasty troops. Zhang Dongyun saw all of this. He had considered this when he had been willing to take in the refugees and settle them in the fortress, rather than capturing many Tang Dynasty troops to make up the number. Zhang Dongyun would not force people to change their views. In any case, whether they were sincere in paying allegiance or forced to submit, it did not affect their contribution to building Chang¡¯an. Most of these Tang Dynasty troops were local people from Longbei County. As Chang¡¯an expanded, Longbei County, which was closest to the fortress, would certainly be the first to be claimed. However, Longbei County had been suffering calamities in recent years. Most of the prefecture capitals in the county had starving refugees with nothing to eat. In the past few days, scattered people had been traveling over long distances to Dragon Ridge. The population of Chang¡¯an Fortress was gradually growing. Right now, a large number of people were farming outside the fortress. Chang¡¯an Fortress provided land, grains, farming tools, and even cattle. When it was time to harvest the grains, they would also be accounted for. It was a paradise for these people fleeing from famine. However, many of them still missed their homelands. For others, Chang¡¯an was already a new home where they could live and work happily. As time went by, people from the mine came back one after another. ¡°You¡¯re back, Little Six?¡± The folks were extremely shocked to see him. ¡°Did the mine release you?¡± The man looked wretched. ¡°How can they be that good? It¡¯s called¡­ uh, a holiday? You can only take a day off if you work for ten days.¡± Upon hearing that, the others exclaimed, ¡°The mine lets people back every few days?¡± They sized the man up. ¡°You¡¯re not hurt anywhere, are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± The man grumbled, ¡°We¡¯re just in charge of transporting the stones out of the pit, and other people are digging underneath.¡± ¡°Are they really those cultivators who offended Chang¡¯an?¡± Everyone suddenly became interested and came forward to ask questions. With his vanity fed, the man said in a boastful manner, ¡°Why would anyone lie about that? Let me tell you. There are Daoist priests of the Forgotten Truth Temple inside!¡± The Forgotten Truth Temple had unquestionable prestige in Longbei County. When Xie Zhao, Tang Chi, and the others had been captured, their prestige had reached rock bottom, and the people still could not believe that these old and young immortals of the Forgotten Truth Temple would actually do hard mining labor. The people asked questions, and the man had the intention to show off and exaggerated. Thus, everyone knew that the mine in Chang¡¯an Fortress differed greatly from other places. It was hard work, but the toughest work was assigned to the prisoners with cultivation. The high and mighty cultivators did the most dangerous and hardest jobs in the mine. Although the common people were tired from work, at least they did not need to face any danger. Also, their income was plentiful and completely proportional to the hard work they put in. For those who were used to being lazy, this naturally made them cry out in bitterness. But when some people in the fortress heard about this, they felt moved. Just as Zhang Dongyun had expected, some people in the fortress took the initiative to go to the mine to seek a job. Fortress Lord Zhang was naturally pleased with this. However, there was also something that he was not yet satisfied with. The people in the fortress were either refugees who had fled from famine or troops of the Tang Dynasty. Regardless of the latter, the former was satisfied with having enough food to eat. Right now, the people in the fortress had very little spending power. The fortress could not afford to develop trade and commerce for the time being because of that. In addition to the farmers working in the fields, there were also a few craftsmen among the people. Right now, the most popular were blacksmiths. Farming and mining were in full swing outside the fortress, and there was an immense demand for building and repairing farming tools and mining tools. The skilled blacksmiths in the fortress were extremely busy. Because of the construction of various facilities in the fortress, including houses, carpenters and masons fell short in supply. Other than that, businessmen and craftsmen were not in demand. Zhang Dongyun sighed. It would be more profitable to push a cart to a construction site or the mine to sell wontons. Well, there was actually another way to make a living. In addition to food and clothing, people needed various daily necessities. At the moment, a considerable part of these items relied on the connections of the Cold Mountain Sect in Qinzhou Prefecture. Many sellers went over the mountains and arrived at Chang¡¯an Fortress to do business on the simple roads created by the Tang Dynasty troops. Despite having relevant craftsmen in the fortress, there was a shortage of raw materials. ¡°I have contacted some relevant people to come directly up the mountain and set up roots in the fortress,¡± Hui Tianyu reported respectfully to Mister Black Cloud. ¡°And we¡¯re also gathering the relevant raw materials. When these are more complete, we won¡¯t have to go back and forth over the mountains for some purchases.¡± At the same time, they would not need to worry about outsiders holding a stranglehold on them and looking for trouble in this small place. It would be a real joke if a piece of soap, a mirror, a basin, a piece of paper, or a pen caused an unsettled public. ¡°Good. Well done.¡± Zhang Dongyun, who had incarnated into Mister Black Cloud, did not hesitate to praise him. Right now, Chang¡¯an Fortress was in its infancy and just starting out. Everything needed to be built from scratch, so there was no hurry. According to what Zhang Dongyun had seen and heard in his previous life, Chang¡¯an was more like a township that had emerged from the mining industry on the mountains than a fortress, apart from its majestic walls and gates. It¡¯s not prosperous enough! The people of the fortress don¡¯t have a good foundation, and the fortress can¡¯t afford to support so many craftsmen, so many places for consumers, and so much trade and commerce. Transportation is always a big problem for trade and commerce to flourish. Chang¡¯an Fortress is lacking in that area due to its location in the deep mountains of Dragon Ridge. As the fortress expands, I believe it will improve. As for the goods produced in the fortress, it will be a different scenario if there¡¯s an outlet for these goods. The business of the mineral veins of turquoise crystals is just the beginning. But all this needs to be done slowly. Before that, Fortress Lord Zhang had one more thing to ask about first. ¡°How is the recruitment of weavers going?¡± ¡°We have eighty percent of them,¡± Hui Tianyu replied. ¡°Many women either go to the fields with the men or have to take care of their children.¡± Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly. It was a bit nonsensical, but this aspect was neither too big nor too small. The previous disasters and the fact that they fled from their homes had left many people with broken families and caused them to become separated from their spouses and children. A man being left as a bachelor was certainly tragic, but a woman separated from her family was a different story. When they first entered the fortress, there was no problem due to the disaster relief given. After everyone was left to fend for themselves, some women slowly drifted into the ancient profession. In this current era and society in this alternate world, this profession was not illegal. It certainly counted as self-reliance. But Zhang Dongyun still thought that women had an equal part to play in society, so he drove them all into workshops. Although they aren¡¯t sweatshops, am I restricting their freedom and exploiting their labor? After letting Hui Tianyu leave, Fortress Lord Zhang looked up in the sky and sighed. At that moment, Wen Hu from the Heavenly Punishment Hall came to seek an audience. ¡°Senior, someone from my sect came and wants to meet you.¡± Chapter 50 ¡°From your sect?¡± Mister Black Cloud stared at Wen Hu. Wen Hu had always been tight-lipped about his sect. Zhang Dongyun did not ask any questions about this. If he was loyal to Chang¡¯an and did not harbor evil intentions, Zhang Dongyun could put him to use. As for whether it meant the loss of a certain amount of connections and resources, Zhang Dongyun was not worried about wasting them. If it was an enemy, Fortress Lord Zhang could not wait for the other party to visit him. If it was an ally, as Wen Hu¡¯s understanding of Chang¡¯an deepened, he would naturally take the initiative to contact his sect. Or his sect members would contact him. For example, right now. At this point, it would be unreasonable for Wen Hu to conceal the name of his sect. As expected, Wen Hu himself realized this. ¡°Senior, please allow me to report this. I am a disciple of the Yellow River Dragon Gate. Please forgive me for hiding this earlier.¡± The tall man bowed to Mister Black Cloud, whom Zhang Dongyun incarnated into. ¡°The Yellow River Dragon Gate¡­¡± Zhang Dongyun nodded silently. Wen Hu¡¯s previous caution was not unreasonable. The Yellow River Dragon Gate was not a nobody in Eastern Tang. On the contrary, it was a famous sect alongside the Forgotten Truth Temple and other Daoist sacred grounds. The so-called ¡®Four Daoist Schools¡¯ in the ¡®Three Courtyards, Four Daoist Schools, Five Martial Arts Sects, and Six Clans¡¯ included the Forgotten Truth Temple and the Fortune Celebration Temple. The ¡®Five Martial Arts Sects¡¯ referred to the five famous sects with the Martial Dao as their foundation. The Yellow River Dragon Gate was one of the five sects. In Eastern Tang, there were the Yangtze River and the Yellow River, one in the south and one in the north. The Yellow River in the north was also known as the Dragon River, and Longbei County was north of the western section of the Dragon River. There was a pass from the Dragon River downstream to the middle section of the river. The river currents were rapid, and the terrain was steep. It was called the Dragon Gate in ancient times. The ancestral home of the Yellow River Dragon Gate was located there. It had grown and developed since then and had now become a famous sect prominent at the Yellow River. Its business spread all over the north and south of the Yellow River. Especially the boatmen who sailed in the middle of the river, all of them basically worked for the Yellow River Dragon Gate. This sect had high prestige in the Yellow River basin. Most of its members were chivalrous, righteous, and helped those in distress, and it especially had an excellent reputation among the people. Wen Hu was only a passerby passing through Longbei County when the people were in turmoil, but he had been willing to take extraordinary risks to help the refugees. This was due to his personality, as well as having been taught by his master from a very young age. He reached the fourth realm of the Martial Dao at such a young age, all thanks to the martial arts anthologies of the Dragon Gate and the teachings of a great master. When Zhang Dongyun intercepted the secret letter from the Secret Cabinet that stated that Wen Hu had an accent from Shangnan County¡¯s Yuqiu Prefecture, he had guessed his sect. That place was within the sphere of influence of the Yellow River Dragon Gate. ¡°I was afraid my serious offense would implicate my sect. Thank you for intercepting the secret letter from the Secret Cabinet,¡± Wen Hu thanked from the bottom of his heart. The Yellow River Dragon Gate had always been a chivalrous and righteous sect, but because of this, it was very much in the spotlight in Eastern Tang. In recent years, the Eastern Tang Dynasty¡¯s royal family had been purging all internal forces. If news got out that Wen Hu helped the refugees to fight against the Tang Dynasty army, it could go two ways. Mister Black Cloud did not allow the other party to come immediately but asked Wen Hu, ¡°Why did someone from your sect come?¡± Wen Hu replied, ¡°Aunt-Master came here only to thank Senior and Chang¡¯an for saving my life and accepting the people into the fortress.¡± Zhang Dongyun laughed in his heart. She was probably worried that the Demon Dao experts in Chang¡¯an Fortress had taken the people in to kill them to get their blood and refine their souls for cultivation. He did not point it out and said calmly, ¡°Let her come in.¡± Wen Hu was delighted and took his leave. A moment later, he led a middle-aged woman into the fortress to meet Mister Black Cloud. ¡°Sir.¡± The middle-aged woman introduced herself. ¡°Greetings from Shang Jie of the Dragon Gate.¡± ¡°You may dispense with the formalities,¡± the old man in black on the seat said calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve already heard from Wen Hu why you are here. Now that you are here and have seen whatever you need to, what plans do you have next?¡± The Yellow River Dragon Gate¡¯s Elder Shang Jie took out a bundle. ¡°This is a small token of our appreciation. I hope that Chang¡¯an will become more prosperous.¡± Wen Hu received the bundle, opened it, and presented it to Mister Black Cloud. With the system in place, Zhang Dongyun knew what it was without looking. The inconspicuous seeds and seedlings in the bundle were actually of various herbs. The gift from the other party was not any miracle pills. If Chang¡¯an planted and cultivated them properly, it could produce a large number of flowers and plants with great medicinal value. In particular, several of them were not herbs that mortals could use to cure illnesses and injuries. Instead, they were for cultivators to use. The Cold Mountain Sect also collected related herbs from inside and outside Qinzhou. However, Qinzhou was limited, and the Cold Mountain Sect was not as powerful as the Yellow River Dragon Gate. The quality of the medicinal herb seeds that Shang Jie brought was significantly better than what the Cold Mountain Sect had collected. ¡°It is inevitable that many people in the fortress have fallen sick from eating grains. I hope this can help.¡± Shang Jie looked at Wen Hu. ¡°Disciple-Nephew Wen is here. Please take care of him and guide him.¡± Mister Black Cloud waved his hand and put away the bundle. ¡°Anyone who abides by the rules of Chang¡¯an Fortress can live here.¡± Wen Hu bowed, and Shang Jie smiled. ¡°Chang¡¯an is a blessing to the people of Longbei.¡± After a few more moments of sitting, Shang Jie took her leave. Mister Black Cloud did not keep her and waved his hand for Wen Hu to see her off. Wen Hu accompanied Shang Jie out of the fortress and wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shang Jie asked him with a smile. ¡°Aunt-Master Shang, I mentioned to you before that there are mineral veins of turquoise crystals here in Chang¡¯an. I¡¯m looking for a buyer right now.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Wen Hu still said, ¡°The martial artists of our sect can also use the turquoise crystals for their cultivation¡­¡± Shang Jie gently shook her head. ¡°A partnership is indeed good for both sides. But first, we still don¡¯t know the details of Chang¡¯an Fortress. Second, it may not trust our sect. ¡°Furthermore, talking about business during our first meeting might arouse suspicions. You still have to stay in Chang¡¯an for a long time.¡± Wen Hu smiled bitterly. ¡°I have no intention of making our sect suffer a loss, nor do I intend to take advantage of Chang¡¯an Fortress. We can slowly discuss the price and other details. Isn¡¯t it good to have a fair deal and get paid for the goods?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Shang Jie smiled. ¡°A stranger is just a friend you haven¡¯t met yet. There is no harm in talking about it later.¡± She restrained her smile and gazed back at the top of Chang¡¯an Fortress. ¡°This place is too mysterious, and it makes people feel a little apprehensive after all. ¡°However, if it can treat the people well and fight against the tyranny of the Eastern Tang Dynasty, it may be accepted as a pure land of the human world¡­¡± Chapter 51 ¡°No matter what, this place is a pure land in this chaotic world for being able to shelter so many people.¡± Like Shang Jie, Wen Hu also turned to look at the top of Chang¡¯an Fortress. ¡°I hope this place will last.¡± ¡°This place has saved your life, so it¡¯s only right that you stay to repay the kindness.¡± Shang Jie smiled. ¡°But our sect will always be your home. Remember to come back and visit when you have time.¡± Wen Hu nodded with a sigh. ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Aunt-Master. I dare not forget the kindness of my master¡¯s upbringing for a moment.¡± ¡°We shall part here.¡± Shang Jie bade farewell to Wen Hu before turning around and walking along the simple road through the fields outside the fortress and into the forests of the White Cloud Abyss. In the Great Ming Palace, Zhang Dongyun watched all this with a smile. The Yellow River Dragon Gate was a suitable target to trade with. Not only did the sect have the financial resources for the large number of turquoise crystals mined in Chang¡¯an, but it also controlled the waterway traffic of the Yellow River and had excellent influence, so it could protect the trade. Furthermore, its character and reputation seemed equally good. However, Zhang Dongyun did not discuss this with the other party. First, he did not want to appear too eager on his side. Second, the other party was already in his pocket¡­ Zhang Dongyun laughed quietly. Shang Jie left the mountains and arrived at the nearest town at the bottom of the mountains. A young man was waiting in the town. The young man was relieved to see Shang Jie return. ¡°Aunt-Master, you¡¯re back.¡± Shang Jie nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Aunt-Master, how is Senior Brother Wen?¡± the young man asked as he gathered his belongings. ¡°He¡¯s fine, and so are the people.¡± Shang Jie smiled. ¡°This Chang¡¯an Fortress isn¡¯t a dangerous place. On the contrary, the people there live in peace, work happily, and do not have to suffer from natural and man-made disasters.¡± The young man packed up his belongings and started on the journey with Shang Jie. He was full of curiosity. ¡°Aunt-Master, why did Chang¡¯an Fortress suddenly appear here? I¡¯ve never heard of it before. It¡¯s too sudden. What¡¯s the background of this fortress?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Shang Jie gently shook her head. ¡°Your senior brother Wen also doesn¡¯t know. But for now, at least it¡¯s good for the local people.¡± The two of them immediately went on their way, leaving Qinzhou Prefecture along the Yellow River and heading east. The boat traveled for several days and passed through the Tongzhou Prefecture boundary. In the evening, the boat docked for rest. While her disciple-nephew went to buy food and water, Shang Jie did not disembark from the boat and strolled to the deck to feel the blowing wind. Late in the evening, a few words caught in the wind suddenly drifted into her ears. ¡°The Thunderclap Sect¡­ suddenly contacted a turquoise crystal buyer¡­ It seems to have something to do with that Chang¡¯an Fortress¡­ Let¡¯s take down the Thunderclap Sect people first¡­¡± Shang Jie frowned slightly as she gazed into the distance. Tongzhou is a major transportation hub with a close business network, and Chang¡¯an Fortress seems to have entrusted the local Thunderclap Sect to contact a buyer for turquoise crystals. But unfortunately, some people discovered it and are going to stop it¡­ the Yellow River Dragon Gate elder thought. She had strong cultivation and sharp ears and eyes. The other party hidden on a distant boat was not aware of her, but she could hear the conversation intermittently. ¡°I heard the buyer is the Miao family from East River County¡­¡± Shang Jie was startled. The Miao family was a famous local family in East River County. Even though it was incomparable to the past Chen clan, it was still a prestigious family. Most importantly, it had a close relationship with the Yellow River Dragon Gate, and it had always been following it, with many of the family¡¯s children studying martial arts in the Yellow River Dragon Gate. The Miao family¡¯s wealth and power might not be enough to buy such a large amount of turquoise crystals from Chang¡¯an Fortress alone. At that time, it would definitely seek support from the Yellow River Dragon Gate. Wu Qiong of the Thunderclap Sect had apparently considered this, which was why he had chosen the Miao family as the buyer. However, the Miao family might not know yet that the Thunderclap Sect¡¯s supply of goods came from Chang¡¯an. This is really¡­ Shang Jie was dumbfounded. I was wondering when it would be appropriate to ask Chang¡¯an about the goods. It turns out that both sides already have some connections. I wonder if those people in Chang¡¯an Fortress know about this. On the sect¡¯s side, what will Senior Brother and the others decide? Shang Jie took out a brush and paper and quickly wrote a letter as she pondered. After her disciple-nephew returned to the boat, Shang Jie handed the letter to him. ¡°I¡¯ll stay in Tongzhou for a few days. You continue on. Quickly return to the sect and give this letter to the sect master without fail.¡± Upon hearing Shang Jie¡¯s instructions, the young man was surprised. But he did not ask any questions and immediately received the letter solemnly. Instead of waiting for a passenger ship, the young man immediately went ashore and hurriedly bought a mount to return to the sect over land. Shang Jie remained calm, stayed in Tongzhou, and looked for those people who were conspiring earlier. Here, she indeed saw the Miao family. The Thunderclap Sect had invited the other party to meet secretly. ¡°Elder Miao, please have a look.¡± In a quiet room, Wu Qiong smiled and pushed the brocade box on the table to the opposite side. The old man sitting across from him opened the brocade box, and a fluorescent green light emerged from it. Inside the brocade box, a palm-sized turquoise crystal was silently shining. Inside the crystal, there seemed to be agate-like chalcedony swaying and flowing unceasingly. ¡°It is indeed a very fine turquoise crystal.¡± The old man surnamed Miao nodded slightly, then looked across the table at Wu Qiong. ¡°Sect Master Wu, this is indeed good. But can you tell me its origin?¡± Wu Qiong kept his smile. ¡°Elder Miao, I won¡¯t cheat you with fake goods.¡± The old man shook his head. ¡°Of course I trust you, but such a large number of turquoise crystals must have come from a new mine. If any problems arise regarding the ownership of the minerals, I don¡¯t want to pay and have a problem with the goods.¡± Wu Qiong still smiled. ¡°You can rest assured there won¡¯t be any problem with the supply of goods. Even the Eastern Tang Dynasty¡¯s royal family can¡¯t get involved.¡± The old man raised his white eyebrows. ¡°Longbei County and Tongzhou are both the lands of the Forgotten Truth Temple, and it may not dare to say anything. The royal family won¡¯t even be given face. Sect Master Wu, are you trying to act as a go-between for that place?¡± He pointed to the west while speaking. Wu Qiong nodded with a smile. ¡°Now Elder Miao should believe what I said earlier.¡± The old man fell silent. A long while later, the old man said slowly, ¡°Sect Master Wu is deeply hidden, and I admire that, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s difficult to say what the future holds for that place in the mountains of Dragon Ridge¡­¡± ¡°An honest man says nothing deceitful.¡± Wu Qiong curbed his smile and looked grave. ¡°With such a large quantity, as well as the midway transportation problems involved, the Miao family shouldn¡¯t be able to buy everything, right? It has to involve the Yellow River Dragon Gate, doesn¡¯t it?¡± The old man surnamed Miao remained silent. Wu Qiong added, ¡°The Yellow River Dragon Gate and your Miao family have always been a thorn in the side of the royal family. But now that the King of Tang is becoming increasingly perverse, the pressure on both sides is increasing. You can join forces with Chang¡¯an and fight against the tyranny of the Eastern Tang Dynasty.¡± ¡°As for the future of Chang¡¯an Fortress¡­¡± Wu Qiong lowered his voice after a slight pause. ¡°His Majesty, who is in the Great Ming Palace in Chang¡¯an Fortress, is unfathomable.¡± The old man looked at Wu Qiong, and Wu Qiong calmly looked at him. ¡°Besides the surrendered Tang Dynasty soldiers, Chang¡¯an Fortress will also detain the people of the Forgotten Truth Temple.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Upon hearing that, the old man¡¯s expression became more serious. He looked at Wu Qiong. ¡°That region of Dragon Ridge is located within the Forgotten Truth Temple¡¯s sphere of influence, so it¡¯s not surprising if the two sides conflict. ¡°But the relationship between the Forgotten Truth Temple and the royal family is not beyond rapprochement. Chang¡¯an has offended both at once, which can be detrimental to its future development¡­¡± ¡°Unless¡­¡± Wu Qiong said, ¡°His Majesty has the strength to confront both the royal family and the Forgotten Truth Temple at the same time.¡± The old man surnamed Miao took a deep breath, leaned back in his chair, and remained silent. Wu Qiong said nothing more and just drank his tea lightly. ¡°I need some time,¡± the old man said a long while later. ¡°I look forward to your reply.¡± Wu Qiong knew he wanted to consult the family head of the Miao family and communicate with the Yellow River Dragon Gate. The two men discussed and went out together. As soon as they pushed open the door, Wu Qiong¡¯s face suddenly changed. ¡°Who is it?¡± A figure flashed past, quickly climbing over the house and escaping across the alley. The expressions of Wu Qiong and the old man surnamed Miao changed drastically, and they soared in unison to chase after that man. The other man fled and finally escaped into a house. After Wu Qiong and the old man caught up, they slowed down their pace. The situation before them looked like a trap. But they were reluctant to let the other party escape. If people of the East Tang Dynasty heard their secret talk, it was hard to say what would happen to Chang¡¯an Fortress and the Yellow River Dragon Gate, but the Thunderclap Sect and the Miao family would be unable to bear the consequences of failure. At this moment, a woman¡¯s voice suddenly came from inside the house. ¡°Come in.¡± Wu Qiong was stunned, and the old man surnamed Miao was even more surprised. ¡°This voice sounds familiar. It sounds like¡­ the Yellow River Dragon Gate¡¯s Elder Shang?¡± They hesitated for a while and entered the house. They ended up seeing bodies all over the place. The person whom the middle-aged woman had captured was the target that Wu Qiong and the old man were chasing. ¡°Elder Shang.¡± The old man surnamed Miao greeted her with a salute. Wu Qiong also followed along to express his gratitude. ¡°The Yellow River Dragon Gate is worthy of being unopposed in the Yellow River. Without Elder Shang¡¯s help, we might have had a disaster this time.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite.¡± Shang Jie sized up Wu Qiong with an inexplicable look in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s still Chang¡¯an Fortress that has remarkable strategy and ingenious planning.¡± Chapter 52 Upon hearing Shang Jie¡¯s words, Wu Qiong blinked. He did report to Mister Black Cloud that he was trying to contact and negotiate with the Miao family of East River County. In addition to the Miao family being a suitable target, he also hoped to make some connections with the Yellow River Dragon Gate. But at that time, he and the Miao family had not yet reached an agreement, and nothing had even begun. Everything was just in the beginning stage. Now that the Yellow River Dragon Gate¡¯s Elder Shang Jie appeared, Wu Qiong thought that the Miao family was secretly behind it. But it seemed that Chang¡¯an Fortress had already been in communication with the other side. At first, Wu Qiong thought that he could make a great contribution this time. But now, it seemed that everything was within Chang¡¯an¡¯s plan. It was in the plan of that person in the Great Ming Palace¡­ If it was Mister Black Cloud¡¯s intention, he wouldn¡¯t have gone so far as not to tell me¡­ Wu Qiong felt a cold sweat break out on his back. He was glad that he was loyal and devoted to the task that Chang¡¯an had ordered him to do. If he had been a bit unfaithful or sneaky, he would not have been able to hide it from Chang¡¯an Fortress. Thank heavens, thank heavens¡­ Wu Qiong was deeply relieved. Facing Shang Jie, he replied cautiously and respectfully, ¡°His Majesty and Mister Black Cloud have far-reaching plans, and I am merely acting under orders. If I have overlooked anything, I will have to trouble Elder Shang.¡± Shang Jie took a deep look at Wu Qiong in front of her. Everything is indeed within Chang¡¯an Fortress¡¯s expectations. But if so, then why didn¡¯t Mister Black Cloud mention a single word when he met me? Is it because he doesn¡¯t trust me, or does he¡­ want to test me and the Yellow River Dragon Gate with this? Shang Jie looked at a group of people in the courtyard that she had hung upside down. These people all belonged to the Secret Cabinet of the Eastern Tang Dynasty. Was the arrival of these people within the grasp of Chang¡¯an Fortress? Is Chang¡¯an interested in seeing what the Yellow River Dragon Gate will do about this? Once again, Shang Jie scanned around, but she did not find anyone from Chang¡¯an Fortress watching. But she was not sure that there was absolutely no one. ¡°Let¡¯s leave first,¡± Shang Jie said to Wu Qiong and the old man surnamed Miao while remaining calm. Then the three of them left. Shang Jie was full of doubts. Chang¡¯an Fortress¡¯s skeptical attitude did not anger her. On the contrary, it settled her heart a little. The other party¡¯s caution and probing, in turn, confirmed that it chose its trading partners carefully. Chang¡¯an Fortress had been too mysterious. It had inexplicably appeared in the deep mountains of Dragon Ridge, inexplicably sheltered refugees and commoners, and became enemies with the Eastern Tang Dynasty. Now, it had lifted a corner of its mysterious veil. However, the other party¡¯s prowess shocked Shang Jie. ¡°Those people just now belonged to the Eastern Tang Dynasty¡¯s Secret Cabinet.¡± She looked at Wu Qiong and the old man. ¡°The news of the deal may have leaked.¡± The old man surnamed Miao paled slightly and became worried. In contrast, Wu Qiong calmly said, ¡°Everything is at Elder Shang¡¯s disposal.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already informed my senior brother and asked him to decide on everything,¡± Shang Jie said. ¡°Sect Master Wu and the Thunderclap Sect need to be more careful these days. Otherwise, go back to Chang¡¯an.¡± Wu Qiong took a deep breath. ¡°Thank you for your advice, Elder Shang. I will do so at my discretion.¡± ¡­ Soon, Zhang Dongyun, who was in Chang¡¯an Fortress, received Wu Qiong¡¯s report. After learning the details of what happened, he sighed slightly. The spies of the Eastern Tang Dynasty¡¯s Secret Cabinet were quite sharp. However, given the power of the Yellow River Dragon Gate on both sides of the Dragon River, this business could continue as long as it was willing. There was no need to fight against the Eastern Tang Dynasty, as the Yellow River Dragon Gate could still conceal it if it wanted to. The Thunderclap Sect might have to retreat and could not continue being the go-between. Since the road to the Yellow River Dragon Gate had opened, the Thunderclap Sect had completed its mission. As for whether the Yellow River Dragon Gate would take over this business, to put it in Shang Jie¡¯s words, ¡®strangers the first time, friends the second time¡¯¡­ Zhang Dongyun waited patiently for news from the buyer. Chang¡¯an Fortress continued to develop slowly and orderly.. As the miners in the mine outside the fortress increased, the output of raw turquoise crystals was also increasing. Mister Black Cloud, whom Zhang Dongyun incarnated into, instructed Hui Tianyu and others to solve the problem of transportation. The Yellow River Dragon Gate could take care of the waterway transportation, while Chang¡¯an needed to transport the ores out of the mountains. As the Forgotten Truth Temple had run into difficulties in Chang¡¯an Fortress repeatedly, its prestige plummeted in the hearts of many. The Cold Mountain Sect people had returned to Qinzhou Prefecture to regain a foothold. As the Dragon River flowed through Qinzhou, the sect began to work on extending and reforming the ferry crossing. The original bureaucratic power of the Eastern Tang Dynasty in Qinzhou had more or less been cleared. At present, the Eastern Tang Dynasty was fighting with other countries on the border. After losing Du Kun¡¯s army in Longbei, the Eastern Tang Dynasty could not spare dispatching any more troops to Longbei for a while. Perhaps the Eastern Tang Dynasty had discovered the conflict between Chang¡¯an Fortress and the Forgotten Truth Temple, so it was going to stand aside for the time being and reap the spoils later. The few remaining Tang Dynasty troops in Longbei were reduced and held on to other vital places. This temporarily left Qinzhou Prefecture empty. This gave Zhang Dongyun and Chang¡¯an the convenience to develop steadily. As the days passed, both good news and bad news returned. The Eastern Tang Dynasty had indeed targeted the Thunderclap Sect. The officials in the open and the Mingguang Cabinet in the dark were targeting it. Wu Qiong had to lead his sect members deep into the mountains and sent some family members to Chang¡¯an. This put him, as the new acting sect master of the Thunderclap Sect, under some pressure within the sect. He also had to withdraw temporarily from the business of turquoise crystals. However, Wu Qiong felt that everything was worth it, as Mister Black Cloud eventually credited the Thunderclap Sect for his efforts in getting in touch with the Yellow River Dragon Gate. Moreover, the Miao family also withdrew, distancing itself from the matter. The good news for Zhang Dongyun was that the Yellow River Dragon Gate had finally accepted the turquoise crystal business. It personally took over the business and was much more reliable than the Miao family. Everything went smoothly. After the arrangements were made, Fortress Lord Zhang witnessed the first batch of ores being transported down the mountain. The turquoise crystals went downstream on a ferry on the Dragon River in Qinzhou Prefecture. Soon, the first sum of money reached Zhang Dongyun¡¯s hands. Then the second and third batches followed¡­ Thus, when everything was stable, the system¡¯s notification once again sounded in Fortress Lord Zhang¡¯s mind. [You have opened up a stable source of wealth for the fortress. Your subjects are earning their own living, providing for you, and maintaining stability. You have completed Construction Quest 2.3. Rewarded 1,000 Construction EXP.] In the Great Ming Palace, Zhang Dongyun clenched his hands. Although this quest was complicated, it rewarded 1,000 Construction EXP. As a result, he had 2,100 Construction EXP, which already reached the goal of upgrading and expanding the fortress for the second time. Now, he just had to wait for his Guarding EXP to reach 2,000 as well. This will likely depend on what people the old bloody shadow demon and the others can attract when they return from the Forgotten Truth Temple¡­ Zhang Dongyun was looking forward to it. He had been looking forward to it for a long time and finally got the news he wanted. But the moment he heard the news, he almost cursed. ¡°Sir, sect disciples at the bottom of the mountains have sent an urgent report,¡± Hui Tianyu reported to Zhang Dongyun. ¡°Some Daoist experts have surrounded Senior Bloody Shadow and Senior Chen at the bottom of the mountains. The situation is critical!¡± Chapter 53 At the bottom of the mountains¡­ The smile on Zhang Dongyun¡¯s face froze. Fortunately, he was facing Hui Tianyu through the projection of Mister Black Cloud, or he would not have been able to control his facial expression. In Hui Tianyu¡¯s opinion, the old man in black still looked calm and unruffled. ¡°What¡¯s all the panic about?¡± Mister Black Cloud said calmly. ¡°Tell me the exact details.¡± Under his influence, Hui Tianyu, who was a bit impetuous, calmed down and reported the information he received. Despite telling him to calm down, Zhang Dongyun was in a hurry to come up with countermeasures. The area covered by the system right now was six kilometers north-south and four kilometers east-west. It was not small, but it was in the White Cloud Abyss, in the deep mountains of Dragon Ridge, and the outside of the mountains was still beyond his reach. The opponents had surrounded the old bloody shadow demon, Chen Jiezhi, and the others outside the mountains, which was outside the influence of the Impenetrable Fortress. They were surrounded and could not escape into the mountains. Even if Fortress Lord Zhang himself left the mountains now, he was only a fourth-realm martial artist and could not save anyone. It was worlds apart inside and outside the scope of the fortress. Zhang Dongyun rubbed his glabella in distress. In the most extreme circumstances, he would not lose a piece of flesh even if he just stayed in the fortress and remained silent. Even though this would arouse the suspicions of the people in the fortress, he would have countless ways to maintain his rule as long as he was in the fortress. But in that case, outsiders might discover that the Impenetrable Fortress could only guard its own gates. The clues about the secret cave of Heavenly Wolf and the imprint of the immortal ruins fragment inside would all be lost. Besides, the old bloody shadow demon, Chen Jiezhi, Guo Zi, and others were all loyal to him and followed his orders. They went to the secret cave of Heavenly Wolf, which led to their current encounter¡­ But what will it take to solve their crisis? Zhang Dongyun pondered as he listened to Hui Tianyu¡¯s report. After Hui Tianyu finished his report, Mister Black Cloud still looked as calm as ever. ¡°The Azure Cloud Temple, the Fortune Celebration Temple, the Mirror Moon Tower?¡± the old man in black asked. Hui Tianyu nodded. ¡°The attackers are not from the Forgotten Truth Temple, which I find pretty strange.¡± The Azure Cloud Temple and the Fortune Celebration Temple were both Daoist sacred grounds of Eastern Tang. They were known as the ¡®Four Daoists Schools¡¯ alongside the Forgotten Truth Temple and the Xuanyi Daoism. As for the Mirror Moon Tower, it was a famous martial arts sect like the Yellow River Dragon Gate. It was known as part of the ¡®Five Martial Arts Sects¡¯ of Eastern Tang. Zhang Dongyun had ordered the old bloody shadow demon and the others to go to the secret cave in the area of the Forgotten Truth Temple. They ended up being chased and intercepted by enemies. No one from the Forgotten Truth Temple was seen, but instead, several other famous sects were taking action. ¡°According to what the disciples at the bottom of the mountains said, the enemies used a Daoist spell to draw heavenly lightning and blast it at Senior Bloody Shadow¡¯s blood sea. The only Daoist sect in Eastern Tang that has such a superior lightning inheritance is¡­¡± Hui Tianyu suddenly remembered that Chen Chaoyan cultivated a lightning technique, so he quickly changed his words. ¡°Uh, only Chang¡¯an and the Azure Cloud Temple.¡± Among the four major traditions of Daoism in Eastern Tang, the Forgotten Truth Temple was known for cultivating the Mist Illusion Technique, and the Azure Cloud Temple was known for its lightning techniques. ¡°In addition to that, according to the disciples, they also saw a dark-red flame, much like the rumored Arcane Fortune Li Fire of the Fortune Celebration Temple,¡± Hui Tianyu added. The Azure Cloud Temple¡¯s lightning, the Fortune Celebration Temple¡¯s fire, the Fortune Celebration Temple¡¯s cloud, and the Xuanyi Daoism¡¯s sword had always been well known in Eastern Tang. However, Hui Tianyu had never seen the Arcane Fortune Li Fire of the Fortune Celebration Temple, so he could only speculate. But he believed that it was not far off. He was 100% sure about the Mirror Moon Tower. ¡°Those martial artists were all holding round shields and scimitars. Their round shields were like mirrors, and their scimitars were like the moon. They seemed divine using them, unique and mysterious.¡± In the Great Ming Palace, Zhang Dongyun pondered before coming to a decision. It¡¯ll be you then¡­ Upon hearing Hui Tianyu¡¯s words, Mister Black Cloud, whom Zhang Dongyu was projecting, revealed a smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s an excellent opportunity.¡± His words startled Hui Tianyu. ¡°Opportunity?¡± Mister Black Cloud smiled and did not reply. Instead, he gently waved his hand. A young girl appeared from the black mist that surged before the two of them. The young girl was sitting cross-legged while inspiring and refining her spiritual energy. She was suddenly brought before Mister Black Cloud and Hui Tianyu, and she could not help but feel a little confused. ¡°Senior¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been cultivating for some time now. You just have to refrain from taking any blows from any cultivators,¡± Mister Black Cloud casually instructed her. ¡°Right now, there just happens to be a chance for you to put yourself to the test and really polish yourself.¡± Chen Chaoyan stood up. ¡°Please instruct me.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen a lot of Forgotten Truth Temple Dharma spells. And today, the Azure Cloud Temple and the Fortune Celebration Temple are here. They have surrounded Bloody Shadow and your uncle at the bottom of the mountains, so go bring them back,¡± Mister Black Cloud said. Chen Chaoyan was surprised. ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t mean to shirk this, but my third uncle is a sixth-realm martial artist, and I¡¯ve heard that Senior Bloody Shadow is even stronger. They can¡¯t even deal with the enemies, let alone me, who is only at the third realm¡­¡± Hui Tianyu was also deeply worried. Mister Black Cloud looked as usual. ¡°I have my own arrangements.¡± Then he waved his hand. A cloud appeared in front of the three of them before swirling and expanding, finally turning into a giant umbrella. ¡°It¡¯s the Forgotten Truth Temple¡¯s Cloud Net Canopy!¡± Chen Chaoyan exclaimed. Mister Black Cloud shot her a glance. The young girl shrunk her neck and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s Chang¡¯an¡¯s Cloud Net Canopy.¡± Mister Black Cloud nodded in satisfaction and handed her the giant umbrella in his hand. Chen Chaoyan took it with great joy. At the side, Hui Tianyu did not say anything. But he was worried all the same. The Cloud Net Canopy was one of the top three Dharma artifacts of the Forgotten Truth Temple. Chen Chaoyan was a talented Daoist cultivator. Both the person and weapon complemented each other well. But the problem was that Chen Chaoyan¡¯s cultivation realm was still too low. The power that the Cloud Net Canopy could exert in her hands at the third realm was completely different from the power that it could exert in Tang Chi¡¯s hands at the sixth realm. Just as he was thinking this, the one-eyed young man suddenly saw Mister Black Cloud raise his hand. His finger landed on the surface of the Cloud Net Canopy, and he wrote something. Talismans formed and condensed one after another, turning into streams of light and disappearing on top of the umbrella. Chen Chaoyan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Senior, are you adding Dao spells and Dharmic powers to this Dharma artifact?¡± Mister Black Cloud said calmly, ¡°I let you cultivate not to let you throw your life away. I will naturally give you some ways to protect yourself, but¡­¡± He examined the young girl indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can be lazy and rely on these Dao spells and Dharmic powers that I have added. They will disappear after a while. ¡°If you are careless and dilly-dally, you will get yourself and Chen Jiezhi killed. ¡°This is a test for you. I will not interfere even if you cry, shout, or plead. Do you understand?¡± Chen Chaoyan¡¯s expression became serious, but her gaze was firm as she held the Cloud Net Canopy tightly. ¡°I understand!¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Mister Black Cloud nodded slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid. Bloody Shadow and your uncle Chen Jiezhi are still there, so you just help them break out.¡± He turned to look at Hui Tianyu and waved his hand casually. ¡°You go with her.¡± Hui Tianyu agreed. ¡°Yes, Senior.¡± A black mist wrapped around the two of them and sent them out of the fortress. After landing on the ground, they did not dare to delay and rushed down the mountain. Zhang Dongyun watched their backs and let out a long sigh. According to his previous experiments, he could provide power to items in the fortress. However, after the items left the fortress, the powers sealed in them would rapidly weaken and disappear. For a high-quality Dharma artifact like the Cloud Net Canopy, it would barely last a bit longer. Despite the fast weakening and loss, it had a high starting point, and the power was still considerable for a short period. Success depends on fate¡­ Zhang Dongyun stood at the top of the fortress and looked down at the mountain. Chen Chaoyan and Hui Tianyu went down the mountain as fast as they could. Before they were completely out of the forest, they heard a boom in the distance that shook the heavens. They left the mountain ridge and went over two low hills. From a distance, they saw a crowd of people gathered on the plain. A blood sea was floating above them. Black clouds covered the sky above the blood sea. Streaks of lightning kept flowing in the black clouds. Suddenly, a puff of dark-red flame rose into the sky and attacked the blood sea! Chen Chaoyan took a deep breath and shook the giant umbrella in her hand. The Cloud Net Canopy turned into a cloud and lifted her toward the blood sea. Chapter 54 The dark-red Arcane Fortune Li Fire spewed onto the blood sea, making it tremble slightly, but it still withstood it. But then lightning immediately descended from the sky. The lightning struck the blood sea, causing it to churn incessantly. Blood water evaporated into trails of smoke. An opening was torn in the tumbling blood sea, revealing the people inside. Chen Chaoyan and Hui Tianyu tried their best to look. They could not see the old bloody shadow demon anywhere, while Chen Jiezhi, the Cold Mountain Sect Master Gou Zi, and two Chen clan elders were all there wounded. In addition, there was a girl of about ten years old whom Chen Chaoyan and Hui Tianyu had never seen before. Chen Jiezhi and Hui Tianyu were relieved that Chen Jiezhi, Guo Zi, and the others were safe and sound. But after the heavenly lightning tore through the blood sea, the other enemies immediately attacked the people in it. On the ground, a group of Mirror Moon Tower disciples raised their hands in a hail of voices. All of a sudden, dozens of bright moonlight beams flew up, crisscrossing and covering Chen Jiezhi and the others. Chen Jiezhi¡¯s Great Wind Cloud Palm created a storm and clashed with the moonlight beams, causing them to seemingly hit a wall. The moonlight beams flew backward, and when Chen Chaoyan looked closely, she found that they were clearly crescent-shaped scimitars without hilts. Mirror Moon Tower disciples were good at using this unique weapon. The hurricane blew away a few crescent scimitars, but more moonlight beams came toward the people in the blood sea. The blood water surged as it tried to regather to protect everyone. But the dark-red Arcane Fortune Li Fire was like a tarsal maggot, entangling it as though it had life. The water and fire were in a stalemate. The Arcane Fortune Li Fire could not approach Chen Jiezhi and the others. But the blood water could not regather under its obstruction. Chen Jiezhi was expressionless as he knocked the moonlight beams flying away. The Mirror Moon Tower disciples were riding enormous, strangely-shaped horses and soared into the air. The horses were all black with dragon scales that refracted light and were more than twice the size of ordinary steeds. The Cold Mountain Sect Master Guo Zi frowned slightly. ¡°Those are¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re thunder dragon foals. I¡¯ve heard that the Mirror Moon Tower raises a lot of them,¡± a Chen clan elder replied. The exotic beast thunder dragon foal was like a dragon yet not a dragon and like a horse yet not a horse. It could move with the wind and lightning and fly in the sky. The Mirror Moon Tower disciples moved quickly in the air thanks to the thunder dragon foals. Each of them held a shining round shield. These shields reflected light as though they were round mirrors. The light formed a white blur, affecting the vision of Chen Jiezhi, Guo Zi, and the others. Amid the sounds of clashing, the flying crescent scimitars changed direction toward the people in the blood sea. The scimitars had no hilts, and the Mirror Moon Tower disciples never intended to catch them. They used the round shields in their hands skillfully to bounce back the scimitars like reflecting light. It might seem disorderly, but they were actually well-trained and beyond expectations. A light rebound was a fierce attack. Dozens of round shields bounced back the crescent scimitars while at the same time condensing powerful light to illuminate the enemies¡¯ eyes. Dozens of crescent scimitars flew in the air and danced arcs in the sky without interfering with one another, creating a perfect web of slaughter. Chen Jiezhi¡¯s hand seals were majestic as he created a hurricane. The hand movements, which were originally fierce and swift, suddenly became soft and detailed at this moment. The palm breeze was like a gigantic net that sucked in the crescent scimitars, not giving them a chance to fly back and rebound. In a split second, Chen Jiezhi had disarmed the Mirror Moon Tower disciples collectively. Guo Zi attacked, and the Night Elegance Sword pierced through the night sky like lightning, instantly stabbing a Mirror Moon Tower disciple. Guo Zi¡¯s longsword pierced through the round shield in the opponent¡¯s hand. The man looked at the blade that penetrated his shield and pierced his chest, unable to rest in peace. The surrounding Mirror Moon Tower martial artists took the opportunity to catch up. Multiple round shields formed several shield walls, squeezing Guo Zi in the center from all directions. Guo Zi¡¯s sword technique was both fast and lethal. Sword light drew a strange arc, bypassing the shield walls, but it did not target these Mirror Moon Tower disciples. Instead, it aimed at the thunder dragon foals beneath them. The shields were small, but the horses were big. Even though the Mirror Moon Tower disciples were well-trained and promptly used their shields to protect their horses, they could not withstand the fifth-realm Guo Zi, who had higher cultivation and better sword techniques. Amid mournful cries, the sword immediately hit several thunder dragon foals, staining the sky with blood. These thunder dragon foals fell downward, carrying the Mirror Moon Tower disciples with them. But just as Guo Zi was achieving results, a majestic force suddenly came from the side! Guo Zi waved his sword and welcomed the moonlight beam. The other party exclaimed in surprise. From observation, people would know that Guo Zi¡¯s Night Elegance Sword had astounding speed. But at this moment, Guo Zi¡¯s sword speed was still beyond the opponent¡¯s expectation. However, the strength of the opponent¡¯s sword was not something Guo Zi could resist. Although the longsword in his hand stopped the crescent scimitar, the tremendous force was so great that his body became numb, and the longsword almost dropped out of his hand. Fortunately, Chen Jiezhi descended from the sky and struck with two palms. The first palm deflected the opponent¡¯s scimitar. The second palm struck the opponent¡¯s round shield. The two sides collided in force, and their bodies flew backward. Chen Jiezhi retreated with Guo Zi. Looking back, he saw a middle-aged man with a scimitar in one hand and a round shield in the other with a steady grandeur. Chen Jiezhi was not confident that he could win against this Mirror Moon Tower elder even if he met him on usual days. At the moment, he was even under attack by many people. A dark-red fire net suddenly appeared in midair, blocking Chen Jiezhi and Guo Zi¡¯s retreat back to the blood sea. Chen Jiezhi waved his palm, and a fiery hurricane tore the net. He seemed to have a way out now, but the martial artists of the Mirror Moon Tower below had already caught up again. Endless blood rain fell from the blood sea above. The blood rain was fishy and pungent. As soon as the round shields in the Mirror Moon Tower martial artists¡¯ hands became stained, they immediately dimmed and became filthy. Blood splashed onto the thunder dragon foals beneath them, and they even gave out mournful wails. The scales of the horses¡¯ bodies peeled off, and they became badly mangled. They even emitted a rotting stench. The old bloody shadow demon stopped these Mirror Moon Tower members, and Chen Jiezhi and the others could concentrate on breaking the Dharma spells of the Fortune Celebration Temple Daoist experts. But it was too late. The old bloody shadow demon helped out Chen Jiezhi and others, but lightning techniques rumbled in the air again, splitting the blood sea into half. If things get bad, I¡¯ll just escape by myself¡­ The old demon cursed in its heart. As soon as it had this thought, it suddenly saw clouds floating in the distance. On the cloud, Chen Chaoyan calmly performed hand seals. On the Cloud Net Canopy, a ball of purple lightning flashed. The purple lightning rose into the sky and struck back at the azure thunderclouds above. In the clouds, azure lightning struck down in succession, colliding with the purple lightning in midair, causing lightning flashes and thunder rolls. It was so deafening and blinding that people could hardly open their eyes. Chen Chaoyan did not stop, and her hand seals were continuously changing. From the Cloud Net Canopy, a stream of water gushed out and rapidly enlarged in midair, turning into a large river. The river hung in the air, flowing between the heavens and the earth, rushing toward the dark-red Arcane Fortune Li Fire and instantly extinguishing it! Chapter 55 With Chen Chaoyan helping them out of the predicament, a mournful phoenix cry emitted from the blood sea. However, the old bloody shadow demon had serious injuries and could not revive the blood phoenix. A torrential blood river flew out and swept Chen Jiezhi and the others toward the deep mountains of Dragon Ridge. Upon seeing that, Chen Chaoyan quickly rushed forward to help share its burden. Chen Jiezhi and the others jumped from the blood river to the Cloud Net Canopy. The Cloud Net Canopy transformed into a cluster of clouds and flew toward the deep mountains together with the blood river. On the ground, dark-red blazes suddenly rose to the sky. A dozen lines of fire stretched into the air and shot at the Cloud Net Canopy. A group of Fortune Celebration Temple disciples had launched attacks together. At the same time, a curved moon streaked across the sky and slashed at the Cloud Net Canopy. The Mirror Moon Tower elder wielded his scimitar again. Chen Chaoyan drove the Cloud Net Canopy in an orderly manner. Streams of water reappeared and transformed into a large river in the air, stopping those dozens of dark-red lines of fire. The True Rootless Water left by Mister Black Cloud on the Cloud Net Canopy and the Arcane Fortune Li Fire intertwined, creating a large blazing mist. A cold moonlight beam cut through the mist and reached Chen Chaoyan and the others. But a talisman on the Cloud Net Canopy was now shining brightly. The glow went from bright to dim. Then, as though a curtain of night had been created, it devoured all the light. The crescent blade light cut into the darkness, but it never returned. The Mirror Moon Tower elder was so horrified that he could not help but slow his pace. Chen Jiezhi and the others were both shocked and delighted at their rescue. Chen Chaoyan was curiously looking at their side. There was a girl who was younger than her and looked to be about ten years old. The fear on the girl¡¯s face had not yet dissipated, but now she was curious and sizing up the Cloud Net Canopy. ¡°Third Uncle, Ninth Granduncle, Twelfth Granduncle, Elder Guo, this child is¡­¡± Chen Chaoyan was even more curious. ¡°I found her on the grounds of the Forgotten Truth Temple. The Forgotten Truth Temple planned to get her to join the sect. She¡¯s also a Daoist cultivation genius like you.¡± Chen Jiezhi said, ¡°Senior Bloody Shadow decided to take her back to the fortress.¡± Chen Chaoyan understood. ¡°I see.¡± She looked at the girl and smiled. ¡°Our Chang¡¯an is much stronger and more fun than the Forgotten Truth Temple.¡± ¡°This umbrella¡­¡± The girl was still curiously looking at the Cloud Net Canopy. ¡°It¡¯s called the Cloud Net Canopy. Um¡­ you may have heard of it from the Forgotten Truth Temple.¡± Chen Chaoyan scratched her head. ¡°But it¡¯s now a treasure of Chang¡¯an Fortress.¡± The girl nodded in a puzzled manner. Chen Jiezhi brought the conversation back to the subject. ¡°Chaoyan, your current cultivation level¡­¡± They had seen the Cloud Net Canopy¡¯s ability before and knew about its power. The purple lightning that dissolved the azure lightning in the sky, the darkness that swallowed the moonlight, and the True Rootless Water that resisted the Arcane Fortune Li Fire were not the original abilities of the Cloud Net Canopy. Besides, if Chen Chaoyan was still at the third realm of Daoism, the Foundation Establishment realm, she would not have been able to use the Cloud Net Canopy with such great power. ¡°Before I came here, Mister Black Cloud added Dharmic powers to this Dharma artifact,¡± Chen Chaoyan said with a smile. Chen Jiezhi and the others suddenly said, ¡°No wonder.¡± The Cold Mountain Sect Master Guo Zi turned to look at his disciple Hui Tianyu. Hui Tianyu seemed to know what was in his sect master¡¯s mind. ¡°Both Miss Chen and I witnessed it. It seems that Senior is highly accomplished in the Martial Dao and Dharma spells.¡± The Night Elegance Sword and the improved version of the Cold Mountain Sect¡¯s mental cultivation technique originated from Mister Black Cloud. Thanks to him, Guo Zi could break through from the fourth to the fifth realm of the Martial Dao, and most members of the Cold Mountain Sect, including Hui Tianyu, broke through their bottlenecks and raised their cultivation realms. This was why the Cold Mountain Sect had thought that Mister Black Cloud was a Martial Dao cultivator like them. Guiding Chen Chaoyan was more likely acting on behalf of the Chang¡¯an Fortress Lord. But now, it seemed that Mister Black Cloud¡¯s attainments in Daoist spells were also extremely profound. Thanks to his arrangement, everyone was able to escape this time. The Mirror Moon Tower elder, whose weapon had been seized by the other party¡¯s Dharma spell, looked grave and was hesitant to catch up. The Fortune Celebration Temple elder yelled, ¡°Her Dharma spells are getting weaker and weaker!¡± The True Rootless Water that extinguished their Arcane Fortune Li Fire earlier was significantly stronger than the stream of water blocking the lines of fire from the Fortune Celebration Temple disciples now. Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. The azure thundercloud in the sky moved silently, chasing after the old bloody shadow demon and the Cloud Net Canopy. The people and horses of the Fortune Celebration Temple and the Mirror Moon Tower followed suit. Chen Chaoyan looked back and could not help but smile bitterly. A Chen clan elder beside her asked, ¡°Where is Mister Black Cloud?¡± ¡°He said that this is a test and training for me.¡± Chen Chaoyan sighed. ¡°He won¡¯t intervene, and it¡¯s all up to me to help everyone break out of this predicament and return to Chang¡¯an.¡± At the side, Hui Tianyu nodded. The other people¡¯s hearts sank. ¡°Senior Bloody Shadow fought with the eighth-realm abbot of the Forgotten Truth Temple, and they both ended up in an internecine outcome. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been in such a mess,¡± Guo Zi said in a deep voice. An old man surnamed Chen sighed. ¡°We are still to blame for not being able to bring anything back from the secret cave, or Mister Black Cloud would not be just standing by and doing nothing.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing in the secret cave, so we couldn¡¯t have brought anything back with us.¡± The other Chen clan elder looked vexed. ¡°We could only bring back the little girl, but it¡¯s not what Mister Black Cloud wants.¡± Hui Tianyu asked, ¡°What is the situation in the secret cave?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Chen Jiezhi sighed. ¡°If we can return to Chang¡¯an, let¡¯s talk about it in more detail.¡± With these few words, the azure thundercloud behind gradually caught up. Lightning rolled in the thundercloud. A few streaks of azure lightning struck. Chen Chaoyan performed hand seals. Purple lightning flashed on the Cloud Net Canopy and struck the azure lightning. Compared to the previous intense confrontation between the two lightning techniques earlier, the azure lightning had the upper hand this time. Chen Chaoyan dealt with it calmly. The power of the lightning technique on the Cloud Net Canopy was not as strong as before, and the purple lightning alone could no longer fight against the azure lightning. But under the control of the young girl, a large number of clouds were produced from the Cloud Net Canopy. Shrouded by the clouds, the figures of the people disappeared without a trace. The power of the azure lightning was already weakened after it had cut through the purple lightning, but when the clouds thinned them further, it was difficult for them to injure the people on the Cloud Net Canopy. However, a soft laugh rang out from the azure thundercloud. The next moment, a vast amount of lightning suddenly appeared from the periphery of the clouds like a vast sea of thunder and lightning. The lightning came from all angles and all directions, completely encircling the clouds. At the same time, streaks of faint lightning kept moving around in the cloud. It was as if these streaks of faint lightning had a pulling effect on the lightning outside, attracting the lightning outside to shrink toward the center and gather on the clouds created by the Cloud Net Canopy. ¡°The Azure Cloud Temple¡¯s Yin-Yang Lightning Sea!¡± Chen Jiezhi¡¯s expression changed drastically. The Yin-Yang Lightning Sea alternated between the real and virtual back and forth in succession, playing cat and mouse. It was guided by Yin and gathered by Yang. It did not matter that the clouds dissolved the previous Yin lightning. It was actually a primer for the subsequent Yang lightning. The next moment, the ambush would spring, leaving no way for the opponents to avoid or retreat! Chapter 56 We have clearly entered the White Cloud Abyss and are only just a distance away from Chang¡¯an¡­ Chen Chaoyan felt helpless. But at this moment, their opponents caught up with them. Mister Black Cloud¡¯s Dharmic powers left on the Cloud Net Canopy had dissipated. Seeing the lightning surrounding them, the young girl could only use the giant umbrella with all her might. As the Cloud Net Canopy rotated, clouds drifted away. The formed clouds expanded abruptly. The clouds came into contact with the lightning, leading to a series of explosions. Amid the thunder and lightning, the clouds were constantly shattered by thunderclaps. Turbulent electric snakes flickered and swam in the air before finally tearing apart the clouds formed by the Cloud Net Canopy. Chen Chaoyan¡¯s figure shook. She felt as though the lightning had exploded in her soul. Her mind went blank, and the giant umbrella involuntarily slipped from her hand. The clouds shattered, and everyone immediately fell. Chen Jiezhi, Guo Zi, and the others barely managed to keep their balance and hover in the air. But the terrifying sea of lightning still surrounded them from all directions. At this moment, a palm suddenly appeared and grabbed the fallen Cloud Net Canopy. The Cloud Net Canopy spun violently in this hand. Clouds hanging down from the edge of the umbrella suddenly became harder and sharper than steel. From silk sashes hanging down, they suddenly turned into sharp blades. Countless sharp blades spiraled up. Wherever the blades reached, the azure lightning in the sky was cut into pieces! The tyrannical lightning could not even explode but silently shattered and dissipated just like bubbles. The entire Yin-Yang Lightning Sea suddenly seemed to turn into a picture on canvas as the Cloud Net Canopy¡¯s blades cut it apart. The terrifying sea of lightning disintegrated and crumbled without a sound. Chen Chaoyan¡¯s mind cleared. She opened her eyes and looked along the umbrella handle of the Cloud Net Canopy. An old but strong hand was holding the umbrella handle. His palm was facing upward, with black sleeves on his hand. The hand belonged to a calm-looking old man in black. It was Mister Black Cloud. ¡°Senior!¡± Chen Chaoyan was delighted. Mister Black Cloud said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s still some way to go before reaching the fortress, but you¡¯ve managed to bring them up to the mountain, so you¡¯ve barely passed the test.¡± Although chased by the azure thundercloud, Chen Chaoyan, the old bloody shadow demon, and the others finally made it to within the system¡¯s coverage area. That azure thundercloud caught up as well. ¡°Is Your Excellency the lord of Chang¡¯an Fortress?¡± a voice came from the azure thundercloud. Zhang Dongyun, who had incarnated into Mister Black Cloud, smiled. ¡°Is there room for you to speak?¡± Without waiting for a reply, he flicked his hand. The Cloud Net Canopy spun around and rushed toward the azure thundercloud as though it were a sharp blade flying in the sky. The man in the azure thundercloud was already on full alert when he spoke. At this moment, he directed lightning at the Cloud Net Canopy. Unfortunately, the current Cloud Net Canopy was completely different from before when it was in Chen Chaoyan¡¯s hands. The giant umbrella spun, and wherever it passed, the violent lightning dissipated. The next instant, the Cloud Net Canopy smashed the azure thundercloud into pieces. A young man fell from it. There was a muffled grunt, and his torso was directly cut in two by the edge of the giant umbrella. However, there was a flash of light, and a bolt of azure lightning flew out from his broken body. Chen Chaoyan, who was beside Mister Black Cloud, fixed her eyes on it and saw that there was an infant in the lightning. The infant¡¯s appearance was rather similar to the man who had just been cut in two at the waist. It was his childhood appearance. ¡°Nascent soul!¡± Chen Chaoyan blurted out. The seventh realm of Daoist cultivation was called Nascent Soul. It was the foundation of cultivation, the seed of the primordial spirit, and the change that further combined and merged a cultivator¡¯s golden core and soul with their life. Upon completion of this realm, a Daoist cultivator could theoretically give up their physical body. Having a nascent soul out of the body was more powerful than having the soul out of the body. Since it was called nascent, the nascent soul was rather weak and could easily be injured by external enemies while casting spells, so a cultivator would not thoughtlessly allow their nascent soul to leave their body. When the nascent soul formed, a Daoist cultivator could retain their memories and be reborn. However, when the nascent soul returned to a connate life, the cultivator would experience the natal fog. If they got past it, they would then be reborn with their memories retained. Otherwise, they would have the same fate as an ordinary person being reborn. Right now, this man¡¯s body was cut in half by the Cloud Net Canopy, and he was forced to escape with his nascent soul. But at that moment, the infant¡¯s mature and calm demeanor suddenly changed drastically. A crack appeared on the waist of his tiny, shimmering body! Mister Black Cloud¡¯s strike earlier had cut his nascent soul! The infant screamed but could only watch as his nascent soul gradually split into two like his physical body. ¡°What a bully!¡± Amid the infant¡¯s scream, he summoned the last of his strength and launched a strike. Azure light covered his body, forming sparkling balls of lightning. As the lightning flashed, the sky above the forest flickered. Under the infant¡¯s control, many lightning balls changed their trajectories and danced in the air, seemingly having minds of their own. Some lightning balls crashed into the Cloud Net Canopy, while others crashed into Mister Black Cloud. Mister Black Cloud sneered and gestured with his fingers in the air. Thunder suddenly rumbled on the Cloud Net Canopy as well. Then streaks of purple lightning shot out. The purple lightning actually turned into sharp, tangible swords in the air and pierced the azure lightning balls with precision. There was no suspense at all. There was one more streak of purple lightning than the azure lightning. This one pierced the infant¡¯s chest. Flabbergasted, the infant looked down to see the lightning that pierced his tiny body before he looked around him. The deafening sound of thunder fell silent at this moment. The azure lightning that the purple thunder pierced crumbled silently and dissipated into thin air. The infant felt paralyzed, and his mind went blank. The purple lightning that had pierced through his body seemed to turn into a tangible rope at that moment. The purple light wrapped around the infant¡¯s body, which had been cut in two, and brought it back under the Cloud Net Canopy. The infant disappeared as soon as the giant umbrella closed. Mister Black Cloud waved his hand, and the closed umbrella returned to his palm. He handed the giant umbrella to Chen Chaoyan, who was beside him. Chen Chaoyan was dumbfounded for a moment before she took it. Next to her, Chen Jiezhi and the others looked equally shocked. Mister Black Cloud captured a seventh-realm Daoist cultivator just like that? The entire process happened so easily that the opponent did not even have room to fight back. On another side, the blood river stopped in midair. The old bloody shadow demon¡¯s figure emerged from it. It appeared more solemn than ever as it looked at Mister Black Cloud¡¯s back and remained silent for a long time. In the distance, the people of the Fortune Celebration Temple and the Mirror Moon Tower, who were a little late in catching up, all turned pale with fear. The people in front hurriedly stopped, and the people behind them almost knocked them down. Zhang Dongyun could not help but smile at this scene. At the same time, a system notification echoed in his mind. [Random Guarding Quest 2.5¡ªKill or capture Gu Hechuan, a traitor of the Azure Cloud Temple who has entered the fortress.] [You have captured the Gu Hechuan and completed Random Guarding Quest 2.5. Rewarded 500 Guarding EXP.] [You have 2,100 Construction EXP and 2,000 Guarding EXP. You have fulfilled the requirements for the second fortress expansion. Do you want to expand it immediately?] Chapter 57 Upon hearing the system notification, Zhang Dongyun immediately gave the order. Expand. In Chang¡¯an Fortress, the golden light that only Zhang Dongyun, the Fortress Lord himself, could see once again surged and extended outward. Chen Chaoyan and the others were lucky. Although they did not reach Chang¡¯an Fortress, they happened to be within the scope of Zhang Dongyun¡¯s system. The two groups of people of the Fortune Celebration Temple and the Mirror Moon Tower who fell behind were still some distance away from the original scope of the system. But¡­ Zhang Dongyun estimated the distance between both parties and smiled to himself. The golden light expanded, and his own physical senses seemed to extend outward. He had a larger area under his control. [The scope of the system has expanded. Do you want to expand the actual size of the fortress to match with the system?] No. Zhang Dongyun had a plan for this. [After the second expansion of the fortress, the size of the fortress will not match with the current scope of the system for the time being. But the size of the fortress will change to the scope of the system after the first expansion. Later, during the following third expansion, the size of the fortress will change to at least the scope of the system after the second expansion and so on.] Do it that way¡­ Zhang Dongyun ordered. [As you wish.] Along with the system notification, a golden glow emerged once again. Mister Black Cloud, whom Zhang Dongyun projected, put his hands behind his back as he calmly looked at the two groups of people of the Fortune Celebration Temple and the Mirror Moon Tower in the distance The people of these two sects wanted to retreat at this moment. They could not see the initial flash of golden light from the fortress. But they had witnessed the old man in black slash the seventh-realm Nascent Soul expert at his waist and capture him. He had astounding strength and was not someone they could resist. They had never had any direct dealings with Chang¡¯an Fortress before. Instead, they had only heard some specious rumors. Now, it seemed that the people in Chang¡¯an Fortress were much stronger than the rumors. If they wanted to take down this place, they could not do it with the manpower they had. As both leaders ordered their people to retreat, they wondered how to put in a couple of decent words without hurting their dignity too much. But before they could say anything, they suddenly saw a golden light rising in the distance. The entire White Cloud Abyss was shaking. The next moment, countless light currents surged and pervaded the four directions. Amid the intertwining lights, the people of the Fortune Celebration Temple and the Mirror Moon Tower suddenly shouted in unison. One side of the fortress walls was ¡®charging¡¯ at them! The fortress wall was so grand and majestic that it seemed as though they could not see the end of the wall. With an earth-shattering aura, it flattened mountain ridges and ¡®charged¡¯ all the way to them. Even the old bloody shadow demon, Chen Chaoyan, Hui Tianyu, Chen Jiezhi, and the others were dumbfounded as they stared at the miraculous scene in amazement. Guo Zi brought Hui Tianyu with him. However, he was not high enough in the air at first, and he stared blankly at the fortress wall ¡®crashing¡¯ toward him. Only then did he come back to his senses and quickly ascend higher. The ¡®galloping¡¯ fortress wall rumbled past everyone from below. All of them were startled as they looked at themselves. They had remained still yet had just gone from being outside the fortress to being in it. For those who saw Chang¡¯an Fortress for the first time, a thought inevitably arose in their hearts. This fortress can move? The old bloody shadow demon and the others noticed that the fortress wall was much longer than they had remembered. From one end of the fortress, they could hardly see the other end in the air. The fortress did not move. It was the fortress walls that moved. And it was not just the walls moving. They grew longer as they expanded outward. The entire fortress expanded outward and was even bigger than before. Upon realizing this, they all felt a stirring sensation. What kind of fortress is this? What kind of person is the lord of this fortress? The fortress walls finally stopped expanding and moving. A fortress even more majestic and massive than the former Chang¡¯an appeared in the White Cloud Abyss. The actual scope of the system had already gone beyond the White Cloud Abyss and occupied the other mountain ridges within Dragon Ridge. Mister Black Cloud, who had likewise gone from being outside the fortress to being in it, turned and bowed respectfully in the direction of the Great Ming Palace. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty. Your Majesty has vast powers and boundless strength.¡± The old bloody shadow demon and the others were similarly awakened and hurriedly bowed together toward the center of the fortress. ¡°Your Majesty has vast powers and boundless strength!¡± The people of the Fortune Celebration Temple and the Mirror Moon Tower stared dumbfounded at the wall ¡®charging¡¯ toward them before they finally stopped in their tracks and did not bump into it head-on. At that moment, they suddenly heard the words of Mister Black Cloud and others, and the expressions of the people outside the fortress all changed. Is this the power of the Chang¡¯an Fortress Lord? All of them escaped in a hurry. The two leaders were no longer able to worry about putting in any decent words. Their fate had been sealed, and they would not be able to leave the White Cloud Abyss. After bowing, Mister Black Cloud in the fortress immediately turned around and left the fortress. He stepped on a black cloud, and in the blink of an eye, he caught up with the Fortune Celebration Temple people. Upon seeing this, they could only turn around to fight. Streaks of dark-red flames rose into the sky. The Arcane Fortune Li Fire danced and interlaced before finally faintly condensing into something like a cauldron of fire that seemed solid. ¡°You can¡¯t be refined into pills. You¡¯re only worthy of being burned as wood,¡± Mister Black Cloud said casually as he pointed his finger. A small milky-white flame appeared in the air and landed on the dark-red cauldron. The next moment, the milky-white flame suddenly spread and turned into a raging inferno. The dark-red cauldron seemed to turn into fuel for the milky-white flame, fueling it to burn bigger and bigger. The Arcane Fortune Li Fire became the fuel for another kind of flame. The other party could even burn this Daoist pill fire! After the milky-white flame burned the opponents¡¯ Arcane Fortune Li Fire away, it expanded into a sea of fire and then descended. The white sea of fire surrounded the Fortune Celebration Temple people, and they were unable to move forward or retreat. They could only be restrained and captured. After Mister Black Cloud rained down the sea of fire and surrounded the Fortune Celebration Temple people, he did not look any further and continued to pursue the Mirror Moon Tower people on the black cloud. They flew away on the thunder dragon foals, but the next moment, Mister Black Cloud was already in front of them. The leader¡¯s lips moved as he hesitated to speak. But some of the young disciples, unable to hold back under pressure and fear, shouted and attacked first. One by one, crescent scimitars transformed into moonlight beams and slashed at Mister Black Cloud. Mister Black Cloud waved his hand, and all the ¡®moonlight beams¡¯ bounced back. Their heads flew up into the sky one after another. He decapitated any Mirror Moon Tower disciple who dared to attack. He quietly looked at the Mirror Moon Tower elder, who was leading the group opposite him. The elder let out a long, turbid breath, dismounted from his thunder dragon foal, and knelt on one knee. ¡°I am willing to be beheaded, but I ask Your Excellency to spare the lives of my sect¡¯s disciples.¡± ¡°Regardless of you or them, none of your lives belong to yourselves.¡± Mister Black Cloud¡¯s tone was indifferent. He lifted his hand, and black mists swept up the Mirror Moon Tower people together. Mister Black Cloud stepped forward in the air, passed by the people of the Fortune Celebration Temple, and then raised his hand again. The milky-white sea of fire did not hurt them at all but lifted them. Mister Black Cloud captured the people of the two sects and returned to Chang¡¯an Fortress. Chapter 58 While the martial artists of the Mirror Moon Tower also fell into the hands of the enemy, some Daoist priests of the Fortune Celebration Temple were still a bit confused. The old man in black had sent the crescent scimitars of the Mirror Moon Tower disciples bouncing back. It did not seem like a Daoist spell but more like the Martial Dao? A young disciple thought he was mistaken and looked at his sect elder with searching eyes. But he saw the elder had a grave expression. Daoist cultivation and martial arts cultivation clashed to a certain extent. Some people cultivated both, but none of them had reached a profound level. What about the old man in black? The captives of the Fortune Celebration Temple and the Mirror Moon Tower felt dejected and bewildered. The people in Chang¡¯an Fortress looked at Mister Black Cloud in awe. The only one who did not look too good was the old bloody shadow demon. At this moment, the old demon realized that the old man in black in front of it was indeed stronger. Taking down the two groups of people of the Fortune Celebration Temple and the Mirror Moon Tower was no big deal to it. But the Daoist priest of the Azure Cloud Temple earlier was another matter. That Daoist priest had already reached the seventh realm of Daoism and had formed his nascent soul. The old demon was stronger than him after it cultivated the Phoenix Blood Book imparted by His Majesty. The only reason the Daoist priest of the Azure Cloud Temple chased it was because it had fought with the abbot of the Forgotten Truth Temple beforehand. But even if it was uninjured and wanted to defeat the Daoist priest, it would have to go all out and spend a great deal of effort. It could not have taken down the opponent as simply as Mister Black Cloud. In particular, his first strike not only decapitated the opponent¡¯s physical body but cut his nascent soul as well. Only someone stronger than that Daoist priest of the Azure Cloud Temple could have done so. Regardless of how many times the two sides fought, Mister Black Cloud would still win, and the Daoist priest would not have any chance to turn the tables. This old devil is at the eighth realm. No, he should be even higher¡­ The old bloody shadow demon felt frustrated after suffering an immense blow. It had been full of hope that it could contribute when it went out this time. In the end, it ended up in such a mess again. The most disastrous thing was Mister Black Cloud was the one who came to get them out of the predicament. This made the old bloody shadow demon, who always wanted to compete with the old man, feel even more depressed. Upon seeing Mister Black Cloud float in front of it, the old demon subconsciously straightened up, not wanting to be underestimated by him. ¡°His Majesty is out of seclusion. Since you happen to be back in time, have an audience with him at once.¡± Mister Black Cloud did not sneer at it and only spoke plainly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡± The old bloody shadow demon took a deep breath. Mister Black Cloud nodded and looked at the girl they had brought back. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with this child?¡± ¡°She has exceptional talents and is by no means inferior to the daughter of the Chen clan. I brought her back to present her to His Majesty.¡± The old bloody shadow demon coughed. After sizing up the girl, Mister Black Cloud withdrew his gaze and passed by the old bloody shadow demon. ¡°It¡¯s her destiny to have come to Chang¡¯an.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The old demon greeted Chen Jiezhi and the rest before it turned and flew toward the center of the fortress. Chen Jiezhi brought the girl with him, and Chen Chaoyan held onto the Cloud Net Canopy. Guo Zi, Hui Tianyu, and the rest kept up with the two in front. Looking at the back of Mister Black Cloud and the old bloody shadow demon, except for Chen Chaoyan, who was still a little confused, the others were muttering in their hearts. They could roughly guess what the old bloody shadow demon was thinking. Chen Chaoyan, a talent discovered by Mister Black Cloud, had the fortune to pass the Chang¡¯an Fortress Lord¡¯s test and was personally taught by the Fortress Lord, whose status in Chang¡¯an Fortress had always been supreme. It had happened to meet the talented girl and also wanted to send her to the Chang¡¯an Fortress Lord. In this way, it would be contributing by recommending her and thus would not lose out to Mister Black Cloud. Chen Jiezhi looked at his niece, who was completely unaware of this, and sighed inwardly. To be honest, the girl was indeed a genius in Daoist cultivation as well. The Forgotten Truth Temple had scouted her on behalf of Chang¡¯an Fortress, and the old bloody shadow demon had not misjudged. She might not be inferior to Chen Chaoyan. However, it would be hard for the old bloody shadow demon to compete against Mister Black Cloud. These people had their own thoughts, and the old bloody shadow demon looked particularly gloomy. But soon, the group¡¯s attention was drawn to something else. They swept through the air and looked down. Previously, the forest and grain fields that were supposed to be outside the fortress were now inside. The farmers who had been working in the fields were still there. On another side, as far as they could see, the mine remained unchanged, no more, no less. But the question was, hadn¡¯t the walls flattened all the way outward? The valleys surrounding the White Cloud Abyss had almost all been flattened, as though a knife had sheared them. Why was there only one isolated mine preserved? Why were the trees and fields still intact? Why were the people in the orchard, ponds, and fields the same? Did the fortress walls jump past them when they were pushing out toward them? All of them, including the old bloody shadow demon, were shocked and in disbelief. As a matter of fact, the people in Chang¡¯an Fortress below were as surprised, feeling as though they were in a dream. The people in the fortress had watched in shock as the fortress walls had pushed out in all directions toward them. The people who were working outside of the fortress had watched in horror as the walls seemed to be a colossal roaming beast, trampling the earth and ¡®charging¡¯ toward them. The people panicked and tried to escape, but there was no escape, and they could not outrun the speed of the walls. As a result, they could only wait for death. Who would have thought that a little while later, they looked up and saw that everyone was fine? When they looked at their bodies, they did not find any wounds. Turning around, they saw that the crops and seedlings in the fields were fine. Only one fortress wall continued outward and away from them. The wall, as if it were illusory, had passed right through their bodies! However, the distant mountains and the primeval forest seemed to have been directly obliterated by an invisible force and flattened by the moving fortress wall. Everything was so unreal that it was beyond the imagination of the people. Some of them were bold and resigned themselves to their fate and went after the wall. After chasing and chasing for a few kilometers, the wall finally stopped. A farmer, panting with anger, stopped with his hands on his knees. A long time later, he summoned the courage to approach and touch the wall. Then he began to doubt life. The wall was real, hard, and solid, not an illusion. But if such a wall had hit them, it would have crushed everyone to a pulp. The fields and everything else would have been destroyed as well. So what had actually happened? More and more people were stunned and confused. Someone eventually came to his senses and fell to the ground in front of the fortress wall. Then more and more people worshiped the miracle. This place was a different world. They worshiped the fortress wall first and turned toward the center of the fortress to worship. The old bloody shadow demon and others, still in a state of shock, arrived outside the Great Ming Palace together with Mister Black Cloud. Then, to everyone¡¯s surprise, they found that the palace had also changed. The palace was surprisingly off the ground, hovering a thousand meters above the ground. And like Chang¡¯an Fortress, the palace was even larger and more majestic than before. Golden auspicious clouds and sunlight crowded around the palace, enhancing the enormous palace. At this moment, the center of Chang¡¯an Fortress no longer resembled an earthly palace but was like a celestial palace in heaven. When the people on the ground looked up at the sky, it was as though there was a second sun in the sky. Rays of glowing light seemed to form stairs that extended downward from the Great Ming Palace. This heavenly palace dominated the majestic fortress before them. The old bloody shadow demon and the others were dumbfounded, not expecting to see such a dramatic change after just one trip out of the fortress and coming back. Mister Black Cloud led them to land on the glowing stairs and then bowed to the heavenly palace above. ¡°Your Majesty, Bloody Shadow and the rest have returned.¡± A clear, dignified voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Come in, Bloody Shadow.¡± The old bloody shadow demon took a deep breath. ¡°I will obey your order.¡± It stood up. Not daring to fly, it honestly went up the stairs one step at a time. Mister Black Cloud and the others stayed where they were, not daring to move. However, a few of them looked up at the old bloody shadow demon¡¯s back and the heavenly palace above lingering with golden light, and their eyes were full of envy and yearning. Chapter 59 ¡°Third Uncle, Third Uncle¡­¡± Chen Chaoyan knelt on the stairs while staring at the palace in the sky and quietly tugging at Chen Jiezhi¡¯s sleeves. Chen Jiezhi peeked at Mister Black Cloud in front of him before turning to his niece. ¡°Even the King of Tang¡¯s palace is not so imposing and doesn¡¯t hover in the sky,¡± Chen Chaoyan whispered. Chen Jiezhi nodded silently. The two Chen clan elders at the side felt the same way. They sincerely felt it was the best decision they had ever made to come to Chang¡¯an Fortress after being hunted down. Here, not only would their clan be safe, but they might even be able to make a comeback and reclaim what they had lost from the Eastern Tang Dynasty. Guo Zi and Hui Tianyu of the Cold Mountain Sect had never seen the palace of the Eastern Tang Dynasty. But they were equally sure that the Cold Mountain Sect would have a bright future here. The little girl, who was no longer panicked, had calmed down and was now looking around curiously. Mister Black Cloud revealed a faint smile on his lips and looked to the side at the captured people of the Fortune Celebration Temple and the Mirror Moon Tower. Zhang Dongyun felt grateful to them from the bottom of his heart for not rushing into the former Impenetrable Fortress with Gu Hechuan, that traitor of the Azure Cloud Temple. Otherwise, they would not have been able to trigger the guarding quest and would have been overshadowed by Gu Hechuan, who had higher cultivation. But now¡­ [Random Guarding Quest 3.1¡ªKill or capture the Mirror Moon Tower elder He Qian and the Fortune Celebration Temple elder Daoist Shun Ming who have entered the fortress.] [You have captured He Qian and Daoist Shun Ming and completed Random Guarding Quest 3.1. Rewarded 800 Guarding EXP.] He had obtained 500 Guarding EXP from dealing with Gu Hechuan and accumulated the 2,000 EXP required for the second upgrade. The EXP required for the third upgrade and expansion of the fortress increased to 3,000 Guarding EXP and 3,000 Construction EXP. It was all thanks to the Fortune Celebration Temple and the Mirror Moon Tower. As soon as the second upgrade and expansion finished, they came here and gave him 800 Guarding EXP. This way, he was only 2,200 Guarding EXP away from the next upgrade. However, he was still short of 2,900 Construction EXP. After refreshing the list of quests, the new construction quest appeared before his eyes. [Construction Quest 3.1¡ªPrimary literacy education. Address the current overall literacy deficit of the population. As the first step, reduce the illiteracy rate to below 50%]. This is still okay. There isn¡¯t much change¡­ Zhang Dongyun had told Hui Tianyu and the others in the fortress to search for and gather people who could read and write earlier. They don¡¯t need to be highly educated. Rather, a basic level of education is sufficient. A lot of work has gone into preparing for the quest at hand. But it¡¯s a heavy load, and there¡¯s still a long way to go¡­ Most of the people in the fortress are refugees and surrendered Tang Dynasty soldiers. It¡¯s an immense systematic project to increase the literacy rate. The fortress¡¯s basic education is not necessarily sufficient. It will be difficult to reduce the illiteracy rate to less than half. Well, if it¡¯s the literacy rate I set¡­ Zhang Dongyun rolled his eyes. He had set the standard of literacy to be 1,500 characters to be able to do basic reading and writing¡­ If I had known this would happen, I would have made it much easier. Fortress Lord Zhang felt regretful. In any case, the fortress had once again upgraded and expanded, making him feel good. [Fortress Lord: Zhang Dongyun Current range: 16 kilometers east-west, 24 kilometers north-south, 8 kilometers above, 8 kilometers below ground. Range of the fortress walls: 4 kilometers east-west, 6 kilometers north-south.] The Impenetrable Fortress once again expanded by four in every dimension of space from before. In terms of cross-sectional area, or floor area in the world, it had expanded by sixteen times. Right now, it had reached 384 square kilometers. Compared to Qinzhou Prefecture, Longbei County, and Eastern Tang, it was still not very big. But each time it expanded, its area would increase by sixteen times. And in the long run, it would soon be a place not to be underestimated. The current scope of the Impenetrable Fortress had exceeded the entire White Cloud Abyss and touched other mountain ridges in Dragon Ridge. With further expansion, it should be able to reach the bottom of the mountains. In comparison, within the scope of the entire system, the people in the fortress right now could be considered sparsely populated again. Zhang Dongyun recalled that there would soon be another quest to increase the population again. I can make early preparations and plan ahead. With a larger population, the difficulty of lowering illiteracy will increase. I¡¯d better finish that primary literacy quest and earn the Construction EXP first. Fortress Lord Zhang sat in the Great Ming Palace and watched the old bloody shadow demon come up the stairs as he made his plans. The old demon was apprehensive and arrived outside the palace door. The palace door automatically opened. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± The old bloody shadow demon was respectful as he stepped into the palace. The palace was empty, with only a faint glow of light and some clouds flowing. After passing through several halls, the old bloody shadow demon finally paid his respects to Zhang Dongyun, who had transformed into the Evil Emperor, in the main hall. Zhang Dongyun looked down at the old bloody shadow demon, who was paying its respects, and calmly said, ¡°You may dispense with the pleasantries.¡± The old demon got up after giving thanks, took out a few secret objects, and presented them to Zhang Dongyun above. ¡°I am incompetent and have let you down, Your Majesty. I could not bring Heavenly Wolf back.¡± The old bloody shadow demon first confessed before explaining. ¡°In the cave, it was not the traitor Yang Li, nor was it a real heavenly wolf, but¡­ a heavenly wolf demonic soul.¡± Thanks to the Impenetrable Fortress System, Zhang Dongyun knew that it was telling the truth. He casually received the items the old bloody shadow demon presented and pondered in his heart. One of them was a demonic soul and not a cultivator at the eighth realm of the Demon Dao, the Demonic Soul realm. In other words, for some reason, a Demon Dao cultivator who was at least at the eighth realm and cultivated the Heavenly Wolf Transformation had separated out their own heavenly wolf demonic soul. The demonic soul had been left in that secret cave, and the whereabouts of that cultivator was unknown. Considering the relationship between the imprint of the immortal ruins fragment, it should be Yang Li. But the question is, where is Yang Li himself? The old bloody shadow demon had presented three items. A black jewel the size of a grown man¡¯s fist. A piece of fur. And a stone slab. The black jewel was the product of the old bloody shadow demon¡¯s victory over the heavenly wolf demonic soul. The demonic soul had caused a headache for the people of the Forgotten Truth Temple. But the old bloody shadow demon could restrain the opponent based on the mystic techniques imparted by Zhang Dongyun. Thus, it could capture it. Zhang Dongyun carefully studied it and compared it with the memories of Evil Emperor Ming Tonghui. He was sure that the heavenly wolf demonic soul was from Yang Li. The fur, on the other hand, should be derived from a demonic cultivation technique with a shedding characteristic. It was the incidental product when Yang Li was separating out his heavenly wolf demonic soul. The reason the enemy went to such great lengths might be due to the fact that he had been severely injured by Evil Emperor Ming Tonghui during the incident in the immortal ruins. The injuries caused by the Evil Emperor were like tarsal maggots, making it difficult for him to reincarnate and recultivate. Severing the heavenly wolf demonic soul was like a lizard with a broken tail seeking survival. On the surface of the stone slab, a mysterious engraving appeared, which was closely related to the immortal ruins fragment in Yang Li¡¯s hand. Zhang Dongyun raised his eyebrows lightly. Did Yang Li leave these things in the secret cave because he was out of strength and forced into doing so, or¡­ Was it intentional? Chapter 60 Could the secret cave of Heavenly Wolf be a trap after all? Did Yang Li intentionally leave a clue as bait to observe the rest of the Twelve Tyrants? The so-called secret cave of Heavenly Wolf seems to be even deeper than expected. Although the old bloody shadow demon and the others had not succeeded in bringing back the immortal ruins fragment, Zhang Dongyun was not discouraged. He rubbed his fingers against the wolf fur and the black jewel as a faint smile crept upon his face. Thanks to his current authority in the fortress, he could now use these two items to try to find Yang Li¡¯s whereabouts. You shed your fur there, and I can find you with this. However, Zhang Dongyun himself could not leave the fortress right now, and rushing into action might alert the other party. Right now, there might be another way to find Yang Li. As Zhang Dongyun pondered, he listened to the old bloody shadow demon report, ¡°Thanks to Your Majesty¡¯s heavenly power, I obtained this heavenly wolf demonic soul and then snatched the fur and stone slab from the abbot of the Forgotten Truth Temple.¡± It was precisely because of this tough fight that the old bloody shadow demon, Chen Jiezhi, Guo Zi, and the others had all paid a considerable price, so much so that they were later chased down and ended up in a desperate situation. ¡°Unexpectedly, people of the Mirror Moon Tower and the Fortune Celebration Temple suddenly attacked the Forgotten Truth Temple. The Forgotten Truth Temple had no power to stop us, but those two sects each sent people to chase us down.¡± The old bloody shadow demon said resentfully, ¡°Among them, there was even someone of the Azure Cloud Temple. According to Chen Jiezhi, that Daoist was originally a disciple of the Azure Cloud Temple but was later expelled from the sect. ¡°Thanks to the protection of the royal family of the Eastern Tang Dynasty, the Azure Cloud Temple did not purge him, and he eventually joined the Secret Cabinet and became one of the three great officials.¡± ¡°Since Yang Li isn¡¯t there, I don¡¯t blame you for returning empty-handed,¡± Zhang Dongyun said indifferently. The old bloody shadow demon heaved a sigh of relief and was finally relieved of its burden. At that moment, warm sunlight suddenly fell on it. The old bloody shadow demon was stunned. It was because it found that the injuries it had sustained in its battles earlier with the Forgotten Truth Temple, the Fortune Celebration Temple, and other rivals instantly healed. It certainly knew that His Majesty had this ability. But it had not expected that happiness would come so quickly. The old demon¡¯s heart was actually sore for a moment. ¡°Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty. I am ashamed.¡± The old bloody shadow demon was thrilled and prostrated. ¡°Do your tasks well.¡± Zhang Dongyun¡¯s tone was unruffled. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± The old bloody shadow demon said in a deep voice, ¡°I will offer my entire life!¡± When it had witnessed Mister Black Cloud¡¯s attack, the old bloody shadow demon felt gloomy. But at this moment, that feeling dissipated, and it regained its ambition. As long as His Majesty trusts me, I have hope of turning defeat into victory! You might be better than me now, but that¡¯s because you have been with His Majesty much longer. One day, I will surpass you and become His Majesty¡¯s first trusted aide! A journey of a thousand miles begins with the first step. I¡¯ll start with the first step first¡­ The old bloody shadow demon was full of fighting spirit, and as it pondered, it said, ¡°There is one more thing I would like to report to you, Your Majesty. I found a little girl on the grounds of the Forgotten Truth Temple. She is more talented in Daoist cultivation than the Chen clan girl. ¡°The Forgotten Truth Temple regards her as its future hope but had not yet accepted her as a disciple, so I purposely brought her back with me to offer her to serve Your Majesty.¡± ¡°There is no hurry.¡± Zhang Dongyun sounded calm. The old bloody shadow demon did not dare to rush. ¡°Yes, I will follow Your Majesty¡¯s order.¡± ¡°You should show some encouragement to the people who went with you this time,¡± Zhang Dongyun instructed. The old bloody shadow demon was delighted. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± The first thought that surfaced in its mind was that His Majesty was about to strike a balance. Currently, in Chang¡¯an Fortress, the Chen clan, the Cold Mountain Sect, the Thunderclap Sect, and so on were all used to taking orders from Mister Black Cloud. Regarding the old bloody shadow demon, it was more fear. It seems that His Majesty feels that Black Cloud has been too arrogant lately, so he wants to strike him? The old bloody shadow demon came out of the Great Ming Palace, walked down the stairs, and arrived before Mister Black Cloud and the rest. It immediately noticed that Chen Jiezhi, Guo Zi, and the others had completely recovered from their injuries like it. It¡¯s definitely His Majesty, the old bloody shadow demon thought. It coughed. ¡°His Majesty has ordered that everyone has contributed to the success of the capture of the heavenly wolf demonic soul on the grounds of the Forgotten Truth Temple. ¡°However, we should not be proud of ourselves. We should be more attentive and loyal to His Majesty.¡± Chen Jiezhi, Guo Zi, and the others were relieved. As they were waiting on the stairs, rain had fallen from the sky, and everyone¡¯s injuries were healed, which was better than the best miraculous pills in their knowledge. When they heard the old bloody shadow demon¡¯s words, they all knew that their mission had not failed. ¡°Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty.¡± Everyone bowed toward the Great Ming Palace in the air. The old bloody shadow demon then looked at Mister Black Cloud. ¡°His Majesty has summoned you for an audience.¡± Mister Black Cloud looked as calm as before and nodded before he took the Cloud Net Canopy from Chen Chaoyan¡¯s hand and went up the stairs step by step. Chen Jiezhi, Guo Zi, Hui Tianyu, and the others looked at his back while feeling envious. All of them were relieved that His Majesty did not blame them over this mission. But it would be even better if they could get a chance to meet His Majesty in person. The old bloody shadow demon looked at Mister Black Cloud¡¯s calm attitude and could not help but laugh at the other party pretending to be calm. But as it thought about it, it suddenly felt something amiss. Given His Majesty¡¯s supernatural power and authority, why would he play this game of balance between a ruler and his ministers? Which minister could deceive His Majesty? If he is truly dissatisfied with someone, he would probably slap that person to death, right? His Majesty sent me to encourage Chen Jiezhi and the others not to strike at Mister Black Cloud. It was probably just as a casual order. It just speculated on what His Majesty was thinking. It was guilty of lese majeste! The old demon came to its senses and broke out in a cold sweat. The old bloody shadow demon almost scared itself to death. Zhang Dongyun had no time to pay attention to it at that moment. The so-called summoning of Mister Black Cloud was just a show. The primary purpose was to interrogate the captives as Mister Black Cloud and get the information he wanted. The crucial point was, why had these people who were not from the Forgotten Truth Temple had gone to the secret cave of Heavenly Wolf? That traitor of the Azure Cloud Temple and official of the Secret Cabinet, Gu Hechuan, had actually arrived outside the fortress because the Secret Cabinet commander Phantom had been lost and trapped in Chang¡¯an Fortress. He had hidden on the outskirts of the fortress and did not immediately approach, as he had intended to observe cautiously. But the old bloody shadow demon and others had gone out, which aroused his interest. Thus, he secretly followed them to the secret cave of Heavenly Wolf. The Fortune Celebration Temple and the Mirror Moon Tower had heard rumors and suspected that the Forgotten Truth Temple had found a secret treasure in the cave, so they also went there and wanted to take their share of the loot. It was worth noting that the Fortune Celebration Temple¡¯s news had come from the royal family of the Eastern Tang Dynasty. Among the four great Daoist sacred grounds, they had always been close to the Eastern Tang Dynasty¡¯s royal family, and the head of the Fortune Celebration Temple was now the preceptor of the Eastern Tang Dynasty. Zhang Dongyun pondered over this information. A short while later, he came back to his senses and controlled the projection of Mister Black Cloud to go out of the palace and back to the crowd. ¡°His Majesty has ordered that the others can disperse.¡± Mister Black Cloud looked at the girl. ¡°This little girl¡­¡± Having become acquainted with her for a while, Chen Chaoyan took the girl¡¯s hand and answered on her behalf, ¡°Senior, her name is Ming Yixue.¡± Mister Black Cloud nodded. ¡°Ming Yixue, His Majesty has summoned you.¡± The girl was intelligent but timid at this point, and she gripped the hand of Chen Chaoyan next to her. ¡°J-just me?¡± Mister Black Cloud nodded calmly. The old bloody shadow demon said, ¡°This is your good fortune and a rare blessing.¡± Chen Chaoyan straightened the girl¡¯s clothes. ¡°Although His Majesty is majestic and grand, he isn¡¯t a frightening person. Look at the people in this fortress. Thanks to His Majesty¡¯s love, they can lead a good life.¡± The girl hesitated for a long while before nodding. Mister Black Cloud waved his sleeve and swept her up into the sky. The old bloody shadow demon looked serious, its eyes hinting at expectation. Mister Black Cloud took the girl into the Great Ming Palace and went to the main hall. After entering the hall, Mister Black Cloud disappeared, leaving her alone. The girl was a little nervous and did not dare to look up at the man sitting above her. The figure above also did not speak. The silence in the hall was oppressive and frightening. As time went on, the girl¡¯s face became more and more uneasy and tense. In the end, tears kept falling from her eyes like broken strings. She was afraid and panicked as she cried like rain, but she did not dare to make a sound. Zhang Dongyun from above looked at her quietly and said nothing. After a few moments, the girl¡¯s tears suddenly stopped. Her youthful face was serene and calm. After wiping away her tears, her pupils were no longer childlike and were as clear and distant as lake water. ¡°Big Brother, we haven¡¯t seen each other for 30 years.¡± The girl smiled slightly. ¡°You are as elegant as ever.¡± Chapter 61 "Yes, I haven''t seen you for 30 years." Zhang Dongyun looked at the girl and finally opened his mouth. In the tone of Ming Tonghui, who was the "evil emperor" in the past: "Twelve sisters, are you all right?" At the moment when the other party just entered the city, Zhang Dongyun noticed something strange. In front of her, there is a hot and spicy soul hidden in the body of a young girl who is only about ten years old. Shen Herong, the "great evil" in the past, ranked the 12th among the twelve Yama. Although she was the youngest of the twelve brothers and sisters, she is more than enough to be mingyixue''s grandmother. According to the memory of the evil emperor in the past, she was very trustworthy to the twelve younger sisters, and firmly believed that the other party had not betrayed her. At present, through the invincible city system, Zhang Dongyun can also confirm that the other side is not hostile. However, he still kept a bit of caution, did not trust each other easily, but continued to talk with each other. After accepting his identity, Shen He Rong was very frank: "as you can see, everything is OK. I''m afraid I can''t talk about it. Otherwise, I won''t meet you like this." Zhang Dongyun looked down at each other: "you, reincarnated twice?" "Well, once 30 years ago, once 10 years ago." Shen and Rong nodded, but did not elaborate. She looked up at Zhang Dongyun: "the younger sister asked herself. She had spent some time to cover up, but she was recognized by her elder brother early." Indeed, you act better than me Zhang Dongyun thought. The other side presents an image of a child, although mature and precocious. Frankly speaking, without the help of the system, Zhang Dongyun asked himself that he was not sure he could see through the other party''s disguise. But on his face, he pretended to be calm: "don''t you also recognize me?" "Seeing the man who practices the transformation of blood Phoenix and subdues the spirit of Sirius, it''s really a bit of your handwriting, big brother." Shen and Rong shook his head: "but, until elder brother you give clear hint, younger sister just dare to be sure." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tips? Here you are? Me? A city Lord surnamed Zhang is at a loss. He almost thought that the other side deliberately used words to cheat him, so he quickly sorted out the memory of the evil emperor and looked for clues. Zhang Dongyun''s appearance of the evil emperor was projected out. He was so confused that Shen and Rong could not see it. The former heroine, who looks like a girl, went on to say: "brother, you have seen through everything before my little sister goes up the mountain. I really admire you." Zhang Dongyun listened to what she said, then carefully combed the memory of the evil emperor, and finally found a little clue from the vast amount of information. His eyes swept, a huge umbrella appeared in the middle of the hall. It was yunluohuagai that was captured from the forgetting truth temple, which was handed to Chen Chaoyan to help him out of the mountain. Shen and Rong looked at the umbrella, smiling: "in the impression, the younger sister only mentioned it once. It''s rare for you to remember it." "I remember a lot of things." Zhang Dongyun said lightly. In fact, he wanted to roll his eyes Shen He Rong in the memory of the evil emperor was always silent and seldom revealed his emotions, preferences and opinions in his daily life. She likes umbrellas. This matter is only occasionally mentioned with the evil emperor. When she was besieged at the foot of the mountain, she saw Chen Chaoyan holding a giant umbrella like cloud Luohua Gai to rescue her. She thought that this was a hint given to her by the evil emperor on the mountain. Previously, when the old blood shadow demon subdued the spirit of Sirius, she was watching. The other side''s technique obviously has the shadow of the former evil emperor. With the combination of the two, Shen and Rong confirmed that the figure behind the bloody old devil was the elder brother of the past. What''s more, before she went up the mountain, she was already recognized by her elder brother. Let Chen Chaoyan take the umbrella down, not only to show her identity, but also to wake her up. Her identity is no longer a secret. "Big brother, it''s you." The girl nodded with a smile, and her eyes admired: "just now I came to this hall, my little sister still tried to struggle. She was really not wise. She just let the elder brother see the joke." Elder sister, all this is a complete coincidence City Lord Zhang secretly polite and embarrassed smile, the face is smooth as before: "in such a body, your mind is also lively." Shen He Rong smiles: "I''m ashamed." "I want to thank Yang Li, you and I have to meet again today." Zhang Dongyun said. Shen and Rong nodded: "yes, I went there because of the rumors of Sirius in the secret cave. But it''s a pity that it''s just a place for Yang Li to get rid of his shell, or even It could also be a trap. Like a hunting wolf, he hides in the dark, waiting for his own prey She looked up at Zhang Dongyun: "what''s more dangerous is that there may be more than one wolf.After all, Yang Li was not the only traitor in the fairy tale. " "Once upon a time, I also trusted Yang Li." Zhang Dongyun said indifferently. "Little sister, why not?" The girl whispered: "but after the change of the immortal trace that day, among the eleven people, the younger sister now only believes in the elder brother you." She raised her head and looked calmly at Zhang Dongyun above: "as for whether the little sister is innocent or not, time will give the elder brother an answer." It was not a traitor With the help of the system, Zhang Dongyun nodded to himself. Of course, not being a traitor at the beginning does not mean that it is still not. Thirty years, people will change. However, through the system, Zhang Dongyun can be sure that the other party is not malicious at present, but has good intentions. On the face of it, he did not respond positively to Shen''s statement, and his tone was indispensable: "let''s wait and see." Shen and Rong nodded: "if the elder brother doesn''t dislike it, the younger sister will stay here to harass." In her life, she was an orphan girl, and she was forgotten. She was admitted to the family, but she left and ate alone. The whole family was not hungry. Zhang Dongyun seemed to casually ask, "what do you think of this city?" "Big brother''s handwriting is not bad." The girl looked around the hall: "however, the younger sister remembers the elder brother, always does not like the person and the thing''s concern?" Zhang Dongyun''s enigmatic smile: "at the beginning, many things have changed in the immortal trace." Shen and Rong nodded slowly: "elder brother, is this city built on the basis of immortal trace fragments?" Zhang Dongyun was not surprised to see that the other party had been in contact with the fragments of immortal trace. He had a high strength in the past and had a wide range of knowledge. The immortal trace fragment and its own invincible city system are two different things. "Not bad." His voice was calm and calm. However, there is no immortal trace fragment on the other side at present, otherwise there is no need to wait for entering the city. When he is close to Chang''an, he should have a feeling. Shen and Rong shook his head: "it''s a pity that little sister once had a piece of fairy trace fragment in the past, but it was lost later." Truth Zhang Dongyun felt sorry. He moved in his heart, wondering whether it was related to the second reincarnation of the other side. Although Shen and Rong didn''t have the immortal trace fragment in hand, Zhang Dongyun felt a little sorry, but the other side stayed in Chang''an City, which made him have more hands. "You need to rebuild it now, but this body is suitable for Taoism." Zhang Dongyun asked, "do you want to switch to Taoism or continue to follow the old Confucian road?" Shen He Rong, the goddess of childhood, was known far and wide. He shocked Yan Shengfu and was admitted to his family. His talent was like a rainbow, and his potential penetrated into the sky, which shocked the memorial tablets of all saints. Later, she became famous all over the world and became a female teacher and master respected by numerous Confucian disciples. But later, she broke through the door of Yan Shengfu and was hunted down, which shocked the world. Soon, all the good names in the ears of scholars in the world turned into bad names. As Shen Herong''s cultivation became more and more advanced, she became a new name among the Confucianists after she broke the Yan Sheng mansion. It''s a great sin for thousands of years. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 62 At present, Shen Herong, in front of Zhang Dongyun, looks at a girl about ten years old, but in fact, he is not missing. As one of the most famous literary masters in the world, she was reborn and rebuilt. In terms of Confucian practice, she entered the country rapidly. It''s not so much progress, it''s better to say that she is gradually returning to her previous life level. At the moment, in Zhang Dongyun''s eyes, he is not a 10-year-old girl in front of him, but a practitioner who has reached the seventh level of Confucianism. Naturally, there is still a gap compared with her own. However, she concealed the blood shadow old devil and Gu Hechuan, who was the same as her seventh level, and even the master of forgetting the truth, whose cultivation level was higher than her. Zhang Dongyun sees the other side''s cultivation realm at a glance. On the face of it, however, he remained silent. "Big brother, this is to test younger sister again." Shen Herong laughed. Then, on top of her head, there was an illusory column of air rising straight to the sky. In the illusory column of air, there are faint light spots about the size of corn, but it is hard to count them. These light spots gradually condense into the same illusory and ethereal characters, rising and falling with the air column. "With your talent, you should be higher." Zhang Dongyun said indifferently. "Big brother has good eyesight." Shen and Rong smile: "little sister is really studying some new knowledge." Zhang Dongyun raised his eyebrows slightly: "is it related to Taoism?" "Not bad." Shen He Rong raised his hand, outlined his fingers in the air, and drew a few strokes in the air: "Xiaomei recently found that Taoist talisman has some meanings." Although he said that, Zhang Dongyun knew that the other side''s life was mainly based on Confucianism. Taoist practice is more of a reference for the stones of other mountains to attack jade. "In my city, you can practice at ease." Zhang Dongyun said: "however, I have something to entrust to you." The girl nodded in front of her: "elder brother, please tell me that I have to pay some rent for you "Your old line." Zhang Dongyun said: "teach and educate people." Shen and Rong nodded with a smile: "what are the students?" Zhang Dongyun, who looks like an evil emperor, gets up from his seat, steps down, crosses the girl and goes outside the hall. Shen and Rong naturally went out with him. They went out of the Daming Palace directly and stood outside the palace, overlooking Chang''an city below. "Your students are them." Zhang Dongyun looked around the city: "this city, all the people." "All Common people? " In the eyes of the girl, the light flashed suddenly, which was unprecedented bright. It''s even irritating. Zhang Dongyun said as if nothing had happened: "yes, everyone, men and women, old and young." "Old people, too?" Shen and Rong asked. In order to make her look bright, instead of questioning. "It''s just basic reading and writing of a thousand words. The old people''s learning ability is weak, and the assessment can be less strict, but I believe it''s not difficult for you." Zhang Dongyun has a calm tone. Hearing is only the most basic literacy. Shen and Rong are not dissatisfied, but are full of enthusiasm. "Big brother..." She turned to look at Zhang Dongyun: "is it necessary to force people to enter school?" "Why not?" Zhang Dongyun asked. Shen and Rong''s mouth slightly draws an upward arc: "of course No Zhang Dongyun nodded: "very good." In this world, gentleman scholars can still use their words instead of their hands. But different from Zhang Dongyun''s previous life, it''s possible to talk people to death. As a strong Confucian practitioner, his tongue is full of spring thunder, his words are dancing, and his words and deeds are shocking the world. When a great scholar gives a lecture, he or she will have a similar effect on the audience. Of course, it''s impossible for a person to be talented in an instant. However, with Shen He Rong''s current accomplishments, even the stupid can quickly master the knowledge taught in the classroom. What''s more, Zhang Dongyun just wants her to help the people literacy. It can be said that killing chickens with a knife. With invincible city system in the body, Zhang Dongyun himself can do the same, faster, better effect. However, only when the people were in the city. This kind of hard cramming teaching, if people leave the influence of Chang''an, they may forget their words and degenerate back to illiterate again. Of course, it doesn''t matter if it''s just to complete the task of system construction. But we need to avoid the possibility of revealing the truth of invincible city. What''s more, if someone else can do it for him, the Lord of Zhangda is naturally lazy. "If people understand more, they think more naturally." Looking at the city below, the girl''s tone is a bit old-fashioned: "even if the rulers have the ability to educate all living beings, most of them may not be willing to do so."Zhang Dongyun carelessly: "similar things, you did not do much before?" Shen and Rong smile: "little sister can not be big brother, you bully, strong arrest people into school." "Everything has a beginning." Zhang Dongyun said calmly: "after that, there is no need." Shen and Rong nodded slowly: "it''s hard to get a noble son in a poor family, not to mention the field? The grandparents who went to the private schools in the countryside raised their parents who entered the Academy of the state capital, and then raised the descendants of the famous schools. It''s going to take generations, it''s going to take time. But if there is no initial start, there is no need to talk about the later. " She was calm and calm, and looked at the city gate in the distance: "however, looking at the city, it seems that ordinary people can''t help but get in and out, so it is convenient to exchange information. I still want to be a child for a while, and I also ask elder brother to help cover up This proposal is in the heart of Zhang Dongyun. Shen and Rong didn''t want his real identity to be known to the outside world, so did he. It''s hard to judge the reaction of the rest of the twelve Yama after hearing the news that the elder brother and the twelve younger sisters are gathering. Maybe you want to come and find a bargain? That piece of Dongyun is very welcome. But what if it frightens the other party away and hides? It may be better to remain mysterious for now, not to admit it, not to deny it. "It''s simple." Zhang Dongyun waved at Shen''s proposal. With all the splendor of Taoism, her figure suddenly changed into a young man with a long body. "It seems that elder brother is no longer practicing martial arts alone?" Shen and Rong looked down at his hands and feet, and couldn''t help laughing. "That''s what you look like when you teach." Zhang Dongyun waved again, and the other party turned into a 10-year-old girl: "usually, continue to be your child." "Thank you very much Shen Herong said thanks with a smile. Zhang Dongyun changed his words: "just now we started chatting and almost forgot one thing. What do you think of the several groups of people who entered the secret cave?" The smile on Shen He''s face was slightly restrained, and his expression turned to solemn. She looked up at Zhang Dongyun, who was much higher than her, and said: "has elder brother tried them? Are you the one who suspects Yang Li www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 63 "Not doubt, but affirmation." Zhang Dongyun carried his hands and looked into the distance. In the dark Pavilion, Gu Hechuan, the traitor of Qingyun temple, followed the blood shadow old devil and others from Chang''an to the Sirius cave, so we can not mention it for the time being. However, it was a coincidence that the people of Jingyue tower and Qingfu palace took the opportunity to attack wuzhenguan and intervene in the secret grottoes. Among them, the information source of Qingfu palace is from the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty. The royal family is also suspected of having a close relationship with its dark cabinet. Yang Li is likely to hide in one of the four families, secretly observing the activities of the secret cave of Sirius, trying to find out the identity and whereabouts of others in the twelve Yama after their reincarnation. "At the moment, I will listen to the clues." Shen He Rong said in a deep voice: "my sister has seen people who forget the truth, which can be ruled out. Yang Li should not be there. As far as I know, there is no obvious change in the style of conduct of the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty compared with that 30 years ago. Although we can''t rule out the possibility of Yang Li seizing the house, the chance is not great. Today, all the children except the eldest son and the second son of the Tang Dynasty were born within nearly 30 years. Among them, there may be the reincarnation of Yang Li. However, he may also be hidden in the palace himself. If so, the king of Tang should know about it. Even the king of Tang took him in. " Shen and Rong''s tone did not take any emotion: "the dark cabinet leader of the eastern Tang Dynasty has always been a mysterious identity. Apart from the king of Tang, no one is afraid to know all the details of it. He may also be the embodiment of Yang Li." Zhang Dongyun did not interrupt and listened quietly to the other party. "Eighteen years ago, the position of the owner of jingyuelou changed. Today, the owner of jingyuelou has made great efforts to manage it. Under its leadership, jingyuelou has expanded its influence. The outside world tried to learn more about it, but only found that it was the orphan adopted by the former owner of the building. At this point, the clue was broken, and it also revealed a bit of mystery. " The girl''s expression shows an age-old silence: "as for Qingfu palace, there has been no similar new person in the past 30 years. However, one of their elders suddenly closed down more than 20 years ago. To this day, people still care a little bit. " Hearing this, Zhang Dongyun nodded to himself. According to the former memory of the evil emperor, the twelve sisters always listen more and speak less when they get along with others. She attaches great importance to the acquisition and analysis of information. She has her own opinions on many things, but she usually doesn''t speak. Only a few people such as the evil emperor in the past asked questions, she would show her heart. This habit, it seems, has been preserved to this day and has been very effective. At present, although she looks like a 10-year-old little Lori, her real cultivation strength is not so. "And the conclusion?" Zhang Dongyun looks as usual. "There are few clues at the moment, so it''s hard to make a definite conclusion." Shen He Rong said: "although the owner of Jingyue tower has a mysterious life experience, he acts in a high-profile and bold manner, which is not like Yang Li''s style of action, but also easy to attract attention, which is not conducive to hiding identity secrets. How can we know that he didn''t do it on purpose? Before there are more solid clues, I dare not make a conclusion "My intuition is not the mirror moon building." Zhang Dongyun spoke slowly. The girl beside him smiles and doesn''t respond. Zhang Dongyun did not expect a response. According to the memory of the evil emperor, the fake Lori around her never believed in intuition. However, he and Shen Herong are convinced of one thing. If the ghost of Sirius in the secret cave is really Yang Li''s intention to stay as bait, he is likely to be in the eastern Tang Dynasty. Some passers-by who appeared in the cave on that day must be the most suspect. "The spirit of Sirius is finally brought back here by your elder brother. Yang Li knows it and is sure to doubt it." Shen and Rong finally said: "however, unless he and the younger sister, personally witnessed the process of Sirius ghost being sealed, otherwise it will not suspect you." She chuckled: "all the people present at that time are now all left in Chang''an city." In other words, Yang Li may be suspicious of Chang''an at present, but he can''t be sure who is in charge of Chang''an City Zhang Dongyun thought. Even, it may not be certain that Chang''an had gone against him. It is also reasonable for Chang''an to send someone to take revenge on the site of forgetting Zhenguan. Of course, according to the evil emperor''s memory, "Sirius" Yang Li was just like a wolf. He was suspicious by nature, and would consider all kinds of possibilities. The key is, suspicious of him, what will he do next? Is it careful to retract all claws, sit still and watch its change? Or send someone to Chang''an to try to find out whether there was a brother and sister who was in charge in the past? Zhang Dongyun naturally hopes for the latter. He also wanted to find out where the good ten brothers of the evil emperor were hiding now."You''ll find him out." Zhang Dongyun indifferent way: "Damn, can''t live." He looked down at the girl beside him: "you should rest in the field." Shen He Rong asked, "is that Chen family girl''s Tao Dharma that she practiced is Shangqing Shenxiao Baolu, which was collected by her eldest brother at that time?" "Not bad." Zhang Dongyun heard the string song and knew the elegant meaning: "you also want to learn?" Shen and Rong nodded: "among them, I am very interested in the talisman." Zhang Dongyun raised his hand and a large number of Taoist Scriptures and talismans entered the other party''s mind. Shen and Rong didn''t mind this move at all, and said with a smile, "little sister, with the little girl of Chen''s family, learned Daofa with elder brother." "It''s usually dark clouds to deal with you." Zhang Dongyun said. Shen and Rong nodded: "that''s really a good helper." Instead of asking about Mr. Wu Yun''s background, she asked Zhang Dongyun: "brother, let''s change my little sister first. When she goes to see the students, she hasn''t been on the stage for many years, so she still has some doubts." "Can''t wait?" Zhang Dongyun smiles lightly. The brilliance fell on Shen He''s face, and she turned into a handsome young man. In front of him, the "Youth" bows to Zhang Dongyun: "thank you." Then, they fluttered from the Daming Palace and flew to Chang''an city. Practitioners of all walks of life basically master the ability to fly freely in a short time when they are in the fifth state, such as martial arts flying generals and Taoist golden elixirs. Confucian practitioners are no exception. When they practice to the fifth level, the realm of literary courage, natural talent can be turned into a breeze, hold up the body, and walk against the wind. As long as Zhang Dongyun agreed, Shen and Rong set up a business in the city, familiar with the road, like a fish in the water. Soon, we all know that there is a new Mr. He who teaches in the city. At the same time, Mr. Wu Yun disguised himself as a black face and issued a decree to the whole city. All the residents of the city, whether they are young or old, should go to school. This news, to many people, is unbearable. But in order to live in this paradise, we can only slowly accept. However, the first batch of people admitted to the school said that Mr. He''s lectures were simple and easy to understand, which seemed not difficult. This makes people who can hide and hide gradually become more relaxed. So more and more people are trying. And Mr. Wu Yun issued a decree, also in the praise of important scholars, gradually set up a dragon''s gate, attracting more and more carp to jump over. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun brushes the system and Meizizi watches the illiteracy rate in the city decrease step by step. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 64 The first invincible time of a year is less than two months. Zhang Dongyun tries to search for other immortal trace fragments in order to prolong the invincible time. On the other side, they constantly brush system tasks to win the opportunity of city expansion and upgrading. If it can continue to expand, Yang Li and others, and other fairy trace fragments directly to the city, then he naturally does not have to bother to find. However, at present, the city is not big enough, and the time is only about 10 months and 300 days. The task of the system still needs time. It''s really not possible. The city Lord Zhang said that he could not but also had to fight in person to help the seedlings grow. At present, we can give the work to Shen Herong first. As for the outside of the city Zhang Dongyun stood up from his seat and paced in the Daming Palace. In addition to the dark Pavilion, the eastern Tang Dynasty should have other spy channels. Why hasn''t it come to the door? Is it that after knowing the end of the dark Pavilion, Gu River and phantom, was frightened? If you don''t go up the mountain, you should be writing at the foot of the mountain Zhang Dongyun thought in his heart. Chang''an city is changing with each passing day. At the foot of the mountain, it looks like a world changing place. The Hanshan faction regained its position in Qinzhou Prefecture, and the ferry business flourished. Back to Tianyu personally escorted a batch of ore onto the ship before returning to Chang''an. However, before he returned to the mountain, he was suddenly stopped. The scene, a little strange. The one eyed warrior with strong clothes, vigorous body and capable face was stopped by a scholar. Back to Tianyu, a one eyed young scholar quietly gazed at the young scholar in front of him, and did not underestimate each other. In this world, there is a path of cultivation called Confucian practice. Paper and pen killing is not a metaphor, but a literal means of killing. "Qinzhou Prefecture is under the control of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Naturally, this brother is also a descendant of the eastern Tang Dynasty. He is willing to serve in the eastern Tang Dynasty, so he will never give up." The scholar had a smile on his face and a soothing tone. The one eyed youth is in a trance and almost subconsciously nods. But he was quick to wake up. The beautiful heart and embroidered mouth of Confucianism? The other side is really a Confucian practitioner, and the level is not low. The first state of Confucian practice is called kaimeng. Scholars embark on the road of road building, which is mainly to lay the foundation, improve people''s memory and understanding ability, but it is not good to directly confront the enemy. But when it comes to the second state of Confucian practice, the situation is different. His heart is full of poetry and calligraphy. He has talent and literary talent. He has a bright heart. His spirit is sharp and his mind is firm. His language has a subtle influence on others'' mind, which is easy to be convincing. Although it still does not have the capability of frontal combat, if it is used properly, it will have remarkable effect. Returning to heaven is the third state of martial arts. Although the martial arts do not directly practice the spirit and soul, but from the outside to the inside, the physical Qi and blood are strong, and the spirit and will are firm. As a second level practitioner of Confucianism, jinxinxiukou can''t influence him at all. It is the same as the third state of Confucian practitioners to reveal the supernatural beauty, back to the universe to ask themselves, will not be the first time hit. The scholar in front of him looks young, but his cultivation level may be higher than him. If it wasn''t for the Hanshan sect''s mind method, which was improved by Mr. Wu Yun, I''m afraid it would be totally irresistible. When he came back to Tianyu''s heart, he was confused. "Yes, I''m Dongtang..." Before he finished speaking, a sword light suddenly lit up, like lightning cutting through the night sky! Night startles the red sword! Back to Tianyu, pretending to be still influenced by the other side''s jinxinxiukou, actually suddenly makes a sword. In the dark night, Jinghong sword is good at speed. When you go back to Tianyu, you will suddenly turn over after pretending to surrender. In a flash of sword light, he stabbed the young scholar in front of him in an instant. The scholar was also shocked and could hardly react. He observed back to Tianyu for a long time. He asked himself that his realm was higher than that of the other party. He was also a famous family. He couldn''t win over a person from a local small power. But unexpectedly, this one eyed youth not only broke away from his influence, but also made such an amazing sword. After close combat, martial arts practitioners undoubtedly have the advantage. The scholar''s whole body is full of talent, such as the breeze blowing, the body loses weight, and flies back with the wind. But he lost the first opportunity, the sword light back to the sky had already stabbed in front of him, too late to resist. Fortunately, a jade pendant on his waist suddenly flashed. The brilliance condensed into an ancient sword three feet long in the air. The ancient sword is very dangerous. It helps the scholar to cut the sword back to Tianyu. The edge of the sword was deviated by the ancient sword and crossed the scholar''s sideburns. Scholars only feel that the cool air is pressing, the probability of hair has already fallen. "Toast without eating or drinking." After being afraid, the scholar looked serious. He recited poems and articles and breathed like the wind.During his recitation, he went back to the sky without answering, and continued to make swords, like thunderbolt and lightning. The young scholar stood in the same place with a sneer, not dodging or retreating, but reciting to himself. And that illusory ancient sword, guard at his side, help him to block the sword edge back to the sky. When he returned to Tianyu, he saw that the other side had treasures to protect his body. Even if he was close, he would not be afraid of him. So he would stop fighting and withdraw immediately. After the scholar finished reading the poem, he suddenly turned into a cold wind, sharp as a sword, and chopped back to the sky. The one eyed young man wields his sword and barely resists the wind and frost all over the sky. After a few rounds, he would be left and right, gradually unable to take care of it. Fortunately, at this time, a sword from afar came and broke the vigorous wind. Then a flash of sword light, and then again in front of the scholar. This time, the sword light was too fast for the scholar himself to react. Relying on the illusory ancient sword, it again blocks the light of the opponent''s sword. However, this time, the ancient sword was swept away by the opponent''s sword light. As soon as the visitor reached out, he had caught the scholar. "Don''t move. Guo''s sword must be faster than your mouth." Said the other. "See the leader." Back to Tianyu on one side was relieved. It was Guo Zi who came. The captured young scholar was shocked again. Guo Zi and Hui Tianyu are the same swordsmanship. Are all of the Hanshan school? Where did they learn swordsmanship? Hanshan school has such martial arts inheritance, where it can be used to nest in Qinzhou Prefecture. Wait Chang''an? The scholar wakes up. He looked back to Tianyu and then to Guo Zi. The latter is afraid to be specially ambushing him But the young scholars were not flustered. He did not resist, just smile: "I underestimated you, but you still better let me go." Guo Zi ignored, carrying him straight up the mountain, back to Tianyu followed. The scholar on the road, at first relaxed, but gradually uneasy. All the way back to Chang''an City, Guo Zi and his scholar came to find Mr. Wu Yun to report. "Mr. Chen, I caught a scholar in the fourth realm of Confucianism. It seems that he came from a famous family." In the lobby, out came Mr. Wu Yun''s voice: "well, from the Cheng family." When several people entered the hall, there were two people in the hall besides Mr. Wu Yun, who looked like an old man in black. One is Chen Jiezhi. The other was a middle-aged man in white, elegant and handsome. But I look sleepy. "Seventh uncle..." When the young scholar saw the middle-aged man, he suddenly looked pale. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 65 The scholar on the road in strange, originally agreed to help him suppress the array of seven uncle, why did not appear, let him be captured by Guo Zi. He had a foreboding in his heart, but he could comfort himself in his heart. But now to see that middle-aged man in white was also captured by the other side, the young scholar''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. Back in the sky, I was frightened. The head of his family, Guo Zi, went down the mountain early to observe in secret to prevent the enemy from robbing the disciples of the Hanshan sect at the foot of the mountain. The one eyed youth knew that. So it''s no surprise that Guo Zi showed up and took the young scholar back to Tianyu. In the eyes of Guo Zhilian, it is not only Chen jiezhao. So the mantis catches cicadas, the Yellow finches are behind, and the hunters are in the later stage. If not, Guo Zi a person, can''t take down that scholar and the present white clothes middle-aged person two opponents. The scholar called the other party "seven uncles". The middle-aged man in white secretly pressed for him. I''m afraid his strength is even higher than that of the scholar. Mr. Wu Yun said just now that they are from the Cheng family? When the one eyed youth thought of it, he looked more serious. In the eastern Tang Dynasty, there are six schools, four schools and five schools. Among them, "six schools" refers to the six famous families. Once upon a time, it was the Ninth National Congress of the Communist Party of China, and the Chen family was among them. Later, with the suppression of the royal family in the eastern Tang Dynasty, three families including the Chen family withered. Naturally, the royal family did not suppress it blindly, but drew together the division and attack in parallel. Among the remaining six aristocratic families, the Cheng family was very close to the royal family. The mother family of the sons of the Tang Dynasty is the Cheng family. Among the six aristocratic families, Sikong, Zheng and Hu are the three, and they are handed down by martial arts. The family learning of Cheng, he and Zhao are all Confucian. I remember hearing from elder Wu Yun that Du Kun, a general of Xuanwu, was a descendant of the aristocratic son, and the Cheng family was his mother''s family Go back to Tianyu''s heart to think. In the lobby, Mr. Wu Yun looks calm: "at the same time, he is full of talent and can make people fly for a short time. The young scholar was just reciting poems and attacking back to heaven. It''s just that he is protected by the ancient sword, so he dares to stand in the same place and follow Tianyu hard steel. According to Zhang Dongyun''s personal understanding, if Confucianists in this world fight against others, their methods are extreme. If he uses his experience of playing games in his previous life, his talent and talent are brilliant, and his command of heaven and earth is smart and successful. It is a big move. No matter the damage or control, it is extremely considerable. However, on the contrary, it takes a long time to read a note before a move, which may be interrupted and easy to be attacked. The middle-aged man in white is the fifth realm of Confucianism, and he has already become a scholar. If you become a man of courage, your tongue will bloom with spring thunder, your chest will be healthy, and you will be able to retreat from ghosts and spirits. You can walk on the green clouds and walk against the wind. With the magic power of spring thunder, the Confucianists can finally fight against the enemy without using ink and brush to recite poems. But comparatively speaking, if you want to have considerable power, you still have to land on the pen and ink poetry. In the words of Zhang Dongyun''s previous life, it''s better to chant and read the article. Of course, there are no exceptions. For example, Shen and Rong Zhang Dongyun in Daming Palace is full of thoughts, while Mr. Wu Yun He projects is still expressionless. At this time, the old man in black looked at the middle-aged man in white and the young scholar in front of him. Uncle and nephew of Cheng family just want to smile bitterly. Du Kun, the Xuanwu General of the sixth frontier, has planted all his troops. One is the fourth and the other is the fifth. They are not worthy to go to your Chang''an city. But we didn''t come to your Chang''an city! Even the Longling mountains did not enter, but turned around on the ground of Qinzhou Prefecture at the foot of the mountain. Qinzhou Prefecture of Longbei County in the eastern Tang Dynasty is also the site of your Chang''an city. They just don''t want to disturb the experts in Chang''an, so they only collect information from the outside, and they don''t even go up the mountain. As a result, the Hanshan sect disciples scattered at the foot of the mountain are actually bait. Chen Jiezhi and Guo Zi, one of the sixth and the fifth, ambushed them in secret. The scholar even suspected that if they had a third master in the Cheng family, there would be more strong people coming out. Not only he, but also Hui Tianyu, Guo Zi and Chen Jiezhi are making this guess. According to common sense, it''s just a matter of inquiring about the situation in the periphery. One is the fourth level, the other is the fifth level. Two Confucian masters have come out in person, which is already overqualified. As a result, Guo Zi of the fifth frontier and Chen Jiezhi of the sixth frontier ambushed them. If there are people from level 6 or even level 7 in the Cheng family, are there masters from level 7 and level 8 waiting? Looking at the enigmatic Mr. Wu Yun and thinking of the more mysterious and illusory majesty, we all feel at the bottom of our hearts. "You''ve done a good job. You''re going to do your job."The old man in black gave an order. Back to Tianyu, Guo Zi, Chen Jiezhi three people have agreed, and then withdraw from the lobby. The remaining uncle and nephew of the Cheng family are nervous. "Cheng family, are you still waiting for your return?" Mr. Wu Yun said with a faint smile: "hurry up, what are you waiting for?" The scholar and the middle-aged man in white were stunned: "what do you want to do? Let the family redeem us? " "No Mr. Wu Yun said with a smile, "it''s to tell them that Chang''an is not strong, but its potential is amazing. We should send experts to exterminate it in the bud." The uncle and nephew of the Cheng family was stunned at first, then a chill, and rushed to the top of his head from the bottom of his feet. Trap! This is a sinister trap! "You dream!" The young scholar angrily rebuked: "Cheng always dies, and you can''t succeed!" The middle-aged man in white beside him did not speak, but his eyes were more steady and firm. Mr. Wu Yun doesn''t think Wu: "no, you are dreaming." The other two were stunned. Mr. Wu Yun''s finger has already touched their eyebrows. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 66 Both uncle and nephew of the Cheng family are fascinated by the thought at the same time. They just feel that everything in front of them seems to be illusory. The other sounds in my ears disappeared, only a ethereal voice, which sounded intermittently A moment later, he went back to Tianyu waiting for orders outside. He received a notice from Mr. Wu Yun and walked into the lobby again. At this time, there was no sign of Cheng''s uncle and nephew in the hall, only Mr. Wu Yun was left. The one eyed youth did not ask questions, but stood with folded hands: "master." "Send this letter down the mountain and follow the words." The old man in black ordered. While speaking, he handed back the letter from Tianyu. Another envelope is a good note. The time, place and contact information were written on the note. "Yes, master." Go back to Tianyu and understand it, and leave immediately. In the middle of the night, the one eyed youth rushed out of the city and down the mountain. Before dawn, he arrived at a small city named Jiepu under the jurisdiction of Qinzhou government. Jiepu City, back to Tianyu to find a stone bridge, under the stone bridge, take out a stone brick, hidden iron box. Put the letter in the iron box and go back to Tianyu. On the other side of the river, he found a hidden place and looked quietly at the place where he collected the iron box. At dawn, a dark shadow suddenly flew under the bridge. The shadow stopped and went back to the sky. It was a bird with black plumage and golden eyes. The bird is very flexible. Its wings vibrate and hover in mid air. One paw takes the stone bricks off, and the other takes out the iron box from the hole under the bridge. It is as dexterous as a human being, stuffing the stone bricks back into place, and then flying away with the iron box. Back to Tianyu to see the blackbird leave, he also returned to Chang''an and reported to Mr. Wu Yun. At the same time, the blackbird is smart and has strong endurance. It flies all the way with an iron box. After a long journey, it lands in a city. Here, there is the property of the Cheng family. The master took the blackbird, saw the iron box, then looked dignified, when he ordered people to rush to Wangdu. The ancestral land of the Cheng family was not in the capital of the eastern Tang Dynasty. However, with their close contact with the royal family in recent years, there are a large number of Cheng''s people living in the royal capital. In the Cheng family mansion, an old man gets the iron box and takes out the letter. After reading it, his white eyebrow can''t help but move slightly. He pondered for a moment and then asked the people around him, "is your highness in your house today?" "Your Highness is in your house, sixth uncle." The old man nodded and stood up: "send the post, I have an urgent matter to visit your highness." He went all the way to the prince''s house in the eastern Tang Dynasty. While inviting him in, the chief executive of the family apologized: "Mr. Mingxi, please forgive me. The prince had to entertain him first. He didn''t mean to neglect him." "Urgent guest?" "Who do you know?" asked the Cheng family, who is also known as Mr. Mingxi The housekeeper whispered, "it''s the other side of the dark Pavilion." Mr. Mingxi nodded slightly. the dark cabinet owner does not deal with the world''s son. The two sides have placed their eyes on each other. It is no longer a secret. "Your Highness will meet the guests first. I''m not in a hurry." The housekeeper took Mr. Mingxi to a side hall to watch tea and serve. The old man put the iron box on the table beside him and tasted the tea slowly. After a while, the housekeeper came and asked, "Mr. Mingxi, your highness, please." The old man followed him to the main hall. There was a man with young facial features, but his temples were slightly gray. "Your Highness." Mr. Mingxi met with him. The son of the world said: "tired Mr. waiting for a long time, with his own people, I am not outside." "Your Highness," he said Mr. Mingxi shook his head: "it''s the old man who bothers me." "Sir, is it for the sake of Chang''an City?" The son of the world said: "it''s just happened that I heard the news just now, just for the sake of the deserted city." Mr. Mingxi was a special contact person of the Cheng family who stayed in the Wangdu of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Previously, it was he who planned and arranged for people to go to Qinzhou Prefecture of Longbei county to investigate the relevant matters of Chang''an city. "Yes, I have news." Mr. Mingxi pushed the iron box in front of his son and handed the letter to the other party for reading. After seeing it, the son of the world pondered: "what do you think of it, sir?" "Before Du Kun attacked the city, all the troops were destroyed, and no one escaped." The old man said slowly, "this is not something that can be done by ordinary means." He looked at the iron box and the letter: "now we can find out that the other party is good at using poison, but I am afraid that Yonghui is young and shallow, and they will deceive each other." Shizi said: "the news from the dark Pavilion, in addition to the poisonous fog, also mentioned the maze." He did not conceal the information he had just obtained from Mr. lucid.Mr. Mingxi nodded slightly: "on the other hand, it confirms the message from Yonghui." The son of the world nodded: "yes, and the conclusion on the other side of the dark Pavilion is that we must never continue to let that lonely city go on, otherwise it will become a great disaster." After a little silent carving, he said again: "my father sent back the Oracle from the front line and ordered me to solve the change of Longbei as soon as possible." Mr. Mingxi was slightly surprised. The emperor of the Tang Dynasty meant that the son of a prince must solve the problem himself and not put the burden on the dark pavilion? No wonder the son of heaven looked serious. This is equivalent to this incident, the king of Tang Dynasty to a certain extent in favor of the dark cabinet. Compared with Chang''an City, which is far away from Longbei County, this problem seems to be more urgent. "I want to stay in Beijing for my father. I can only leave this matter to the people below." The son of the world looked at Mr. Mingxi and said, "please, sir, please raise more of them." Mr. Mingxi nodded silently: "Your Highness is too polite. I will do my best." "The Jingyue tower, the Qingfu palace and the forgetting Zhen temple are all moving and moving. It seems that they have a bad relationship with Chang''an city. Sir, you may as well contact them." Shizi said: "in addition, I heard that the remnant of the Chen family, etc., have also gone to the lonely city. I remember that the Sikong family has been looking for trouble with the Chen family, so you may as well just speak to the Sikong family." He said slowly, "if you win the way, you will get more help, but if you do not, you will not be able to help." Mr. Mingxi understood: "Your Highness is right." After a short discussion, Mr. Mingxi left shizifu. In the dark Pavilion at the same time, in a small building in the backyard, two people sat opposite each other in the dark. "If we hide Gu Hechuan''s mistake and Dahe Longmen''s business contacts, can we make our son''s highness fall?" A person indifferent way. "Not necessarily." Another said, "but try it." The other side replies: "good, then try." After the small building, it is quiet again. The city gate of the king''s capital, people go in and out. More than one passer-by left the city, taking the responsibility of liaison, and headed for the northwest. Towards Longbei county. At present, the hospitable city Lord Zhang Da, who is located in Qinzhou Prefecture of Longbei county and Baiyun yuan of Longling, is welcoming a new uninvited guest. However, there seems to be no malice on the other side. "Work?" Zhang Dongyun raised his eyebrows. Chen Jiezhi, who came to report, clasped his fist and replied, "he does say so." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 67 "Do you know?" Mr. Wu Yun, the incarnation of Zhang Dongyun, glanced at Chen Jiezhi lightly. "Mr. Chen, I did have several connections with him in the past." Chen Jiezhi replied: "his name is Xu Xingzhi. He is a practitioner of the sixth state of Confucianism and the realm of things. He was born in Baima Academy." Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly. The "three academies" in the six schools of the three academies, four schools and five schools in the eastern Tang Dynasty refer to the three major academies of Confucianism. Among them, Baima academy ranks first. The realm of checking things is the sixth state of Confucian practice. It understands the mystery of all things, condenses the aura of heaven and earth with illusory talent and influences the tangible things in reality. It can be changed into words and swords, and the trace is difficult to determine, especially better than the real blade. The practitioners of the sixth realm are not ordinary people in Baima academy, at least they are the teachers who can give lectures formally. "More than ten years ago, Xu Xingzhi became an official in the eastern Tang Dynasty, which made Baima academy unhappy." After a pause, Chen Jiezhi continued: "the mainstream view in Baima academy is that the eastern Tang Dynasty was tyranny, and the king of the Tang Dynasty is not a benevolent monarch. Therefore, almost all the students in the Academy did not join the eastern Tang Dynasty. They were also one of the most important eyespots of the royal family." Zhang Dongyun listened and refused to comment. At present, the scope of the invincible city is still limited. It is true that the enemy of the enemy is a friend. But in the eyes of Baima academy, whether Chang''an city is benevolent or not is also a matter of two opinions. They have different ideas from Dahe Longmen. Zhang Dongyun has heard a few words mentioned by Shen and Rong in private these days. Among the three academies in the eastern Tang Dynasty, Baima Academy was the most rigid. In front of Mr. Wu Yun, Chen Jiezhi continued to introduce: "when Xu Xingzhi was an official in the eastern Tang Dynasty, he dealt with fraud cases in scientific examinations and offended many people. After that, although he was praised by the king of Tang Dynasty, he heard that he was cast aside later, so he was disheartened and left. After returning to Baima academy, the Academy did not arrange him to continue to teach and lead the students. Instead, he studied his own knowledge. " Chen Jiezhi said, shaking his head slightly: "as a result, I heard that he privately annotated the classics, which made the great taboo of Baima academy, and finally was completely expelled." Zhang Dongyun asked slowly, "can''t other academies accommodate him?" Previously, Shen and Rong had a brief comment. Among the three academies in the eastern Tang Dynasty, Baima is the strongest at present, but it is the most rigid and has the heaviest twilight. Songyang Academy had the closest relationship with the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty. The prime minister was born here, and more than half of the courtiers came from the Songyang clan. Finally, there was a ting Shan academy, full of vigor and vitality. Shen Herong personally gave the highest evaluation. However, its former president was convicted and died by the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty, which makes Tingshan academy keep a low profile in recent years. Because of the contradiction between the academic atmosphere and the understanding of the sage classics, the relationship between Tingshan academy and Baima Academy was very bad. To a certain extent, compared with the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty, Baima academy is even more unpleasant to see Tingshan Academy. Xu Xingzhi is not suitable for Baima. Isn''t Tingshan suitable for him? "I don''t know the specific situation, but judging from Xu Xingzhi''s appearance, he is sincere and devoted to Chang''an." Chen Jiezhi replied. Mr. Wu Yun''s tone was quiet: "why do you see it?" Chen Jiezhi presented a scroll: "this is what he brought. It records many secret affairs in the eastern Tang Dynasty. I have heard about it in the past, but it is not so detailed." Mr. Wu Yun calmly took the scroll, glanced at it and said, "bring him in." Chen Jiezhi resigned and left. A moment later, a middle-aged man of letters in blue with three long beards came in and saluted Mr. Wu Yun. "Student Xu Xingzhi, met Mr. Wu Yun." The old man in black, projected by Zhang Dongyun, waved the scroll in his hand: "a man with a heavy mind, after being idled away by the king of Tang Dynasty, he played tricks secretly before he resigned from office?" Qing Yi literati calmly replied: "I dare not to hide from you. It was just a little thing that was sorted out at that time. The eastern Tang Dynasty was in a state of complicity, and the maladies were so serious that it was time to stand firm." Mr. Wu Yun did not care about the smile: "after that, do you want to give Chang''an a big break?" "I should never see that day for the rest of my life." Xu Xing''s look was as usual: "only look at the Hanshan School under the city master and Mr. Zhang. They can already dominate the Qinzhou Prefecture, but let people have some restraint and do good to the people. Then we can see the rules of Chang''an city. With the city master and the master there, I believe there can be no chaos here." Zhang Dongyun did not comment on his statement: "have you ever been to Tingshan academy since you left Baima?" "Visited some old friends." Xu Xingzhi replied calmly: "the current situation of Tingshan is not very good. The imperial court, Baima academy, Songyang academy and Cheng family have clamped down Tingshan in many ways, which is not suitable for turning the universe around.However, if Chang''an wants to achieve great things, Tingshan college can be an Olympic aid. If you want to, the student department will act as the intermediary. " After hearing this, Mr. Wu Yun shook his head and laughed: "achieve great things? Turn the universe around? The eastern Tang Dynasty has become a great event, the whole heaven and earth? " Xu Xingzhi was slightly stunned. After returning to his mind, he saluted Mr. Wu Yun: "the view of the city Lord and Mr. Wu is hard for students to reach." "Your Majesty has the world in mind and contains all things." Mr. Wu Yun said: "as long as you abide by the rules of Chang''an, anyone can live here." He looked directly at each other: "however, all the people here have to contribute to it." In front of him, the man in Tsing Yi nodded: "please tell me, sir." He took a look at the scroll in Mr. Wu Yun''s hand: "as long as the students can do what they can, they will certainly live up to their expectations, but If it is related to Baima academy, please be merciful. " "The envoys of the eastern Tang Dynasty and the white horses?" Mr. Wu Yun didn''t get angry because of this. He just raised the scroll in his hand: "bargaining is not impossible, but it depends on the qualification." "Excuse me, sir." Xu Xingzhi said: "in the eastern Tang Dynasty, the students had no objection. They were born and grew up in Si. The students would only hope that the place is better and the people can live and work in peace and contentment. The students are against the Li family royal family, hoping to change the universe, rather than smash it. There is no resentment against the Academy, but only gratitude, hoping to change the atmosphere in the college and return to the college walls one day. " The literati in Qingyi bowed to Mr. Wu Yun: "please don''t be surprised, sir. Since the students have devoted themselves to Chang''an, they will never deviate. It is only my wish to return to the academy and devote myself to learning. However, whenever Chang''an gives orders, no matter where they are, students will surely return to the city to serve. " "What if Baima academy is an enemy of my majesty?" Mr. Wu Yun remained unmoved. Xu Xingzhi was slightly silent and bowed to the end after a long time: "if there are those who are stubborn and do not understand, the students will have an end." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly: "opportunities are not always available. It is more difficult to get them. Remember to cherish them." Xu Xingzhi took a deep breath: "thank you for your advice. Students are taught." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 68 "Right now, there''s a job for you." Mr. Wu Yun, projected by Zhang Dongyun, is indifferent. Xu Xingzhi bowed down and said, "Sir, please speak." "Teaching." Mr. Wu Yun smiles. Xu Xingzhi was surprised again. As far as the former teacher is concerned, he is no more than a teacher in a white school. There was even a feeling of expectation in his heart. In Chang''an City, are there any good children who can participate in the study of Confucian classics? However, being beaten by Mr. Wu Yun just now, Xu Xingzhi is uneasy. He feels that it should be Mr. Wu Yun''s test for him now, and it will not be so cheap. As he guessed in his heart, he replied, "everything is in accordance with your husband''s arrangement." Mr. Wu Yun nodded slightly: "after you have settled down in your residence, go to the Academy in Beicheng and find a person named he, and listen to his arrangement." "Yes, sir." Xu Xing''s deep voice. This is a mysterious city in the mountains. There is an academy? No matter what the scale is, the rulers of Chang''an city can have such a heart, which proves that they are really not small. Xu Xingzhi felt that he had come to the right place. He obeyed the arrangement, followed others to his place of residence, arranged the shape, and then went out to the North neighborhood of Chang''an city. Xu Xingzhi is the origin of the Confucianists, and there are many kinds of them. There were farmers whose faces were flushed by the sun, and the dried mud was still on the cuffs of trousers. There are old people with grey hair and cloudy eyes. There are women with cloth clothes, jingchai, and a little cramped. And so on. There are children of the right age, but not half of the students are in the classroom. The content of the lecture of the young man in white was also very simple. It is more convenient for the illiterate to read than articles. However, the teachers are attentive and the listeners are also serious. Xu Xingzhi looked at it quietly and gradually saw the way. The young man in white is a Confucian practitioner with a high level. Most of the students in the class don''t know half a basket of big words, let alone a basket. However, the bright heart and embroidered mouth of Confucianism was used in lectures by young people in white, which had a close effect on students in the classroom. So the class progress and effect, very gratifying. Xu Xingzhi looked on in the dark, thinking. I don''t know how long later, the class was over, and the people in the room left in twos and threes. They went back to their homes and were busy with their own affairs. But everything in class is slowly changing their lives. In the house, there are still a few people left. Xu Xingzhi noticed them very early. Those are some scholars. However, he failed to set foot on the road of Confucian practice. Moreover, according to Xu Xing''s observation, they should not have the potential to embark on the road of cultivation in the future. These scholars were in the famine of Longbei County in the past, and their life was hard to sustain. So they fled together with the victims and finally came to Chang''an city. After entering the city, they returned to their old jobs and enrolled students to teach. After Zhang Dongyun asked Shen Herong to open Chang''an academy, these people were absorbed. They also listen to Shen and Rong in class, and then pass on all this to others. Chang''an academy is not the only one in the city, but a network is formed around the Academy. In addition, Mr. Wu Yun continuously issued decrees to give preferential treatment to scholars, which made the atmosphere of reading more and more strong in Chang''an city. When the private school teachers left, Xu Xingzhi paced in slowly. "Mr. He, Xu Xingzhi came here under orders." Shen He Rong, who was in the shape of a young man in white, nodded: "the preparation of Chengnan Branch is about to be completed. You are" Mr. Xie. " Xu Xingzhi left with some heartbroken thanks. His eyes were still fixed on the paper and he stumbled so that when he went out, his scarf was crooked. Shen He Rong, who did not care much about it, frowned slightly and glanced at each other''s back unconsciously. Subconsciously, she wanted to put her hat right for her partner. But suddenly realized something, finally did not stand up, just a little uncomfortable body movement. She wanted to open her mouth to remind the other party, but in the end she shut up and held back her stomach with a sigh. "It''s hard for you to bear so hard." Zhang Dongyun''s figure, without any sign, sat in the chair opposite Shen Herong. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 69 "It''s better to resist the old habits as much as possible." Shen Herong was surprised by Zhang Dongyun''s sudden appearance: "although he didn''t know the habits of Xiaomei in those years, he might fall into the ears of his old friends and expose the details of her now. If the enemy is bright and we are dark, we can get twice the result with half the effort. If the enemy conceals us, we can get twice the result with half the effort. " At the same time, she changed from a young man in white to her original girl. Zhang Dongyun said: "it''s a common thing to say something to make people dress properly." It won''t be discovered that someone has a habit of obsessive-compulsive disorder "It doesn''t match the impression my younger sister gave him before." Shen and Rong shook his head: "little things, especially not to be ignored." Zhang Dongyun laughs. "Do you think this man is something that can be made?" He asked in turn. Shen and Rong smile: "just bury a seed, as to what kind of fruit can bear in the end, little sister won''t force." Zhang Dongyun nodded his head slightly: "however, the Confucianists are all obsessed with poetry and prose. It is a wonderful way for you to turn back to the in-depth understanding of the characters." Shen Herong smiles: "when I was studying Jingyi articles and poems, I occasionally felt trapped in a bottleneck. Little sister thought and the initial road may be too smooth, the accumulation is not enough, so she turned to the most basic research. Inspired by the Taoist Fu Zhuan, I finally figured out a new way. I got it by chance. I''ll laugh at you. " "There is no way out of the mountains and rivers, and there is another village where the willows are hidden and the flowers are bright." Zhang Dongyun said: "you say your foundation is not solid, but I say that you are accumulating deep, so that you can be creative." "Big brother flattered me." In front of the girl smell speech, eyes slightly bright. "Elder brother, the poem you just wrote just now illustrates my mood at that time, which is quite wonderful." She looked at Zhang Dongyun: "elder brother used to be very secretive. If you cultivate my Confucian method, your achievements may not be lower than martial arts." Zhang Dongyun shook his head: "impossible." Shen He Rong was surprised: "why should I be too modest, elder brother?" "I didn''t write poetry." Zhang Dongyun looked calm: "so there is only such a sentence, no front and no back." He can''t remember the seven rhymes. He can only remember one part of the original sentence. All the best verses he can remember are the most popular. But he is also to remember the most famous sentences, can complete recitation of poetry is very limited, very few. Through the past world, there are Confucian methods of cultivating culture. But it''s not suitable for him. Because he can only recite a few famous works in his previous life and let him make a work of the same level by himself, he has absolutely no ability. The beauty of poetry and words has something in common. The best works circulated on the blue star in the past are still famous works in this world. If a person with real talent can make his own famous works, such as tunes and difficulties in his career, then he will surely make great progress in Confucian practice. In this world, there are two special methods. One is Buddhism, which talks about epiphany. One is Confucianism, which stresses savings. To some extent, these two cultivation methods are the most talented. Confucian literary talent is high in the sky, accumulated and thin hair, it may appear in the dynasty to hear the Tao, the past understanding of the Tao of the broad-minded talent. In front of Zhang Dongyun, there is a ready-made example. Shen He Rong used to be exposed to books in his childhood. He didn''t know anything about Confucian practice. He just studied hard and cultivated his spirit and reason. But she was enlightened on the spot, instantly nourishing her Qi, and then she entered the realm of self-cultivation. Self cultivation in the morning, Qi family in the morning, achievement of writing at noon, dinner into the sixth realm of Confucianism, Gewu. By the time she went to bed at night, she had reached the seventh state of Confucianism. The speed of entering the country is so fast that the goddess children are famous all over the world. In the past, she was the youngest among the twelve Yama, but her cultivation strength was never underestimated. At present, she was reincarnated, because she was studying new knowledge and methods, so the speed of practice improvement was slower than expected. Otherwise, the strength of her realm might be higher than now. Of course, this is not to say that the speed of Confucian practice is always so fast, all the way up. They will also encounter bottlenecks, which may even be more difficult than other paths of practice. The convenience of their way of practice, to be exact, should be gifted people who can realize their talent potential faster. As for Zhang Dongyun, in the city, he can do whatever he wants. However, Buddhism and Confucianism seem to be the most suitable to rapidly improve their real state level. But in fact, these two are the most unsuitable. Buddhism''s Epiphany will not be mentioned. On the Confucian side, the city Lord Zhang Da knows what he is made of.In this world, there may not be one in ten who can finally embark on the path of Confucian practice. In this case, it is better for Lord Zhang to concentrate on martial arts training with the convenience of Lingshi jade fetus. However, it is not completely useless for him to be a copycat. For the genius of Confucianism and Taoism in this world, the exquisite quatrains he wrote can play an enlightening effect by analogy. After all, people really have a foundation. "It''s just a remnant." Shen and Rong''s tone of regret: "however, most of these literary talent is not from the unknown, elder brother, who knows who wrote it?" "A broken ancient volume, only broken words, no name left." Zhang Dongyun said. When Shen Herong heard the speech, his eyes were bright again: "the words of the ancient scroll..." "Not bad." Zhang Dongyun nodded: "there are several others, but most of them are incomplete." Shen and Rong let out a long breath: "elder brother and not busy talking, little sister just a little confused, need to be quiet, otherwise listen to it is useless, such as cattle chewing peony, it is a waste." She laughs: "like just now, the elder brother occasionally mentions the younger sister, on the contrary, it is like the pen of God, wonderful." Zhang Dongyun looked at the girl in front of him, and also gave a faint smile: "compared with you and I, you are now more like a child." "I''ll make you laugh." Shen and Rong spread out the paper on the table and wrote quietly. Zhang Dongyun''s mind moved slightly. On the other side, Mr. Wu Yun, who was projected by him, welcomed the following people to report. "Master, there are visitors outside the city." Always calm back to the sky, at the moment a little strange expression: "is the cloud dust elder who forgets the true view." Elder Yunchen, the seventh level of Taoism, Yuanying''s cultivation realm, forgetting the truth temple, is second only to the master master master. Before that, I heard that he was in the closed door to recuperate? "Go and ask for its purpose." Mr. Wu Yun ordered calmly. "Yes, I''m going to..." "No Mr. Wu Yun interrupted. He has a better fit. A lot of things are rubbish in the wrong place and resources in the right place. Like some people, it''s just right for something. "Let Cao Feng go." The old man in black has a light tone. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 70 At the command of Mr. Wu Yun, Cao Feng was asked to receive the elder Yunchen who had forgotten the truth temple. When he returned to Tianyu, he blinked with one eye and didn''t say much. He said respectfully, "yes, master." Therefore, Cao Feng was manly and high spirited and came to the gate of the city. Outside the city, an old Taoist with white hair and beard stood there quietly with a calm and calm expression. It is the elder of forgetting truth temple, Yunchen. He is the oldest elder in the history of forgetting truth temple. The master of forgetting truth temple should also call him martial uncle. Previously, in the secret cave of Sirius, he was wounded after fighting with the demon spirit, and returned to the mountain gate for cultivation. After that, Chang''an City, Jingyue tower and Qingfu palace gathered at the same time to invade the territory under the control of the temple of forgetting truth. Elder Yunchen was forced to leave the pass ahead of time. As a result, the master of the temple of forgetting the truth first suffered both losses and injuries with the old man of blood shadow, and then fought with the elders of Jingyue tower and Qingfu palace, which was more serious. The whole concept of forgetting truth has suffered serious losses. In the end, Yunchen elder, who had been in seclusion for a period of time, became the least injured. Tang Chi, Xie Zhao and others were lost in Chang''an City, and all the treasures in the secret caves, including the spirit of Sirius, were swept away by the bloody old devil and others. Forgetting the truth is helpless, so the elder Yunchen comes to Chang''an city to seek reconciliation. Otherwise, the threat of Jingyue tower and Qingfu palace will be more imminent. Elder Yunchen adjusted his mind and was ready to be tricked by Chang''an city. But he did not expect to face a huge test. "And you, the Lord?" As soon as Cao Feng met, he asked carelessly. Elder Yunchen took a deep breath: "the master of the temple is physically inconvenient, so it is difficult to travel far. He came to Chang''an on behalf of the Taoist temple." "You are not qualified." Cao Feng waved his hand: "to talk, let you watch the Lord himself." Rao has already made countless psychological preparations, but elder Yunchen is choked and almost breathed. Cao Feng felt extremely happy and got rid of the evil spirit he had suffered in forgetting the truth. In front of him, he had never seen the old man, but he knew that he was a master of the seventh state of Taoism, who had already formed Yuanying. The whole forgetting truth temple was up and down, and he was the first expert besides the Taoist master. But what about that? After Cao Feng, he is no longer the Hanshan school, but Chang''an city. The new master of this land. In front of him, elder Yunchen''s accomplishments are high, but the master of forgetting truth temple, who is more powerful than him, can''t help but blood shadow old devil? The old devil of blood shadow is just the servant of the Lord of Chang''an. At present, the Qi people of the Jianzhong sect are improving their strength in an all-round way. As long as we give them some more time, they will not be afraid to forget the truth. Qinzhou Prefecture is just the starting point. Following Chang''an and making contributions, the whole Longbei county is no exception. In the future, it is not impossible to replace it with forgetting the truth. Cao Feng has lived for more than 20 years and has never been as proud as he has been in the last two months. Don''t mention Xie Zhao and others in the past who asked him to look up to the envied disciples of forgetting the truth temple. Even Yunchen and Tang Chi, who used to be superior in the past, should stand in good order and listen to his master Cao''s speech. Back to Tianyu, he stood quietly behind him without making a sound. From the moment Mr. Wu Yun ordered Cao Feng to receive the elder Yunchen, the one eyed youth expected that this would be the scene. Like Tang Chi and others, Mr. Wu Yun didn''t care about forgetting the truth. He didn''t even mean to talk to each other. He made it clear to find fault and amuse each other. Mr. Wu Yun also knows what Cao Feng looks like when dealing with people who forget the truth. Since he was sent here, I didn''t intend to have a good talk from the beginning. After a long period of astonishment, elder Yunchen also gradually pondered over the flavor. The other side, with the intention to make difficulties. On the contrary, the elder calmed down and calmed down. In front of Cao Feng, the old Taoist blew his breath, and the man was gone. But elder Yunchen didn''t mind the other party''s rudeness, instead he spoke calmly: "before I came, I had been entrusted by the Lord to make decisions on his behalf." Cao Feng frowned: "what do you want to do "I want to see the Lord of Chang''an and the two gentlemen of dark cloud and blood shadow who are in charge of the city." Elder Yunchen said: "some of the disciples of this temple are not good at handling affairs, and they are not polite enough to offend Chang''an city. They should be punished. However, I still hope to take them back. As compensation, this view can provide some compensation. " Tang Chi, Xie Zhao and others were detained, and there was no news. However, in the secret cave of Sirius, when the blood shadow old devil and others were dealing with the temple of forgetting truth, they had mentioned the whereabouts of Tang Chi and others. When Cao Feng heard the speech, his eyes turned: "if you want to let your people go back, naturally you need the city Lord and Mr. Jiwei to make the decision. But since you come to ask for help, you can''t come empty handed, right? First take the magic fog robe and Wang Xin''s dust to make a meeting ceremony. "Illusory fog robe, Wang Xin Fu dust, and Yun Luo Hua Gai are the three best magic weapons for forgetting the truth. Before that, in the secret cave, the temple master had already lost both sides with the spirit of Sirius. Later, he could fight against the old blood shadow devil who was studying the Phoenix blood book, which was due to the power of magic weapons. Cao Feng now lion big mouth, cloud dust elder face as usual, still not show impetuous, but secretly frown more tight. When he came here, he wanted to take Xie Zhao and Tang Chi back, as well as yunluohuagai. As a result, the other party even wants to have the magic fog robe and Wang Xin brush the dust in turn? It''s totally out of the question. ¡­¡­ No, it should have been impossible to talk about it from the beginning, but he was still dreaming. "The magic fog robe and Wang Xin brush are not on me right now. I need to return to the temple first." Cloud dust elder language temperature and as before. "Then please go back quickly, Taoist priest." Cao Feng clasped his fist. The old Taoist had no choice but to turn and leave. From behind, Cao fengchong came back to Tianyu and said, "what else is the plenipotentiary? I don''t even have a magic fog robe or a Wang Xin whisk. I''ll make a boast Elder Yunchen was so angry that he couldn''t laugh or cry. But he held his breath, said nothing, and flew up in the clouds. However, at this time, another voice suddenly sounded in the air: "who dares to fly around Chang''an City?" Elder Yunchen stopped in midair. What else? Too much! Too bad! Too unreasonable! What a bully! On the ground originally thought that finished Cao Feng, equally stunned. The voice didn''t fluctuate at all, and said quietly: "take it down." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 71 Elder Yunchen felt extremely absurd in his heart. Chang''an city is really deceiving! However, at the thought of forgetting the truth, the Taoist priest regained his composure. He immediately cleared his feet and landed again. "It''s my fault. Please forgive me." Elder Yunchen lowered his posture. Cao Feng was stunned. Can you still play like this? Although he was a little elated just now, he still had the last string in his heart. He didn''t dare to be too arrogant, so as not to attract Mr. Wu Yun''s dissatisfaction. But now it seems that he is still too conservative! And the cloud dust elder''s low posture, let Cao Feng find that Chang''an city''s prestige, I''m afraid, than he thought before, even greater. However, in the face of cloud dust elder''s humble appearance, Mr. Wu Yun''s tone in the city did not change at all: "it''s late." With his command, a figure first flew over the city wall, came to the outside of the city, and went straight to the cloud dust elder. The powerful palm wind stirred the wind and cloud, forming a storm like a furnace, enveloping the old Taoist priest. "The big wind and cloud palm of the Chen family..." The other party has already started, but elder Yunchen has no choice but to make a move. But he managed not to fight back. Chen Jiezhi''s big wind and cloud smashed the body shape of the old Taoist on the ground. It turned out that the illusion of forgetting the true view was the illusion of the illusory reality technique. The real cloud dust elder, has already displayed the illusion smoke to move the shape, far avoids. He did not take advantage of the situation to launch a counterattack against Chen Jiezhi, but took advantage of the situation to leave the city. But Chen Jie''s body, like a strong wind, kept chasing him. Both sides are well-known inheritors, one is the seventh realm of Taoism, the other is the sixth realm of martial arts. Under normal circumstances, elder Yunchen wants to go, but Chen Jiezhi has nothing to do. However, the old Taoist priest had not recovered from his injury before, so that feidun moved slowly and was chased by Chen Jiezhi. Elder Yunchen had no choice but to use another move to lock up the clouds. The vast clouds seemed to condense into a solid and surrounded Chen Jiezhi from all directions. Chen Jiezhi''s palms broke the clouds. But he was so slightly delayed, cloud dust elder then took the opportunity to escape far away. But the old Taoist didn''t relax at all. Because suddenly a vast rain of arrows rose from the side and shot at him. Where the arrow rain rises, there are not many bowmen gathering. There was only one person there. A scholar in Tsing Yi. It was Xu Xingzhi who went to Chang''an City after being expelled from Baima Academy. He just got a word from Shen He Rong. He was immersed in the mystery when he heard Mr. Wu Yun order him to take down elder Yunchen. Xu Xingzhi had just defected. He had the heart to express himself and strive for meritorious service. He immediately put down what he was doing and left the city in a hurry. He wrote a collection of Frontier Poems with ink and brush. The brush and ink refined from rare treasures, combined with its own literary talent, immediately mobilizes the spirit of heaven and earth, transforms the virtual into the real, forms the roaring arrow rain and fills the sky. Under the cover of the arrow rain, the cloud dust elder had to stop again. First, he blocked the arrow rain with a smoke lock, and then used the magic smoke to move himself out of the arrow rain coverage. But in this way, Chen Jiezhi caught up again. A martial arts, a Confucian, two sixth level masters, immediately joined hands to fight with the seventh level Taoist master Yunchen. In Chang''an City, Mr. Wu Yun sat firmly on the Diaoyutai and didn''t mean to fight by himself. A flash of blood flashed, and the old blood shadow appeared beside him. One black and one red two old men did not speak and sat in silence. With this old man''s skill, the ox nose outside the city can''t run, but if he doesn''t, he may not. Now he is still so calm, is there any other preparation The blood shadow old devil thought to himself. Since I saw Mr. Wu Yun''s hand last time, the old devil was more cautious. This time, he was no longer blind, but patient to observe Mr. Wu Yun''s means. Mr. Wu Yun sat in peace, showing no strangeness to the arrival of the old blood shadow devil, and seemed not so concerned about the elder Yunchen outside the city. The blood shadow old devil was strange in his heart, but he still kept calm and watched the change. Outside the city, cloud dust elder is besieged by two opponents, also secretly anxious. If you don''t hurt yourself, you can''t beat him right now. But now his body is injured, and the old Taoist priest can''t get away from it. Entangled for a long time, he even vaguely felt the spirit slightly dizzy, the old injury has the sign of attack. However, elder Yunchen suddenly murmured: "ah!" The white light flashed over his head and the clouds rose. Among the white clouds, there was a little shining baby.Yuanying out of the body! Chen Jiezhi and Xu Xingzhi have the same look. They almost subconsciously retreated, but at the same time they launched their own attacks, targeting the white baby. Yuan Ying, a Taoist master, went out of the body and cast his magic. His power increased greatly. But at the same time, the baby is also very vulnerable, vulnerable to injury. Elder Yunchen is forced to leave the body and take out the Kung Fu of pressing the bottom of the box. The white baby opened his mouth as if in a silent whisper. Its double pupil, colorful color training, to the flow in all directions. It''s the secret story of forgetting the truth temple and the nightmare real skill. Yuanying, the elder of Yunchen, performed the nightmare skill under his body, which is really exquisite and unpredictable. Rao was one of Chen Jiezhi and Xu Xing, who had retreated in time, but was still affected by the brilliance of streamer. Martial arts are masculine, and Confucianists are literate. Both masters can resist attacks against spirits. But at the moment, faced with the elder Yunchen, who was higher than himself and was born out of the body, Chen Jiezhi and Chen Jiezhi still felt a trance and a blank mind. However, their previous attack on Yuanying, the elder of Yunchen, was also very afraid. The old Taoist priest quickly used the smoke lock Liuyun defense magic to resist the attack of Chen Jiezhi and Xu Xing. Worried that Chang''an had other masters, he quickly took back his Yuanying and turned away. But in the moment before he was about to take back his body, he suddenly had no sign beside him. This pen, in the cloud dust elder''s Yuanying body, understates, leaves a "prisoner" character. All of a sudden, black ink appeared around the body of the white fat baby, which was linked up and down to form a cage, in which the Yuanying of Yunchen elder was locked. Elder Yunchen was shocked, but he saw that the owner of the pen was a gentle young man in white. The young man in white wrote casually. The word "sleep" appeared on the white fat baby. At this time, the cloud dust elder is casting a spell with his own young baby to fight back at the other side. But the other side is faster. As soon as the word "sleep" was written, elder Yunchen immediately felt depressed and gradually fell into a dream. The magic he wanted to perform was unsustainable and interrupted halfway. The young man in white took up his pen, then raised his hand to collect the small cage with the baby and the body of elder Yunchen. However, the hand of the young man in white moved slightly from the angle that others could not detect. The Taoist robe on elder Yunchen''s body is tied around the waist, with different lengths at both ends. as like as two peas in the white youth''s hands brushed, the length of the two ends was exactly the same. However, only the young man in white knew about it, and no one else could see his movements. "Thank you, Mr. He." Xu Xingzhi was full of admiration at this time, and wished to go back to his residence immediately and study the word sent to him by the other party. "Thank you, Mr. He." Chen Jiezhi was surprised. Although he knew he was a Confucian practitioner, he didn''t expect that he was so powerful. The old man of blood shadow is also surprised and looks at the young man in white who returns to the city. The other party came to him and Mr. Wu Yun and put down the elder Yunchen. "How can I help you?" Mr. Wu Yun nodded. "It''s a piece of cake." Young people in white did not stay much, and they left. Looking at his back, and then looking at Mr. Wu Yun, the old devil felt more heavy. Before did not discover, this suddenly appears scholar, unexpectedly is also a fierce competitor. There are more and more powerful people in the city, and Mr. Wu Yun and the scholar are still friendly. This makes the old devil feel more urgent. The young man in white did not see what the old devil thought. He returned to the academy all the way. In the room, Zhang Dongyun looked amused: "if you don''t, you''ll have to. Once you do, it''s extraordinary. Although you''re reincarnated and rebuilt, you haven''t really wasted time these years." "The younger sister just took advantage of her surprise attack, so she was able to strike successfully. Big brother is flattered." After Shen and Rong entered the door, he changed from a young man in white to a girl of ten years old. "But..." Zhang Dongyun picked up the eyebrow tip: "a belt is not tied well, as for?" "Of course, it has nothing to do with that. Since the younger sister lives here, she just paid the room fee." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 72 "Whatever you want." Zhang Dongyun points to the point, changed the topic: "look at the appearance of your hand just now, should have been able to break through to the eighth level?" "With elder brother''s care, I''m not in a hurry now." Shen and Rong said: "a new way, little sister this time want to slowly explore." "I''m looking forward to it." Zhang Dongyun nodded and stood up. Girl smile: "big brother, walk slowly." Zhang Dongyun''s figure disappeared in the Academy. Shen and Rong unfolded the paper and dipped the pen into the ink. On the paper, 14 words were added quickly: "there is no way out after the heavy mountains and rivers, and the willows are hidden and the flowers are bright." The girl put down her pen and quietly looked at the poem on the paper, lost in thought. Mr. Wu Yun, who is projected by Zhang Dongyun, has two palms and one clap. Yunchen elder''s baby fell into his body again. The old Taoist awakened, but he could feel that the baby was still trapped in the cage. He looked at Mr. Wu Yun in front of him and asked with a bitter smile, "what do you really want?" Zhang Dongyun laughs at the words. [random guard task 3.2 - kill or capture Taoist Yunchen, the elder of Wuzhen temple, who enters the city] [City Lord guest Shen Herong captures Taoist Yunchen who enters the city, completes random guard task 3.2, and gains 500 upgrade experience points] first of all, you can have 500 upgrade experience points by taking you. On the other hand, of course, it''s because you forget that Zhenguan has always been deeply rooted in Longbei county. Defeat, or at least defeat you, to facilitate the next development of Chang''an city. To Yunchen elder, Mr. Wu Yun naturally doesn''t have to explain more, just takes the other party to the mine. Here, the old Taoist saw Tang Chi, Xie Zhao and others. When we met elder Yunchen, we were both indignant and helpless. "Uncle..." Tang Chi wryly smile: "what excuse do they use to make trouble with you?" Cloud dust elder calm face, do not answer to ask: "you?" Tang Chi bowed his head: "I am because my left foot stepped into the gate first." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yunchen opened his mouth and failed to make a sound. "From the very beginning, they were trying to find fault," said a vicar, forgetting Zhenguan Cloud dust elder and Tang Chi and others are helpless to sigh. They continuously underestimated each other''s worthlessness and shamelessness. If they had known this, they would have planned otherwise, whether they were fighting or looking for help. As for now, like a joke, send one after another and fall into other people''s pit for nothing? With the second master of Yunchen and the top-notch magic weapon of yunluohuagai, less than half of the power of forgetting Zhenguan has been planted here in Chang''an city. The mountain gate also faces the pressure of Jingyue tower and Qingfu palace, which is in danger. "Qingfu palace, Jingyue tower, dark Pavilion and the army of the eastern Tang Dynasty are all planted here." A Taoist who forgets the truth cheers us up: "they will not give up, they will definitely come to Chang''an city to settle accounts." On hearing this, elder Yunchen could not see his eyebrows stretching: "this temple is also facing the invasion of Jingyue tower and Qingfu palace, and I''m afraid it will not be able to support it first." After hearing this, everyone''s heart became heavy. Cloud dust elder spirit, turn to ask: "Qingfu palace, mirror moon tower and dark Pavilion people, are also assigned to this mine, work humiliation?" Tang Chi sighed: "part of it is here, part of it is free of this hardship." He and Xie Zhao laughed bitterly: "when someone was learning Taoism in Chang''an City, the old man of dark cloud captured some Taoist disciples and went to feed those who were learning Taoism in the city. In the past, we were selected from among us, and later we were all thrown to the mine. We were exchanged from the Qingfu palace Elder Yunchen was speechless for a while. Hello That is to be a target. It''s hard to say which is more humiliating than being a coolie in the mine. "Jingyuelou has several disciples who are good at training Lei Longju and are not working in mines." Tang Chi continued. Elder Yunchen''s white eyebrows raised: "Lei Longju? I remember it was... " Tang Chi nodded: "it''s the wild domesticated beast of jingyuelou. Before, when they came to Chang''an City, many Lei Longju accompanied them, and then they were caught together. Now It''s Chang''an. " Just like yunluohuagai who forgot the truth Tang Chi''s heart is bitter. It is because of him that Yun Luohua Gai lost in Chang''an. After entering Chang''an City, life and death can not be controlled by themselves. Coolies in the mine do not want to do it, but also want to do it. In the Daming Palace, the old God of Zhangda is there, and he is in a good mood. Two groups of people from jingyuelou and Qingfu palace were sent to the mine. In addition, Gu Hechuan and Yunchen, two masters of the seventh level of Taoism, have greatly improved the mining efficiency of the bitongshi crystal vein.At present, the mining capacity, Dahe Longmen can continue to eat. However, Zhang Dongyun did not sell all the ore to them. He was thinking about how to open another market. It''s certain to open a business. It''s not a bad thing to have more business partners. Now the question is, who is the second choice. Forgetting the truth is a good choice if you are willing to cooperate with others. It''s just, are they in line now? There are Qingfu palace and Jingyue tower on the other side of the temple to forget the truth pressure, they should soon be unable to withstand. Even Qingfu palace and Jingyue tower have fallen into the hands of Chang''an. I wonder if they will let go of forgetting Zhenguan and, in turn, win over forgetting Zhenguan and unite the three against Chang''an. Naturally, Zhang Dongyun is not afraid that they will attack the city together, but in that case, the business of Bi song Shijing will not be easy to hand over to forget Zhenguan. Maybe it''s a good choice to take a trip from the Academy Zhang Dongyun thinks in his mind. But first of all, Xu Xing followed Shen and Rong to finish the city Lord Zhang''s literacy plan. When two Confucian masters put down their positions together as teachers, the illiteracy rate of Chang''an City dropped sharply. Shen He Rong and Xu Xingzhi not only taught students by themselves, but also trained some former scholars. These scholars also scattered in the city, set up a private school, forming an educational network. With Zhang Dongyun, the city Lord, there is no need to worry about teaching or reading. With the passage of time, Chang''an City, to say nothing else, the atmosphere of reading and learning is rising. Seeing that this side was on the right track, Zhang Dongyun, as the city master, began to think about other aspects. The feature of the system is that if the previous construction task is not completed, the next construction task will not be released. But as the original game designer, Zhang Dongyun still remembers some tasks he set. Although it is not sure whether the task content and order will change after arriving in this world, he can still make some preparations in advance. "What prescriptions are recorded in your Pharmacopoeia?" Mr. Wu Yun, who looks like an old man in black, asks Guo Zi, the leader of Hanshan sect in front of him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 73 In this world, among all kinds of cultivation methods, the closest to medicine are martial arts and Taoism. In the process of the former training the body''s Qi and blood, it is inevitable to involve a lot of internal mysteries of the body. The latter is to form internal alchemy while practicing, there are also methods of refining external elixir, seeking medical treatment and asking for medicine. Generally speaking, the famous schools of martial arts and Taoism, or the holy land of Taoism, often have their own medical classics and pharmacopoeia. Together with the unique classics, they are an important part of the clan inheritance. Although the Hanshan school is only a local force, it has its foundation in this respect. "Mr. Hui''s words, our school does have the Pharmacopoeia summarized by the sages of all ages, but it''s a little neglected. I don''t know whether it can be included in Mr. Hui''s point of view." Guo Zi replied honestly: "Sir, I want to have a look at it. I''ll get it immediately." "There''s no need for that." Mr. Wu Yun asked calmly, "is there a prescription for epidemic prevention and control?" Guo Zi shook his head: "Mr. Chen, there has never been..." Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly, not surprisingly. Generally speaking, even if they are infected with diseases, they are difficult and complicated, and common diseases are difficult to invade their bodies. Hanshan school established its family with martial arts and inherited the Pharmacopoeia and medical classics. Most of the records were related to trauma, or to promote the maintenance of Qi and blood. What Zhang Dongyun is looking for now is a prescription mainly used for ordinary mortals. At present, with his invincible City, the people in the city don''t have to worry about getting sick. This kind of nanny like model, although not laborious, is not Zhang Dongyun''s personal wish, also does not conform to the system setting. In the task of system construction, many of them are based on the self-reliance of urban people. Health care is one of them. At present, there are some doctors in Chang''an City, but the number is not large. These people are all Hanshan faction. As local leaders, they persuade them to move up the mountain. Guo Zi moved his mind and vaguely caught the meaning of Mr. Wu Yun: "please give us a little time, and our school will recruit more doctors from QinZhou to Chang''an." Mr. Wu Yun gently waved his hand: "Your Majesty has the virtue of good life, and Qinzhou also has its people. You can''t leave too many doctors." "It is the blessing of the people that your majesty and Sir love the people." Guo Zi said in a hurry: "the doctors at the foot of the mountain can recruit less. Our school will increase investment and buy more prescriptions and herbs, which can be used by the people of Chang''an." The business of the crystal veins of the turquoise, from the downhill transportation of Chang''an to the Longhe ferry in Qinzhou Prefecture, is in the charge of the Hanshan sect. Some of them show up in the fingers, which adds a huge income to the Hanshan sect. At the moment, in order to increase the favor in Mr. Wu Yun''s mind, Guo Zi certainly does not grudge money at all. Mr. Wu Yun took a look at him: "in the city, there should be many people who want to learn medicine." Guo Zi understood: "I will start to arrange, please rest assured." When he came out from Mr. Wu Yun, Guo Zi immediately summoned the disciples of the Hanshan sect: "do it as soon as possible, and remember not to be stingy with money, not to be rude and forceful, and not to bring bad reputation to Chang''an." "Yes, master." They immediately took orders to go down the mountain. Zhang Dongyun looked at everything in his eyes and nodded slightly. However, he did not give the whole thing to the Hanshan school. The projection of Mr. Wu Yun soon recruited Chen Jiezhi of the Chen family. As a famous martial arts school in the East Tang Dynasty, Chen''s family has a rich collection of medical classics and pharmacopoeia. Among the people who fled to Chang''an City, there happened to be some old people who were familiar with the relevant classics. Chen''s collection is not only higher than Hanshan school, but also more extensive. Some of these prescriptions may not be used by martial artists, but they are collected by the Chen family by chance. Now Chang''an City mentioned that the Chen family naturally offered it, although they were wondering why Chang''an needed such a low-end prescription. Zhang Dongyun naturally did not seek their elixir, but asked them to use it for the people themselves. Of course, the Chen family has no opinion about this. Hanshan school, as a local villain, has great convenience in the development of various business industries. Although the Chen family is more powerful, it is not convenient to forcibly rob business. Now that they can add another income to their family, they immediately take action. Zhang Dongyun sits in the Daming Palace, watching the literati teaching and educating people, and watching the number of medical centers of traditional Chinese medicine gradually increasing. At the same time, compared with the time when the refugees first entered the city, the population of the city was also growing slowly. The reputation of Chang''an city is gradually spreading. Limited to the eastern Tang Dynasty, the government tried its best to block the news about Chang''an, but at present, the people''s knowledge about Chang''an city is still limited. However, there are still some rumors spread, leading people from other parts of Longbei county to come to Qinzhou Prefecture and Chang''an city.Over time, it is not a small number. Today, the total population of Chang''an City has exceeded 40000. Zhang Dongyun ascended and came into the air, overlooking the outside of the city. At present, the size of the city surrounded by the city wall is already 24 square kilometers. Outside the city wall, the real scope of the system''s influence is 384 square kilometers. Outside the city walls, within the coverage of the system, some villages and towns surrounding the city can be built. However, at present, the number of people in the city is still limited, and there is plenty of living space. There is no need to think about this in a hurry. But from another perspective, the next time Chang''an is upgraded and expanded, the scope of the city wall will be expanded again. Now that the town is built, it will be extended to the city by the city walls. In the long run, it would have been easy to be suspected of the scope of the problem. Once again, it would be even more suspicious. Zhang Dongyun looked at the city below, lost in thought, and worked out several plans in his mind. Just thinking, suddenly saw a distant mountain forest, a flash of lightning, quickly to Chang''an. Zhang Dongyun is familiar with the electric light. Lei Longju of Jingyue building was taken down together with people and horses. After a period of domestication, a few of them were gradually obedient. The Hanshan school is loyal and effective, and the first group is rewarded by two thunder Longju. Those who can''t fly can use it to fly. Those who can fly can use it to save energy. At present, Lei Longju''s man is a one eyed youth. It''s back to heaven. The young man should be at the foot of the mountain now, busy with the transportation of turquoise crystals. At this time, suddenly up the mountain, is there another enemy like Cheng''s? Zhang Dongyun''s heart conjectures, while projecting Mr. Wu Yun. As a result, new people did come. But it''s not the enemy. On the contrary, the intention of the other side is to seek alliance. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 74 "Lingxiao school?" Mr. Wu Yun, projected by Zhang Dongyun, looks at the one eyed youth in front of him. "The other party calls himself the elder of Lingxiao sect." Returning to Tianyu, he said, "I have invited the elders of the Chen family to entertain them first." In the eastern Tang Dynasty, Lingxiao school was one of the "five schools" just like Dahe Longmen. Once upon a time, Lingxiao school was the first of the five schools. His former leader was a master of the ninth realm of martial arts and the realm of kings. However, a few years ago, the leader of Lingxiao sect was poisoned by the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty, and many good people of the Lingxiao sect also died, which made the Lingxiao sect''s forces suffer a blow and are no longer strong. But it has a deep foundation, and there are still many masters in the clan. Among the major forces in the eastern Tang Dynasty, they were the most fierce place to resist the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Before that, the Lingxiao faction was mainly attacked by the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Later, when the eastern Tang Dynasty started a war with neighboring countries, the Lingxiao faction got some breathing opportunities. It is said that its influence has been on the rise in recent days. Most of the reason is that a large number of Tang troops were destroyed here. In the view of Lingxiao school, Chang''an city was also the same person who fought against the eastern Tang Dynasty. Chen''s family is in the same boat with them. Some of them had dealt with Lingxiao faction in those years. Back to Tianyu, he didn''t know the Lingxiao sect, and was not sure whether the identity of the visitor was true or not. So he reported to Mr. Wu Yun and asked the Chen family to confirm the identity of the other party. "This is a gift from the other party. Congratulations on the early construction of Chang''an." Back to Tianyu said, presented a brocade box. Zhang Dongyun has a systematic blessing. He knows that there is a three foot long blood red ginseng inside without opening the box. Danling Xueshen, a rare and precious elixir produced in the northern part of the eastern Tang Dynasty, is rare and hard to find. It is the main material for refining many kinds of elixir. It nourishes Qi and blood as well as nourishes Qi and blood. Generally speaking, if you can have the size of a palm, it is worth a lot of money. Danling Xueshen, as big as before, has not been seen on the market for more than ten years. The Mountain Gate of Lingxiao sect is located in the northeast of the eastern Tang Dynasty. But as big as the one in front of Zhang Dongyun, it is also rare in the Lingxiao school. It is true that the other side has expressed his sincerity as soon as he comes up. "Take it up the mountain." Zhang Dongyun projected black cloud and ordered. "Yes, master." Go back to Tianyu and take orders to leave immediately. Zhang Dongyun put the gift box aside. He didn''t care about the other party''s scams and traps, and even could not get them. But if you really come with good intentions, Zhang Dongyun is interested in chatting with each other this time. It is convenient to meet the task of guarding, but it may not be conducive to the construction task. It is the right principle to grasp with both hands and to be firm with both hands. Forgetting the truth is right under my nose, while the Lingxiao sect is far away in the Northeast snow field, far away from Longling. If the other side is reliable, it is a good partner. The distance between the East and the west is a little far away, and there is a river in the middle, which is connected with the dragon''s gate, which forms a line in the northern part of the eastern Tang Dynasty. But before we do that, let''s make sure that "Separated by thousands of rivers and mountains, there are news of blockade in the eastern Tang Dynasty. How can you find out where Chang''an is?" Looking at the Lingxiao sect member in front of him, Mr. Wu Yun asked calmly. These days, through the information collected from the outside world, combined with the memory of evil emperor and Ming Tonghui, the city Lord Zhang gradually has a general understanding of his own world. First of all, the land is much larger than he first guessed. The geographical area of the eastern Tang Dynasty is far greater than that of his motherland in blue star in his previous life. Through Qinzhou, through Tongzhou, all the way to the East, the dragon river flowing through the land of the eastern Tang Dynasty is much longer than he had expected. River shipping, not only rely on the flow of water, but also some unique methods in the world to meet the needs of time and speed. Before the Tang army was destroyed, forgetting Zhenguan and others were captured. Later, people from jingyuelou and Qingfu palace were successively captured in Chang''an. Zhang Dongyun at first always felt that the people in the other side''s hometown were too slow to respond, and it would take a lot of talent to make some new movements. However, after he finally had a concept of the size of the eastern Tang Dynasty, he realized that it was not the slow response of the other party, but the objective difficulty of transportation and communication. If it was not for some mysterious means in this mysterious world, the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty would not be able to maintain systematic governance in such a vast territory. But even so, it is still unusual for the Lingxiao school, which is far away from each other, to know Chang''an city. In addition to the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty, the information exchange of other forces on this land showed a very obvious regional sensitivity. To a small extent, it is a local feature, that is, in an active place, the information is sensitive, and if it goes out of a certain range, the communication of information will be greatly reduced.In addition to the Li family, the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty, there are very few people who are able to get information from all over the country. Otherwise, Zhang Dongyun would not praise Shen Herong''s erudition. In recent years, the Lingxiao school was mainly attacked by the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty, so the news channel should tend to shrink. Moreover, the eastern Tang Dynasty also tried to block the news of Chang''an city inside and outside Longbei county. When Lingxiao sect heard the news of Chang''an City, it should also be relatively rough. Most of them are rumors, so it is difficult to know the details of the truth. So Zhang Dongyun is very interested in this issue. The other person is not just trying. This shows that the other party not only trusts Chang''an and the eastern Tang Dynasty as enemies, but also understands the strength of Chang''an, which should not be ignored. Standing in front of Mr. Wu Yun is a middle-aged man, wearing a strong white suit, full of wind and frost, looking smart and strong. Hearing Mr. Wu Yun''s query, the middle-aged man''s face remained unchanged, and he saluted and replied: "to be honest, I have a colleague who intercepted the secret letters of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Only then did I know that there was a magic city in Longling, Northwest China, which made the eastern Tang Dynasty in trouble." The middle-aged man sighed: "since then, I have inquired with my colleagues and learned something about this place. You and I are not allowed to be tyrannical in the eastern Tang Dynasty. Therefore, the headmaster''s elder martial brother specially ordered me to come here, hoping to reach an agreement with you and fight against the Tang Dynasty together." Truth Zhang Dongyun nodded to himself. It is not that Lingxiao school made peace with the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty in secret, and then made a counter plot. He is not a man drawn by the river and Longmen secretly, which will not affect Zhang Dongyun''s calculation. However, there is no change in Mr. Wu Yun''s expression on his projected face: "it''s just the eastern Tang Dynasty. Why bother?" Hearing the speech, the middle-aged man was slightly surprised. The old man in black in front of him doesn''t seem to be pushing himself up to take advantage of the negotiation. It''s more like I really didn''t pay attention to the eastern Tang Dynasty. Is this really confident or arrogant? Speaking of it, Chang''an city suddenly came into the world, extremely mysterious While thinking, the middle-aged man said: "you have great powers. I admire you. It''s easy to hide the open gun, but it''s hard to defend the hidden arrow. You need to be careful of the enemy''s tricks." He looked serious: "on the way down to the northwest, I happened to find an old acquaintance of the Cheng family who actually went the same way with me. However, he did not come directly to Longling. Instead, he went to forget Zhen temple first, as if to mediate the dispute between the temple and Jingyue tower and Qingfu palace, and then deal with Chang''an together. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 75 After listening to the news from the Lingxiao school, many of the lecture materials in Zhang Dongyun''s mind are even the colloquial language used in daily conversation. Although there is the suspicion of Confucian literary talent, but they are very common things. Teach city people to read, no problem. It is almost impossible to teach a Confucian practitioner. Don''t talk about practitioners. Serious scholars are not so educated. Of course, teaching people to read is certainly not a bad thing. But is it necessary to force? I was caught playing truant from school, and I was sentenced to death Chang''an, what are you doing? Any one of them is so confused that he comes out of the private school. A line of trucks, passing by him on the road. Lingxiao sect elder returns to God. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the black covered trucks. It seems that there is aura in it Any super along the direction of the arrival of the team, looking for the past. Gradually, the mine appeared in front of him. Ren Yichao''s eyes are bright. This time, he did not hit the blind area of his knowledge, which was the category he fully understood. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 76 Around the mine, there are guards, mostly the disciples of Hanshan sect and the children of the Chen family. With their strength, they can''t stop any surpassing of the sixth level of martial arts. Ren Yichao wants to hide his whereabouts and fall into it quietly, which is not without a chance. But he sent here on behalf of Lingxiao to form an alliance with Chang''an. Naturally, he could not have acted so rudely. Any super large square arrives at the entrance of the mine and shows his identity and intention with the guard. If the other party does not allow him to enter, he will give up. "Mr. Ren, your portrait has been handed down in the city. This is not a forbidden area for you. I will accompany you in and serve as a guide for you." It is Cao Feng who guards here. Cao Feng is not as arrogant and fierce as he is in the face of people forgetting truth. "Thank you, little brother." Ren Yichao nodded and entered the mine with Cao Feng. After walking a fist, any super understands that this is the mineral vein of turquoise crystal, and his heart can not help being slightly lively. Turquoise crystal has a wide range of uses and limited production, and the market is generally in short supply. Martial arts always use Turquoise crystal to warm the body, which can enhance Qi and blood and regulate meridians. Melting it into the weapon blade can lead the spirit and guide Qi. It has a certain restraining effect on the power of the illusory skill. The Lingxiao school is famous for its martial arts and sword skills. Their demand for Bi Song Shi Jing is even greater than that of Dahe Longmen. After a general observation, it is found that the turquoise crystal produced in Chang''an city is of good quality, which makes it even more exciting. Just look at the appearance of the motorcade entering and leaving just now. The mining of TURQUOISE CRYSTAL here has become a large scale, and there is a stable market, so the transportation is not a problem. I don''t know where the buyer is? There are still more Turquoise crystals in Chang''an city. Do you want to sell them to Lingxiao sect? This is related to the mining speed and reserves of the mine here Any thinking beyond the heart. He followed Cao Feng into the mine cave, watching a large number of miners in and out of it. "Now, how many people are working in the mine?" Any super tries to ask. Cao Feng did not hide, casually replied: "on the whole mine, all the mine holes are added together, about 2000 people." Any super nods slightly. There are a lot of people, but since the minerals mined are Turquoise crystals, the daily output is probably relatively limited He was thinking, and suddenly found that the deepest part of the mine, mining people, some familiar. Moreover, the mining speed is obviously not comparable to that of ordinary people. ¡°¡­¡­ Tang Jian After watching carefully for a long time, any super can''t help but blurt out. The other party heard his voice, subconsciously looked back, and then immediately turned back to him, no voice. Any hyper open tongue. The moment the other party turned back, it was enough for him to confirm that the man who had just started mining was an elder of Jingyue tower. Lingxiao school, together with Jingyue tower, is among the "five schools" of the eastern Tang Dynasty, and has had contact with each other in the past. It is because of the fact that any one of them had several connections with Tang Jian. But he didn''t expect to see each other again in this situation. had previously unwittingly noticed that he had secretly intervened in the mirror building, forgotten the true view and Qing Fu Palace, so the school had heard about it. These three families all had gatekeepers and were planted in Changan city. However, any Chao Yuan thought that those who were arrested were either killed or imprisoned. He really didn''t expect that Tang Jian and others would be thrown here for mining. It''s not an accident to talk about punishment. However, any super didn''t expect that a martial arts expert like Tang Jian in the sixth level would be punished as a miner. The main reason is that no practitioner has ever been punished like this before, and the similar work has always been undertaken by ordinary people. In the concept of the practitioner, this is undoubtedly an insult. Many people would rather die than surrender. How could Tang Jian be willing to endure any strange situation? He turned his back and did not make a sound. He pretended not to know him. He was obviously shameless. This was an insult. But look, he''s not here for a day or two. Any super heart under strange, and with Cao Feng in the mine more turn. Then, he found that the common people were more suitable to be so-called miners than porters and laborers. The hard work of real mining is all done by practitioners. Among them, there are martial arts practitioners and Taoist practitioners. Strong physical strength, as well as graceful magic, this moment all for the mining of turquoise crystal and service. Any super even saw two Confucian practitioners, honest, brush and ink, calligraphy and painting, with unique means, mining ore. All people behave themselves, and even if they are reluctant, they have to work hard. No one dares to muddle through. They all try their best.Ren Yichao was full of doubts. He can understand the mining and mining of turquoise crystals. However, a large group of practitioners acted as coolies honestly. This picture once again hit his blind area of knowledge. At this moment, the elder of Lingxiao sect felt that his former world outlook and outlook on life were being impacted. What makes them so obedient? He was dizzy and Cao Feng went out of the mine together. After seeing the sun again and the mountain wind blowing, the elder finally came back to God. Well, now you don''t have to worry about the mining speed of turquoise crystal in Chang''an city. Tens of hundreds of practitioners become coolies together. Among them, there are many masters of the fifth and sixth levels. Can''t the speed be fast? Any super heart bitter smile. At the same time, there were chills behind him. Is it really the right choice to cooperate with Chang''an against the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty? After the defeat of the eastern Tang Dynasty, there was no need to say much about it. If you are caught and don''t yield, you will often suffer from physical torture. However, if it falls into the hands of Chang''an, it will not only be tortured and punished physically, but also be thrown into the mine to dig, humiliating in all aspects from dignity to personality. Judging from their harsh treatment of prisoners, they may be more Iron-blooded rulers than the eastern Tang Dynasty in the future. It seems that the situation is quite good if the Hanshan faction and the Chen family are completely surrendered here. However, it was precisely because they were not willing to completely obey the orders of the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty that the Lingxiao sect raised the anti flag. Naturally, they were not willing to completely submit to others. They are now resisting the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty and vowing not to yield. But what will be the scene of Chang''an City in the future? Any super heart heavy. The other party doesn''t mind if he goes to the mine. It''s hard to say whether he deliberately gives him a bully or he doesn''t care what he thinks. If it is the latter, to some extent, it is even worse. Out of the mine, any super returns to his residence. Through the school, he heard the sound of reading inside, and he was in a trance. The harshness under the mine is in great contrast to the vigorous vitality here. Both of them are beyond the past cognition and difficult to understand for any super. The elder of Lingxiao sect feels that he is facing unprecedented challenges in his life. At the same time, forgetting the truth is also facing a choice. The news of Changan City detaining Yunchen elder has come back. Instead of scolding Chang''an for bullying others, the Taoist priest should first deal with the invasion of Jingyue tower and Qingfu palace. At the critical moment, the Cheng family came to make peace. But on the contrary, the other side wanted to forget Zhenguan, Qingfu palace and Jingyue tower to go with them to encircle Chang''an city. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 77 Of course, the Taoists who hold the dust have no objection to the encirclement and suppression of Chang''an city. but they forget that they are extremely weak at the moment. Although the Cheng family is mediating, in case of encirclement and suppression of Changan, the backhand of Qing Fu Palace and mirror house may threaten to forget the truth. What''s more, it is clear to Taoist practitioners that Chang''an city is not an easy place to deal with. In the secret cave of Sirius, he was deeply impressed by the bloody old devil who was defeated by both sides. Obviously, he is just the devil of the seventh state. His strength is so powerful. The fall of Yunchen elder in Chang''an city makes it even worse to forget the truth. "Chang''an city is located in Longling, and this view is duty bound." In the face of several people in front of him, the Taoist priest said slowly, "it''s just that I''m hurt now. I can''t get out of the mountain." "I understand the difficulties of Taoist priest." Mr. Mingxi of the Cheng family said slowly, "I don''t know elder Yunchen. How is your body now?" Two people beside him also looked at the Taoist priest. One of them was a tall and powerful old man, and the other, like a Taoist priest, dressed up in Taoism. The former is Yao Kui, a lion under the moon. The latter is the elder of Qingfu palace and Jingtong Taoist. Like Mr. Mingxi, they are practitioners of the seventh realm. At the moment, we all face the eighth place together, but we have never lost our momentum. However, of course, there is the reason why the Taoist priest has not recovered from his injury. The Taoist priest himself was not willing to go out of the mountain easily, which Mr. Mingxi had predicted for a long time. In case of being cheated by someone, I''m afraid there is a risk of killing the door next. Although Mr. Mingxi made a guarantee, he would certainly fulfill his promise, but the Taoist priest was not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. Under the current circumstances, even if he went to Chang''an, he would never really try his best to attack and throw himself out to serve as cannon fodder for others. So Mr. Mingxi didn''t expect to persuade the Taoist priest to come out. But how can a top master of Wuzhen Temple come out? If Taoist priest Zhichen doesn''t go, he is naturally the second expert in the temple, and the elder Yunchen comes forward. "The martial uncle fought with the wolf that day in the secret cave. His injury is more serious than that of me, and he is now closed." Taoist priest Zhichen moved in his heart and remained silent, hiding the truth that elder Yunchen was lost in Chang''an city. Mr. Mingxi''s brows wrinkled as they listened. "Taoist priest is not available, and so is elder Yunchen. It seems that there is no one to forget Zhenguan." Yao Kui, the elder of Jingyue tower, opened his mouth first and sneered. On the other side, laojing channel, the chief of Qingfu palace, said calmly, "please go down the mountain and help us fight against Chang''an." Mr. Mingxi didn''t open his mouth. He just looked at the Taoist priest quietly. The Taoist also knows that it is impossible to do nothing at all. His tone was calm: "I and martial uncle Yunchen are powerless at present, but encircling and suppressing Chang''an is the most important task at present, and I will make a modest contribution. Let younger martial brother Jiang take the magic fog robe down the mountain and wait for Mr. Mingxi to send him. " The younger martial brother Jiang is a Taoist master of the sixth level in the forgetting truth temple. The magic fog robe is a top-notch magic weapon with the same reputation as Yun Luo Hua Gai and Wang Xin Fu. Yao Kui, the elder of Jingyue tower, and laojing channel, the chief of Qingfu palace, all had their eyes flashing slightly without any objection. It is necessary to attack Chang''an together. In both of them, there were disciples lost in Chang''an. But after the attack on Chang''an, there is no need for this magic fog robe to return to forgetting the truth After solving the problem of Chang''an, it''s not too late for Cheng''s family to interfere and then slowly concoct the truth. Mr. Mingxi took a look at Yao Kui and Jing Tong, then nodded to Taoist Zhichen: "Taoist priest knows the great righteousness, and I am very grateful. I will try my best to protect your Taoist friends." "There is Mr. Lao Mingxi." The dust holder raised his hand. A cloud fell on his palm and condensed into a brush. At the same time, a middle-aged Taoist came to the public. He was the younger brother of the Taoist priest, and the elder of the Taoist temple, Jiang Chaoning. "Chang''an has committed a heinous crime and detained younger martial brother Tang and others. Now Mr. Mingxi is leading the way and all parties are working together to encircle Chang''an." The Taoist priest said to Jiang Chaoning, "you select the elite of this temple, take the magic fog robe, and work with Mr. Mingxi to attack Chang''an and rescue younger martial brother Tang." "Yes, Lord." Jiang Chaoning took over the magic fog robe, and then met with others. They exchanged greetings, then left, sorted out and counted the number of people, and headed for Chang''an. The Taoist priest watched them leave with a calm look. Jiang Chaoning selected some disciples who had forgotten the truth, and then went down the mountain with Mr. Mingxi and others. They joined Jingyue tower, Qingfu palace and the Cheng family and set out on the road together. Within the inherent sphere of influence, many state capitals are now occupied by Jingyue tower and Qingfu palace. There are still quite a few people in these two families who are waiting for orders at any time.At present, although the attack on wuzhenguan is suspended, they have not withdrawn. Naturally, it is more impossible to give up the occupied areas. The young disciples of forgetting the truth were indignant in their hearts, but they could only bear with themselves. The elder Jiang Chaoning always looks calm. When he received the magic fog robe from the Taoist priest holding the dust, he received the message from the Taoist priest. He tried to keep a low profile in this trip. After meeting with all the people, Jiang Chaoning found that in addition to Mr. Mingxi, there was a heavyweight in the Cheng family. Mr. Ling Ping, Cheng Luo. This man is the nephew of Mr. Mingxi Cheng Jingyuan, but his accomplishments are not weaker than Mr. Mingxi. He is also a master of the seventh state of Confucianism and Zhizhi realm. Seeing Cheng Luo, Jiang Chaoning''s heart moved slightly. It seems that the Cheng family paid more attention to Chang''an city than expected. Is it because some of them lost in Chang''an, or because The reason for the son of the Tang Dynasty? At the same time, Jiang Chaoning followed Mr. Mingxi and others to Chang''an city. A group of people came to Longbei county and gradually approached Qinzhou Prefecture. "Should we be courteous before soldiers and negotiate with each other?" People look at the distant sky, the looming mountains. "At present, we have heard that there are children in each family who are still alive. If we act rashly, these people may be hurt." People look around at the crowd. Yao Kui, the elder of Jingyue tower, said, "let the other party be prepared first. It''s better to have a thunderbolt and hit them by surprise." "At least, we should first find out the city and know ourselves and the enemy." Mr. Ling Ping, Cheng Luo, spoke quietly and convincingly. At this time, the passer-by of Qingfu palace view looked at Jiang Chaoning, the elder of the temple of forgetting truth, who had been standing quietly and quietly: "Jiang Daoyou is dressed in a magic fog robe, which is like smoke, which is hard for others to detect. If it is found by the city people, it is easy to evacuate. Would you please bother Jiang Daoyou and explore the city Jiang Chaoning looks at Mr. Mingxi. The old man nodded slowly, "thank you, Mr. Jiang." Try, sir Jiang Chaoning made an accusation to the people. At the next moment, his body gradually became transparent and disappeared in the air with the magic fog robe on his body. Between heaven and earth, there is only a cloud that seems to exist or not, which is almost imperceptible to ordinary people''s eyes, drifting to the distant Dragon Ridge. The cloud smoke drifted across the Qinzhou Prefecture, into the Longling mountains, and slowly drifted to the Baiyun yuan. However, before he arrived at baiyunyuan, Zhang Dongyun in Daming Palace of Chang''an City moved in his heart and realized his arrival. The city Lord Zhang rubbed his hands and was about to accept the new gifts. However, he realized that Jiang Chaoning, who had turned into cloud smoke, was not close to Baiyun yuan. The cloud and smoke just hovered in the deep mountains and forests of Longling for a moment. Without doing anything, they drifted out again. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 78 [random guard task 3.3 - kill or capture Jiang Chaoning, the elder of forgetting Zhenguan who entered the city] Zhang Dongyun was about to order someone to take him down when he saw Jiang Chaoning''s abnormal behavior. He couldn''t help blinking. Which song is this? The trumpet school has ever mentioned that the dispute between the Cheng family and mediating the forgotten truth and the mirror building and the palace of Qing Fu are intended to be combined with each other to deal with the city of Changan. So now, is this a man coming? But why is Jiang Chaoning alone? Looking at the strange behavior of the other party''s sneaking in, it seems to be exploring the way. But after just pretending, he turned back, which was quite intriguing. After thinking for a moment, Zhang Dongyun finally did not start to take Jiang Chaoning, but let the other side leave. Then he sat down and waited. Dressed in a magic fog robe, Jiang Chaoning flew into the Longling mountain area, but did not go further. Keep in mind the orders of the Taoist priest of dust. He carefully confirmed that no one was following him, so he stayed in the forest. After pretending and waiting for some time, he flew out of Longling. Back in front of Mr. Mingxi and others, Jiang Chaoning changed from a cloud to a human again. He reported that: "at present, there are people patrolling in the city, but they are not on special alert. Most of them are soldiers from the third and fourth border. The old devil who had been to Benguan before and had entered the secret cave has disappeared and may still be recuperating. But there seems to be another leader in the city, who should also be a monk in the seventh state. In addition, the location is favorable, so we can''t underestimate it. " Jiang Chaoning didn''t know if there were any masters in Chang''an city. From Xie Zhao to Tang Chi and then to Yunchen elder, all those who came to the temple of forgetting truth were detained, and no useful information was sent back. However, since the old blood shadow devil was seriously injured before, and the people in Chang''an City who could win Jingyue tower and Qingfu palace successively and Yunchen elder, I believe there are other masters in Chang''an city besides the blood shadow old devil. Mr. Mingxi and others can also think of this point. Of course, Jiang Chaoning would not cheat. But whether you are a seventh level practitioner or not, we can only talk about it later when we meet "Is there something like a maze of poisonous fog?" Mr. Mingxi asked. "It may be, but I didn''t meet it." Jiang Chaoning pondered over the wording: "looking at the ordinary people working in the city, it may be necessary to use those fog when fighting against the enemy." Yao Kui, the elder of the mirror moon tower, said: "then we should start all of a sudden and finish our work in a battle, so that there is no time for the city to respond." Mr. Lingping Cheng Luo, looking at Mr. Mingxi Cheng Jingyuan: "sixth uncle, the people of Sikong family, have not arrived yet?" Mr. Mingxi said: "the previous news, already on the way, but it seems that in a short time, can not arrive." Yao Kui, Jingtong Taoist and Jiang Chaoning were all moved in their hearts. Sikong family, together with Cheng family, is one of the six famous families in the eastern Tang Dynasty. However, the Cheng family inherited Confucianism, while Sikong family inherited martial arts. Someone from Sikong''s family will come. Yao Kui and others are not surprised. It is said that there was a contradiction between the Chen family and Si Zhong. In addition to the attack of the Li family in the eastern Tang Dynasty, Sikong family also made a lot of efforts. Chang''an city takes in a large number of Chen family''s children in exile. The Sikong family, who strives to eradicate the root of the family, will not sit idly by. However, the Cheng family and Sikong family have the potential to join hands this time, which also makes jingyuelou and forgetting Zhenguan care a little. The Cheng family is the mother of the sons of the Tang Dynasty. The Sikong family is the mother family of the second son of the Tang Dynasty. In recent years, Sushou Prince has been attacking the position of the son of the world. The relationship between Cheng family and Sikong family is tense. Now, are they actually United? "Well, I will attack the city together with Yao Lao, Jiang Daochang and Jing Tongdao. Liu shulao, please wait for the Sikong family here and support me." Cheng Luo proposed. Mr. Ming looked at Yao and others. There was a slight silence. Cheng Luo suggests that Mr. Mingxi, Cheng Jingyuan, stay outside the city. On the one hand, he is the one waiting for Sikong''s family, on the other hand, he is outside to observe. In case, if Chang''an city is stronger than they expected, and all of them are trapped in it, there will be at least someone outside to meet them or contact other reinforcements in time. This arrangement is reasonable. The question is, who stayed outside? Naturally, everyone wants others to rush in the front and be in a relatively safe position. But in that case, no one will move forward. Although Cheng Luo proposed to stay outside from his family uncle, he volunteered to rush in front with others, and there was no objection."Do you want to wait for the Sikong family members to come and move together?" The long view is just that. Yao Kui shook his head: "it''s a long dream. We stay in the range, and we may be discovered in advance by the other party. Looking forward to the future, we will delay the opportunity." "Let''s go." Mr. Ling Ping, Cheng Luo, saluted Mr. Mingxi, and then led the Cheng family members to the Dragon Ridge. Jingyuelou and Qingfu Palace are also working together. Although Jiang Chaoning didn''t want to be involved in it, he had to do enough in general, and immediately led several disciples to follow him. "Be careful, everyone. I wish you success." Mr. Mingxi sent everyone off. A large group of people, such as dark clouds, came to the Longling mountains. came to the mountain, Jiang Zhaoning said: , "the other side may have an eyeliner post on the hill, but the poor road is alone." Cheng Luo, Yao Kui and Jing Tong all nodded slightly. Jiang Chaoning immediately ordered the disciples of the Wuzhen temple, who were proficient in magic, to join hands to confuse the people in the villages and towns outside Longling mountain with magic. In order to avoid the suspicion of Cheng Luo and others, Jiang Chaoning still went into the mountain with them. Bai Yunyuan, the Taoist priest Jiang, had been traveling abroad when he was young, but he did not expect that. Now he comes back here like walking on thin ice, so dangerous. Under his leadership, a group of people quietly came to Baiyun yuan. "Let Jiang Daoyou take Yan zhenshu as the forerunner, and let''s catch up with you and do our best." Look at Jiang Daojing. Jiang Chaoning scolded secretly in his heart. On the face, he said with emotion: "the poor Dao made a fool of himself first. I hope to win opportunities for several Taoist friends." "Thank you." They all said. The sleeves of Jiang Chaoning''s Taoist robe swung and his body turned into mist again. He is the sixth state of Taoism. He is a practitioner who sits in the realm of Taoism. He can travel far away from the body with his soul out of the body. He has more powerful magic power. But at present, he dare not entrust his body to Cheng Luo and others. He hides his body with the help of magic fog robe. Curling clouds and smoke into the Baiyun yuan, near Chang''an city. In the clouds and smoke, suddenly there is a brilliant streamer flashing from it. Everywhere, people''s thoughts and thoughts turn and suddenly tend to be static. It is the secret magic method of forgetting the truth and the nightmare real skill. Seeing that Jiang Chaoning didn''t hide his private property, he carried out zhanyan zhenshu as the first hand to suppress the spirits of the enemy. Cheng Luo, Yao Kui, Jing Tong Taoist and other experts rushed to Chang''an city one after another. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 79 Naturally, Jiang Chaoning did not intend to fight for Cheng Luo and others. But he also knows that others are staring at him. If you want to escape without showing any trace, you must first show some sincerity. In any case, he didn''t directly attack Chang''an city. He only opened the way with Yan zhenshu, creating opportunities for Cheng Luo, Yao Kui and others. After Cheng Luo and others made a move, Jiang Chaoning could look for an opportunity to retreat to the second line and then seek a chance to escape. However, just when he was performing the magic art, the city seemed to be shining with a mysterious light. Jiang Chaoning was stunned. This is What a nightmare? He was distracted for a moment, so that he did not have time to react. He was affected by the brilliance flowing out of the city. He was lost in his mind and stood still. If the magic fog robe did not play a role, although all the children of the Cheng family of Taoism read poems and articles in unison, the sound of reading would gradually decline, almost nothing. Qingfu palace is also doomed. All the Taoists were suppressed. However, there were a few accidents. Qingfu Palace laojing channel people were also slightly lost in their eyes, but suddenly there was a dark gold fire on his head. In the fire, a golden light flew out slowly. In the golden lamp, the dark red Xuanfu leaps from the fire, and the combination of the two forms a mysterious power to disperse the flowing light all over the sky. However, it is the top-notch magic weapon in Qingfu palace. It is the golden lamp of Lihuo. It is the best way to crack the fog magic and protect people''s spirits. This treasure has always been called together with the magic fog robe and yunluohuagai of forgetting the truth, but it is especially taboo for the sake of restraining the nightmares. At the moment, they are saving people. In Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun is interested in watching the lights on the top of the king channel''s head. He projected Mr. Wu Yun''s hand. Naturally, he wanted to distinguish himself from the city Lord himself. He deliberately suppressed his strength, which was not invincible. However, Mr. Wu Yun''s hand is also exquisite. His magic method to suppress the spirit is better than the nightmare real skill of forgetting the truth. That is, the master of the temple of forgetting the truth, and those who hold the dust may not be able to resist it. There is something mysterious about this magic instrument of Qingfu palace. However, it seems that there are no other aspects of the role, just specializing in the magic. Although the use of single, but in this single use, it does reach a high level. Jingtong Taoist took it with him, which should have been used to fight against the master of forgetting the truth, but now it has played a great role. The golden lamp from the fire will disperse the colorful light flow and wake up the people who have been suppressed. Mr. Wu Yun, projected by Zhang Dongyun, did not think he was disobedient and did not strengthen his magic power. The old man in black stood at the head of the city and said calmly, "the opportunity for meritorious service is right in front of you. Everyone is competing for the first place." At the same time, the dark clouds of Taoism emerged from all directions, and still surrounded the people who dared to invade Chang''an city. The shadow of the old devil of blood appeared silently beside Mr. Wu Yun. The old devil looked at the people outside the city without expression. Intentionally or unintentionally, his eyes stop on the golden lamp on the top of the head of the scene passage. Although the magic was broken by the golden lamp from the fire, Mr. Wu Yun just made a move, which shocked both the enemy and us. Yao Kui and Cheng Luo, who can suppress the spirits of the seventh level, are at least as powerful as the eighth level. The blood shadow old devil once again confirmed that the opponent''s strength realm was really above him. However, it is precisely because of the golden lamp from the fire that the limit of the old man in black is exposed. When the old man saw the blood shadow, some hope was born again in his heart. Looking at the gold lamp of Qingfu palace, his eyes are even hotter. If you can get this magic weapon and restrain the old ghost''s magic, the gap between them may be even The blood shadow old devil thought. He made up his mind and made a move immediately. His body turned into a bloody light and went straight to the enemy. The old devil left an eye, and did not rush to the Taoist Jingtong and the golden lamp of Lihuo for the first time. In his mind, Mr. Wu Yun may also be staring at this treasure that can restrain his magic. He starts at the first time, and Mr. Wu Yun may hinder him. There is no doubt that there is a greater chance of taking a shot at other people first and then suddenly. While thinking, the blood shadow old devil turned into a blood Phoenix. The bloody rain fell all over the sky, and first attacked the people in Jingyue tower. Yao Kui and others awakened by the power of the golden lamp. Realizing that Mr. Wu Yun''s cultivation strength is far above the estimate, Yao Kui is very angry, and he would like to kill Jiang Chaoning, who was exploring the way before. All the people who came here were old and hot. They realized that they had underestimated the enemy before. They were all ready to withdraw and regroup before making plans. At this moment, the blood Phoenix attacks, while Yao Kui commands the disciples to retreat, while raising his hand. A round shield like a mirror reflects the light and blocks the blood rain from the sky.Yao Kui''s shield is less than half a meter in diameter. But the invisible strong breath, with the round shield as the center, actually seems to be able to block out the sky and block the blood rain. The blood rain fell into the air and met with the invisible air shield, which broke one after another. The Qi and blood of a warrior should be extremely hot, like a furnace. But at the moment, Yao Kui''s air shield is cold and frightening. Although it''s defensive, it''s extremely ferocious. It''s like tearing up the bloody rain in the air on the contrary. This is the murderous spirit formed by the martial arts after gathering the iron and blood of the battle array to a higher level. The seventh realm of martial arts is called human slaughter. Only when you see a sea of blood and corpses, can we turn the morale of the army into a murderous spirit. Murderous spirit is enough, ghosts and gods are afraid. In this way, the flesh and blood of human body can also break all kinds of supernatural powers of other practitioners. Among the many paths of practice, in terms of the overall average level, most of them are better than others in actual combat. The reason is that martial arts attach great importance to actual combat, and life and death fighting is the only way to improve practice. The higher the realm is, the more so it is. The top martial arts masters are all fighting out of the grinding of life and death. Their actual combat experience and on-the-spot reaction are not enough, and they have died many times. Yao Kui used his own killing Qi to shield his disciples to retreat. But he didn''t just resist. While the air shield blocked the blood rain, the lion like and strong old man raised his hand again. All of a sudden, a cold knife light, such as the crescent moon, chopped up to the blood Phoenix. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 80 It''s extremely fierce. It''s far from ordinary. It''s comparable to the martial arts of Jingyue tower. Tang Jian, the elder of jingyuelou, who had previously had a fight with the old ghost of blood shadow, used the cold moon sword of jingyuelou, which is far from Yao Kui now. The sky is full of blood rain. It is split by the light of the cold moon knife. The light of the knife goes against the sky and cuts the blood Phoenix. "I''m afraid you won''t do it?" The old blood shadow demon sneered. Blood Phoenix wings in mid air, a feather, into a blood line, crisscross between heaven and earth, as fine as a net. Yao Kui''s cold moon knife flies by, cutting off one blood line, and keeps going up. But a little bit more blood on the blade, a little bit more light. Countless blood threads interweave, eventually polluting the cold moon knife. Although the light of the sword is strong, it is constantly worn away, and finally becomes the end of the strong crossbow. In the end, the dense blood web was cut more than half, but the cold moon knife thrown by Yao Kui Fei was like a flying insect that ran into a spider''s web and was stuck and unable to move. Yao Kui tried to drive the blade back with his own Qi, but found that the cold moon knife was stuck by the blood net and did not listen to his control. In the middle of the sky, there was a bloody light, which spread to Yao Kui. It was actually contaminated with his Qi, and in turn, his intention was to infect Yao Kui himself. Yao Kui''s face changed slightly. His opponent''s magic skill was more evil and domineering than he expected. He can only cut off his own gas engine and give up the cold moon knife completely. Blood Phoenix issued a long and sad cry, blood lines flying all over the sky, toward the mirror moon tower people fly. The blood shadow old devil was so happy in his heart that he could not help but roar up to the sky. Although the warrior is good at fighting, he is not bad. With blood Phoenix body extended thousands of blood lines, airtight, and flexible. Although Cheng Luo was able to crack most of them, he began to struggle harder and harder. Fortunately, after his interruption, the pressure on Yao Kui of Jingyue building was relieved and he immediately fought back. They work together to resist the fierce power of the bloody old devil. On the other side, the Taoist Jingtong tries to break through the dark clouds in front of him. But after breaking through the dark clouds, what he saw was not the way out, but an old man in black. Mr. Wu Yun calmly pinches a formula, and then blows a breath. Suddenly gusts of overcast wind swept, blowing the scene channel head lights kept shaking. The Taoist priest himself was unstable and almost fell from the cloud. He quickly cast his magic, the dark red flame into a boundless sea of fire. But in the cold wind blowing, the sea of fire is difficult to get close to, put out in pieces. Taoist Jingtong quickly saw the situation and bit his teeth secretly. His head was ablaze with fire, showing a dark red baby. Yuanying out of the body! Jingtong, a Taoist in the seventh state of Taoism, shows his original infant, and his practice condenses Xuanfu and Lihuo. The dark red flames gather into a mass, then spin and turn into huge fire wheels. Under the flame condensation rotation, finally reluctantly resists the wind to blow but does not disperse. Mr. Wu Yun just smiles at will. The next moment, a black blade, without warning, flashed by. Dark red fire wheel, cut in two. The baby on the top of the king channel''s head looks stunned and looks down. There is a gap in the dark red body of Yuanying, which divides him into two. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 81 The Yuanying of Jingtong Taoist was cut off by Mr. Wu Yun. Although Yuanying is more powerful, he is fragile and suffers from such a serious injury that Jingtong''s life will not be long. He tried to struggle, but suddenly there was a flash of blood behind him. The golden lamp on the top of the king channel''s head is swept away by the blood light. When the blood light stops, the posture of the bleeding Phoenix is now. It was the old devil of blood shadow who saw the opportunity to take the magic weapon that he had been longing for for for a long time. While Cheng Luo and Yao Kui, who had previously fought with the old blood shadow devil, took the opportunity to get out of it. But without the blood shadow old devil, there is the old man in black who looks more mysterious and powerful. Yao Kui and Cheng Luo looked at each other. They only joined hands and rushed to Mr. Wu Yun. Although one Confucianism and one martial arts, but the two seventh level masters at the moment with tacit understanding. At this time, the leader must not be more cooperative. He lifted the mirror shield in his hand, then hit it straight ahead. At the moment, speed is power. Yao Kui didn''t dare to have any reservation and went all out. The bloody and murderous spirit of the martial Taoist Tu condensed in front of him, like a moving city wall, fiercely bumping into Mr. Wu Yun. If the other side doesn''t give way, he has to fight hard. Mr. Wu Yun, projected by Zhang Dongyun, smiles faintly. He stood still, lifting one hand forward. Yao Kui saw this and moved slightly in his heart. With his strength, hard and soft, a body of strength round to Ruyi, now full sprint, let the room for change. Yao Kui intends to bluff a shot, let the old man in black in front of him, and then run away. But immediately he found that the other side is just a common hand, open five fingers, even faintly form a net, covering him in all directions. No matter how he changes direction, he will eventually hit Mr. Wu Yun''s palm. Aware of this, Yao Kui was shocked. At present, the old man in black is not only powerful in Taoist magic, but also powerful in body and martial arts. Is his strength above Yao Kui? Aware of this, Yao Kui Wei has clenched his teeth, concentrated his will, and simply met with the other side to the end. The next moment, Yao Kui hands mirror light round shield, head-on into Mr. Wu Yun''s palm. Cheng Luo, who was closely behind him, did not stay out of the way. There is no need for communication between the two people to form a tacit understanding. Yao Kui took the initiative to charge in front of the opponent, while Cheng Luo carefully observed Mr. Wu Yun''s hand, in order to find out its flaws and attack later. But he only saw that the first time Yao Kui contacted each other, he screamed. "Boom" a sound, mirror light round shield split, broken to the ground. Yao Changlao, the elder master of jingyuelou, flew back directly from the original road. His whole body''s upper and lower bones, all present the strange distortion, obviously already many broken broken broken. A mouthful of blood spurted out, along the direction of his inverted flight, sprinkled all the way. What''s more, Yao Kui''s flying backwards is hitting the post equation Luo. Cheng Luo didn''t have time to escape, so he had to drink a lot. His tongue was full of spring thunder, and the sound of thunder became an invisible barrier. He caught Yao Kui who hit him. The bloody old devil, who had just left the golden lamp, looked at this scene and became serious again. Mr. Wu Yun calmly took back his hand and hovered in the air without shaking his body. He wants to take advantage of the opportunity to retreat. A group of jingyuelou disciples, looking at the scene of their elders spitting blood and flying upside down, can not help but fall morale, heart born despair. The old man of blood shadow looks at Mr. Wu Yun. Mr. Wu Yun stood with his hands down and swept the audience leisurely. The old devil snorted, put away the golden lamp from the fire, and turned into a bloody Phoenix again. He rushed at Cheng Luo, who was wounded, and Yao Kui, who was half dead. Jingtong Taoist nearly broke into two pieces of Yuanying, trembling and reluctantly taking back his body. Then, Qingfu palace elder, whose face was as white as a dead man, fell directly from the air. Although some disciples of the Qingfu palace rushed to catch them, the people in Jingtong also kept their eyes closed, and they were not aware of things. They were already breathing more and taking less air. The mysterious old man in black, with a few simple moves, continuously hit Jingtong Taoist and Yao Kui. The leading figures of the other side were continuously damaged, which made everyone feel shocked and God took it. Chen Jiezhi and other people in Chang''an City were fighting with him, and they were irresistible. Cheng Luo was not an opponent of the old blood shadow devil. He was injured just now because he wanted to see it. At this time, it was more difficult to resist when he faced the old blood shadow devil. Although he reached the realm of knowledge, he constantly resolved the old devil''s moves, but the old devil''s attack seemed to be a stormy wave, endless. If Cheng Luo is a little careless, the defense line will be torn and defeated like a mountain.Although he was defeated and unyielding, he was determined to fight to the end. However, Xu Xingzhi, who was looking at the opportunity, suddenly made a difficult decision. Taking advantage of Cheng Luo''s resistance to the blood shadow old devil, he wrote a poem to calm down the disorder. At the moment when the poem was written, the swords, swords and halberds came out at the same time. When Cheng Luo was interlaced, they turned into shackles and suppressed on him, intending to capture Cheng Luo. Cheng Luo yells at him with his shackles, which he doesn''t understand. But when he was so distracted, the blood thread that stretched out of the blood Phoenix wrapped around his body. Cheng Luo couldn''t open his mouth and drank it back. Suddenly, he felt his blood flow. Although Cheng Luo tried to dissolve these blood lines and cut off one root, he couldn''t hold the blood shadow. The old devil had more blood lines to surround him. The blood line is enchanted and eroded. Influenced by it, Cheng Luo has no chance to fight for it. At last, the blood thread became more and more entangled, and Cheng Luo couldn''t move. There was only a huge blood cocoon in place. Fortunately, I finally caught one of them with my own hands. I don''t think your majesty will blame me for stealing the lamp The old devil was relieved. He looked at the direction of Daming Palace in the city, and then turned to Mr. Wu Yun on the other side. Mr. Wu Yun still stood still in the air, watching the crowd capture and kill all the enemies who dared to invade. Yao Kui and Taoist Jingtong, who were seriously injured and dying, were no exception. No matter the death or injury, there is no missing net. In the Daming Palace, the real Zhang Dongyun is browsing the system task list. [random guard task 3.4 - kill or capture Cheng Luo, the backbone of Cheng family, Yao Kui, elder of Jingyue tower, and laojing channel man of Qingfu palace] who entered the city. [the blood shadow old devil under the city master captured Cheng Luo who entered the city, Chen Jiezhi under the city master captured Yao Kui who entered the city, and Xu Xingzhi, the Lord''s subordinate, captured Jingtong Taoist who entered the city to complete the random guard task 3.4 , gain 1500 points of upgrade experience] and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 82 Although Cheng Luo, Jing Tong Taoist and Yao Kui belong to Confucianism, Taoism and martial arts, they are all "who do you respect?" Mr. Mingxi gaped. However, the other party seems to have no interest in talking to each other, but the black lines are constantly shrinking and then closing into a dark screen covering the sky and the sun. Finally, the darkness continued to shrink. It turned out to be a mass of thick ink. Mr. Mingxi and others were in the thick ink, unable to move immediately and lost the room for resistance. Thick ink gathered and finally flew into a inkstone. The petite girl carries the inkstone and walks back to Longling. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 83 The girl returned to the city, quietly, straight into the Daming Palace. Inside the hall, Zhang Dongyun was sitting on his seat: "it''s hard." "Big brother, why are you polite to my younger sister?" Zhang Dongyun put the inkstone on the desk. Zhang Dongyun takes a look at the inkstone, and a group of thick ink rises in the inkstone. In the thick ink, Mr. Mingxi is trapped waiting for Cheng''s family. Zhang Dongyun raised his hand and gently pointed to it. The thick ink flew out of the hall, left hand to right hand, and fell into Mr. Wu Yun''s hand. Then, he said to Shen and Rong: "among the people who have been captured this time, there are many ways to practice Confucianism. You can pick them up and use them." "The family learning of the Cheng family is really not suitable." Shen He Rong said: "it''s just to teach people to read and read. Any Confucian practitioner can use it. My little sister should keep a close eye on it, and don''t let them do evil secretly." Zhang Dongyun nodded: "later, go to the dark cloud to lead people." "That dark cloud, it seems to be effective. Congratulations on accepting a good servant." Shen and Rong praised: "seems to be more than the eighth state?" Zhang Dongyun said with a light smile: "Twelve younger sister seldom praises others." "Others have yet to grow." Shen and Rong also smile: "Chao Yan is very potential." "It''s still a long way off." Zhang Dongyun is neither salty nor light. "It''s more difficult to boast, big brother." Shen and Rong smile, and then look solemn. "Qingfu palace and Jingyue tower, high-rise buildings were taken down this time." She whispered: "by interrogating them, perhaps we can further find out whether Yang Li is hiding in these two families." Zhang Dongyun nodded: "Wu Yun has already started interrogation." Shen and Rong nodded silently: "the little sister will go back to the Academy first. If there is news, the elder brother will inform the younger sister." "Don''t worry." Zhang Dongyun watched the other party leave and nodded secretly. He was not surprised that the other party easily took Cheng Jingyuan, the seventh state of Confucianism. If he was a practitioner of other ways, Shen He Rong might have to spend more time. But it was much easier for her to be a Confucianist. Her inkstone is not ordinary, but a special treasure. She encircles the Cheng family with thick ink and condenses a group of living people into a little ink, which is close to the epitome of Taoism and the method of Buddhism mustard seed to cover the beard. This is not the seventh state of Confucianism practitioners can do. With such means, we generally need to reach the ninth state of Confucianism and level the world. Youdao is the country and the country. The ninth state practitioner of Confucianism can form a magic world with literary talent and talent and become the world by itself. Shen He Rong''s method is to create a world of his own with a little thick ink, and to contain and imprison the Cheng family. But now she''s in the seventh place. In addition to Su Hui in his previous life, he also had the help of the inkstone. In the memory of the evil emperor and Ming Tonghui, this inkstone is not found in the things Shen and Rong carried in his previous life. Zhang Dongyun sits alone in the Daming Palace, thinking silently. As for Mr. Mingxi and others, we should catch them as soon as they are caught. The current battle is not so frightening that no one dares to come. It''s just a pity that Mr. Mingxi, Cheng Jingyuan, did not enter the system''s influence range before, and did not generate a guard task. Then he was captured by Shen and Rong outside. When he came in, he was in a state of no threat. Naturally, he could not stimulate the task, and there was no reward. The number of system guard tasks is still 2800. It''s not easy to make up the last 200. By the way, speaking of treasures, there are other trophies this time Zhang Dongyun suddenly remembered. A lamp and a Taoist robe appeared in the middle of the hall. Qingfu palace is the most precious treasure. And forget the true view of the treasure, magic fog robe. For him, the former has nothing to think about at the moment. It is the latter. It turns into clouds and clouds and hides his tracks. If someone has to leave the city in the future, this treasure may come in handy. However, there is no need to worry. For one thing, it is still early, and secondly, there is a lack of solid information on hand. Solid information Zhang Dongyun''s heart suddenly moved slightly. Or, they can deal with Cheng Jingyuan and others just like the children of the Cheng family who were preparing the first two explorers. Shen Herong has the final say, and the other party has not run out. What news is there to spread out? Is it Changan city? It is not so credible to say that the two sides are deadlocked and in urgent need of reinforcements. Because that means that the siege coalition forces have besieged the city and completely controlled the mountains. As soon as the other side''s reinforcements come, you can see that it''s not right when you go to Qinzhou. Since the whole army has been destroyed, let it be. But that doesn''t mean that we can''t even get a message out.If you can send messages, there is room for operation. Zhang Dongyun immediately projected Mr. Wu Yun and gave priority to the other party''s leader, Cheng Jingyuan, the old Cheng family. From each other''s mouth, Mr. Wu Yun gets three news channels. First, it is used to contact the ancestral land of the Cheng family. Second, the son of the Tang Dynasty who was used to contact Wang Du. Third, it was used to contact the joint siege of Chang''an, but had not yet arrived at the Sikong family of Longbei county. Mr. Wu Yun immediately started to write through three news channels at the same time. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Thousands of miles to the south of Longbei County, and in the long mountains in the east of YeChuan County, Sikong family has received letters from Longbei county. He opened his eyes and fell silent. The young man next to him asked, "Uncle Qi, is it a member of the Cheng family who wrote to urge us?" "Cheng family, has lost." The old man looked at the distant mountains without looking back. The young man was surprised: "uncle, is Chang''an really so powerful?" The old man said slowly: "say it has a superficial meaning. Cheng Jingyuan and others, planted in the city, can only send letters to ask for help. However, a considerable part of the reason is that jingyuelou and Chang''an secretly collude to attack each other, so that Cheng Jingyuan is defeated by the enemy from the inside and back, and they are on the verge of success. " "Jingyue building?" Young people are surprised. "Yes, I didn''t expect that." The old man fell into meditation. The young man asked tentatively, "uncle, what are we going to do next?" "They hit them, we hit us." The old man looked at the mountains in the distance: "several members of the Chen family hid in the so-called Chang''an City for a while, but not for a lifetime. We will take these Chen family members in YECHUAN county and do not kill them first. Then we can try to lead the remaining Chen family members from Longbei county to Chang''an. Why wade in muddy water with the Cheng family and go to attack the city "The seventh uncle said so." The young man asked, "Mr. Mingxi, if they plant this time, they can ignore it. What if someone in the Cheng family contacts us again?" "There are the remaining evils of the Chen family. In order to help our fellow citizens in Chang''an, they ambush us and stop us from going to Chang''an." The old man said indifferently. The young man understood: "yes, uncle." At the same time, Li Hong, the eldest son of the royal capital of the eastern Tang Dynasty, also received a reply from Longbei county. "Jingyue building?" He frowned. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 84 Including Mr. Mingxi, Cheng Jingyuan, and Mr. Ling Ping, Cheng Luo, led by four strong men in the seventh frontier, the united army composed of the Cheng family, jingyuelou, Qingfu palace, and the four famous families of forgetting Zhenguan, was destroyed? Li Hong, the son of the eastern Tang Dynasty, looked at the letter and thought nothing. Such lineup actually failed, the previous estimate of Chang''an City, it seems that there is a big deviation. However, if there is a mirror moon building halfway back, then the news, it is not so surprising. Mirror moon building, how far back water? Just Yao Kui, the lion under the moon? Or does the whole Jingyue building, especially the owner, secretly collude with Chang''an? The current owner of Jingyue tower, Tan Feng, is a master of the eighth level of martial arts and ghost realms. If he personally attack and plot, Cheng Jingyuan''s uncle and nephew won''t be wronged. "Immediately ordered people to inquire into the details of Jingyue building, especially the whereabouts of the owner of the building, Tan Feng." Li Hong, the son of the eastern Tang Dynasty, told the attendants that they would quickly withdraw. At this time, Li Hong looks back at the information and intelligence and frowns slightly. If the owner of Jingyue building, Tan Feng, did not go to Chang''an city to join the war, it would not be enough for Yao Kui and others to fight against the enemy, so that the whole army of the attacking side could not be covered, and even a living person could not escape. Mr. Mingxi tried his best to deliver the letter, which was only a few words. Early intelligence, wrong. Regardless of whether it was intentional concealment or unintentional deception, there were mistakes in the original intelligence of the dark Pavilion and the news that the Cheng family first came back from exploring the way. Chang''an, there must be high-level people, not the flow of poisonous fog and maze, can be based on. We must reexamine and evaluate the strength and details of Chang''an. On the other hand, the Cheng family''s Pathfinder may have been cheated and underestimated Chang''an. Now Cheng Jingyuan and Cheng LUOQUAN, their elders, have been implicated in the city. In the dark Pavilion, not necessarily Li Hong''s eyes flashed with cold light. The chess pieces he planted in the dark Pavilion should not have lied. But the chess pieces themselves may have been cheated, and even misled him, Li Hong. Dark Pavilion, digging a hole for him. His Highness''s face was as heavy as water. At this time, an old eunuch came in: "Your Highness, the will of the king has been sent back from the front line." Li Hong didn''t seem surprised and took a long breath. How can he let go of such a big hole dug by the owner of the dark cabinet? The other party had been prepared early, wrote a report early, and was superior to him in the Tang Dynasty. However, they may not know the whole story, and they do not know the problem of Jingyue building Li Hongxin wants to change his mind. He was not surprised: "write to the Cheng family and ask Uncle to reply to me as soon as possible." The old eunuch should say, "yes, your highness." Li Hong got up and said, "go, get the order." Chang''an City, far away in Longbei County, quickly triggered a storm that affected half of the eastern Tang Dynasty. In addition to Longbei County, there were more spies in the eastern Tang Dynasty, and the gate of Jingyue tower also became the focus of attention in the eastern Tang Dynasty. The contemporary head of the Cheng family left the ancestral land of the Cheng family and went to the imperial capital of the eastern Tang Dynasty. The frontier, which was at war with other dynasties, and between the royal capital, the news was more closely communicated. In the Qingfu palace, which has always been friendly with the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty, there are also elders who frequently go in and out of Shizi mansion. Jingyue tower and do not mention it first, the Cheng family lost two masters of the seventh level, the most serious loss. Qingfu palace is also concerned. There is no news from the channel people of changlaojing in the seventh place of their home and the golden lamp from the fire. Naturally, people in Qingfu palace can''t sit back and ignore it. However, when we went to Chang''an City, the situation was rather delicate. The master of the temple of forgetting the truth, Taoist priest Zhichen, told his disciples: "master and martial uncle Yunchen are now healing and biting tightly. You go to the capital of the eastern Tang Dynasty on behalf of this temple and meet the sons of the Tang Dynasty." "Listen more, speak less," he said at last "Yes, master." The disciple was ordered to leave. The remaining Taoist priest is in the quiet room with a complex look. Younger martial brother Jiang, it seems that he has completed his task perfectly. Jingyuelou and Qingfu palace went to Chang''an, but all the troops were destroyed. None of them could come back, and both families suffered heavy losses. But tragically, none of them, including Jiang Chaoning himself, who had forgotten the truth and went to Chang''an, did not come back. The magic fog robe, one of the three magic weapons in the temple, also disappeared. To sum up, he has always been the biggest loser in Chang''an city. Almost half of the direct biographies of the temple of forgetting truth were planted in the deep mountains of Longling. Two of the three magic weapons were also lost. The Taoist priest is seriously injured at present, which is also related to the blood shadow old devil in Chang''an city. However, forgetting the truth can only support it to avoid being attacked by other enemies. However, for some reason, the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty seems to think that Jingyue tower was the traitor during the siege of Chang''an.At present, the eastern Tang Dynasty launched an action against the mirror moon building, so that forgetting the truth completely lost the previous pressure. Under the instruction of Taoist priest Zhichen, the disciples even began to recover the territory occupied by Qingfu palace and Jingyue tower. Jingyuelou is hard to protect itself, and Qingfu palace is also very weak, so the two families have to give in. The Taoist priest is naturally satisfied with this. But then, he could not see clearly how the situation in the eastern Tang Dynasty would go. The master of forgetting the truth came outside and looked at the direction of Qinzhou house in Longbei county without saying a word for a long time. He looked at Chang''an City, there are also people in a complex mood. The elder of Lingxiao sect, who was ordered to stay in the city temporarily to be responsible for the communication between the two sides, was shocked in his heart at the moment. It''s not because there is Chen Jiezhi from the Chen family. It''s not because there is Xu Xingzhi from Baima Academy. It''s not because there are weird and domineering blood shadow old demons here. It''s not because of the powerful and unfathomable Mr. Wu Yun. Or the mysterious Mr. He in the Academy. But because any super knows that all the above people are not the masters of Chang''an city. The people who took over the Cheng family, forget Zhenguan, Qingfu palace and jingyuelou were all subordinates of the mysterious city Lord in the Daming Palace. The owner of Chang''an City, from the beginning to the end, did not show up at all. Even so, Mr. Mingxi and others are still completely destroyed. What is the existence of Chang''an City Master who can control Mr. Wu Yun and the bloody old devil? Any super serious, serious writing, will see and hear carefully recorded, and then through the snow eagle, send a letter back to the Mountain Gate of Lingxiao school. His own school, it is likely that Chang''an had been underestimated before. It is worth looking forward to the cooperation alliance with us, but we should also be more cautious Zhang Dongyun in the Daming Palace is in control of this. He just smiles and doesn''t stop him. After sending the letter, any super has already been immersed in the mixed feelings of five flavors. "No, no, it should be like this!" Suddenly a voice came from afar. Ren Yichao came back to his senses and glanced at him at will. It''s young people of the Chen family who are exchanging martial arts skills. Watching others practice martial arts has always been a taboo in the world. No one is greedy for Chen''s martial arts. After a glance, he turns back and prepares to leave. But he suddenly stupefied, subconsciously stopped, hesitated to turn his head again. As a famous martial arts family in the past, the elder of Lingxiao sect knows a lot about it. But what those young people learned and practiced was not the Chen family''s martial arts www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 85 Any super looked to the left and right, adjusted his position, and then his eyes fell on the Chen children again. His cultivation level is much higher than that of the other side, and he is not worried about being discovered by those young people. But after only a moment''s observation, his expression became more serious. Any super can be sure that the martial arts that these young people are now learning are not the unique skills handed down by the Chen family. At least, it was not Chen''s. Could it be that the Chen family had a martial arts genius and created his own unique skills on the road of exile? Any super squint eyes. At present, this boxing technique he saw is obviously superior to all the previous Chen family martial arts. Even the Chen family''s famous big Fengyun palm in the eastern Tang Dynasty is also inferior. ¡­¡­ To some extent, it is also slightly superior to the inheritance of his Lingxiao school. Compared with the Chen family out of a peerless genius, any super feel that they have a lucky, accidentally found a unique secret book more likely. Another possibility is that Any super subconscious takes his eyes back and looks around. Look around the mysterious city in front of you. He had noticed that the people of the Hanshan sect seemed to have unique skills. With such martial arts inheritance, it should not have been just a small local power in Qinzhou Prefecture. Now it seems that both the Hanshan school and the Chen family have greatly improved their martial arts inheritance. This may not be a coincidence, but both come from Chang''an city. For those who take part in Chang''an, rewards will be given here. Moreover, it is a unique martial art that may surpass the original inheritance of Chen family and Lingxiao school! Any super leaves the original place and no longer observes those Chen''s children practicing martial arts. His mood at the moment is more complicated than before. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looked at the scene, smiling and in a good mood. Naturally, he projected Mr. Wu Yun and awarded it to the Chen family. Since entering the city, Chen Jiezhi and other senior members of the Chen family have been fighting for the first place in every battle, and they have tried their best to restrain the children of the Chen family, put an end to the arrogance and arrogance of the powerful families, and have made great contributions to the city. Chopping dragon boxing is a reward given to them after the first World War. It''s a unique skill that is more powerful than the sword that startles the goose in the dark night and the big cloud palm. If you have done something, you will be rewarded. If you have done something, you will be punished. It is not only for the Chen family, but also for everyone in the city. In a way, it also brought the Lingxiao school. Zhang Dongyun stood up, stretched himself and walked out of the hall. He left the Daming Palace all the way and landed in Chang''an City in his original appearance. The city Lord Zhang stops and walks in the city, browsing the current situation of the city, and looking at the people in the city face-to-face. On the whole, everyone lives and works in peace and contentment. Instead of the panic and numbness of the refugees and exiles, they are full of longing for life and the future. However, with the expansion of the city, it gradually appears that some of the land is sparsely populated and not prosperous enough. Zhang Dongyun walked and walked, suddenly a smile. In front of him, a three story building appeared in his view. Compared with the surrounding buildings, this small building is quite conspicuous in the city. In the building, there is a faint aroma coming out, which makes people eat their fingers. Here, it is the industry of Hanshan sect. Besides the food and drink of Hanshan sect''s own disciples, it also operates externally. However, it''s not a meal at the moment. There are not many people in the building. Zhang Dongyun strolled in and saw people sitting around two tables inside. A table is enough for five or six people. It''s like a restaurant waiter eating. There was another table in the distance, with three people sitting. One of the fat chefs. The other two, one with one eye and the other tall, were Hui Tianyu and Cao Feng''s brother. "Elder martial brother Cao, back to the younger martial brother, it is said that the Daming Palace is going to recruit servants. Is it true or false?" Asked the fat man in a low voice. Cao Feng threw a grain of peanuts into his mouth: "it''s just a little wind, it''s not possible." He gave the fat man a sidelong glance: "why, do you want to try it?" "I''m not that piece of material? Don''t make a mistake. It will hurt the school. " The fat man said with a smile, "I mean, your majesty doesn''t eat fireworks between people. Do these attendants have to eat and drink?" Cao Feng pointed to him and said with a smile: "you can really look for business. You want to be beautiful! Will you still dare to go to Daming Palace to ask for money The fat man is not worried: "free food is free food. No problem. I''ll give it to you. If you can have a good relationship with your Majesty''s servant, I''m afraid there won''t be any more business?" Cao Feng "Hey" A: "Peng fat man, you are pretty good." Returning to Tianyu''s hand to play with the empty wine cup: "elder martial brother Peng, don''t worry. I''m not sure. If I want to serve Daming Palace, I''m afraid it''s very strict. Few people are qualified." Pang Pang lowered his voice: "go back to my younger martial brother, do you want to have a try?" "Have the idea." The one eyed youth said frankly.Pang Chui filled him with wine: "you must achieve success in a short time." At this time, Cao Feng''s eyes turned and he was stunned to see Zhang Dongyun coming in. Back to Tianyu, a single eye followed his line of sight, which was also a surprise. Pang Pang was puzzled, but he stood up and said, "my guest, what can I do for you?" At the same time, he called on those guys to entertain Zhang Dongyun. "Master, I haven''t seen you for a long time Back to Tianyu, while observing Zhang Dongyun, he stood up and calmly said, "do you want to sit down together?" Cao Feng is careless, put the glass on the table: "Yo, which is the elder?" "This is an old friend of your majesty." Zhang Dongyun smiles and doesn''t speak. A voice comes from the door. Hearing the sound, Cao Feng suddenly woke up and jumped up in fear. My eyes flashed back to Tianyu. The fat man was frightened: "Mr. Wu Yun?" An old man in black came in from the door and stopped half a body behind Zhang Dongyun. Back to Tianyu and others rushed to see the ceremony: "Mr. Wu Yun." The old man in black ignored them, just looked at Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun rushed back to Tianyu and nodded slightly. Then he went upstairs with Mr. Wu Yun. The fat man quickly followed him. Cao Feng stayed where he was and clapped his forehead after a long time: "this is a disaster!" Back to Tianyu, he breathed out a long breath: "it''s really surprising." He looked at Cao Feng: "elder martial brother Cao, I''m not sure. Although the elder didn''t show the mountain or dew, it seemed to imply the power of combining hardness and softness..." Cao Feng was stunned again: "yes, he should have been the fourth level of martial arts and the realm of Yong Wei. How long has it been?" ¡°¡­¡­ It''s less than three months. " Back to Tianyu sipped his lips. Both eyes were full of disbelief. After a long time, he went back to Tianyu and vomited: "Lingshi jade fetus, Lingshi jade fetus Is the spirit stone jade fetus so powerful? " "Lingshi jade fetus is not important, and the fourth realm of martial arts is not important." Cao Feng wryly smile: "Mr. Wu Yun said that he was an old friend of his majesty. That''s what killed him." The fourth level of martial arts, of course, is higher than his Cao Feng. But with Chang''an City as the backer, and in front of the cloud dust elder in the seventh state of Taoism, isn''t he as confident as Cao? But now, he was at a loss in two battles. "Although the elder didn''t mean to investigate, I''d better hurry up and apologize." Back to Tianyu, he sighed: "I''m afraid we can''t do it alone. We need the leader to come forward and take you with you." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 86 Zhang Dongyun pretended to take Mr. Wu Yun out of the projection and went to the third floor of the restaurant, and then under the window table. "Please sit down, gentlemen. I don''t know what you need. Please do as you please. I''ll get it right away. It will be fine soon." Mr. Wu Yun looked at him: "you cook?" The fat man smiles: "the younger generation has limited talent in martial arts, but in cooking, it''s still a bit of research." "What''s your name?" Asked Mr. Wu Yun. The fat man replied, "Peng Xingyun, a disciple of Hanshan school." Mr. Wu Yun nodded at will: "pick up what you are good at." The fat man should go down in a hurry, and at the same time, he motioned with his eyes to serve the tea and went downstairs to the kitchen. Mr. Peng Wufeng and Mr. Pang have not caught him since they arrived at the building Peng Xingyun shook his head: "only let me serve the dishes, not mention anything." Cao Feng was a little relieved. Soon, he returned to Tianyu from the outside with Guo Zi, the leader of Hanshan sect. Guo Zi, calm and silent, glanced at Cao Feng. Cao Feng could not help shrinking his neck. Peng Xingyun ordered the waiter to serve the food. After waiting for a moment, the three Guo Zi went upstairs together. On the third floor, Mr. Zhang Dongyun and Mr. Wu Yun sit opposite each other. Guo Zi takes Cao Feng and returns to Tianyu to meet him. "I''m not sensible. If you offend me, please forgive me." Guo Zi said first. Cao Feng, back to Tianyu hastily and deeply saluted: "please punish me." Zhang Dongyun didn''t say "Sir, please tell me." "If you are under 20 years old, you should be at least a third level of cultivation. No matter how many ways you practice, you should have a good appearance, and you should be polite when you read and write." Mr. Wu Yun continued his newspaper with a lot of requirements: "at that time, we will screen again and eliminate the inappropriate ones. In the end, I will teach them the rules in person." Guo Zi secretly had a toothache: "master, I''m afraid there will be few people in the realm of cultivation..." At least, there is no one in the Hanshan school who can be selected. For local forces like Hanshan sect and pili sect, young disciples usually have the first and second level. The third level is the ancestral burning of high incense. Guo Zi, the leader of the Hanshan sect, himself was only in the fourth level before. After being instructed by Mr. Wu Yun, he just broke through to the fifth level not long ago. Cao Feng is one of the young people in the clan who have a third place, but Cao Feng is more than 20 years old. Under the age of 20, at least in the third place, only those forces like forgetting Zhenguan, Chen family, Cheng family and Dahe Longmen can find some. At present, Chang''an city is not without it, but the number is very limited. On this basis, if we want to add other conditions to screen, I''m afraid there will be few people left. "It''s better to be short than to be excessive." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly: "Your Majesty has no fixed number limit. We can slowly explore talents." Guo Zi and others quickly replied, "yes, master." At present, it is suitable that Chen Chaoyan and a few other children of the Chen family meet the requirements. By the way, there''s another Laurie Zhang Dongyun is not particularly urgent about this, but suddenly remembers that he is alone in the Daming Palace, which is somewhat unreasonable, so he adds some popularity to the palace. Of course, the sense of mystery and dignity will remain effective. It is a great honor for the people of Chang''an to go to the high Daming Palace and serve his majesty. And strict standards naturally block the vast majority of people. However, it also inspired many people in the city to practice. Hanshan school and pili sect all took the opportunity to open the mountain and accept the disciples. The children of the Chen family also began to recruit and train people of other surnames. As a Confucianist, Xu Xingzhi did not have any relevant actions, but only devoted himself to teaching and educating people. The Confucian practitioners with Cheng family had to bow to Chang''an City in order to avoid humiliating the literati by going to the mines and following Shen Herong and Xu Xingzhi to eliminate illiteracy in Chang''an city. As time went on, a city Lord surnamed Zhang was happy to see that the city''s Chinese blindness rate kept falling. A month passed. Br > < 1% of the city master''s primary education achievements were achieved, and Zhang Dongyun''s literacy system was upgraded to less than 1%. When the old task is completed, a new construction task will be refreshed: [construction task 3.2 - please establish your urban medical and health institutions and network initially] Zhang Dongyun sat in the Daming Palace, motionless and smiling. At the next moment, the system''s prompt tone will ring again: [the medical and health institutions of the city Lord have been initially established, and they have 16 medical centers and 27 medicine shops under its jurisdiction. With abundant medical resources, it is only necessary to establish the medical institution buildings]Zhang Dongyun leisurely ordered: "replace it, low-key, low-key." Under the Daming Palace in the sky, in Chang''an City, two streets away from the government agencies, there is a house. This is not a hospital or pharmacy, but it manages and coordinates all the medicine related to the city. Zhang Dongyun has already ordered people to set about the arrangement, at least to build the shelf first. Now it''s just a flash of gold. The buildings here have been replaced by indestructible system buildings, but the appearance is the same as usual. Zhang Dongyun has been waiting for this moment. Now, with the completion of the last formality, the construction task, which has been prepared for a long time, is coming naturally. [the basic medical and health institutions and network structure in the city have been completed, and the city master has completed the construction task 3.2 and obtained 500 upgrading experience points. ¡¿ Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly. In a moment, two consecutive tasks are completed. Plus the 100 points left after the second expansion and upgrading, now I have 1600 points of construction experience. It''s three thousand. It''s still a thousand four. It''s not small. But in his impression, the reward for the next task is very rich. [construction task 3.3 - solicit the second batch of your people with a population of no less than 300000 and maintain stability] < br www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 87 300000 people Zhang Dongyun frowned slightly, which can be different from his original task when setting the game. The task is still that task. Mr. Wu Yun did not answer at the first time, but stopped and looked at the other party. The old evil spirit was calm and calm, as if nothing had happened. It seems that, in the competition between them, they have been willing to lose ground. But in fact, the old devil is in a stable state of mind and determined not to fight for a long time. He will fight with the old man in black for a long time. In the future, he will look back and see who will win and who will lose. "At that time, the soldiers of the Tang army were all sincere obedience. Your Majesty was generous and tolerant to them. They were also the people of Chang''an. Most of these people are local people in Longbei county and have their own family members. They can all move to Chang''an. " Mr. Wu Yun took a look at the bloody old devil, and his face showed a smile: "in addition to these people, Longbei county is now full of famine refugees. You can take the initiative to guide them to Chang''an and bathe in your Majesty''s grace." He looked at the blood shadow old devil, and continued: "the city is now in full swing. I need to plan for your majesty. I can''t get away from it. After leaving the city, you are still under the command of Taoist friends." As soon as the old devil changed his impatience, he nodded quietly: "OK, that''s it." Mr. Wu Yun should call in people. The Chen family, the Hanshan school, and some of the pili clan who had moved to Chang''an were ordered to come. In addition, there was Xu Xingzhi, who had been teaching in the city. After Mr. Wu Yun issued the order, all the people saluted to the old blood shadow Devil: "please give me your advice." The old man nodded slightly. His attention was focused on Chen Jiezhi of the Chen family. Although the other side did not show strength, but the old devil intuition, this person seems to be slightly changed than before. I heard that some time ago, the Chen family was rewarded with advanced martial arts The idea flashed through his mind. If you look at Chen Jiezhi, he gradually knows that he is afraid that his accomplishments have improved? Originally, it was the sixth level of martial arts and the realm of military commander. Now it seems that Chen Jiezhi has probably broken through his own bottleneck and achieved the cultivation of Tu, a man in the seventh frontier of Wudao. Therefore, it is hard for people to change their senses. The other side, like himself, is a practitioner of the seventh state of mind. Although he was slightly surprised, his mood did not change. You''ve been rewarded with unique skills, but you come from the old ghost of dark cloud. I''m following your majesty to study the Phoenix blood book During this period of time, the old blood shadow demon can feel that he has already seen the dawn when he is away from breaking through the current state. "Jie Zhi, Xing Zhi and Guo Zi will be your deputy." Said Mr. Wu Yun. The old man nodded slightly. Mr. Wu Yun then said to Xu Xingzhi, "I will give you a chance to show my ambition after I come back." Qing Yi literati, eyes slightly flash. It is necessary for him to devote himself to learning, or to teach and educate people. But what he wanted most was to be able to show his heart and help the world and the people. He was born in Baima Academy at that time. The overall atmosphere of the Academy was always hostile to the imperial court of the eastern Tang Dynasty, but Xu Xingzhi turned to the eastern Tang Dynasty for this reason. After that, he left from the eastern Tang Dynasty and returned to the Academy. It was also because of the prevailing bad habits in the eastern Tang Dynasty that he was unable to change and was cast aside. When I came to Chang''an for more than a month, I just taught people to read and read every day. Xu Xingzhi could endure loneliness, but at the bottom of my heart, I still hope to fulfill my original ambition. Now it''s time for him to seize the opportunity. "The students will do their best for the sake of Chang''an. Please give me more advice." Mr. Wu Yun and Mr. Xueying deeply saluted Xu Xing. Seeing this, Zhang Dongyun smiles. If the other party has the talent of government affairs, he doesn''t mind giving the other party a chance. Whether we can seize the opportunity depends on whether Xu Xingzhi has the real talent. Guo Zi, the leader of the Hanshan school, stood side by side with Chen Jiezhi and Xu Xing with a calm look. In terms of strength, he is naturally inferior to the other two. In terms of knowledge and talent, Chen and Xu are the elite of Chen family and Baima academy, and Guo Zi is also ashamed. The reason why Mr. Wu Yun juxtaposed him with the other two was that Guo Zi understood that the Hanshan school was the local leader of Qinzhou Prefecture and Longbei County, and he was more familiar with all aspects of the situation. Naturally, he should make good use of his advantages to live up to Mr. Wu Yun''s great trust. "It''s them again." Mr. Wu Yun waved again. A group of people came by. They have obvious military flavor, but they have changed their clothes of Tang army. The leader was Gao Qi, the former general of Fenwei in the eastern Tang Dynasty.The rest of them are captains and soldiers. "Whether we can get everyone together with their families depends on your performance this time." Mr. Wu Yun''s tone is indifferent: "without the family''s worries, you can also have a foothold in Chang''an, and you are no longer guilty." If you don''t perform well, you don''t need to talk about it. Gaoqi and others saluted: "we understand, thank you for your grace, thank you for your grace." Mr. Wu Yun turned his head and said to the old ghost: "most people''s hometown and family residences have been counted up. They will follow your orders and take you to find people." "Now that you''re ready, let''s go." In front of them, he said. These are the members of Mr. Wu Yun''s team. At present, despite his orders, they are all focused on Mr. Wu Yun''s side. He wants to win over and achieve half the result with twice the effort. To compete with the old man in black, in addition to his personal strength, he also needs to cultivate his own cronies. But in the near future, we should first handle the errands ordered by your majesty. This is the foundation of all things, and the most important thing is At the same time, the bloody old devil took Chen Jiezhi and others out of Chang''an city. They left Longling and Qinzhou government all the way, and then they scattered into several teams in a planned way, and went to the East, the west, the north and the south. They collected the families of Tang soldiers and the refugees from Longbei County, forced or guided to move these people to enrich the population of Chang''an city. Zhang Dongyun sits in Chang''an and looks at all this quietly. As time goes on, more and more people migrate to Chang''an. More than ever, it shocked the eastern Tang Dynasty once again. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 88 Yanzhou capital, north of Longbei county. Cross the mountains and climb the mountains. Not long ago, they were ordered to rush to the southeast of Yanzhou capital and mincheng. According to the news, there is a Changan rebellion party, which coerces the refugees to move. Some of them belonged to the family members of the Tang army. This army of the eastern Tang Dynasty traveled day and night to intercept the refugees and wipe out the bandits in Chang''an. The army sped along and suddenly slowed down. On the distant hill stood a middle-aged man. "Go back." Far away, the man''s voice was still steadily introduced into the ears of many Tang soldiers: "Chen didn''t want to kill." It was Chen Jiezhi who came. At the command of the leading general of the Tang army, all the soldiers all set up their bows and arrows. In the distance, Chen Jiezhi''s eyebrows wrinkled, he suddenly had an invisible momentum, expanding outward, which was frightening, and made people almost crack his liver and gallbladder. All the soldiers in front of the Tang Dynasty were shocked, their hands and feet were soft, and they could hardly hold the weapons in their hands. Chen Jiezhi''s body moved, and the distance with the army was drawing closer. The closer the distance, the more frightened Tang soldiers. The rear army was in turmoil, and the front army was on the verge of breaking up. The general was surprised to know that he was at least an expert in the seventh level of martial arts and the realm of human slaughter. The murderous spirit was almost condensed into substance. Even a well-trained soldier can hardly keep his mind steady. Long term exposure to such a murderous impact will certainly lead to mental breakdown, and even death by life. According to the general theory of the world, when practitioners of all walks of life reach the seventh state, they will be able to defeat thousands of people. Even if ordinary people are well-trained and have weapons in hand, simply stacking the number of people has no effect. Like the martial arts practitioners, the butcher of the seventh level can frighten the army to flee. Different martial arts, the influence range of Sha Qi is different. Long range crossbow volley may be the only way to deal with it before it affects the army. However, in the face of such an attack, the warriors of the seventh level can escape from such attacks and advance and retreat freely. Chen Jiezhi was the first to approach quickly. The murderous spirit of the Tang army was so strong that the Tang army was in chaos. The leader ordered loudly. In the central army, a group of Tang troops, which were obviously more powerful, rushed out. They are similar to the Xuanwu central army of Du Kun, the original Xuanwu general. They are all composed of martial artists who have cultivated themselves. At present, facing Chen Jiezhi''s murderous spirit, I can''t help but feel afraid. But I am better than ordinary soldiers and still can barely form a battle to meet the enemy. Their fighting spirit and morale are all supported by the leading general. The general of the Tang army in the sixth frontier, with all his strength, waved his halberd in his hand and chopped at Chen Jiezhi, who was rushing towards him. Both sides hedge and disappear in the blink of an eye. Chen Jiezhi looked calm and did not use the big Fengyun palm handed down by the Chen family, but changed his hand into fist. With one blow, the air burst and a long, piercing sound came out. It''s like a dragon giving its head, dying and howling. The sound of the long sound is endless. Just as the sound rings, the long halberd of the general of the Tang army opposite has been interrupted by one of Chen Jie''s fists. The iron and blood war that coagulates the morale of the general and many soldiers is like rotten wood under Chen Jie''s fist. Chen Jie interrupted the halberd with one of his fists, and continued to chop at the general himself. At this moment, the strong armor is completely unprotected. Chen Jiezhi''s fists were as powerful as ever, smashing his armor and penetrating his opponent''s chest. The general of the Tang Dynasty stared at Chen Jiezhi in disbelief. He did not build up a high-level army, but he was not a fake? This is not only the gap in the realm of cultivation, but also the martial arts between the two sides. Chen Jiezhi took back his fist and glanced at the headless army. The army of the Tang Dynasty, which was already in fear, collapsed completely and ran away. When Chen Jiezhi didn''t do it, many people were injured or even killed because of trampling on each other. Even the central army, which was made up of all military men, was no longer brave enough to face Chen Jiezhi and fled one after another. Chen Jiezhi''s learning from Chang''an was like cutting off the head of a dragon, which made the army of dragons perish. He looked down at his fist, slightly complicated. Chen Jiaguo really has hope when he goes to Chang''an. However, in front of Chang''an martial arts, the big Fengyun palm, which has been passed down for many years, is far away from the martial arts of Chang''an Chen Jiezhi shook his head, no longer entangled with relevant thoughts, but looked in another direction: "after a long time, come out." In the distance, there was nothing in the air, and suddenly there was a little black spot.The black spot expands slowly and finally turns into a shadow. The darkness opened to both sides, revealing one of the men, who looked between 30 and 40 years old. Chen Jiezhi could not help but raise his eyebrows. He looked at each other with some familiarity. Looking at the two black wings on the back of the man, like a bat, Chen Jiezhi''s mind flashed: "are you Hu Ming? " The man nodded: "little brother Hu Ming, I''ve heard a lot about elder brother Chen." Chaohe Hu family is one of the six famous families in the eastern Tang Dynasty. The Hu family has always inherited martial arts. However, the martial arts talents of the family''s children naturally vary from high to low, and not everyone can cultivate them. Hu Ming is the one with bad talent. However, he still wanted to go down the road of practice, so he studied extensively and studied various schools of practice. However, Confucianism and Taoism are not suitable for him. Maybe it will be useful if we are really born with my talent, and find a way to practice for Hu Ming. However, this road is not tolerated by the secular world. Evil way. The Hu family, therefore, regarded Hu Ming as a great disgrace. They not only removed him from the genealogy, but also sent a large number of experts to kill him. Fortunately, Hu Ming was alert and had a good command of magic skills, so he hid his name and fled many times. However, he had not been cleaned up by his family for many years. Chen Jiezhi also heard about Hu Ming in his early years, but he did not deal with him face to face. "What''s your advice, brother Hu?" He looked at Hu Ming with bat wings on his back. Hu Ming clasped hands and saluted: "my little brother has the heart to go to Chang''an, so I come to Longbei county and want to go to Qinzhou Prefecture. Unfortunately, I ran into elder brother Chen, who has already established a foothold in Chang''an, so I would like to ask brother Chen to help introduce him. I will repay you in the future. " "You Going to Chang''an? " Chen Jiezhi was not surprised. Hu Ming nodded: "although there is limited information outside, I have heard of it. Brother Chen and his people have all gone to Chang''an. In Chang''an, there are some magic masters who serve." Chen Jiezhi said: "Chang''an is tolerant and tolerant. If you want to join us, it''s good for you. However, Chen did not dare to make the decision on the recommendation. He had a job to do at the moment, so it was not good to leave and accompany brother Hu back to Chang''an. If you really want to, you can go to Chang''an or follow me to see Mr. Xueying. At present, Mr. Xueying is in charge of all matters outside Chang''an. " Hu Mingyan said: "since elder Xueying is outside the city now, I''d like to see him first. I''d like to introduce you to elder brother Chen." "Good to say." Chen Jieming goes with his bloody shadow. After meeting, the blood shadow old devil looked at Hu Ming: "you practice the transformation of the dark bat?" Hu Ming bowed and said, "please give me some advice." It''s rare that there is a person who practices magic. It''s suitable for me to take it for my own use. I can''t ask the old ghost of dark cloud to take it back The blood shadow old devil thought. "Your Majesty is broad-minded and can accommodate heaven and earth. As long as you abide by the rules of Chang''an, Chang''an will naturally accommodate you." "However, if you want to live a wonderful life in Chang''an, you have to contribute to Chang''an accordingly." Hu Ming replied, "I understand. Please do as you please." The old devil of blood shadow nodded with satisfaction: "at present, we are carrying the errand ordered by your majesty. You and I will do the business together with me and others. After completing the task, I will directly ask your majesty for your help." Hu Ming said, "thank you for your help." Although the blood shadow old devil left Hu Ming, the relevant news was still sent back to Chang''an for the first time. Zhang Dongyun certainly doesn''t mind. At the same time, he paid attention to all kinds of news that the old devil, Chen Jiezhi, Xu Xingzhi and others were doing outside. In the eastern Tang Dynasty, at present, they are fighting with the outside world, so the internal stability should be kept as far as possible to avoid chaos. If Chang''an city can''t deal with it for a while, it will put it down first. Li Hong, the son of the eastern Tang Dynasty, and others have been mainly investigating the problem of jingyuelou. But now Chang''an began to move population on a large scale, and the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty could not sit still. The army of the Tang Dynasty put an end to the chaos, and even fan was killed and retreated by the blood shadow old devil and others. The eastern Tang Dynasty temporarily stopped the movement of the army. But in the capital of the eastern Tang Dynasty, the situation was more urgent. There are many more guests in Shizi''s house. In the main hall, a Taoist, a Confucian, a martial arts, a young man sitting tea waiting. The Taoist priest is Xuanfeng, the elder of Qingfu palace. The master of the palace is the master of the Tang Dynasty. Now he is with the king of the Tang Dynasty. The palace is presided over by two elders of the seventh realm, Jingtong and Xuanfeng. Jingtong Taoist lost in Chang''an, and Xuanfeng Taoist couldn''t sit still. The Confucian scholar is the supervisor of Songyang Academy. Songyang academy has always been closely related to the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty, and its president is the Prime Minister of the dynasty.Now Longbei county is in chaos, and his son Li Hong asked Fang Wu, a great scholar in Songyang academy, to help him. The warrior is Bai Hongfeng elder Huang Zhi. Baihongfeng, together with Dahe Longmen and Lingxiao schools, is one of the five schools in the eastern Tang Dynasty. Many of his disciples joined the army. They were the backbone of the Tang army. The Taiwei of the eastern Tang Dynasty was also born in Bai Hongfeng''s family. At present, he accompanied the king of Tang to fight on the border. In the face of the chaos of Longbei, Shizi Li Hong also asked Bai Hongfeng to help. The last young man, the youngest of the four, sat at the top of the table. Dressed in a bright yellow robe, he is graceful, but Li Dang, the fourth son of the king of Tang Dynasty and the prince of Qingyuan. Li Dang has always been on good terms with his eldest brother and son Li Hong. This time he was invited to come. After waiting for a moment, a line of three came in. The leader was Li Hong, the son of the eastern Tang Dynasty. The four people in the hall looked at the two beside him, and they all looked at each other. A middle-aged woman is Lin Xiaoxiao, the elder of Jingyue tower. The other was covered in a black robe. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 89 It''s no surprise that someone came to Jingyue building. Before Cheng''s and Cheng''s nephews, Cheng Yuen and his nephew have colluded to attack Changjing tower. Since this period of time, the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty has been thoroughly investigating the problems above and below Jingyue. This time, his highness Shizi once again summoned all the experts to deal with the problems of Chang''an city again. It is not surprising that Jingyue tower sent people to fight in order to prove his innocence. It''s normal that the landlord doesn''t come. Otherwise, when he goes to Chang''an, his mountain gate may be destroyed. It is understandable that the Cheng family did not see anyone this time. Cheng Jingyuan and Cheng Luo, the two masters of the seventh state, are damaged. The Cheng family''s vitality is greatly damaged. Therefore, we should be careful to take advantage of the fire. On the other hand, they are also staring at Jingyue tower in case they have any changes. However, at the moment, another person who came in with his son Li Hong aroused the attention of all the people in the hall. The man was covered in a black robe, which made him unable to see clearly. But the same name came to mind. Yuan Shuang, the "purple sun old devil". Mingguang Pavilion in the eastern Tang Dynasty is secretive and has many experts. Therefore, it has been called the dark Pavilion. Over the years, it has been the sharp edge of the king of Tang Dynasty, which makes the outside world feel cold. The dark Pavilion is unscrupulous and insidious. In order to increase its strength, it secretly takes in many evil sect experts. Among them, there are three major offerings, the most powerful and most feared by the outside world. Insiders used to call it "one weapon, one devil.". Gu Hechuan, the elder who betrayed Qingyun temple, is for the same purpose. Yuan Shuang, the "old devil of ziri", is a demon. The world describes good and evil, and divides the camp. It is customary to call it the two ways of good and evil, not the right and evil. People refine demon blood and practice demon Dharma, which is for the devil''s way. It is one of the various cultivation methods. There is no difference between good and evil. However, objectively speaking, most of the practitioners of the evil way have negative emotions, which affect their mood, such as bloodthirsty, Yin evil, indifference and cruelty. The higher the realm is, the more easily the dark side in the heart will be magnified and even out of control. Some of them are eager for success, greedy and rash, and practice in a more bloody and cruel way. There are not a few people who think that they are harming the world and are hostile to others. Today, in the eastern Tang Dynasty, there are few people in the devil''s way, and almost everyone shouts to fight. As a result, there are few practitioners of the devil''s road. Occasionally, a few people also keep a low profile and try to hide their whereabouts. However, Youdao is hidden in the wild, in the city, and in the dynasty. In recent years, Yuan Shuang, the first demon master of the eastern Tang Dynasty, was hiding in the dark Pavilion and worshipped by the royal family. There was a chuckle under the black robe. The withered and wrinkled hands stretched out and took off the hood of the black robe, revealing an old face. It''s the old purple sun devil. "Hello, everyone." Ziri old devil smiles and looks gentle. However, the rest of the hall, however, are faint in their hearts. At this time, Li Hong, the eldest son, said, "my father sent back the imperial edict and ordered Mingguang pavilion to fully cooperate with us. Therefore, he bothered Mr. Yuan to go out of the mountain and subdue the bandits in Chang''an." Li Dang, the governor of Qingyuan, took a breath and laughed: "Mr. Yuan should have become a demon soul and reached the level of the eighth level of the devil road? With Mr. Yuan coming out of the mountain, he will surely succeed this time. " Purple sun old devil smile: "the four prefectures are flattered. It''s rare that the king''s first choice comes out and breathes. I''m the leader of the four prefectures." "No, no, old yuan is very polite." Li Dang looks at his brother, his son Li Hong. The emperor of the Tang Dynasty led his own expedition, and the son of a prince stayed behind to supervise the Kingdom, so he could not move easily. This time, Li Dang, the governor of Qingyuan, gathered experts to pacify Chang''an. "Fourth brother, it''s hard for you this time." Li Hong said, taking out a brocade box and giving it to Li Dang. When Li Dang opened the box, he was surprised to see that there was a blue pearl in the box: "brother Wang, isn''t this the blue eye left by his father to you?" Several people around, including the purple sun old devil, were attracted by the brocade box. Qingkong eye, a treasure of the royal family in the eastern Tang Dynasty, is a pair. Through one eye, we can see another scene. Therefore, after separation, we can communicate with each other. Before the war, the king of Tang took one away and left the other to Li Hong, the son of the state. On the one hand, the two sides can contact each other in case of emergency, on the other hand, they also have the function of monitoring. "Chang''an is mysterious, and the plot is unknown. Therefore, my father specially ordered you to take this green eye with you. Then he will witness the war between you and Chang''an." His son Li Hongyan said. Li Dang nodded and took the brocade box and put it away: "it''s a pity that blue sky eyes can only see, it''s difficult to talk, and it takes a lot of money to pass on a few words." His son Li Hong looked around the hall: "this time, you guys."Ziri Laomo, Huang Zhi, Xuanfeng Taoist, Fang Wu and Lin Xiaoxiao all said: "Your Highness is welcome." Li Dang asked his brother, "brother Wang, do you have a reply from Baima academy, he family and Zheng family?" "No His son Li Hong said with a faint smile: "however, they have all set out for Longbei county." Li Dang and others all laughed. It is the third largest Academy in Baima. He family and Zheng family are all among the six famous families in the eastern Tang Dynasty. They all sent experts to Chang''an, plus the group here, the lineup was quite terrible. What''s more, the three players play forward, and they can follow behind "The Cheng family, Jingyue tower and Qingfu palace can guarantee that they did not disclose the news of their defeat in Chang''an." Li Dang asked, "where is the temple of forgetting truth?" Li Hong shook his head: "no, it''s always quiet there." Li Dang sighed: "then we can look forward to Baima Academy." The people that Li Hong and Li Dang miss are on their way to Longbei county. Baima academy, the first of the three academies in the eastern Tang Dynasty, was, to a certain extent, the first holy land for Confucian practitioners in the eastern Tang Dynasty. At the moment, a group of people from Baima academy, sitting on several huge kites, flew in the sky and crossed thousands of rivers and mountains. In the front of the kite, there was a middle-aged woman with a serious look and a smile that never happened to her. Under her leadership, all the college students behind her were solemn and silent. Suddenly, the middle-aged woman''s eyes moved. She gently raised her hand, and the giant kite slowed down and slowly landed to the ground. At this time, some people on the ground rise to the sky. "Mr. He and Mr. Zheng, you are all right." The middle-aged woman spoke. One of them was dressed as a middle-aged Confucian scholar, and the other was tall and burly, like a black iron tower. "Premier Zhao, you are all right." The two met the middle-aged woman together. Zhao Ning, a middle-aged woman, is one of the vice presidents of Baima Academy. The middle-aged Confucian scholar was he Zhen, the elder of the he family. Another big man was Zheng Yuan, the elder of the Zheng family. "This time, we won''t let old blood shadow escape." Zheng Yuan said slowly. Zhao Ning of Baima academy nodded: "not bad." The white horse Academy of Zheng Jiatong once pursued and killed the blood shadow old devil in the past years. But twenty five years ago, the old devil suddenly disappeared and never came into the world again. Baima academy and the Zheng family had to give up. But recently, I heard that the old devil reappeared in Longbei county again. Baima academy and Zheng family immediately contacted each other and sent people to subdue the demon in Longbei. He''s family is for other reasons. "What do president Zhao think of Xu Xingzhi?" He Zhen asked. Zhao Ning''s expression did not change at all: "he is willing to degenerate and is no longer a student of our college. He has not committed any more crimes now. Therefore, we will not clean up the door for the time being. However, we will not intervene in what Mr. He wants to do." He Zhen nodded: "this is the best." Xu Xingzhi had a feud with he family in the past years, and debating the Scriptures led to the death of an old man of he family. He hid in Baima academy to study as an undergrad, and the family didn''t care about it for the time being. Later, he was expelled from Baima academy, and he family had been looking for him. It was just that he had not been seen a few days ago. Later, news came that he was in the newly emerged Chang''an City, just like the old blood shadow devil. He''s family was the leader of the team. He contacted Baima academy and Zheng family to go to Chang''an. "The royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty should also act." Zheng Yuan said in a low voice: "we need to be careful, don''t be Dongtang from behind to make dumplings together." Zhao Ning did not change his face: "no matter the eastern Tang Dynasty or Chang''an, they are not the right way, naturally we should be on guard." The three families meet and rush to Longbei county. When they were about to arrive at Longbei County, they suddenly ran into another group of people. The Hu family. "Here, Hu Ming?" Zheng Yuan asked. The head of the opposite party, Hu Yingming, an old member of the Hu family, said: "yes, this time, I''m going to clean up the door." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 90 "If Hu Ming takes refuge in Chang''an City, Chang''an city will inevitably protect him." He Zhenyan said: "brother Yingming might as well join us and make concerted efforts." Hu Yingjie glanced over Zhao Ning, he Zhen and Zheng Yuan''s faces, and finally said, "let''s find out the situation first." "Naturally." After meeting with Hu Yingjie''s children, he Zhen and others joined forces. They went to Longbei county first. There are officials of the eastern Tang Dynasty waiting here: "all of you have come to save Longbei in the name of righteousness. I am very grateful to you." "Don''t mention it. Tell us what you have." Zhao Ning said calmly. The officials of the eastern Tang Dynasty on the opposite side quickly ordered people to get a number of maps, and arranged a special person as a guide. A group of people immediately set out to follow the map. At the moment, Longbei county has gradually formed a wave of moving Chang''an. Although a considerable part of the people are still waiting to see, there are too many displaced people affected by the disaster. They are homeless and worried about their food and clothing. In the hope that it could not be worse, a considerable number of the refugees and the common people had only one word as they had at the beginning. "Go.". Xu Xing''s figure flashed in the air, and it was so strange that he heard the cage made by him. He Zhen looks at the other side to leave, full of surprise. With his accomplishments in the realm of knowledge, he could not see how the other side got away. He only felt that Xu Xingzhi''s writing was totally different from the past. Xu Xingzhi didn''t care about the flow of people at the foot of the mountain at the moment, just wanted to get out of it first. At present, he can only ask Mr. Wu Yun to deal with it. He Zhen immediately pursued Xu Xing. But at this time, suddenly a blood light across the sky. The rain of blood fell all over the sky, forcing him to stop and quickly avoid. A blood Phoenix appears in the sky and becomes a human. It''s the old blood shadow. Before Xu Xingzhi could breathe a sigh of relief, he saw four figures in all directions. One of them is Zhao Ning, the vice president of Baima Academy. "Master Zhao..." Xu Xingzhi sighed. "I don''t have to call it that way." Zhao Ning looked solemn and cold: "you are no longer a student of white horse. You did not have many evil deeds in the past, and the Academy did not clean up its doors. But if you encourage evil today, you are suicidal." She only glanced at Xu Xing, and her eyes fell on the old devil of blood shadow: "at present, I will deal with the devil first. If you don''t die in Mr. He''s hands later, I will clean up the door for white horse." The blood shadow old devil hears the speech to be opposite: "depend on you, still want to be opposite with me?" "Old devil, you''ve been hiding for decades, and you''ve been hiding enough. You should know that the net of heaven is vast, and there is no omission." Zhao Ning said coldly, "today, you can''t escape." The old devil of blood shadow said with a sneer: "you should be glad that I have followed your majesty all these years. I have cultivated my moral character and never asked about foreign affairs. Otherwise, I would have sent you to the west if you were not half full of it." "I''m just a villain to take you in." Zhao Ning''s tone was indifferent: "the so-called Chang''an is just a grotto. You can only deceive ordinary people." Xu Xingzhi shook his head: "Zhao Dean, you are wrong. Chang''an is far better than the eastern Tang Dynasty. " "Why waste your breath with the stubborn?" He Zhen speaks at the same time, take out the pen, ink and paper, and write quickly. Like condensed thick ink, pieces of black solid, rapid display. "Yes, I''ll see the real chapter under my hand." The speed of Zheng''s family is faster than that of Mr. Zheng. Zhao Ning was not vague. He chanted poems and articles and turned them into sharp blades, which were as dense as a rainstorm. He also attacked the old man of blood shadow. With a roar of laughter, the old devil lost his human form and turned into a bloody Phoenix. With his wings open, he directly swallowed Zhao Ning''s sword. Zheng Yuan used the secret legend of the Zheng family to shake the mountain. He used his unique skill to push the mountain palm. He raised his hands and feet. His strength was infinite. It seemed that he could move mountains and sea. Blood Phoenix issued a long cry, countless blood on the body, winding Zheng Yuan. Zheng Yuan found that he was so powerful that he could hardly exert himself. Not only that, countless blood threads, but also recycled, trying to drag him to the blood Phoenix. Zheng Yuan intuitively felt that there was an extremely dangerous abyss. He drank in a deep voice, and stood firm as a mountain, so that the blood could not drag him. But in this way, the previous initiative suddenly turned into passive and was suppressed by the old blood shadow devil. Two enemies will not be defeated by blood. Zhao Ning and others were all surprised. Although the level of the old devil is the seventh, his magic skills are so exquisite that they are above the unique skills of Baima academy and Zheng family. The old devil of blood shadow can handle it well, but it''s hard to walk on the other side.He took the sixth level of cultivation as his goal, but he was not able to get the upper hand against he Ning in the seventh state. Seeing that the old devil was so powerful, he Ning''s expression became more and more serious. In the face of his weakness, Xu Ning tried his best to help him. A large number of ink block condensation, it seems to form a high wall. Xu Xingzhi''s attack fell on the high wall, which was blocked and difficult to break through. However, he Zhen kept on making a move, one side and another side of the "ink wall" appeared. Xu Xingzhi knew that was the root of his family''s family learning. There are many Confucian classics, and countless scholars speculate on it. Different academies or Confucian families will form their own classical doctrines. Like the justice of Baima academy, it is called "peace of mind". Not every student of Baima academy can understand it, but the one who understands it is easier to concentrate and understand the truth. In the process of fighting with the enemy, it is not easy to be affected by the other party. At the same time, the flow of literary talent is smooth, and it is not easy to be interrupted by interference. The righteousness of the Cheng family is called "thick accumulation and thin hair". It is easier to accumulate literary talent by practicing at ordinary times. When dealing with people, it consumes less literary talent. The justice of he family is called "four levels and eight stability". Four legal principles and eight rules have been established to build a high wall of the city, which can not be broken if it is not a high boundary. It is extremely safe to deal with enemies lower than one''s own level, and there is almost no possibility of rollover. The same realm, self-protection can be, but difficult to crack. At present, he Zhen has set up eight "ink walls", and then there are four falls. Xu Xing has no room to escape. But just as the ninth ink wall was about to form, a dark shadow appeared behind he Zhen. He Zhen resists the attack of the shadow, and the condensation of the ninth ink wall is interrupted. He looked back and saw that the shadow was a big black bat. However, with the appearance of the big black bat, thunder came from afar, pointing to the big black bat. It''s the old Hu family, Hu Yingjie. The unique skill of the Hu family, galloping thunder legs, is really like a thunderbolt chain, irresistible. The big black bat had to fly to avoid. In the middle of the sky, he changed back to human appearance, showing Hu Ming''s face. "Seventh uncle..." As soon as Hu Ming opened his mouth, he was interrupted by the other party. Thunderbolt like heavy leg, instantly across the distance of space, kick to his eyes. Hu Ming''s body was kicked, split into pieces, into a group of fragmented black shadow. Then scattered black shadows condense on one side to reproduce the big black bat. Hu Ming is watched by his family uncle. His cultivation in the sixth level is difficult to rival his opponent in the seventh state. He is unable to protect himself and can no longer help Xu Xingzhi. He Zhen pressed step by step, and the ninth ink wall fell. But immediately there is blood Phoenix flapping its wings and smashing the ink wall. But just a moment later, Zhao Ning of Baima academy and Zheng Yuan of Zheng family caught up with Xueying old devil and did not give him the chance to help Xu Xingzhi out of the encirclement. In the middle of the air, the battlefield was in a mess. The people at the foot of the mountain looked up at the sky as if it were a tragic image of the end of the world. The panic stricken crowd began to disperse, and there were signs of fleeing. In the sky, although the old ghost of blood shadow helps Hu Ming and Xu Xing from time to time, on the whole, he gradually falls into the inferior position and becomes more and more passive. Seeing that the situation was getting worse and worse, an arrow came from the direction of Longling. He Zhen''s face changed slightly. He dodged and was almost scratched by the arrow. While he was in a state of shock, the archer had already rushed over. If you come here, you know me. Chen Jiezhi of the Chen family. The other side''s martial arts big wind and cloud palm, he also recognized. But in the blazing tornado, suddenly rushed out the fierce murderous spirit. The opponent''s fist fell, and the sharpness was incomparable, as if he could kill the real dragon. He Zhen was caught off guard and nearly seriously injured in this blow. The ink wall resists continuously and is broken continuously by the opponent. What is really dangerous and dangerous, just take the opportunity to avoid. Chen Jiezhi kept on attacking, cutting off the dragon fist and hitting Hu Yingjie''s thunder leg. As a result, Chen Jiezhi was standing in mid air with only a slight flicker. Hu Yingjie''s right leg shock, the whole person fly out. There are two old demons with blood shadow and Chen Jiezhi. They take over the four seventh level masters in the opposite side with one enemy and two at the same time. Xu Xingzhi and others can finally breathe a sigh of relief. The children of the Chen family, who came with Chen Jiezhi, quickly gathered together with Xu Xingzhi and Hu Ming. But at this time, the children of the four schools who followed Zhao Ning and others also took part in the war. In addition to the four leaders of the seventh level, there are also masters of the fifth and sixth level. Xu Xingzhi and others had to fight and retreat.Although the old devil of blood shadow wanted to make a break with the other party, he was still patient when he thought of Zhang Dongyun''s order and covered the others with Chen Jiezhi. The flow of people on the ground moved again. Slowly close to the Longling mountains. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 91 Worthy of the name of the waist injury, the veritable waste wood, renewal is very suck. I''m sorry again. This book, strive to repair the character, update more, so that everyone can enjoy it. At present, from the data point of view, the book''s performance may not be very optimistic, but we must write it down carefully and strive to update it as much as possible. Everyone''s book review and chapter said that I have read, see many friends pay attention to a few questions, here unified answer. One is that the immortal traces themselves are all broken up, and it seems that the invincible city with the core of immortal trace is not so stable? There is no need to worry about this. There are special reasons for the original breakage of the immortal trace. To be exact, it is because of special reasons that the immortal trace has been broken down, and the truth will be disclosed in the following articles. Secondly, I saw that many friends disagreed with Lord Zhang''s bad taste. This does not involve the plot and foreshadowing, it is just stubborn, so it can be modified. Here we do a small survey to see whether there are more people who want to eliminate or to keep. Please leave a message in this sentence, and I will make statistics. Third, some people said that the idea of this invincible city has been read in other books. This is a coincidence, the source of creativity. In fact, it is written in the text that when I played games, there were safe houses or campsites and other things, and I thought about what kind of stories would these things bring if they were expanded? I wrote it when I thought of it. Later, others told me that there were others who had written similar golden fingers. However, since I have already started to write a book, I will not give up and write my own story. Finally, I asked when I could make a change before I had a friend? It starts tomorrow. According to the old custom, the outbreak on the day of launch is a gift to all of you. It is not included in the mending more. The mender will update the character before it is put on the shelves. I have no face to say, please believe me or something. You can only say that you can see my follow-up performance. Life goes on and on. I can''t say more, but I will try my best. I''m a full-time writer, but I don''t have any income. So I would like to say that if you like this book, please support more legitimate subscription. It''s about eating. Thank you in advance. It''s on sale this morning. If there is no big accident, it should be after 12 o''clock, because of the system relationship, there may be more or less delay, I hope you understand. I am sure that I will update you as soon as it is opened. At that time, please give more support. Finally, I would like to thank my editor in chief, Taishan, responsible editor Sheng Xia, and everyone who supports me up to now. If you are not used to staying up late, you can get up and watch it tomorrow morning. If you like to taste fresh food for the first time, let''s meet you tonight! Thank you! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 92 The white horse academy, the he family, the Zheng family, and the Hu family gathered together to block the flow of refugees to Chang''an. Xu Xingzhi, Hu Ming, Guo Zi and others tried to lead the people to break through. On the ground, the crowd moved slowly, and the six masters fought each other in the air. On the other side, in the distant sky, there are other people, looking out from afar. The leader was Li Dang, the fourth son of the Tang Dynasty. Songyang academy, Bai Hongfeng, jingyuelou, and Qingfu palace were all behind him. "Unfortunately, in order to avoid them finding out, we have to stay away from it." Li Dang looked at the distance, the wind and clouds were surging: "far away, they can''t find us, but we can''t see the details of the war." Fang Wu, the supervisor of Songyang academy, also looks at the direction of Longling: "but it is certain that all the four seventh level masters, including Mr. Zhao, have participated in the war. Although Chang''an is retreating, it is advancing and retreating in an orderly manner without any disorder. This shows that Baima academy and his party have not completely gained the upper hand. " "This is natural. Otherwise, Mr. Mingxi would not have fallen into a trap before. Chang''an''s strength should not be underestimated." Li Dang said. Taoist Xuanfeng, the elder of Qingfu palace, turned his head and looked at Lin Xiaoxiao, the elder of Jingyue tower. He did not speak. Lin Xiaoxiao looked calm: "Chang''an outside the city of these people, probably not their full strength, to attack the city, more difficult." That''s why we invited him to join us He aimed to the side and back of the corner of his eye. There, there is a huge frame, pulled covered with black cloth curtain, airtight. But among them, from time to time, there are strange voices. Qingfu palace, Songyang academy, jingyuelou and baihongfeng are all controlling themselves. Don''t turn your head to see the mysterious frame. But all of us, obviously, are concerned about the existence of any danger hidden in it. Li Dang and other leaders naturally know that the people in the car are the old devil of ziri. This old devil has lived in seclusion for many years. Once he comes out of the mountain, he looks normal, but he will suddenly show the horror of choosing someone to eat. "This old devil is really dangerous. He has a bad intention to collect him in the dark Pavilion. The king and his highness should be careful." The Taoist Xuanfeng spoke slowly. "Brother Wang and the national master need to sit in the capital when their father is away. It''s hard to move around." Li Dang, the governor of Qingyuan, sighed: "if not, brother Wang and I are not willing to release the old devil." He turned his head and looked at the distant Dragon Ridge: "however, the power is regarded as fighting poison with poison. Here, it can be used." Huang Zhi, the elder of baihongfeng, shook his head: "unfortunately, there is a big devil in YeChuan County in the south, which has attracted the dean of Baima Academy. Otherwise, if he comes forward instead of Zhao Ning, it will be much easier to attack Chang''an." "It''s said that it''s the change of practicing magic ape?" asked the Taoist Xuanfeng Huang Zhi chin head: "there is such a rumor." Fang Wu Xu of the Songyang prison yard said: "over the northeast side, the Lingxiao sect has been making a lot of noise recently..." Huang Zhi breathed out a sigh: "a troubled autumn!" "At the moment when our Tang Dynasty is at war with foreign enemies, the interior is empty, so some gangsters dare to jump out one after another." Li Dang said: "when my father and his teachers return to the court, there will be some trouble, but now we have to work hard for you to share the worries for the Tang Dynasty." All the people around him said in unison: "Your Highness is serious. We should try our best." Looking into the distance, Li Dang saw the battlefield over there, moving slowly, and gradually approaching the Longling mountain area. In his hand, a blue jewel flashed suddenly. Li Dang took a pen and paper to write down a few words and asked the king of Tang for instructions: "follow closely into the mountain?" The blue eye of the Pearl shines in the sky and shows the handwriting on the white paper. "Zhun" although he knew that the king of Tang could not hear of him, Li Dang still habitually bowed down and said, "the children obey the orders." He handed qingtianyan to Fang Wu, the supervisor of Songyang Academy: "Mr. Fang, you are a great scholar in the seventh state. His writing and writing skills are much sharper than mine. This treasure is still in your custody. It can be used to communicate with my father in times of crisis." Fang Wu took over the blue pearl that day: "Your Highness is very kind." So they set off again and went to the direction of Longling. On the way, they still carefully control the speed and keep the distance from the four white horse academies in front of them. The four allied forces in front of them fought with Chang''an people for a long time, and finally began to enter the deep mountains and forests of Longling. Li Dang and others, who were far behind, calmed down. After both sides of the war entered the mountain, they only speeded up a little and got close to the mountain area. They stopped again at the edge of the forest. Li Dang looked at the primeval forest in the high mountains ahead, and thought slightly: "the terrain in the mountain is much more complicated, and the bandits in Chang''an have been operating here for a long time. Mr. Mingxi and others who were previously trapped in it have not sent out any information about the specific situation inside. We should explore the way first..."Fang Wu, Huang Zhi and others all nodded slightly: "Your Highness is right." Old Lin Xiaoxiao took a deep breath: "it''s dangerous to explore the road, so let me go." Li Dang waved his hand with a smile: "although elder Lin''s martial arts are profound, as you just said, exploring the road is more risky." He stopped Lin Xiaoxiao, but Lin Xiaoxiao was not relaxed. The other party seems to care about her safety, but in fact, she still shows her distrust of Jingyue building. Afraid of her collusion with Chang''an, she pretends to explore the way and deceive them into traps. "Or ask him to go?" Huang Zhi, the elder of baihongfeng, glances at the frame covered with black cloth. "This old situation is too out of control. It''s better not to let him act alone." Qingfu palace elder Xuanfeng Taoist said: "or by the poor road to it." He looked around the crowd: "please look after my flesh." Li Dang clasped his fist: "thank you, Taoist priest. Please don''t worry about your body. I will protect the Dharma for you personally, but I will never allow anyone to get close to you." "Thank you, your highness. Thank you all When you sit on your knees, you''ll be able to talk. His body is like entering into Ding. Four Taoist priests from Qingfu palace come to guard the four sides. Li Dang and others are also guarding the periphery, watching the dark red fire flash in the air. The spirit of Xuanfeng daoren, out of the body, traveled far away and entered the mountains of Longling. The road itself, however, is very clear, and there is no need for him to search. Xuanfeng Taoist as long as along the mountain road opened up, all the way up. Soon, he saw the figures in the mountains. The white horse academy and other four allied forces are pursuing the refugees protected by Xu Xingzhi and others. Xuanfeng Taoist immediately slowed down the speed again, as if at once, followed far away. At this time, he could see clearly the bloody old devil and Chen Jiezhi''s attack, and intercepted he Zhen, Zhao Ning, Zheng Yuan and Hu Yingjie with two enemies and four enemies. The Taoist Xuanfeng frowned. In his impression, Chen Jiezhi is not so strong. Too far apart, he was not sure whether the four Zhao Ning retained their strength. If the four men are retaining their strength, they are obviously aware of the plans of Li Dang and others and are waiting for them to join the war. Xuanfeng Taoist slightly frowned, hesitated whether to close some observation. Zhao Ning and others have not yet found that the supernatural spirit of Xuanfeng Taoist is following behind. However, they do know that Li Dang and others intend to follow in order to gain profits. The white horse academy and other four forces also have their own plans. If Xueying Laomo, Xu Xingzhi, Hu Ming and others are vulnerable, they will simply work together to solve the problem. If Chang''an is really powerful and has difficulties in solving it, they will stop outside Chang''an and wait for Li Dang and his party. In a word, the blood shadow old devil and other evil sects should be killed, but Li Dang and his family should not be given a chance to eat two. But now it seems that the strength of Chang''an city is not weak. The old blood shadow devil has not been out of the mountain for more than 20 years. Although he is still in the seventh state, he obviously does not waste his time. His magic skill is much more excellent than that of that time. What surprised Zhao Ning and others was Chen Jiezhi. In just a few months, from the sixth level to the seventh level, our strength has been strengthened. In any case, his martial arts are not the great storm palm of the Chen family. But it is more domineering and stronger than big Fengyun palm. Both the Zheng family and the Hu family are martial arts heirs, and they were called the Chen family in the past. But now, Zheng Yuan''s pushing mountain palm and Hu Yingjie''s galloping legs are actually suppressed by Chen Jiezhi''s cutting dragon fist. Zhao Ning several people in the heart of doubt. Did Chen Jiezhi get his boxing from Chang''an City? It seems that the prediction of Chang''an city will go up a new step. I''m afraid we can''t attack Chang''an rashly. We need to wait for Li Dang to join them Just when Zhao Ning and others were thinking about it, suddenly someone in front of him cheered. Zhao Ning and others were shocked. The old blood shadow demon showed blood rain, swallowed the storm of Zhao Ning''s pen and ink, turned his head and looked at it, but his face became gloomy. Out of the corner of his eye, Chen Jiezhi saw an old man in black walking down the mountain road in the distance. Seeing Mr. Wu Yun, Chen Jiezhi was also subconsciously relieved. And those who escorted the people and fought with the children of the four schools of the Chen family and the Hanshan school cheered in unison. So many refugees and the common people are at a loss. The children of the four schools, including Baima academy, were even more surprised. However, seeing the cheers of the enemy, they immediately realized that the old man in black was also the enemy. Moreover, it must be strong. Zheng Yuan, an old member of the Zheng family, raised his voice and asked, "who is the Lord of Chang''an?"Not only was the enemy curious, although he joined Chang''an, Hu Ming, who had never been to Chang''an, also watched the old man in black. "How dare I compare the light of fireflies with the brightness of my majesty''s sun and moon?" It''s not loud, but it''s in everyone''s ears. Zheng Yuan couldn''t help but sink a little. The old man in black, who attracted the cheers of Chang''an people, is not the Lord of Chang''an? "You can take the people away. I will deal with it here." The blood shadow old devil snorted coldly: "if you don''t take care of these mortals, how can I let a few scumbags enter the mountain?" Zhao Ning and others were furious at the speech. Mr. Wu Yun, who was dressed in black, said calmly, "you are too slow to handle it." As he spoke, he raised his hands with one cuff. Suddenly two dark clouds appeared. As the clouds rolled, they produced a huge suction. The children of the four schools who tried to stop the advance of the refugees suddenly got unstable and rolled and were sucked into the dark clouds. Zhao Ning, vice president of Baima academy, was shocked and wrote in a hurry. His literary talent attracted the aura of the four sides and turned into a strong wind, blowing the clouds. Then the dark clouds did not change, and they kept rolling and expanding, sucking in one after another of the white horse academy students. The children of the Zheng family, the he family and the Hu family came to the same end. However, the refugees and the Chang''an practitioners who were near them stood still and were not affected at all. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 93 Zhang Dongyun''s invincible city system has reached an area of 24 kilometers from north to South and 16 kilometers from east to west. However, the city wall is still within the range of six kilometers from north to South and four kilometers from east to west. This led to Zhang Dongyun''s invincible range in a fairly wide distance "outside the city". Just now, the children of the four schools have gone after the people in Chang''an City, and have already set foot in this area They were stunned at the moment, looking at the old man in black who seemed to be born as a demon. Firelight? The old man in black claims to be the light of fireflies. What is the light of the sun and the moon in his mouth? Hu Ming trembled slightly. Not because of fear, but because of excitement. He knew that he had made the right decision to join Chang''an city! The old man of blood shadow glanced at Hu Ming. His face was more ugly, but he didn''t speak. Zhao Ning said in a cold voice, "where is the place where the evil is hidden, and where is the infernal abyss, which one can count as the light of the sun and the moon?" Hearing this, Mr. Wu Yun was not annoyed. Instead, he gave a faint smile: "how many fools are there in the world?" Hu Yingjie, an old member of the Hu family, said in a deep voice: "Hu and Chang''an city had no resentment in the past and no hatred in recent days. Today, I come here purely to clean up the door. As long as Chang''an does not protect Hu Ming, I will leave immediately." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly: "my majesty is broad-minded and covers thousands of people. As long as you are loyal to your majesty and abide by the rules of Chang''an City, anyone can have a foothold in Chang''an." On hearing this, Hu Ming immediately said in a loud voice: "I would like to be loyal to your majesty, abide by the rules of Chang''an City, serve Chang''an, and contribute the rest of my life!" Mr. Wu Yun looked at him and nodded calmly: "then, you can enter the city, everything depends on your follow-up performance." "Yes Hu Ming was overjoyed. Mr. Wu Yun went on to say, "now, I will give you a beacon fire frontier to resist foreign enemies and never waver. It will take shape to protect Zhao Ning. But the next moment, a fist, on the wall. Then, Zhao Ning''s body was hit thoroughly! Mr. Wu Yun stood on his side, one hand still behind his back, the other hand clenched into a fist. His arms run through Zhao Ning''s body, and his fist pokes out his back. "You are noisy." Mr. Wu Yun smiles. Zhao Ning''s lips moved, but he couldn''t make a sound. As Mr. Wu Yun slowly took back his arm, her body was torn apart and scattered into a rain of blood. Mr. Wu Yun''s sleeves and hands are spotless. He seemed to have just killed a mosquito and calmly turned his head to see he Zhen, a member of the he family. "It''s said that he''s family has a classic sense of justice and is stable." Mr. Wu Yun said casually: "you start, I''ll give you the opportunity to write twelve articles." He Zhen looks ugly. However, Mr. Wu Yun did not pay any attention to him. Instead, he turned to the empty sky in the distance. His eyes seemed to condense into substance. Under his gaze, the air in the air rippled like a dark red fire. In the light of the fire, a vague figure appeared. It is the elder of Qingfu palace and the Taoist Xuanfeng. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 94 Xuanfeng Taoist spirit out of the body, far away to see Mr. Wu Yun''s hand, secretly shocked. Seeing that Hu Yingjie, Zheng Yuan and Zhao Ning, three masters of the seventh level, have been defeated in succession, the Taoist Xuanfeng is eager to retreat. Mr. Wu Yun''s strength seems to go beyond the eighth level. Not to mention the real owner of Chang''an City, there are others. It is Li Dang, ziri old devil and others come in together, and they are still not the opponents of Chang''an. We must wait for the emperor of Tang to return to the dynasty before making any plans. Xuanfeng Taoist thought so, while intending to leave. But under Mr. Wu Yun''s gaze, his spirit appeared and exposed to everyone. Seeing that his whereabouts had been exposed, Xuanfeng Taoist priest accelerated to fly out of the mountain. But Mr. Wu Yun waved, and a black cloud appeared, surrounding the spirit of Xuanfeng Taoist. Xuanfeng Taoist practice, after another dark red flame appeared, burning black clouds around, trying to escape. But the black clouds seemed endless and surrounded him all the time. Seeing this, Chen Jiezhi saluted Mr. Wu Yun: "I''m going to search for his flesh, and my colleagues who protect his Dharma." Then he rowed across the sky and flew out of the mountain. Xu Xingzhi looks at the blood on the beach after Zhao Ning''s death, and his expression is complicated. When he recovered, he calmed down and saluted Mr. Wu Yun. Then he went down the mountain to help Chen Jiezhi. When they got outside the mountain, they could not help frowning at the same time. Because waiting outside the mountain, guarding the body of Xuanfeng Taoist is not only Qingfu palace disciples, but also a group of other experts. And, look familiar. Li Dang, the governor of Qingyuan, and others, who were waiting outside, watched the flesh of Taoist Xuanfeng trembling slightly. They had guessed that he might be in trouble. At this time, seeing Chen Jiezhi''s two men out of the mountain, Li Dang and others immediately understood that the other side was up to look for the flesh of Xuanfeng Taoist. It is estimated that the spirit of Xuanfeng Taoist is in trouble and hard to return for a while. "Take them first and ask them about the situation inside!" Li Dang immediately ordered. Old Lin Xiaoxiao, the director of Jingyue building, made the first move. Chen Jiezhi was chosen as the "Moonlight" of the cold forest. At the same time, there was a second round of "Moonlight" flying, aiming at Xu Xingzhi who was following up. "Double moon" Lin Xiaoxiao is one of the three martial Taoists in Jingyue tower. His strength is not under Yao Kui, the senior master in the building. She is different from other martial arts of Jingyue tower, not a mirror light round shield, a crescent cutlass. Instead, the shield is not used, and the double sabres are in the hand, and the name of "Shuangyue" is inherent. With the blessing of murderous spirit, the moonlight kept expanding between the two crescent cutlasses, which was almost ten meters long in the end. Chen Jiezhi saw that both palms came out at the same time. The big cloud palm turned into a storm and blocked Lin Xiaoxiao''s two types of cold moon knives. Help Xu Xingzhi also block the attack at the same time, he said: "immediately return." Xu Xingzhi didn''t talk much nonsense, so he immediately returned to the mountain forest. Chen Jiezhi also fought and retreated. But Lin Xiaoxiao''s strength is not vulgar, two curved moonlight whirl, immediately cut through the storm created by Chen Jiezhi. The moonlight returned to her hand, and she immediately went forward to catch up with Chen Jiezhi. But unexpectedly, Chen Jiezhi suddenly killed a gun. Lin Xiaoxiao greets the storm with "Moonlight". But unexpectedly, in the storm, suddenly hit a punch! Put your fist up, chop it down, and hit it down. Ferocious power, unexpectedly all of a sudden will cold moon knife knife knife light smash! Xiaolin continued to fight. The blow was completely beyond Ling Xiaoxiao''s expectation. Unprepared, she could only hastily withdraw another knife and cut Chen Jiezhi''s arm from the side. She changed in a hurry, but Chen Jiezhi came prepared. With his arm raised, his fist smashed into the blade side of Lin Xiaoxiao''s machete. The fierce chopping dragon fist directly discounts the opponent''s machete from the middle. The moon is also cut by the dragon, and the moonlight is suddenly broken and dissipated in the invisible. Chen Jiezhi''s other hand is also clenched into a fist and is smashing into Lin Xiaoxiao''s face. Lin Xiaoxiao lost his first move, so he had to bite his teeth with another knife, condense his murderous spirit and attack Chen Jiezhi. You can''t do it if you lose both. She must end up worse than Chen Jiezhi. Now she only wants to make her opponent pay some price. Chen Jiezhi regarded Lin Xiaoxiao''s knife as nothing, and hit his opponent in the face. This blow will smash Lin Xiaoxiao''s head! But at this time, suddenly another hand reached out. This hand is also clenched into a fist. Chen Jiezhi''s hard touch moves to block Lin Xiaoxiao''s killing move. Both sides of the body at the same time, back away. Chen Jiezhi secretly called it a pity, but it was no surprise. In the eastern Tang Dynasty, there were six schools in the three academies, four roads and five schools. Among them, the three great families and the five great schools were all handed down by martial arts.In fact, many years ago, it was supposed to be seven schools and nine aristocratic families. However, in recent years, the destruction of the two sects and the decline of the three aristocratic families, including the Chen family, were all given by the imperial court of the Tang Dynasty in Baidong. Lijia Dynasty is the first inheritance of Wudao in the eastern Tang Dynasty. The king of Tang is also the first expert of the eastern Tang Dynasty. The person who rescued Lin Xiaoxiao at this moment is Li Dang, the fourth son of the Tang Dynasty king, who has been practicing martial arts and martial arts from the royal family. With Lin Xiaoxiao, Zheng Yuan, Yao Kui, Hu Yingjie and others, they are the seventh level of martial arts. Li Dang of rentu realm has more combat effectiveness than others. Looking at the eastern Tang Dynasty, it is difficult to find out the seventh level warrior who is stronger than him. If you want to find it, you still have to find it in the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty. His warking boxing was superior to other martial arts in the eastern Tang Dynasty. But now, it''s a match. After a fight between Chen Jiezhi and Li Dang, he took advantage of the force of the earthquake to retreat and avoid Lin Xiaoxiao''s counterattack. Li Dang exchanged a fist with Chen Jiezhi. His pupil shrank suddenly. He stopped at the same place and did not continue to shoot. He looked at each other. How can the opponent fight his champion boxing? Chen family, he also has some understanding. In the same realm, the opponent''s big Fengyun palm cannot be the opponent of Zhanwang boxing. What is the origin of Chen Jiezhi''s boxing? Li dangzheng was surprised when a voice came from behind him. The voice is intermittent, but it can''t hide his prestige: "take him and leave." The voice came from Fang Wu, the supervisor of Songyang academy, from the blue pearl. Hearing the sound, the people in the eastern Tang Dynasty looked serious. That is the voice of the monarch of the eastern Tang Dynasty. It''s not easy for qingtianyan''s pearls to transmit their voice, so they can''t transmit their voice to the king of Tang. They can only transmit information by words. At the moment, the king of Tang couldn''t wait to send a letter by writing. He sent it directly. This shows that he attached great importance to Chen Jiezhi. To be exact, it is the emphasis on Chen Jiezhi''s boxing. If this boxing technique was not created by the Chen family, but was taught by Chang''an, then everyone would have underestimated this mysterious city Li Dang immediately understood his father''s intention. No matter whether the king of the Tang Dynasty could hear it or not, Li Dang habitually responded and then rushed to Chen Jiezhi in person. Next to the white Hongfeng elder Huang Zhi, is the same action. Fangwu of Songyang Jianyuan is still in place, holding qingtianyan and taking care of the flesh of Xuanfeng Taoist priest, so as to suppress the battle for all. After Lin Xiaoxiao, the head of Jingyue tower, escaped a robbery and calmed down his mind, he again attacked Chen Jiezhi with Li Dang and Huang Zhi. Chen Jiezhi fought and retreated. But Li Dang didn''t hesitate to rush to the first place. He didn''t have the consciousness that he didn''t stand under the dangerous wall. He''s taking all the attacks he''s made, creating opportunities for others. He alone, Chen Jiezhi is not sure that he can win, not to mention Huang Zhi and Lin Xiaoxiao, two martial arts masters in the seventh level. Lin Xiaoxiao''s two crescent cutlasses were flying in his hand, blocking Chen Jie''s way. Chen Jie swings the moonlight with one hand, and blocks Li Dang''s iron fist with the other. He was flying, trying to distance himself from his opponent. But at this time, suddenly a dazzling sword light up. As if Bai Hong startled the sky, the sword light fell from the sky and pointed to Chen Jiezhi''s retreating direction and sealed his way. Chen Jiezhi can only stop and move to avoid Bai Hongfeng elder Huang Zhi''s white Hongjian. But he just escaped the sword light, Li Dang''s Zhanwang fist immediately attacked. Chen Jiezhi had to fight with all his might. However, he couldn''t avoid Lin Xiaoxiao''s cold moon knife in desperate situation. Chen Jiezhi had to move reluctantly to avoid the crucial position. Moonlight, his back suddenly appeared knife edge, blood spatter. However, Li Dang and Huang Zhi kept up with each other. But at this time, the spatter of blood on Chen Jiezhi suddenly turned into a sharp arrow and shot Li Dang. Small blood arrow, but the strength is extremely strong, extremely fierce. Not yet close, just tearing the strong wind brought by the air, let Li Dang, Huang Zhi skin slightly tingling. They had to resist the blood arrow first. On the other hand, Chen Jiezhi''s wound suddenly stretches out blood. He takes him back as quickly as a puppet and avoids Lin Xiaoxiao''s cold moon knife. "Thank you for your help Chen Jiezhi did not look back, so he said thanks first. Draw his blood Phoenix through the blood line and hover in mid air. "Be careful." Said the old devil. He didn''t want to obey Mr. Wu Yun''s orders, so he didn''t come outside the mountain at the first time after he found the Taoist Xuanfeng. However, when Chen Jiezhi and Xu Xing were in danger, the old devil moved in his heart and came to help him.Although these people are used to obeying Mr. Wu Yun''s orders, they owe him the grace to save his life. What will happen in the future. To save the old man''s wings. The silk thread melted by dirty blood seems gentle, but in fact it is extremely sharp and invincible. Huang Zhi''s sword Qi and Lin Xiaoxiao''s Dao Qi are all pierced with blood, and are riddled with holes. Only Li Dang can barely parry, Huang Zhi and Lin Xiaoxiao are too busy to retreat. The old blood shadow devil was not proud of it. Instead, he looked into the distance, focusing on the frame covered with black cloth. There is the smell of terror coming from it, and it is becoming more and more intense! Suddenly, the black cloth curtain was burning soundlessly. However, the color of the flame is a strange purple. The purple flame burned and swallowed up the black cloth and the whole frame. Leilongju pulling the cart wants to run around, but the purple flame seems to have the evil existence of life, and immediately sweeps them. In an instant, there are only a few skeletons left in place. And purple flame silent burning, more and more dazzling, and finally into bright purple light, slowly rising into the sky, like a purple sun. In the sunshine, the dragon''s body hovered and gave out a strange smile: "blood shadow, is it you? I haven''t seen you for many years! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 95 "Purple sun, it''s really you." The blood shadow old devil incarnates the blood Phoenix, but the tone can still hear cold indifference. The Dragon shadow of the purple sun hovered, sending out a frightening roar. Then, a root of purple needle awn, like light, flying blood Phoenix. The blood phoenix also sends out the shrill long cry, its wings vibrate. All over the sky, turned into a sea of blood, forced to accommodate each other''s purple light. As soon as it came into contact with blood and water, it exploded and turned into a large purple flame. The purple flame will melt a large amount of blood. Each flash purple light of the needle awn, is a group of strange and domineering purple fire compression condensation, extraordinary power. Countless purple light, turned into countless flames, burst in succession. In the sea of blood, a large amount of blood was transpiration clean. Blood Phoenix again issued a long cry, the whole into the sea of blood. The Phoenix Nirvana, the sea of blood seems to have been rejuvenated, set off a storm, a large number of extinguished purple flame. The purple day old devil who incarnated as ziri Jiao kept laughing. From the purple sun flying out of the hair, as if endless. At this moment, the purple sun formed by the flame around zirijiao seems to be more dazzling than the real sun in the sky. Li Dang and others also secretly scolded the madman, avoiding the overwhelming, affecting the four sides of the needle light rain. "Think it''s the same as before?" Blood shadow old devil snorted coldly. In the sea of blood, Phoenix Nirvana, wings again. Countless blood arrows fly out of their bodies, drawing thousands of blood lines in the air, crisscross and turn into layers of blood nets. The purple light needle awn falls on the blood net and is blocked one after another. The soft blood thread circled in the air, entangled one needle after another, and then all of them were broken. The purple light needle awn burst and burst into purple flame. But the purple fire of evil and heterodoxy was extinguished immediately by the more evil and domineering blood line. Purple sun old devil''s laughter pauses slightly. Once a defeated general, he has made such great progress. If you were in front of him, you would have written down 11 pieces of paper. With the ink on the paper, it rises to the sky, condenses and converges, and finally forms 12 black "ink walls". These ink walls form a whole, like a book case, like an altar, like a plaque. Yingying brilliant flash, together to protect he Zhen himself, showing a firm and firm breath. Although he Zhen consumed a lot of energy, his face showed a smile. This time, he completed 12 poems and essays with "four levels and eight steadiness", both in content and in writing, which were the most outstanding works in his lifetime. It is said that "four levels and eight stability" can only meet the enemy in the same realm. But at the moment, he really has confidence to fight against his opponent in the eighth level. The strength of the old man in black is really strong. It may not be the eighth level. But he Zhen still firmly believes that he can at least break hands with the other party to let the other party know that he is not alone, let alone deceived He Zhen thought is moving to here, see the opposite Mr. Wu Yun, one hand holding a black box, the other hand up to the top. In the sky, all of a sudden thunder clouds, a purple electric snake, crisscross hair. Then Mr. Wu Yun waved down again. In the sky thunder converges, a thick purple thunder, split the ground in an instant. In the middle, he Zhen created twelve "ink walls" with "four levels and eight stability"! Without a sound, the "ink wall" collapsed! With little delay, cracks appeared on the twelve "ink walls". And then they broke together! None survived. He Zhen stupidly watched all the "ink walls" broken, and purple thunder momentum is still unfinished, continue to chop in his own body. The great scholar of he''s family suddenly fell to the ground in scorching darkness. Other people nearby are also standing in the same place. People who don''t know what classics are just praising Mr. Yu for attracting thunder and shaking the earth. People who know who is "stable" are even more shocked. Those who say that they are not in a higher position can not break the stability. But in fact, even the masters of the eighth level can''t be so easy to smash the twelve "ink walls" with one blow. It was as if a big wave had hit the sea, and there was nothing left of the sand and gravel fortress. The old Zheng Yuan of the Zheng family, who was captured by the four stone men, was also stunned, and his struggle was even much smaller. On the other side, Hu Ming said softly, "Uncle Qi, please think about it for other people." Hu Yingjie looked at Mr. Wu Yun and was speechless for a long time. Finally, he sighed and knelt down on one knee: "Hu is willing to surrender. It''s killing or cutting. I just hope you don''t embarrass the Hu family''s children here."In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun smiles with satisfaction. The sound of the system sounded in his mind: [random guard task 3.5 - kill or capture Zhao Ning, vice president of Baima academy, he Zhen, he Zhen, Zheng Yuan, Hu Yingjie, Hu Yingjie, and Xuanfeng Taoist priest, the elder of Qingfu palace] [the city master successfully killed Zhao Ning and captured Taoist he Zhen, Zheng Yuan, Hu Yingjie and Xuanfeng, Complete the random guard task 3.5 and gain 2500 upgrade experience points] take five intruders from the seventh level at a time, and let Zhang Dongyun''s guard upgrade experience soar by 2500 points at a time. The gap between the expansion and upgrading of the city can not only make up for the gap, but also increase a lot of balance. [the experience of upgrading the city master''s construction tasks has reached 3600 points, and the upgrading experience of guarding tasks has reached 5300 points, which meets the requirements of the third city expansion. Do you want to expand immediately? ¡¿ hearing the system prompt, Zhang Dongyun sat up from his seat and gently moved his neck. Start expanding. With Zhang Dongyun''s command, Chang''an City once again surges the golden light that only he can see, and then extends outward. The golden light expands as his own body senses extend outward. The wider world, completely under his control. One direction of expansion, officially beyond the Longling mountains, into the plains. Li Dang, ziri Laomo, Xueying Laomo and Chen Jiezhi, who were previously outside the invincible City, were also included in the system''s influence at this moment. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 96 [the coverage of the system has been expanded. Do you want to expand it immediately? Is the actual city size consistent with the current scope of the system? ¡¿ No. Zhang Dongyun ordered him to walk out of the Daming Palace. [when the poem was written, the literary talent attracted the aura of the four sides, and quickly formed a small hill, which supported from below and prevented the mountain top of Fang Wu from falling. Two peaks, one up and down, stacked together, vibrate together. On the surface of the mountain peak which is manifested in Fang Wu''s poems and articles, there suddenly appear flowing springs and waterfalls. The spring goes straight into the sky, hitting the bottom of the mountain above, hoping to break it up. This is the classical theory of Songyang Academy. Self cultivation, good at getting rid of obstacles and confusion. If they are used against the enemy, they are good at erasing the most threatening side of the other side and cutting off its edges and corners. However, this time, Fang Wu''s "breaking through the precipice" was totally unable to play a role. The top of the mountain is still, not to mention the gravel, even a piece of dust, have not been cut off. The mountain falls down and is unstoppable. The peaks revealed in Fang Wu''s poems below are as fragile as eggs, which are smashed into pieces by the peaks above. From the rock, to the broken soil, and finally to the powder, until no drop left. The mountain continued to press down, and all of Fang Wu''s people fell on the bottom. He died before he could make a sound. Li Dang and other Qi Qi were shocked, and even some of them couldn''t react for a while. It is often said that the martial arts of the Zheng family inherited the power of shaking the mountain and pushing the mountain palm. After practicing to a great extent, it seems that there is a great power to push mountains and fill the sea. But for Zheng yuanxiu, if he really wanted to push the mountains, he only shook some small hills. But the mountain peak in front of me is so huge that I don''t know how heavy it is. At present, he was held up by people out of thin air. He smashed Fang Wu''s magic power and killed the great Confucian of the seventh state. While they were on the side, they couldn''t see who was holding up the mountain. Is the other party hiding? When we were all in doubt, the mountain broke away from the ground again and flew into the air again. Bai Hongfeng elder Huang Zhi''s eyes flashed and pulled out his sword. He joined the sword and flew into the air. The whole person and the blade seemed to turn into a white light. The white light bends round and turns to Ruyi, which is flexible and changeable, circling around the mountain. Huang Zhi tries to find out who lifted the mountain. Lin Xiaoxiao, the head of Jingyue tower, saw this. His hands were raised, and two crescent swords like "Moonlight" flew into the air. Driven by Lin Xiaoxiao''s murderous spirit, the two moonbeams whirl back and forth, and also revolve around the mountain peaks in the sky. Together with Huang Zhi''s white rainbow sword, they search for the enemy. However, no matter how careful they were and how hard they tried, they could not find the goal. Inside the mountain? Huang Zhi, with all his strength, stabbed the rock and pierced the mountainside. Such a sharp sword is worthy of the great sect elders. But there was no gain. Where the hell is that man? In everyone''s heart, a blank. There is an idea ups and downs, always in the first time, all people expelled out of the mind, unwilling to admit. ¡­¡­ The other side, do not need to contact, can hold up this mountain in the air?! This conclusion makes them refuse to think about it. But try for a long time, there is no one in the sky. All of a sudden, the mountain was shaking. The earth and stone on it fell one after another, and the whole mountain rocked as if it disintegrated. All of them were surprised and subconsciously looked at Huang Zhi, the elder of Bai Hongfeng. Is it because of his sword? They all know Huang Zhi''s cultivation strength. Can we say that the enemy is actually strong outside but weak in the middle? Just now, Fang Wu has done everything possible? "Back!" Huang Zhi, however, gave a big drink. At the same time, he turned into a white rainbow and retreated quickly. In the middle of the sky, there are amazing changes in the mountains and rocks, which stretch out in the shape of five fingers. At the moment, the whole mountain peak turned into a huge hand covering the sky, hanging in the air, such as clenching one''s fist. One of the rocks of the finger, with five fingers open action, gently flick. White rainbow in the middle! Seemingly fast rainbow, but can not escape the slow fingers. Huang Zhi''s blood spurted wildly, scuttled across the air and fell to the ground! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 97 The palm of his hand, which was formed by the change of the peak, bounced off Huang Zhi, the elder of the white Hongfeng peak, and then stretched out a finger and pressed it to Lao Lin Xiaoxiao, the head of Jingyue tower on the ground. Lin Xiaoxiao''s face changed greatly. As he flew into the sky to dodge, he controlled his double swords and chopped at the huge palm of the mountain. Zhang Dongyun, who is on the Longling mountain, smiles at each other and continues to reach out in the air. Then the Xiaolin mountain continued to press. Two "Moonlight" with a width of more than ten meters were cut on the mountain stone, and the huge palm did not hurt a cent. On the contrary, two rounds of "Moonlight" collapsed and disappeared. And cover the sky palm outstretched a finger, accurate and punctual in Lin Xiaoxiao body, will her from the air pressure to the ground. Lin Xiaoxiao is like a thick stone column to suppress. His bones and tendons are broken, and his internal organs and six Fu organs are all moved to a position, and his flesh and blood are blurred. After one finger presses on the old Lin Xiaoxiao, the mountain peak covers the sky, and the giant hand rises again. With Zhang Dongyun waving his hand slowly on the Longling mountain, he opened his five fingers and went on to capture Li Dang, the son of the king of Tang Dynasty. Li Dang saw something bad and had already run away. In the seventh state, the martial arts are swift and swift. But he''s not as fast as the huge palms in the back. The mountain like giant palm, five fingers open, and then close, hold Li Dang in the palm. Seeing this, Li Dang had to stop, summon up all his strength and bombard the rocks in front of him. He tried to break a finger of his giant hand before he could completely clench his hand, otherwise he would be sealed in the middle of the mountain. Driven by the spirit of Xingtian war, Li Dang promoted the power of his king''s fist to the extreme and hit the rock with one punch. However, the rocks did not move and continued to close. Li Dang is crazy, and he is always fighting in vain. Finally, the rocks squeezed, and he didn''t even have room to turn around. There were rocks all over the place. It was dark and dark, and there was no light in the outside. Li Dang felt his whole body bones, as if to be crushed and crushed. He was bleeding all over his body and was seriously injured. Fortunately, he had the spirit of Xingtian war, which was secretly handed down by the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty, so that he did not affect his own military exertion even though he was seriously injured. So Li Dang tried to grit his teeth and insisted, hoping to open the rock surrounding him. At this time, outside there are groups of purple flame, in the huge palm of the explosion. "I''m not afraid that others are afraid of you!" Ziri old devil crazy state is fully displayed, incarnated in ziri Jiao, as if a purple sun, fan infinite purple flame, surrounded by the mountain changes of giant hands. But evil and tyrannical, devour all things burning purple flame, at this time can not hurt the mountain stone Fen. Zhang Dongyun on Longling smiles. Then in the middle of the air, the giant hand again squeezed Li Dang to a half tone, and the spirit of torture could no longer support his resistance. Then the fist clenched hand was like changing the whole mountain again, hitting the purple sun nearby. "Boom Ziri Jiao swam in the air, intending to dodge. However, no matter how he moved, he was still hit by the terrible blow of moving mountains and sea. So, that round of purple sun, burst! The demon turns the purple day Jiao, and his whole body purple flame condenses into the sun, is hit by a blow. All of a sudden, countless flames and flames flew around and fell to the earth. But before it really landed, the flame went out. The heat and power contained in it were all smashed and completely annihilated. With the fall of the fire, there are countless dragon scales, blood and scattered dragon claws. The whole body of ziri Jiao was split into pieces and burst into a mass of blood mist. In the purple light shining, an old man''s figure was thrown out and fell heavily on the ground. It was the purple sun old devil. However, at the moment, he has no legs and right arm. His left leg was broken at knee length, his right leg was even more thigh and leg missing, and his right arm was also broken at the shoulder. The whole person was beaten up and maimed. He, together with Li Dang, Prince of Qingyuan in the eastern Tang Dynasty, Lin Xiaoxiao, the head of Jingyue building, Huang Zhi, the elder of baihongfeng, and Fang Wu, the supervisor of Songyang Academy. However, between a few breaths, there are five masters, either dead or disabled. All the disciples who followed them couldn''t even react, so they just stayed in the same place. He did not even see what the enemy was like. His five leading Masters had been completely destroyed. In the presence of the magic mountain, the power of the people hovering in the sky is like a God. Xueying old devil and Chen Jiezhi both paid homage to the deep mountain of Longling: "Your Majesty has great powers and boundless power." "Clean up." In the air, an ethereal and majestic voice echoed. With this sentence, the sky covered giant palm opened again, and Li Dang, who was dying, fell.The giant hand of the mountain turned back to the shape of the mountain, and then fell to the ground, still in its original position. Xueying and Chen Jiezhi paid homage to the mountain again, then got up and turned around to clean up the battlefield. Without the leadership of Li Dang and other experts, although the remaining sects can be called elite, they can not resist the two great masters of blood shadow old devil and Chen Jiezhi. What''s more, they are now demoralized, scared to the core and not kneeling down on the spot to surrender. They are already of excellent psychological quality. At this time, all the people had to flee for a chance of life. They were not allowed to escape. A incarnation of blood Phoenix, thousands of blood threads crisscross the four sides, one body is as fast as lightning, moving around at the same time rolling up a continuous storm. There was no escape for all present. The old devil of blood shadow took people down one by one. He cleaned up happily, but his mood was not relaxed at all. He even startled his majesty to make a move in person, which fully showed the incompetence of their subordinates. As soon as he thought of this, the old man felt uneasy. On the other side of the mountain, Xu Xingzhi, Guo Zi and others came down to help escort the prisoners up the mountain. When they came to Longling and saw the new wall on the mountain road, they were all surprised. The prisoners only saw Chang''an City for the first time. They didn''t expect the city to be so huge. Although the old devil and Chen Jiezhi had already made some psychological preparations before, they were still shocked to see Chang''an city expand again. Mr. Wu Yun is standing on the wall of the outer city, watching the people come up the mountain. "This is..." At this time, the old devil of blood shadow did not care about the past disputes. He was full of doubts and looked at Mr. Wu Yun. Mr. Wu Yun said slowly, "this is your Majesty''s handwriting. From now on, Chang''an will draw up the inner city and the outer city. The admission qualification for the inner city will be promulgated in the near future." Looking at the mountain, the old man murmured to himself, "Your Majesty, every time you move, it''s a great stroke of earth shaking..." He turned to Mr. Wu Yun again: "what about these prisoners?" "Just give it to me." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly. The old man nodded slightly. After a pause, he said, "according to your Majesty''s command, you are responsible for interrogation and disposal of prisoners. I will not intervene. There are only a few people. After your interrogation, I will talk to them first." Mr. Wu Yun looked at him: "Zhao Ning of Baima academy is dead." "I know, but I don''t care about it." Blood shadow old devil nodded: "as long as purple sun and Zheng family that Zheng Yuan can." In the past, the old devil ziri made him suffer. Zhao Ning of Baima academy and Zheng Yuan of Zheng family all participated in the hunting and hunting for him. The old devil of blood shadow has never been a broad-minded person. Now his eyes are full of ferocity. "Yes." Mr. Wu Yun has no objection. The blood shadow old devil breathed out a breath Thank you Say, no longer stay, just leave. As if nothing had happened, Mr. Wu turned to Chen Jiezhi. The other side described him as a little embarrassed. He had been besieged by Li Dang, Lin Xiaoxiao and others, and suffered a lot of injuries. Although it was not fatal, it took some time to recover. "He who is devoted to his duty will not be wronged." Mr. Wu Yun''s tone was peaceful, and a small porcelain vase appeared in his hand, which floated from the air to Chen Jiezhi. After Chen Jiezhi took it, he opened the bottle and poured out a pill. Thank you for your medicine He took the pills, and immediately felt that his injury recovered quickly, and even his lost vitality was replenished. Chen family is a family of martial arts, medicine and martial arts do not separate, their own family medical classics Pharmacopoeia. But at the moment, Chen Jiezhi admired Chang''an city''s panacea. It''s just that he doesn''t know. It''s actually an illusion created by Zhang Dongyun. He heals his wounds with the power of invincible city system, and pretends to be the appearance of pills. Zhang Dongyun projected Mr. Wu Yun to receive the prisoners, and collected Li Dang and other four sects previously captured, including Baima academy and Zheng family. After interrogating them and extracting valuable information, they can all be sent to the mine. However, it is true to say that the practitioners in the mine are relatively rich and even have some surplus. Mining too much ore, but there is no more transport capacity and market to sell these Turquoise crystals. It seems that we should think about it and find other jobs for these prisoners Zhang Dongyun thought in his heart. Although yuan Shuang, the "purple sun old devil", is the only prisoner in the eighth level, it is not bad to hand him over to the bloody old devil for revenge. Speaking of it, Lord Zhang still has some regrets. It is not a pity for the old devil of ziri, but for the lack of income in Chang''an city. [random guard task 4.1 - kill or capture the purple sun old devil entering the city] [the city master captures the purple sun old devil who enters the city, completes the random guard task 4.1, and gains 700 upgrade experience points]City Lord Zhang looked at the system prompt and couldn''t laugh or cry. Purple day old devil is worthy of the eighth level, reward points, a person has 700 points. For the invaders in the seventh level, the reward points are only 500 points. But because he was framed into the newly expanded invincible city with the purple sun old devil, a group of people like Li Dang didn''t trigger the random guard task in the end. When the system generates tasks, it only calculates the purple sun old devil with the highest cultivation level among them. Li Dang, Huang Zhi, Lin Xiaoxiao and Fang Wu, the four practitioners of the seventh level, if all of them are included, are enough 2000 points of guard experience. But now all the old purple sun demons have been swallowed up. Damn it, my heart hurts Back in the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun covered his chest and felt unable to breathe. The only thing that can comfort him is the real scope of Chang''an city. [City Master: Zhang Dongyun current range: 64 kilometers from east to west, 96 kilometers from north to south, 32000 meters above and 32000 meters below the ground the scope of city walls: 16 kilometers from east to west, 24 kilometers from north to South] the scope of the city wall is: 16 kilometers from the east to the west, 24 kilometers from the north to the south www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 98 After the third upgrade and expansion, the size of invincible city has increased by four times. It covers an area of 6144 square kilometers in this world. Of course, this is the current scope of influence of the system, because of Zhang Dongyun''s operation, the scale of the city wall enclosure is not so large, leaving a wide space outside the city. The more developed and expanded, the larger the scope still affected by the system. If the enemy thinks that it is only when they enter the city that they will count. In this way, it is convenient to hide the true details of the invincible city. At present, the inner city covers an area of 24 square kilometers and the outer city covers 384 square kilometers. After the next expansion, Zhang Dongyun will build a third wall on the basis of the current 96 times 64 area. The first ring, the second ring and the third ring are very familiar to him in his previous life in blue star However, the successful enclosure has reached the foot of the mountain. Congratulations. There are mountains between the inner and outer cities of the mountain, which need to be leveled. Considering this, Zhang Dongyun started again and began to clean up the mountains and forests between the outer city and the inner city. There is no need to clear all the mountains and trees in the mountains. Zhang Dongyun just made a slight adjustment and made a large open space for future use. It is just that his big move, falling into the eyes of the people in the city, naturally shocked everyone''s eyes. Nature''s uncanny workmanship, infinite power, at this moment, in the hands of people. Such a scene naturally makes the viewer feel cold. The elder of Lingxiao sect, Yichao, is outside the inner city. Looking at the scene of the stone breaking in the distance, he is hard to calm down for a long time. He wanted to send a letter to zongmen, but when he picked up his pen, his action was frozen again. What can I write? Chang''an is powerful, and it will be able to fight against the eastern Tang Dynasty? Or is Chang''an more powerful than the eastern Tang Dynasty and will be a more formidable enemy after defeating the eastern Tang Dynasty? Where should the Lingxiao school go? Any super mind for a time tangled. As a member of the Lingxiao school, the reason why he always opposed the eastern Tang Dynasty was that he did not obey the rule of the eastern Tang Dynasty. To be exact, I don''t want any ruler to be on his own head. But now facing Chang''an City, his confidence is wavering. Not only are any of the Zheng family''s old Zheng Yuan and Hu Yingjie, who have become captives, unable to calm down at the moment. After Mr. Wu Yun interrogated them, some of them were thrown into the mine, while others were sent to Longling mountain. Hu Yingjie, Zheng Yuan and other people''s current task is to build roads. The roads built by the Tang army before were very rough and crude. Now that a city Lord''s power extends to the foot of the mountain, he naturally began to consider repairing the road to the mountain. It is also necessary to build roads connecting the outer city and the inner city. Zhang Dongyun did not do it by himself. Since there is a surplus of labor at present, it will be handed over to these prisoners. The influence of invincible city has now extended beyond the mountains. Naturally, he can make Hu Yingjie and others obedient, even if they want to work or not. The completion of the repair of these roads will be more conducive to the transportation of turquoise crystal deposits down the mountain, and it will also help the people from the mountain to go up the mountain and go to Chang''an. Although Hu Yingjie and Zheng Yuan felt extremely humiliated, they could only act as coolies honestly at the moment. They are not professionals, of course. But Zhang Dongyun never used these practitioners as engineers. They play the role of large construction machinery Naturally, there are other professionals to guide road construction. With these man-shaped construction machinery, the efficiency is undoubtedly much higher when it comes to cutting mountains and breaking rocks, and even cutting off water and making roads. The scenes and terrain that ordinary people are difficult to deal with will not be a problem with these high level practitioners. "Boom -" there was a huge noise, and the rock was broken. Hu Yingjie, with a black face, withdrew his legs. After him, a group of Hu family''s children were worried, but they rushed forward one after another. They picked up the big stones one by one, and then galloped across the rugged mountains like walking on the ground. To transport the stones to the place, they also need to shape the stones under the guidance of professional craftsmen, and then use them to pave the road. Hu Yingjie looked at the many capable children in the family, all acting as coolies. He was infuriated, but he immediately felt sad. He himself is the biggest coolie "Uncle Qi." At this time, a pale young man appeared beside him. Hu Yingjie turned to look at Hu Ming, took a deep breath and tried to be calm: "are you the supervisor?" Hu Ming shook his head: "I''m here to talk to Uncle Qi about something." "Tell me." Hu Yingjie did not refuse, but his manner was not warm.Hu Ming looked back at the direction of the eye city center: "seventh uncle, you and other brothers and uncles should have witnessed with their own eyes, Chang''an is the general trend of the world." Hu Yingjie didn''t say anything, just listened quietly. Hu Ming continued: "we can see that the eastern Tang Dynasty is going to change its master. Our Hu family has no friendship with the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty. On the contrary, the royal family also suppressed us. Since the weather is going to change, we might as well go to Chang''an as soon as possible When he mentioned "we Hu family", Hu Yingjie''s eyebrows trembled slightly, but he didn''t interrupt. Until Hu Ming finished, he just looked at each other playfully: "do you want to say that you are now a member of Chang''an, and you can say love for the family? It''s up to you whether you can live or not? " "No, it''s about Uncle Qi." Hu Ming shook his head and said, "my family won''t believe what I said. Only when you contact the seventh uncle in the middle can you persuade everyone." Hu Yingjie was slightly silent, and after a long time, he said again: "our ancestors have been in Chaohe County for generations. They have been involved in the abyss for a long time. Even I am hard to persuade my family to move." Hu Mingyan said: "it''s better to be early than late. Chang''an is established early. The earlier you come, the easier it will be to take root. The Chen family has already been one step ahead of everyone. Brother Jie''s boxing skills have been seen by the seventh uncle." Thinking of Chen Jiezhi''s chopping dragon boxing, Hu Yingjie looked at him with a look: "did Chen Jiezhi''s boxing really come from Chang''an?" Hu Ming nodded: "good." Hu Yingjie took a deep breath and thought deeply. "After that, Hu Si''s behavior is still wonderful." At this time, a voice suddenly came out: "in the first World War, my father passed through the green sky eye, and he saw it in his eyes. Surely he would not despise Chang''an again." Hu Ming and Hu Yingjie''s nephew turned to look around and saw a young man in royal clothes who looked depressed and said: "although Chang''an is strong, it only occupies this corner at present. If the Hu family has big moves, his father and King will give priority to it." The speaker is Li Dang, the fourth son of the Tang Dynasty. His breath was weak and he was badly injured, but he was also sent to work here. He insisted hard, and there was no hope of recovery. However, his words still point to Hu Yingjie''s worries. Chang''an is very powerful. If the eastern Tang Dynasty wants to win, it needs long-term consideration. But the Hu family can''t compare with Chang''an. If the eastern Tang Dynasty is all-out against it, the Hu family will be even worse than the Chen family. Even if they can make it to Chang''an, they are afraid that they will suffer heavy casualties. It may be said that some of the Dongtang Dynasty lost their own prestige, but it is not without reason. Hu Yingjie took a look at him, did not speak and withdrew his sight. Hu Ming calmly looked at Li Dang: "it''s a reputation worthy of reputation. Your highness is seriously injured. You still have spare time to care about the Hu family. It seems that the burden on your shoulders is not heavy enough, so you can have this leisure." Li Dang sighed: "life is not like death. Hu family is full of heroes. Don''t fall into my situation." Mr. Wu Yun, projected by Zhang Dongyun, stands on the wall of the outer city of Chang''an and looks at Hu Ming and others from a distance. Torture? Is that squint? Listening to Li Dang and Hu Ming fighting, Zhang Dongyun can''t help thinking divergent, the idea fly far away. In the Daming Palace, he regained consciousness and couldn''t help smiling. Zhang Dongyun has more than one thing in his hand. A azure pearl. It was Li Dang, Fang Wu and others who brought the blue sky eye. Li Dang thought that the distant king of Tang could see through the treasure and see the process of the first World War, but he thought too much. In the third upgrade and expansion of invincible City, Zhang Dongyun found that Fang Wu had this treasure in his hand. Moving mountains and sea is really powerful, but he doesn''t want to scare the enemy away. Therefore, at the first time of detecting the green eye, Zhang Dongyun blocked the function of the treasure. The king of Tang in the distance can only see that the scene presented by the pearl is suddenly dark. As for the reason, he slowly guessed. It''s not as scary as moving mountains in the air. However, the Pearl to Zhang Dongyun''s hands, but let him have some ideas. Treasure, maybe he can use it, but it needs to be improved. However, if the city is transformed with the power of the invincible City, it will gradually dissipate after leaving the city, so we need to find another way. There''s a man, maybe just right? Just now, there is something really important, I also need to find her Zhang Dongyun thought. Soon, a 10-year-old girl appeared in the hall. It was Shen Herong. She is now under the pseudonym of Ming Yi Xue, one of Chang''an City Lord''s servants. Normally, she lives in the Daming Palace for a long time. She often turns into a young scholar to teach in the city''s academies. When the girl came into the hall and saw that there was no one else in the hall, the childishness on her face disappeared, leaving only the mature and calm that did not match her age.Seeing Zhang Dongyun, who looks like Ming Tonghui above, playing with a azure pearl in her hand, she can''t help smiling: "brother, do you also play this?" "I remember you once had a couple." Zhang Dongyun raised his hand, and qingtianyan flew to Shen Herong. Shen and Rong smile to catch: "decades ago, now there is no trace." "I came to you because of a message." Zhang Dongyun sat with his hands folded in front of him, his ring finger and little finger clasped together, and his middle finger, index finger and thumb pointed at each other. "Wu Yun interrogates the prisoners and finds out a news that when you go to YECHUAN county about 4300 miles to the south, there is a mob rioting." He looked at Shen and Rong and said slowly, "it''s said that it''s the transformation of the devil ape who practices the practice of moving mountains." "Mountain moving ape..." Shen He Rong''s smile disappeared and his expression became solemn. Naturally, she knew why the elder brother mentioned it. In the past, there was one of the twelve brothers and sisters of Yama, who was related to this. Big brother''s eleven brothers, her eleven brothers. "Ape Dragon King" aokong. In the past, the powerful man of the magic way, at the same time, is also the double change of mountain moving demon ape and magic dragon. It is rare in the world and is extremely arrogant. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 99 Due to the integration of demon blood practice, the devil practitioners are prone to get out of control of their mood, be affected by negative emotions, and even change their temperament greatly, affecting their daily behavior. even if the blood of the sacrifice is derived from Gao Jie, a good animal, such as dragon and Phoenix Kirin *, the evil spirit practitioners will also tend to be cruel and cruel. In many places, people in the devil''s way are regarded as evil sects. This is the reason. According to Zhang Dongyun''s previous thinking habits in Bluestar, he speculated that it might be a problem of gene mutation or rejection reaction It''s so dangerous to combine one kind of demon blood to practice. It''s easy to cause practitioners to lose control, let alone two kinds? In history, it is not that no one has tried to integrate and practice various kinds of demon blood, but the result is that when they are at a low level, they will lose control of their madness and lose their humanity completely. Some people, even self destruct. From ancient times to the present, there are very few practitioners who can simultaneously possess two kinds of demon blood. And can merge two kinds of demon blood, practice to the highest level of people, almost a few. Aokong, the "king of ape and dragon", is the youngest one so far. Although young, his strength has long surpassed that of his predecessors. He incarnated as a demon ape, moved mountains and seas, and incarnated as a Heavenly Dragon. He combined two kinds of demon blood, and created a transformation of ape and dragon, which is the leader of two families, and is famous all over the world. However, since the change of immortal deeds 30 years ago, he also disappeared, little news. At the moment, he suddenly heard that there was a mountain moving devil ape making a big fuss in YECHUAN county. Zhang Dongyun thought of him. When Shen Herong heard the news, he had the same idea. "At present, there are only rumors of mountain moving demons and apes, and there is no news of magic dragon or ape dragon." Zhang Dongyun said slowly. Shen He Rong Ruo thought: "I don''t know if it''s eleven brothers. If it''s really him, he should also be in trouble. At present, his strength is limited. Otherwise, he would have made a big stir in the eastern Tang Dynasty." Zhang Dongyun asked, "in those days, what role did you think he was?" In the memory of "evil emperor" Ming Tonghui, it is impossible to determine whether the traitor in the original immortal deeds incident included Ao Kong. "Ask yourself, I think the 11th brother is not a traitor." Shen and Rong said softly, "but as far as I know, I''m not sure." Her answer came from the bottom of her heart, which was not what Zhang Dongyun expected. Only by listening to her address to aokong, we can see that she is willing to believe aokong emotionally. In the past, aokong, the "king of ape and dragon", was bold and arrogant. However, he was able to get along with many brothers and sisters. Still, it''s the same thing. At that time, they also trusted Yang Li Therefore, although he tends to believe in Ao Kong emotionally, Shen and Rong still need to be further verified intellectually. She raised her hand and looked at Zhang Dongyun: "elder brother, please let me go to YeChuan Prefecture." "It''s just a rumor right now. It''s not necessarily him there." Zhang Dongyun said indifferently. "Therefore, the younger sister can go alone, and the elder brother should not rush about." Shen and Rong said: "there is news, the younger sister will be the first time to send a letter to the elder brother." She suddenly thought of something and took out the blue jewel again. "This blue sky eye is suitable for use. Elder brother can understand the situation at the first time." Shen and Rong said with a smile: "a little change is good." The little girl is in a finger, on the surface of the azure pearl, writing and sketching gently. After a moment, the blue color of the Pearl flashed, and then under the gaze of Zhang Dongyun, it gradually turned into pure blue. Next, Shen and Rong gently touched his fingers, and suddenly a faint glow flew out of the pure blue bead. After flying out of the Pearl, it condenses in the mid air of the hall, and finally seems to form a round mirror. Mirror, like the lake, slightly rippling, rippling light. Zhang Dongyun saw that the mirror reflected the scene exactly the same as that seen through the original blue sky eye. "Elder brother, if you have something to do, you can also contact my younger sister here." Shen He Rong said with a smile. Her voice, as if there were two overlapping strands. One comes from her, and the other comes from the mirror. Obviously, the voice comes from the pure blue pearl, and then transmits it through the mirror. "People in the city, you choose the right one and take it on the road." Zhang Dongyun said. "Wu Yun is the most capable, but he has to stay to help his elder brother worry. Xu Xingzhi thinks of the ambition of Wu Yun''s subordinates, and the younger sister is happy to see him succeed, and it''s not good to delay him." The girl said with a smile: "by the third uncle of the Chen family, take the little sister and face two children to go." "Whatever you want, be careful on your way." Zhang Dongyun waved his hand. "Sister Shen and big sister, too She left the hall and did not take the initiative to find Chen Jiezhi. After a period of time, Chen Jiezhi took the initiative to meet her and Chen Chaoyan at the order of Mr. Wu Yun."YeChuan County, there is news about some of our clansmen. Mr. Wu Yun specially allows me to leave the city to inquire about the situation. If it is true, he can take them back to Chang''an." Chen Jiezhi said: "Mr. Wu Yun ordered to take you two out for training. You should not walk around on the road." "Yes, uncle." Chen Chaoyan smiles with a brilliant spring light, and the "mingyixue", who is half a head shorter than her, is equally happy: "yes, Uncle Chen." The three men straightened out their luggage and took three thunder ponies. Then they left the city and went south all the way to YeChuan County thousands of miles away. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looks at the mirror light and water waves in front of him, reflecting the scene that Shen Herong sees with his jewel and nods with satisfaction. He doesn''t have to stare at it. Zhang focused on his system''s task list. [construction task 4.1 - please establish your city in the city and establish a preliminary business circulation] Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly. With more and more population, there is a preliminary business in the city, but scattered, not large-scale, and very dependent on the Qinzhou government outside the mountain. At present, the scale of invincible city is becoming larger and larger, and the overall situation is becoming more and more stable. We can consider developing people''s livelihood economy on a larger scale. At present, the biggest deficiency is still the geographical location. Barren mountains and wild mountains are not the main roads of transportation. If you want to develop commerce and trade, there are inherent deficiencies. However, as long as the security of the transaction is guaranteed and a large number of exclusive goods are rare in other places, there is still a bright future. If we go back ten thousand steps, we can''t achieve the scale of normal business. Then we should first become the largest black market in the eastern Tang Dynasty "It''s not as bad as that?" Zhang Dongyun said to himself. He first established the location of the city in the inner city. One eastern city, one western city. Dongshi is ready to be a trading place for practitioners. The western market is prepared as a trading place for mortals. In the future, when the population grows further and the residential areas become more and more scattered, we can try to build a small market with the western market as the leading place near the residential areas. At present, the two markets should be settled first. With the expansion of the outer city in the future, the enclosure will become wider and wider, and the eastern and western cities in the inner city will be upgraded to high-end development. Between the city walls and the city walls, new subordinate markets will be developed. Now, first of all, we should make a thorough name for the two cities. Among them, Dongshi, who is used for practice, ranks first. On the other side of the western city, ordinary people are hard to travel long distances. For the time being, the western market can only be used by the people in the city, slowly become famous, and pay attention to the business and business of the people nearby. In the inner city of Chang''an, there are golden lights on both sides of the East and the west, and then buildings fall into the ground. People in the city talked about it, but Xu Xingzhi, Guo Zi and others were very curious. "Wu Qiong, in charge of the western city." In the hall, Mr. Wu Yun asked. Recently, Wu Qiong, the leader of thunderbolt sect who came to Chang''an City from Tongzhou capital, quickly accepted the order: "I must be careful." He breathed a sigh of relief. Before I was busy with matchmaking, looking for sales of turquoise crystal. After Dahe Longmen''s business is settled, he will be in Tongzhou again, responsible for the transfer. After a few months, I finally got free to return to Chang''an. The Hanshan school and the Chen family have established their foothold in the city, and have been instructed by Mr. Wu Yun to teach profound and unique knowledge. In these days, pili Zong has gradually become marginalized in Chang''an City, which makes infinity feel uneasy. Now Mr. Wu Yun has entrusted the operation and management of the western city to him, and Wu Qiong''s heart is full of stones. Dongshi is used for practitioners. Wu Qiong knows that the current cultivation strength is low, and the pili sect is not outstanding in this respect. If Dongshi is handed over to them, it is easy to have problems. The western market, which is suitable for ordinary people, is also rich in oil and water. It can live well even if it is honest and honest. However, the premise of all this is that pili Zong should manage the western market properly. At present, some business in Chang''an city mainly relies on Qinzhou government. It''s the place of Hanshan sect. But to make the business bigger and the market more prosperous, pilizong, who was born in Tongzhou, also has its own advantages. Tongzhou, as an important place of transportation, has always been prosperous in commerce and trade, and pili clan has its own connections. How to attract the merchants there to Chang''an is the problem that infinity should consider next. To some extent, he wants to dig the corner of Tongzhou Not to mention the difficulty, it takes a lot of time. Far water does not understand near thirst, want to see results quickly, still can''t relax Qinzhou. With the Hanshan school, it may be beneficial to both sides, but the initiative must be in your own hands Wu Qiong already had a problem in mind. Mr. Wu Yun, however, looked at Xu Xingzhi at this time: "Xingzhi is in charge of Dongshi."The scholar in Qingyi took a deep breath and saluted: "the students understand." He has just finished his job as a teacher and has become Mr. Wu Yun''s right and left hand. It is time to show his ambition. It seems that it is not normal to deal with merchants to manage the city, but it is doubtless a test of people. Xu Xingzhi himself also knows that he has to face Mr. Wu Yun''s assessment. If he fails, he will go back to teach. "About my reincarnation Dan, you can release the news." Mr. Wu Yun''s tone is understatement. He seems to talk about a small matter casually, which is trivial. But everyone in the hall, including Xu Xingzhi, was breathing slightly. Samsara pill, named samsara, is in charge of life and death. It can almost live the dead, flesh and bones. There were Hui Tianyu, Cao Feng and others in the distance, and Chen Jiezhi, the former ones, who took the pills and recovered quickly. Such a panacea, countless people dream. When the news comes out, the world will go crazy. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 100 "Sir''s consciousness is..." Concerning samsara Dan, Xu Xingzhi had to be cautious. Mr. Wu Yun said with a smile: "in this world, few people can afford my offer." In fact, there is no samsara pill at all. Zhang Dongyun''s ability to cure Cao Feng, Hui Tianyu, Chen Jiezhi and others is the ability provided by the system. Pills are just a cover up for the truth. The so-called pill, if it is really bought, and then brought out of the city, the truth will be exposed immediately. But the question is, can a city Lord surnamed Zhang give the other party this opportunity? What ginseng doll see water is melt, see the wind that escape, can use reincarnation pill. In short, it is to buy it on the spot. After a little time, the pill will dissipate by itself and will not give you time to take out of the city. if anyone wants to try to fly out, the city owner will not mind teaching him. Who has the final say in Changan city? On the other hand, just as Mr. Wu Yun said, such a panacea would naturally be offered at a high price. Looking at the eastern Tang Dynasty and even the whole world, few people could afford it. Even so, as long as the "efficacy" can be proved to be true, I believe buyers will still be flocking. "Students understand that with this treasure, the name of Chang''an square city will soon spread all over the world." Xu Xingzhi saluted respectfully. Wu Qiong, the leader of the thunderbolt sect in charge of the western market, was envied. This is tantamount to Mr. Wu Yun personally helping Dongshi. However, if the reputation of Chang''an Fang City can be established as soon as possible and widely spread, his western market will be able to follow suit. The existence of samsara Dan can only be affordable by high-level practitioners. Ordinary people can''t remember it, nor can his western market. I still think about how to persuade the Hanshan school and wish myself a hand to develop the western market. While Wu Qiong thinks about the Hanshan school, Guo Zi, the leader of the Hanshan school, is envious. Xu Xingzhi is in charge of Dongshi. That''s all. The Hanshan sect itself did not expect this. But Guo Ziyuan thought that it would be the Chen family who was in charge of Dongshi. Although the Chen family was in decline, it was once a famous family in the eastern Tang Dynasty, and had a wide range of contacts with the high-level practitioners of various schools in the eastern Tang Dynasty. The Hanshan school, a local force living in Longbei County, can not compare with the other side in this respect. The failure of the Chen family to win the bid this time may have something to do with Chen Jiezhi''s departure from Chang''an, which made them miss the key job in vain. Xu Xingzhi was born in Baima Academy. Although he was expelled from the gate, he still had connections with other forces. With Xu Xingzhi and Chen family in front, Hanshan school didn''t expect to get the job of managing Dongshi from the beginning. But the west market, based on ordinary people, and now mainly based on the people in Chang''an City, the Hanshan school as a local leader, has great advantages. But this job, eventually fell into the hands of Wu Qiong, pili Zong, called Guo ziliao a little lost. But he quickly adjusted his mind. Their own Hanshan school, now many children, distributed in Chang''an up and down many key departments, has been quite important. At present, Mr. Wu has come to seek a balance with Wu''s promotion. Guo Zi breathed a long breath. The more such a situation is, the more calm the Hanshan faction is, and it is not allowed to raise any objection. Otherwise, it may leave a bad impression in Mr. Wu Yun''s mind. The cleaner they are, the more down-to-earth they are doing the work at hand. Mr. Wu Yun will have a good idea. When Wu Qiong of pili Zong came to him for help, hoping to drive the prosperity of the western city together, Guo Zi agreed without any refusal. Moreover, he did not try to compete with Wu Qiong for power. With the cooperation of Hanshan school and pili Zong, the western market of Chang''an suddenly began to be lively. More and more local merchants of Qinzhou Prefecture and more and more foreign enemies began to travel inside and outside Longling. The total annihilation of Li Dang and others shocked the eastern Tang Dynasty again. Near Longling, most of the Longbei county was talking about Chang''an. Hanshan school and pili sect finally took the opportunity to expand. Inside and outside Longbei County, more and more places, the eastern Tang Dynasty began to lose control. Facing the outward expansion of Chang''an forces, most of the official forces in the eastern Tang Dynasty did not dare to conflict with them and were forced to yield again and again. The blockade of Qinzhou government in the eastern Tang Dynasty was completely broken. More and more people know that there is a Chang''an City in the eastern Tang Dynasty, which stands on the Longling mountain. It''s called the eastern Tang Dynasty to give way. Wu Qiong and Guo Zi are both in hot weather, which makes the west city of Chang''an increasingly prosperous. On the other hand, the management of the east city of Xu Xingzhi, it seems that some slack. He did not take reincarnation Dan publicity, also did not rush to attract customers, just carefully selected his subordinates.He went to Chang''an alone, and had no trusted disciples. At the moment, everything began from scratch. It seems careless, but in fact it has a plan in mind. After straightening out the personnel problems, Xu Xingzhi wrote a letter and sent it to Chang''an. After the letter was sent away, Xu Xingzhi was still as slow as before. The new guest didn''t have one. He first put his idea on the practitioners in his own city. It also includes Guo Zi and Wu Qiong of Xishi. People are not very enthusiastic about this. If necessary, deal with each other privately. Xu Xingzhi did not ask Mr. Wu Yun to force practitioners in the city to trade through the local market. At present, he invited Guo Zi and others. It seems that he is just going to pass the time. But after some time, new guests came to Chang''an city. Here comes Li Zhibin, the head of Tingshan Academy. Tingshan academy is one of the three academies in the eastern Tang Dynasty. It has always been known as Baima academy and Songyang Academy. In recent years, it has been repeatedly suppressed by the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty, and at odds with Baima academy and Songyang academy, which has weakened its momentum. But its details are still there, worthy of the name of the holy land of Confucianism. "Master Li, you are all right." Xu Xingzhi, Li Zhibin and other people from Tingshan academy saw the ceremony. "Well done." Li Zhibin helped Xu Xingzhi, who wanted to salute. He looked at him up and down: "look at you, you look so high and the blocks in your chest disappear. It''s good to stay here?" "Here, it''s quite different from Luyang city." Xu Xingzhi said: "Mr. Li and you are the same way. You may as well stay here for a few days. You should know that what the students say is true." "Of course, I can trust it, but it is hard to predict the current situation Li Zhibin sighed: "I''m the only one. I can go anywhere, but the academy is still in Tingshan." Xu Xing nodded, no longer strongly advised: "Mr. Li can look in the city, and then go back to discuss with President Wan." Li Zhibin nodded and then asked, "Xing Zhi, the elixir mentioned in your letter?" Xu Xingzhi said: "it is true that there is something. It is difficult to describe the magic of the students. Li Shi saw it with his own eyes, and the students were not empty words." "Of course I can trust you." Li Zhibin sighed slightly. With a dry cough, the student next to him lifted a man from the frame. It was a young man in his twenties. His eyes were close and his face was like gold paper. He looked as if he had only one breath left and his life was in danger. "Seven years have passed out, but I still can''t wake up." Li Zhibin''s face was sad: "in the past year or two years, his breath is getting weaker and weaker, and his hope is gradually disappearing. He has only a little hope and can only try it." He looked at Xu Xingzhi: "please do as you please. If you can''t, I''ll thank you for your kindness." "If Li Shi said that, he would kill me." Xu Xingzhi led the way in front of him and led them into Dongshi. "Medicine belongs to Chang''an. Although I am in charge of Dongshi for the time being, I am also responsible for keeping this samsara pill and looking for a buyer. I mentioned the relevant information to Mr. Li in my letter before..." Xu Xingzhi explores and looks at each other. Li Zhibin nodded: "I naturally understand, will not call the line difficult to do." After him, four young men stepped forward together. In the arms of the four, each holding one thing. "Thunder pen made of lion dragon hair, ink made of meteorite ash, paper made of ziweixian bamboo, and inkstone made of Beiming precious jade." Li Zhibin looked at the only son on the stretcher: "fortunately, the president helped me to find these treasures, hoping to save jun''er''s life." "Brother Li has his own nature." After Xu Xingzhi comforted Li Zhibin, he took the brush, ink, paper and inkstone and went to ask Mr. Wu Yun for instructions. Zhang Dongyun sits leisurely in the Daming Palace. As soon as the other party enters the invincible City, he will know what he has brought with him, and instantly find out the value of things. But for the Confucianists, it''s really valuable. As for whether it can be equal to "samsara Dan", there are different opinions. However, for Zhang Dongyun, what matters is not whether the other party''s things are equivalent. "Are you borrowing from me to be a favor?" Mr. Wu Yun looks at Xu Xingzhi. It''s really good to have a big client. However, in recent years, Tingshan academy has been very low-key, studying behind closed doors and causing little trouble. Even if reincarnation pill can cure Li Zhibin''s son, he dare to tell others, is it the effect of Chang''an City fairy pill? The royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty was worried that they could not find a chance to clean up the Tingshan Academy. "Excuse me, sir." Xu Xingzhi solemnly said: "Master Li, there are other channels to keep secret for Tingshan academy, and at the same time, to pass on the message of samsara Dan." Truth Zhang Dongyun does not move his face, and the shadow of Mr. Wu Yun has no expression. He just looks at Xu Xingzhi quietly.Xu Xingzhi said: "Mr. Li is a close friend of life and death with Mr. Lao of Beining. He can pass the news through Mr. Lao''s mouth, and Mr. Lao will keep secret for him." Mr. Tang Nai Lao is one of the few experts in the territory. Except for a few people, the outside world did not know that the mountain chief of Tingshan Academy had a close relationship with a big devil. Li Zhibin trusted each other not only because he trusted Mr. Lao to help him deliver the propaganda samsara pill, but also that Mr. Ren Lao could conceal the relationship between Tingshan academy and Chang''an. "It''s too complicated." Mr. Wu Yun looked at Xu Xingzhi indifferently: "the more links, the easier the problem." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 101 Under Mr. Wu Yun''s gaze, Xu Xing''s forehead is slightly sweating. "Sir, the students do not mean to deceive, let alone borrow the interest of Chang''an." Xu Xingzhi calmed his mind: "Li Shiyu has half a teacher''s kindness to his students. After hearing about the samsara pill, the students really have the heart to help Li Shi and help their father and son reunite. And the price they pay is not just a set of pen, ink, paper and inkstone. Li Jun, the son of Li Shi, was seriously injured and dying at that time. It is said that he knew something that he should not have known, so that he was killed. " Hearing this, Mr. Wu Yun gently picked the tip of his brow, but he still did not open his mouth. Xu Xingzhi continued: "the other party may have something to do with the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty. During Li Jun''s serious injury and coma, he was assassinated more than once, and his life was saved only by the protection of Li Shi. In recent years, seeing that he was still awake and his condition was getting worse and worse, the other party stopped the idea of assassinating him Truth Through the system judgment, Zhang Dongyun came a bit interested. However, Mr. Wu Yun is still not relaxed. "Yes, you are a disappointment." He looked at Xu Xingzhi indifferently: "I''m not a man of authority. I''m willing to give you freedom and let you give full play to yourself, but you''ve crossed the line today." One of Xu Xing''s bows to the end: "if you know your mistakes, please punish them. The students will enjoy it." "Gratitude is an advantage." Mr. Wu Yun said: "but you need to remember your duty. You need more achievements to regain my trust." When Xu Xingzhi heard the words, he was relieved. His clothes were all wet with cold sweat. "Thank you for your kindness," he said "You know what to do?" Mr. Wu Yun flicked his fingers and a porcelain vase fell in front of Xu Xing. "Yes, sir." Xu Xingzhi took the porcelain vase and saluted to leave. When he saw Li Zhibin again, he handed the vase to the other party: "this is the pill given by Mr. Wu Yun." Li Zhibin, a great scholar in the seventh state, took the porcelain vase and his fingers trembled slightly. He took out the pill from the bottle and looked at Xu Xingzhi. Xu Xingzhi said: "when the pill is put out of the oven, it only exists for a moment or three. If it is delayed a little, it will disappear." Li Zhibin took a deep breath and sent the pills to his son''s mouth. The young man on the stretcher was in a deep coma and could not take medicine at all. Li Zhibin slowly recited a poem to show the flowing water and help his son swallow the pills. The next moment, Li Jun''s face, on the emergence of blood. Li Zhibin and his students saw the situation, Leng was on the spot, for a time they could not react. Their first thought was, so fast? The second thought is, isn''t it a reflection? But the next moment, the young man coughed violently, his body vibrated, and he turned over on the stretcher. Li Zhibin was surprised and pleased. After many years of Qi cultivation, his face was full of fear, and he came forward to hold his son. He can clearly feel that Li Jun''s body is full of vitality, and the heavy injury originally entangled is rapidly fading away. Li Jun opened his eyes and looked at his father. He was at a loss for a moment Dad? You Are you crying? " Li Zhibin was stunned for a moment. He woke up in a dream and quickly wiped away tears from his eyes, but he still held his son. Xu Xingzhi was relieved to see him on one side. He finally got the chance to show his ambition in Chang''an city. Who knows the first thing, let him fight between heaven and man. Thinking of Li Zhibin''s past and a half teacher''s love, he couldn''t bear to see the other side''s white haired man send the black hair man. Xu Xingzhi finally made a decision. Fortunately, Mr. Wu Yun spared him this time "Master Li, congratulations on your father and son''s reunion, but if you want to disturb me, please ask brother Li some questions first..." A moment later, Xu Xingzhi saw Mr. Wu Yun again. "Go ahead." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly. For Zhang Dongyun, he has actually heard the dialogue between Xu Xingzhi and Li Jun just now. At present, Mr. Wu Yun''s projection is just a passing scene. For Zhang Dongyun, the overall value of the intelligence that made Li Jun nearly killed is limited. The mysterious master of the dark Pavilion in the eastern Tang Dynasty was named Gao Yu. But in fact, his name should be Li Yu. Li Hong, the son of the eastern Tang Dynasty, and Li Dang, the prince of Qingyuan, are brothers of the same father. On this point, the outside world has long been suspected that the dark king of the eastern Tang Dynasty is actually the illegitimate son of the present King of Tang Dynasty. However, suspicion is suspicion, and no one has ever got the evidence. Li Jun, on the other hand, happened to break through the secret conversation among the royal family and sat down on the speculation. As a result, he was pursued and almost killed. For Zhang Dongyun, the news is of little use. As long as the other side dares to come to Chang''an City, is it useless for the son of the king of Tang Dynasty. Li Dang, the fourth son of the king of Tang Dynasty, is now repairing roads for him in Chang''an.On the contrary, Zhang Dongyun is more interested in another kind of intelligence with vague information. Gao Yu, the illegitimate son of the king of the Tang Dynasty, may be just a nominal one, occupying a high position, like the compensation of the illegitimate son of the Tang Dynasty. And the real leader in charge of the operation of the dark cabinet is another person. It''s interesting, but neither the old devil nor Gu Hechuan, a traitor of Qingyun temple, knows about this situation. Is it true? Zhang Dongyun thought in his heart, but Mr. Wu Yun, who was projecting, motionless and waved, let Xu Xingzhi retreat. After Xu Xingzhi left, he sat down with Li Zhibin. The two sides are simply reminiscent of the past, but each other has become a bridge between Chang''an and Tingshan Academy. After making this single business, Chang''an Dongshi, or samsara Dan, gradually became famous in the eastern Tang Dynasty. Everyone has been talking about the mysterious city that can let many experts run into the wall together. Now there is news of samsara pill, and more and more people can''t bear to leave for Chang''an. A lot of people just take a chance. Samsara Dan, not everyone can offer the starting price. But you can''t afford to buy samsara pills. Can you buy something else? Other things, there is no shortage of good goods. Anyway, it''s all here Changan East City, gradually began to lively. In addition to doing business on behalf of Chang''an, Xu Xingzhi also rented stalls to interested people, arranged for the other party to set up a stall in Dongshi, and exchanged money with his contacts, while the market drew a percentage from it to ensure order and safety. With the East and the west gradually became famous, an old guest visited Chang''an again. "Martial uncle, master Wuyun is waiting for you in the hall." Wenhu entertains Shang Jie, the elder of Dahe Longmen, to enter. When Shang Jie saw Mr. Wu Yun, she saluted him first: "you are all right, old man." "No gift." Mr. Wu Yun nodded slightly. "Here is next month''s payment for Bi song Shijing. I''ll bring it here and make advance payment first." Shang Jie smiles and hands a small bundle to Wenhu. Wen Hu is ready to present it to Mr. Wu Yun. Mr. Wu Yun waves his hand to indicate that there is no need to: "we have worked together for such a long time. I can trust you. You have come here specially today, but there is something else?" "Mr. Zhang''s eye is like a torch. Shang Jie''s visit this time is just something to ask for. Please help from Chang''an." The woman elder of dragon''s gate sighed: "Chang''an square city is in full swing, more and more prosperous, famous everywhere, and all kinds of practitioners come and go like clouds. This school has an unkind request to ask Mr. Lao to purchase a batch of xingluoshen through Chang''an Fang City. " The so-called xingluoshen is a kind of rare medicinal material, and its output is extremely rare, which is hard to find in the whole eastern Tang Dynasty. Most of the rare ginseng plants are in the hands of Qingyun temple. Unfortunately, the relationship between Dahe Longmen and Qingyun temple is tense. Qingyun temple does not release goods to Dahe Longmen, and even purchases everywhere to prevent Dahe Longmen from succeeding. Chang''an Fang City has gradually become a large-scale city. Wenhu is inquiring about the whereabouts of xingluoshen. Xingluoshen did not find it, but he found that there were disciples of Qingyun Temple who came to the city to participate in the trade of Fangshi. Zhang Dongyun saw Wen Hu''s action in his eyes. Before Shang Jie came to Chang''an, he knew it. "Please Chang''an, the center to help turnover one or two, we must have a good report." Shang Jie looked sincere. "My friend, Chang''an will not be ungrateful." Mr. Wu Yun nodded slightly, and said to Wenhu, "arrange for the guest to stay, and then take it back to Tianyu. Let him handle this matter." "Yes, master!" Wen Hu was overjoyed, and Shang Jie said with a sigh of relief: "thank you very much for your help. Shang Jie is very grateful." Seeing the other side leave, Zhang Dongyun smiles. The more functions a city can play, the better it will be. Zhang Dongyun is in a good mood in Chang''an city. People in Luyang City, the capital of the eastern Tang Dynasty, are not in a good mood. In Shizi mansion, Li Hong, the son of the eastern Tang Dynasty, stood in the courtyard with his hands on his back, looking at the fallen flowers in front of him. In the courtyard, there were several other people sitting. The master of Qingfu palace is a national teacher of the eastern Tang Dynasty. The head of the Cheng family. Songyang academy president, the Prime Minister of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Most of the top masters of the eastern Tang Dynasty who are still in Luyang city are here. Everyone, at this time, was silent and silent. After a long time, his son Li Hong broke his silence: "my father''s order has been passed back to Beijing, and the army will soon return to the dynasty." Today, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty has been fighting for a long time and is finally returning. This battle with other dynasties came to an end. According to the war report from the front line, the Tang army had the upper hand and had already invaded the enemy territory. It is a pity that the internal turmoil has deprived them of the opportunity to expand their fighting results. They have to return to the imperial court and guard against the risk of the enemy''s counterattack. This is not good news for his son Li Hong, who did not calm down the civil strife, but fought at the expense of others.Among the several factions in Chang''an, many of them were closely related to the royal family. They hurt their vitality together with the eastern Tang Dynasty. Those sects which had been suppressed by the eastern Tang Dynasty took the opportunity to become active one after another, which made the eastern Tang Dynasty present a momentum of fire and turbulence everywhere. The king of Tang had to go back to the dynasty. Waiting for his son, Li Hong, is never praise. The Prime Minister of the eastern Tang Dynasty said slowly, "for today''s plan, let Chang''an go, and first calm down the chaos in other places. At that time, only Chang''an will be left. After the King returns to the court, he can concentrate on his disposal. " His son Li Hong nodded: "at present, only so." The National Master said, "if you leave it alone, I''m afraid it''s hard to explain it to the king." The others nodded slightly. "What do you mean Li Hong looks at the Taoist priest in front of him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 102 "We know too little about the city." The national master slowly said: "as far as we know, there is only one blood shadow, a Chen family, a white horse academy traitor, and a Hu family traitor, in addition to that..." The old Taoist frowned: "the Chen family''s martial arts have improved, and the blood shadow devil seems to have improved more than before. Did they find out for themselves, or did they benefit from Chang''an?" Son Li Hong nodded: "what the elder said is not bad, but the younger generation is still thinking hard and still can''t think of an effective way to explore the details of Chang''an." In the previous World War I, in addition to the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty, there were eight elites from Baima academy, Hejia, Zhengjia, Hujia, jingyuelou, baihongfeng, Songyang academy and Qingfu palace. The light but the matter suddenly, he did not respond in time, has been a group of martial arts near. He was knocked down by several fists and stopped by rags. His literary talent was hard to gather and the fire dissipated like an illusion. Jiang Feng, the leader of the Tang Dynasty, was captured, and none of the other members of the Tang envoys could escape. In the sky, flickering brilliance, Zhang Dongyun''s expression is casual, which was about to light up the eyes of blind River peak and others. The eastern Tang Dynasty sent people to inquire about it. They really had a wrong idea. Anyone with evil intentions can know that he enters the invincible city. As for Jiangfeng [random guard task 4.2 - kill or capture zuoshilang Jiangfeng, the Minister of rites of the eastern Tang Dynasty, who entered the city] [the city master''s subordinate captured Jiang Feng who entered the city, completed the random guard task 4.2, and obtained 300 upgrade experience] no matter how small the mosquito is, it is meat. The fourth city upgrade expansion requires 4000 guard mission experience points. Although the purple sun old devil "ate" Li Dang and other awards, but still saved a large number of points, full of 3000. Add in the current 300 points in Jiangfeng, which is a full 3300 points. Four thousand is not far away. Zhang Dongyun is in a good mood and stretches out of Daming Palace. In mid air, without the help of the invincible City, he can now fly in mid air. The fifth realm of martial arts, the realm of flying generals, has been achieved. When I first came to the city, I still have more than may, but I have achieved little. Just want to walk the world with their own strength, at present, there is still a lack of fire. In any case, today''s own martial arts realm breakthrough, and earned 300 points of guard experience, is also a double happiness. Zhang Dongyun hovered in the air, overlooking the city below, with a smile on his face. All of a sudden, he moved back to Daming Palace. In the palace, the scene reflected from the mirror like water waves showed that Shen and Rong had arrived in YECHUAN county. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 103 In the picture, we can''t see Shen Herong himself. Blue sky eyes hidden in the hood on her head, quietly revealed a little, blue light shaking, how much or some eye-catching. Especially on the head of a 10-year-old girl. Chen Jiezhi knew this. Shen and Rong directly said that it was a treasure given by Mr. Wu Yun. In this regard, Chen Jiezhi regards it more as Mr. Wu Yun''s care than as his surveillance. He was magnanimous and could not tell others. He only hoped to find more people and bring them back safely to Chang''an. After a long journey of thousands of miles, they finally arrived at YECHUAN county. On the ground of Yanzhou capital of YeChuan County, they kept a low profile to look for the Chen family who had been exiled here. Chen Jiezhi is much stronger than before, but he is still cautious at the moment. The eastern Tang Dynasty suffered great losses under the city of Chang''an, but YECHUAN county was thousands of miles away from Chang''an, and this place was still the world of the eastern Tang Dynasty. The three of them came here not only to find people, but also to bring them back to Chang''an. If they can do one thing less, they will naturally do one less thing. Chen family members are in exile everywhere to avoid hunting and hunting, and they are also careful to hide their whereabouts. At present, Chen Jiezhi has many difficulties in finding them. While inquiring about information from others, he should also pay attention to hiding his real identity. Chen Chaoyan was reminded by the third uncle and kept his mouth shut to avoid divulging secrets. She basically only talks to "mingyixue" beside her. The third uncle inquired about the news with others in front of her. The girl turned her head and looked at the younger girl. Although she did not bow her head, her eyes always looked down and only looked at the ground three feet in front of her body. "Yi Xue, what''s the matter?" Chen Chaoyan asked curiously. The girl shook her head slightly: "I''m ok." Chen Chaoyan said with a smile: "uncle, we just let us deal with less people, so as not to reveal the origin of our accent. We can''t even see it without saying that. Are you also the first time to come to YECHUAN county? The scenery here is pretty good. " "Well," the girl said, "I saw it just now." Chen Chaoyan is full of question marks on her head. Sometimes she doesn''t understand what this little companion of the same age is thinking in her small head. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun laughed. After Shen and Rong''s improvement, qingtianyan can transmit voice, so Zhang Dongyun can hear her talking with Chen Chaoyan. While Zhang Dongyun is in the invincible City, he can control whether his voice is transmitted to Shen and Rong through the blue sky eye. His laughter could not be heard from the other side. Chen Chaoyan''s confusion, in fact, he can guess the answer. Shen and Rong only saw three steps ahead of him, mostly for the sake of being out of sight and out of mind. Do not have to see those irregular things, and then obsessive-compulsive disorder attack, want to go forward to give people a correction. Zhang Dongyun can even guess that she can''t bear it, but she is strong enough to bear it. She has no place to put her little hands. This acting skill is much more difficult than me Zhang Dongyun laughs quite unkindly. At this time, in front of him, in the mirror like water waves, suddenly heard other people''s voices: "the devil ape came out again and made a big noise. The whole xiaodongshan mountain was knocked down by it, and the town at the foot of the mountain was destroyed..." Zhang Dongyun hears the voice, his eyes slightly coagulate. Then you can see the image reflected in the mirror in front of you. It starts to change, the direction shifts, and turns to the other side. In front of my eyes, he was an old man with a sad face: "no matter which expert, come and get rid of this demon quickly!" In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun leaned back on the back of his chair. It can push down the mountain peak. The most unusual devil ape can do is to move the mountain with infinite power. Is this demon ape mentioned by the other party the "ape Dragon King" aokong? From qingtianyan''s perspective, Shen and Rong didn''t come forward to inquire at the first time. Zhang Dongyun sees the old man sighing in the picture. And he was surrounded by someone who said, "xiaodongshan, is it less than a hundred li away from us? Didn''t they say they were in Lingzhou before The old man patted his thigh: "that evil animal is doing evil everywhere in YECHUAN county and has already harmed more than ten places." On the contrary, the man next to him said with a sigh of relief: "it''s not necessarily the next time. It''s our side." "Who can guarantee that?" The old man shook his head. People around him spread out their hands: "that''s no way. The evil animal ran around without any rules. He said that he had just destroyed xiaodongshan, but in fact, where did he go now? Who knows?" "May be outside our city?" another man said coldly "Crow''s mouth!" All the people were angry and scolded him to shut up. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looks at the image in front of him and frowns slightly. It would be better if I were outside Yanzhou now. In the mirror, a young girl''s voice appeared to be saying to herself: "the whereabouts are not regular..." This is Shen Herong''s voice. It seems that he is also thinking about how to find the chaotic demon ape.At this time, someone in the picture complains: "didn''t you see a large group of people coming to our place before? The people in the prefectural government are polite to them. They must be people with great skills." "Maybe he is a practitioner who can subdue demons and subdue demons." "Can you ask them to subdue the ape?" echoed his friend The old man sighed, "you''ve left us early." "Ah? Where have you been? " "It''s said that in Jianzhou..." Hearing this, Zhang Dongyun''s heart moved slightly. And then there''s one more person in the picture. It is Chen Jiezhi''s back. Obviously, everyone wanted to go together. Through the interrogation of Li Dang and other prisoners, we got the news that in addition to the devil ape''s rebellion, there were also situ''s family members pursuing the remaining evils of the Chen family here in YECHUAN county. So Chen Jiezhi came in a hurry. He did not move his face, and went up to talk to those people, and quietly tried to test his words. A large group of practitioners just mentioned by the other side are used to wearing blue clothes and strong clothes. Most of them carry long guns. Some people use black leopards as mounts. All these are the characteristics of the sons of the situ family. After learning the news, Chen Jiezhi retired. "Let''s go to Jianzhou." He whispered to Shen and Chen Chaoyan. Since the Chen family is hiding and hard to find, it''s better to go to the situ family. The reason why the situ family went to Jianzhou to hunt down the Chen family may be that they had a clue. Even if they can''t find the same clan through them, Chen Jiezhi can find an opportunity to solve them and help them avoid threats. Shen and Rong followed him and Chen Chaoyan on his way. Now that there is no devil ape''s exact whereabouts, you might as well take a look at the Chen family. The three of them felt Jianzhou from Yanzhou, and then inquired about the whereabouts of the sons of the situ family. They learned that they had left the state capital and went to the Yao mountain area further south. Hearing this, Chen Jiezhi''s eyes lit up. Yao mountain is remote and barren, with few people, and there is no natural material and treasure. At present, the people of the situ family are busy finding trouble with the Chen family. They can''t have the leisure to go on a picnic and climb the mountain. Since they left for Yaoshan, they probably had reliable clues. In other words, the Chen family is likely to be there. Chen Jiezhi immediately took Chen Chaoyan and audit to Yaoshan. At the foot of Yaoshan mountain, although the people of the situ family had not yet seen them, they first saw some officials in the eastern Tang Dynasty. They organized some soldiers and captors of the Tang Dynasty to surround the mountain and search the mountain. Chen Jiezhi felt more determined and took two young girls into the mountain. After searching for a long time, there was no harvest. When Chen''s uncle and nephew were feeling anxious, he suddenly heard a loud noise coming from afar. They rushed to the mountain. After crossing a ridge, they saw a large number of soldiers in blue and Tang soldiers and soldiers gathered in the valley below. There are others in the valley. Chen Jiezhi and Chen Chaoyan exhaled a breath at the same time when they saw the familiar big cloud palm setting off a small tornado. If there are Chen''s family here. However, at the moment, the situation of the Chen family in the valley is not good. At the same time, they were besieged by Sikong family warriors and Tang soldiers. Shining black gun in the sun reflected light, a shot into, it is like a black dragon out to sea, ferocious to the extreme. The situ family, together with the Hu family and the Zheng family, is now one of the six famous families in the eastern Tang Dynasty. Thirty six Wuqiu guns were famous in the eastern Tang Dynasty. They have always been at odds with the Chen family, and the Chen family has been in decline. They have made great efforts, and now they have to uproot them. An old man in blue looked at the Chen family in the valley with cold eyes. He shook the black steel gun in his hand, just like an angry dragon going out to sea and stabbing down into the valley. He was more ferocious than all the others put together. The seventh level martial arts master''s murderous spirit condenses, like a real angry dragon. The people in the valley were frightened by the murderous spirit, their hands and feet were stiff for a time, and their hearts seemed to be tightened. But in the moment before the "black dragon" rushed into the valley, suddenly there was a more violent and murderous spirit from the sky! Linglie sound power, like punishment, fierce momentum, like a special to cut the dragon! It was Chen Jiezhi who hit him and forced the old man in blue to fight back. Then he was beaten by one of Chen Jie''s punches and fell down. The black gold spear almost lost his hand, and the tiger''s mouth cracked and was covered with blood. The old man was shocked. He is a master in the situ family. He is an old master of the family. He knows very well who is in the Chen family. Chen Jiezhi, he also knows, but the other side should not be so overbearing. What''s more, it''s not the Chen family''s martial arts. Chen Jiezhi''s appearance, a boxing back to situ Ding, let everyone present surprised.The people of the situ family subconsciously stopped. But Tang soldiers were still rushing to the valley. Chen Jiezhi wanted to stop it, but suddenly his face changed. An arm sprang out of the valley. A huge hand, comparable to a house, the arm is more robust. His arms were covered with thick black hair, and there was a terrible smell of blood. With a sweep of this arm, all the Tang soldiers who had just rushed to the mouth of the valley were immediately beaten away. Then the five fingers of the terror claw opened and pressed forward, and the arrow array of the Tang army, which was firing arrows, suddenly collapsed. All of them were shocked, and Chen Jiezhi was not sure. The thick arm continued to stretch forward, but the new part gradually became thinner. Finally, it''s so thin that it''s completely out of proportion to that arm, connected to a person''s body. He walked slowly out of the valley. He was a tall man of forty years old, with a beard and red eyes. His right hand, however, has been stretched out for tens of meters, turned into a huge arm like a devil''s claw. It is covered with black hair, bleeding from the roots, and stained with the blood of Tang soldiers. Its eyes blood red, faint red light, does not contain any temperature, only a cold kill. His eyes coldly swept through the people in front of him, and his terrible left arm swept past again. Tang soldiers and soldiers of the Tang Dynasty died and were injured when they touched each other. Studing angrily yelled and stabbed at the other party with a gun. The middle-aged man with red eyes has a horizontal left arm. The murderous air condensed on the black gold spear was suddenly broken. Studing could not hold the weapon directly, so the spear flew out. Worried about his people, Chen Jiezhi rushed into the valley. In the valley, however, a group of Chen family members were in a state of shock. "Third brother?" "Introduction?" "Third uncle?" When someone recognized Chen Jiezhi, they were all surprised. "What happened to that man just now?" Chen Jiezhi asked. "I don''t know. He has been in a coma before. He suddenly woke up just now. He didn''t expect to be a devil." Someone answered. When Chen Jiezhi went out of the valley, he saw that there were dead bodies outside. The wounded situ dingzheng took the surviving clansmen and ran away quickly. The middle-aged man with red eyes didn''t catch up and looked straight at the other living people. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looks at each other through the mirror. Although he has a grubby beard, he still recognizes that it is aokong, the "ape Dragon King" in the past twelve Yama. Just, the other party''s mental state, seems to be some wrong "Yang Li!" The voice of a young girl suddenly rang out. The middle-aged man turned his head and looked over. In his blood red eyes, he finally revealed some emotions, like doubts. Shen and Rong see the situation, slightly strange. Chen Chaoyan quickly pulled her: "easy snow, be careful!" "Mr. Wu Yun taught me." Shen and Rong explained, then took out the paper and pen, and wrote three words quickly: "DARONGSHAN". The other side looked, slightly a Leng, the red light in the eyes flickered up. Just as Shen and Rong are ready to make further efforts, suddenly the other side looks ferocious. Extremely fierce momentum spread out, the cold killing intention almost let all the people on the scene suffocate. There was a roar, and then thick black hair came out of the man''s body. Its body swells like a puff. At the end of the day, the rest of his body was in the same proportion as his right hand. But the whole person has also become a giant black ape with a height of more than 20 Zhang. Black ape two eyes, like two blood pools, red light flashing, cold and violent interwoven. The next moment, the huge claw, on the ground to grasp Shen and Rong! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 104 Seeing that the murderer suddenly went mad, Chen Jiezhi was shocked. It was too late to rescue him. He had to fight back to the demon ape. Chen Chaoyan was also frightened and quickly reached out to pull Shen and Rong. However, Shen Herong pushed her. As a result, they rose in two directions. When they came out of Chang''an, they were given a precious magic weapon by Mr. Wu Yun. At this time, Chen Chaoyan quickly held up the cloud luohuagai and took her to the left by the cloud. Shen He Rong was dressed in a magic fog robe, which turned into light fog and flew to the right. Dangerous and dangerous, huge black hair claw, almost close to the two people, from the two people across. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun asked, "what do you think?" "At least his arms are the same now." When Shen and his nephew were separated from Chen Jiezhi''s nephew for the time being, he was left with only himself. Shen and Rong did not worry much about what he said: "just now, it really made my little sister feel miserable." Zhang Dongyun was dumbfounded. After complaining, Shen Herong continued: "now, he should be possessed by the devil, his spirit is out of control, and his consciousness is engulfed by the brutal killing intention of demon ape, but the reason can not be figured out for the time being." In their conversation, the huge mountain moving ape has already made a more furious roar. He grabs an empty paw, did not catch Shen He Rong, Chen Chaoyan two people. The talons turned and was about to continue to grasp Shen and Rong. Suddenly, he was hit by Chen Jiezhi behind his back. The ferocious and ferocious dragon cutting fist force cleaved on the devil ape''s back, and the devil ape''s body didn''t even shake. The mountain moving ape half turned around and clawed Chen Jiezhi in the air. Chen Jiezhi felt the strong wind coming. Gangfeng followed the demon ape''s claws, like an invisible blade, and chopped at Chen Jiezhi. A blade more than ten meters wide. Chen Jiezhi had to avoid it. The mountain moving ape drove away the "little insects" that disturbed him behind his back and turned his head again. Shen He Rong''s body was covered by a magic fog robe, turned into light smoke, and seemed to disappear in the air. But the red light in the pupils of the mountain moving ape swept the world. In his blood red eyes, immediately found the position of Shen and Rong. The terror claw, once again to Shen He Rong. "Poke him in the mouth, and then speed up." In Qingtian''s eyes, Zhang Dongyun''s understatement is heard. Under the cover of the magic fog robe, Shen and Rong wrote three characters. "Thorn", "thorn", or "thorn". After the three words were finished, they turned into black sharp blades, which were stabbing at the mouth of the huge claws. Claw movement slightly stiff, and then immediately return to the original state. But taking advantage of that moment, Shen and Rong took the initiative to close to the huge claw, and then put his toes on the mouth of the tiger to cover more and more hands. "Big brother has good eyesight." Shen and Rong praised. Zhang Dongyun''s tone is indifferent: "bring him back first." "It''s up to you, brother." Although the demon ape is fierce and domineering, Zhang Dongyun and Shen Herong can see that compared with aokong in those years, his accomplishments have fallen sharply. However, Shen He Rong is also reincarnated, and his current accomplishments are limited. Even if you don''t care about the uncle and nephew of the Chen family, you can''t control the fierce mountain moving ape in front of you. "Command Chen Jiezhi and Chen Chaoyan to follow my orders." Zhang Dongyun has a plan in mind. His eyes are located in Chang''an City, which ensures his eyesight and insight and catches Ao Kong''s flaws and omissions. It''s not as convenient as guiding Hu Ming to defeat Hu Yingjie. After all, he only saw it now. At the beginning, Hu Yingjie and Hu Ming were in the invincible city. It was no secret for him to go up and down. But Shen He Rong, Chen Jiezhi and others are also above Hu Ming. There is a big gap between the two sides in their accomplishments. No matter how skillful he is, the people who are instructed can''t put them into practice. Since aokong is not in the peak state at the beginning, it is not difficult to win him. "Mr. Wu Yun asked Uncle Chen to attack his left neck." The girl''s crisp voice sounded in the air. Chen Jiezhi hesitated. The devil ape is fierce. According to his idea, it is better for us to evacuate as soon as possible. Mr. Wu, it seems that it is easy to catch the snow monkey? "It''s one foot four feet below the right rib." As soon as he hesitated, the opportunity was fleeting. With the action of the devil ape, the flaws he wanted to capture naturally changed. Chen Jiezhi listens to Shen Herong''s greeting for the second time, and sees Shen Herong unfold a lot of clouds around the devil ape. Finally, he grits his teeth, and he still uses a move to cut the dragon and fight out. The target is exactly one foot four feet below the right rib of the demon ape.At present, only the idea of killing and destroying remains. It is more and more difficult to understand human language. But he didn''t need to understand what Shen and Rong said. Just after noticing the direction of Chen Jiezhi''s fist force, the giant demon ape suddenly turned around to avoid the attack, and at the same time grabbed Chen Jiezhi with one claw. However, Chen Jiezhi has already got Shen Herong''s body shape, dodges in time, and in turn attacks another flaw of the demon ape. Both sides play fast and change their moves in succession. Although the power of the mountain moving demon ape is powerful, it often fails in its moves, and its flaws are exposed under Chen Jiezhi''s fist, and they are under the control of others everywhere. Shen and Rong again asked Chen Chaoyan to help him. With the help of the magic fog robe and cloud luohuagai, he interfered with the mountain moving ape. Her eyesight, insight, understanding and reaction are far above Hu Ming. Zhang Dongyun tells her a few words. She draws inferences from one instance and gradually finds out the secret. Later, Zhang Dongyun no longer needed to give advice. Shen and Rong could direct Chen Jiezhi and Chen Chaoyan together to beat the giant demon ape into confusion. "In a little while, his strength should be exhausted." In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun folded his arms in front of his chest and leaned his back on the back of his chair. Although the specific reason is still uncertain, he can see that the current aokong war is not durable. Shen He Rong was about to talk to each other when he suddenly frowned. She looked up, the distant sky became gloomy, there were electric light back and forth, bursts of thunder. Lei Yun soon reached the top of the crowd. Looking at the blue thunder, Chen Jiezhi was surprised: "this is The inheritance of thunder method in Qingyun temple Zhang Dongyun looks at the mirror in the Daming Palace of Chang''an city. It reflects the perspective of Shen and Rong looking up at the sky. Both Zhang Dongyun and Shen Herong have seen Gu Hechuan, a man in the dark Pavilion, perform similar magic. Gu Hechuan was a traitor of Qingyun temple, but he got the true story. At present, the blue thunder light in the half sky thunder cloud is the same as Gu Hechuan''s magic power. The other side, to subdue demons, to deal with this moving mountain demon ape? Everyone is thinking like this, but see in the sky thunder cloud, drill out two thunder snake. It''s like a snake, but it''s made up of real snakes. One of the snakes, hovering in mid air, seemed to be on guard against the crowd. But another thunder snake falls, the target is not that moving mountain devil ape, but Chen Chaoyan! This surprised everyone, and Chen Chaoyan even failed to respond. Cloud Luohua is covered with clouds to protect her automatically. However, the thunder snake sent out electric light around her body, broke the clouds, and still flew to Chen Chaoyan and wrapped her up. Chen Chaoyan''s blue electric light flowed through her body, paralyzing her body. Thunder and lightning spirit further touched her spirit, trying to make her faint. However, the girl''s spirit was shocked, and she tried to do something to relieve the current entangled in her body. "Is this Chunyang immortal soul..." In the middle of the sky, someone seemed to be talking to himself. Thunder snake body swimming, rolling Chen Chaoyan to the air. Under Chen Jie''s consciousness, he rushed to the air. The second thunder snake, which was hanging in the sky and was specially on guard, jumped down to stop Chen Jiezhi. Chen Jie cut off one of the Dragon boxing, and the thunder snake was immediately cut off! However, the thunder and light explosion also blocked Chen Jiezhi''s flight to the sky. "The Chen family has never had a grudge with Qingyun temple before. Why did the Taoist priest abduct my niece?" As Chen Jiezhi asked, he flew back into the air. But the sky "roar" a thunder, sound startled a hundred miles. In the thunder cloud, countless green thunder condenses, and the last extremely huge dragon head of Thunder Dragon pokes out the cloud layer downward and sends out a long roar. In the long howling sound, Chen Jiezhi of the seventh state also felt a slight vibration. "Fa Xiang..." He looked ugly. In the thunder cloud, the Thunder Dragon Dharma phase of the Qingyun temple. The Dharma phase is the eighth realm of Taoist practice. The practitioner goes up to a higher level, condenses the Dharma phase with Yuanying and dominates between heaven and earth, also known as FA Tian Xiang di. It can be protected by the elixir in vitro. Yuanying is also vulnerable to injury, but with the protection of Dharma, it is not the same. Once the laws of heaven and earth are completed, the supernatural powers of Taoist practitioners are greatly improved. Compared with the current Thunder Dragon method, the thunder snake just now is not worth mentioning. Without Chen Jiezhi and Chen Chaoyan, loopholes appeared in the circle surrounding the demon ape. After eating continuously, the demon ape finally lost its vigor. He seemed to know that his strength was almost exhausted, and he rushed out of the encirclement gap decisively instead of fighting back. Giant apes, quickly disappeared in the distant mountains. Shen and Rong had to give up for the time being. The Thunder Dragon in the air did not look at the mountain moving ape, but directed the thunder snake to sweep away Chen Chaoyan."This girl is just suitable for my Qingyun temple. Please come back." In the sound of thunder, the Thunder Dragon uttered his words. Chen Jiezhi said in a deep voice: "Chaoyan has already got the master of Chang''an to preach Taoism. The Taoist priest''s good intentions can only be guided by his heart." "I have to ask the Lord of Chang''an to part with him. This temple will make up for it later." Leilong hesitated for a moment and didn''t give up. But at this time, a young girl''s voice sounded: "Chen Sanshu''s power of chopping the dragon''s fist has changed into three yang and seven Yin, showing a strong dragon''s regret." Mr. Wu Yun''s advice As soon as Chen Jiezhi''s spirit rose, he immediately made a fist according to his words. "You''re stubborn. You''re asking for trouble." The Thunder Dragon in the sky murmured, and suddenly countless blue thunder balls condensed in the air, blocking between the two sides. Chen Jiezhi smashed several green thunder in his dragon cutting boxing. The blue thunder burst, but also triggered the surrounding thunder to gather together towards Chen Jiezhi to explode in a series. However, when Chen Jiezhi''s fists changed, thousands of thunder and lightning flashed back into the air. Thunder Dragon slightly accident, is casting a spell. The thunder cloud in the half sky, like a whirlpool of thunder and lightning, sucks in the thunder light coming from above in turn. However, as he was attracted by Chen Jiezhi''s attention, a puff of smoke flew by. The snake rolled up Chen Chaoyan and broke into two pieces. Chen Chaoyan and Yun luohuagai were taken away by Shen and Rong. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 105 A cry of surprise came from the thunder cloud. The newcomer did not expect that Chen Jiezhi''s boxing skills suddenly changed and he successfully solved his magic. And the little girl who reminded Chen Jiezhi cut off the thunder snake and saved Chen Chaoyan. With a roar of Thunder Dragon, the dragon head turned around and a pair of eyes looked at Shen Herong carefully. He is young and looks a few years younger than Chen Chaoyan, but he is the fourth state of Taoism and the realm of Ding furnace just like Chen Chaoyan. At least Chen Chaoyan is not inferior to his talent in Taoism. If it was not Chang''an, the elder of Qingyun temple, Taoist cangye, would surely take her away with Chen Chaoyan. But even so, how can this child instruct Chen Jiezhi to crack his eighth level practitioner''s magic? The Thunder Dragon Dharma of cangye Taoist priest is twinkling in his double pupils. The secret formula of Qingyun temple is that thunder light and golden pupil play a role. Soon, Taoist cangye found that the girl''s head was covered with a jewel in the hood. Baozhu, it looks like the blue sky eye collected by the royal family of the Middle East Tang Dynasty. But it seems different from qingtianyan. The treasure of Chang''an City? Will it have the same effect as qingtianyan, so an expert from Chang''an points out the little girl, and then the girl will instruct Chen Jiezhi? When Taoist cangye thought in his heart, he was not slow. Thunder Dragon sends out the mighty long chant. In the thunder cloud, several thunder snakes rushed out together and surrounded Shen and Rong from all directions. "Uncle Chen, Lei Yun!" Cried the girl. Thunder cloud is the foundation. If the thunder cloud is not broken, the thunder snake will always be endless. Chen Jiezhi took a deep breath, gathered all his murderous Qi, and then went straight into the sky. He is like chopping the sky. Under the heavy pressure caused by Taoist cangye, he squeezed out his potential and launched an unprecedented powerful blow. Although there were thunder snakes flying around from all directions, they were all cut off by his murderous spirit. Chen Jiezhi went straight to the thunder cloud. The Thunder Dragon in the thunder cloud roared, and the thunder thundered in a series of ways to fight Chen Jiezhi. But Chen Jiezhi first heard Shen and Rong remind: "one inch." The fist is one inch, which seems to have changed little. But at this moment, Chen Jiezhi''s whole body soared into the sky and filled with Qi. He raised his fist by an inch, and the whole person deviated from the original direction. He dashed into the thunder cloud by the thunder of the Thunder Dragon. Although his hair and clothes were shaking, he did not need any more instructions from Shen and Rong. His raised hand fell from a high place. The warrior is pure and concise. He has a fierce and bloody murderous spirit, and immediately cuts down Lei Yun. The thunder cloud broke open, revealing the figure of an old Taoist, sitting cross legged in the cloud. The Taoist''s eyes were closed, as if in meditation. His whole body thunders up and down, in its head, condenses into a giant Thunder Dragon with only the front half body. Chen Jie''s feet set foot on the clouds and moved forward rapidly. The closer the distance, the better. The closer the distance is, the easier it is for the warrior to attack. At the same time, the opponent is more likely to lose his temper. However, as soon as Chen Jiezhi was in his first year, Shen and Rong reminded him, "ambush!" Chen Jiezhi''s body shape has already burst out. Fortunately, he has a delicate control of his body and can stop in time. As soon as he stopped, there was a thunderbolt in front of him in the empty air. Then, I saw a huge thunder ball, protecting the old Taoist''s body in the middle. In the rolling of thunder light, if you rush forward, you will be injured by the spherical thunder barrier. Chen Jiezhi''s cutting dragon fist is sharp, which may break the thunder barrier. However, he was unable to resist the attack of Thunder Dragon. Sure enough, at the moment of stopping, the huge Thunder Dragon had already rushed at him. The road is full of green thunder, which forms a net of thunder. Chen Jiezhi should be surrounded. However, at this moment, purple thunder flashed suddenly. As soon as purple thunder and green thunder collide, there is a huge gap between them, and purple thunder disappears immediately. However, the formation of the net formed by Qing Lei was one of the slowest, and Chen Jiezhi had already got out of it. The Thunder Dragon roared and the green thunder fell on the ten year old girl below. Lightning aimed at the other side''s head. To be precise, it''s the blue pearl aimed at its head! However, Shen and Rong seemed to have predicted that he had urged the magic fog robe to avoid the thunder. At the same time, she also gave advice to Chen Jiezhi. "Right shoulder blade behind you." Chen Jiezhi avoided the thunder net without hesitation. He moved at the sound and flashed to the right behind the Taoist cangye. And then it''s a punch! Powerful chopping dragon fist, hit on the thunder barrier, and then Shengsheng will break it!Feeling the thunder surging, Chen Jiezhi''s heart suddenly knew. On the thunder barrier, the thunder and lightning surged endlessly, and the cycle started again, protecting the Taoist cangye for a long time. However, the speed of the lightning current varies faintly between revolutions, so in some positions, it will show the phenomenon of sometimes strong and sometimes weak. Now, it''s just the right shoulder blade behind Taoist cangye, and the thunder barrier is relatively weak. Chen Jiezhi''s one punch at the moment is just to break through this weakness and achieve twice the result with half the effort. He was filled with admiration. Because the strength of a certain position on the thunder barrier is changing from time to time, and the opportunity is fleeting. Earlier or later, you may hit this position when the thunder is strongest. Mr. Wu instructed him to attack Taoist cangye''s right shoulder blade, which included his reaction, movement speed and attack speed. Everything is just fine. However, if he didn''t follow the instructions of the other side, he might not be able to follow the instructions of the other side. Chen Jiezhi''s heart was slightly frightened, but his fist power was more concentrated, breaking through the thunder barrier of the other side. Because it was to overcome the weakness of Taoist cangye''s magic, the remaining momentum of Chen Jiezhi''s fist was still full of momentum. On the contrary, it was accompanied by a sense of despotism and even more murderous. Without the thunder barrier protection, cangye Taoist had no choice but to take back the Thunder Dragon Dharma quickly. The thunder from the sky went straight through the Taoist priest''s body. His body surface suddenly burst out infinite green thunder to resist Chen Jiezhi''s cutting dragon fist. The two sides collide and both lose. Chen Jiezhi''s body flew upside down and fell to the ground. Fortunately, Chen Chaoyan was able to catch him. The cangye Taoist priest leaned back and almost fell from the clouds. His whole body thunder condenses, wants to reappear the Thunder Dragon Dharma phase, actually cannot obtain for a time. At this time, a purple thunder suddenly appeared in front of him. Taoist cangye was shocked. The power of the thunder was at least attributed to the Taoist practitioners in the seventh level. There was more mystery in it. He could not see through his accomplishments in the eighth level. Cangye Taoist reluctantly leads gather green thunder to resist, but the vitality has not recovered, immediately is defeated by purple thunder. Purple thunder castration endlessly, immediately will cangye Taoist split cloud. He ran away in a hurry. But purple thunder continued to chop. At the critical moment, the Taoist cangye bit the tip of his tongue, and a mouthful of hot blood spurted out. In the blood, green thunder suddenly makes a great deal of it. A jade Ruyi flies out of it, and reluctantly helps Taoist cangye to block the purple thunder. When Taoist cangye looked back, he saw Shen He Rong''s petite figure looming in the clouds. From the point of view of the opponent''s mana fluctuation, it is only the fourth state. Flying in mid air is thanks to the magic weapon of magic fog robe. How could she send out such fierce purple thunder, which seemed to be more fierce than Chen Jiezhi''s Dragon cutting fist? She also has a powerful weapon? Taoist cangye didn''t think much about it, so he had to flee in confusion. In the clouds, Shen and Rong had already put away his brush and the white paper on which the word "Lei" was written. Chen Chaoyan and Chen Jiezhi came to meet her. "How are you, Uncle Chen?" Shen He Rong''s always calm face shows a little concern and anxiety. "I''m fine." Although Chen Jiezhi said so, his injury was not mild: "thank Mr. Wu Yun for me. If it was not for his advice, we would not be able to beat back our opponent." Chen Chaoyan is also very happy. Fortunately, she was more puzzled: "I have never dealt with people in Qingyun temple before. Why did they arrest me?" Shen and Rong said: "it''s better to leave here as soon as possible. Mr. Wu Yun said that the old Taoist might come back just now. His last magic weapon is very powerful, but he has not succeeded in refining it, so he has not been able to play in front of him. He escaped this time. After refining the magic weapon, he may come, or there will be other people from Qingyun temple. " Chen Jiezhi nodded: "that should be the most precious treasure of Qingyun temple, Lei yunruyi." They went down and went back to the valley. The Chens in the valley are in shock. As a famous family, Chen''s family has experienced the masters of the seventh and eighth realms. However, after a long time of escape and the danger of being besieged by the Tang army, people''s hearts were strained and they were almost broken. At this time, he finally felt relieved and rushed out of the valley to reunite with Chen Jiezhi and Chen Chaoyan. "Forget about reminiscence. Let''s go north as soon as possible with us." Chen Jiezhi called on everyone: "when we get to Chang''an, we will be safe." The Chen family here are out of touch because of their escape and hiding. At this time, at first hearing the news of Chang''an City, more or less uneasy.However, they finally followed Chen Jiezhi''s advice and set out on the road together. However, if the number of people is large, the target will be large, and it is naturally easy to be found. And YECHUAN county is thousands of miles away from Longbei county. Even if everyone in the Chen family is practicing martial arts, the journey is a big problem. Shen and Rong then said, "Mr. Wu Yun said that he had ordered people to go south to meet us." Chen Jiezhi breathed a sigh of relief: "that''s the best." He looked at the two young girls and said, "it seems that the Taoist of Qingyun temple came for you. You two might as well take leilongju on the road first. The two of you have small goals and are easy to hide. Go north quickly and return to Chang''an first Shen Herong then said in a low voice, "Uncle Chen, the Taoist doesn''t seem to meet Zhaoyan by chance, and then wants to take people away. Instead, he seems to have come to Chaoyan specially. He may be able to find Zhaoyan''s whereabouts." Chen Jiezhi looked serious and pondered slightly: "it''s possible, but in this way, whether you go together or you go alone, you will be found by the other party." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 106 "Mr. Wu Yun taught me a way to help Chao Yan cover up." "We need seven people of the same race to help us, so let''s go together," Shen said Chen Jiezhi nodded: "if there is a way, it is naturally the best." Shen and Rong immediately started to cast the Dharma for Chen Chaoyan. Chang''an City, Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun is interested in watching this scene. He was right to point out Shen Herong and others before, but now the method covered up by Chen Chaoyan is Shen Herong''s own idea, under the guise of Mr. Wu Yun. The seven Chen family members, including Chen Jiezhi, were all drawn a blood line from the wrist pulse by Shen Herong. Seven blood lines interweave together, gathering in Chen Chaoyan''s eyebrows. At the center of Chen Chaoyan''s eyebrows, a little red dot appears, which soon leads to a blood line, which meets with the blood line of Chen Jiezhi''s seven people, and finally forms a "Feng" character. The bloody "seal" character fell again on Chen Chaoyan''s forehead and finally disappeared. Chen Chaoyan was in a trance and then returned to normal. After she meditated and absorbed herself, she felt no change than before. Zhang Dongyun looked at this scene through the blue sky above Shen and Rong, and nodded clearly. Shen and Rong, this is Chen Chaoyan''s pure Yang immortal soul, temporarily sealed up. It''s not to say that Chunyang immortal soul is completely silent now. Chen Chaoyan herself can not feel the difference, but it is difficult for the outside world to see the difference in her spirit. The seal is quite ingenious. Zhang Dongyun looks at the seal and praises it slightly. The Taoist cangye came to Chen Chaoyan mostly for the pure Yang immortal soul. However, why does Qingyun Temple do this? By what means did Taoist cangye find Chen Chaoyan? Zhang Dongyun leaned back, leaning on the back of his chair, thinking in his heart. In front of the mirror, the scene of YECHUAN county is reflected. Chen Jiezhi was relieved to see that Chen Chaoyan was safe. He began to try to contact and buy a large number of horses to help the Chen family go north. However, the local officials in the eastern Tang Dynasty began to send troops to martial law to capture the remaining evils of the Chen family. Chen Jiezhi wanted to buy a walking tool, but it was easy to expose his whereabouts. "Uncle Chen, this was given by Mr. He of the Academy before we set out." Shen and Rong found Chen Jiezhi and handed him a pair of calligraphy and painting. "Mr. He?" Chen Jiezhi was slightly surprised. Chang''an City, from the city Lord, now there are three gentlemen. Mr. Xueying, relatively speaking, has the most distinct origin. More than 20 years ago, some people in the eastern Tang Dynasty dealt with him. Mr. Wu Yun is unpredictable, but he is in charge of the daily affairs of the city, so we often contact with him. Finally, there is Mr. He in the Academy. He is the most mysterious. His origin and cultivation have become a mystery. Most of the time, he only teaches people to read and read in the Academy. But there is no doubt that he is a great scholar of high realm. The Confucianists have the magic power of the heart and mouth With this in mind, Chen Jiezhi took over the scroll of calligraphy and painting and left. He did not hide this time, and went directly to the magistrate of the eastern Tang Dynasty in Jianzhou. Sure enough, after opening the scroll, the poems and articles in it were earnest and instructive, playing an almost hypnotic role. The other party not only lifted the ban on strict investigation of Chen''s family, but also helped to buy horses for walking. The magistrate of Jianzhou is a practitioner of the fourth realm of Confucianism. Mr. He can even persuade him. He is afraid that the state cultivation is not inferior to Mr. Wu Yun Chen Jiezhi was glad. A group of them set out in a hurry. Shen and Rong stood by Chen Jiezhi and Chen Chaoyan. "It''s easy to expose yourself." Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun said calmly. Shen He Rong said in a quiet voice: "the matter is urgent and the power shall be obeyed." Zhang Dongyun is actually funny in his heart. The other party''s operation in the name of Mr. He of the academy is familiar to him. Isn''t this the same as when he used to project Mr. dark cloud under the banner of the city Lord? It''s as black as a crow. The Chen family and his party set out on the road, but Chen Jiezhi soon found that there were pursuers behind him. Those people, mostly with black leopards, dressed in blue and carrying spears, were the warriors of the situ family. The leader was the old master of the clan. However, they are just far behind, did not immediately catch up, appear hesitant. Previously, the mountain moving demon ape suddenly appeared, and there was no difference in the massacre, which left people in fear. Situ Ding did not know whether the powerful devil was still with the Chen family. On the other hand, as Chen Jiezhi made great progress, situ Ding hesitated when he asked himself that he was not an opponent. Situjia was the mother of Li Yi, the second son of the king of Tang Dynasty.Li Yi has always coveted the throne of his son Li Hong, and both sides are in hot water. When Li Hong knew that Chen Jiezhi had made great progress in his cultivation, he kept the news secret and did not inform his second brother Li Yi and situ''s family. As a result, situ Ding almost suffered a great loss to Chen Jiezhi in Yaoshan. Now that he knows how powerful he is, he is afraid to catch up with him. He can only contact his family and the officials of the eastern Tang Dynasty and try to send more people to encircle the remaining evils of the Chen family. When Chen Jiezhi saw that the people of the situ family were just following behind and did not come forward, he roughly guessed the other party''s ideas. Most of the Chen family are relieved, but Shen and Chen Jiezhi can''t let go. They don''t worry about situding and others behind them, but on the other hand Jianzhou, three hundred miles away from Yao mountain in Biying mountain, suddenly thunder. In the twinkling of light, a Thunder Dragon rose into the sky and went straight into the clouds. In the clouds, the blue thunder light shuttles back and forth, rapidly away. In the thunder cloud, an old Taoist priest frowned. "If you give her back to Chang''an City, there will be no more opportunities." Taoist cangye took a long breath. In this breath, thunder flashes and finally condenses into a blue jade Ruyi. This is one of the top magic weapons inherited from Qingyun temple, which is called Lei Yun Ruyi. Cangye Taoist took him out of the mountain this time, traveling around the world and warming up and refining at the same time. The results of the temporary discovery of Chen Chaoyan, he rushed over. Although there was a fierce demon ape, he didn''t interfere with his behavior. However, he didn''t expect that Shen and Chen Jiezhi made him look pale in the end. "It''s still too much. If you refine Lei Yun Ruyi, you won''t be so embarrassed." Taoist cangye learned from his painful experience and grasped the refining of magic weapons while recuperating. Now he has made a comeback. But he soon found that the method used to detect Chen Chaoyan did not work now. Looking at the compass in his hand, but unable to specify the direction of confirmation, Taoist cangye frowned more tightly. "The expert who had instructed them before taught them how to cover up the spirits of pure Yang?" The elder of Qingyun temple can''t help but stop in mid air and find himself in a dilemma. After thinking for a moment, he landed from the cloud and went to Jianzhou house to inquire about the whereabouts of Chen Chaoyan and others. The Chen family and his party are now heading north day and night. In recent days, the eastern Tang Dynasty was mainly trying to calm down the unrest outside Chang''an. There were not enough people left for Chang''an City and the Chen family. Although the Tang army stationed in the local area blocked it, but Chen Jiezhi, who was the seventh frontier of the Chen family, led the way. However, there were people from situ''s family all the time, which made their whereabouts exposed all the time, which upset the Chen family. They tried several times to ambush the situ family warrior who was chasing after him. But now situ Ding was extremely cautious, that is, he did not take the bait. The people of the situ family did not really come forward to trouble the Chen family, but followed them like a boot Hanging Ghost. Follow and follow, there will be a third party to catch up. Finally, situ Ding waited for the person he wanted to wait for. "Are they sure?" Taoist cangye asked situ Ding. "Don''t worry, Taoist priest. You can''t be wrong." Situ Ding replied. Cangye Taoist nodded: "that''s good." Then the thunder came. Thunder and lightning flash, Thunder Dragon method conglomerates, earth shaking. With the help of Taoist cangye from the eighth level, the people of the situ family finally showed their tusks and took the initiative to pursue the Chen family and his party in front of them. Shen and Rong shook his head slightly, and the worry still happened. "The road has already gone for a short time, and the people from Chang''an will soon arrive." Chen Jiezhi, with a serious look, took the initiative to fight against the Thunder Dragon Dharma of cangye Taoist priest. Under the leadership of Chen Jiezhi, the Chens fought and retreated. In the past, Chen Jiezhi and cangye Taoist were both defeated, but now they are not in the best condition after recuperation. On the contrary, Taoist cangye was helped by Lei yunruyi, and the gap between the two sides was further widened. Even with the help of Shen and Rong, Chen Jiezhi still fell behind. When he was entangled by cangye Taoist, he was the same as situ Ding in the seventh state. He was as unstoppable as a tiger in a sheep. When Shen and Rong were trying to figure out whether he wanted to show his real Kung Fu, a dark shadow suddenly appeared in the northern sky. The black shadow blocked studing. Although he was pierced with a shot, the shadow quickly dispersed and reunited, showing the appearance of the big black bat again. "Thank you, brother Hu." Chen Jiezhi said thanks. It was Hu Ming, a magician who took part in Chang''an city. He was followed by a group of Chen''s children who stayed in Chang''an city. Both sides were overjoyed to be reunited. The Chen family, who came to meet them, were all one man and two horses, and each of them had two thunder ponies.Lei Longju''s foot strength is far better than ordinary mount. All the Chen family members from YeChuan County went northward to transfer to Lei Longju brought by their relatives. Then they all went back to Chang''an in the north. However, there are still thunder snakes after him. The Taoist cangye would not allow Chen Chaoyan to return to Chang''an. All the situ family followed closely. In the face of the attack from the rear, the speed of Thunder Dragon pony also becomes slow. The two sides pursued and beat each other for nearly a day and a night. Although Chang''an people were tired, there were some children left behind. However, the Chen family and his party successfully entered the boundary of Longbei county and Qinzhou Prefecture, and finally galloped toward Longling. Looking at the distance, we can see the outline of Longling mountains, and the Taoist cangye is worried. The Thunder Dragon opened its mouth and spewed out a thunder cloud, which quickly grew bigger in the distance and fell on the heads of the Chen family. But just then, an old man in black appeared under the thunder cloud. With a wave of hand, roaring thunder cloud, suddenly disappeared. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 107 The thunder cloud dispersed, revealing one of the blue jade Ruyi, glittering. When the brilliance flowed, all of a sudden, electric light leaped in the air and gathered thunder clouds again. But at this time, a palm stretched out from the side and grasped the blue jade Ruyi. The thunder all around him disappeared. The old man in black looked at Lei Yun Ruyi in his hand, and then looked at the Taoist cangye and the situ family in the distance. Seeing the old man in black, Taoist cangye felt a heavy heart. Since the opening of Chang''an city to the East and the west, exchanges with the outside world have been strengthened. Although in the eyes of many people, it is still extremely mysterious, but some information has gradually spread around the world. For example, the mysterious city Lord of Chang''an, the supreme emperor of Chang''an population, has never appeared. At present, the person in charge of the daily affairs of Chang''an city is an old man in black, known as Mr. Wu Yun. ¡­¡­ Is this the one in front of you? Cangye Taoist looked at Lei yunruyi, who was pinched by Mr. Wu Yun, and felt more heavy. Lei Yun Ruyi is one of the treasures of Qingyun temple, which gathers a large amount of thunder and lightning essence. Powerful at the same time, because of the tyranny of thunder, it is difficult to control. Cangye Taoist, as a Taoist practitioner of the eighth level, has formed the Thunder Dragon Dharma. However, it takes a period of time to master Lei Yun Ruyi. Otherwise, he would not have been so embarrassed in Jianzhou, YECHUAN county. However, now, Lei Yun Ruyi fell into the hands of Mr. Wu Yun, but he was obedient. The tyrannical thunder light did not move at all. Someone else, your palms are gone. When Taoist cangye just took over the jade Ruyi, he also needed to fight with his own green thunder. The man who can master Lei yunruyi so easily has only seen his own master before. Is the old man in black so powerful? According to the rumor, he is not the real owner of Chang''an city Mr. Wu Yun Cheng The Taoist cangye calmed down and said, "I didn''t mean to offend Qingyun when I was watching cangye. I only came here because the Chen family daughter had a great connection with this temple. This view is not harmful to her, and will take good care of it. Therefore, I hope that Chang''an city will be separated from her. The royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty went against the rule, and this view also conflicts with it. You and I may as well sit down and talk about it in detail... " Mr. Wu Yun, calmly turn to look at the Chen family. Just when Chen Jiezhi thought that he wanted to ask Chen Chaoyan what he meant, he found that Mr. Wu Yun didn''t look at Chen Chaoyan at all. Instead, he glanced at a group of Chen family members: "look carefully." While others were surprised, he saw Mr. Wu Yun holding Lei Yun Ruyi in his left hand and clenching his fist with five fingers in his right hand. Then, raise your arm up and over your head. This starting move moved the Chen family. And cangye Taoist and situ Ding and others were familiar with each other and had a foreboding in their hearts. Sure enough, at the next moment, Mr. Wu Yun struck down! In the air, burst out a piercing long, more earth shaking than thunder. The invisible power directly tears the air in front of Mr. Wu Yun, and looks at it from a distance, presenting a strange twist. Almost in the moment when Mr. Wu Yun raised his hand, the frightening power came to the Taoist cangye. Cangye Taoist had to fight back with his own Thunder Dragon method. The Thunder Dragon roared, the thunder burst in succession, forming a dazzling thunder light, a vast expanse of white, so that people can not help but cover their eyes. But the next moment, I saw a black line, like a crack, in the white light. As soon as the crack appeared, the light stopped shining. As if the thunder was completely split, revealing the blue dragon inside. Then you can see the giant Thunder Dragon, from the top to the body, there is a black thin line. Then the giant thunderdragon split in the middle and split in two. It is half of the body, into the road green thunder, four collapse collapse. The Thunder Dragon Dharma of Taoist cangye was killed by Mr. Wu Yun! A group of Chen family martial arts, staring at this scene. Chen Jiezhi, with the highest level of cultivation, was most infatuated: "this is the real chopping dragon Boxing..." Taoist practitioners form Dharma phase, protect the young and increase the power of magic. But at this moment, the Dharma is broken, and the Yuanying will also be damaged. The Thunder Dragon dissipated, and the Taoist cangye on the cloud top bled with all his senses. He turned back to the sky and nearly fell off the cloud head. He reluctantly calmed down, his facial features bleeding, described terror, and flew back in a panic, only to escape from here as soon as possible. But Mr. Wu Yun took a few steps, and he came to Taoist cangye. The jade Ruyi in the hand knocks gently, right on the head of the old Taoist priest. Cangye Taoist looked all the time, and suddenly his body was stiff and fell to the bottom.Hu Ming is clever and turns into a big black bat. He catches the fallen Taoist cangye and catches him. Mr. Wu Yun didn''t care. He went on, and at the same time, he hit again with his right hand. In front of them, all of them are running away. They joined hands with Taoist cangye to kill the Chen family all the way to Qinzhou Prefecture. With the help of Taoist cangye, a master of the eighth level, they kept their thoughts in mind. It''s best to take down the Chen family, but if they can''t, they can see the depth of Chang''an City and take the opportunity to escape. But I never thought that Taoist cangye''s Thunder Dragon Dharma phase was destroyed by the other party in a short time. Although situ Ding and his people fled at the first time, it was too late. As soon as Mr. Wu Yun punched out, the terror suddenly enveloped all the situ family. Under their crotch, the Panther, who acted as a mount, suddenly became weak. The younger brother of the situ family, who had a lower level of cultivation, was also heartbroken and trembled. He did not even dare to turn back and resist. He was the only one who could hold his mind. He gritted his teeth and turned back with a shot. The light flashed on the black gold spear, forming a line. His strength was concentrated and concise, trying to break through the terrible blow of beheading the dragon and killing the gods behind him. Iron nails can wear cowhide, but they can only be broken by hammers. So the terror shot through Jinshi, facing Mr. Wu Yun, chopped the dragon fist, instantly disappeared. The spear in situ Ding''s hand was split into two parts from the tip to the end of the tail. He himself also appeared a blood line, from head to foot, split in two on the spot. The children of situ''s family were frightened by Mr. Wu Yun''s terror, and they all shivered. Mr. Wu Yun took back his hand, turned calmly and looked at the Chen family. Everyone wakes up like a dream and salutes together: "thank you for your advice!" "Take them down and take them back to the city." Mr. Wu Yun nodded. A group of Chen''s children rushed forward to capture those who were still in shock. The new comer, full of admiration, wants to ask his fellow relatives living in Chang''an. Chen''s children in Chang''an are with you Rong Yan: "when you get to Chang''an City, you don''t have to be afraid of the people of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Not only that, we will fight back sooner or later, so that the people of the Li family in the eastern Tang Dynasty will look good!" Mr. Wu Yun came to Shen Herong, Chen Jiezhi, and Chen Chaoyan. Chen Jiezhi even said, "we can help each other today, and we can return to Chang''an safely thanks to Mr. Wu." "Go back to rest." Mr. Wu Yun nodded lightly. Chen Chaoyan helped Chen Jiezhi into the city, while Mr. Wu Yun said in a low voice to Shen He Rong: "twelve girls, your majesty, please go to Daming Palace first after you return to the city." Shen and Rong took a look at him: "big brother is very trusting of you." Mr. Wu Yun smiles: "I swear to be loyal to your majesty." Shen and Rong nodded: "you are the right person, elder brother has you nearby, saves a lot of worry." "I''ve tried the Taoist priest of Qingyun temple first. If I have any news, I will report it to your majesty Geng girl immediately." Mr. Wu Yun said. "Hard work." Shen and Rong nodded and went to Daming Palace. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun is sitting in peace, looking at his own system. [random guard task 4.3 - kill or capture Taoist cangye, the elder of Qingyun Temple who enters the city] [the city master captures the Taoist cangye who enters the city, completes the random guard task 4.3, and gains 700 upgrade experience] [random guard task 4.4 - kill or capture the Qingyun Temple disciple LV Wen who enters the city] eh? What''s the matter? Brush task list, Zhang Dongyun slightly Leng. After examining the whole city, he understood what was going on and couldn''t help crying or laughing. At the moment, in Chang''an east city, a young Taoist is trying to snatch a brocade bag. The little Taoist named LV Wen is a disciple of Qingyun temple. After learning that Chang''an city bought star ginseng at a high price, he got several from his school and brought Chang''an East market trade. It is fair to do business in Chang''an city. After confirming that LV Wen had brought him xingluoshen, he offered a high price on the spot. LV Wen was also very satisfied with this, so the two sides concluded the deal, each in his own right. But at this time, a message came from outside: "Taoist cangye, the elder of Qingyun temple, dares to invade Chang''an City and has been captured by Mr. Wu Yun himself!" After hearing this, LV Wen was shocked and asked for confirmation. After witnessing Hu Ming escorting Taoist cangye back to the city, LV Wen hesitated. He knew he was powerless to save people from Chang''an. So LV Wen went back to Dongshi, hoping that he could trade the star ginseng for a price and try to save his elder. However, Chang''an square city announced that the money and goods were paid off, and the bid would not be changed.When Taoist cangye was arrested when he invaded Chang''an City, he had no room to express his feelings. If you can''t get it back, you still do business with Chang''an city. You sell your precious star Luoshen to Chang''an. If you come back to your school, you can''t explain it. LV Wen lost his cool in a hurry, intending to recapture xingluoshen. Xu Xingzhi was not polite and took it down on the spot. [Xu Xingzhi, the city master''s subordinate, captured LV Wen who entered the city, completed the random guard task 4.3 and obtained 300 upgrade experience points] Zhang Dongyun couldn''t laugh or cry. Is this forced to buy one get one free? Because the eighth realm is not included in this system, so it''s better for him to enter the inner world. After that, Lu Wen created a new task and earned 300 points of experience and guard, which was also an extra windfall. In this way, the guard experience has reached 4300 points, reaching the standard of the fourth upgrade and expansion of 4000. As long as the construction experience also reaches the standard, it will be all Zhang Dongyun thought of happiness in his heart. At this time, a 10-year-old girl stepped into the hall: "what do you think of elder brother 11?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 108 Shen and Rong stepped into the hall. Zhang Dongyun waved his hand at will. Shen Herong, who looks like a little adult, doesn''t want to see him. To a high chair, back to the chair jump, sit on the high chair. "Do you think he is an enemy or a friend?" Zhang Dongyun did not answer rhetorical questions. Shen and Rong knew that what his elder brother asked was not whether he was an enemy or a friend when he faced the demon ape before. At that time, the evil ape was out of control and its killing and destruction occupied the mind. It was just a simple killing machine. That is a problem that all sorcerers must face. Under the influence of demon blood, people tend to lose their normality. , such as dragon and Phoenix Kirin, white Ze * and so on, are more positive than the blood of animals and animals, let alone the evil animals of the moving devil, blood Phoenix, purple day, black black bat. The blood shadow old devil is also irritable, bloodthirsty and vicious, but it is restricted by Zhang Dongyun, which is not obvious. The "Phoenix blood book" taught to him is to let him better practice the change of blood Phoenix, which can reduce the possibility of his being lost, but does not change his bloodthirsty and bloodthirsty. Ziri old devil practiced the change of ziri Jiao, not to mention that he was crazy and belligerent. Most of the time, he was just forced to suppress. The same is true of Hu Ming''s practice of black bat. Although he is more friendly and nostalgic to Hu people, he is not necessarily to others. It is not without reason that the practitioners of the evil way were knocked down by one pole in the difference between the good and the evil, and all of them were counted into the evil sect. There must be some wrongs, but most of them are not good birds. It''s still under their control. When they are lost in the blood boiling of demons and get out of control, it may be even more ferocious than ordinary demons. This is a typical example of aokong''s loss of control. Regardless of the enemy or the enemy, they kill and destroy all the animals in front of them. Similarly, if a mountain moving ape is thrown in front of him, he will kill the other party first. Zhang Dongyun and Shen Herong are very clear about this. Of course, there is no value to discuss. Zhang Dongyun asked Shen Herong what he thought. He asked aokong, the 11th "ape Dragon King" in the past 12 Yama, whether he was an enemy or a friend? Betrayer? "I''m not sure..." Shen and Rong couldn''t give an answer for the time being. But aokong''s reaction at that time was not optimistic. DARONGSHAN, to some extent, is a signal. Twelve brothers and sisters once went there together. At that time, it was aokong himself who suggested that in the future, if they were separated, they could reunite there. When he was in Yaoshan, YeChuan County, Shen and Rong saw that aokong was out of control, so he mentioned this sentence and wanted to see how he reacted. As a result, aokong was furious. This may mean that he was betrayed and resented. At this time, he was betrayed by his brother and sister, but he was betrayed by another one. When he heard Yang Li''s name before, he didn''t react so much, which made it more difficult to judge. "Maybe, he didn''t know that Yang Li betrayed us all, but maybe..." Shen and Rong shook his head slightly. "It seems that he has not been reincarnated and rebuilt, but now he is obviously seriously injured. It is also hard to say who injured him and made him lost." Shen and Rong sighed: "little sister wants to believe eleven elder brother very much, but in case He was hurt by people like us? " Zhang Dongyun, who has turned into an evil emperor, has no expression at the moment, and can''t see the joy and anger in his heart: "next time, bring him back, we will know the truth." Shen He Rong said: "before he ran rampant in YeChuan County, but we gave him a big pain. According to the nature of the devil ape, he may leave YECHUAN county." "They will continue to collect information." Zhang Dongyun said indifferently. Shen He Rong Ru thought: "big brother also thinks that he will not change into a magic dragon now?" Aokong, the "king of ape and dragon", is the blood of two kinds of demons. If the transformation of ape and dragon created by himself is included, he can actually manifest the changes of three evil ways at the same time. However, when he appeared in YeChuan County before, he seemed to be completely turned away by the mountain moving devil ape. Shen and Rong at that time felt strange, now guess, may be related to aokong body injury. "I don''t rule out the possibility of another change in him." Zhang Dongyun said: "but it is more advantageous to keep his identity secret" the opponent is far away in YECHUAN county. Zhang Dongyun observed that it was not convenient for the other party to be in the invincible city. But when he was in an invincible City, his eyesight would not be bad. Through the observation of qingtianyan, he is sure that aokong''s injury is very special. Deep in the soul of the other side, it seems to be carrying a special yoke.This shackle, lead to aokong a strength hard to play at the same time, but also affect his blood. The reason why aokong got out of control and lost under the influence of demon ape and demon blood is that the shackle interferes with the balance between ape and dragon, so that the unreal dragon does not show up and can only manifest the mountain moving demon ape. So he, like Shen Herong, suspects that aokong can only become a demon ape. Of course, if aokong encounters other changes, he still has the possibility of becoming a magic dragon. However, if you directly follow the orders of Xueying Laomo and Chen Jiezhi to collect information about the two kinds of demons at the same time, it may be associated with the ape Dragon King in those days. It''s ok if you just move the mountain devil ape. "Now we have to wait patiently for the news." Shen He Rong sighed: "it''s a pity that the Taoist of Qingyun temple is full of twists and turns. Otherwise, he may bring eleven brothers back." She looked up and looked at Zhang Dongyun: "people are facing the pure Yang immortal soul of Chaoyan. It''s not like robbing the successor''s disciples to see what they will get." Zhang Dongyun raised three fingers: "three possibilities." He put up a finger: "first, Qingyun temple is related to Chunyang temple in the past." Then he took up a finger: "second, Qingyun temple may be related to the Taiqing palace." According to the memory of the evil emperor, Taiqing palace is a Taoist Holy Land in the past. Both sides belong to Taoism and have contradictions. They have loved each other for many years. It was not until the Chunyang palace was broken down by the twelve Yama that the gratitude and resentment of the holy land of the two avenues came to an end because of the third party. But if Chen Chaoyan is the reincarnation of an expert in Chunyang palace, the Taiqing palace will stare at it. "Third..." Shen and Rong followed Zhang Dongyun''s words: "nine elder brother..." Zhang Dongyun nodded. "Chunyang banished immortal" who ranked ninth among the twelve Yanluo in the past should laugh at me. It is the orthodox and legitimate lineage of Chunyang temple that betrayed his school. After the Xianji incident 30 years ago, I should laugh that I have lost the news. It has been 30 years since I was born. Whether he was a traitor or not is hard to come to a conclusion now. Shen and Rong look at Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun seemed to know what she wanted to ask and directly shook his head: "Chen Chaoyan is not the ninth." Shen and Rong nodded silently. "The dark clouds will soon pry the Taoist''s mouth open." Zhang Dongyun said. "Big brother, it''s hard." Shen and Rong took a deep breath: "the little sister went back to the Academy first. If there is news, the elder brother will inform you." "Go ahead." Zhang Dongyun nodded. Seeing Shen and Rong leave, Zhang Dongyun sits back in his chair. A moment later, a compass appeared in his hand. This is the tool used by Taoist cangye, or Qingyun temple, to find Chen Chaoyan. This is a very unique magic weapon. It seems that it can be specially used to find people or objects related to the Chunyang palace in the past. Qingyun temple has found a lot of gains with this gadget. However, most of them are small objects scattered outside after the destruction of Chunyang palace in the past. Finding Chen Chaoyan this time is a great surprise to Taoist cangye. In the hands of Mr. Wu Yun, that is, Zhang Dongyun, there is no room for the old Taoist to resist. Zhang Dongyun wants to keep secret and to set up information slowly. He can be concocted slowly. If it is urgent to know the truth immediately, no one can resist with the blessing of the invincible city. However, Taoist cangye did not know all the information. All he knew was a Taoist who had visited Qingyun temple in the past. It was under the guidance of the other party that Qingyun temple made great progress in recent years, which was indistinctly superior to the other three famous Taoist schools in the eastern Tang Dynasty. However, in view of this help, Qingyun temple should also have some rewards. The content is to help the other party continuously search and collect people or things related to Chunyang palace in the past. Compass, also from the Taoist priest. Every few years, the other party comes back. Continue to point out the Qingyun temple and take away the things collected by Qingyun temple. Most of the time, only the master of Qingyun temple came into contact with each other because Taoist cangye didn''t know the specific origin of each other, but he was not from the eastern Tang Dynasty. However, the master of Qingyun Temple once told them to look for the relics of Chunyang, and the thing was the second. The key was to find the reincarnation of the former Chunyang master. If you can find it, the other party will thank you very much. Compared with the current income of Qingyun temple, it is not worth mentioning. Because of this reason, Cang Ye Dao''s talents put so much effort to take Chen Chaoyan away at the risk of offending Chang''an city. Zhang Dongyun squeezed what he wanted from Taoist cangye, but it was obvious that the information was too general. It seems that more information should be obtained from the master of Qingyun temple Zhang Dongyun thought silently. At the same time, the city Lord Zhang was thinking about the Taoist priest cangye, on the Qingyun peak of Nanxiang County in the eastern Tang Dynasty thousands of miles away."Uncle cangye wrote to ask Chang''an City for Chunyang''s reincarnation. It''s really dangerous." A middle-aged Taoist priest frowned: "I just got the news that the purple sun old devil in the team had already become a demon soul after the eastern Tang Dynasty attacked Chang''an, and reached the eighth level of the devil road." "He planted it, and elder martial brother cangye went to Chang''an alone. The situation is not good." Next to an old Taoist also frowned: "hurry to inform him to come back." "The letter has been delivered, but I don''t know if it will be in time." "Uncle cangye took Lei yunruyi with him. At least he can get out of his way..." People are anxious, and then comes the news, lets the anxiety become the reality. "Master cangye was detained by Chang''an." The middle-aged Taoist priest suggested: "we have to ask the Lord to appear as soon as possible." Others joined in, and they went to see the master of Qingyun temple. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 109 The back mountain of Qingyun temple is a simple and simple stone chamber. Several senior officials of Qingyun Temple gathered here to meet the master. In the corner of the stone chamber, on the futon sat a Taoist priest with white hair and a young face. It is the contemporary master of Qingyun temple. The master of Qingyun Temple listened to the causes and consequences of the event, and then meditated. A middle-aged Taoist said, "master cangye is trapped. I''m afraid you need to come out in person." "The time has not come." After a while, the master of Qingyun temple said slowly. All the people were stunned. Some people thought: "the idea of the temple master is that we are entrusted by the ancient wood Taoist to look for Chunyang successor, so we should ask him to help us?" A man next to him couldn''t help saying, "the time for the ancient wood Taoist to come here is uncertain. When he comes, it''s hard to tell what happened to elder martial brother cangye." "It''s just one of them whether you will come or not." At this time, the master of Qingyun temple said: "it''s best if he comes. If he doesn''t come, we can''t delay other opportunities." Everyone was surprised: "what you mean by timing is..." "Li Xuanxin and Hong Xiao are coming back." The master of Qingyun temple said faintly. When others heard this, they were all in a hurry. Li Xuanxin is the name taboo of the king of Tang Dynasty. Hong Xiao is the current president of Baima Academy. Two people, one is the first master of martial arts in the eastern Tang Dynasty, the other is the first master of Confucianism in the eastern Tang Dynasty. The eastern Tang Dynasty lost a lot under Chang''an city. Even the Cheng family, the situ family, Bai Hongfeng, Songyang academy and Qingfu palace, who have always been good friends with the royal family, have suffered heavy losses. Li Xuanxin, the king of the Tang Dynasty, must give them an account. Let alone Li Xuanxin''s own son, Li Dang, the prince of Qingyuan, is also trapped in Chang''an City, and his life and death are unknown. He was forced to abandon the war with other dynasties and come back for the sudden rise of the mysterious Chang''an city. Although the Baima Academy had a bad relationship with the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty, they could not accommodate the old devil. Vice president Zhao Ning and a group of students also lost in Chang''an. Hong Xiao, the president of the school, had previously been rumored to have gone to YECHUAN county to subdue the ape demon, but it was not settled in the end. It is said that Hong Xiao left the eastern Tang Dynasty and went to another country. Now, he finally returned to the eastern Tang Dynasty. The ape demon in YECHUAN county has disappeared. Hong Xiao''s next primary target is naturally the blood demon of Chang''an. There are too many guilty forces in Chang''an City, and some people are looking for trouble. Qingyun temple can be yellow bird in the back. They also had deep conflicts with the eastern Tang Dynasty and Baima Academy "But I don''t know when they will do it. Uncle cangye doesn''t know if he can wait..." Someone said worried. "I will write a letter and send it to Chang''an to ease the relationship." "In addition, pay more attention to the trend around Chang''an." They all said, "yes, Lord." Qingyun Temple majored in a letter. He lowered his posture and sent his disciples to Chang''an. Chang''an received the letter. But at the same time, the students who delivered the letter were also detained. Qingyun temple is full of Qi. But at the moment, we have to restrain it. On the contrary, the master of Qingyun temple was always calm and angry. He was more concerned about another news: "Lv Wen, with star Luo Shen, went to Chang''an square city to trade?" "Yes, the result was also detained by Chang''an." The disciples said bitterly and indignantly: "what kind of market is clearly a trap. If you see a rare and precious treasure, you can rob it directly. What''s the difference with a robber?" The master of Qingyun temple is deep in thought. After a while, he ordered, "tell the news to the eastern Tang Dynasty." "Master..." The disciples were slightly shocked and then woke up: "master''s meaning is that Dahe Longmen may have collusion with Chang''an?" "Maybe, but not necessarily." The master of Qingyun temple said: "let the people of the eastern Tang Dynasty stare at it and check it." "Yes, master." The disciple understood and left. There is no big action in Qingyun temple, which makes Zhang Dongyun feel a little sorry. He is still looking forward to seeing the master of Qingyun Temple come to the door. However, it doesn''t matter if you don''t come at the moment. It''s good for Lord Zhang to keep an eye on the development of his city. "Elder Shang, this is what you ask for Mr. Wu Yun, pass the brocade bag to Wen Hu beside him. Give it to Uncle Wenjie and give it to Tonghu. Shang Jie took it and did not open it for inspection. She nodded and said, "thank you very much. Thank you very much." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly: "good to say, other things, you and the east city where the line talk is good." Shang Jie nodded with a smile: "I understand that there is another thing to disturb you, sir." "Yes." Mr. Wu Yun said as he tasted the tea."In order to facilitate the communication between our school and Chang''an, the younger generation wants to stay here, and I hope the elder can be flexible." Shang Jie said. Mr. Wu Yun had no choice but to reply: "like Wen Hu, you can stay by keeping the rules set by the city Lord for Chang''an." "Thank you, Mr. Xie." Shang Jie said with a smile. Wenhu stood beside her, thinking to herself that the influence of Chang''an city had already shocked the whole eastern Tang Dynasty. He himself has been in Chang''an City for several months. He seldom goes out of the city to deal with the outside world. He didn''t feel deeply about this before. But now seeing that in addition to himself, the company commander, old Shang Jie, was sent to stay in the clan, he really felt that Chang''an''s influence had already played an important role in the eastern Tang Dynasty. After leaving Mr. Wu Yun, Shang Jie and Wen Hu came out together. She turned her head to Wenhu and said, "from today on, you don''t have to intervene in the communication with zongmen. I''ll do it all." Wen Hu should say: "yes, martial uncle." "I can''t believe you." Shang Jie said in a soft voice, "it''s a more important job for you." Wen Hu is surprised and looks up at her. Shang Jie smiles and signals to the other party to relax: "from today on, you will serve Chang''an more attentively. If the interests of Chang''an conflict with our own family, as long as it is not an evil matter against your conscience, you will take Chang''an as the priority." Wen Hu''s lips trembled twice, and Shang Jie shook her head with a smile: "don''t worry about the damage to our interests. You can relax and stay in Chang''an. I have always been an emissary. You are more likely to become a bridge between Chang''an and our school in the future, which is more beneficial to our school in the future. " Wen Hu exhaled a long breath: "yes, martial uncle, I understand." Shang Jie nodded with a smile. They went to the east city of Chang''an and saw Xu Xingzhi. It was a reminiscence of the past. Xu Xingzhi, who was born in Baima academy, had several contacts with Shang Jie in Longmen, Dahe. Although the friendship was not deep at that time, it was also a fate to meet again in Chang''an. After chatting, Shang Jie gave Xu Xingzhi some of the treasures in Dahe Longmen. This is the price they paid for getting starginseng from Chang''an. After a few more words, Shang Jie and Wen Hu came out of the east city of Chang''an with her eyes on the opposite side of the city. "Take me to the west market, too." They went to the west market together and wandered among the common people. Wen Hu''s eyes swept and suddenly narrowed. He was particularly keen on this aspect, as he was responsible for the administration of the criminal law. There was a middle-aged man in the market. He didn''t want the buyer, and he didn''t like the seller. Instead, he inquired and looked around, like he was investigating and recording something. ¡­¡­ Like a spy. Wen Hu frowns and complains with Shang Jie. He leans over. The middle-aged man did not practice in the body, at the moment is focusing on, completely did not find Wenhu close to his back. He was immersed in his own world. Men have a very rich name, the name is called Jin Fugui, once and really rich, rich family, but in recent years has become down and down. The mysterious rise of Chang''an, the establishment of Fang City, Jin Fugui is determined to fight for prosperity again. He did not bring goods, nor a lot of money and silver, but first came to Chang''an West City, through examination, rented a shop. Then Mr. Jin makes investigations in the market and Chang''an all day long. In the hustle and bustle of the market, he looked out of place. So he was immediately found out by Wen Hu. Looking at the things that boss Jin wrote down, they were all about who was in the market at different times of the day, what they bought, and what kind of stalls they stayed in front of for the longest time. What income do the residents of Chang''an City have, what kind of livelihood they have, how many people in their families, whether there are old people, whether they have children "This adult, the villain is wronged. The villain is also a businessman. These It''s all for business. " Jin Fugui is found out by Wen Hu and explains in a hurry. Wen Hu, with a black face, took him back to his Yamen and began to investigate carefully. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looks at this scene and shakes his head and laughs. Mr. Wen is wrong. Boss Jin is not a spy. As soon as the spy entered the city, he was under the control of Zhang Dongyun. He did not stop Wen Hu, Wen Hu is also responsible, Jin Fugui''s action is really easy to be misunderstood. However, according to Wenhu''s past ability, he will release Jin Fugui''s freedom after cross examination. As for whether boss Jin will be scared out of Chang''an, it may not be. Zhang Dongyun also took a look at the contents of his investigation records. He had a lot of toughness and perseverance, so he could not be scared away. What''s more, the new city Lord Zhang is not black enough. There is hardly any problem of exploitation in Chang''an, and the tax burden is not as heavy as that of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Boss Jin wants to make a comeback. This is the most promising place. Sure enough, Wen Hu released Jin Fugui later.Instead of packing up his burden and running, Jin Fugui immediately went back to Chang''an west city to continue his own research. With the passage of time, the eastern and western cities have become increasingly prosperous. The city Lord Zhang''s coffers are also filling up. Fangshi has a high-speed development and a stable growth as a whole. Zhang Dongyun doesn''t have to worry about it. The sound of the system is getting better. Zhang Dongyun nodded with satisfaction. Add in the 600 points of the previous balance, now the construction upgrade experience has reached 1600, which is still 2400 short of the 4000 upgrading standard. As long as the city is upgraded for the fourth time, it will be upgraded soon. Zhang Dongyun refreshes the task list: [construction task 4.2 - culture and education, the current overall cultural level of the urban residents still needs to be improved, and the second step is to reduce the illiteracy rate to less than 10%] in this paper, the author puts forward some suggestions on how to improve the overall cultural level of the urban residents under the administration www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 110 Literacy again Zhang Dongyun curled his mouth. Fortunately, he was prepared. Zhang Dongyun did not neglect the previous educational problems while building the eastern and western cities of Chang''an. The words "primary" and "first step" in the last task fully demonstrate that there must be a follow-up to literacy. The level of 50% illiteracy is nothing to this age of the world. It can even be said that the education level is very good. But the person who made the game settings was Zhang Dongyun in Bluestar. He made a set, of course, literacy can not stop at 50%. The 10% setting is that almost all the population except preschool children are included. Of course, there are difficulties. It''s just that he didn''t set it for himself Zhang Dongyun smiles bitterly. Fortunately, the work of teaching and educating people has not been put down during this period of working in Fangshi. However, the population explosion at the beginning increased from tens of thousands to more than 300000, which made the task of literacy more difficult. A few days ago, Shen and Rong just disappeared. Xu Xingzhi is also busy with the problem of Chang''an east city. So there is no leader in teaching and educating people. Fortunately, it''s just reading and reading, so everything can go on. It''s just that without Shen''s gaze, everyone is a little slack. When necessary, the city Lord can only fight in person. Now that Shen and Rong are back, a city Lord surnamed Zhang can be a new shopkeeper. Beautiful! Zhang Dongyun was in a good mood, practiced several fists and continued to grasp his own practice. With the frequent business exchanges, more and more people are getting in and out of Chang''an, and some information about Chang''an has gradually spread to the outside world. In addition to what masters there were in the city, everyone was curious. The most difficult thing for all parties in the eastern Tang Dynasty to figure out was the issue of nationwide reading in Chang''an city. There are so many martial arts practitioners with low cultural level who are forced to be sent to academies to eliminate illiteracy. There are different comments on this issue from Baima academy, Tingshan academy and Songyang Academy. Some people think that rotten wood can''t be carved, so it''s a waste of energy and resources. Some people think that poetry and calligraphy enlighten the world, which is in line with the way of sages. In addition to the Confucianists, other forces in the eastern Tang Dynasty were confused about this. Even the Dahe Longmen school and Lingxiao school, which have close contacts with Chang''an City, are puzzled. The capital of the eastern Tang Dynasty, Luyang city. "What does Chang''an want? Buying off the hearts of scholars in the world Li Hong, the son of the world, tapped the table with his finger. Opposite him was Lu Meng, the premier of Songyang Academy. It is the ideal of some scholars to spread culture and enlighten the world. It is not realistic to buy off all the officials'' minds. The perfect bureaucracy in the eastern Tang Dynasty was the dream and ambition of many people. Of course, Chang''an city does not have these now. But it doesn''t mean they don''t have it in the future. Chang''an''s sphere of influence is gradually expanding. Up to now, most of Longbei county has not been named Li. The eastern Tang Dynasty attached great importance to Chang''an. The mysterious city Lord of Chang''an is not a worldly expert who has no interest in the secular world. Chang''an''s expansion has a strong sign of change. At least, according to Li Hong and others, it is. So in the future, it will naturally provide the way and ladder for the world''s sons to get ahead. Now we have won over people''s hearts early, and the effect has not been lost. "At least, white horse college will not." Prime Minister Lu Meng said calmly: "if Chang''an keeps a blood demon, Baima will not trust Chang''an people. What''s more, the old minister heard that Zhao Ning died in Chang''an." As for his Songyang academy, of course, not to mention. There is no need to express loyalty in words. The same is true of the Cheng family. "It''s Tingshan. It''s worth noticing." Lumeng continued: "there are he family and Zhao family." He family and Zhao family are the six famous families in the eastern Tang Dynasty. Like Cheng family, they are handed down by Confucianism. Li Hong, the eldest son, nodded slightly: "the prime minister is right. I have ordered people to go to the surrounding areas of Ting mountain, he family and Zhao family to pay attention to their trend." His eyes narrowed slightly: "Li Zhibin, the head of Tingshan academy, left the mountain a few days ago and his whereabouts were unknown. He returned many days later." Lummon nodded. Since Li Hong has noticed it, he doesn''t need to say more. "In addition, there is news from Qingyun temple." Li Hong continued: "they have disciples who trade in the East market of Chang''an with Xingluo ginseng. They have been detained by Chang''an even people and goods." "Qingyun wants to kill with a knife." Lu Meng light said: "cangye Taoist before, was captured by Chang''an."He looked slightly moved: "I just don''t know, Qingyun Temple just wants to kill Chang''an with a knife, or even Dahe Longmen also want to kill together?" "Dahe Longmen has the possibility of collusion with Chang''an." Li Hongyan said: "I have ordered people to visit both sides of the middle reaches of the river." He stood up and said, "I can''t let Chang''an continue to develop like this. I have the intention to ban the business travel around Chang''an. Anyone who does business with Chang''an will be arrested and taken. What does the prime minister think?" Lu Meng thought for a moment: "in that case, I don''t know how Chang''an will react. Since Chang''an has decided to leave Chang''an alone and wipe out other rebel forces, it''s better to think twice and make a decision after your majesty comes back." Li Hong is lost in thought. At this time, a bodyguard of shizifu came in in in a hurry. He looked at Prime Minister Lu Meng and hesitated a little. "Yes." Li Hong ordered. The bodyguard said in a hurry: "Your Highness, prime minister, northeast Anlong county, your majesty appears there and kills Gao Ping, the elder of Lingxiao sect." Both Li Hong and Lu Meng were stunned. "Prelude, didn''t my father just arrive at the east of Quanhe?" Li Hong wakes up: "my father is angry..." Li Xuanxin, the king of the Tang Dynasty, was obviously in order to avoid the leakage of information and directly separated from the army. Then, with the momentum of thunderbolt, the most violent disturbance of Lingxiao school outside Chang''an was put out. "Next, where will it be?" Li Hong murmured to himself. Just then, he and Prime Minister Lumeng moved slightly and looked out of the door. Soon, a shrill voice came out of the door: "please accept the order from the prince and Prime Minister Lu." Li Hong and Lu Meng are standing by and walk out the door. The owner of this voice, which they are so familiar with, is Mr. Ma, the head of the imperial family of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Generally speaking, manager Ma always followed the emperor of Tang Dynasty for a moment. But now Li Xuanxin, the king of the Tang Dynasty, is light and easy to follow. It is difficult to say whether manager Ma will follow him or not. In order to confuse the outside world, perhaps he and the king of Tang acted separately. Just guessing, Li Hong and Lu Meng listen to Ma Gonggong''s edict: "the king calls on the two to meet." Li Hong and Lu Meng were surprised again. Li Xuanxin, the king of Tang Dynasty, has returned to Beijing? They followed Ma Gonggong and went out of the door. Instead of going to the palace, they came to a folk house. In the courtyard, a middle-aged man and a young man are sitting opposite each other drinking tea. "Father." "King." Li Hong and Lumeng come forward together and salute the middle-aged man. Li Xuanxin, the king of the Tang Dynasty, is the middle-aged man in his usual clothes. He nodded slightly: "no ceremony." Li Hong and Li Hong looked at the young man again: "Gaoge Lord." The young man stood up, but did not salute, but nodded slightly: "Your Highness, Lu Xiang." His facial features, with the Tang Dynasty father and son, vaguely similar, sunny and handsome, but a little bit rebellious. The prime minister Lumeng bowed his head slightly. Neither he nor his son Li Hong can get along with each other. The young man with a sunny face in front of him is exactly the darkest existence in the eastern Tang Dynasty. The place where he was sitting was called Mingguang Pavilion, but it was called dark Pavilion by the whole world. It''s the dark Pavilion master, Gao Yu. Or, it should be called Li Yucai Lumeng''s eyes look at the nose, and the nose looks at the heart. Li Hong, the son of the family, looked as usual: "father, my son and minister have been wrongly reported. I thought you were in Anlong county and didn''t pick you up in time. I hope you can forgive me." "I don''t blame you. I did go to Anlong county before." The king of Tang Dynasty smiles: "it''s no trouble to solve Gao Ping of Lingxiao sect. After that, he will return to Beijing all the way. So you can see me today." Li Hong nodded: "killing the chicken and warning the monkey has solved the Lingxiao school. Other people do not know your whereabouts. They are cautious and cautious, and the turmoil in various places will naturally subside." "Those are small things. When I''m away, I''ll be bold." The king of Tang rubbed the tea cup with his fingers: "it can be called a big patient, only Longbei Qinzhou." Li Hong, Lu Meng and Gao Yu bowed at the same time and saluted: "the ministers are guilty, and they have failed to quell the rebellion in Longbei. They are tired of the king''s efforts." The king of Tang waved his hand: "I don''t blame you. Judging from the current situation, it may be more difficult than Qingyun and Baima." "Yes, king." After the three men got up, the king of Tang said, "Gao Yu continues to investigate the news of Qinzhou in Longbei. Hong''er and Lu Qing''s family begin to cut off each other''s wings, and finally finish their work in one battle." He sipped his tea: "Lingxiao school is not enough to worry about for the moment. The next focus is Dahe Longmen and Tingshan Academy." "Yes, king." Lumeng took a look at Gao Yu nearby. Gao Yu''s eyes were tinged with color and gave him a smile.Lummon takes his eyes back. Before he and his son Li Hong had time to report the suspicion of Tingshan academy and Dahe Longmen, the king of Tang, who had just returned to Beijing, had already made a decision. The intelligence clearly came from this dark cabinet leader. "King, there has always been a gap between Qingyun temple and the river dragon''s gate..." Lumon whispered. Tang Wang did not care about the smile: "want to run horses, there are always some grass ahead." Lumeng replied, "the king is holy." He left with his son Li Hong. When I went out, I happened to meet the master of Qingfu palace. The three looked at each other, nodded and left. Although Xu Gaoyu said, "don''t be arrogant on the way, your highness Cheng Gaoming will be proud of me." Li Hong looked at his left and right, and said in a low voice, "he is the favorite of his father when he sits on the throne of the dark cabinet. There are other experts in the dark cabinet." It is said that the remaining two in the Chang''an pavilion are worshipped by mo''an "No Li Hong shakes his head: "it''s not so impressive, but it''s because of this that we can hide it deeply." He reminded Lumeng: "when you go to the dark Pavilion and meet Gao Yu, there are usually two guards around him. You should pay attention to the younger one." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 111 Hearing what Li Hong said, Lu Meng, the Prime Minister of the eastern Tang Dynasty, frowned slightly: "I remember, his name is murongting?" Li Hong nodded: "Lu Xiang might as well pay attention to this man." Lu Meng looked at Li Hong: "in this case, why don''t your highness talk to him?" The dark pavilion was directly ordered by Li Xuanxin, the king of the Tang Dynasty. Lu Meng was certainly not the real core figure who suggested that his son Li Hong should win over that dark Pavilion. But at least, ease up with the other party, don''t always fight against Li Hong. Although the opposition between the dark Pavilion and the shizifu was created by the king of the Tang Dynasty to a certain extent, the moderation was still in the hands of the master of the dark Pavilion. Don''t ask for goodwill, at least don''t dig in the dark. The dark Pavilion had long ago broken Gu Hechuan, the master of the seventh state, but he kept it secret and didn''t report it to his son Li Hong. even used Li Hongan to insert the dark line in the dark Pavilion, giving false news to Li Hongchuan, saying that Changan did not have a good master, but only by the fog of fog that the troops could be resolved. Mr. Mingxi, Cheng Jingyuan and others were trapped in Chang''an. To a large extent, this problem led them to underestimate the enemy''s carelessness. They thought that several seventh frontier practitioners could win Chang''an. As a result, the whole army was destroyed and none of them could come back. Although it turns out that Chang''an is still stronger than expected. But it was also true that the dark Pavilion had dug a hole for the son of heaven. "A little touch, but no big action." Li Hongyan said: "after all, we should worry about the father''s ideas." Lumeng nodded gently: "Your Highness is mature and prudent. It''s just that the prince Muping has become more and more aggressive recently, and he is getting closer and closer to the dark Pavilion." Li Hong looked dignified: "I understand." Li Yi, the prince of Muping County, is the second son of Li Xuanxin, the king of Tang Dynasty. He is brave and brave, and has always coveted Li Hong''s son. He broke through last year and reached the level of ghost hero in the eighth state of martial arts. He was even more arrogant and domineering, often in conflict with Li Hong. Gao Yu, the leader of the dark cabinet, has always been in a tit for tat with his son Li Hong. In recent years, he has become intimate with Li Yi, the prince of Muping, and has become a big problem for his son Li Hong. The king of the Tang Dynasty was taboo about the reconciliation between Shizi and the dark Pavilion, but he turned a blind eye to Li Yi''s actions, which made his heart heavier and heavier. In the previous attack on Chang''an, Li Dang, his fourth younger brother, had always supported him, and the momentum of both sides was even more fluctuating. "Don''t worry, Lu Xiang. I''ll pay attention." Li Hongping said in a calm heart: "my father ordered me to start cutting off the wings of Chang''an Olympic aid. Compared with the river Longmen, Tingshan academy is weaker, so we should put it first." Lu Meng smile: "the pavilion mountain to have the opposite intention, does not agree with the king''s favor, only Wang shangkuang, cherishes the gentle, only then left them. Now they have to push their own feet and go with Chang''an, which is a way of self destruction. Here, I''ll leave it to the old minister. " "Lao Lu Xiang himself, with you there, you will surely succeed." Li Hongyan said: "the surrounding troops and horses are at your disposal." "Thank you." After a ceremony, Lu Meng set about making arrangements and left Luyang, the capital of the king, on that day. As he left for Tingshan, some Confucian practitioners were informed to set out at Songjiang Academy. The Tang army around Ting mountain began to mobilize. Lumeng arrived at the foot of Ting mountain, looked at the mountain in front of him, and gave a smile. The former dean of Tingshan Academy was killed by the eastern Tang Dynasty. The reason is that Li Xuanxin, the king of Tang Dynasty, wanted to subdue and divide the scholars here for their own use. However, in recent years, few students of Tingshan academy have joined the imperial court as officials, and most of them studied in private. For Songyang academy and Lumeng, this is naturally the best. It seems that the king of Tang lost his patience this time. Lu Meng said to the Tang Army General beside him: "it''s the king''s destiny. Tingshan academy colludes with Chang''an to rebel against the party. The law can''t be forgiven, so it will be shut down immediately. All the people in the Academy will be taken down. Those who resist will be killed." "In accordance with the king''s instructions." The general answered, then raised his arm and waved forward. Mount Wai, attack immediately. Lu Meng and a group of Confucian practitioners in Songyang academy around him were all looking at the green mountains in front of them. When the practitioners of Tingshan academy resist, they will help the army to suppress it. At the moment, in an ancient academy on the mountain, Li Zhibin, the head of the Academy, bows to all the students to the end: "Li, for his own self-interest, has implicated the whole Academy. He is ashamed to all of us, and can''t bear to blame for his death. If you are willing to go to the eastern Tang Dynasty, go now. Don''t lose your life. " Mr. Li Weibin, can''t you help me to study "Yes, sir. Brother Li has been studying with us for more than ten years. He is your son and our classmate. We will only be happy if he can be saved.""How can you blame yourself for the tyranny of the eastern Tang Dynasty?" There are a lot of students. Li Jun was grateful and ashamed. An old man next to him helped Li Zhibin and his son up: "if you want to yield to the Tang army''s swords and spears, like Songyang Lumeng and others, we all succumbed in earlier years. Why should the teacher die in vain?" Li Zhibin shook his head and sighed: "if it wasn''t for jun''er and me, we could still read books in the mountains for at least a few years." The old man is Wan Li, the current president of Tingshan Academy. He patted Li Zhibin on the shoulder: "reading can be done anywhere. I''m not waiting to die here." He turned to everyone and said, "the eastern Tang Dynasty is merciless, so we have to leave Tingshan, break through the encirclement and go to other places to study. What do you think?" "Good!" The crowd exclaimed in unison. More people yelled: "Mr. Li and brother Li said Chang''an was good, so we just went there." However, some people hesitated: "the crime of the eastern Tang Dynasty was to collude with Chang''an, but we did not..." "If the eastern Tang Dynasty was tyrannical, it would be counter!" A student next to him said, "it seems that Chang''an''s rebellion against Tang Dynasty is most likely to succeed. It pays more attention to culture and education than other places." President Wan Li raised his hand and stopped people''s discussion: "break through the encirclement first. Then, let''s start quickly. Everything should be simple, and no time should be wasted." He asked Li Zhibin and another seventh level teacher to lead them down the mountain first: "there are some things in the academy that are not easy to take away, but they can''t be left to the eastern Tang Dynasty, and I''ll deal with them." "I''ll go with you." Li Zhibin said: "it happens that there are some things about Chang''an, which were not mentioned before." Wan Li frowned, but did not object, only urged other students to go. When the others had almost gone, Wan Li looked at Li Zhibin: "I am the dean of the Academy." Li Zhibin calmly nodded: "so, it''s your turn to lead everyone to a new world." The two were tacit. There are literati and talented people outside, at least in the eighth realm. Most of them were Lu Meng, the president of Songyang Academy. With him, there must be someone who can''t leave. I didn''t talk about it just now. I''m just afraid of hitting other people. "You just reunited with your son, Tianlun. You''d better leave as soon as possible." Wan Li, the president of the hospital, said with a smile: "I''m alone, childless and frail. I''m in a short time. At the beginning, I took over the president because I was good at harmonizing and perfunctory in the eastern Tang Dynasty. In terms of knowledge and virtue, you are not as old as you are. You are in the prime of life, and you still have a great future. It is only a matter of time for you to have a peaceful state. There is no hope that you will have a peaceful world. " "Since I put the Academy in danger for the sake of jun''er, I have no virtue to speak of." Li Zhibin listened to the Tang army shouting outside and said, "even if we can break through the encirclement, I don''t know how many students will suffer because of my father and son. What will I look like to see them in the future?" Wan Li smell speech, look also slightly a dark. "If I go out, I''m ashamed of my predecessors and the students who died. I just have to hide my face and die. I''d better redeem some of my sins here." In addition to a jade pendant on his body, Li Zhibin handed it to Wan Li: "my humble Jing died early. Jun''er will have no relatives when I go. Please allow me to be selfish for the last time. After that, I hope you can take care of Juner one or two." After that, he paid homage to Wanli. Wan Li tried to persuade him again. Li Zhibin looked up and said in a sharp voice, "if you don''t go, you can''t go!" President Wan looked up to the sky with a long sigh. He took the jade pendant, worshipped Li Zhibin, and ran back to the mountain to catch up with others. With a long sigh of relief, Li Zhibin walked out of the gate of the academy and looked at the army of the eastern Tang Dynasty in front of him. "Li Zhibin, the leader of Mount Tingshan, will live and die with Ting mountain today. Although the pavilion mountain is destroyed, it should be buried as a jackal!" His voice was peaceful and far away. It is full of literary talent, and rises in the sky, which is in line with the natural aura of the four directions. The air suddenly became hot, as if there were invisible forces, constantly rubbing. The next moment, a fire broke out in the mountains. The fire quickly spread over the whole Ting mountain and turned into a sea of fire. At the foot of the mountain, people of Songyang academy saw this and began to write poems about rain, river and sea. Thus, a large number of rivers, lakes and seas turned into a mirage, and a large amount of water poured into the pavilion mountain. However, the fire in Tingshan was not extinguished, but even more prosperous. It rushed at the disciples of Songyang Academy. With a wave of his hand, Lu Meng, the president of Songyang, flashed his talent into a ten meter long pen. Everywhere, Jiang Haidun shows, blocking the fire. Lumeng frowned slightly: "Wanli, do they want to run?" He was in the middle of the sky, ignoring the fire in Tingshan mountain and chasing over the peak. But at this time, the fire on the mountain went further, and the flame flew into the sky and rolled towards lumon.Lumeng controls the giant pen in the air and sweeps downward, and the flame can''t get close at once. But the flame suddenly condensed and turned into a huge brush more than ten meters long. Lumeng was shocked. For example, the magic power of yuan Jubi should be the eighth state of Confucianism, and only great Confucians can have the realm of governing the country. How can Li Zhibin of the seventh state become? Lu Meng fixed his eyes and saw Li Zhibing spitting blood. He was writing with his pen dipped in his own blood. One by one blood red text, flying in the fire, finally condensed into a huge pen, sweeping across the Songyang people. Lu Meng himself was stopped by him, and other children of Songyang Academy were even more defeated. Li Zhibin wrote a poem about breaking away from life, which not only killed himself, but also many Tang army and Songyang students. Lu Meng was furious, such as the fate of the giant pen fell, into the Songyang Academy of classical justice "break the cliff corner", Li Zhibin literary talent condensation of the giant pen almost bald. Li Zhibin had a big drink and his body was also on fire. His great pen is also integrated into the classical theory of Tingshan Academy. Almost bare pen, straight into the sky, open lumon''s pen, hit his chest! Lu Meng''s tongue burst into spring thunder, and he drank so much that he shook his pen like a giant wood in front of him, but he was still hit in the chest. He spurted blood out of his mouth and was beaten to the ground. The surviving individual Songyang students came forward to catch Lumeng. They all looked back to the mountain. Tingshan has been burned bare, and the fire is gradually extinguished. The Academy of classical learning in the mountains has disappeared. There is only a burnt figure, which still stands, like a part of the pavilion mountain. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 112 Li Zhibin, the leader of the mountain, died in the battle. Taking advantage of the opportunity he won after his death, all the people in the Academy successfully broke out of the enclosure. However, the eastern Tang Dynasty immediately dispatched troops and soldiers to encircle, chase and intercept. Under the leadership of Wan Li, the dean of the Academy, the students of the Academy traveled all the way to the northwest, breaking through many dangers and suffering heavy casualties. In Chang''an City, Xu Xingzhi, who heard the wind, quickly asked Mr. Wu Yun for instructions and took people out of the city to meet him. Xin Kui they arrived in time, will again be trapped in the surrounding Tingshan Academy of people, back to Chang''an. Wan Li, Li Jun and others were still alive, as if they were separated from each other. Hearing the news of Li Zhibin''s martyrdom, Xu Xingzhi lost half of his division and was very sad. He gathered himself together and arranged for Wanli and others to stay. In the eyes of Chang''an City, most of the students from Tingshan academy did not have any special reaction. But in the eyes of another person, the mood is tangled to the extreme. "Do you regret it?" In Tianshu hall, Mr. Wu Yun looks indifferent. The Taoists in front of him are the Taoist masters who forget the truth and hold the dust. In addition to him, the top masters of forgetting truth temple are almost all in one pot in Chang''an city. The Taoist priest was angry but helpless. After ziri Laomo, Li Dang and others were all killed in Chang''an City, and Taoist cangye of Qingyun temple was also planted, the mind of Taoist priest Zhichen changed faintly. He had to admit that Chang''an power was more important than his idea of forgetting truth. It''s impossible to succeed just because you want revenge and save people. We must rely on the power of the eastern Tang Dynasty, Qingyun temple and Baima Academy. But those people are not easy people. To cooperate with them is to seek skin with a tiger. In particular, Li Xuanxin, the king of the Tang Dynasty, has been suppressing the major forces in the eastern Tang Dynasty, either attacking or courting. At present, the vitality of the forgetting Zhen temple is greatly damaged. Unless the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty and Qingyun temple are also defeated by Chang''an, those people will turn around after the fall of Chang''an City, and they are afraid that it is time to deal with the forgetting Zhen temple. This makes the Taoist priest extremely entangled. When he learned that Yunchen elder, Tang Chi, Xie Zhao and others had not died, but were all imprisoned in Chang''an City, the mind of Taoist priest Zhichen changed again. They forget the true view, and have a bad relationship with the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty and Qingyun temple Or, simply bow to Chang''an City, but more hope to redeem Yunchen elder and others. After thinking about it for a long time, the Taoist priest kept in touch with Chang''an secretly, and finally made his trip to Chang''an in secret. Zhang Dongyun didn''t find fault this time, and he also detained the master of forgetting the truth. Although that means putting the concept of forgetting truth in one pot, it will form a vacuum zone in its original sphere of influence. At present, it is determined that the experts who are loyal to Chang''an are still limited and are not suitable for being sent abroad. If forgetting Zhen Guan is really submissive, he can be a subordinate branch of Chang''an. Of course, the fourth upgrade expansion requires enough guard mission experience, which is also one of the reasons for letting go of the Taoist priest. Otherwise, it would be very difficult for a city Lord surnamed Zhang to control himself and not take down the 700 points of experience he had sent to his home for nothing. When Mr. projection Wu Yun deals with Taoist priests, one is willing to give up and the other is willing to accept it. When the two sides talk, it is a bit like the guests and the host enjoy themselves. At this time, the news came that all the people of Tingshan Academy had fled to seek refuge. The propaganda of the eastern Tang Dynasty was eradicated because of the collusion between Tingshan academy and Chang''an. Hearing this news, the Taoist priest felt a little congested. As soon as forgetting Zhenguan was about to bow down with Chang''an, the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty began to cut off the allies of Chang''an, and everyone really cooperated with each other. At the moment, in the face of Mr. Wu Yun''s question, the Taoist priest calmed down and restored his calm: "how can it be? Now that you have made a decision, you will not go back on it. " He met the silent little Nai Sheng''s eyes: "I''m just worried. After the news came out, it may lead to the beginning of the eastern Tang Dynasty. At present, the gate of this temple is empty, so I need to rush back as soon as possible." Mr. Wu Yun said with a smile: "if you are really worried, you can keep your trip confidential. As long as no one in your temple reveals the secret, I guarantee that no one knows about it." The Taoist priest was surprised. The other party was so open-minded that he didn''t expect it. It is quite different from Chang''an''s strong to almost insolent style in the past. It''s so easy to talk about this matter. Do you want to open your mouth in other aspects? "Sir, I can''t thank you enough for your concern." The Taoist priest looked at each other carefully. Mr. Wu Yun looked at him and was dumbfounded and laughed: "there is no other requirement. Your majesty is always tolerant of those who join in Chang''an, but..." The smile on the old man in black disappeared: "if there is an important moment in the future, Taoist friends will have to hold on to it." If the Taoist priest is aware of this, he nods with a slightly heavy heart: "please rest assured, sir. I just have no empty words. Since we have made a decision, we will not be inconsistent.""Well, it''s better." A faint smile reappeared on Mr. Wu Yun''s face. "Please say hello to your Majesty on behalf of me." The Taoist priest got up and said goodbye to Mr. Wu Yun. Then he left the city and left Chang''an. On the occasion of his departure from Chang''an, the helmsman of another great power in the eastern Tang Dynasty crossed with him and visited Chang''an. "Uncle, from here, you will enter the inner city of Chang''an." Hu Ming whispered. In front of him, an old man with a cape and a hood, who folded himself up, nodded: "there are fireworks in the world." "Uncle, please." Hu Ming leads the way. Hu Yinghua, the contemporary patriarch of the Hu family, looks at the left and right buildings while walking. Generally speaking, the current buildings in Chang''an city are relatively crude, which can not compare with the prosperity of Luyang City, the capital of the eastern Tang Dynasty. However, most of the people here are enthusiastic and vigorous. "There are eight north-south main roads, eight East-West main roads and twenty-four branch roads in the city." Hu Ming''s figure was also shrouded in a black robe. As he walked along, he introduced to Hu Yinghua: "the center of the city is the Tianshu hall and other important places, which are roughly distributed in eight directions." "We enter from the north gate. Chang''an academy is in the north of the city. Mr. He, whom I mentioned to you before, is there." Hu Ming slightly pause: "Mr. He has always been mysterious, but as far as I know, he should not be from the family of Yuning." Hu Yinghua nodded slightly and did not speak. "The academy is surrounded by farmland, and the inner city is mostly self-sufficient in grain and rice." Hu Ming continued: "there is a mountain forest in the south of the city, which is a quiet place. There is also a branch of the Academy. It used to be the director of Xu Xing, who was born in Baima Academy. Now Xu Xingzhi has gone to the east city of Chang''an. East and West cities, uncle, you should have heard about them. They are surrounded by houses. The mountain range in the southeast is where the mining area is located. On the southwest side, it is also a residential area, but the residents gathered there are relatively special. " Hu Ming said slowly: "this is the place where the Tang army settled down in the early days. Before that, with a large number of families of the fallen soldiers were moved to Chang''an, some of them scattered and moved to live between the inner city and the outer city, to open up mountain fields, or to plant trees and cultivate forests." Hu Yinghua stopped slightly and looked at the mountain in the distance. Hu Ming went on to say: "in the northeast, it was a small town, which was prosperous at the beginning, but it was there that the peddlers and businessmen came up from the mountain. The largest restaurant in the city is operated by the disciples of the Hanshan sect of Qinzhou Prefecture, which is also over there. Later, the inner city of Chang''an was expanded for the first time, which extended the town into the city. It was very prosperous for a long time. Until the establishment of dongxifang City, it declined a little, but it was still lively and full of shops and shops. In the northwest is the garden pond, where the first meat, egg and milk fish were supplied to Chang''an. Later, the inner city was expanded and expanded Hu Yinghua suddenly asked, "the city wall will move and expand by itself. Do you really believe this kind of thing?" "My nephew believes it." Hu Ming said with a smile: "although my nephew has never witnessed the magnificent scene of the inner city expansion, he has seen the city wall hundreds of miles away from the outside city. It seems like a miracle." Hu Yinghua nodded silently and fell into silence again. After a long time, he said again: "you tell me about the situation inside and outside the city. Aren''t you afraid that the master of Chang''an should blame you?" Hu Ming shook his head with a smile: "I believe that with uncle''s wisdom, we can make the right decision, and will not make it difficult for my nephew to be caught in the middle." Hu Yinghua said: "you don''t have to be in a dilemma. The family will drive you out and Chang''an will take you in and protect you. You should remember that the family is your old love, but if you want to make a choice, you can choose Chang''an without any hesitation." Hu Ming wanted to speak, but Hu Yinghua stopped him: "you should have heard about the Tingshan academy?" "Yes, my nephew already knows." Hu Ming said in a deep voice, "but my nephew still asks uncle to make an early decision and move the whole family to Chang''an. What we lose today will surely get more tomorrow." He pointed to the majestic city walls around him: "just look at the magnificent city erected in the wild mountains and mountains to capture the nature of heaven and earth. You will know who belongs to Chang''an Eastern Tang Dynasty in the future!" Hu Yinghua narrowed his eyes. At this time, a truck passed by and drove to the west city of Chang''an. It was Jin Fugui who had done research and returned to Chang''an with his caravan. A businessman who had known him happened to be out of the city. When he saw him, he raised his voice and called out: "brother Jin has any big business. Take care of my younger brother." Jin Fugui stopped: "small business, transport some silk." The other side is curious: "Chang''an is not there sericulture households and weaving households?" "I have seen that the silk and satin materials here are still slightly rough. Although the silkworm eggs are good, the weavers'' skills are limited." Jin Fugui looked at his motorcade next to him: "so I specially brought some good Tiannan silk. Now there are more and more rich people and practitioners in Chang''an. There should be a market."The other side was overjoyed: "brother Jin is really a good eye. You deserve to be rich." Jin Fugui wryly smile: "the last bit of savings to fight this shop, if I lose, I will be ruined." "It''s a good business. I can''t afford to lose it, but I didn''t expect it." The merchant''s face suddenly changed slightly: "but Tiannan county is far away from here, and there are sentries in the East Tang Dynasty on the road. Brother Jin, is your journey not peaceful?" Jin Fugui''s eyes flashed: "I almost died, but I believe this Chang''an city can make me turn over. I even have my wife and children here. I''ll start over here again!" "It''s hard to tell what the future will be like." The other party sighed. Jin Fugui resolutely said: "I don''t know anything else. I only know how to settle accounts. Just to build these two cities in the deep mountains of Longling will cost a lot of money and money. It seems to be a waste, but in fact it is full of confidence." Hu Yinghua and Hu Ming''s uncle and nephew watched the two businessmen say goodbye. "Uncle?" Hu Ming looks at the helmsman of the Hu family in front of him. Hu Yinghua took a long breath: "go, Lord Chang''an. I''m afraid I haven''t been able to see him yet. Let''s go to the Tianshu hall you mentioned and ask for Mr. Wu Yun." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 113 Hu Ming acts as a matchmaker. Hu Yinghua, the owner of the Hu family, successfully meets Mr. Wu Yun. When Hu Yinghua, who had made up his mind, saw Mr. Wu Yun, the first thing he did was to plead guilty. The second thing was to ask the other party for instructions. The Hu family moved to Longbei county. "My majesty is generous and generous, and the rules set by him remain unchanged. Anyone can settle down in Chang''an as long as he is loyal to his majesty and abides by the rules of Chang''an." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly. "Chaohe county is far away from Longbei County, and the Hu family has a large population and a large target." Hu Yinghua said in a respectful voice: "at present, the eastern Tang Dynasty is in a state of madness, persecuting people related to Chang''an, and putting a lot of obstacles on those who want to go to Chang''an. The Hu family has decided to give up the foundation and property of Chaohe River and come to Chang''an as soon as possible. I just want to ask you to take care of us. If we are obstructed by the eastern Tang Dynasty, Chang''an will come to meet us He hastily added: "we will not let all of you in Chang''an go to waste. We must have a good reward." Mr. Wu Yun nodded slightly: "yes, details, after you discuss with Hu Ming, you can report to me." Hu Yinghua and Hu Ming were very happy: "thank you, Mr. Wu Yun." The matter is settled, and the rest is easy to discuss. Hu Jiashe abandoned his hometown Chaohe county and left his hometown to Longbei. Naturally, he hoped to take root here as soon as possible. A big family and a big business naturally involve the income of the money and grain industry. Here, they have to face the first step of the Chen family, Hanshan school, pili Zong competition. Mr. Wu Yun is not difficult for the Hu family in this respect. After a general discussion, Hu Yingjie carefully put forward: "Sir, can I see other people?" Mr. Wu Yun scanned Hu Yinghua and Hu Ming''s uncle and nephew. "They should be punished for offending Chang''an." Hu Yinghua said in a hurry: "I am going here to admonish them with family law." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly, "Hu Ming, lead the way." Hu Yinghua was overjoyed. He said goodbye to Mr. Wu Yun, followed Hu Ming out of the Tianshu hall and walked all the way out of the city. Hu Yinghua began to be curious about the place where Chang''an Chengguan detained a felon, but he was not in the city. But when he saw Hu Yingjie, who was building a road in the mountains, he couldn''t get his chin down. Hu Ming sighs. He guesses that every practitioner who knows the truth is probably the response. After the shock, there was a slight chill on the back. After the elder of Lingxiao sect surpassed any other, Hu Yinghua, the head of the Hu family, also followed suit. He finally adjusted his mind and went to see Hu Yingjie, the seventh younger brother captured. When the two brothers met, it was a pity. Although the brothers of the same clan were miserable, the head of the Hu family was relieved. The other side has no serious physical problems, no injuries, no suffering. ¡­¡­ If coolie doesn''t count. After a few words, Hu Yingjie, who is still a prisoner, comforts his brother: "the temporary tribulation is over, and the family will prosper again." The reason why Hu Yinghua came to Chang''an secretly was that his younger brother Hu Yingjie contacted and persuaded him. Therefore, he was not surprised by Hu Yinghua''s decision. To encourage each other, Hu Yingjie, with his previously captured Hu family''s children, continued to work hard. Hu Yinghua, the owner of the family, left. He came and went in secret, trying not to disturb the outside world. When he returned to Chaohe County, the Hu family''s plan to move began quietly. Chang''an City, Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun in a happy mood. If there are more people for him to send, he will be more relaxed and spend more time fishing. No, more time focusing on his own practice. As the days passed, the wind and rain became more and more fierce in the eastern Tang Dynasty. The royal family led many forces to clean up the places outside Longbei county. Longbei county is as peaceful as a paradise, but people in Chang''an can feel that it is only the last tranquility before the storm. A city Lord surnamed Zhang secretly hoped that the wind and rain would come more fiercely. In this way, his guard experience points can make a lot of money. However, compared with the guard experience of more than 4000 points, Zhang Dongyun now pays more attention to construction experience. Through the efforts of many teachers and teachers in the two academies in the north and the south of the city, and many private schools, the illiteracy rate of Chang''an city is declining rapidly every day. Finally, one day, it reached the standard of less than 10%. Zhang Dongyun also ushered in the long lost system prompt tone. [the illiteracy rate of the subjects in charge of the city dropped below 10%, and remained stable. The cultural and educational achievements in the city were remarkable. The city Lord completed the construction task 4.2 and obtained 1000 upgrading experience points] Zhang Dongyun cheered to himself, and then refreshed the task list: [construction task 4.3 - please establish your craftsmanship center organization and network initially] Zhang Dongyun looked at it, A slight nod.The so-called craftsmanship, not only smelting or blacksmith, but all skilled craftsmen are included. At the same time, it is an organization with the functions of management and leadership, overall planning, innovative research and even teaching supervision. In terms of function, it is very complete and powerful. But on the contrary, it is not easy to get on the right track to build a new scale. While thinking, Zhang Dongyun first dropped the building itself in the city. Around the original site of Daming Palace on the ground of the city, he reserved enough space in advance. So the people of Chang''an once again witnessed a glittering palace, born out of thin air and falling from the sky. On the outer side of the hall, there are three inscriptions, which outline the palace. At the same time, Mr. Wu Yun in Tianshu hall ordered the whole city to recruit craftsmen. At present, there are many similar people in the city. However, for the time being, the number of skilled workers is limited. Relatively good, are blacksmiths, or weapon craftsmen. A considerable part of them are the warriors of various sects. In order to achieve the best effect, many martial arts practitioners, especially those who need weapons, are excellent weapon craftsmen besides medicine. Mr. Wu Yun, who was projected by Zhang Dongyun, is still in charge of Tiangong hall for the time being. In fact, he already has a suitable person in charge of Tiangong hall, but the other party is not in Chang''an. He doesn''t need to take the initiative to mention it "If only elder martial brother Chen were here." Wenhu, a disciple of the dragon''s gate of Dahe, looked at Tiangong hall and murmured to himself: "he must like here. It must be like a fish in water." Hearing this, Mr. Wu Yun laughed to himself. The elder martial brother Chen mentioned by Wen Hu is not a member of the Chen family, but a fellow brother of his in Longmen, Dahe. Its name is Chen Yu. His name is exquisite, but he is a big man. He has a general talent for martial arts, but he has a pair of skillful hands and a good mind. In his life, he is good at all kinds of apparatus, craftsmanship and smelting of gold and iron. He is the first person in the river and Longmen. The martial arts of Dahe Longmen are handed down from generation to generation. There are many experts in this field who are good at making weapons. However, even the works of these overhaulers can go up to a higher level even when they are returned to the furnace in Chen Yu''s hand, which is praised by everyone in Longmen. Wen Hu once mentioned Chen Yu''s deeds when others made weapons. After hearing this, Zhang Dongyun kept in mind. Now that the temple of heavenly work is established, Wenhu can''t help seeing things and thinking about people again. Mr. Wu Yun of Zhang Dongyun''s projection heard him mention Chen Yu again, but he pretended not to hear it and did not make a sound. Sure enough, Wen Hu thought of it. "Sir..." Wen Hu tentatively asked, "elder martial brother Chen, who is skillful in means and craftsmanship, is proficient in all kinds of craftsmanship. At present, Chang''an has set up Tiangong hall. Would you like to invite him here?" "Yes." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly. Wen Hu can''t help but be overjoyed: "younger generation this pass letter back to zongmen." He was a little excited and pointed to the Tiangong Hall: "elder martial brother Chen is better than all the people here add up!" Mr. Wu Yun''s mood did not fluctuate at all: "I believe what you said is true, but..." He looked at Wen Hu without expression: "is this person willing to be loyal to me in Chang''an?" Wen Hu opened his mouth and suddenly got stuck. After a while, he said, "younger generation I don''t know what he thinks... " No need to talk about it "I''m going to contact the clan and contact elder martial brother Chen. Please give me a chance." Wen Hu pleaded. Mr. Wu Yun said quietly, "go ahead." Wen Hu immediately dismissed. But the news later, however, was depressing. The communication between Chang''an City and Dahe Longmen was especially concerned by the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty, and set up numerous blockades. Letters sent from Chang''an to Dahe Longmen are basically intercepted and difficult to pass. Both Shang Jie and Wen Hu in Chang''an felt great pressure. The royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty may have to attack Dahe Longmen. If the letter could not be delivered, Chen Yu would not be able to talk about it. Fortunately, without him, Zhang Dongyun''s Tiangong hall has temporarily laid the infrastructure. If Chen yuruo is really talented, there is room for him to display in the future. Under his leadership, Tiangong hall can climb to higher heights. At present, it is enough to meet Zhang Dongyun, or the most basic requirements of the system. [the initial framework of the craftsmanship organization and network in the city has been completed, and the city master has completed the construction task 4.3 and obtained 500 upgrade experience points. ¡¿ [construction task 4.4 - the number of builders in the city is currently low, so please promote the city master, no limit to road construction, and the number of people reaches 1% of the total population of Chang''an][Note: do not use any shortcut method to help the young] looking at the system task description, Zhang Dongyun almost didn''t say a word of abuse. What does it mean that we can''t help the young? What is no shortcut? That means that I can''t use the power of invincible city to strengthen the cultivation of people? Daming Palace, Zhang Dong''s body tilted back with cloud. This task was not designed in his previous life when Bluestar set up the game. But in this world, the system is automatically generated. However, in terms of creating difficulties for users, he is the same as the person who originally set up the game Dog planning! Zhang Dongyun hated and scolded, but for a time did not know who was scolding. At the moment, he can only calm down and think carefully about how to complete this new construction task. According to the difficulty of this task, after completion, we should be able to increase the construction task experience points to more than 4000. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 114 Chang''an City, one percent of the total population, is not low. Because most practitioners do not produce. However, the system only requires practitioners, which means that it is no problem to be in the first state. In this way, the difficulty is much lower. Zhang Dongyun checked the current population of Chang''an, and the system showed that it was 486925. After the war, people from the surrounding areas continued to flee to Chang''an. It was not until the eastern Tang Dynasty that the population growth rate of Chang''an gradually declined. Four hundred and eighty-six thousand nine hundred and twenty-five people, over one percent, is at least 4869 people No, it can''t be rounded. It should be calculated according to 4870 people. Zhang Dongyun coded the existing cards in his hand and found that the task was still somewhat difficult. As far as he knows, there are 814 people in the Tang army who have suffered from stroke and have been cultivated. They are at least the first level warriors. There were less than 200 formal disciples of Hanshan sect. Because with the rising tide of Chang''an City, the Hanshan school became the ground tiger of Qinzhou government again, opening the door to the wall and recruiting disciples. But at present, there are four hundred people who have achieved accomplishments. And now more than half of them are outside the invincible City, in Qinzhou Prefecture and even in Longbei county. There were only 132 people in the city. Of course, if necessary, they can all be gathered back. The same is true of pili clan. At present, there are 147 people in the city. All the disciples with accomplishments in Tongzhou and other places outside the city are taken back, which is about 400. With the decline of the Chen family and the escape of the clansmen, there were only 97 people in total. There were less than 100 people dead in Tingshan academy, among them there were some ordinary scholars who did not have Confucian cultivation. There were sixty-eight of them. The captives of coolie are all practitioners, but the number is still limited. There are 44 people in Baima Academy. There are 32 members of the he family. There are 41 members of the Zheng family. There are 37 members of the Hu family. Forty six people forget the truth. There are 38 members of the Cheng family. There were 100 royal guards in the eastern Tang Dynasty. There are 79 people in Jingyue building. There are 65 people in Qingfu palace. There are 35 people in Bai Hongfeng. There are 30 people in Songyang Academy. There were fifty-six members of the situ family. Well, there are three people in Qingyun temple and seven people in dark Pavilion There are 548 people in total, and the rest of them add up to 600 of them. All this together, it''s about two thousand four. It''s half the distance from the 4870 requirement. In addition, the total population of Chang''an may continue to increase in the process of completing the task. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun sits on the back of his chair, thinking silently. Accepting the relocation of the Hu family, this move is unintentional, but it is the right move. If the Hu family can move here completely, there will be a large number of martial arts. It''s the place of forgetting Zhenguan. If you ask the Taoist priest to move to Chang''an with all the Taoists, it may frighten him. Among the remaining people, Dahe Longmen and Lingxiao sect, can we borrow some people to come here? The Lingxiao sect was severely attacked by Li Xuanxin, the king of the Tang Dynasty, and has returned to the snow capped mountains of Northeast China again. At present, he is still facing the suppression of the eastern Tang Dynasty, and is in a bad situation. If they are invited to Chang''an, will they agree? While thinking, Zhang Dongyun projected Mr. Wu Yun and mobilized his troops. Collecting from outside is a way. It is also a way to cultivate a large number of first level practitioners in the city. Tingshan academy can recruit a large number of new students together with Nanbei city academy. There are not enough big disciples of the pili sect. Don''t hide in the Chen family. You can recruit some students of other surnames to cultivate and strengthen their own strength. Haven''t you done such things before? So many soldiers of the Tang army are all in good physical condition. Have they ever found out any more who can practice martial arts? Next, Lord Zhang did everything he could. Of course, this kind of work is all done by Mr. Wu Yun, and there is always reserve on his face. But then again, if you want to embark on the path of cultivation, you must have the minimum qualifications. The seemingly insignificant practitioners of the first and second realms have already defeated all living beings. Only with a probability of one percent, one thousandth, or even one thousandth of a person, can one of the ordinary people be able to embark on the path of cultivation. Currently, there are less than 500000 people in Chang''an city. It is difficult to think of thousands of potential seedlings. The material selection is too narrow.This shows how difficult the construction task is. City Lord Zhang began to think about expanding the scope of enrollment. At present, Longbei county was separated from the state ruled by the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty. A county has a large population, so it''s easier to select materials. At the same time, the eastern Tang Dynasty was also busy dealing with internal problems. In Luyang, the capital of the king. "No, there is no such thing as the master of the Longmen academy and the tuqing family." The king of the Tang Dynasty was sitting on his seat, smiling at the people below. There were Zheng Tianfeng, the contemporary owner of the Zheng family. The contemporary master of the situ family is situ Jinsheng. The owner of Jingyue tower is Yan Xi Shi. As well as forgetting the truth, the Taoist priest. "You are welcome," said the four Beside them, there were also several people, all of them from the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Today, the eldest son of Tang Shihong. Li Yi, the second son of the king of Tang Dynasty and the king of Muping Prefecture. There is also the uncle of Tang Wang family, Li Dong. "This time, please ask Uncle Wang to work hard." Tang Dong Wang nodded slightly. Old Wang Ye Li Dong is old and strong, and his voice is loud and clear: "where does the King say to pacify the rebellion of the eastern Tang Dynasty, the old minister will not refuse." "Uncle Lao Wang." The king of Tang looked at himself again. Gaoyu, the master of the bright or dark Pavilion, presents several scrolls. The king of the Tang Dynasty handed it over to his second son Li Yi: "when you take on such a big responsibility for the first time, you should be careful not to be arrogant and impetuous, and listen to the opinions of Uncle Wang and other Qing families." Li Yi, the prince of Muping County, came forward to take the file: "the son minister obeys the order. Please rest assured that the son minister will bring the head of the dragon''s gate back." "Remember not to belittle the enemy''s carelessness." After the king of Tang told Li Yi, he turned his attention to his son Li Hong: "as soon as the logistics are needed, hong''er and Lu Qing''s family will take care of them, so that the front will be free from worries." Li Hong, the son of the aristocracy, answered, "if you obey your orders, you must personally check on it, and you will never miss anything." The king of the Tang Dynasty nodded and then stood up: "I wish you ladies and gentlemen a victory and return." All of them said in unison, "take advantage of the king''s heavenly power." After the scattered Dynasty, everyone came out together, ready to go. "I wish you all a good drink." Li Hong, the son of the world, simply said hello to everyone and left in a hurry. Li Yi, the prince of Muping, and Gao Yu, the leader of the dark Pavilion, stood side by side. "Ha, I don''t see him in such a mess!" Li Yi looked at his son Li Hong''s back and laughed. Gao Yu also showed a proud smile on his face: "although he was not the leader himself, he planned to attack Chang''an twice. As a result, he was defeated and defeated at a loss. Lu Meng, who followed him all the way to attack Tingshan, also met with a rebuff, and asked Tingshan academy to escape. If nothing can be done, the king will not trust them any more. " Gao Yu looked at Li Yi with a smile: "next, it''s time for your highness to make contributions." Muping County King Li Yi said with a smile: "this needs your dark Pavilion. Give me more information." Gao Yu was full of confidence: "naturally, we will work together to make a good play, so that Li Hong will never turn over again." On hearing this, Li Yi burst out laughing: "I''ve been waiting for this day." At this time, the chief steward of the horse suddenly came out: "Lord Gao, summon the king." "It''s about to start. Is there something urgent that suddenly happens?" Gao Yu and Li Yi say hello and turn back to enter the palace again with manager Ma. Li Yi, the prince of Muping County, was waiting outside, but did not leave for the time being. In a short period of time, a young man dressed in dark cabinet clothes came to the palace gate. Seeing Gao Yu''s absence, he waited outside the palace. The youth saluted Li Yi, the prince of Muping County. "No gift." Li Yi walks to the youth with a smile. "Murong, come and help me," he said in a voice that could only be heard by each other The young man named Murong Pavilion had the same expression: "Your Highness is so kind that it''s hard to report Murong pavilion''s pink body, but the lower official is carrying the task of Mingguang Pavilion and obeying the leader of the Pavilion..." "Murong, you don''t talk in secret in front of the people. I know you''re the one with real skills. Don''t be perfunctory to me." Li Yi murmured. Murong pavilion was slightly silent. After a while, his lips moved, and his voice was not clear: "it is the king''s order that the lower officer follow the leader of the cabinet. He should have never heard of his highness today." Li Yi smiles: "you can obey your father''s orders, or you can obey me. In short, you don''t have to obey Gao Yu''s orders." Murong stands quietly without saying a word, like a statue, without any expression. Li Yi''s smile widened instead of saying more and left with a smile. In addition to forgetting the truth temple, the situ family, the Zheng family and the jingyuelou, the army of the eastern Tang Dynasty had already set out to encircle the gate of the dragon''s gate,Li Yi, Gao Yu, Zheng Tianfeng and Yan Xishi gathered and set out, and soon caught up with the army. Shangnan, Shangbei and other counties, located on both sides of the middle reaches of the river, had long been blocked by the Tang army. Now that the elite of the Tang army arrived, the encirclement began to shrink. "Dragon''s gate bandit, there are signs of escaping from the mountain. The sentry is tracking." After hearing the news from the front, Li Yi, the prince of Muping, sneered: "don''t you think it''s too late?" He immediately ordered to speed up. Situ Jinsheng, the head of the situ family, followed Li Yi: "we need to guard against the chaos of Chang''an and help the river and Longmen." "I know. Please rest assured." Li Yiyan said: "this war is very important to me. Please help me." "That''s why I came here." Situ Jinsheng held a long black gold spear. The Tang army arrived at the Bank of the river. Looking from afar, we could see several big ships. At the moment, they had to face the wind and waves and head up against the current. "Dragon boat of Longmen river." "Destroy them!" Li Yi ordered www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 115 With the command of Li Yi, the Tang army on both sides of the river immediately began to attack. On the catapult, the special crossbow and arrow made of refined steel, with a hurricane like roar, launches a volley at what kind of huge dragon boat. In the face of this powerful catapult used to attack the city, no matter how strong the river boat is, it may be pierced. At this time, there was a big river on the boat. The first one is a tough old man. With a big sword flying in his hand, the knife is as bright as a waterfall, which can be seen everywhere. With the strength of human body, it can resist the fierce crossbow arrow. In the sharp metal collision sound, we can see that the crossbow is nearly two meters long, which is thick and thin enough for children''s arms. It is hard to touch the dragon boat when it is hit by the old man''s knife. On each of the five ships, there was a master of dragon''s gate, either armed with a gun or with a knife. All of them developed their own strong and horizontal skills to protect the dragon boat. Although each person''s weapons are different, they have the same way. This is a unique skill of the dragon''s gate of the river. The river practises many times. It focuses on meaning rather than form. It takes the true meaning that the river is vast and surging, the river waves lapping on the bank, and the water is invisible. It can be used by boxing, foot, sword and soldiers. Each cultivator creates his own moves that are most suitable for him. On the bow of a dragon boat in the front stands a middle-aged man, unarmed. He is even more powerful than other masters of Longmen. He divided his hands, stopped the arrows on both sides, and then closed his palms. Invisible huge force, actually forced to break open in front of the surging river. The river was surging, exposing the iron cables in front of him. It was the Tang army''s arrangement to prevent the river and Longmen from breaking through against the current. Now by the middle-aged man''s hand, not only the river separated, but also the iron cord was broken! The middle-aged man''s two palms were divided again, and the crossbows from both sides of the ship swung open. The huge dragon boat is like a whale, whistling and continuing to rush forward. "Li Jie, don''t be crazy!" At this time, in the air suddenly came the rage. Li Yi, the prince of Muping County in the eastern Tang Dynasty, was seen holding a long dagger and chopping at the middle-aged man in the bow of the boat. The middle-aged man''s eyes flashed and hit Li Yi''s weapon. Two strong momentum, in mid air first collision. The strong bloody evil spirit diffused around, and the Tang soldiers and soldiers on both sides of the river in the distance were affected by this and were frightened. This is the collision between martial arts and Taoism masters in the eighth level, and ordinary people are even affected by the distant view. The eighth level of martial arts is called "ghost hero", which is based on the morale of the army commander and the murderous spirit of human beings, and is cultivated after refining the evil spirit. Sha, when fierce and violent, can destroy morale and murderous spirit. The reason why Li Yi, the second son of the king of the Tang Dynasty, wanted to challenge his son Li Hong''s status was that he, like the other party, had built up the eighth level of martial arts. Supported by the spirit of Xingtian war, the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty has two unique skills: Zhanwang boxing and sifangge. Li Yi at the moment in a square, really fierce, extremely fierce, splitting the mountain stone. If there is no one to stop him, he can directly cut off the huge dragon boat with tens of meters in length! But at the moment, there''s a man on board who can stop him. Dahe Longmen contemporary master, Li Jie. Li Jie''s Longmen Xuangong is for the inside, and the river is practiced outside. The inside and outside are connected. He punches the sky with one fist, and the evil spirit is vast. It is like a broad river and an angry dragon rising to the sky. Li Yi, the king of the eastern Tang Dynasty, was extremely fierce in the four directions, and split the evil spirit river. But in the face of the old hot opponent, his stamina is slightly insufficient. Although it was split for a while, it was immediately supplemented and closed again. Li Yi was forced to change his moves, and was defeated by his opponent. But the middle-aged man on board did not relax. Because another old and spicy long sword, quietly, rowed to his waist rib. The middle-aged man swung the Dage away with a backhand. "Li Jie, you are also a national surname. Why not be loyal to the king?" Li Dongchang Ge, the old prince of the eastern Tang Dynasty, was swung open by the opponent. The Ge Feng crossed a strange angle and soon continued to chop at the opponent. He was ruthless and calm, as if he were chatting in a familiar way: "the king has been merciful to the river and Longmen for many times. It is because of his appreciation of you that he has always praised that you are the first person in the nine kingdoms of the eastern Tang Dynasty." Li Jie stands in the bow of the boat and does not move or shake. He once again unfolds the iron chain blocking the road in the river in front of him, while repelling Li Dong''s attack. "It''s unnecessary for the king to appreciate Li, but it''s a blessing of the eastern Tang Dynasty to show sympathy for thousands of people." At the same time, he held a long dagger pole which was chopped from another direction: "as for the surname of the state, how do you say Li Zhibin of Tingshan?" Li Jie holds the long pole of the Warcraft with one hand and pulls the owner of the long sword to him. Li Yi, who was seized by his weapon, snatched it back with force: "any anti thief can be killed!" "To me, it''s just a thief. You can kill it." After the master of the dragon''s gate of Dahe defeated the old prince Li Dong with the other hand, he hit Li Yi''s head in front of him.However, a round shield like a mirror suddenly blocked Li Yi. The master of the dragon''s gate made the mirror light shield vibrate, but still pressed the shield and continued to hit Li Yi. At this time, the moon lights up and cuts to the neck of the dragon''s gate master. The master of the dragon''s gate finally closed his fist and hit the moon. At the same time, his body finally moved away from the bow of the boat, avoiding a black gold spear and a long dagger. Yan Xishi, the owner of Jingyue tower, saved Li Yi, the prince of Muping, with a mirror shield and a crescent saber, and then continued to attack Longmen gate. Li Yi is also quite fierce, just out of danger, immediately and Yan Xi Shi together re attack. On the other side are Li Dong, the old prince, and situ Jinsheng, the master of the situ family. When the master of Longmen looked back, he found that Zheng Tianfeng, the leader of the Zheng family, was also on his own ship. At the same time, the Taoist priest who holds the dust flies high and stays in mid air to monitor the whole scene. However, most of his attention is on the side of the master of Longmen gate. The top masters of the eastern Tang Dynasty gathered together, and their targets all pointed to Li Jie''s first dragon boat. They wanted to catch the thief and capture the king first. At this time, the Longmen masters on the four dragon boats were restrained by the crossbows and arrows of the Tang army on both sides of the Strait. If they leave their boats and rush to the first boat, the catapult on the shore will destroy all the dragon boats. Li Jie, the leader of the dragon''s gate, was trapped in a tight encirclement, but his eyes flashed and he was not flustered. Facing Zheng Tianfeng, the head of the Zheng family in the rear, Li Jie hits with a backhand to meet the opponent''s shaking mountain palm. Both hands and fists collided, and Zheng Tianfeng''s face suddenly showed an incredible look. They both fly backwards at the same time. However, Zheng Tianfeng was unable to control himself. He was shocked by Li Jie, his hands trembled and his muscles and bones were about to crack. After landing, he staggered a few steps and nearly sat down. The deck of the dragon boat was crushed by Zheng Tianfeng. The huge ship, which was dozens of meters long, almost cracked. However, the head of Longmen gate took the initiative to use Zheng Tianfeng''s power to rush forward, and in an instant he came to Li Yi, the prince of Muping. The enemy''s speed is too fast, Li Yi almost subconsciously to block the enemy''s fist. However, the evil spirit he condensed was directly crushed by the other party. "Domineering?" Li Yi blurted out and was surprised. In front of the dragon''s gate master, the strength revealed at this moment is clearly the ninth realm of martial arts, the realm of kings. The king''s domineering spirit condenses and rolls down. The murderous spirit and the evil spirit all disintegrate. At the same time, under the command of the king, he was not afraid of difficulties and dangers. He was blessed by the king and was invincible. The man in front of him is no longer the master of Longmen gate, but should be called "the Dragon King of the river". Li Yi''s long sword was interrupted by the Dragon King on the spot. The opponent''s fist continues to move forward and is about to reach Li Yi''s chest. Li Yi''s retreat speed suddenly speeds up. It turned out that situ Jinsheng, the master of the situ family, took hold of Li Yi and pulled him back. At the same time, the owner of the Jingyue building, Yan Xishi, and Li Dong, the old prince, attacked at the same time, blocking the Dragon King. The Dragon King opened his bows from left to right, hit the flying dagger and smashed the shield. After forced to retreat from Li Dong and Yan Xi, he grew up and flew to Li Yi again. Hold Li Yi as a hostage to ensure that the Tang army does not dare to act rashly, so that young Longmen disciples can break through the siege. But at this moment, suddenly a hand into a fist, appeared in front of him. The two sides hit each other with fists. No one moves. Li Jie, the Dragon King of the great river, stopped the momentum and took a step backward. "Father king!" The rescued Li Yi was slightly stunned. Situ Jinsheng and others were shocked. The comer was dressed in his usual clothes, but his whole body was full of domineering and domineering power, showing the shape of a dragon. It is Li Xuanxin, the king of the Tang Dynasty. He is also the first man of Wudao in the eastern Tang Dynasty. The king of the Tang Dynasty fought the Dragon King. The king of the Tang Dynasty is still better than the king of the Tang Dynasty. "Indeed, you have already broken through the original state and reached the Ninth level. I have been optimistic about you." The king of the Tang Dynasty closed his fist with a gentle tone. "It''s just a fluke. It''s no better than the king''s presence for many years." Li Jie felt a little heavy when he saw the king of Tang. It''s not just because of the other side''s personal strength, but because of other aspects. Behind him, several high-level strongmen of Dahe and Longmen, when they saw the king of Tang, all looked slightly changed. They were all on their own ships, allowing many of their opponents to besiege their master. But after Li Jie showed the real strength of the ninth state of martial arts, they suddenly changed their previous style and all rushed to the front dragon boat. Forgetting the truth, the Taoist priest who holds the dust is powerless to stop him. Several people have just rushed on the boat, ready to meet the head of their own family, but see the king of Tang personally. The king of Tang looked at Li Jie and then at them: "I have already seen through your tricks. On the land, people have been arranged to encircle and suppress them."All the people in Longmen look serious. Without their evil spirit and murderous spirit, the Tang army, situ Jinsheng, Zheng Tianfeng and others on both sides of the Strait also noticed that there were only a few people on several large ships. Most of the disciples of Longmen are not here. But the Dragon King and others tried to lure the tiger away from the mountain, using themselves as bait to attract Li Yi and others to attack. The other Longmen descendants left by land. On the one hand, the Dragon King and others tried to kill the masters of the eastern Tang Dynasty, on the other hand, they tried to capture Li Yi, the son of the king of Tang. But now, it''s all in vain. "For your own sake, and for the sake of more Longmen disciples on the land..." The king of Tang calmly looked at several men in front of him: "yield to me and let bygones be bygones." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 116 On the Bank of the river, in addition to the original army of the eastern Tang Dynasty, there is another group of Tang army here, which is exactly following. With them, there are also Confucianism and Taoism. The former is Yue Chunsheng, vice president of Baima Academy. The latter is the elder of Qingyun temple and Taoist of Huangye. Two masters of the seventh level, standing together with the Tang soldiers at the moment, overlooking the dragon boat in the distance. "I didn''t expect that Li Jie also broke through to the Ninth level." Taoist Huang Ye said softly. Yuechunsheng, the vice president of Baima academy, shook his head: "after all, it is the king of Tang who is superior in skills." "The river dragon''s gate is just the beginning. More importantly, it''s in Longbei County in the West." Taoist Huang Ye asked, "President Hong, will you go to Longbei county?" Yue Chunsheng said: "after he returned to the eastern Tang Dynasty, he studied in the back mountain of the Academy. Before Yue came out, he could not see him. However, other people in the Academy believed that he had been informed of what happened here." He looked at Taoist Huang Ye and said, "where is the Lord of your sect?" Taoist Huang Ye said: "the elder martial brother in charge has a word. He will go to Chang''an to have a look after the collapse of the river and the dragon''s gate." Yue Chunsheng nodded: "in this way, the best but." "I''m sorry to hear that Mr. Zhao Ning has been killed." Taoist Huang Ye sighed. Yue Chunsheng''s expression was calm: "if we seek benevolence and benevolence for a long time, we will inherit its will and destroy the Chang''an grottoes." Taoist Huang Ye nodded his head, and then his voice seemed indisputable: "the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty had ulterior motives towards our two families. Mr. Yue and President Hong should not be ignored." "I understand what the Taoist priest said." Yue Chunsheng nodded slightly. They stopped talking and looked at the dragon boat on the river in the distance. Li Jie, the Dragon King of the river, is the bow of the dragon boat. He is fearless and faces the king of the Tang Dynasty: "in life, you have to do something and not do something. You can only do it with your heart." Hearing this, the king of Tang didn''t get angry. He just raised his hand and made a move towards Li Dong, the old prince. Li Dong''s hand Long Ge, immediately out of his hand, fell into the hands of the Tang Dynasty. "In that case, I will help you." After that, he waved his sword. Ling lie momentum, suddenly shrouded the river dragon gate all people. Compared with Li Yi and Li Dong, the four sides were in the hands of the king of Tang Dynasty, and their prestige was very different. In addition to Zhang Chong, the "zhuolangjiao" in the eighth state, the four elders of Dahe Longmen, the remaining three elders of the seventh state, all felt frightened and restless in the face of the power of the Tang King. Li Jiemo, the leader of the gate, used the Xuangong of Longmen. The invisible air flow around him was like the roaring of a river. The pressure brought by the king of Tang Dynasty was dispelled in front of him, so that his fellow disciples felt much more relaxed. "Go Li Jie gave a big drink, but took the initiative to meet the king of Tang. Zhang Chong four people, then scattered to escape the dragon boat. If they were seen through by the Tang army, they would break through the encirclement, rescue a group of disciples on the land, break through the barrier again, and kill the Tang army. But they didn''t know that the king of Tang went to the river in person. At present, five people are unable to protect themselves and can only take risks. Li Jie, the leader of the sect, took the initiative to fight the king of the Tang Dynasty. Of course, Zhang Chong and other four people could only bear the pain to take advantage of Li Jie''s opportunities for other disciples. Without them, Li Jie would be more likely to get away on his own. Taoist Huang Ye and Yue Chunsheng watched with cold eyes and did not mean to move. Qingyun temple is not at peace with Dahe Longmen. Although there is a chance of falling into the pit, Taoist Huangye is also afraid of the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Yue Chunsheng of Baima Academy had no contradiction with Dahe Longmen. He came here just to watch the eastern Tang Dynasty, the goal is to focus on the next, Chang''an city. Over the river, the war is terrible. An elder of Longmen River in the seventh state died on the spot, and his blood dyed the wide river red. Zhang Chong and other three people, all wounded, barely break through, still have Yan Xishi, situ Jinsheng and other experts chasing after. Fortunately, Li Jie broke through to the ninth frontier before. Although he was defeated by the king of Tang, he still had a chance to escape. In order to lighten the burden on Zhang Chong and others, he fled in the opposite direction to attract the biggest enemy, Li Xuanxin, the king of Tang Dynasty. "Don''t let these rebels go." As expected, the king of Tang kept his eyes on Li Jie and told his son just before he left. Li Dong, the old prince, followed him and pursued the Dragon King of the river. Li Yi, the prince of Muping, said in a loud voice: "yes, father He suffered a great loss in front of Longmen River, which made him restless. At this time, at the command of the king of Tang, he could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. The king of Tang gave him another chance. Li Yi immediately set out to return to the shore, commanding the army and pursuing the descendants of Longmen. Dahe Longmen''s plan to break through the encirclement by land was understood by the king of Tang. Most of his disciples, including women, children and family members, were intercepted and killed by the Tang army.Finally, Zhang Chong and others, who finally came back, quickly joined up with the army and began to break through. Li Yi, situ Jinsheng, Zheng Tianfeng, Yan Xishi and Zhichen daoren unified the army and stopped them. On the way, Gao Yu, the leader of the dark Pavilion, meets Li Yi and others. "Master Gao, it''s hard to keep it from me." Meeting Gao Yu, Li Yi''s tone is meaningful. Gao Yu sighed: "the king called in a hurry, and then I went with the king all the time. Under his eyes, naturally, no news could be heard out to his highness." Li Yi snorted and said nothing more. When the army was chasing after the chaos, he looked for an opportunity to avoid Gao Yu and contacted Murong ting in private: "Murong, it seems that my kindness has gone down the drain!" Murong Ting four after observing, finally said: "it''s not that the lower officer didn''t remind your highness, but this time, the lower officer didn''t know." Li Yi picked her eyebrows: "what do you say?" "I know that Li Jie, the leader of the Longmen gate, has improved his cultivation and the real escape plan of Longmen. It is not much earlier than your highness." The master of this pavilion is from Murong Pavilion Li Yi''s eyes were full of doubts: "you mean, there are people in the dark Pavilion, Gao Yu knows, you don''t know?" Murong Pavilion self mocking smile: "maybe, the pavilion master wants to make a career in person." Li Yi narrowed his eyes: "it seems that I underestimated the Gaoge master before. I don''t know what he wants to do?" Some people in the outside world only suspect and guess, but Li Yi knows very well that the leader of the dark Pavilion is actually Li but not Gao. Li, who belonged to the Li family of the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Murong Ting shook his head gently: "I don''t know, but..." He hesitated a little. Li Yi''s eyes immediately forced over: "since you have opened your mouth, don''t hesitate." Murong Pavilion breathed out a long breath: "however, your highness really needs to be careful. It''s not that the leader of the pavilion has no chance to give you the sound of the wind, just He chose not to tell you. " Li Yi heard the speech and sneered, but he did not speak. After a while, he looked again at Murong Pavilion: "it seems that the leader of the high court does not trust Murong. Murong might as well consider my previous proposal carefully." Murong Ting was silent again. Li Yi did not urge him. It is believed that Gao Yu suddenly opened another intelligence line to conceal Murong ting. Murong Ting naturally has a sense of crisis in his heart. In this way, Murong Pavilion will naturally have a choice. Li Yi said goodbye to Gao Yu. There was no abnormality on his face, but he was still laughing. But this Muping Prince has already started to think in his heart that it is suitable to find a chance to kill the wild species who don''t know good or bad. Murong Pavilion is still quiet and low-key, unobtrusive, quietly following Gao Yu, acting as a guard. But when he looked at Li Yi and Gao Yu chatting and laughing, he couldn''t help blinking a little All of them fled West. At the moment, they don''t have a better place to go. The only choice, only one place. Chang''an city! In the process of their escape, in Chang''an City, Shang Jie and Wen Hu received urgent contact from their teachers. Surprised, they went to Tianshu hall to see Mr. Wu Yun. "When you enter Chang''an, you must abide by the rules of Chang''an." Mr. Wu Yun looked at them: "anyone, understand?" Shang Jie even said: "please rest assured, sir. We will abide by the rules of Chang''an City and never dare to commit any crimes. It''s just that there are so many experts in the eastern Tang Dynasty who have been besieged and chased all the way. We hope that Chang''an can send experts to rescue our disciples into the city. " "Yes." Mr. Wu Yun nodded. Zhang Dongyun didn''t touch the old devil, who was in the process of closing the door to study hard. He only asked Chen Jiezhi, Xu Xingzhi and Wan Li, the dean of Tingshan Academy who had recovered from the injury, to lead the team to meet the people of Dahe Longmen with Shang Jie. At the same time, they all asked for orders and went out with the dean. Looking at a group of people out of Chang''an, Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun smacked his lips. It is of great benefit to bring back as many people as possible to Changan. But originally, when these practitioners in the city went out of the city, if someone died outside, it would be a bit ugly. It''s really confusing Zhang Dongyun sighs. But after all, there was no movement when the Hu family went back. Did Hu Yinghua stand me up? Zhang Dongyun frowned. He has been thinking about the Hu family so much practicing wuerlang. However, he didn''t think about it for long.A few days later, Hu Ming came to see Mr. Wu Yun. "Do you mean that Hu Yinghua went back to deal with the property secretly and was going to bring people to Chang''an, but there were traitors in your Hu family who reported to the eastern Tang Dynasty?" Mr. Wu Yun looks at Hu Ming. Hu Ming was full of bitterness: "Li Hong, the son of the East Tang Dynasty, and the prince of the eastern Tang Dynasty led the army to surround the ancestral land of the Hu family. The traitors in the family cooperated with them inside and outside. The Hu family was eventually broken down by the Tang army. Many people died and the uncle was captured. I heard that they would be taken back to Luyang city." Mr. Wu Yun looks the same: "it seems that there are many people in the Hu family who are hostile to Chang''an." Hu Ming quickly said: "not so, please believe me, uncle and many people are interested in Chang''an, only a small group of people eat inside and outside." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly, "let''s see." Hu Ming was helpless: "yes, master." Mr. Wu Yun in the projection is calm, while Zhang Dongyun in the Daming Palace pats his forehead in frustration. If the Hu family doesn''t come, there may be a big gap in his construction task. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 117 The accident of the Hu family made Zhang Dongyun''s original plan a little bit of a turn. He had calculated that the number of practitioners in the city should be about the same when the Hu family and the river dragon''s gate arrived. Hu family practitioners, at least three figures. Now there is a gap. What can I do to fill it in? In the city, the cultivation of the first level practitioners who set foot on the road of cultivation has achieved good results, and there are many people. However, if you want to improve the training speed in a short period of time, good seedlings are not enough. Try to move those who forget the truth? The difficulty is not small Zhang Dongyun has received the news that Taoist priest Zhichen was threatened by the king of Tang and attacked Dahe Longmen together. He is now working with all the masters of the East Tang Dynasty. In the absence of Taoist priest Zhichen, even if Chang''an put Yunchen elder, Tang Chi and others back, there would be no eighth level master sitting in the town. If he forgot to move the temple, he would be stopped and killed by the eastern Tang Dynasty. It''s better to bury this chess piece deeper. As for the gap of practitioners in the construction task Zhang Dongyun projected Mr. Wu Yun and summoned Guo Zi, the leader of Hanshan sect. "How do people in the city feel homesick?" Asked Mr. Wu Yun. "Most of them are willing to stay in Chang''an, and will take it as their home from now on," Guo said After a pause, he continued: "however, there are a few people who are homesick and eager to return to their native land after hearing that the Tang army of Longbei county has withdrawn and has gradually been brought into the rule of his majesty." For another person, Guo Zi may consider saying that everyone loves Chang''an and doesn''t want to leave. But in front of Mr. Wu Yun, he told the truth. "Longbei County, at present, is basically a part of the periphery of Chang''an." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly: "people are reluctant to leave their hometown. I can understand that as long as they are still loyal to Chang''an and his majesty, they will be able to help them." "Your Majesty is generous, sir is generous." Guo Zi asked tentatively, "what does that gentleman mean..." "Those who are willing to return can be arranged to return home." Mr. Wu Yun said: "after returning to the local area, we should make proper arrangements to avoid trouble." Guo Zigong said: "I understand. I must arrange it properly." He received the job with great pleasure. It is not because those people can return to their hometown, but because they are able to take this opportunity to step out of Qinzhou Prefecture and take a foothold in other prefectures of Longbei county. During the period when Longbei county was gradually under the control of Chang''an, the Chen family, Hanshan school, pili school and Tingshan academy all exerted their influence on Longbei. Now, with this job, the Hanshan school can take the lead. Guo Zi was naturally happy. However, he knew that all of these had the premise that he would take care of the work assigned by Mr. Wu Yun. Seeing Guo Zi leave, Zhang Dongyun sighs. Since the number of practitioners has increased and can''t be faster in a short time, then he should cut down the total population of Chang''an. In any case, what the construction task requires is not the specific number of practitioners, but a proportion of 1%. There is room for operation. Zhang Dongyun didn''t want to reduce the total population, though he had no last resort. Because the future construction task will definitely require a population higher than 300000. However, if it is reduced for the time being, he will have a way to increase the population in the future. This time, the population structure of Chang''an is adjusted in line with the situation. In any case, after several expansions, the land allocation in the city has some small defects, so we have to deal with it now. Zhang Dongyun came out of the Daming Palace to the outside of the city. He stood in the mid air and looked at the distance. Hu''s family is out of the Longmen river. I hope you can get out of the river Chen Jiezhi, Xu Xingzhi and others went all day and night to find all the people in the river and Longmen. At this time, they were being pursued by the army of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Dragon''s gate top master, dead and wounded. When he broke through with the sect leader Li Jie, a seventh level elder fell down. After meeting the disciples, another master of the seventh state was killed on the escape road. The remaining two elders, Zhang Chong and Han Zhe, are also seriously injured. In the pursuit of them, there are many masters in the eighth level, such as Li Yi, the prince of Muping in the eastern Tang Dynasty. Adhere to this step, the river dragon''s gate people have been nearly alive. Only by themselves, it is doomed that they can not get to Chang''an city alive. When Yan Xi, the owner of Jingyue tower, had already taken the first step and rushed to the front road of Longmen people. Just as they were waiting for the river and Longmen to throw themselves into the net, an attack suddenly came from behind. A group of experts in Chang''an City were as powerful as thunder. Although there were scouts in the eastern Tang Dynasty, they had just issued an alarm, and they had already killed the Tang army in front of the Tang army, they broke into the enemy''s array and killed the Tang army here.The Tang army was well-trained and quickly counterattacked under the leadership of the general. The eastern Tang Dynasty was also wary of Chang''an''s possible assistance to Dahe Longmen. This thousand troops crossed the river and Longmen team took the lead. On the one hand, it blocked the other side''s way, and on the other hand, it was also to prevent and obstruct the Changan reinforcements. In spite of the surprise attack, the Tang army still quickly assembled and even launched a counter charge against Chang''an people. Because they have a strong martial road in the eighth place. Yan Xi, the owner of Jingyue tower, sits in the town. In the past, the crescent shaped scimitar flew out. The blade was tens of meters wide. It was like a scythe, and it was cut to the Chang''an team. Among them, Wanli, the dean of Tingshan academy, was vigilant and did not dare to direct his front. But Chen Jiezhi, who was also in the seventh state, was facing the sword light of Yanxi. His dragon chopping fist is extremely fierce and domineering. With one blow, his power is like a sharp blade that cuts off mountains and divides the sea, crisscross with the moonlight. When the two sides met, Chen Jiezhi snorted, but he still suffered a little loss. His power of chopping dragon fist was cut by the other side. But under one blow, "Moonlight" is also broken, leaving only one round of crescent cutlass, still flying forward. Chen Jiezhi, on the other hand, stepped out one step at a time. At the same time, he wrote a frontier fortress poem, which turned into a beacon fire border city to stop the enemy invasion. The crescent is cut on the wall, and the wall is broken. But the machete was exhausted, stuck on the wall and stopped. Wan Li took a look at Xu Xing. He remembered that the other side was the cultivation of the sixth level. But now, it is also the seventh state, a great scholar of Zhizhi realm. Moreover, the strength is extraordinary, far surpasses the peer. Wan Li looked at it carefully, only felt that the other side was in black and white. He seemed to be different, but for a moment he couldn''t figure out what was going on. But there is no doubt about the mystery. Otherwise, Xu Xingzhi would not be able to join hands with Chen Jiezhi and block Yan Xi Shi in the eighth state. Yan Xishi and Tang Jun were also surprised. Chen Jiezhi made great progress in his cultivation, and there was intelligence in the eastern Tang Dynasty. However, Xu Xing''s cultivation strength was so brilliant that it was beyond everyone''s expectation. Is Chang''an City really so wonderful? In the minds of many people, this idea can not be stopped. Yan Xi was expressionless, with a move of his hand and remote sensing of Qi, intending to take back his crescent cutlass. However, Xu Xingzhi''s writing was full of flowers, which immediately revealed the endless desert. The desert quicksand thousands of miles, buried Yanxi when the blade, prevent him to take it back. Chen Jiezhi took a breath of relief and jumped back to Yanxi. Yanxi used to block the attack with mirror light shield in hand. Then his five fingers were close together and his palm was erect like a knife. With a cold moon knife, Chen Jiezhi was immediately attacked. His sharpness was no less than that of countless masters. However, Yan Xi was entangled by Chen Jiezhi and Xu Xingzhi, and Wanli in the seventh frontier on the other side had room to play, leading Shang Jie and others to break the Tang army. The leading general was killed by Wanli splash ink, and the Tang army was in disorder and began to flee. Yan Xi was helpless and had to retreat. Chang''an people open the road, soon see the river dragon gate people come. Seeing Shang Jie, Wen Hu, Chang''an reinforcements, Zhang Chong, Han Zhe and other Longmen warriors, we can finally breathe a sigh of relief. However, Li Yi and others are close at hand. Xu Xingzhi, Chen Jiezhi, Wan Li and others fought together and retreated to Chang''an. And the army of the eastern Tang Dynasty pursued them. Yan Xi Shi and Li Yi et al. Met to explain the situation. Li Yi looked up and down at Yanxi: "Li Jie has broken through to the Ninth level. If he can''t take him down, we can''t help it. But the enemy''s highest level is only the seventh level. How can Yan Lou Lord''s cultivation of the eighth state be merciful and let them run away? " "Yan''s talent is shallow and his knowledge is shallow. He is really ashamed to be defeated by his opponent, but his highness does not say that he should be merciful." Yan Xi''s eyes searched in the crowd: "the root is to ask the Gaoge master of Mingguang Pavilion. In Chang''an City, in addition to Chen Jiezhi''s great improvement in cultivation, the Xu Xing of Baima is not weaker than him." "You don''t have to look for the master of Yanlou. The master of Gaoge is not here." Li Yi said lightly: "in the process of pursuing the anti thieves of the river dragon gate, the Gaoge master was unfortunately knocked down by the anti thieves. We can''t find it all over the river. We all deeply regret that." When Yan Xi heard the speech, she was a little surprised. "At present, it is very important to pursue the anti thief. After the war stops, we will add more people to find the Gaoge leader." Li Yiyan said: "he is no longer here. There are some mistakes and omissions in intelligence. Please don''t blame him." Yan Xi looked at Li Yi and situ Jinsheng, the master of the situ family, and nodded silently. "We must step up our pursuit of the anti thieves and wipe them out!"Li Yizhen arm a call, around the Tang army in unison to answer the promise, thousands of troops mighty, forward to chase. Walking on the road, situ Jinsheng quietly came to Li Yi: "I haven''t seen Gao Yu''s body, but I can''t be careless." Li Yi nodded: "uncle, don''t worry, I understand." He also rushed to forget the Taoist priest holding the dust and said with a smile: "just now, thank you for your help." The Taoist priest said lightly: "Your Highness doesn''t need to thank me. I''m tired of hating this person. I''m good at telling stories." Li Yi smiles. He doesn''t care what the other person is for. As long as you kill Gao Yu with him, you will be a man on the boat. "Murong, the whereabouts of the Gaoge master is unknown, so we need to step up the search." He looked at Murong pavilion next to him. Murong Ting nodded: "I personally take people to find." Li Yi nodded and quietly left the brigade for convenience. And he led the Tang army and continued to pursue and kill Dahe Longmen and others. Wan Li, Chen Jiezhi and others were also injured by the Tang army. However, they successfully helped Dahe Longmen people to break through and enter Longbei county. Then all the way through Tongzhou to Qinzhou. After that, the army of the Tang Dynasty slowed down. All the people in the eastern Tang Dynasty began to be hesitant. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 118 "I don''t know where you are now, king?" Zheng Tianfeng, the head of the Zheng family, looks at Li Yi. Li Yi frowns tightly: "the news that I got before went to the north." The king of Tang personally pursued and killed Li Jie, the leader of the dragon''s gate of Dahe. Li Jie was defeated and had to flee. He did not fight to the end with the king of Tang, and it was not easy for the king to kill him. Both sides pursued and fought, and they all the way to the northern border of the eastern Tang Dynasty. It is thousands of miles away from Longbei county. However, in view of the fact that the king of the Tang Dynasty suddenly came to the river before, and concealed all the people''s eyes and ears, all the people in the East Tang Dynasty of Longbei county were expecting in case. Perhaps the king once again, suddenly appeared in Chang''an, hit the enemy by surprise? The master of the situ family, situ Jinsheng, looked at a scholar and a Taoist who had never done anything before. "Immortal Qingye and President Hong, I don''t know when they will arrive?" Along the way, they pursued the descendants of Longmen of Dahe River, Taoist Huang Ye, the elder of Qingyun temple, and Yue Chunsheng, vice president of Baima Academy. They seemed to have come to watch the war. It was not until Chen Jiezhi and Xu Xingzhi appeared in Chang''an city that Taoist Huang Ye and Yue Chunsheng joined the siege camp one after another. "I contacted the gate for the last time before, and elder martial brother in charge has left the gate." Taoist Huang Ye replied. Yue Chunsheng also nodded: "Hong Shi has left the Academy. Although Yue does not know where he is, he should be in Longbei soon." Situ Jinsheng heard the speech and nodded: "if it is like this, it can''t be better." Li Yi hummed: "study in the city of Qinzhou." The army of the eastern Tang Dynasty was mighty, and immediately entered Qinzhou Prefecture. The people of Qinzhou were at a loss for the sudden arrival of the Tang army. Li Yi settled down and was sullen. Holding the dust Taoist sat aside and said lightly: "last time we had only purple sun as the eighth place. This time we have so many people, we are still hesitating. It''s a pity." Li Yi was drunk and said nothing. The Taoist priest looked at him: "Your Highness, if you attack the city at this moment, I would like to go with you." Situ Jinsheng said in one side: "Chang''an City, there may be a ninth level master." Li Yi took a look at her uncle, and finally put down his glass and nodded. The meaning of situ Jinsheng is very clear. Li Jie, who had previously dealt with the Ninth level, has run into a wall. Now it is also risky to attack Chang''an. For Li Yi, who is determined to be the son of the world, he can''t afford to fall twice in a short period of time. Let Dahe Longmen and his party be received and fled to Chang''an, and there is a risk of being convicted again. What''s more, he secretly killed Gao Yu. In this case, Li Yi could not pass the test in the Tang Dynasty if there were any mistakes. Guarding outside the Longling mountain, he dare not step into it, which makes Li Yi, who is proud of himself, hold back. He has just received news of the collapse of the Hu family. It was Li Hong, the son of the family, who made contributions. I thought that this time I could hold down the other side, but I didn''t expect that I would lose again and again. How can Li Yi swallow this breath? However, he knew that situ Jinsheng was serious, so he should obey. He can''t afford to fail again. Li Yi calmed down again and thought of more aspects. His father and king had been driving away wolves and swallowing tigers. He used Baima academy and Qingyun temple to deal with Chang''an city. In turn, Chang''an City weakens the two top holy places of Confucianism and Taoism. When the leader of Qingyun temple and the head of Baima Academy were not there, Li Yi led people to attack Chang''an first, which was tantamount to upsetting the plan of the king of Tang Dynasty. At that time, even if you win, I''m afraid it won''t add a lot of points to the king of Tang. Reading this, Li Yi''s heart is not only not depressed, but sweating profusely behind his back. After fear, he was very happy. Li Yi looks at situ Jinsheng. The master''s eyes were calm as water. Looking at Li Yi, he knew that Li Yi had awakened. To attack Chang''an with bravery and adventure, he really wants to fight for life and death at that time. It is also the close friends of his situ family and Li Yi who will only damage their own strength. After the event, the king of the Tang Dynasty might not like it. He paid his wife and broke the army. "Many disciples of forgetting truth Temple lost themselves in Chang''an. I can understand that Taoist priest was in a state of anxiety." When Li Yi calmed down, he comforted the Taoist priest: "but I don''t think we''ll be here soon. We''ll wait for them." The Taoist priest nodded: "it''s OK." In the eastern Tang Dynasty, a group of people stopped in the city of Qinzhou and did not rashly approach the Longling mountain area. Chen Jiezhi and others, together with a large number of Longmen warriors, find that the Tang army is no longer chasing after them, and are finally relieved. After they enter the mountain, they feel incredible when they face the continuous and majestic city walls in the mountains.And such a city, also divided into internal and external, more shaking people''s hearts. However, what shocked them most was that after entering the inner city, their heads were shining brightly. Looking up, it seems that there is a much lower sun in the sky. In the sunshine, it is like a palace, like a fairyland in the sky. "Sister Shang, is that?" Facing such a scene, Han Zhe, the elder of Dahe Longmen, could not help but lower his voice. "There is Daming Palace, the residence of the real master of Chang''an city." Shang Jie also whispered. Others, including Zhang Chong, another elder, looked at the shining palace in the sky. "You all know the rules of Chang''an City?" Mr. Wu Yun said quietly. Zhang Chong and Han zhe took the lead, and all the people in Dahe and Longmen said in unison: "thanks for the help of Chang''an, we are grateful. If we can stay in Chang''an, we should abide by the rules of Chang''an." On the whole, most of the disciples of Dahe and Longmen are jealous of the evil as enemies and get rid of the tyranny. The reason why he was not willing to yield to the eastern Tang Dynasty was precisely because he was dissatisfied with the tyranny of the eastern Tang Dynasty, which was fiercer than the tiger, and the upper beam was not straight and the lower beam was crooked. In Chang''an, it is not that no one has raised any objection. But many descriptions of Shang Jie and Wen Hu dispelled most people''s doubts. Under the rule of Chang''an, it was obviously much better than that of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Although the city Lord of Chang''an is mysterious, on the whole, he is considerate of the people and cherishes the people. Although they took in blood shadow old devil and Hu Ming, they just entered Chang''an and didn''t spread evil deeds. This made the people of Dahe Longmen prefer to flee all the way to Chang''an with heavy casualties, rather than yield to the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty. In Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun nodded with satisfaction. With the large river and Longmen people entering the city, the number of practitioners in Chang''an City has increased dramatically. During this period of time in the city, a large number of beginners of the first level have been trained. They are not required to have high potential in the future, as long as they can get started at the moment. Then we will recall all the people who were scattered outside the city by the thunderbolt sect and the Hanshan sect to the city. The number of practitioners here increased, while there were many ordinary people who left Chang''an and returned to their hometown. As a result, the number of practitioners in Chang''an City has finally reached 1% of the total population. [the current population of Chang''an is 432794, and the total number of practitioners is 4331] [the number of practitioners exceeds 1% of the current population, and the city master has completed the construction task of 4.4 and obtained 2000 upgrade experience points] Zhang Dongyun breathed a long breath. The pressing line meets the standard. Fortunately, some civilians were moved out before. [the experience of upgrading the construction task of the city master reaches 5100 points, and the upgrading experience of the guard task reaches 4300 points, which meets the requirements of the fourth city expansion. Do you want to expand immediately? ¡¿ after thinking about it for a while, Zhang Dongyun gave a reply: postpone the expansion first. He projected Mr. Wu Yun and used the power of invincible city to make virtual reality. He gave some panacea to the wounded Chen Jiezhi and Wanli, as well as Zhang Chong and Han Zhe of Dahe Longmen, and told them to heal their wounds first. According to the news that Li Yi, situ Jinsheng and others stopped in Qinzhou Prefecture, Zhang Dongyun had already heard the report from the disciples of Hanshan sect. The other party does not go, but does not enter the mountain, it is obviously waiting for someone. Those who have to wait are no more than the three masters of the eastern Tang Dynasty. The king of Tang Dynasty. Master of Qingyun temple. President of white horse Academy. Now maybe we can add Li Jie, the Dragon King of the river, but only if he has just broken through to the Ninth level, he can escape the pursuit of the Tang Dynasty. Li Yi and others, Zhang Dongyun is a little hesitant. Mr. Wu Yun in the city did not speak, and Chen Jiezhi and Xu Xingzhi were also wondering why Chang''an did not launch a counterattack this time because the eastern Tang Dynasty was already under pressure. Is it that Chang''an should be cautious when so many experts of the eighth level come to the city together? But he shouldn''t, let alone Mr. Wu Yun''s strength is extremely strong. Even if he is not sure, there are still the city Lord himself who can move mountains and seas. Other criminals mutter, Zhang Dongyun is a little tangled. Of course, what he was struggling with was not whether he could win Li Yi and others, even if the other party was outside the invincible city. A city Lord surnamed Zhang is struggling. Do you want to wait for the master of the ninth state. Come on, it''s good to take the Ninth level, but the enemy of the Ninth level will cover Li Yi and others in the eighth level. The system will not generate the tasks of Li Yi and others and waste a lot of experience points. Don''t wait. If you take down these people from the eighth level immediately, will those people in the Ninth level not dare to come? In short, he was worried that he would try too hard to scare the other party After struggling for a moment, the city Lord Zhang chose to settle down first. He projected Mr. Wu Yun, looking at Zhang Chong and others, said calmly, "now, I''ll give you an opportunity to serve Chang''an, and also give you a chance to shame yourself."Zhang Chong and others looked at it together. "Follow me down the mountain." Mr. Wu Yun, with his hands on his back, stepped on the black cloud and floated down the mountain. At present, Dahe Longmen has the highest generation in Chang''an, and the most powerful elder Zhang Chong takes a deep breath: "the Longmen disciples above the fourth level and I will follow Mr. Wu Yun down the mountain together." Han Zhe, Shang Jie and others responded to the promise. The long escape and being chased did not kill their courage, but turned into a fire in their hearts. Zhang Chong followed Mr. Wu Yun and all the way down the mountain. But they had just left the Longling mountain area and were about to enter the plain when suddenly dust was flying on the plain in front of them. A new magnificent, as if there is no end of the city wall, out of thin air, rose from the ground! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 119 After Zhang Dongyun projected Mr. Wu Yun down the mountain with Zhang Chong, Han Zhe and others, he issued an order to the system. Now, start expanding. Chang''an can only see the next time Chang''an''s voice moves outward. As the golden light expanded, the wider world came into his control as if it were part of his body. The last expansion, northward, has officially exceeded the Longling mountains and entered the plain. This time, to the south, the invincible city extends beyond the Longling mountains and enters the hilly and plain areas of the south. In the middle of the whole Longling mountain range, a section of 256 kilometers wide from east to west is completely included in the scope of invincible city. The fourth expansion, northward, continued to extend beyond the mountain area. Qinzhou Prefecture, officially included in the scope of invincible city [the coverage of the system has been expanded. Do you want to expand it immediately? Is the actual city size consistent with the current scope of the system? ¡¿ No. While projecting Mr. Wu Yun down the mountain, Zhang Dongyun gives orders to the system. [after the fourth expansion, the city scale may not be consistent with the overall coverage of the current system. However, the city scale will change to the system coverage after the third expansion. At the latest, in the next fifth expansion, the scale of the city will change to at least the system coverage after the fourth expansion, and so on] Zhang Dongyun said: "well, just like the last time, we will build the original city wall in the original location of the second expansion. In terms of visual effect, the city wall is still in its original position without any change. It will be regarded as an important part of the outer city in the future. For the third time, the city wall on the boundary was expanded to serve as a dual city [as you wish] in Longling mountain area, the original inner city and outer city remain unchanged. When Mr. Wu Yun, Zhang Chong and others came out of the mountain, they were foreseeing that on the plain outside the mountain area, there would be a great deal of gold and the city would rise from the ground. This time, all the walls were more than 100 li on one side. Some of them are still in the mountain area, which leads to the shaking of Longling mountain again, and many places collapse. On the north side of the city wall, the whole is across the plain. The farmers and herdsmen in the vicinity were all dumbfounded when they saw this miraculous scene. Their first reaction was to kneel down and pay homage to the miracle in front of them. The river and Longmen people were all shocked. Some of them have heard Wen Hu say that Chang''an city was born out of thin air, rose from the ground, and created in an instant, as if by means of God and man. But at this moment, after witnessing it, many people are still stunned and stunned. "Your Majesty has great powers." Until Mr. Wu Yun stopped and saluted to the mountain, all the people in the river and Longmen woke up like a dream. Although we have just arrived in Chang''an today, many people are still in awe and salute the mountain like Mr. Wu Yun. In the distant city of Qinzhou, Li Yi and others were also shocked. The earth vibrated slightly, like an earthquake. The direction of the earthquake is from the direction of Longling in the south of the city. "People in Chang''an City, have you made any moves?" Li Yi frowned: "go and find out the situation." His men were ordered to leave immediately. Yan Xi, the owner of Jingyue building, looked at Taoist Huang Ye of Qingyun temple and Yue Chunsheng of Baima Academy. "Immortal Qingye and President Hong, have you not heard from us yet?" Yanxi had a serious look. Yue Chunsheng''s face was a little embarrassed: "Yue Mou can''t contact Hongshi at the moment, but he should be coming soon." "Elder martial brother in charge should be here soon." Taoist Huang Ye looked at Li Yi: "is the king still chasing Li Jie?" Li Yi was calm and didn''t answer. He just ordered the leading general: "please keep your spirits up and prepare carefully for the war." The general agreed to go down and organize the army. Li Yi and others were waiting in the same place. They were all silent and temporarily fell into embarrassing silence. After waiting for a period of time, the sentry who went to investigate was in a hurry to report to him: "Your Highness, the Fighting Falcon relay in front of you sent a message to the south about 90 li away from the city of Qinzhou. Suddenly Suddenly a wall appears Li Yi and others were all shocked: "why didn''t you report it earlier? What''s the front sentry for? " "Your Highness, they said that they asked the hunters, herdsmen and farmers nearby that the city wall suddenly appeared out of thin air. After only a few breathing times, it rose from the ground, which was three feet high." His staff stuttered to report, and his face was full of doubts, and he felt strange. Li Yi and others couldn''t believe: "how can it be? Is it not to cover up their own dereliction of duty and make up excuses at random? " Zheng Tianfeng, the head of the Zheng family, pondered: "could it have been covered up by Taoist magic before, so the sentinel didn''t find out the wall in advance, but the city wall was built long ago. Only at this moment, when the other party scattered his magic, could the wall be seen by everyone?"He said, looking to forget the truth of the temple, hold the dust Taoist. Among the four Taoist schools in the eastern Tang Dynasty, the concept of forgetting truth has always been famous for its magic method of cloud and mist. "It''s not impossible." The Taoist priest nodded slowly. The master of the situ family, situ Jinsheng, was cautious in his tone: "be strict with the enemy and don''t be careless." He looked around the crowd: "do you forget that the so-called Chang''an city suddenly appeared in the Longling mountain, which was unprecedented before?" The people around him looked serious. Situ Jinsheng looked at Li Yi: "Your Highness, the situation has changed. We''d better be careful not to start the war lightly. We''ll wait until the king and President Hong arrive." Li Yi took a deep breath: "first, quickly change this place and report it to my father." He was interrupted before he finished. Some of his subordinates rushed to report: "the enemy is coming!" "Who is it?" Li Yi asked. "There are people in the river and Longmen, and others..." He spoke Kung Fu, and several experts in the seventh and eighth states showed slight changes in their expressions. Li Yi and others turned their heads and looked. Outside the city of Qinzhou Prefecture, people and horses were noisy and even screamed with pain. As expected, the enemy came. When they rushed out of the city, they saw that the Tang army''s camp outside was in complete chaos. An old man in black took the lead. He was so cold that he frightened thousands of Tang troops to lose their armor and lose everything. Along with Zhang Chong, Han Zhe, Shang Jie and others, they were all murderous and evil. They were born among thousands of troops and opened a smooth road. "People from Chang''an City?" Li Yi asked in a deep voice. He did not look at Zhang Chong and other disciples of the dragon''s gate, but only the old man in black in front of him. "Those who are caught with their hands tied are exempt from the crime of immortality." Mr. Wu Yun spoke calmly and didn''t answer Li Yi''s question, but he was so angry that Li Yi almost spat blood. Li Yi condenses his evil spirit and confronts Mr. Wu Yun. Si Tu Jin Sheng, Yan Xi Shi and others are the same. But they found that they could not confront Mr. Wu Yun at all. Under the awe and awe of the old man in black, more and more Tang soldiers began to lay down their weapons and surrender, or flee in vain. The leading general of the Tang army was unable to rally the morale of his army and control the collapse of his soldiers. Around Mr. Wu Yun''s body, there are more thick black clouds. The smoke diffuses and surrounds Qinzhou government from all directions. These black clouds do not harm the people in the city, but protect them. At the same time, it also blocked the way for Li Yi and others to go. "Your Highness, go!" Situ Jinsheng murmured, and the long black spear in his hand first turned into a black dragon and rushed to the dark clouds blocking the road. Li Yi secretly scolded, so he had to break out with situ Jinsheng. Yan Xishi and others were the same. "Take it." Mr. Wu Yun has a casual tone. Zhang Chong and others around him agreed in unison and rushed to Li Yi and others immediately. They all saw the action of black cloud to protect the common people. They felt that Chang''an was different from the eastern Tang Dynasty. It seemed that they could accept the command of people in such a place. However, that''s what we should think about in the future. Now, it''s revenge with revenge and revenge with resentment. Previously, Dahe Longmen was chased and killed all the way by the army of the eastern Tang Dynasty, and many relatives and friends of the same clan were killed and injured. Now it''s time for them to take revenge. Zhang Chong had a big sword in his hand. The light of the sword was like a waterfall and the momentum was like a river running. He rushed to the leader Li Yi at the first time. Li Yi is very angry and wants to fight back. However, situ Jinsheng takes Zhang Chong''s attack first and tells Li Yi to go quickly. Sima Jinsheng''s spear is like a dragon, and Zhang Chong''s sword is like a storm. They can be regarded as enemies, meeting each other with envy. Zhang Chongxian''s most serious injury on his way to escape was when he was besieged and stabbed by situ Jinsheng. Now he has the help of Mr. Wu Yun. He has recovered from his injury and recovered. He has to meet with situ Jinsheng. The two martial arts masters of the eighth level fought in a group immediately. They fought with each other and broke the mountain with one fist and one foot. Han Zhe, another elder of the dragon''s gate in the seventh state, was also fearless. His sword was turned into a broad match like a river, cutting Li Yi and others. When Yanxi, the master of Jingyue building, raises a moonlight in his hand to stop Han Zhe''s sword light. But at this time, suddenly a sense of sleepiness hit his heart, let his mind slightly blurred, straight to sleep. Yan Xi was suddenly surprised and began to drink like thunder. When he looked back, he saw a bright cloud in the sky. In the cloud, the figure of Taoist priest was looming. "Seven color illusory cloud Dharma phase! What a trick Yan Xi''s eyes were cold: "hold the dust, you''re a cow''s nose eating inside and outside!"Almost at the same time, situ Jinsheng, Zheng Tianfeng, and Li Yi all drank. Ghost male a fierce drink, evil spirit surging, heaven and earth are startled. The four eighth level martial artists broke out together, roaring like thunder, and shaking the dust holding Taoist Dharma phase, which almost disappeared. Others, such as Taoist Huang Ye and Yue Chunsheng, who were subdued by Yan zhenshu, all took the opportunity to wake up. But it is not without success that this kind of nightmare real skill of Taoist priest is not without success. In the past, Yanxi could also block the sword light of Han zhe by virtue of his high level cultivation. In the face of Zhang Chong, who was also in the eighth state, situ Jinsheng lost his mind slightly, and immediately suffered a great loss. The left arm of the master of situ''s family was directly cut off by Zhang Chong, the elder of dragon''s gate of Dahe! Li Yi is very angry and flies to find the Taoist priest. Zheng Tianfeng moved forward with both hands, intending to break through the dark clouds blocking the road and leave here. But when he put out his hands, he suddenly saw a flower. He was no longer a black cloud, but an old man in black. Mr. Wu Yun, who is projected by Zhang Dongyun, calmly looks at the other party''s two palms together. He put one hand behind him, the other hand stretched out his palm, one palm to Zheng Tianfeng. However, Zheng Tianfeng felt that the palm of the other party seemed to have suction, and he pulled his two palms together and landed on the palm. Seeing this, Zheng Tianfeng had no choice but to encourage himself to shake the mountain and launch the power of pushing mountain palm to the extreme. The air in front of his palms didn''t escape to the four sides. Instead, it seemed to be bound and solidified and compressed harder than iron and stone. The martial arts of Zheng family are good at strength, and Zheng Tianfeng, in the eighth place, has brought it into full play. If his palms fell on the walls of Qinzhou City, they would be enough to smash the walls. But at the moment, it was Mr. Wu Yun''s hand. As a result, without a sound, Zheng Tianfeng''s hands began to distort and expand. The next moment, burst into a cloud of blood mist, scattered broken bones, with the flesh and blood together. Zheng Tianfeng watched his palms crack and then extended to his wrist and arm. In addition to the bones of the hand, the carpal and brachial bones were broken more and more inch by inch until the shoulder. Two arms, all twist a dozen turns. Strong anti shock force, Zheng Tianfeng''s viscera, as if all moved. He flew back with blood. But it didn''t fly far, and it stopped in mid air. Its head, by a palm from the top of the mouth five fingers grasp. The old man in black still carried one hand behind his back. The other hand grasped the head of the Zheng family master like a magic suit, and walked quietly in the air to other people. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 120 Not only Li Yi and others are paying attention to Mr. Wu Yun''s movements, but also Zhang Chong, Han Zhe and other disciples of Dahe Longmen. But when Mr. Wu Yun did, he still scared everyone. The two sides at war even agreed to slow down. A move! One move directly defeated Zheng Tianfeng, the master of martial arts in the eighth realm. Moreover, there is no trick, not looking for Zheng Tianfeng short board, on the contrary, with Zheng Tianfeng''s own strongest competition, head-on hit him. Even the king of Tang Dynasty, the master of Qingyun temple and the dean of Baima academy may not be able to defeat Zheng Tianfeng in this way. This is not a simple fight, but a decisive blow. Anyone can see that although Zheng Tianfeng is still alive, he has lost his combat effectiveness. At the moment, Mr. Wu Yun, like a demon, carries his first victory and goes to the next target. The owner of Jingyue tower is Yan Xi Shi. Han Zhe, the elder of Dahe Longmen, who was fighting with Yanxi, subconsciously stepped aside. Yanxi took a deep breath and threw the crescent saber out again. The "Moonlight" with a width of several tens of meters swept across the sky and chopped at Mr. Wu Yun. At the same time, Yan Xi Shi himself flies back. He propped up the shield of mirror light. Suddenly, the light on the shield was so bright that he tried to disperse the black clouds in front of him. Yan Xi when I use mirror light shield as a barrier, fit to hit the black cloud. His evil spirit collided with the dark clouds and killed each other. Mr. Wu Yun, facing the "Moonlight" flying to himself, reached forward at will and fished for it. Then the moonlight fell into Mr. Wu Yun''s hands. In the mountain, in the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun sits on the back of his chair, stretches out his finger and paddles in the air. Mr. Wu Yun, with his bare hands and sharp "Moonlight", threw it back towards Yan Xi. "Moonlight" soared to hundreds of meters wide, sweeping everything. Yan Xi learned from Zheng Tianfeng''s experience and lessons, and did not dare to take the knife. He threw his mirror shield. Mirror light shield was cut in half by "Moonlight" on the spot. However, Yan Xi took advantage of this opportunity to quickly dodge the "Moonlight" split. But "Moonlight" identified him and immediately came back. Ren Yanxi how to dodge, "Moonlight" are chasing after, in the mid air across a trace, the more chase closer. With Yan Xi playing slowly with his round moon machete, Mr. Wu Yun goes to Taoist Huang Ye and Yue Chunsheng. Taoist Huang Ye has a serious look and holds the formula in his hand. All the thunder snakes whirled around him, then turned into thunder light and arrow rain, and shot Mr. Wu Yun. Yue Chunsheng, on the other hand, is writing with paper and pen. Taoist tornado appears, while trying to blow away the black clouds surrounding everyone, and on the other hand, he cooperates with Taoist Huang Ye''s magic arts, which is a mixture of wind and thunder. Mr. Wu Yun sees this and blows his breath. So he immediately made a violent wind, far more violent than the tornado that Yue Chunsheng''s pen and ink showed. The wind and thunder here are scattered by the more violent hurricane on the opposite side! Yue Chunsheng and Taoist Huang Ye all fell to the bottom of the valley. Seeing the black cloud, they guessed that Mr. Wu Yun was a Taoist practitioner. However, the other party''s martial arts attainments seem to be more than the king of the Tang Dynasty and the Dragon King. He used three moves and two methods to destroy the master of the Zheng family and the owner of the Jingyue building. As a result, the opponent now uses magic to crush a Confucian and a Taoist. The old man in black has both martial arts and martial arts skills. How could he have such a profound strength? Taoist Huang Ye and Yue Chunsheng still need to continue to resist. Mr. Wu Yun put out his hand. Two pieces of black cloud suddenly separated from the four sides of heaven and earth, and each turned into two huge palms. Dark cloud giant hand one side, will Yue Chunsheng and Huang Ye Taoist respectively grasp, hold in the palm heart. Then they were locked together in the cloud and could not move any more. After taking care of the Confucianism and Taoism, Mr. Wu Yun still carried Zheng Tianfeng, who was seriously injured, and then flew into the air. There, the Taoist priest is struggling with Li Yi. Previously, the four martial arts ghosts drank together, and the evil spirit condensed and broken the Taoist priest''s magic, which made him suffer a little bit of revenge. Without enough time to recover the bad influence, Li Yi killed him in front of him. Li Yi, who practices four-way dagger, Zhanwang Quan and Xingtian Zhanqi, is superior to Daoists who hold the dust. However, in a short time, before he could defeat Daoist Zhichen to dispel the hatred of betrayal, Mr. Wu Yun, on the other hand, had solved all the other masters of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Mr. Wu Yun''s angry voice came to Mr. Li. The long dagger waved and chopped at Mr. Wu Yun''s head.Mr. Wu Yun did not dodge. He held out his empty hand and directly grasped the cleaved dagger. He held Ge Feng directly with his flesh and blood, without losing a cent. Then the arm was recovered, and the cleaver snatched Li Yi''s dagger. However, I can feel that Li Yi''s strength suddenly lightens. It turned out that while he was seizing Changge, Li Yi took the initiative to let go of his weapons. And then summon up all the strength, in the form of King''s fist, hit Mr. Wu Yun''s chest! Although Li Yiren is impetuous, he has a high level of martial arts and rich combat experience. Seeing the fate of Zheng Tianfeng and Yan Xishi, he was so arrogant that he had to admit the gap between the two sides. Therefore, if you want to have a chance, you have to be surprised. Sifangge is only a virtual move, and now the champion''s fist is the real killing move. In front of him, Mr. Wu Yun holds Ge Feng in one hand and Zheng Tianfeng in the other. His hands are open, and the middle door is empty. At the moment, Li Yi punched the enemy''s chest with all his strength. At this moment, all tricks and empty moves are not needed. In addition to speed is strength, in addition to strength is speed, only one opportunity, must seize! Li Yi paid attention to Mr. Wu Yun''s legs and made up his mind to fight against each other''s feet and return his fist. However, without waiting for Li Yi to concentrate his fist on Mr. Wu Yun, Mr. Wu Yun holds a long dagger in his hand, and sweeps it like a stick. Obviously, it is a long weapon that is not easy to play in a small space. Unexpectedly, it was sent later and hit Li Yi''s head faster. Li Yi helpless, had to let the top of the head key, slightly slant head. Then, before he could all hit Mr. Wu Yun, he would eat a stick on his shoulder. Li Yi only felt that half of his body''s bones seemed to be broken. His body was out of control, and he was directly hit by this stick and fell to the ground. The Muping Prince of the eastern Tang Dynasty roared like a trapped animal, struggling to get up from the ground. Although the injury was extremely heavy, but under the support of Xingtian war spirit, Li Yijing still turned over from the ground. But at this time, a long dagger from the sky pierced Li Yi''s chest and abdomen and penetrated his body. Then, poke in the soil below. Li Yi is the whole person, is nailed to the ground by this long sword! He is unwilling to roar, still want to get up again, but found that the Long Ge actually broke his body the spirit of torture, so that he can no longer use force. At the same time, Yan Xi, the owner of Jingyue building, can no longer avoid the "Moonlight" behind him and is caught up by the blade. He can only try to resist, but the next moment blood spilled into the sky. A few severed fingers, flying up and down, but unable to fall. Yan Xi covered his disabled hand and looked up at Mr. Wu Yun. At this time, Mr. Wu Yun looks at the other side. Zhang Chong, the elder of Longmen River, forces situ Jinsheng into danger. Black cloud is in the way, and there is no escape. Sima Jinsheng, who has been seriously injured, can no longer block Zhang Chong''s broadsword. Wusi, the long shot of Wu Si, was soon captured. In Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun listened to the system''s prompt: [random guard task 5.1 - kill or capture Li Yi, Zheng Tianfeng, situ Jinsheng, and Yan Xishi, the master of the house of Jingyue, who entered the city in the eastern Tang Dynasty. [when the city master successfully captured Zheng Tianfeng, Li Yi, and Yanxi, his subordinates successfully captured situ Jinsheng, completed the random guard task 5.1, and obtained 2800 upgrade experience] Lord Zhang nodded. Add the previous balance of points, now I have a total of 3100 guard experience. More than half of the 5000 points required for the next upgrade and expansion have been reached. This time, he won four enemies in the eighth state at one time, and gained a lot. It''s a pity that the four of them covered Yue Chunsheng''s and Taoist Huangye''s seventh states. Otherwise, they would be worth 1000 points. It''s hard to avoid the waste of the enemy every time Zhang Dongyun thought sincerely. Outside the city of Qinzhou, a large number of Tang soldiers surrendered. Li Yi and others were all captured. There is a disciple of the dragon''s gate of Dahe. He wants revenge and kills Li Yi and others. Mr. Wu Yun''s unfeeling eyes swept away, and all of them did not dare to act rashly. "Your Majesty is magnanimous. He has always left people on the front line and has done little killing." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly. All the people in the dragon''s gate of Dahe have no choice but to put their swords into the scabbard. Zhang Chong, Han Zhe, Shang Jie and other elders quickly admonished the young disciples and apologized to Mr. Wu Yun. However, before they could speak, Mr. Wu Yun continued, "but these people can give you orders." As soon as this statement was made, the eyes of all the people in the river and Longmen were bright.Li Yi, who had been dying, all of them were looking at him. They wanted to talk, but they were so hurt that they just fainted. "Carry it away." Mr. Wu Yun''s tone is understated. The river dragon''s gate people roared to accept the promise, rubbing their hands, to catch people. Take them back to Longling. Several disciples of the Hanshan sect were responsible for appeasing the people in Qinzhou Prefecture. After being occupied by Li Yi and others for a short time, it returned to the control of Chang''an city. And there will never be any change in the future Chang''an City, Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun smiles, looking up the system description: [City Master: Zhang Dongyun current range: 64 km east-west, 96 km north-south, 32000 m above the ground, 32000 m below the ground the city wall range: 64 km east-west, 96 km north-south] the current scope of the city wall is: 64 km from east to west, 96 km from north to South] the current scope of the city is: 64 km from east to west, 96 km www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 121 After four expansion and upgrading, the scope of invincible city is now quite considerable. The dimensions of all aspects of the space were magnified four times again. It covers an area of 984004 square kilometers in the eastern Tang Dynasty. To say big, compared with the whole eastern Tang Dynasty, it is still very small. Even compared with Longbei County, it is still small. However, as a rectangle 384 kilometers long and 256 kilometers wide, it has covered a section of Longling mountains. At the same time, to the north of the mountains, Longbei county is the southernmost, and Qinzhou Prefecture, which is closest to Longling, is basically included. now Qinzhou Prefecture is the real Changan city has the final say. City Lord Zhang said that if the chickens and dogs on this land can ascend to heaven together, they will surely rise to heaven. Moreover, it can fly up to 120000 meters. Moreover, the city wall did not expand to this extent, so it is difficult for the outside world to judge the real scope of the influence of invincible city. At present, the second tier outer city is only 64 times 96 square meters. It''s much smaller than 256 times 384. "City" outside the world, more and more broad. Because the outside world can not judge the real situation, the scope of Chang''an''s influence is far greater than the real range. At least, Longbei county will basically change its surname to Zhang instead of Li. Zhang Dongyun is now more looking forward to the next expansion. If we go on like this, the land under his circle will soon be an astronomical number. However, it has been more than half a year since the establishment of Chang''an city In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun''s eyes are dim. At this time, a girl whose appearance looked only about ten years old came into the hall. "It is said that there is the owner of Jingyue building this time?" Shen and Rong gently jumped into the high chair. Zhang Dongyun said faintly: "it''s not him." On the girl''s face appeared a calm that was not commensurate with her age: "then, one less possibility." Zhang Dongyun and she suspected that Yang Li was in the eastern Tang Dynasty. At the beginning of the speculation of a few possibilities, now you can first mirror month building owner Yan Xi out. Although his life experience is unknown and mysterious, he is not the reincarnation of "Sirius" Yang Li. "The elder of Qingfu palace is still closed." Shen and Rong said. Zhang Dongyun said: "if it was him, he would soon be unable to hide." Shen and Rong nodded slightly and then jumped down from the stool: "elder brother, your territory is gradually spreading, and my younger sister wants to go and walk around." Zhang Dongyun looked at her: "are you a private school teacher everywhere?" Shen and Rong smile: "the more ordinary people, the more I like to deal with." As she spoke, she changed into a young scholar''s Mr. He: "the appearance prepared by the elder brother is good, and the younger sister will walk in this image. Although she may be seen by the high-level people, she should not be able to meet them in the field." Zhang Dongyun indifferent way: "as you." At present, Shen He Rong''s appearance is not his handwriting, but his own. With the superior environment of Chang''an City, the excellent talent of this body, and the superior Taoist collection "Shangqing Shenxiao Baolu" given to her by Zhang Dongyun, Shen Herong practiced Confucianism, and Taoism also made great progress. After returning from YeChuan County, she closed the door to study in the dark. Recently, she succeeded in forming Dan from the fourth level cauldron, and broke through to the fifth realm of Taoism, the golden elixir realm. Shen and Rong have come to many Taoist schools. In order to transform the magic into Mr. He''s appearance, at least the practitioners of the same realm can see some abnormalities. "Take the little sister, take the little one with you." Shen He Rong, who has become a young scholar, said, "if there is news from brother 11, please let me know my sister." "Don''t worry about it." Zhang Dongyun waved. Shen Herong left. Zhang Dongyun projected Mr. Wu Yun. On the one hand, he pointed out that Chen family, Hanshan school, Tingshan academy and even the people of Dahe and Longmen could start to spread their branches and leaves to Longbei county and deepen their influence. On the other hand, it is to take care of the prisoners. Of course, there is a special "prisoner". Forget the truth of the temple master, hold the dust Taoist. "Before that, I had no choice but to compromise with Li Yi and others." The Taoist priest apologized with Zhang Chong, Han Zhe and other Longmen warriors. Zhang Chong and others looked at the Taoist priest with complicated expressions. "Thanks for the warning, Taoist priest, so we can prepare in advance." Zhang Chong said slowly: "although we were seen through by the king of Tang Dynasty and the plan was not successful, we still led the Taoist priest''s love." Han zhe nodded: "everyone will be in Chang''an, so please give me some advice.""I dare not." The Taoist preaches. He sighed again: "please forgive me, too." "Taoist friends have made the right choice, which is good." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly. He looked at the Taoist priest and said, "for your forgetting the truth, you will stay in Chang''an and keep a low profile for some time." "Naturally, thank you for your care." The Taoist priest of course knows that it is for the sake of him and forgetting the truth that the other party falsely detains him and makes him a false prisoner. Otherwise, other people will be arrested, and he will run away alone. The king of Tang will inevitably doubt it. Now, he had to stay in Chang''an with Li Yi and others. In this way, he himself in the eighth state and Yunchen elder in the seventh state are all in Chang''an. Forgetting the truth is too empty. Even if the king of Tang didn''t ask for trouble and other forces invaded, he couldn''t bear to forget the truth. The Taoist priest was worried, so he listened to Mr. Wu Yun''s gentle tone: "Chang''an will not treat anyone who is sincere and like-minded. Since Daoyou have made the right choice, I will naturally express myself." With a wave of his hand, black clouds surged. After the clouds cleared, an old Taoist appeared. He was the second master of forgetting truth temple, elder Yunchen. "Since the Taoist friends have stayed, someone needs to sit down and forget the truth." Mr. Wu Yun said. Thank you for a long time Elder Yunchen is very clear about his attitude towards the temple master, his decision of forgetting the truth and his own situation. The past events in the mine, which could not be recalled, were all forgotten by him. At present, he respectfully saluted Mr. Wu Yun: "thank you for your generosity, thank you for your forgiveness." "Those who make mistakes need to be taught, but your Majesty''s generosity will also give the repentant a chance." Mr. Yanyou, you can choose the same way as you "Certainly." Elder Yunchen is relieved to be free again. Mr. Wu Yun waved his hand, and he and the Taoist priest left together. Elder Yunchen wants to return to wuzhenguan in secret. The Taoist priest has a lot to tell him, so as to stabilize the foundation of forgetting truth temple. They have already made a choice and sincerely submit. The Taoist priest has accepted his name. Zhang Dongyun is very confident. If there is a conspiracy or evil intention between them, a certain city Lord will know immediately. After setting up the false prisoner, Zhang Dongyun began to take care of the real prisoners. The quality of the captives was excellent. Master of situ family, situ Jinsheng. The head of the Zheng family, Zheng Tianfeng. The owner of Jingyue tower is Yan Xi Shi. All of them are big men who dominate the side. If they can catch them all, city Lord Zhang has to say that he must thank the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty. The amount and quality of the information on hand of these leaders is far from comparable to that of their respective subordinates. Among them, there are some exclusive secrets only they know. Li Yi, the second son of the king of Tang Dynasty, can also set a lot of materials. Different from his fourth brother Li Dang, Li Yi is determined to challenge his son Li Hong''s status. To this end, he must have a lot of preparation. This is not only limited to practicing martial arts, but also involves networking and information gathering. Compared with such a powerful place as situ family, Zheng family and jingyuelou, Li Yi''s information has a national perspective. At the same time, he also has royal secrets, but also knows the dark Pavilion. Naturally, Princess Li Er wanted heroes to never give in. Unfortunately, Zhang Dongyun has no room for resistance as long as he wants to. Through Li Yi, Zhang Dongyun mastered many secrets. What he paid more attention to was the dark Pavilion incident. Murong Ting, the real leader of the dark Pavilion, seems to be unwilling to stay behind the scenes. He sold Gao Yu to Li Yi. Li Yi is aware that Gao Yu and himself are not the same heart, even like the pit son Li Hong pit him, can not help killing the heart. Then, while chasing down the Longmen warriors of Dahe, Li Yi and situ Jinsheng conspire against Gao Yu. This matter has also been confirmed by the Taoist priest. At that time, in order to gain Li Yi''s trust, he also participated in the siege of Gao Yu. As a result, Gao Yu suffered multiple fatal injuries and fell into the river with no bones left. With the attitude of seeing people alive and corpses dead, Li Yi still orders Murong ting to step up the search for Gao Yu. This is, after all, a fatal business. Because the rumor is true, Gao Yuzhen is the illegitimate son of Li Xuanxin, the real name should be Li Yucai. It''s just talented to be the master of the dark Pavilion. If he is a incompetent person who relies on Murong Pavilion, it shows that the king of Tang dotes on him.If this matter is exposed, even if Li Yi is also the son of the king of Tang, it is estimated that he will have a lot to eat. The same is true for Murong Pavilion. Therefore, they all want to confirm that Gao Yu is completely dead. It''s better to destroy the corpses, leaving no trace at all and pushing away to the surging river. After interrogating Li Yi, Zhang Dongyun is lost in thought. As for the Li family, the city Lord Zhang was not interested in the fierce dog blood conflict and mutual competition among the successors of the eastern Tang Dynasty. He was interested in the other side. After excluding the possibility of the Jingyue building owner Yan Xishi, the "Sirian" Yang Li may still be hidden in the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty, the Qingfu palace or the dark Pavilion. If Gao Yu is just a front cover, will Murong Pavilion, which is hidden behind the scenes and is extremely low-key but with extraordinary ability, have any special origins? Or Zhang Dongyun was sitting on the back of his chair, looking at the top of the hall, meditating. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 122 The coverage of the invincible city has been expanded. In addition to the Fucheng of Qinzhou Prefecture, it has further surrounded the surrounding vast world. Therefore, in addition to Li Yi and others in Fucheng, all the people around him were caught in the eye of Zhang Dongyun. All these people were taken down by him without a sound. There are Tang military sentry, yuechunsheng''s Baima academy students, Qingyun Taoist priest and so on. Zhang Dongmu sent all the investigation to the outside world. The people outside are totally black about what happened in Qinzhou Prefecture. If we send someone to contact and inquire, it will be like an ox into the sea. If you don''t go back, you can''t even get the news. Murong Ting, who was in charge of the dark Pavilion for the time being, understood the situation and breathed out a long breath: "Chang''an City, let''s go. The princes of Muping may also be wiped out." The commander of the dark pavilion under him looked dignified: "how many experts are there in Chang''an? We haven''t heard a word about such a powerful gathering before! " He asked tentatively, "could it be that the power of other dynasties has penetrated into Chang''an?" "There was no news of this before." Murong Ting said: "next, check the northwest." After a pause, he said, "there is still Longbei County in Qinzhou Prefecture. I will postpone my work for the first time. After I have consulted the king, I will act according to the king''s will." "Yes, my Lord." The commander did not leave. Instead, he hesitated and said, "my Lord, your highness, their lives are uncertain. We can''t find any information about them. The leader of the cabinet is missing now. I''m afraid the king will blame us..." "Do your own thing first. Thunder and rain are all grace. Don''t think about it." Murong Pavilion deep voice. "Yes, my Lord." Commander, step down. Murong Pavilion is the only one left. He comes to the Bank of the river and looks at the rushing river in front of him. He is silent. After a long time, he took a long breath, and his expression was much more relaxed and slightly uplifting. "What''s it like to be the real master of Mingguang pavilion?" But at this time, a voice suddenly sounded behind the Murong Pavilion. The youth''s body was suddenly stiff, and the relaxed look on his face was gone. He turned slowly. In the rear, a young man in white is smiling. Who is not Gao Yu? The young man looked healthy and showed no sign of injury. Murong Ting gazed at Gao Yu for a long time. Finally, he knelt down slowly and bowed to the other party: "please see Master." "I''m asking you, what''s the taste of bright Pavilion, commander-in-chief?" Murong Ting bowed his head and made no noise. "It should be excellent." Gao Yu came slowly to the kneeling Murong Pavilion. Like him, he looked at the river in front of him. "Otherwise, why bother to tease my right and wrong in front of Li Yi and borrow Li Yi''s people to get rid of me?" Gao Yu sighed softly: "I sit on the throne of the Tang Dynasty. You must be the master of my Mingguang Pavilion. Why are you so anxious? You carry my little action, this is my acquiescence, and will not blame you. Do you think I can''t fight Li Hong and them The silent Murong Pavilion finally gets up slowly and turns to face Gao Yu. "How could they be your opponents, master?" Gao Yu smiles: "do you think it''s enough to add you?" "I don''t have confidence. I just take a chance." Murong Pavilion light voice. Gao Yu raised his eyebrows and looked at Murong Pavilion quietly. Murong Pavilion seems to be Murong to himself: "master, you make the disciples afraid, what do you seem to hide..." He looked up at Gao Yu: "Li Hong and Li Yi, their brothers, only think you are the illegitimate son of the king, but the disciples think that there is something else!" Gao Yu held out his hands and said, "what else can we have? You should be the one who knows me best. " "No, it''s not No Murong Ting suddenly called out, suddenly from silence to hysteria: "you don''t want the throne of the eastern Tang Dynasty! Not against Li Hong and Li Yi! I don''t know what you want, I don''t know what you''re thinking. I doubt even the king knows it He gasped, his eyes red and his voice hoarse: "I Even wonder if you are human or not "It''s totally groundless, just intuitive nonsense." Gao Yu was dumbfounded and patted Murong ting on the shoulder: "however, it''s hard for you to suppress for so long. It''s hard." Murong Ting retreated, trying to avoid the other side''s hands. But no matter how hard he tried, the other side''s hand was still on his shoulder. And a couple of shots. Every time the palm of the hand was raised again, Murong Ting refused to give up and dodged again. But the result is that the palm of the hand still falls steadily on his shoulder, the position does not take slant a bit.The other party patted him a few times, but they didn''t exert any force at all, just as if they were really comforting him. But Murong Ting was completely desperate. The seventh frontier warrior frightens away the terror and murderous spirit of the people, and there is not any left. "It''s so hard. Let''s have a rest early." The other side smiles indifferently. Murong Ting''s pupil suddenly contracted. as like as two peas in a mirror, he looks at a person who looks and looks exactly like himself. Gao Yu is gone. In the world, there are two Murong pavilions. It''s just, one with a smile and one with a look of panic. Then, soon, there was only one more The Murong Pavilion moved its neck and limbs, then left the bank. Before long, the commander of the dark Pavilion came to report: "my Lord, there is news." It''s not from QinZhou. "Hong Xiao, President of Baima academy, once fought with a Confucian practitioner?" "Murong Pavilion" looks calm, as always: "the result?" "Visual inspection shows that Hong Xiao is superior in skills, but the other side is defeated. However, Hong Xiao does not pursue or continue to go to Chang''an, but returns to Baima Academy. The situation is unknown." Hong Xiaoyuan, President of Baima academy, plans to go to Chang''an city. Li Yi and others stayed in Qinzhou prefecture to wait for him to meet with Qingyun Temple master or the king of Tang Dynasty. As a result, Li Yi and others were completely destroyed, but Hong Xiao did not go at all. "I''m not sure if Hong Xiao was also injured." Replied the commander of the dark Pavilion. There were also contradictions between Baima academy and the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Although the first enemy of the Tang Dynasty, Wang Changma, was not allowed to know who was the enemy of the Tang Dynasty. At least Baima college is not willing to gamble. "Report this to the king and continue to explore the activities of Baima Academy." "Murong Pavilion" ordered: "in addition, do you have any news from Qingyun Temple master?" "Not yet." Replied commander angle. "Murong Pavilion" nodded: "continue to check, do not relax." The Qingyun Temple master, who is remembered by everyone, has actually arrived in Longbei county. He even witnessed with his own eyes Li Yi''s party, chasing down all the people in the river and Longmen, passing by all the way. However, the master of Qingyun Temple didn''t show up immediately, and he didn''t get close to qinzhoufu or Longling. A disciple of Qingyun Temple went to Qinzhou mansion and contacted Taoist Huang Ye, the elder of the sect, to convey the news that the LORD would arrive later. Unfortunately, before he arrived at the city of Qinzhou, Taoist Huang Ye and his party were completely destroyed. This disciple later fell into the hands of Chang''an. However, the young disciple himself did not know that there was a seal on his body. The seal is composed of thunder and lightning, which contains the magic power of Qingyun Temple master. It''s like one of his eyes. This is his unique secret method, which is based on the practitioners of Qingyun temple, manifesting "eyes" and observing things hundreds of miles away. But unfortunately, before he saw what he wanted to see, "eyes" suddenly became blind. The master of Qingyun Temple frowned slightly and stood in the same place without catching up. He looked at the distant horizon, pondered for a long time, and then left. A few days later, through other news channels, he learned that Li Yi and others had lost all information. A group of experts from the seventh and eighth levels, together with tens of thousands of elite Tang troops, were all defeated. What''s more, according to the previous news that they were guarding the city of Qinzhou, they probably did not enter the mountain or get close to Chang''an city. Instead, they were raided by Chang''an masters, and the whole army was destroyed. Knowing this, the chief of Qingyun Temple frowned more tightly. This shows that Chang''an does not rely on the strong array or terrain advantages in the city, but also has a very strong power. When the news came out, no matter Qingyun temple, Baima academy or the eastern Tang Dynasty, everyone was shocked. In Chang''an City, in the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun captured all the sentinels in the invincible City, and then continued to project Mr. Wu Yun to interrogate everyone. He wanted to confirm how many spies the other side had sent out, so as to judge whether the sweeping would expose the real scope of invincible city. Just as Li Dang and others came in with green sky eyes, he immediately detected and blocked the magic power of Qingyun Temple master. Because the disciple of Qingyun Temple hasn''t arrived in the city of Qinzhou, the master of Qingyun temple can''t see the scene of Mr. Wuyun sweeping Li Yi, situ Jinsheng and others. Otherwise, the master of Qingyun temple is afraid to come in. Unfortunately, the opponent didn''t get close to the situation because the spell suddenly failed. Compared with the king of Tang Dynasty and the dean of Baima academy, Zhang Dongyun actually wanted Qingyun Temple master to come. Take the other party, he can know why Qingyun Temple wants to find Chen Chaoyan with pure Yang immortal soul. What a pity Zhang Dongyun shook his head gently.He projected Mr. Wu Yun, who was in charge of all the Changan Li people. While taking prisoners, he also took care of the Tang army who surrendered. There were a group of Tang soldiers who had completely surrendered to Chang''an in Longbei County as lobbyists. These new Tang soldiers who surrendered soon settled down. However, it is not the time for them to serve Chang''an sincerely without worries. Their hometown and their family members were far away in the hinterland of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Now, let''s be coolie. Zhang Dongyun thought and looked up the task list of the system: [construction task 5.1: the city is expanding and the people are increasing. Please open up a new and stable financial source for the city, so that the residents can have their jobs. ¡¿ Youdao relies on mountains to feed on mountains. One of the most important businesses in Qinzhou Prefecture, a market town near Longling mountain, is to rely on timber in the mountains. At present, the city Lord Zhang Da is rich in a section of Longling mountains. Of course, he will not let it go. He will certainly have control and planning. Compared with mining, this is easier. However, if you want to form an industry on a large scale, you need a lot of manpower. Now that tens of thousands of labor reform workers have been added to the city, there is no shortage of labor. Zhang Chengzhu''s satisfied big hand waved: "let''s cut down trees for me." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 123 Zhang Cheng mainly opened the second financial road, or the second industry, for Chang''an city. Of course, it did not sell wood directly. Although there are many excellent tree species in the original forest of Longling, which can produce high-quality timber, the profit is too thin simply by selling raw materials. If it can be processed, then sold, set up a market, it is convenient to open a high price. At the same time, some of Zhang''s carpenters were selected to cut wood together. At the same time, other people in the city began to collect craftsmen in Longbei county. At the same time, they also shoulder the task of breaking the siege and blockade of the eastern Tang Dynasty near Longbei. Before that, the eastern Tang Dynasty had been blocking the Qinzhou government and Longbei county to prohibit people and business travelers from going there. Although corruption was rampant in the eastern Tang Dynasty, some fish still had to go to Chang''an, but even so, Jin Fugui and others were in danger, carrying their heads and carrying goods. Of course, strictly speaking, they were smuggling. And the city Lord Zhang is helping them change from smuggling to legitimate trade. The next timber business in Chang''an city was mainly supplied to Longbei County, and then gradually developed outward. Li Yi, situ Jinsheng and others had been completely destroyed before, which once again deterred all parties in the eastern Tang Dynasty and did not dare to act rashly. Only a few families in the eastern Tang Dynasty could win over Li Yi and others, and none of them survived. What''s more, Li Yi and others failed, but there was no news of their defeat. The more mysterious it is, the more cautious it is for others. This is the right time for Wei''an to expand its influence. The prestige of Chang''an city broke through Longbei county and spread to surrounding counties and states. Not only the practitioners, but also the ordinary people kept talking about the mysterious city which suddenly appeared. In the eastern Tang Dynasty, the news that the sky would change became more and more popular. Taking advantage of this east wind, Zhang Dongyun projected Mr. Wu Yun, and began to arrange personnel to expand his own news channels to obtain the wind and grass from all over the eastern Tang Dynasty. Soon, some news came. Among them, there is bad news and good news. The bad news is that the "anti thief" headed by Hu Yinghua, the former head of the Hu family, was escorted to Luyang City, the capital of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Hu Yinghao, the third younger brother of Hu Yinghua, has successfully denounced the rebellion and became the new head of the Hu family and was rewarded by the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty. The good news is that Li Xuanxin, the king of Tang Dynasty, failed to kill Li Jie, the leader of Longmen gate in Dahe. Although injured, Li Jie escaped from the territory of the eastern Tang Dynasty all the way north, and his whereabouts were unknown. Because of the great internal trouble of Chang''an City, the king of Tang did not leave the country to pursue Li Jie and was forced to return empty handed. However, Dahe Longmen''s original foundation on both sides of the middle reaches of the river has been completely destroyed. The eastern Tang Dynasty accelerated the clearance of the influence of the river and Longmen on the people. In Chang''an City, a group of Longmen disciples heard the news from the outside world. They were glad that their master had escaped danger, but they were also indignant that their hometown had been destroyed. Some disciples of the dragon''s gate of Dahe wanted to ask Chang''an to send troops to help them return to both sides of the middle reaches of the river. Zhang Dongyun saw all this in his eyes, but ignored it. He is now concentrating on the construction of Chang''an city itself. Dahe Longmen has made a contribution in this, and they will naturally be rewarded in the future. For the Longmen children, they are also willing to contribute to the construction of the city of Chang''an, where they can take in and save them. "Shang Jie and Wen Hu all praised your skillful hands." Mr. Wu Yun, projected by Zhang Dongyun, sits in a side hall of Tianshu hall. In front of him was a tall, thin young man. Young people look lighter than their actual age. Their hands are slender and dexterous. Besides, they also do not lack strength. This man is Chen Yu, a disciple of the dragon''s gate in Dahe, mentioned by Wen Hu to Mr. Wu Yun. After that, Shang Jie also introduced him to Mr. Wu Yun. At the moment, he faced Mr. Wu Yun with a calm expression, but there were still several points in his eyes. "Uncle Shang and younger martial brother Wen both praised falsely." Chen Yu said softly. "Follow me." Mr. Wu Yun did not agree, but led Chen Yu to leave the Tianshu hall and went all the way to a timber yard in the mountain. He picked out a thick log and threw it to Chen Yu. Chen Yu has a mediocre talent in martial arts, but when he was young, he was able to study martial arts in Longmen. Now, nearly 20 years later, he has no bad foundation. In the fourth stage of Wudao, he was far more Brawn than ordinary people, and he picked up the log with dexterity. Knowing that Mr. Wu Yun wants to test himself, Chen Yu''s tone is neither humble nor overbearing: "please give me a question." Mr. Wu Yun said indifferently: "anything can be done." Chen Yu listened, slightly pondered, and then put a knife in her hand.He held up the log with one hand and the other with a knife, scurrying and chopping on the log. In a moment, he stopped. It was originally divided into two parts. One of them seems to be just a smooth surface of the board, Chen Yu only cut a few knives. But with the wind, the board seemed to rise and fall, like waves. Chen Yu chatted a few knives, making the wood seem like a moving river from a static object, to reproduce the galloping dragon river that he could see every day after he had studied arts at Longmen for many years. The other piece of wood was treated by Chen Yu many times, and finally turned into dozens of parts, which together looked like a machine. At this time, there is a wind in the mountains. The impeller of the wooden machinery is blown by the wind, and then the bearing drives it to roll on the mountain. At the uphill, although the speed slowed down and finally stopped, it swayed in place and did not slide backward. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun could not help laughing. He projected Mr. Wu Yun, calmly looking at Chen Yu: "you make clever, all the wood is hollowed out, this thing can''t carry load, in fact, it is used in the water to improve the use of sailing?" Chen Yu''s eyes brightened: "the elder''s eyes are like a torch!" Mr. Wu Yun''s eyes were indifferent: "however, in the water, in order to be durable, he would not drill the wood into a hollow. You want to use wind to show the same effect as water. It seems that it is not the old man who tests you, but that you have come to test me? " He turned his head and looked at another piece of wood: "it''s the same thing to do a piece of this one. It seems exquisite, but it''s useless. It doesn''t show any skill at all. A martial artist who is good at controlling strength can do it after practicing, can''t he?" Chen Yu breathed out a long breath. Her face was full of excitement and shame. He deeply saluted Mr. Wu Yun: "if you think carefully, you can''t escape the eye of the elder." "Yes, you have outstanding talent in this respect." Mr. Wu Yun was expressionless: "but your cleverness has made you lose your chance." Chen Yu was pleased to submit: "any punishment and disposal, the younger generation are happy." "From today on, you can sharpen your temper in the lumber yard." Mr. Wu Yun ordered. "Yes, master." Chen Yugong said. When Mr. Wu Yun left, Chen Yuze stayed in the wood yard, processing logs into regular pieces, and then waiting for others to transport them away. In the process of working, he is strict and does not show off his skills, but he is fast and accurate. When dealing with pieces of wood, he can do it faster and better than all other workers combined. Wen Hu came to him in a sweat: "elder martial brother Chen, why are you here?" In his mind, even if his elder martial brother could not pass the examination of Mr. Wu Yun and could not find an important job in Tiangong palace, he should at least be able to help in Tiangong palace. Unexpectedly, Chen Yu was punished to the timber yard to cut wood? This is a coolie with those Tang army captives! "Elder martial brother, you Offend Mr. Wu Yun? " Wen Hu asked with a bitter face. "It''s my fault." Chen Yu said frankly: "I am frivolous Meng Lang, and should be taught here." Wen Hu opened his mouth wide: "elder martial brother Go and make a mistake with your husband. " Chen Yu shakes his head: "what''s the use of admitting mistakes verbally? If you work hard here, you can correct people''s bad habits." He chuckled at Wenhu: "younger martial brother Wen, do your work in Chang''an city with your heart. Don''t learn from me. I''m a bitch. I''ll do it myself. It''s much better than the eastern Tang Dynasty. Even if the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty didn''t attack our family and Chang''an didn''t save us, I said the same thing. I wish I had come here earlier Wen Hu was a little confused when he heard his speech. Chen Yu explained: "Mr. Wu Yun is not only a person who values practice but also ignores luxury. He is also a person who understands the truth and mind of our generation''s craftsmen. Mr. Wu Yun is so. The real master of this place, the Lord of Chang''an, must be an enlightened man. " Wenhu nodded, then hesitated to say: "that elder martial brother, in case What if Mr. Wu Yun asked you to cut wood here all his life? " "Then I''ll work hard here." Chen Yu said with a smile: "I have observed that people here also have rest. Although it''s hard work, it''s not hard to squeeze. I still have time to study my own gadgets in my spare time. When you are free, you can come here to help me take away the things. If you and others have anything to do with me, you can also say that I will do it for you when I''m free. " Wenhu wryly laughed: "no, elder martial brother, just take care of yourself. On the whole, your majesty and Mr. Wu Yun are magnanimous. You are sincere in repentance, and they will give you an opportunity later. " Zhang Dongyun can know what happened in the city. Chen Yu and Wenhu brothers'' conversation naturally stopped in his ears, and he knew what Chen Yu said was from his heart.In this case, of course, he is not stingy to give the other party a chance later. As he said earlier, the man was brilliant in craftsmanship. The underwater turbine alone is beyond the world''s current technological level. It was after he was introduced that Dahe Longmen made continuous progress in shipbuilding compared with the past. Not to mention, the boy is all rounder, and is not secretive and willing to point out other people. Give him Tiangong hall. Mr. Wu Yun can be the shopkeeper in this respect. However, for now, let''s be a coolie for a while and have a good temper. At any time, rules are made. Just as you said yourself, if you are wrong, you should recognize it and be punished. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun leaned back and reclined on the back of his chair. However, the river dragon''s gate is really a crouching tiger, hidden dragon. Chen Yu is such a special talent. Li Jie, the leader of the sect, made a great splash on the river. He was also a martial artist in the Ninth level. If it was not for the king of the Tang Dynasty, people in the river and Longmen would not have been chased and killed so miserably. At present, other people are in Chang''an City, but Li Jie is lost. In terms of utility, Li Jie and Chen Yu are the most valuable people in Chang''an city. One is in the future, and the other may be both in the present and in the future. According to the outside world, Li Jie is not old. Now he has reached the Ninth level, even younger than when the king of Tang went everywhere to the Ninth level. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 124 Li Jie didn''t come to Chang''an with other people in Dahe Longmen, which made Zhang Dongyun feel a little sorry. If there is a subordinate of the Ninth level, he wants to do a lot of things, it will become simple. Before the whole eastern Tang Dynasty, there were only three practitioners of the ninth frontier, and Li Jie was the fourth. With his personal protection, even if the city Lord Zhang left the invincible city for a stroll, he didn''t have to worry. Unfortunately, Lord Zhang still lives in the city. For Li Jie''s affair, there is another person who also deeply regrets. That is Li Xuanxin, the king of the Tang Dynasty. Let Li Jie slip away, but also get the news that his son Li Yi and others are all destroyed. This made it difficult for the king of Tang to be in a good mood. On the one hand, he ordered the class to return to the dynasty, and on the other hand ordered relevant people to collect intelligence from Chang''an, Qingyun temple and Baima Academy. "Even Gao Yu..." Li Dong, the old prince who went with the king of Tang Dynasty, was shocked at the news. The tone of the king of Tang couldn''t hear the emotion of joy and anger: "nine out of ten, it was Li Yi who did it." Li Dong, the old prince, was silent. Gao Yu was said to be the illegitimate son of the king of the Tang Dynasty. Why Li Yi killed Gao Yu is self-evident. The old prince didn''t want to get involved in this kind of thing, so he could only keep silent. Fortunately, the king of Tang didn''t mean to ask him for advice. On the way back to Luyang City, the capital of the king, all kinds of news and information were sent back one after another. "The situ family, the Zheng family, the forgetting Zhen temple, and the Jingyue tower all ordered people to comfort them." The king of the Tang Dynasty calmly ordered: "Qingyun temple and Baima academy should bring gifts to Qingye Zhenren and President Hong." In addition to interests, all the troops that were destroyed in Chang''an city are the masters of one side. They were trapped in Chang''an and declared that the four forces, namely, the situ family, the Zheng family, the forgetting Zhenguan and the jingyuelou, were all without a leader. This is the most unstable and dangerous time for the four families. Strictly speaking, except for the situ family, the other three forces were not closely related to the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty. At present, it seems that it is taking the opportunity to eliminate the opportunity of taking over, so that their respective areas of governance are completely under the control of the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty. However, with the great threat of Chang''an City, the king of Tang had no choice but to soften up. After all, the four families were led by him in the eastern Tang Dynasty and attacked Dahe Longmen and Chang''an. Now that the leaders of each family are lost, the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty must appease them and help them resist possible foreign enemies. Only in this way can the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty continue to unite with other forces in the territory and deal with Chang''an city again. Now, if we stab Zhenguan, jingyuelou and Zheng family''s knife in the back again, other famous schools and rich families will inevitably have no idea in their hearts. "I obey the orders." Lu Meng, the Prime Minister of the eastern Tang Dynasty, bowed his head and said, "I will arrange this." Qingyun temple and Baima academy gave the same argument. Hong Xiao, the head of Baima academy, was intercepted by a mysterious Confucianist outside the eastern Tang Dynasty, so he failed to make his way to Chang''an. Qingye Taoist, the master of Qingyun temple, also claimed that he met a mysterious Taoist master and failed to meet Li Yi and others in Qinzhou government. He also paid for his younger brother, Taoist Huangye. Although both sides said that their opponents were mysterious and they could not see the details of the fight in a short time, they both implied that Chang''an city was supported by forces outside the eastern Tang Dynasty. Even, this may be the nail that other dynasties nailed in the eastern Tang Dynasty. No one knows what the truth is. Because all the people who go to Chang''an to inquire for information are missing and have no news. I don''t know how Chang''an city is to screen out all the experienced spies. It is difficult to verify the statements of Qingyun temple and Baima Academy. Only the news shows that there were two wars outside Longbei county. On the one hand, there are two Confucianists and two Taoists. But because the fight is too fierce, the level of both sides is too high, ordinary people dare not close, so it is difficult to confirm the details. The royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty had to hold their noses and send people to visit Hong Xiao and Qingye Zhenren. The king of Tang returned all the way to Luyang City, the capital of the king. His son, Li Hong, and others rushed forward to meet him. "Where are Hu Yinghua and others?" Back in the palace, the king of Tang asked. "All in custody, ready for trial." At the same time, Li Hong, the son of the family, ordered people to bring up all the backbone members of the Hu family. Hu Yinghua and others were taken to the hall. They were all instruments of torture, but there were few scars. They were not tortured in prison. When they were captured earlier, on the one hand, there were internal ghosts in the family, and the enemy acted inside and outside. On the other hand, Li Hong and others were superior to Hu Yinghua and other Hu family members, so the Hu family were quickly captured.At the moment, facing the king of Tang, Hu Yinghua looked peaceful: "king, up to now, Hu has nothing to say, just want to die quickly." "Although the Chen family went to Chang''an, I was angry, but at least I knew what they thought. I was confused about what you did to Hu Qing''s family." The king of Tang looked down at Hu Yinghua. Hu Yinghua''s tone was indifferent: "the king is pretending to be confused. In recent years, my Hu family has been a man with his tail between his legs. At last, he did not suffer the butcher''s knife from the king. But the family development space is limited, not only can not go out of Chaohe County, even Chaohe ancestors are squeezed by the king''s royal life. Hu wanted to seek some natural resources and earth treasures, to Nourish Qi and blood, and to impact the eighth level, but he was also stuck by the king. In the long run, will the butcher''s knife fall? Hu naturally didn''t think about such a panic day. " The king of Tang didn''t get angry, but asked faintly, "Chang''an, let your Hu family continue to grow up?" "At least, more tolerant than the king." Hu Yinghua said. What he said was true, but the most important reason for his defection to Chang''an was not mentioned. He was shocked by the strength of Chang''an. Between the eastern Tang Dynasty and Chang''an, Hu Yinghua bet on Chang''an to win. But he doesn''t mention it at the moment. The more the Tang Dynasty underestimated Chang''an, the more he could not understand the reality of Chang''an, the better. Tell him that Chang''an is strong, and he will not spare the Hu family because he is afraid of Chang''an. Instead, he will become angry on the spot. "You are stubborn. You deserve to die. Your head is a warning to the world." Li Hong, the son of the world, said coldly. The king of Tang waved his hand: "I''m not busy. I''m more tolerant than Hu Qing thought." "Go ahead," he said to the head of the horse Manager Ma takes orders and takes Hu Yinghua and others down to take them back to custody. "Just now my son''s minister has violated the law. Please forgive me." Li Hong bowed. "No harm." The king of Tang shook his head: "after they are taken into custody, take good care of them. They should be tried, but not dead." "Yes, father." Li Hong was absorbed in thinking. The king of Tang took a look at him: "it''s just the Hu family. They just go to Chang''an. Their lives can''t be pinched." "My father means..." Li hongruo has some understanding. "Let''s see if we can get a few people back." "People are not necessarily dead," the king said "The second and the fourth." Li Hong nods. The king of Tang shook his head: "let''s see how their injuries are." "Yes, father." Li Hong understands. "Prepare for the imperial envoy and go to Longbei County for peace talks with Chang''an." The king of Tang said. Li Hong is ordered to step down. He knew that the king of Tang, who had never been able to rub sand in his eyes, did not really want to have peace talks with Chang''an. It''s just a gesture to confuse the enemy. Li Yi and others suffered heavy losses this time, but they did not completely damage the foundation of the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty. The Zheng family, Jingyue tower and forgetting the truth are not the basic plates of the royal family. The royal family, baihongfeng, Songyang academy and Qingfu Palace are the places. Of course, there is the Cheng family. It can be said that Li Dongping''s loss was unilateral to some extent. Whether it''s him or his mother family, situ family. In addition, as long as the king himself is still there, the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty will not be able to cross. The war potential of the eastern Tang Dynasty was extremely great. But they can''t concentrate on fighting Chang''an. Qingyun temple and Baima academy are still in existence. If they can let their two families fight with Chang''an first, that is what the royal family is most willing to see. Of course, there are difficulties When Li Hong, the son of the family, left the palace, a tall young man came to meet him on the way. "Murong, are you back in Beijing?" Li Hong saw each other and asked. "See your highness." To salute: "the lower official was ordered to return to Beijing, meet the king." "I heard about the Gaoge Lord, and I deeply regret it." Li Hong comforted the other side: "father Wang Han, a huge amount of Wang Han, will not blame you for this. He called you to Beijing to face the saint, it should be for the work of Mingguang Pavilion." "Your Highness understands. Thank you." The other party salutes again, leaves and goes to the palace. In the palace, the king of Tang retreated and watched the tall young man come to him. "At the moment, I''m not sure whether you were born into a baby or killed my son and replaced it, just like now?" The king of Tang looked down at the Murong Pavilion. "Murong Pavilion" smile: "you worry too much." He unbuttoned his clothes. On the blank skin on the chest, two cracks appear suddenly, crossing into a "cross" shape, from which there is blood gushing out, but it seems to be bound by something, not out of its body."Even if reincarnation, this scar has always followed me, if not reincarnation, I would have died." The youth sighed slightly. The king of Tang asked, "now, how should I treat you?" "I just want a place to stay, so that my enemies will not find out. I will be satisfied if I can continue to stay in Mingguang Pavilion." In the tone of "Murong Pavilion", it seems to show weakness. At the same time, his chest "cross" two cracks, flesh and blood peristalsis, healing again. Its skin is restored to be smooth and smooth, and it looks like the injury just now looks like hallucination. "After so many years of cooperation, I believe you." The king of Tang said indifferently. "Murong Pavilion" smile: "cooperation is not worthy, I should thank the king for his protection, to help the king on some small help, in return." The king of the Tang Dynasty said: "Mingguang Pavilion, and then give it to Murong Pavilion." Young people''s attitude changes, such as officials to see the king: "minister Murong Pavilion obey orders, thank the king on long en." "What do you think of Chang''an?" The king of Tang asked. Murong Ting said: "although the statements of Qingyun temple and Baima academy are not true, I agree with them that Chang''an should be made by people outside the Tang Dynasty." The king of the Tang Dynasty looks the same: "Beiyan? The Western Zhou Dynasty? " "I can''t be sure of this." Murong Ting replied. The king of Tang looked at him: "it''s because you haven''t seen the city on the spot, and you haven''t dealt with the people in it, have you?" Murong Ting nodded: "the king knows everything." The king of Tang was staring at him: "with your cultivation as your strength, you should be able to explore the details of the city in secret?" Murong Ting wryly: "the king overestimates the minister." "How dare I, I''m afraid I underestimated you." The king of Tang looked serious: "you dare not go, are you Where are the masters of the nine realms? " "I''m not sure about that." Murong Ting replied, "but if you want to find out the depth, I''m afraid I''ll expose my identity and attract enemies. I hope the king will understand the difficulties of the minister." The king of Tang gently breathed out a breath: "confidants do not know that, so it can not be ah." Murong Ting said, "please rest assured. Although I don''t know why Hong Xiao of Baima academy retreated, he will go to Chang''an sooner or later. At that time, we can take the opportunity to see how much weight Chang''an has. " The king of Tang asked, "what if Hong Xiao failed?" "If Hong Xiao is defeated, it doesn''t mean you will be defeated." Murong Ting said: "Hongxiao consumes each other, and the king can attack later." Li Xuanxin, the king of the Tang Dynasty, was the king who fought the world in real time. Before Li Jie of Dahe Longmen revealed his real strength, the eastern Tang Dynasty had only three ninth level practitioners, namely, the king of Tang Dynasty, the master of Qingyun temple and the president of Baima Academy. But in fact, just a few years ago, it was more than that. At that time, the top forces in the eastern Tang Dynasty were still "Four Courts, four roads, seven schools and nine schools.". Today, however, a large academy, two schools, and three aristocratic families, including the Chen family, have become history. There are three masters of the Ninth level, including the former leader of Lingxiao sect. However, facing the praise of Murong Pavilion at the moment, the king of Tang did not look happy, just looked at the youth in front of him. "When the time comes, I will pull up the green leaf immortal, and I will sacrifice my life to accompany you and fight Chang''an with the king." Murong Ting said. "It''s heaven''s blessing to have Aiqing try his best to help." The king of Tang said slowly. "I am flattered by the king, but I dare not accept it." Murong Ting smiles and bows his head. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 125 Up and down the eastern Tang Dynasty, the action is very agile. They immediately sent Imperial Envoys to Longbei County, intending to have peace talks with Chang''an and to appease them. In order to express their sincerity, they relaxed the blockade and control of Longbei county. The city Lord Zhang welcomed this. And then go for it. The timber business in the area of Qinzhou Prefecture expanded greatly, not only supplying Longbei County, but also opening up sales in other counties and states. As for the Imperial Envoys in the eastern Tang Dynasty, the attitude of city Lord Zhang was always open and hospitable. But this time, the guests made him a little upset. In order to show the sincerity of the peace talks, or to paralyze Chang''an, the eastern Tang Dynasty carefully selected its own civil servants, and finally selected an official of high rank who did not have Confucian accomplishments as an imperial envoy and sent him to Longbei county. Even there were only a few of her entourage, like sowing seeds. She walked from place to place, not bored at all, but enjoying it. However, as she went further and further, the wider the scope was, she was about to exceed the coverage of invincible city. Beyond this range, Zhang Dongyun can''t know what she does. Although she took the green sky eye, but the initiative is in her, if she wants to hide, blue sky eye is natural decoration. Through previous conversations and getting along with each other, Zhang Dongyun is convinced that the other party is not a traitor in the past, and now he is not hostile to him, or even very close to him. But he was also sure that the other side had some small secrets of his own. Shen Dongyou is convinced that Zhang Dongyou is invincible. But there is one exception. Fairy trace fragments. Related to this, Zhang Dongyun had to say sorry to the twelve sisters. According to Shen and Rong''s previous words, the other party once had a piece of immortal trace, but lost it. Is it related to the two reincarnations that she kept secret? Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun snapped his finger. Soon, a flash of blood, there is an old man in red, appear in the hall, salute Zhang Dongyun on the seat. "Old slave, see your majesty." It''s the old blood shadow devil. His whole character was much more quiet than before. But a cold killing and bloodthirsty madness seems to be hidden in it and may break out at any time. After this period of time, the old devil successfully went further and formed a demon soul to reach the eighth level of cultivation. Although he had just formed a demon soul, his strength was so strong that he could hardly compete with him among the practitioners of the eighth level. At this time, he dragged the old devil out to him again. The old devil had confidence to beat the other party''s parents out of recognition. "Phoenix blood book" to a certain extent, so that he can still try to keep his mind clear after the growth of his magic cultivation, so as not to be lost by the blood of the blood Phoenix demon. "Follow Ming Yi Xue." Zhang Dongyun ordered. The old man''s eyes were fixed: "Your Majesty suspects her..." Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Zhang Dongyun: "protect her secretly, don''t be known by her, and bring back the suspicious people who have been in contact with her." Rao is more calm and hot than before. After listening to this command, he also broke the skill in an instant and was a little confused. Covert protection I''ve met a suspicious person. Catch it back Listen to the first half of the sentence, your majesty is concerned about the little girl, but listen to the second half of the sentence, there are some contradictions. ¡­¡­ It sounds like a man is wary of his wife''s stealing, or the father is worried about his daughter being cheated by a man? The blood shadow old devil was frightened by his own idea and wished to reward him a few slaps in the face. He quickly put aside all thoughts and calmed his mind and said, "please rest assured, my majesty. I will start now." The old devil retreated from the Daming Palace and, following Zhang Dongyun''s instructions, found Shen Herong, who was about to leave Qinzhou Prefecture. Shen He Rong had only the fifth level of Taoist cultivation. His magic became Mr. He. Ordinary people couldn''t see it, but he couldn''t hide the eyesight of old blood shadow. Mr. He is curious about the identity of Mr. He Ming, who pretends to be a private school in the city. Acting as Mr. He, she is a ten-year-old girl. She teaches a child about the same age by herself. I''m afraid no one will listen to her. But why did she teach? She is clearly practicing Taoism. The old man could only guess that it was the little girl who saw her Majesty''s command that all the people in the city must read books, so she imitated her Majesty''s favor. Little girl, I can dig into the camp, but I don''t have the patience The blood shadow old devil thought. He formed a demon soul, made great progress in cultivation, incarnated as a blood Phoenix, condensed into a line of red light. The other side is only in the fifth level. It''s impossible to find him in the eighth levelThe old devil was thinking like this when his Majesty''s voice rang out in his ear: "too close." The old blood shadow devil was startled and quickly pulled a long distance. Although he was a little strange in his heart, he did not dare to discount at all. After that, he kept a long distance, hiding in the sky, and followed Shen Herong from afar. Two people one in front of the other, stop and stop, all the way out of the boundary of Qinzhou government. Out of the Qinzhou government, Shen and Rong are still the same. This is the only way for the old devil to follow her. It is boring and hard to express. Had it not been for the task assigned by his majesty, the old devil would have been impatient. He had to bite his teeth and endure bitterly. He followed Shen Herong all the way north and was about to leave Longbei county. Just when the old blood shadow devil was in agony, Shen He Rong''s action suddenly changed. Instead of teaching, she looked for something along the way. The blood shadow old devil''s eyes suddenly became sharp. The other party''s behavior is abnormal. Is that why your majesty wants me to stare at her? Looking back on it carefully, he found that he was resting in a pavilion and suddenly changed. The old devil thought about it and returned to the pavilion for inspection. There was a stone tablet in the pavilion with some poems written on it. It is estimated that it was written by different literati when they passed by for a rest. Although the old devil did not know calligraphy, he immediately recognized that one of the poems was different. Other poems are only left by ordinary literati. But there is one song, which is written by Confucian practitioners. What''s more, the ink left by this quatrain is obviously relatively new. The old devil couldn''t see more content, so he wrote down all the contents first, and asked his majesty to make a judgment after he went back. He intuitively felt that this poem is the reason why "mingyixue" is abnormal. The old devil ran after him. Fortunately, the little girl was searching for something while walking. The speed was not fast, and the old devil of blood shadow quickly caught up with her. This time, no need to remind Zhang Dongyun, the old devil also played 120000 spirit, tried to hide his whereabouts, and followed the girl carefully. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 126 The girl searched all the way and finally came out of the boundary of Longbei county. The old devil of blood shadow followed her all the way. The girl searched for a long time on the way. After many days, she found Fengzhou, Tianyu County, thousands of miles away from Longbei county. Here, I saw several continuous peaks, which seemed to have been flattened. There are people coming and going around, cleaning and cleaning. Among them, it seems that there are spies in the dark Pavilion of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Shen Herong and Xueying old devil respectively inquired about the news and learned that there had been a battle among top experts here. Both of them are great Confucians of high realm. There are also rumors that one of them is Hong Xiao, the head of Baima academy, the first master of Confucianism in the eastern Tang Dynasty. Shen Herong, the girl''s appearance, quietly left. The old devil of blood shadow is also following up again. One after the other, they began to circle around the land of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Or it should be said that the person they are looking for had been circling the land of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Looking for it, Shen Herong and Xueying old devil both found that in addition to them, there were others looking for the same person with them. The one who fought with Hong Xiao before. At first, it was the people of Baima Academy who were searching with them. Later, the students of Baima academy made a noise, which disturbed the eastern Tang Dynasty. Dongtang dark Pavilion also sent people to search. Finally, Shen and Xueying even found the Taoist of Qingyun temple. On the contrary, Shen dongma and Bairong are not waiting for news. So the blood shadow old devil accompanied her to wait. But this "little girl" behavior, more and more let the blood shadow old devil in the heart of doubt. It was he who brought her back to Chang''an. But at this moment, the old devil felt that he could not see through what was going on with the girl whose age was not enough for him. With so many people looking for it together, we soon had a harvest. To be exact, it''s better to say that the other party didn''t want to hide at all. Instead, he didn''t care about the possibility of someone looking for him at all, and went sightseeing on his own. So they found him in a broken temple in the mountains. A scholar in blue. Appearance age looks like, but 30 years old, the face is handsome, but the expression is not taboo. He was half drunk with a jug. The other hand, with his finger dipped in ink, was writing a few lines on one wall of the ruined temple. After writing, the scholar in blue belched wine and laughed: "a group of rats, stealthily, when I didn''t find you?" In the sound of laughter, his poems on the wall arouse his literary talent and manifest his great works. The fierce hurricane blew out from the broken temple, blowing all the people outside, their feet off the ground, involuntarily flew out into the distance. Even the trees in the mountains collapsed, but the ruined temple was always safe and sound. "There is no one in the eastern Tang Dynasty." Crazy laugh: "all roll far away!" He sat on the ground and drank himself. Suddenly, a pair of hazy drunk eyes, eyes slightly flash. The scholar in blue put down the wine pot and looked at the gate of the temple. A scholar in white appeared. "Hide your head and expose your tail." The scholar in blue is the same. Without seeing what he did, he broke the illusion created by magic in front of him. The scholar in white disappeared, leaving only a little girl about ten years old. "Why do you think you should let me allow you into the temple?" The scholar in white sneered: "it''s just because you are young that you have excellent Taoist cultivation. It''s a pity that you don''t learn well. Just like those rats, you should be open and aboveboard." The girl looked calm, like a small adult, but at this time, it seemed that the scholar in blue said a few words in her heart and blushed. She coughed and looked like a grown-up and bowed to the scholar in blue: "what you taught me, sir, is that students have always admired Confucianism, but they have limited talent, so they have to switch to Taoism and dress up as Confucianists after learning magic arts. It''s really self deceptive and makes you laugh." She looks like a little adult, but she shows a little childish. So, you are not satisfied with the original He was very interested in looking at the girl in front of him: "however, there is no scholar of Confucianism in this place in the eastern Tang Dynasty. Don''t be misjudged by mediocre people for their talent and delay your life in vain. Wait for me to have a look." In the eyes of the scholar in blue, the brilliance seemed to condense into substance and turned into a curl of smoke in the air. He turned around the girl in front of him and took it back. "Well, it''s a pity that I don''t have any literary talent." The scholar in blue shook his head: "but your Taoist talent is really good. At such a young age, you have become a golden elixir? Ha ha, countless cow noses are inferior to you. What''s your name? ""Students are easy to snow." The girl asked, "Sir, students have always heard that there are three academies here in the eastern Tang Dynasty, and there are no great Confucians there?" The scholar in blue said: "one of the three academies in the eastern Tang Dynasty has been destroyed. Now there are only Songyang and Baima. Songyang is so rotten that it can only enslave the owner. As for white horse? Well, among the people I just drove out, there are their students. I''m looking for their dean to exchange knowledge. It''s just the posture of a middle-class man. I can only press people by his realm. If he can reach the Ninth level, he will be able to reach the heaven. " "You are not from the East Tang Dynasty?" The girl blinked: "which academy are you from?" The scholar in blue said with a smile: "I studied in Jiufeng academy and studied under master Shen Hao of the third peak. I have read thousands of books. Now I have traveled thousands of miles to travel around the world and increase my knowledge. But Hey, hey He laughed twice: "This Road eastbound, walked more than ten thousand miles, but did not see a few really learned people." Seeing the girl''s eyes shining, the scholar in blue shook his head: "it''s good that you are interested in Confucianism, but you really don''t have any talent in this respect. If I take you back to the Academy, you can''t pass the exam." He looked up and down at the girl: "it''s hard to meet a few interesting people along the way. Otherwise, you can go with me. I''ll introduce you to Taoist experts. I''ll certainly not delay your Taoist cultivation talent." The girl shook her head after hearing the speech: "thank you for your kindness. The student has already been a teacher and has no intention of turning to others." The scholar in blue didn''t think he was disobedient. Instead, he nodded approvingly: "it''s very good to know how to respect teachers and how to respect teachers, but it was me Meng Lang just now." He took out a post with him, wrote down his name "Zhang Zhongxing" and handed it to the girl in front of him. "I''m here in the eastern Tang Dynasty, and I''m going to play for some days. If you and I get along, I''ll break an example. This is a special name card of Jiufeng Academy. Although it can''t reach the level of word to face, if you are in an emergency, light it. If I''m still in the eastern Tang Dynasty, I''ll know and I can help you back then. " The girl took it and said with a smile, "thank you, sir. The students dare not disturb us. Please leave first." Zhang Zhongxing, the scholar in blue, waved his hand at will and then continued to drink his own wine. After the girl left for a moment, Zhang Zhongxing suddenly said, "here in the eastern Tang Dynasty, there is such a high level of devil activity?" In the broken temple, a pool of dirty blood suddenly appeared. The old man, the old man, is red. "You boy, go with me." The old devil said quietly. Zhang Zhongxing "ha" of a smile, the pot of wine drunk: "unexpected, want me to help the eastern Tang Dynasty subdue demons." At the same time, his literary talent soared into the sky, and his brilliance converged into a giant pen like a rafter. Although the scholar in blue was still arrogant, he could see that the old devil in front of him was not comparable to those outside the temple just now. It''s just starting to show the true ability of the eighth level Confucian. Such as rafter giant pen writing, immediately showed a raging fire, Yang is blazing, is restraining the old devil''s Blood River, evil and filthy gas. The blood shadow old devil was also impolite. His body turned into a blood Phoenix and directly broke the broken temple. After cultivating into a demon soul, the blood Phoenix then opens its wings again, and its ferocity suddenly and endlessly manifests itself. There seems to be a constant flow of brilliance in all the threads of blood flying out of the wings. Before the cultivation of the demon soul, the old blood shadow demon shows the blood Phoenix. If the wing body is destroyed by the other party, although it can continuously bathe in blood and regenerate, it will consume its own strength. In the long run, it will lose its strength and even damage its vitality. But now, he not only has great strength, but also has the spirit as the core. The demon soul does not hurt. No matter how seriously the blood Phoenix is damaged, it can recover instantly. However, it is difficult for an outsider to determine its true position because the ghost is constantly moving in its body. At the moment, facing the fire of Zhang Zhongxing, the blood Phoenix ignores directly and rushes through the sea of fire. Although there was blood and water, the body was burned by fire, but he was born again. Opposite the scholar in blue eyes suddenly a bright: "although only the eighth level of the devil, but you than that Hong Xiao, more insight." Words of praise do not affect his stroke. Then the fire suddenly condenses and turns into a scorching sun. In the dark, the mountain is as bright as day. The blazing sun is even more intense than the sea of fire. It''s no wonder that the cultivation of this man in the eighth state can get rid of Hong Xiao in the ninth state The blood shadow old devil''s mind suddenly changed. But he is not timid, but like a moth to a fire, the incarnation of blood Phoenix, open its wings, embrace the sun! The next moment, the light was dim, and the night was again in all directions. That round of flame, as if directly by the sky dirty blood extinguished. Then, in the sea of blood, the Phoenix is reborn. However, just as the blood Phoenix has just been reborn and flies out of the sea of blood, suddenly a huge brush comes, and the tip of the brush points to the forehead of the blood Phoenix."Are you here?" Zhang Zhongxing said with a smile. Such as the rafter giant pen, at the moment like a huge gun halberd, all of a sudden smashed the blood Phoenix''s forehead. Blood Phoenix''s body is stiff in the air, and then unable to slide down, as if losing life. But Zhang Zhongxing''s face changed and his smile disappeared. His tongue is full of spring thunder, and it seems that he really shows the thunder light and explodes around him. A blood shadow appeared behind Zhang Zhongxing. Fortunately, Zhang Zhongxing found out in time and blocked the old devil with thunder light. At the same time, another giant brush appeared on his head, outlining Lei Yun. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 127 Zhang Zhongxing''s pen, such as rafters, outlines the thunder cloud, and his own tongue burst spring thunder, the thunder up and down each other. Within a hundred meters around him, all of them were thunder and lightning. The bloody old devil flashed behind him, and his body was completely broken by thunder. But the next moment, the blood light flashed in the mountain forest a hundred meters away, revealing the body shape of the blood shadow old devil again. "Do you want to know where I am The old blood shadow demon sneered. The scholar in blue also sneered: "very good, this is wonderful." With that, he immediately outlined another round of hot sun, shining in the night sky, illuminating the four sides. The blood shadow old devil turns into a blood Phoenix and continues to fight with it. Fighting, the old devil and war and retreat. Although he disdained each other verbally, he knew that the scholar in blue was really a strong enemy. It was the first time that he met his opponent in the same realm since he practiced the Phoenix blood book. Zhang Zhongxing, the Jiufeng Academy where he came from, is superior to the three academies in the eastern Tang Dynasty. The blood shadow old devil asked himself that if he had not practiced the Phoenix blood book, even though he was in the eighth state, he would not have been Zhang Zhongxing''s opponent. At the moment, he doesn''t worry about losing. To fight to the end, there may not be no chance of victory. But if you want to capture the other side alive and take them back to Chang''an City, it is certainly impossible. At present, the blood shadow old devil takes Zhang Dongyun''s order as the first priority, and does not adhere to personal victory or defeat, honor or disgrace. Therefore, he pretended to be defeated and tried to lead this arrogant scholar back to Chang''an city. "Old devil, be frank. I''m most annoyed with you pretenders. Where do you want me to go?" Zhang Zhongxing''s people are crazy, but their eyesight is not bad. Although the old devil in front of him may not be comparable to Hong Xiao, the president of Baima academy, his strength is not weak. Now, if you want to retreat on purpose, you''ll probably have some bad ideas. However, Zhang Zhongxing, an expert in art, was bold and did not stop. Instead, he followed closely the old devil of blood shadow: "do you have an elder or a peer to rely on? It''s rare to meet a good hand. I just want to learn the magic skill of this pulse. You may as well explain your words quickly. " Blood Phoenix opened his mouth and made a human voice. His voice was cold: "do you dare to come?" Zhang Zhongxing said with a smile, "I''m afraid you dare not open the door." "Good." The blood Phoenix immediately turned into a blood light and flew to the northwest sky. Zhang Zhongxing made his way to the top of the mountain, riding the wind, and sure enough, he followed the old devil of blood shadow all the way. The two eighth level masters are now flying away with all their strength, and the mountains and rivers are fast passing below. At this time, the old devil of blood shadow led Zhang Zhongxing back to Longbei county. It was much easier to find and stop than before. After flying for a while, Zhang Zhongxing suddenly said, "I''ve been to the eastern Tang Dynasty for a few days. I''ve heard some rumors. Look at this direction. Is it Chang''an City? Where are you from? " "Scared?" He asked coldly. At the same time, in order to avoid being intimidated, he is ready to turn around and fight again. "What am I afraid of?" Zhang Zhongxing said with a smile: "it''s just that I haven''t heard of any great scholars and literary masters in Chang''an before, so I didn''t go. But now you''re all possessed of magical skills and aroused my interest." "If you have the courage, come." Seeing that the scholar in blue didn''t escape, the old devil was relieved and sneered at himself. As they moved on, Zhang Zhongxing, enjoying the scenery around him, asked, "are you Chang''an also from outside the eastern Tang Dynasty?" The old man of blood shadow did not answer. Zhang Zhongxing sneered: "are you still on the spectrum with me? It is in this area that there is no tiger in the mountain, and the monkey is called the king, so that you can have a foothold. It just seems that the practitioners here are incompetent. If you change places, you will be flattened. " "By you?" The old devil asked indifferently. "Maybe." Zhang Zhongxing smiles. The two looked at each other with a sneer at the corners of their mouths. A blood light, a blue cloud, one after another across the vast land of the eastern Tang Dynasty, and then into the Longbei county. Seeing the Qinzhou mansion, the blood shadow old devil suddenly thought about it. His majesty ordered such a secret thing, so he swaggered and brought a crazy student back to Chang''an. It was not good to be seen by others. The old devil thought about how to keep quiet and take the crazy scholar to Daming Palace. He looked back, but suddenly froze. Because Zhang Zhongxing behind him disappeared. No sound, no trace. Obviously, he has been on guard against the scholar behind him. The other party can never slip away alone. It can only be "Go down and have a rest. You don''t have to worry about it." In the blood shadow old devil''s mind, a vague and majestic voice sounded in his ear.It was in the Daming Palace that Zhang Dongyun spoke. Hearing this, the old devil stopped in mid air: "I will obey your Majesty''s will." Because Zhang Zhonghang''s strength is beyond the expectation, he can only bring the other party back first. As for the little girl named mingyixue, she can only put it down temporarily. The old devil originally planned to take Zhang Zhongxing back, and after solving it, he would go to find mingyixue. But now his majesty ordered him not to interfere with this matter, and the old devil of blood shadow returned to his residence in Chang''an city. On the other side, Zhang Zhongxing had been flying with the blood light in front of him. He was wondering how Chang''an Li looked like. Suddenly, he saw a flower in front of him. When his vision returned to normal, he was already in a spacious hall. Inside the hall, a figure was sitting on his seat, overlooking him. Zhang Zhongxing frowned, looked up to see the other party''s appearance, but found that the other party''s appearance, hidden in the light, he could not see through. Just now, it seems that someone moved the time and space and brought him here from the outside. Such means, if it is the person in front of you personally, then the strength of the other side is very terrible. At the beginning, Zhang Zhonghang, a well-informed man, was also slightly depressed. However, he soon thought that some excellent arrays, relying on geographical conditions or treasures, can also have such effects. But he can''t see the face of the other side, which at least shows that the strength of the other side is above him. "You are skillful. Why don''t you show your true face..." Zhang Zhongxing converges a little beyond the crazy intersection, but still can''t help asking. Just do not wait for him to finish speaking, a huge pressure, he will be the whole person on the ground! Zhang Zhongxing struggled to get up, but felt as if all the bones were about to be broken. His head of literary talent, condensation like a huge pen rafter. But the next moment, the flash of the huge brush, it will automatically burn up, instantly disappeared. Zhang Zhongxing is not willing to give up. The classical theory of his Jiufeng academy is "Cai Si Quan Yong". When one''s literary talent is exhausted, he will immediately become Su Sheng and regain his fullness, as if inexhaustible. It is because he immediately condenses his own pen like a rafter. But there was no response. Zhang Zhongxing stayed for a while and found his literary talent gradually dried up. "Cai Si Quan Yong" did not work and was eliminated from the source. At this time, Zhang Zhongxing saw himself, flying out of a piece of paper and a volume of books. The paper, which is given by my teacher, has the magical effect of seeing words like faces. Through the words on the paper, my teacher''s heart moved, you can know what Zhang Zhongxing saw and heard. The book was a treasure given by the dean of the Academy before he left. At the critical moment, we can support Zhang Zhongxing, who is far away in the sky, through that volume of books. Seeing the strength of the old devil and hearing about the reputation of Chang''an City, Zhang Zhongxing still went through a dangerous situation because of his strong confidence. He tried to wake up the book and inform the elders of the Academy. But soon, in despair, he found that both the paper and the book were dead and unresponsive. The spirit of literary grace on it, as if it were scattered, became as useless as ordinary pen and ink. Zhang Dongyun looks at these two kinds of Confucian calligraphy and then puts them aside. "What is sacred, sir?" Zhang Zhonghang struggled to ask. Zhang Dongyun just looked at him calmly. The scholar in blue suddenly stops struggling, and the whole person lies on the ground without moving. His expression becomes dull and his eyes become dull. "Do you know Shen Herong?" Zhang Dongyun asked the other side answered honestly, and his voice seemed to be in a dream: "one of the twelve Yama in the past was called" the great sin of the thousand years ". Yan Shengfu abandoned his disciples and was the niece of my mentor, master Shen." Zhang Dongyun slightly raised eyebrows: "introduce you and your mentor." Next, the scholar in blue opened his mouth: "student Zhang Zhongxing, student of Jiufeng academy, disciple of Shen Hao, master of the third peak, and third son of the fourth generation of Hezhang Changfang. Master Shen is a literary master of a generation. He is in charge of the third peak of Jiufeng Academy. He is full of peaches and plums. " Zhang Dongyun frowned slightly, combined with the memory of the evil emperor, can not find the Jiufeng academy related. However, Shen Hao, known as a literary master, can also cultivate students like Zhang Zhongxing. This Jiufeng academy should not be a nobody. "Talk about Jiufeng Academy." Zhang Dongyun asked. Zhang Zhongxing was lying on the ground with a dull tone and no ups and downs: "Jiufeng academy is located in Jiufeng, the North vein of Zilu mountain. It was established 20 years ago by the great master Shen Tianxian. Although the time is short, it has surpassed other academies. It can be juxtaposed with Yan Shengfu and become the holy land for scholars all over the world." After listening, Zhang Dongyun looks a little strange. He leaned back on the back of his chair and laughed after a while.Shen Tianxian''s name can be found in the memory of the evil emperor. Shen He Rong, her grandfather In the past, the Shen family was not a small family, but a Confucian family that had been inherited for many years. There have been many outstanding figures, great scholars and literary masters. The reason why Shen Herong didn''t enlighten the enlightenment with Confucianism was mainly because her parents were ordinary people, and her father was a common man, so she was not paid attention to her enlightenment at the beginning. However, the little girl herself was very good. She touched the book for the first time in the morning, and she was in the seventh state before she went to sleep at night. The Shen family immediately felt like a treasure and taught them carefully. After that, Shen and Rong entered Yan Shengfu, and the Shen family also benefited. However, after Shen Herong was expelled by Yan Shengfu, the Shen family was in an awkward situation. Later, twelve Yanluo joined hands to fight Yan Shengfu, and the Shen family kept a low profile, for fear that other scholars would think of them However, looking at today''s appearance, after the Xianji incident, the Shen family has reached an unprecedented peak? There seems to be something wrong with Zhang Dongyun frowned slightly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 128 According to the memory of the evil emperor, Shen Tianxian was a man of medium strength. Of course, according to the standards of the evil emperor, the so-called middle stream is actually the dragon and Phoenix among people. But at least, although Shen Tianxian and Shen''s family are well-known families, they are far away from Yan Shengfu. At the beginning, Shen He Rong''s help to the Shen family when he was admitted to Yan Shengfu was said to be too much. However, in the eyes of many people, Shen''s family was led by Shen twelve sister alone. Her existence brought the Shen family to a height they could not have reached. Of course, how high did Shen Herong fly at that time? How miserable did Shen''s family fall after he left Yan Shengfu. Also because of Shen He Rong, the Shen family had a hard time in those years, which was much worse than before Shen He Rong was born. At the bottom of the valley, how did the Shen family rise again? In just 20 years, they founded Jiufeng academy, even surpassing the Yan Shengfu, which had suffered heavy losses? What''s more, their rise is not due to the emergence of another extraordinary genius like Shen He Rong. How did Shen Tianxian become a great master of literature by leaps and bounds? Very suspicious Zhang Dongyun narrowed his eyes. Is there someone else behind them? Just like under the rule of Chang''an City, the Chen family recovered quickly, and the Hanshan school and pili sect increased greatly. Or is it true that Shen Tianxian and the Shen family were born late on their own merits? Jiufeng Academy was established 20 years ago. The real rise of Shen Tianxian and Shen family should be earlier than this time. No matter how early, it is not a few years since the immortal deeds incident 30 years ago Zhang Dongyun''s eyes gradually sharpened. This time, let the old devil of blood shadow stare at Shen He Rong''s tip. It''s not in vain. The twelve sisters should know about Jiufeng Academy. No, it''s not just "knowing", but "understanding" to a certain extent. The reason why she finally found Zhang Zhongxing thousands of miles away is because Zhang Zhongxing wrote poems in the pavilion. It can only be seen that there is no trace of blood left in the ink. But Shen and Rong apparently found more. She can see that the owner of the handwriting is from Jiufeng academy, or from her Shen family. Therefore, she left Longbei quietly and searched for Zhang Zhongxing''s whereabouts all the way. However, she did not recognize Zhang Zhongxing and even deliberately concealed her identity. Finding Zhang Zhonghang seems to be just to confirm some things. What is it? Zhang Dongyun leaned on the back of his chair and picked up the paper and book beside him. As soon as they entered the invincible City, they were sealed up by Zhang Dongyun. Their original owners will not be disturbed. Even if Shen Hao, who was left with the magic power of seeing words, suddenly wanted to see how the students were doing. Zhang Dongyun could still fool him with illusions, so that he could not see any flaws. However, Zhang Zhonghang is not the Shen family after all. If Shen Tianxian, Shen Hao and others see Shen Herong who looks like Mingyi snow, can they recognize her? Shen and Rong, will you give them some hints? The city Lord Zhang Da was lost in thought. In front of him, the scholar in blue was completely drained of the news, and then he was locked up and didn''t throw it to work. Combined with the memory of the evil emperor and the latest information of Zhang Zhongxing, Zhang Dongyun carefully planned the future arrangements. The next day, Shen and Rong returned to Chang''an. "Big brother, little sister is back." Shen and Rong looked peaceful, as if nothing had happened. There is still no hostility or malice Under the blessing of the system, Zhang Dongyun quickly made a judgment. However, because of this, he was more worried. "You''re in a different mood than before." Zhang Dongyun looked at the girl like Shen and Rong and slowly said, "don''t you continue to stay in the seventh state?" "Relax and relax." Shen He Rong smiles: "as for the realm of cultivation, this time my little sister intends to walk slowly and steadily. However, there is still an end to it, no matter how slow and steady it is?" As she spoke, she was surrounded by a strong literary talent. These illusory talents turn into light brilliance. At first, Guanghua was weak and illusory, and seemed unreal. It''s a flash, but it''s brilliant. Guanghua condenses on the top of the little girl''s head and gradually turns into a real object. Zhang Dongyun watched the scene quietly. The seventh state, the state of knowledge of the Confucian practitioners, literary talent cohesion tends to be real, condensed into their own, such as rafter giant pen, marking the formal step into the eighth state, the realm of governance. Generally speaking, such as the rafter giant pen, more than 10 meters in length, the bigger it is, the more talented and rich it is.But the shortest, not less than 10 meters, is known as the rafter giant pen. However, at the moment, the brush on Shen''s head is only about a foot long, which is not different from the real brush. What''s more striking is that in addition to this brush, Shen and Rong''s head has a piece of white paper one foot square, a square black inkstone and an inch long pine smoke ink. Compared with other great Confucians in the eighth state, they are full of personality. The formation of the four treasures of the study represents Shen Herong''s entering the eighth realm of Confucianism and the realm of governing the country. Compared with other people''s solemn preparation, Shen Herong chose to burn incense on a thunderstorm day, change clothes, and read by candle at night. After sensing the heaven and earth, his literary talent and the spirit of heaven and earth met. Finally, he crossed the threshold and formed a scene like a giant pen. Now Shen and Rong are just like eating and drinking water. With her head is far less than the eye-catching four treasures of the study as rafter giant pen, it is like a child''s play. The four treasures of the study turned into a streamer, earning Shen He Rong''s head as if nothing had happened to her. Zhang Dongyun also asked lightly: "the eighth place, how long do you plan to stay this time?" "It won''t be a mistake. Please don''t worry about it." Shen and Rong replied. She said goodbye to Zhang Dongyun, left the main hall of Daming Palace and returned to the residence of "mingyixue". In the hall, only Zhang Dongyun is left. He leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes. From the beginning to the end, he did not plow the affairs of Zhang Zhongxing and Jiufeng Academy. However, Shen and Rong decided not to stay in the seventh state. At this time, it was quite subtle. Whether consciously or unintentionally, Zhang Dongyun vaguely feels that something is on the right track. As for Zhang Zhongxing''s disappearance on the ground of the eastern Tang Dynasty, will people from Jiufeng academy come to find him? One of the City owners would like to have someone come to him. A few days later, someone was really looking for it. However, they are not from Jiufeng Academy. It''s a "neighbor" in a sense. "Western Zhou Dynasty?" Mr. Wu Yun, who is projected by Zhang Dongyun, sits in the Tianshu hall and looks at Wen Hu in front of him. When the other party enters the system, he knows it well, but Mr. Wu Yun is silent. "Master, you are indeed the commander of the Imperial Guard of the Western Zhou Dynasty." Wen Hu bowed and said, "our Han Shibo once traveled to the ground in the Western Zhou Dynasty in his early years, and he dealt with each other at that time." In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun felt thoughtful. Beilong county is located in the northwest of the Tang Dynasty. To the north is the border of the northern frontier, opposite the border is the territory of the Northern Qi Dynasty. Before that, Li Jie, the leader of the Longmen gate of Dahe, faced with the pursuit of the king of Tang Dynasty, went all the way north and crossed the border into the Northern Qi Dynasty. The king of Tang Dynasty didn''t chase into the Northern Qi territory because of his worry about the internal trouble brought by Chang''an. Longbei County, to the west, is still Hexi County, the boundary of the eastern Tang Dynasty. But if Hexi county goes further west, it will be the place of the Western Zhou Dynasty. Before that, the Western Zhou Dynasty and the eastern Tang Dynasty were in peace. But now the Western Zhou Dynasty Royal Family grand internal Guard commander, ran to Chang''an, what purpose, is a little intriguing. However, a city Lord surnamed Zhang didn''t care what the other side was for. When he heard the news, his first reaction in his head was actually: take it! The eastern Tang Dynasty was nearly half beaten by him. He was thinking about how to trigger the random guard task in the future. People from outside the East Tang Dynasty came to the door. The second reaction is: hold on. A question suddenly occurred to Lord Zhang. At present, our timber business is in full swing, and the second way of finance has been successfully opened up, and it is on the right track and will soon become stable. But the first way to make money was broken because of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Longmen Mountain Gate of the river was destroyed, the industry was seized, confiscated and embezzled, and even the waterway transportation line on the river was difficult to maintain. The sales of the turquoise vein are affected. Now entering the state of self-produced and self-sale, most of them are purchased and used by the warriors in or around Chang''an city. Of course, in other words, city Lord Zhang completed the task of system construction at the beginning, trained many novice practitioners of the first level, and helped a lot by guarding the crystal veins of turquoise. But now that the times have changed, Zhang Dongyun is pondering how to re-establish the market for the turquoise crystal. In the city, he doesn''t care about the cost, but the people''s livelihood is self-sufficient, so it''s better not to worry about it. At present, it seems to be a way to establish a foreign trade market through the Western Zhou Dynasty. At the same time, people from the Western Zhou Dynasty have come to the door. "Is Han zhe entertaining them now?" Asked Mr. Wu Yun. Wen Hu replied, "yes, master." "Bring them in." Mr. Wu Yun ordered. Wen Hu should say, and then quit to pass the message. Han Zhe, the elder of Dahe Longmen, who was in the Fucheng of Qinzhou, was summoned to accompany the people of the Western Zhou Dynasty to the Longling mountains.Before we got to the front of the mountain, we could see the city wall on the plain which could hardly be seen. All the people in the Western Zhou Dynasty were shocked. Information from the eastern Tang Dynasty is still too general about Chang''an. At this moment, people in the Western Zhou Dynasty were shocked as well as shocked. If it had not been for the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty, who had spent public money and built large-scale projects, they would have never thought of anyone who could have done so much in the eastern Tang Dynasty. The point is that there was not even a bit of news before. In this way, it is no wonder that the eastern Tang Dynasty was in great trouble by Chang''an city. However, when dealing with Chang''an in the Western Zhou Dynasty, could it be that the Western Zhou Dynasty also sought the skin of a tiger? Whether this place is near or far away from the Western Zhou Dynasty. Wang Qian, the chief bodyguard of the royal family of the Western Zhou Dynasty, was uneasy. If he had seen Chang''an with his own eyes, would he have sent him? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 129 Wang Qian was shocked, but he also had doubts in his heart. Why is the city wall built like this? The city walls on both sides of the East and the West cross the mountains. From a distance, he even saw a mountain peak cut into two parts by the city wall, forming a line of sky like canyon. Many mountain peaks are also framed within the city walls. Wang Qian watched for a long time, but could not understand the significance of building a city like this. He was in doubt, but at the moment he could only barely hold his mind and enter the city with Han Zhe of Longmen. "I''m sorry for the death of Longmen. Please forgive me." While walking, he talked to Han Zhe. "Brother Xie Wang cares." Han zhe nods. Wang Qianyan said: "I believe that Dahe Longmen will return to his hometown one day." Han zhe looked at him and said slowly, "compared with leaving his hometown, the death and injury of his disciples are more painful for Han. At present, everyone must be safe and secure. Han has been very happy." Don''t you hear that the king of Dongan and Qianlong don''t take the initiative to attack. However, he was completely indifferent: "yes, as long as people are there, there is hope for everything." "Thank you, brother Wang." Han zhe nodded and stopped talking. A group of people went through the second outer city, then through the first outer city, and finally came to the inner city. Every time we passed the gate, the people of the Western Zhou Dynasty were even more surprised. After entering the inner city and looking up at the palace like the sun in the sky, Wang Qian and others were totally shocked and speechless. "Brother Han, that''s..." After a long time, Wang Qian regained his mind and looked at Han Zhe. He held out his hand and pointed to the air. Suddenly, he felt it might be disrespectful, so he took it back. In the seventh state of the hall, the martial arts experts with murderous spirit are at a loss at this moment. Han zhe looked reverent and said solemnly, "that''s your Majesty''s residence." Wang Qian and others all took a breath, narrowed their eyes and looked into the air with awe. Han zhe saw this and didn''t laugh at them. Of course, Han Changlao would not tell people in the Western Zhou Dynasty that when he first saw the Daming Palace, he looked more disgraceful than them. "Brother Han, can I see the Lord of Chang''an?" Wang Qian said tentatively. "No one dares to approach Daming Palace if his majesty does not summon him." Don''t dare to wait for your majesty to disturb me Wang Qian opened his mouth. At last he could only laugh: "brother Han is right. I''m rude." "The daily affairs of the city, big and small, are handled by Mr. Wu Yun, your Majesty''s confidant." Han zhe made a "please" sign: "we''d better not let that Mr. Wu Yun wait for a long time." Wang Qian nodded and went with Han Zhe to Tianshu hall in the center of inner city. After seeing Mr. Wu Yun, Wang Qian saluted first: "Mr. Wang Qian of Zhou Dynasty, I have met the old man." "No gift." Mr. Wu Yun nodded slightly. "I''m here to greet Chang''an city according to the king''s will. I hope you and I can get along well in the future." Wang Qianyan said: "the king specially mentioned that Li Xuanxin was arrogant, cruel and merciless in the eastern Tang Dynasty. He not only treated the common people, but also persecuted the practitioners. It was not natural for him. Chang''an fought against Li Xuanxin''s tyranny, sheltered the practitioners and the common people. He was generous and benevolent, and the king praised him. If Chang''an confronts the eastern Tang Dynasty next, if there is any obstacle, I can help you at any time. " "In the way?" Mr. Wu Yun smiles: "I''m only worried that Li Xuanxin is not brave enough." Wang Qian nodded with a smile: "the old gentleman is so heroic that I can''t fully admire him." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly: "my majesty is magnanimous. I have always admired him. I am proud to follow his Majesty in everything. Chang''an city is also friendly to friendly friends. There is no need to mention the so-called joint struggle against the eastern Tang Dynasty, but there can be more exchanges between Chang''an and the Western Zhou Dynasty. " Wang Qian nodded: "please show me the old man." Mr. Wu Yun slapped his hand. Wu Qiong, the leader of the thunderbolt sect, came out of the hall with a brocade box in his hand and sent it to Wang Qian. Wang Qian thanks Mr. Wu Yun. After opening the brocade box, the green luster flashed through his eyes. As the general manager of the Imperial Guard of the Western Zhou Dynasty, Wang Qian naturally knew the goods: "Bi Song Shi Jing?" After observing carefully for a long time, he began to speak slowly What a high quality. " Wang Qian turned his head and looked at Mr. Wu Yun: "does the old man mean to ask for this from me, or do you mean Is there any Turquoise crystal to sell in Chang''an He is a representative of the Western Zhou Dynasty. Chang''an talks to him about the Bi song stone crystal, which is certainly not only one piece, but also a large number. "Under the Longling mountains, there are deep deposits of TURQUOISE CRYSTAL veins with good quality. However, because they were buried too deep before, they were always covered with pearls and dust, which was unknown to people."Wu Qiong said with a smile: "fortunately, the city Lord established Chang''an, and discovered the ore veins with great magic power, and even mined them. Now Chang''an produces more than half of the total amount in the market of the eastern Tang Dynasty, and its quality is superior to that of the common goods on the market." Hearing this, Wang Qian''s eyes flickered slightly. If what the other side says is true, the quantity is terrible, and the quality is far beyond the average level "It''s a matter of great importance. I can''t make my own decisions. I''ll report it to the king and give him a reply as soon as possible." Wang Qiancheng said: "naturally, I believe the sincerity of Chang''an, and I will truthfully report to the king." Mr. Wu Yun''s tone is gentle: "friendly friends, naturally worth a fair price." "Thank you, sir." Wang Qian Xie said: "the king will certainly live up to the good intentions of the city Lord and the old gentleman, and will give Chang''an a fair price." His mind suddenly changed, and then said: "if this matter is achieved, I would like to be fully responsible for the transportation problem, and the expenses will be borne by myself." Mr. Wu Yun looked at him quietly. Wang Qian was slightly guilty. "It''s not so much trouble." Mr. Wu Yun said with a faint smile: "you only need to be responsible for the section from Tielun mountain to your territory." Today, the East and west of the Tang and Zhou dynasties are located in the East and west of the Tang Dynasty. Wang Qian''s proposal was actually a tentative indication that the Western Zhou Dynasty intended to occupy Hexi County in the eastern Tang Dynasty. ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, as the old man said Between the two sides of the Tang Dynasty, it''s easy for me to influence the East and the west of the Tang Dynasty Mr. Wu Yun waved his hand at will: "soon, it will not be the boundary of the eastern Tang Dynasty." "That would be the best." Wang Qian said with a smile, "I will report to the king as soon as possible." The Western Zhou Dynasty contacted Chang''an, of course, not to do good. Taking the opportunity to invade the eastern Tang Dynasty is the target. Now Chang''an is definitely against it. It will be up to the king of Zhou to decide later. Of course, if you can buy the best Bi Songshi crystal, it will be of great benefit to many practitioners of the Western Zhou Dynasty. Wang Qian didn''t dare to be expert. He left Chang''an immediately, returned to the Western Zhou Dynasty and reported everything to the king of Zhou. As for Zhang Dongyun, how the king of Zhou made his decision did not affect him. He really wanted to fight. If you want to, follow his rules. Hexi county is far away from the coverage of invincible city at present, but the king of Zhou will still have some scruples before the truth of invincible city is exposed. After all, compared with Chang''an''s control of territory, the eastern Tang Dynasty had more fertile land to attract the king of Zhou. However, Wang Qian is right in saying that Hexi county should say goodbye to the eastern Tang Dynasty. After Wang Qian left, Mr. Wu Yun called the crowd together. Zhang Chong, the elder of Dahe Longmen, the eighth state. Chen Jiezhi of Chen family is the seventh place. Wan Li, Dean of Tingshan academy, the seventh place. Together with all the people under their command, they are worthy of a powerful sect. "Take Hexi county." Mr. Wu Yun only gave a simple command. All of them agreed. In everyone''s heart, is extremely excited. Most of them lost their ancestral land of Shanmen because of the eastern Tang Dynasty. In its heyday, one county was not even enough for one family. Now Hexi county is only one county. But for Dahe Longmen, Tingshan academy and Chen family, it means a beginning. First Longbei, then Hexi, there will be more in the future. Neither the Hanshan school nor the thunderbolt sect has moved. Guo Zi and Wu Qiong, the leaders of the two schools, were not attracted. Mr. Wu Yun didn''t call them. It was for their good. Although there is a rising momentum, they need time. At present, even though Dahe Longmen, Chen family and other forces are greatly weakened, they are still stronger than them. In Qinzhou Prefecture, Tongzhou Prefecture and Longbei County, they can also take advantage of local snakes. But in fact, when they go to other prefectures of Longbei County, their advantages are not obvious. If you go to Hexi County, not to mention it. It is the right way for them to work hard in Longbei county. Both Guo Zi and Wu Qiong have a consensus on this. "The business of Bi Song Shi Jing still has a part of thunderbolt clan." Mr. Wu Yun looked at Wu Qiong: "don''t let me down." Wu Qiong took a deep breath: "please rest assured." "I can trust you." Mr. Wu Yun nodded slightly: "this period of time, you and thunderbolt Zong''s performance, I see in the eye." Hearing this, Wu Qiong was overjoyed when she suddenly saw a black eye. He was a little flustered when he saw a palm and patted him in the face.In the dark space, it seems that there is a thunderbolt in succession, and the thunder is endless. Wu Qiong''s head was dizzy, and he threw himself to the ground with a cry. After a while, his body suddenly moved like a corpse. After a while, Wu Qiong woke up and sat up. After a moment of confusion, the leader of the thunderbolt sect regained his focus, then jumped up and bowed down to Mr. Wu Yun: "thank you very much!" "Wulei Zhuxin palm, good at training, will soon see results." Mr. Wu Yun said: "keep in mind the current flow and operation of Qi and blood in your body, improve your thunderbolt heart method, and cultivate both inside and outside, so that the future can be expected." "Yes, master." Wu Qiong was overjoyed. This is the foundation of the rise of his thunderbolt sect. At the beginning, he took the right step in Changan! Wu Qiong retreated, and was almost overjoyed. A dark shadow crossed him and entered the hall. The shadow fell to the ground, revealing Hu Ming''s pale face. He bowed down to Mr. Wu Yun directly: "please, let me go to Hexi county." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 130 "You go alone?" Looking at Hu Ming who was prostrated in front of him, Zhang Dongyun projected Mr. Wu Yun and said: "although Han zhe stayed, there were many Longmen children of Dahe, such as Shang Jie, who followed Zhang Chong to Hexi. Chen jiewan and many others followed him. " Hu Minggong said in a voice, "when I go to Hexi, I just want to open up territory for Chang''an." "Do you want to establish meritorious service in exchange for my husband''s return to your family from the eastern Tang Dynasty?" Hu Ming replied: "the younger generation naturally knows that the eastern Tang Dynasty will change its master sooner or later. All this is only a matter of time for Chang''an. But the longer the time goes on, the longer the family members of the same family suffer. The younger generation can''t bear to help them regain their freedom as soon as possible. " Mr. Wu Yun said faintly: "they have been hunting for you." Hu Ming breathed out a long breath: "I can escape again and again. I can''t do without the mercy of some people. As for others, they will change their minds in the future." "Well, if you are sincere, go ahead." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly: "the final result depends on how much credit you can make in Hexi." Hu Ming was overjoyed: "yes, master!" He left the Tianshu hall, immediately turned into a group of dark shadows, flew up into the air, opened Chang''an and Qinzhou government all the way, and left for the West. By the time Hu Ming arrived in Hexi County, the war had already broken out. Under the leadership of Zhang Chong, Chen Jiezhi and Wan Li, Chang''an warriors first attacked the garrison camp of the East Tang Dynasty in Hexi. Although there were tens of thousands of Tang troops here, when they arrived, they reorganized the remnants of the Tang army in Hexi and launched a counterattack against Zhang Chong, Chen Jiezhi and other Chang''an warriors, while spreading news around. In addition to the counterattack by force, the Tang army began to publicize that Chang''an colluded with the Western Zhou Dynasty to invade the territory of the eastern Tang Dynasty, intending to massacre the original population of Hexi County in order to move a large number of Longbei county people, and the Western Zhou Dynasty people came to Hexi. At the same time, he scolded the other party''s tyranny and desperation. Both sides in Hexi County launched a tug of war, a short period of time, no one can completely occupy the upper hand. The folk wind direction in Hexi also changes three times a day. Because it is located on the border, it often conflicts with the border people of the Western Zhou Dynasty, which makes the local forces of Hexi County, which are composed of people and practitioners, have deep hostility to the Western Zhou Dynasty. In the west of the Zhou Dynasty, there were frequent contacts with the people. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 131 The eastern Tang Dynasty counterattack, both sides you come and I go, for a time Chang''an city occupied Hexi County momentum, delay down. However, on the whole, Chang''an still has the upper hand and controls every inch of Hexi County bit by bit. Although there was repetition because of the movements of the eastern Tang Dynasty, once it was completely stabilized, it was very difficult for the eastern Tang Dynasty to cause trouble again. Zhang Dongyun, who was in the Daming Palace in Chang''an City, did not worry much and let Zhang Chong, Chen Jiezhi and Hu Ming play freely. Many people from Dahe Longmen, Chen''s family and Tingshan academy went to Hexi county to develop, and several of them paid attention to it. The Hanshan school and the pili clan in Longbei county are much more relaxed. They don''t care about the ground outside Longbei County, they all work hard in Longbei county. During this period, the Hanshan school developed more rapidly. Guo Zi, Hui Tianyu, Cao Feng and others have found that the thunderbolt sect has been keeping a low profile recently. They did not go to Hexi County, many people stayed in Longbei county and did not take any activities. Instead, they lived in seclusion. Guo Zi and others were curious at first, but then suddenly understood. Almost everyone in the thunderbolt clan is practicing hard. Their unique knowledge of Musashi has been innovated. Just like the Hanshan school and the Chen family at that time. No wonder everyone feels that the state of the thunderbolt sect looks familiar. Aware of this, the Hanshan faction felt a bit nervous. The Chen family, Dahe Longmen academy and Tingshan academy all showed the intention of expanding. Those who stayed in Longbei county were mainly Hanshan school and thunderbolt clan. Although the cooperation between the two sides is good on the issue of Changan West City, in essence, they are competitors. Before that, the Hanshan faction in Qinzhou Prefecture was close to the water, and took the first step. There are many outstanding Hanshan disciples in Tianshu hall, Tianxun hall and other places. The Hanshan school was instructed by Mr. Wu Yun to improve his mind method of cold mountain and learn the sword of startling the red at night. This kind of reward, before the whole Chang''an, only they and the Chen family got. But now, the thunderbolt sect also has it. In addition, Mr. Wu Yun arranged for them to lead the western city of Chang''an. In recent days, the water of pili Zong has been constantly rising. Guo Zi, the leader of the Hanshan sect, felt a little heavy. After thinking about it, he went to visit Wu Qiong, the leader of the thunderbolt sect, to explore the wind. After that, Wu enqiong''s disciple went to his home. After listening to Guo Zi, the heart is more slightly heavy. Just as he was about to leave, Wu Qiong happened to be out of the customs. When they met, Guo Zi paid attention to each other''s breathing, and her eyebrows raised slightly: "Congratulations, brother Wu. The state of cultivation has broken through to the fifth state." As expected, Wu qiongxiu was promoted from the fourth level of martial arts to the fifth level. This sudden progress, needless to ask, must have come from Mr. Wu Yun''s advice. "I don''t dare. Brother Guo is a pioneer, but I follow suit." Wu Qiong said with a smile. Before that, almost all the Hanshan sect had made breakthroughs, and they were taught by Jinghong sword in the dark night, which really made the infinite and the thunderbolt clan envious. Mr. Wu Yun has not given a similar reward, which makes the thunderbolt clan sad. Wu Qiong suppressed her thoughts and did not care about them. She only led the thunderbolt clan to do things seriously. The emperor pays off those who have a heart. Now it''s time for their thunderbolt sect to soar into the sky. In the end, his previous efforts were not wasted. After a few polite words from the two leaders, Guo Zi left. The first thing he did when he returned to Hanshan sect was to urge all his disciples to practice hard and do errands for Chang''an. Previously, because Dahe Longmen and Tingshan academy left Longbei, the Hanshan school was a little relieved. But now Guo Zi asked them to be nervous again, or they might be overtaken by the thunderbolt clan at any time. On the other side of the room, Wu Qiong sent Guo Zi away, and also called a high-level meeting of pili Zong, demanding that all the people should make full efforts next. Although the Hanshan faction is one step ahead, it is not so far ahead. It is not impossible for them to surpass each other. After the improvement of the internal training method, there are also the unique skills of Wulei Zhuxin palm. Other people in the pili sect also had the highest morale, and they clapped their chest to promise Wu Qiong. Wu Qiong satisfied to let everyone leave. There was a thunderbolt sect elder who left at the end, and seemed to have something to say. "What''s the matter?" Wu Qiong asked. "Headmaster, when you closed down, the disciples from Tongzhou capital wrote and saw something special." The other side whispered, "in the early days, the signal mark used by outsiders to contact the former leader." Wu Qiong eyes suddenly a Lin: "have you ever reported to Mr. Wu Yun?" "Not yet..." The other side whispered.Wu Qiong exhaled a long breath: "don''t hide it, report it immediately." "Yes." The thunderbolt sect elder answered in a hurry. Wu Qiong went with him to see Mr. Wu Yun, thinking while walking. His former leader of the thunderbolt sect had previously contacted with a mysterious man, who might have been ordered by a Royal Highness in the eastern Tang Dynasty. But when the leader of the thunderbolt sect changed, Wu Qiong failed to find the masked man, and there was no news from the other party. Now, why do you suddenly appear? The other party should know, now that the thunderbolt clan, has the entire Longbei County, who is listening to. After they saw Mr. Wu Yun and reported the matter, Mr. Wu Yun didn''t care and said, "then you can go and have a look." "Yes, sir." Wu Qiong answered and set off immediately. He left Chang''an and returned to Tongzhou, the birthplace of the thunderbolt sect, and returned to his mountain gate. Previously, because of the Tang army, the Mountain Gate of pili clan was destroyed. However, after Chang''an city occupied the whole Longbei County, some people of the thunderbolt clan returned to the original site of the mountain gate for reconstruction. Although their focus is now on the other side of Chang''an City, they can''t put it down here. At the moment, Wu Qiong is at the gate of the mountain and finds the mark. He went to the meeting place in the middle of the night in accordance with the way agreed by the former leader and the other party, following the imprint signal. Wu Qiong frowned slightly when she got to the place where she didn''t see anyone. At this time, he heard a slight sound beside him. As soon as Wu Qiong turned her head and looked around, someone there suddenly flew up and hit Wu Qiong with one hand. Wu Qiong''s big drink, like thunder, startles the silent night. He immediately hit his opponent with one hand, and the air exploded in succession, as if it were thunder. "Boom" a huge sound, both sides palm face to face a move. Wu Qiong stood steadily in the same place without shaking her body. The enemy who attacked him stealthily was shaken back a few steps before he was able to remove his strength. The hands of the man in black were numb and trembled slightly. "It seems that the rumor is true." The man in black breathed a sigh of approval. Wu Qiong looks at each other coldly: "what hearsay?" "People who enter Chang''an city will have a leap in their cultivation, far better than before." The man in Black said: "when headmaster Wu reached the level of flying general, his palm techniques were far better than those of the thunderbolt clan. I think it''s also because of Chang''an?" He was also the cultivation of the fifth level. He fought Wu Qiong with all his strength, but he was defeated by Wu Qiong who had just broken through to the fifth level. "Not bad." Wu Qiong looked at each other: "who are you?" The man in black took off the black cloth and said, "my subordinates have dealt with the former leader of your sect before. The former leader of your sect is no longer here, but I still hope to ask headmaster Wu to do me a favor?" "Go ahead, please." Wu Qiong remained silent. "I''d like to ask headmaster Wu to give me a general report. I''d like to introduce me to someone who can do something in Chang''an city." The old man said sincerely. Wu Qiong''s heart moved slightly: "Ming people don''t speak in secret. Is your master a certain highness in the eastern Tang Dynasty?" "What headmaster Wu said is true. Although Chang''an and Datang are enemies at present, they do not affect my highness. I hope to talk to the people in charge of Chang''an." The old man apologized: "my highness''s identity, I''m sorry I can''t feel it right now. Please forgive me, headmaster Wu." He took out a brocade box and a pocket: "these two gifts are not respectful. One is to make up for the mistake I just offended, and the other is to hope that headmaster Wu can help pass on one or two." "Then go to Chang''an with Wu." Wu qiongyan said: "to see or not to see you, we should see what Mr. Wu Yun means." "Thank you, Master Wu." The old man smiles. Wu Qiong seriously said: "if you are not the only one, you''d better be aboveboard and aboveboard, and don''t cover up. Otherwise, you can''t hide from Chang''an by then. Don''t blame Wu Mou for nothing to remind you in advance." The old man was silent for a moment and then said, "this must, must." Two people on the road, walk for a while, have not yet out of Tongzhou, suddenly there is a white cloud falling in the sky. Baiyun is a middle-aged Taoist: "manager Xing, your highness asked me to visit Chang''an with you." "It''s really wonderful to have a Taoist priest with you. I was worried that I would not be able to be a big official because I was old and stupid." Said the old man. Wu Qiong was smiling. In addition to the old man, there are other people quietly following. He did not point out the camouflage of the other party, calmly led the guests on the way to Chang''an. Seeing Chang''an City, he and the old man looked serious. After entering the Tianshu hall and seeing Mr. Wu Yun, they saluted together: "Xuanyi, Liang Zhen is polite." "Xing Liande, deputy director of Liaohe Prefecture, see you, sir."Mr. Wu Yun nodded lightly: "no gift." Wu Qiong, on the other side, was frightened. Since Chang''an grew stronger and the thunderbolt clan came to China, Wu Qiong made great efforts to adapt to the changes, and trained her sight not only in one Prefecture but also in the whole eastern Tang Dynasty. Even if he didn''t know about the several adult sons of the king of Tang, he knew them roughly. The prince of Liaohe, isn''t that the youngest nine Royal Highness Li Qiong? He had always been humble, but he secretly kept on making cloth to manage his own power. Is the goal the son of the world? And, obviously, he''s not making a fuss. Just look at the Taoist priest who came to Chang''an with the head of his family. You can see that the ninth highness is not so low-key on the surface. Xuanyi, together with Qingyun temple, Qingfu palace and forgetting truth temple, is one of the four famous Taoists in the eastern Tang Dynasty. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 132 Among all the sons of the Tang Dynasty, Li Hong, the eldest son, and Li Yi, the second son, all had a strong family as their backup. The Cheng family and the situ family did not retain it, and they respectively made heavy notes on them. The Cheng family was ordered by his son, Li Hong, to compensate Cheng Jingyuan and Cheng Luo, the seventh great Confucians in Chang''an. Not to mention the situ family. The master of the family, situ Jinsheng, was planted under the city of Chang''an with Li Yi. Apart from Li Hong and Li Yi, none of the other sons of the king of Tang had such a strong family. Li Qiong, the ninth son, was born to a maid of the palace. Among all the sons of the king of Tang, he has never been remarkable. However, it does not mean that he has no dream, his mother''s status is low, and that Li Qiong has no future at all. Quietly, he drew Xuan together to support himself. Obviously, Li Qiong is not an oil-saving lamp. However, can he ensure that he and Xuan have come and go together instead of becoming puppets of each other? In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun smiles. He projected Mr. dark cloud, calmly looking at the two people in front of him: "no wonder Xuanyi also participated in." On the other side of Hexi County, Li Qiong and the old prince Li Dong, commander-in-chief of the eastern Tang Dynasty, were entangled with Chang''an people, and were held down. Just recently, an elder xuanyidao led a group of disciples to support Li Dong and Li Qiong and help them relieve the pressure brought by Chang''an. Although the Hexi county still has the upper hand in Chang''an, the momentum of progress is affected again. "This view only cooperates with the ninth Royal Highness, and is not willing to be the enemy of Chang''an." Xuanyidao elder Liang Zhen said: "if you offend me, please forgive me. I''m here to apologize." Mr. Wu Yun remained unmoved: "so, I''ll continue to offend, right?" On the other hand, Xing Liande, the general manager of Li Qiong''s family, said: "I dare not. Your highness and Xuan have never been enemies of Chang''an. On the contrary, his highness sent me here for peace talks with Chang''an." Mr. Wu Yun looked at him: "on behalf of himself, or on behalf of the eastern Tang Dynasty?" Xing Liande replied: "Your Highness secretly sent the old man to Chang''an in his personal name." "He''s a little lighter." Mr. Wu Yun said without ceremony. Xing Liande and Liang Zhen looked as usual and did not get angry. "Sir, I don''t know." Xing Liande explained: "Your Highness not only has a tacit understanding with the Taoist masters of xuanyidao, but also has arcane assistance in addition to the Tang Dynasty." Mr. Wu Yun didn''t make a thorough inquiry. Instead, he nodded slightly: "it''s almost the same. Continue." Xing Liande Gongsheng said: "in the Tang Dynasty, lianfan provoked wars and showed disrespect to Chang''an. His Highness has been deeply worried. Unfortunately, the king refuses to change his original intention, and his Highness has no way." He raised his eyes and looked at Mr. Wu Yun: "but if the Tang Dynasty can change a monarch, then the dispute between Chang''an and Tang Dynasty will be eliminated immediately..." Before the old man finished speaking, he was interrupted by Mr. Wu Yun: "there is no need to stop. The victory or defeat has long been doomed, and the eastern Tang Dynasty is doomed to its own destruction." His tone of voice is of course, as if he is stating the objective facts that have been put before everyone. A sentence choked Xing Liande a little difficult to answer. "It is not an indiscriminate person to watch Chang''an act." Liang Zhen, an elder of xuanyidao, said at this time: "heaven has the virtue of good life. I believe that you are not determined to see people''s blood flow into a river." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly: "I follow my majesty''s example. I really don''t want to kill, but those who take the blame themselves will never tolerate it." He glanced at Xing Liande and Liang Zhen: "if you are kind-hearted friends, I won''t neglect them. Since Li Qiong has such a heart, it''s OK to talk about it." Xing Liande was so happy in his heart that he was about to answer. However, the old man in black continued to say, "however, I can''t bear to be heard. If I want to talk, Li Qiong will come to Chang''an to see him." Xing Liande and Liang Zhen looked at each other. The other party may raise this point, and they have expectations. But when it comes to responding, it''s not so easy. If Li Qiong came to Chang''an, he didn''t say whether Chang''an would suddenly make trouble to detain people. If the news was sent back to Luyang City, the capital of the king of Tang Dynasty, and the king of Tang knew it, the nine Royal Highness would have a lot to eat. "Sir..." Xing Liande is weighing his own words, but before meeting Mr. Wu Yun directly holds up his tea cup, which clearly means seeing off the guests. The subtext can''t be more clear: Li Qiong himself will not come, so there is no need to continue talking. Mr. Liang and Mr. Wu have no choice but to leave. They slipped out of Chang''an, and then changed their way to Hexi county. They met Li Qiong and asked him to make a decision. Xing Liande and Liang Zhen met Li Qiong in Moyang mansion, Hexi county. Li Qiong first called Liang Zhen: "Taoist priest Liang is here. Please take a seat. Taoist priest song is going to Huiyan house." "It''s all right with elder martial brother song. I and manager Xing have something to decide in person." Liang Zhen replied.After listening to Xing Daorong''s narration, Li Qiong pondered slightly and then laughed: "well, I''ll go to Chang''an City in person. It happens that I''ve always wanted to see with my own eyes how magical this city is." Xing Daorong hesitated slightly: "Your Highness, Chang''an once detained an envoy..." "If you want to do it, you will be detained." Li Qiong smiles and then looks serious: "if you want to achieve great things, you can''t get around this Chang''an city." He walked out the door with his hands on his back and looked into the sky in the distance: "no, it should be said that thank the heaven for descending this city, which not only dissipated the strength of the eldest brother and the second brother, but also attracted the attention of his father. The position is just right. In the future, it can block the Western Zhou Dynasty and let them bite each other. " "Your Highness, you have endured for many years. I''m afraid there is some adventure this time..." The old housekeeper was still a little uneasy. Li Qiong nodded: "it''s an adventure, but forbearance is to wait for an opportunity. Now when an opportunity appears, you must seize it. Therefore, it''s worth taking some risks." He took a deep breath: "if you want to get to that position, it''s full of thorns. How can there be no risk at all?" Xing Daorong said: "the old man accompanied his highness to Chang''an." "Stay here and make a false impression for me, so that I may not be found leaving Hexi county." Li qiongyan said: "please ask Taoist priest Liang to go to Chang''an with me." "Good." Liang Zhen nodded his head. Xing Daorong immediately helped Li Qiong arrange and prepare for the double. With the help of Liang Zhen, Li Qiong quietly left Moyang house and left Hexi county to Chang''an city. After they arrived in Qinzhou Prefecture, they quietly contacted Chang''an city. Wu Qiong showed up again and led Li Qiong in disguise into Chang''an. After seeing the scene of Chang''an with his own eyes, Li qiongbian hesitated. Before the judgment is right, Chang''an is very strong, with the help of here, he will certainly be able to ascend the throne. But because Chang''an is very strong, I''m afraid it will become a big problem in the future. Can the way he expected to check and balance Chang''an really work? Li Qiong thought in his heart. However, hesitation is only an instant. The next moment, his highness Dongtang Jiu, will re firm his faith. He entered the Tianshu hall with Liang Zhen. Mr. Wu Yun projected by Zhang Dongyun is waiting for them in the palace. "Younger Li Qiong, I''ve met my predecessors." His highness Li Jiu is very respectful and does not take pride in his status. Instead, he salutes Mr. Wu Yun in the way that the younger generation meets the elder. "No gift." Mr. Wu Yun seems to be very good at saying, "sit down." After Li Qiong and Li Qiong took their seats, Mr. Wu Yun asked, "I heard from your subordinates that you have other preparations outside the eastern Tang Dynasty?" Li Qiong nodded: "there are no lies in front of the real people. The younger generation has some relations in the Western Chu." The Western Zhou Dynasty is located in the southwest of the Tang Dynasty. "I see." Mr. Wu Yun nodded: "although Li Xuanxin is over 80 years old, according to his life span, he still has dozens of years to live. How do you plan to be the leader of the eastern Tang Dynasty?" Li Xuanxin, the king of the Tang Dynasty, is a master of the ninth realm. When he embarks on the path of cultivation, he can generally prolong his life, but martial arts and Confucianism are relatively exceptional. If you take these two roads, even if you reach the height of the Ninth level, your life will still be limited. You will die when you are about 150 years old, but relatively speaking, you won''t get old so early. "Although the Confucianists said that the son did not speak of the father''s fault, the younger generation would admit that many of my father''s decisions were not appropriate." Li Qiong said slowly, "in the long run, it will do harm to our country. We need to ask him to abdicate." Mr. Wu Yun said with a smile: "I don''t think Li Xuanxin would like to." "Therefore, I have come to ask Chang''an to help me and join me in asking my father to abdicate." Li said. "Life and death must be guaranteed." Mr. Wu Yun''s tone is flat. Li Qiong was silent. After a moment, he said again: "there is no eye for knives and guns. Sometimes it''s impossible." "Swords and guns have no eyes, but I have eyes." Mr. Wu Yun suddenly laughed. With this smile, Li Qiong and Liang Zhen suddenly had a bad premonition. Mr. Wu Yun looked at them with a smile: "to dethrone Li Xuanxin, I''m in charge of Chang''an. On the other side of Western Chu, let them stay quiet. If you attack Tang with Chu, you will become the throne, and your reputation will be bad, won''t you?" Li Qiong''s heart almost missed half a beat. Then Mr. Wu Yun didn''t finish his words: "Western Zhou Dynasty, not to mention it." Hearing the speech, Li Qiong felt a little heavy in his heart. It was the Western Zhou Dynasty and the Western Chu dynasty that he wanted to check and balance Chang''an in the future, so that he could be stable in Luyang city. However, with such an idea in his heart, Li Qiong did not show his face: "naturally, the younger generation certainly can trust the elder and Chang''an." With all that said, when it comes to action, it will naturally hide from Chang''an and call on the Western Chu Dynasty to strike back.However, Li Qiong saw that the smile on Mr. Wu Yun''s face disappeared: "honesty is the basis of our conversation today. Are you here to amuse me Li Qiong was surprised: "elder, I don''t want to..." He couldn''t understand why the other side suddenly turned over. However, there was no room for him to explain. As soon as Mr. Wu Yun reached out, clouds appeared all over the sky, covering Li Qiong and Liang Zhen. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 133 Where did Li Qiong, Liang Zhen and others think of it, Zhang Dongyun did not intend to let them go from the beginning. Dark clouds surrounded two people, two people helpless, worthy of resistance. In name, only Wu Dao Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly, projected Mr. Wu Yun, and gave orders in Tianshu hall. After adjusting several artificial changes, he ordered: "go to Chang''an east city and find Xu Xingzhi to come here." My subordinates will do as soon as I hear them. Soon, the scholar in Qingyi came to Tianshu hall to see Mr. Wu Yun. "Dahe Longmen merchant Jie, summoned him to return from Hexi and take over the eastern city of Chang''an." Mr. Wu Yun ordered lightly. Xu Xingzhi immediately agreed: "yes, sir." It seems to deprive him of his control of the eastern city of Chang''an, but to summon him in the Tianshu hall clearly means that his long cherished wish will soon be realized. Sure enough, Mr. Wu Yun went on to say, "from today on, you will enter the Tianshu hall to help me deal with the daily affairs of Chang''an." "Students understand. Please give me more information next." Xu Xing''s cultivation of Qi is profound. He is very happy in his heart and calm on his face. Mr. Wu Yun continued: "the first specific task assigned to you is to negotiate with the eastern Tang Dynasty." Xu Xingzhi was slightly surprised: "please make it clear, sir." "Call back Hu Ming from Hexi county." Mr. Wu Yun said. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 134 After listening to Mr. Wu Yun''s command, Xu Xingzhi realized everything in his heart: "yes, sir." He went down to give orders. After receiving the order, Shang Jie and Hu Ming immediately returned to Chang''an. After hearing that he would take over the eastern city of Chang''an, Shang Jie was somewhat surprised. The Hanshan sect and the pili sect should take good care of the western market at present. Dongshi needs to deal with the practitioners from the whole eastern Tang Dynasty, even the Western Zhou Dynasty and Northern Qi Dynasty. Now, it needs more suitable candidates. However, it is still a short time for the river Longmen to enter Chang''an. She had thought that even if Xu Xingzhi left office, the person who would take over the eastern city of Chang''an would be selected from the Chen family. Although she was surprised, Shang Jie was not slow to respond. She immediately responded: "I''m afraid of you, but I will try my best to manage the east city of Chang''an. Please give me more advice." "I can''t mistake people. You have the talent in this field." Mr. Wu Yun did not put forward specific requirements, but simply said, "you can adjust your position." ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, I understand. " Shang Jie took a deep breath and saluted Mr. Wu Yun. Shang Jie could not understand the implication of the old man in black. The so-called adjustment of her position means that from today on, she wants to be more of a Chang''an person than a Dahe Longmen elder. Shang Jie had no objection to this. It''s not that she has abandoned Dahe Longmen since then, but has done so, which is good for herself, Chang''an and her teachers. Just as she reminded her nephew Wenhu before, now she has to make corresponding adjustments. After Mr. Wu Yun asked Shang Jie, he looked at Hu Ming. "I can see your performance in Hexi county." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly: "the rules of Chang''an are punished, and those who have done meritorious deeds will be rewarded." Hu Ming bowed his head: "thank you, master." "Now you have two choices. One is that I have an excellent magic skill suitable for you to practice the transformation of the dark bat. After you get it, it will be beneficial, just like the Chen family, Hanshan sect and pili sect." Mr. Wu Yun said. Hu Ming became short of breath. He has never seen the five thunder Zhu Xin Zhang of the thunderbolt sect. He once saw Hanshan martial artists use the sword. Although he didn''t like it, he was sure that it was much better than the original martial arts inheritance of Hanshan sect. And the Chen family''s chop dragon boxing, let Hu Ming envy unceasingly. Whether it is the magic skill he is practicing now or the martial art of running thunder leg handed down by Hu Jiazu, it is no doubt inferior to the chopping dragon boxing that Chen family got from Chang''an city. It can be seen that the transmission of meritorious service in Chang''an can be divided into different levels and gradually. Then what Mr. Wu Yun said can be passed on to him, even if it is not as good as the Dragon boxing, it will certainly be better than the night startling sword, galloping thunder leg and his own current learning. After getting this magic skill, he will surely make great progress in his cultivation, and may even soon raise a real devil. He will break through the magic Road, and many other masters, such as Zhang Chong and Chen Jiezhi, will have the upper hand. At this time, he will take a big step to attack the eastern Tang Dynasty. Most of Hexi County fell into the hands of Chang''an. On this day, an elder member of the Chen family led Chen''s children to take a city in Moyang Prefecture of Hexi County, waiting for the follow-up of the army led by the left. All of a sudden, a younger brother of the Chen family came to report: "Uncle Jiu, the army met a shareholder Tang ruibing. Originally, he planned to take it down by the way, but suddenly someone stopped him. As a result, the deserter ran away and the whole army was stopped by the other party!" "Who is it?" The Chen family always asked, "what about the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty? Or what school? " The children of the Chen family are a little strange: "none of them. It looks like It''s like a Buddhist, a monk. " The Chen family looks strange. In the eastern Tang Dynasty, there was no Buddhism inheritance, but Taoism, Confucianism and martial arts. There are monks, but only a few wandering monks can be seen occasionally. Moreover, most of them are martial and Taoist practitioners, but they are not real Buddhists. Although Buddhists are not like those who practice evil ways, they are rare. Thanks to the fact that Chen''s family once had a great family and great career, he was a famous family in the eastern Tang Dynasty. With a long history and wide knowledge, Chen''s children can distinguish each other. They should be Buddhist practitioners in the rumor. After changing the local forces such as Hanshan sect and pili sect, I''m afraid it''s impossible to determine whether the monk is the true legend of Buddhism. "Where are the Buddhists?" The old Chen family frowned out of the city: "I''ll go and have a look." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 135 The old man all the way to the west, and then far away to see, in the wilderness, there is a light of gold, rushed to the sky. When he came near, he could see that thousands of soldiers were charging in formation. And it''s not someone who stands in their way, it''s a forest. Bodhi tree. Dense trees, thick roots, iron stems and twigs, block the sky and block the sun, encircling a battalion of officers and soldiers in Chang''an. If you want to pass, you don''t even have a place to go. The soldiers cut down one forest after another, but immediately more bodhi trees grew up, always blocking the way of the army. Outside the forest, a grey monk sat on the ground with his palms folded and recited in silence. The monk''s clothes were shabby. He looked young, but his face was covered with wind and frost. I don''t know how long the journey took. It was from him that the Chen family saw Jin Hui from afar. Surrounded by Bodhi forest, Chang''an generals and soldiers bent their bows and arrows one after another, and then shot upward at the outside of the forest. The arrow rain flew over the Bodhi forest and then fell towards the young monk. The monks just read sutras with their eyes closed. And those arrow rain fell on his head, as if they met an invisible barrier, lost their strength and fell to the ground. So I saw a pile of arrows on the ground in front of the monk, and he himself was safe and sound. Monks don''t fight back, and bodhilin just blocks the way of the army and does no harm to everyone. But the army is blocked here, unable to move. Looking at the young monks from afar, the Chen family thought that they were really Buddhists. It has been heard before that Buddhist practitioners are the first to cultivate the mind and refine the spirit. After that, the spirit is revealed to the outside world, affecting the body and the outside world. When the cultivation reaches a certain level, all things are empty, free from dust, explore and break through illusory barriers, and be free from foreign enemies. Although it does not hurt people, it is difficult for the enemy to hurt him. So the arrow rain came to the young monks, and they fell on the ground automatically. The Bodhi forest is a means of making magic out of a vacuum. It is similar to the Taoist Dharma. The inner spirit influences the external world, and the precious tree blossoms and produces something out of nothing. The attack is not strong, but the defense itself is more than enough. At present, the young monk arranged the Bodhi forest, and in turn, besieged thousands of soldiers and soldiers, and it was difficult to escape. Take the five steps to the Chen family. As for the Buddhist practitioners, he has only heard about them, but he has not met them face-to-face. He does not know the details of each other''s magical powers, so he is on special alert at this moment. Feeling his gaze, the young monk opened his eyes and looked around. Chen''s family suddenly accelerated at his feet, and his body was flying vertically. In a breath, he rushed to the other party''s body less than three feet away. He raised his hand to kill the dragon. The fierce and fierce Qi of the iron and blood weapons suddenly cleaved in front of the monks. Since the beginning of self-cultivation, the external practice acts on the inside. Everyone of the Chen family cultivates diligently and practices hard. Basically, their cultivation strength has been improved. The Chen family was originally the fifth level of cultivation, but after nearly half a year''s hard work, he successfully broke through the bottleneck for many years and reached the sixth level of martial arts. At the moment, the air between the two sides is squeezed to both sides. The young monk seemed a little surprised when he faced such a sharp blow. In particular, the bodhi tree in front of him was chopped by his opponent. The fight continued to fall on his head. The young monk sat still, his palms folded, and his mouth blared with the name of Buddha: "my Buddha is merciful." His body light gold, suddenly condensed into a solid, even into a towering mountain. This pale gold mountain, shrouds the monks, and isolates the opponent''s fist. The Chen family''s old dragon cutting fist cleaved on Jinshan. Jinshan was just shaking slightly, and there was no crack at all. On the contrary, he was shaken back by the tremendous force of the shock. The old man stepped back from the ground and regained his footing. He looked at the young monk again. The monks said: "the old man''s boxing is fierce and murderous. I have no choice but to offend him. Please forgive me." The Chen Clan always said in a deep voice, "who are you? Why help the eastern Tang Dynasty? " The young monk replied, "my name is Huiming. I traveled around the country under the orders of my master. When I first arrived here, I saw two armies fighting, and the dead and wounded were numerous. I wanted to intervene and hope that the two sides could strike off the war." The Chen family has been staring at him for a long time. Many soldiers surrounded by Bodhi forest, unable to see the scene outside, shot their arrows again. These arrows fell on the golden mountain that covered the monks, and all of them were broken into powder on the spot. Chen Clan always saw this, and his eyelids jumped: "I would like to thank you for your kindness to our army officers and men?" "I just hope that both sides will stop fighting. I don''t mean to help one side hurt the other." The young monk said, "it''s only for a moment that I obstructed the army''s way. When the people who fled for their lives went far away, I would never block you again."Chen Clan old hum a: "I am incompetent, not your opponent, you want to say what you can!" Huiming, a young monk, shook his head gently: "monks are compassionate. I really don''t mean to be enemies with my father-in-law. I just hope that all living beings will do less evil." Chen''s old man no longer said much and looked at the young monk coldly. Chen''s children, who had been with him for a long time, saw him from a distance, and quickly reported that more experts of the Chen family came. In the confrontation between the two sides, the arrows of Chang''an soldiers in Bodhi forest were almost empty. After a period of time, monk Huiming stood up from the ground. All of a sudden, the Bodhi forest that surrounded the people withered and withered gradually. Hundreds of officers and men rushed out. They came forward to surround the monks. The young monk Huiming was calm and said, "I just offended you." With that, he rose from the sky and went away across the crowd. Chen Clan old and fly to chase, suddenly heard a voice from afar: "since little master has come, why hurry to go?" Chen Jiezhi''s body shape appears in the distance, far away is a palm, hit the little monk Huiming. Huiming two palms together: "I don''t want to be enemies with anyone." The golden splendor condenses and once again manifests the Buddhist Xumi Jinshan, covering the whole body of young monks. Chen Jiezhi''s big cloud palm rolled up a fiery storm and bombarded Jinshan. Jinshan is just shaking, but it doesn''t hurt at all. Monk Huiming was in it and said, "if the benefactor is angry, I''d like to take a few palms for the benefactor to vent. I just hope that the benefactor will let go of other people and not kill evil again." He did not fight back, only relying on Xumi Jinshan to resist Chen Jiezhi''s attack. Chen Jiezhi said quietly, "that little master can get along well." After that, he clenched his fingers into a fist. It''s just a boxing pose. Before he moves, little monk Huiming is awe stricken. Sure enough, Chen Jiezhi''s next move is no longer a big Fengyun palm, but a chopping dragon fist just like the old Chen family. Moreover, he has a higher realm and a deeper level of boxing. With one punch, it seems that you can really kill the dragon and Phoenix. Huiming''s Xumi Jinshan is no longer shaking after this blow. But in the "click" sound, there is a tiny gap on the Jinshan mountain. Chen Jiezhi''s fists went out in a series, and the chopping dragon fist continued to hit the opponent''s Jinshan. There are more and more cracks on Xumi Jinshan, and they are expanding. "Almsgiver, you have a fierce fist." The young monks sincerely praised. But he still didn''t fight back. The young man sat in the air, his palms folded, his eyes closed and he recited in silence. Then you can see the inside of Jinshan, where there are many golden lotus flowers flying constantly to make up for the damage of Xumi mountain. Although the chopping dragon boxing is strong, the opponent defends with all his strength. Chen Jie can''t break into the mountain for one time. Both sides fall into a stalemate and compete for endurance. This is not Chen Jie''s strong point. However, he is not in a hurry, and he does not need the help of the old people of his clan. After a while, a large number of people approached from the distance, following Chen Jiezhi. Little monk Huiming didn''t care at first, but when the crowd got closer, he suddenly started and opened his eyes. It''s not because there are masters in the opponent''s array. But because the army that came with Chen Jiezhi sent some prisoners. These prisoners were soldiers of Tang Dynasty, who were rescued by little monk Huiming. He blocked the Chang''an soldiers who pursued the Tang army''s deserters, but after they fled, they ran into Chen Jiezhi''s pocket, and finally failed to escape. Seeing this, Huiming sighed: "the soldiers themselves will also be injured. Why should the two sides kill each other?" "Little master, you''ve just come to the eastern Tang Dynasty. Since you don''t know the truth, don''t get involved." Chen Jiezhi said. Huiming''s palms closed: "I meddle in my business. I just hope I can die less." He looked sad: "the poor monk did come to the precious land for the first time, but along the way, he has seen many people displaced by the war, and many people have been killed and injured." "No break, no stand." Chen Jiezhi said: "the eastern Tang Dynasty was tyrannical. If they were allowed to continue to rule, the people would only suffer more. Little master, now we can see that they are dead and wounded seriously, but I don''t know that if they are in power, we will have no way to live. " "It''s not a good policy to use violence against violence..." Before Huiming finished speaking, he was interrupted by Chen Jiezhi: "now, little master, why don''t you intervene in the war between the two sides by virtue of his profound cultivation?" He looked at Huiming: "seeking truth from facts, Chen admitted that little master''s cultivation is very strong. If you continue to fight, my chance of winning is smaller. If you want to leave, I can''t stay. However, you are not good enough to be in charge of this business today! " Chen Jiezhi said, raising his hand. Chang''an soldiers, who were taking care of the prisoners of the Tang Dynasty, immediately took up the knife in his hand and pointed the blade at the prisoners."I never want to bully the weak." Hui Mingyan said: "I just hope that the benefactor will be merciful and will not create evil." "Buddhism praises compassion. It is said that the Buddha saved the pigeons, cut meat to feed the eagle, and saved the pigeons, so that the eagle would not starve to death." Chen Jiezhi said coldly, "little master, do you really believe in Buddha''s compassion, or do you just listen to a story like Chen On Huiming''s childish face, on the contrary, he showed a smile: "monks don''t lie. I just hope that the benefactor will keep his promise and not deceive a monk." After that, the golden mountain, which covered him, was really slowly dispersed. All the people present, including the soldiers of Tang Dynasty under the knife edge, were stunned. "Little master, sacrifice oneself to save others, admire, admire." Chen Jie looked up and down at each other, and finally waved: "take it down!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 136 When monk Huiming was arrested, people looked at him and became strange. "I dare to ask you, little master, you can''t even protect yourself right now. Chen wants to kill again. What do you do?" When Chen Jiezhi arrives at Huiming''s back, he sticks his palm close to the back of the opponent''s heart, and he will not give the other party a chance to show the magic power of Buddhism. "I have no choice but to try my best." Hui Ming put his hands together: "I believe that everyone in the world has good intentions, but he may be forced by the situation. If the external environment does not compel people to be helpless, we should not be hostile to each other." Chen Jiezhi said slowly, "but now even little master, your life is also in the hands of Chen. You can''t even save yourself if you do it. Little master, if you really want to save people, you might as well get rid of yourself and put down your words. If Chen dares to kill, you will retaliate and kill Chen''s nephew. In this way, Chen may be afraid, and the lives of the Tang army and yourself will have to be saved. " "What you said is a way." The young monk said: "but this method, the poor monk really can''t do it." Chen Jiezhi waved his hand and ordered his men to take away the prisoners of the Tang Army: "do you know, little master, these people can live as long as they put down their weapons and surrender?" Huiming said: "I don''t know, but the benefactor has the virtue of good life. This is the blessing of all living beings." "Those who have the virtue of good life are the city masters of Chang''an." "We are just following your Majesty''s example," Chen said Monk Huiming said, "that''s great..." However, he was interrupted by Chen Jiezhi again: "however, Chen has just said something, but there has never been any falsehood. If we fall under the knife of the eastern Tang Dynasty, no one can survive!" Monk Huiming looked heavy: "if the poor monk has a chance, he will also save people from the East Tang sword." "If you have a chance, it''s hard to say." Chen Jiezhi personally escorted him back to Chang''an: "it''s up to my majesty to decide." Monk Huiming was sent all the way back to Chang''an. Zhang Dongyun can''t help but smile when he understands the whole story. Mr. Wu Yun, who was projected by him, told Chen Jiezhi to return to Hexi county to continue to open up territory, and then led the young monk to Daming Palace. At the same time, he called Shen Herong. The girl turned into a young scholar, dressed in white, sitting at the head of Zhang Dongyun. Mr. Wu Yun takes the monk down in the hall. Huiming adjusted his clothes and looked up at Zhang Dongyun, who was shrouded in brilliance above. He put his palms together: "poor monk Huiming, I''ve met the city Lord." Zhang Dongyun sat on the top without opening his mouth. The scholar in white chuckled: "I heard that the little master imitated the Buddha to cut meat and feed the eagle?" Hui Ming said: "I was taught by my master since childhood, and Buddhist disciples should be compassionate." "Mercy?" The scholar in white laughs: "it''s just power." Huiming''s palms closed: "the benefactor is heavy. The Buddha just can''t bear to die. He has to give up himself." "It''s better to give up oneself than to give up others." The scholar in White said calmly, "but still do not change the nature of power domination." He looked at the young monk calmly: "the eagle just wants to eat the meat of pigeon. Why does it want to eat the meat of Buddha? The Buddha gave his own flesh, but that was based on his taking away the eagle''s right to choose. " The scholar said with a smile: "yes, the eagle has one choice left, that is, do not eat Buddha''s meat, and then starve to death." Huiming frowned: "is it natural survival of the fittest? The Buddha cut meat and fed the eagle, but he hoped that both birds could survive and that both lives could be saved. " "It is the Buddha who decides the survival of the fittest." The scholar said casually: "he can choose to eliminate only one or both, but he finally chooses not to eliminate two." Huiming frowned more and more tightly. The scholar''s tone was always relaxed: "in this story, of course, I can see the compassion of Buddha, but I can also see that all living beings are unequal. Buddha can decide his own life and death, can decide the life and death of pigeons, can determine the life and death of eagles. But the eagle, he can only choose to resist the Buddha to die, or to live according to the Buddha. " Hearing this, Huiming looked more relaxed: "all living beings are always equal, but most people are fascinated by practice, so it''s difficult to see the nature of mind. Buddha is only one step ahead, and all living beings can become Buddhas through practice." "Is that so?" The scholar asked, "it seems that the reason why Eagles eat pigeons is that Eagles practice more than pigeons and are closer to Buddha." "killing karma is an evil karma. I can''t understand this view. In the next life, the eagle becomes a dove, and the pigeon becomes an eagle Hui Ming said. The scholar said with a smile: "so the eagle of this life is the pigeon of the previous life, and the pigeon of this life is the eagle of the last life." Huiming''s two palms in one hand: "retribution for injustice and endless reincarnation. The Buddha is merciful, self sacrifice to save each other and cut off the criminal cause.""Well said, so the Buddha is not in charge of their life and death, nor is he saving them, but is waking them up?" The scholar clapped: "if the eagle refuses to eat the Buddha''s flesh and dies, it''s its own obsession. It can''t be regarded as the killing industry of Buddha, is it?" "Naturally..." Huiming said half, but some hesitation. Zhang Dongyun suddenly knocked on the armrest of the chair: "that''s it." The scholar in white smiles and stops speaking. Little monk Huiming looks up. "The man you want to save will not die, but you hinder me from doing things in Chang''an." Zhang Dongyun imitates the voice of the evil emperor. I''m sorry that I didn''t know the truth. The elder has the virtue of good life, and does not make many murders. I admire him very much. To show my apology, if you have something to tell me, I will do what I can. However, I beg your pardon. The war is not the blessing of the people after all. If we can have a peace talk and truce, it will benefit all the people. I hope you will think twice. " Hearing this, Zhang Dongyun did not get angry, but said, "under my rule, the common people are happier than under any other rule." Huiming opened her mouth, but she choked. At this time, the scholar in White said again: "facts speak louder than words. Little master, you might as well walk around Chang''an, and then walk under the rule of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Everything is self-evident." "The benefactor is right." Monk Huiming nodded: "I had planned to go to Xinyuan County in the north of the eastern Tang Dynasty. I met some villagers who had fled there before, and said that there was a magic dragon there, which made the local people have to leave their hometown. I want to go there and help the people drive out the magic dragon. " What he said was unintentional, but the other two in the hall listened intentionally. "Magic dragon? It''s rare. " Zhang Dongyun''s tone seemed casual: "I will not blame you for bringing this magic dragon back to Chang''an, Hexi county." When monk Huiming heard this, he was a little surprised, but he immediately agreed to come down: "as long as I can capture this demon, I will bring it back for the elder." He does not lie, Chang''an does not send people to stare at him, he left, will certainly bring back the magic dragon. If you don''t catch it, you''ll come back and explain it. "Set out later, and someone will be with you." Zhang Dongyun said. Monk Huiming thought he was spying on him, but he didn''t mind: "if I understand, I will follow the arrangement of the elder." The young monk left the hall. In the hall, the scholar in white changed back to a ten year old girl. "Why bully children?" Zhang Dongyun''s tone is calm. "He''s too tender. How can he be so easily shaken if he changes his bald head? The little sister didn''t go around him Shen He Rong said with a smile: "however, it''s not easy to cultivate the seventh state of Buddhism at a young age. It''s true that Buddhism talks about epiphany, but the more so, the more it shows that the young monk is gifted." Little monk Huiming, who is only 16 years old, has reached the seventh level of Buddhism and Xumi realm. Even with Shen He Rong''s vision, he is also a genius in Buddhism. Zhang Dongyun didn''t give much comment on monk Huiming. He just looked at Shen and said, "you really play harder than before." "I''ll make you laugh." After Shen and Rong laughed, he looked serious: "although YECHUAN county and Xinyuan county are far apart, they should be eleven elder brothers." Aokong, the "king of ape and dragon", is also the blood of two demons: the demon ape and the magic dragon. Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly. He was puzzled. Are you going to be beaten in the face? When talking with Shen and Rong before, they both judged that as long as there was no big accident, aokong, who was in a bad state, could only become a mountain moving demon ape, not a magic dragon. Is it really a big accident? Zhang Dongyun was curious. What''s the change out of the situation? "I will go to Xinyuan county with the little monk again." Shen He Rong''s childish face was full of seriousness. "I''ll give it to twelve sisters." Zhang Dongyun nodded. "Although the younger sister has recently broken through to the eighth level, there may have been new changes in which side of the 11th brother, and we have to guard against it." Shen and Rong said: "Qingtian eye little sister is still carrying, if there is a situation, then maybe need big brother''s advice." "Don''t worry." Zhang Dongyun said. Shen and Rong, as the maid of Daming Palace, went on the road with little monk Huiming. At the beginning, Huiming thought that Chang''an city sent people to watch him to prevent him from escaping secretly. But at the moment, looking at mingyixue, who looks a few years younger than himself, he has some doubts about the intention of the Lord of Chang''an. With a simple nature, he couldn''t help but review himself, who used to treat a gentleman''s belly with the heart of a villain.Huiming finds the girl in front of him and looks at his head quietly. Noticing Huiming''s eyes, the girl quickly lowered her head. Huiming asked with a smile, "what''s the matter?" The girl hesitated a little, and her voice was clear and crisp: "brother, your hair..." Huiming suddenly said, "yes, there are not many Buddhist disciples here. No wonder you are curious. The poor monk is a monk. After shaving, he naturally has no hair." The girl regained her composure and nodded her head like a little adult: "I see." Huiming can''t help but smile at this, and takes the girl out of the city. The girl straightened her hat. There is a sky blue pearl in the hat. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 137 Through the blue sky eye on Shen He Rong''s head, Zhang Dongyun in the Daming Palace watched them leave Chang''an. It''s hard to make a conclusion whether the magic dragon is aokong or not. If so, I hope they will succeed in bringing each other back. Zhang Dongyun was sitting on the back of his chair, looking at the mirror of water waves reflected in his eyes. From Longbei County, where Chang''an is located, to Xinyuan County, with Huiming''s strength, it still takes some time. While they were on their way, the city Lord Zhang put his mind on his Tianshu temple. Guard experience task, now is very close to the standard. However, there is still a long way to go in building experience tasks. Zhang Dongyun recalled similar things on his previous blue star, while comparing the current reality of Chang''an city. First of all, business and taxation should be planned first. At present, the eastern and western cities of Chang''an have their own responsible persons. However, in addition to the eastern and western cities, Chang''an city should continue to develop commerce and trade and expand its network. Especially now, in a broad sense, Chang''an is not only the coverage of the invincible City, but also the more peripheral Longbei County, as well as Hexi county which is gradually incorporated into the half way. If there is a business like Turquoise crystal or wood, you can also give it to a special person to expand the way. Mr. Wu Yun doesn''t have to pick up his own business. In terms of tax revenue, with Longbei county and Hexi County under control, all local affairs should be brought under their own administrative framework. Imperial power does not go to the countryside, which is definitely not allowed. Of course, limited to the cost of message transmission, even in this world where practitioners have great powers and move mountains and seas, we still need to work hard in this respect to see the results. It is believed that Longbei county and Hexi county need to establish their own translation context. The bottom of the capillary convergence, came to the Tianshu palace, also need a unique large blood vessels. Chang''an city also needs transportation and communication departments on blue star. These two departments are even more important in order to gain authority in local areas. The future control scope and influence scope of Chang''an city can not be limited to Longbei and Hexi counties. From this point of view, agriculture, water conservancy and so on should be upgraded. Chang''an City initially received a large number of refugees, which could solve the most important problem of food. Relying on the invincible City, Lord Zhang forced the cultivation of heaven and earth, played with his life and helped the seedlings, and used a large amount of aura as fertilizer, and even affected the climate around the heaven and earth to a certain extent, so that he could harvest a large amount of food in a short time and solve the problem of eating for the people in the city. But this method can only be used within the invincible City, not outside the invincible city and outside the Qinzhou government. Of course, he can grow crops and vegetables in the city, and then transport them to various places. But if it''s not time, Zhang Dongyun doesn''t like this unhealthy way of operation. ¡­¡­ Besides, it took him a lot of trouble. The lazy City Lord Zhang still hopes to control the majority of the people and move on by themselves. Do it yourself, get enough food and clothing. Of course, he can help at the beginning. For example, Tiangong temple can cooperate with the agricultural and water conservancy departments under his highness Tianshu to innovate agricultural tools, even to select good varieties, and even to study high-efficiency fertilizers in the world. After the success of the city, through the efficient network, open branches and scattered leaves to all parts of the city. Now, it''s just the shelves that need to be put up first. City Lord Zhang Dongyi hammer, West a stick, little by little will Tianshu Royal Highness under the jurisdiction of the Department out. In fact, it''s OK to say that as a traveler from the blue star society, there is something Zhang Dongyun really cares about. Banks. If an advanced financial system can be established, it will have a great impact on the world with the background of feudal society. At the beginning, it is even possible to reduce the dimension and attack the neighboring regimes. You can''t kill them without force. However, when the economic and real sticks hit the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty, they must get twice the result with half the effort. Before the other side joined the war, they were in chaos. Maybe they will be sent back to the slave society But the embarrassment is that Lord Zhang himself does not know how to play the game. At best, he knows only a little. At present, Chang''an''s talent reserve does not have similar talents. After a few reminders, the other party immediately enlightened and built a blue star financial system from scratch. City Lord Zhang can only bury this idea back in his heart. However, there is a foundation for the existence of such things as money banks and bill houses. The world has gradually taken on a similar prototype. After all, the world here is too vast, too big. There are too many metal currency bands, which are too inconvenient for most people. Br > if the reform of the temple of heaven is too busy, the news will spread quickly.The crowd rushed to tell each other, all excited. Similar departments should focus on relevant talents rather than merely taking force as the standard. In addition to the practitioners, many ordinary people also moved their minds. Of course, there are few who can stand out. After all, the practitioners who competed with them have outstanding conditions besides military force. Magic and martial arts may not have an advantage in this respect, but Taoist and Confucian practitioners are different. On the contrary, they may not be much better than ordinary people when they are in the first place. But the spirit is vivid and the mind is agile, which makes it easier for them to learn knowledge or deal with analytical affairs. The higher the realm, the more so. In several dynasties, the bureaucratic system above the court, and most of them were Confucian practitioners, which was the reason. If people want to compete with them, they have to be different in some aspects. However, as long as Chang''an city gives hope, everyone''s mind is eager. Zhang Dongyun is happy to see his success, but he doesn''t care whether the other party is mortal. As long as you can help him with his work. It''s not limited to one type of talent. When Zhang Dongyun was busy with the affairs of Tianshu hall, Guo Zi, the leader of Hanshan sect, suddenly sent a message. "People of Northern Qi Dynasty?" Zhang Dongyun raised his eyebrows slightly. Guo Zi nodded: "there is an elder of our sect who went north to visit the Northern Qi Dynasty when he was young, and made some friends there. As a result, this time, an old friend of his came to the door and arranged a line in the middle, saying that the king''s room of Northern Qi intended to send envoys to Chang''an to see your opinions. " In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun''s eyes turned. Then he projected the dark cloud, and Mr. Wang said, "yes." Guo Zi quickly quit and went to contact with the middleman to inform the Northern Qi that Chang''an was welcome. After the news passed, the Northern Qi Dynasty also quickly gave a reply. The mission was immediately formed and set off for Chang''an. The Deputy envoys of the Northern Qi Dynasty made public appearances and ran back and forth to take charge of specific affairs on the road. Zhengshi stayed in the chariot all day long, and no one was seen. In his car, in addition to himself, there was a young woman. However, they sat opposite each other, just chatting with each other. "Your Highness, Chang''an is really so powerful that the upper and lower officials of the eastern Tang Dynasty could not do anything about it?" Asked the woman. The man in Xuanyi in front of her was Gao Jun, the sixth son of the current leader of the Northern Qi State, who was also the official envoy of the Northern Qi mission. It was he who pushed the Northern Qi''s diplomatic mission to Chang''an. "Younger martial sister Yang, just like before, just call my elder martial brother." Gao Jun said with a smile. Yang Yulin, a direct disciple of wutianfeng, a famous Northern Qi school, shook his head with a smile: "this time, your highness is a good envoy, or it is better to follow the rules." Gao Jun smiles and no longer corrects: "if you want to really say that the eastern Tang Dynasty was up and down, it was not necessarily a Chang''an city. At least, Li Xuanxin, Hong Xiao, and Qingye, the three level nine masters, have yet to move, and many level eight masters have not moved. It is too early to say that Chang''an is unbreakable. Of course, they also proved that at least two level 8 masters could not attack them. Chang''an must be a giant on one side. " Yang Yulin nodded his head first, and then said, "however, there may be mistakes and omissions in the news from the eastern Tang Dynasty. Li Yi and situ Jinsheng may not be the only masters planted in Chang''an city." "Yes, so I said at least two." Gao Jun nodded with a smile: "they are likely to have ninth level masters." Yang Yulin said: "it is a giant indeed." The internal situation of the Northern Qi Dynasty is different from that of the eastern Tang Dynasty. The Gao family of the Northern Qi Dynasty was not as powerful as the Li family in the eastern Tang Dynasty. In the Northern Qi Dynasty, in addition to the present King of Qi is the Ninth level master, there are also five ninth level masters. They are each in charge of the sect, and are known as one of the giants. One of them is the fog peak. Although there are often contradictions between the five forces, they sometimes unite to suppress the royal family. The relationship between the royal family and these five sects is also divided. Sometimes there are disputes, but there are often alliances. The king of Qi''s sons, the most outstanding ones, were all admitted to these five schools. In recent years, the situation in Northern Qi is quite strange. Gao Jun and others were scattered among the five major sects. The royal family supported them and became more and more powerful in their respective sects. They almost had the potential to win the helm of their respective sects. But on the contrary, it almost extinguished their hopes of succeeding to the throne. On the one hand, they were forbidden to be close to the core power, on the other hand, they were supported to compete for the throne, and their status in the royal family was constantly rising.Both sides are constantly betting on Gao Jun and others, and are constantly on guard against them. Both draw in, but also exclude, hope to be able to take advantage of the opposite, with their own internal and external cooperation. Gao Jun and others are well aware of their own situation and seek capital for themselves. The whole Northern Qi Dynasty formed a very strange balance. "If it had not been for the second brother''s constant obstruction, this visit would have taken shape." Gao Jun looks out of the car. There was a good relationship between the Northern Qi Dynasty and the eastern Tang Dynasty, and even formed alliances to fight against other dynasties. Among them, the second son of the king of Qi is the key person who acts as a bridge. With the rise of Chang''an, Longbei county is bordering on Beiqi. The reason why the reaction of the Northern Qi Dynasty was slower than that of the Western Zhou Dynasty was because of the internal disputes among various forces. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 138 Before that, the Northern Qi Dynasty had different internal attitudes towards the civil strife in the eastern Tang Dynasty and the rise of Chang''an. His Highness''s idea is naturally to unite with the eastern Tang Dynasty and attack from north to south to destroy Chang''an city. And many others are ambiguous. Most people''s idea is to keep Chang''an as a headache for Dongtang. On the other hand, the eastern Tang Dynasty was implicated in Chang''an City, so he did not have the energy to care about the Northern Qi Li Chu, and the second Royal Highness lost a big Olympic aid. The dispute between the two sides led to the final decision of the king of Qi. He agreed to Gao Jun''s request to send an envoy, while his internal name was to use the opportunity to find out the truth of Chang''an city. "What if Chang''an doesn''t accept your Highness''s kindness?" Yang Yulin asked. Gao Jun was playing with two iron walnuts: "it depends on the reason. If they just think highly of themselves and don''t want to cooperate with me in Northern Qi Dynasty, then let them go and let them slowly knock with the eastern Tang Dynasty. If they chose one of my brothers, it would be a different story... " Gao Jun looked peaceful: "in that case, Chang''an should be destroyed as soon as possible." Yang Yulin said: "do you need to contact paili for early preparation?" "Don''t disturb the old master first." Gao Jun plate walnuts in one hand, the other hand waved: "of course, I will not be stupid enough to have a face-to-face conflict with others in Chang''an. It is definitely not too late to plan again after leaving." He said with a smile: "if we want to clean up Chang''an, we can''t frown at Gao Jun, and then stretch it out:" interesting. It''s really an interesting place. This trip didn''t come in vain. " They landed in the city of Qinzhou, and then set off from the city to Chang''an City from the ground. After entering the mountain, they saw the first outer city and the inner city. Some of the Northern Qi people were speechless. When you see the Daming Palace in the middle of the sky, everyone is even more shocked. As soon as Gao Jun got out of the car, he couldn''t wait to ask, "what''s the palace in the sky?" Without waiting for someone to answer him, a voice came out of the courtyard of Tianshu hall in front of him: "drive into the inner city? The king of Qi didn''t have this treatment standard. " Gao Jun, the sixth highness of the Northern Qi Dynasty, was stunned when he heard the speech. For the first time, he didn''t know whether the king of Qi was worthy of this standard, but subconsciously said, "nobody mentioned it when entering the city gate..." However, before he finished speaking, the voice in Tianshu hall sounded again: "take it." The two voices burst out of Tianshu hall at the same time. A momentum like a river surging, sword light as if match refining. One was as swift as thunder, and his legs burst out in a series of wind and thunder. The former is Han Zhe, the elder of Dahe Longmen. The latter is Hu Yingjie, a member of the Hu family. After Hu Ming pleaded for mercy, Hu Yingjie was able to get rid of the coolie for the time being. At the moment, he and Han Zhe, two men from the seventh level of martial arts, rushed to Gao Jun together. Gao Jun responded with a smile: "this is the way to treat guests in Chang''an. Do you deliberately find fault and make people difficult?" He drew out his soft sword from his waist. The light of the sword was covered with mist, and the man almost disappeared. It is the fourteen swords of the fog sky peak, which is the famous school of the Northern Qi Dynasty. The foggy sword light seems weak and ethereal, but it successfully blocks Han Zhe''s sword light in the Yangtze River. At the same time, with the help of sword light, Gao Jun successfully avoided Hu Yingjie''s thunder running legs. The sword light, like fog and illusion, even went up against the "River" and rolled back to Han zhe himself. But at this moment, there was a thunder in the sky. Green thunder fell, almost hit Gao Jun a somersault. ¡°¡­¡­ The thunder method of Qingyun temple Gao Jun almost scolded. Isn''t it that Qingyun temple and Chang''an city don''t deal with each other? Why are there still experts in Qingyun temple? In the courtyard of Tianshu hall, a young Taoist sits cross legged, with the yuan baby on his head already out of the body and wrapped in thunder clouds. Just like Hu Yingjie, Gu Hechuan, a traitor of Qingyun temple in Chang''an City after his imprisonment. Gu Hechuan Yuanying had no worries about leaving the body. He immediately let go of his hands and feet and acted like an endless chain of green thunder. He not only called Gao Jun, but also swept Yang Yulin and others in. Poor Yang Yulin is also regarded as the most top talented descendant of the younger generation of wutianfeng. At a young age, he reached the level of the sixth level of martial arts and became famous all over the Northern Qi Dynasty. But now she has to face Gu Hechuan, the former elder of Qingyun temple and the seventh Taoist state, who is still superior to her. Gu Hechuan Yuanying was out of the body, and the power of the magic increased greatly. All the people in Northern Qi Dynasty were shaken by green thunder. Only Gao Jun, who is also in the seventh state, can still parry in the face of this chain of green thunder. His cultivation strength is similar to that of Li Qiong, the ninth imperial highness of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Both of them are about to break through to the eighth level.But at the moment, faced with the siege of the three seventh level masters, Gao Jun is also a little weak. He snorted, and the soft sword of his right hand flew out directly and threw it at Hu Yingjie. While Hu Yingjie is in good condition, Gao Jun suddenly gets out with both palms. The cold wind blows hard and hits Han zhe on the other side. Martial arts master''s blood, this moment seems to be frozen. Han Zhe, who was facing his edge, felt as if his whole body would be frozen for a moment. An idea flashed through his mind: the unique skill of the royal family of Northern Qi Dynasty, cold sky god palm! Gao Jun''s cultivation strength was slightly better than Han Zhe. At this time, his unique skill of surpassing tianwu''s 14 swords was put into practice, which made Han zhe feel a little suffocated. Although the other side is Wutian peak, he is also a unique skill of the Northern Qi royal family. Seeing Gao Jun using the cold God palm, Yang Yulin and other disciples of wutianfeng were also shocked. Gao Jun did not look at Yang Yulin and others, but forced Han zhe back with one hand, and immediately ran away outside the city of Chang''an. Unfortunately, although he got rid of Han Zhe and Hu Yingjie, before he could step forward, a green thunder fell immediately. Gao Jun forced one hand to break the sky thunder, but the thunder and lightning scattered but not disorderly, still around his body activities. A blue sea of thunder and lightning surrounded him from all directions. It is the Yin and Yang thunder sea of Qingyun temple. Gao Jun finally overcame the thunder sea bombardment, and Hu Yingjie and Han zhe continued to surround him. "You want to die!" Gao Jun is cruel, ready to fight for his own injury, but also to hit a person, and then escape. But at this time the sky suddenly came a cold voice: "under your Majesty''s eyelids, entangled for such a long time, what kind of system?" Blood red suddenly covered the heads of the people. Then a bloody Phoenix fell from the sky. In the eighth state, the blood shadow old devil who has been studying "the Phoenix blood book" comes to the scene. Gao Jun has no room to struggle and is soon taken down. The seriously injured Gao Jun was handed over to Han Zhe and others. The bloody old man walked into the Tianshu Palace: "who can afford to disturb your majesty?" Mr. Wu Yun looked calm: "well done this time, hard work." He did not infuriate the blood shadow old devil, the old devil mood did not see ups and downs: "do your own next time." Two people tit for tat, outside the other people are silent, eye view nose, nose view heart, look down at their toes, as if there is no existence. "Do you want to be the enemy of the Northern Qi Dynasty But Gao Jun, who was captured, asked in a cold voice. Mr. Wu Yun passed by the bloody old devil, came to Gao Jun and looked down at him: "so what?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 139 The old man in black covered the sun in front of Gao Jun, as if the top of the cloud. Gao Jun''s breath was slightly smothered. From the tone of the other party, he could not hear bluff, only full confidence. If he said that the other side had no distractions and had no other enemies, but simply wanted to fight the Northern Qi Dynasty, Gao Jun could easily accept it. There are experts from the Ninth level and many from the seventh and eighth states. Such forces are worthy of serious treatment by a dynasty. There were also disputes and wars between the Northern Qi Dynasty, the Western Zhou Dynasty and the eastern Tang Dynasty. However, the other party has already offended the eastern Tang Dynasty, and the eastern Tang Dynasty is irreconcilable, even dare to offend the Northern Qi Dynasty? Is Chang''an city going to challenge the two dynasties at the same time? Gao Jun took a deep breath and looked at Mr. Wu Yun, but did not speak again. The other side was so arrogant that his eyes fell on the enemy. It was useless to say anything else. Instead, he was humiliated by the enemy. It was better to be silent. After the Northern Qi and Eastern Tang armies attacked Chang''an together, everything would be clear. However, he wanted to be silent at this time, but Zhang Dongyun did not agree. Mr. Wu Yun, who was projected, should take away the sixth royal highness of the Northern Qi Dynasty and other prisoners of the Northern Qi Dynasty and torture them. Other people are just Gao Jun and Yang Yulin. The former is the sixth son of the king of Qi, and he is also a high foot of Wutian peak. The latter is a rising star trained by Wu Tianfeng. In view of the complicated and delicate relationship between the royal family and the five major factions in Northern Qi Dynasty, Gao Jun and Yang Yulin can not only provide the details of the royal family and wutianfeng, but also squeeze information from other forces in Northern Qi. Lord Zhang was very satisfied with this. Of course, there is another scene in the Northern Qi Dynasty. The people waiting for reception did not wait for Gao Jun and others to return. They only waited for a reply from Chang''an city. Gao Jun and others violated the rules of Chang''an and disrespected the Lord of Chang''an, so they were arrested on the spot. Chang''an City clearly expressed dissatisfaction with the Northern Qi Dynasty, and demanded an apology from the royal family of the Northern Qi Dynasty and the people from wutianfeng. After receiving the news, the bodyguards of the Northern Qi Dynasty were stunned. he is as like as two peas, who never thought that Changan would fight against the eastern Tang Dynasty, but still dare to be so arrogant and rude to treat the Northern Qi Dynasty. Shouldn''t Chang''an take the initiative to contact the Northern Qi Dynasty, so as to jointly deal with the eastern Tang Dynasty? The bodyguard returned to God and scolded secretly in his heart. At the same time, he quickly sent the news back to the capital of the Northern Qi Dynasty. After Wang Du received the news, the most gloating one was undoubtedly Gao Jun''s second brother. He had always been in close contact with the eastern Tang Dynasty, and had always advocated to crush Chang''an with the eastern Tang Dynasty. Gao Jun, the sixth younger brother, contacted Chang''an, but now he was planted in Chang''an. Gao Zheng, the second royal highness of the Northern Qi Dynasty, almost laughed off his big teeth. However, on the face of it, he is still extremely concerned and distressed: "the sixth brother is pure and good-natured and easy to trust others, so that he was caught in the treacherous plot of Chang''an rude maniac, and now he is in prison. At present, we need to contact the eastern Tang Dynasty as soon as possible to send troops to attack Chang''an and rescue the sixth younger brother. The son minister is not talented. He is willing to lead the army in person and go to Chang''an. " His tone is very sincere, but his words can be heard by a middle-aged man''s eyelids jumping. Pure and good-natured Easy to trust others These comments on an ordinary person, there is no problem, in a way, even a commendation. However, the evaluation of a successor to the throne of the Northern Qi Dynasty is extremely damaging. Chen Xingwen, the elder of wutianfeng, who is resident in the capital of the Northern Qi Dynasty, coughed: "king, the situation is not clear at present, so we should not act rashly. Otherwise, the six princes are in Chang''an, and they are afraid it is not safe." Gao Zheng was happy to contact the eastern Tang Dynasty and lead troops to attack Chang''an, but if the situation was critical at that time, Gao Jun, his sixth younger brother, as a prisoner, might lose his life at any time in the face of the angry Chang''an people. "I''m going to save my sixth brother." Gao Zheng glanced at Chen Xingwen, the elder of wutianfeng: "the sixth brother is trapped in the Changan grottoes. The longer the time goes on, the more insecure he is." At this time, the king of Qi, who was on the throne, raised a hand. Chen Xingwen, Gao Zheng and others suddenly became quiet together. "Chang''an is rude. It''s because they have given up the possibility of forming an alliance with me." The king of Qi said slowly, "in this case, ZHENG''ER ordered people to go to Luyang city in the eastern Tang Dynasty." Gao Zheng was overjoyed: "yes, father." "It is possible that there is a long state of practice." The king of Qi continued: "if Li Xuanxin, Hongxiao and Qingye of the eastern Tang Dynasty don''t move, don''t act rashly, understand?" Gao Zheng nodded: "son minister understand, please rest assured, Chang''an is after all from his Eastern Tang Dynasty bow head to rise, of course, they must head in front." The king of Qi then looked at the worried Chen Xingwen: "ZHENG''ER first contacted the eastern Tang Dynasty, and my great Qi did not move for the time being. Chen Qing''s family can go to Chang''an to pacify his heart and find out the situation. At the same time, he tried to rescue jun''er and others by gentle means."Chen Xingwen breathed a sigh of relief and saluted to the king of Qi: "Your Majesty is full of thought, and I will obey the order." Coming out of the palace, elder Chen of Wutian peak was serious again. He told his disciples, "pass the letter back to the Mountain Gate as soon as possible, and give it to the headmaster and elder martial brother. Please make early arrangements. Gao Tiankai had a bad intention and intended to use Chang''an City in the eastern Tang Dynasty to consume his clan. " Gao Tiankai is the name of the king of Qi. The disciple of wutianfeng was shocked: "what about you, master?" Chen Xingwen said slowly, "we can''t ignore the cultivation of Gao Jun in our school. What''s more, Yu Lin is trapped in Chang''an with him. I''ll go to Chang''an to see if it can be rescued. If necessary, we can join hands with Chang''an to fight against the Northern Qi Dynasty. " "Master, elder martial brother Gao and elder martial sister Yang don''t know how to offend each other. If you go, Chang''an will be rude and rude?" His apprentice is still worried. "For a moment, I''m still up to it." Chen Xingwen smiles: "I won''t give the other party a chance to make trouble." He was able to represent wutianfeng as the capital of the Northern Qi Dynasty and dealt with the representatives of the royal family and other famous families. Besides the powerful power of the eighth frontier, he was flexible and good at communication and mediation. "If you tell the leader what happened here, he will make a decision." Chen Xingwen finally explained to his apprentice: "if he thinks it is necessary to unite with the other four schools to put pressure on Gao Tiankai, then I support his judgment." The disciple wrote it down firmly. He was ordered to leave and return to wutianfeng Mountain Gate. Chen Xingwen calmed down and left the capital of the Northern Qi Dynasty for Chang''an city. At the same time, Chang''an City Lord Zhang Da gradually subdivided his Tianshu hall. Some departments can be merged for the time being, and then subdivided for the second time when there is further demand in the future. At present, under the jurisdiction of his highness Tianshu, it is divided into six courts, namely, the business school, the Taxation Institute, the Tongyi court, the agricultural college, the culture and Education Institute, and the picket court. Above the six hospitals, Mr. Wu Yun personally led the personnel arrangement and general direction operation. At present, in addition to the six hospitals of Tianshu, there are three halls, namely Tianxun hall, which is responsible for punishment and arrest, Tiangong hall, which is responsible for engineering craftsmanship, and Tiansheng hall, which is responsible for medical and health care. Among them, his highness Tianshu has jurisdiction over the picket court in the six courts, and the Tianxun hall outside Tianshu checks and balances with the Tianxun hall. People in the city commit crimes, or know the law and violate the law, which can not be concealed from the city Lord Zhang. But he didn''t want to worry about them himself. It is most appropriate for different regulatory authorities to dispute each other. At present, this state is still relatively hasty and can be further upgraded in the future. Zhang Cheng thought more about the arrangement of personnel. From a practical and realistic point of view, Confucian practitioners have unique advantages in dealing with government affairs. In this respect, Taoists are inferior to them. But Zhang Dongyun doesn''t like the situation in which one family is dominant. How to design this still needs some consideration. Of course, there are more and more people who can take advantage of it. In the main hall of Tianshu hall, Mr. Wu Yun, who was projected by Zhang Dongyun, was sitting to receive a salute. "Thanks to the city Lord and Mr. Wu Yun, I, the Hu family, have been able to regain their freedom." It was Hu Yinghua, the head of the Hu family, who saluted Mr. Wu Yun. Behind him are several old Hu family members. On the other side are Xu Xingzhi, Hu Yingjie and Hu Ming. Xu Xingzhi delivered a message to the eastern Tang Dynasty through his old friends in the Tang Dynasty. The East Tang side immediately had a reaction. This is extremely rare, Chang''an took the initiative to contact the eastern Tang Dynasty. Lu Meng, the Prime Minister of the eastern Tang Dynasty, was in charge of this matter and wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to take advantage of Chang''an city. However, Xu Xingzhi didn''t give the old boss face at all and spoke directly. Lu Meng delayed a little, so he killed Fang Wu, the supervisor of Songyang academy, who was also captured by Chang''an city. Lu Meng had no choice but to act according to Xu Xing''s words. Xu Xingzhi''s Lion opened his mouth and only allowed the eastern Tang Dynasty to use the Hu family to exchange a prisoner from Chang''an in the seventh state. Lummon would not. Even if he paid for the upper martial arts, as the Prime Minister of the eastern Tang Dynasty, he could not have agreed to such a demanding requirement. The two sides bargained, and finally Xu Xing succeeded in exchanging for the owners of Hu family, including Hu Yinghua, who was also the seventh state, by Li Qiong, the prince of Liaohe County, and Taoist priest Huangye of Qingyun temple. Of course, this refers to the Hu family members who were captured by the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty. The person who betrayed Hu Yinghua, at present, continues to settle down in Chaohe County, the hometown of the Hu family, but he is always in a panic. Zhang Dongyun can understand the idea of changing Li Qiong and Huangye Taoist in the eastern Tang Dynasty. The former has outstanding potential, more than its four Li Dang, but also can affect Xuanyi''s mind. The latter is to sell good to Qingyun temple and urge Qingyun Temple master to deal with Chang''an.Compared with Qingye Zhenren, Hong Xiao, the dean of Baima academy, is more likely to attack Chang''an city without urging. Hong Xiaoxian failed to show up several times before, but it was an abnormal situation. In order to find out the reason of Hong Xiao''s abnormality and help him solve the problem, people often came to Baima Academy in the eastern Tang Dynasty recently. Then, naturally, I hope that President Hong can come and talk to Chang''an city. "People who make the right choices deserve something." Mr. Wu Yun looked at Hu Yinghua and said, "the Hu family can stay in Chang''an, Longbei county and Hexi county. There are also places where you can develop and reproduce." Hu Yinghua and a group of Hu family elders behind him, as well as Hu Yingjie and Hu Ming, all saluted Mr. Wu Yun: "thank the city Lord long en, Mr. Xie long en." Mr. Wu Yun sent Hu Yinghua and others. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun is refreshing the system task list. [the expansion of Tianshu hall has been subdivided and optimized, and all functions have been refined and optimized to adapt to the changes of the city''s expanding day by day. The city master has completed the construction task 5.2 and obtained 1000 points of upgrading experience] [construction task 5.3 - expansion of the city, increase of residents, education oriented, please establish and improve the mature four level education system of primary, junior, middle and high school] Zhang Dongyun Looking at the new task, I can''t help scratching my head. It''s appropriate for Shen He Rong to give this task away. She went out a while ago. In the palace, Zhang Dongyun turns his eyes to one side. There, in the water like mirror, the scene that Shen Herong saw with his blue sky eyes was reflected. These days, Zhang Dongyun also pays attention to the activities of Shen hecong and Huiming little monk. They have arrived in xinyuanjun, but have not found the dragon. After searching for information, I found several places, but in the end, they were all in the air. However, it is not so well-known for its cunning conditions. "But there are still some mistakes..." There was no one around. Shen Murong murmured to himself. In fact, he told Zhang Dongyun of Chang''an city through qingtianyan: "the temperament of the magic dragon is much more peaceful than that of the mountain moving devil ape, but the damage is not great when there are so many troubles." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 140 Zhang Dongyun understood Shen He Rong''s unspoken meaning: "do you think that the level of strength of this magic dragon is too low, and it may not be the 11th brother?" "Well, it''s really lower." Shen He Rong said in a soft voice: "the magic dragon is a kind of real dragon. It is arrogant and not bloodthirsty. However, if a person practices the magic way and loses his way due to demon blood, he will become a dragon, but it is extremely tyrannical, which is different from the real dragon." She hesitated: "if so, it should not be able to control its own power, so there is no possibility of retaining force, it is just wanton destruction, but now the scale of this is too small, whether there is a fifth state is hard to say." Zhang Dongyun asked, "so, what''s your conclusion?" Shen and Rong was slightly silent for a moment and replied, "first find out and have a look. If elder brother has news of mountain moving devil ape at the same time, the little sister will go to find the moving mountain devil ape first." Zhang Dongyun gave a "yes". Shen and Rong straightened the hat on his head and arranged the blue sky eye in a concealed way. She put down her hand, and then little monk Huiming appeared from afar. "There is news from Zhuangzhou government." Hui Ming said, "let''s go and have a look." The girl in front of him kicked the stone and murmured in a low voice: "every time it''s fake." Huiming couldn''t help laughing. Before going out, Mr. Wu Yun said that the little girl needed training and asked him to take it with him. Now it seems that, no matter how intelligent and precocious, he is still a teenager after all. Although Huiming himself is only 16 years old, but he has been meditating for many years and traveling alone. His temperament has been tempered to be extremely calm. "At least it''s a clue." He took the girl on the road and comforted each other as he walked along: "it doesn''t matter if we hit the air ten times. As long as we meet once, we don''t waste our efforts." The young monk looked out into the distance: "actually, it''s not false news. The magic dragon has come to these places, but left soon." As he thought, he said, "however, it''s really not a way to always pursue and search passively. Every place the demon dragon goes, it will cause damage. If only we could know its law of action and block it in advance." Next to the girl said: "the last time I looked at the map, I couldn''t see any rules, but the demon dragon just couldn''t get out of Xinyuan county." "It may be looking for someone or something." Huiming speculated. The little monk took out the map, and there were marks on the map where the magic dragon had appeared before. "If it''s really looking for something, it won''t leave or follow the same path until it''s turned over the whole county." Monk Huiming''s eyes brightened: "next, it''s more likely to go to places it hasn''t been to in Xinyuan county." "We don''t follow him, we go to the blank places on these maps, and wait for him to fall into the trap?" Asked the girl. Huiming nodded: "that''s it." After all, he should start with Shen and Rong. First, the two men were fighting for two times in a row. Every time I heard that magic dragon appeared in other places. But they were not discouraged, but more and more excited. This time, the news that the magic dragon was making trouble was also the location that Xinyuan county had never been to before. After determining the law of each other''s action, Huiming and Huiming immediately set out for the next target. On the map, there are only a few empty prefectures in Xinyuan county. Shen and Huiming felt the Yuanming mansion in the southwest of Xinyuan county. Here, there has not been any news of the disturbance by the magic dragon. They stayed and waited for two days, but there was no news. "It looks like it''s in the air again." The young monk comforted the girl beside him: "it doesn''t matter. There are only five prefectures left in Xinyuan County except Yuanming Prefecture." Having said that, monk Huiming himself knows that if magic dragon has found what he wants this time? Then the law of its action will change again. "Wait here for a moment, and I will go to pray." Huiming left Shen and Rong. "When I came out, I had enough money," Shen said Huiming smile: "still the same as before, poor monk, you buy your own water." After he left, Shen and Rong laughed and shook his head. Zhang Dongyun''s voice came out from the blue sky above his head: "it''s rare." Shen and Rong said with a smile, "it''s too tender." After that, she said with a big smile Could he be looking for pieces of fairy trace or something? Although I''m not sure, brother Shiyi did not get the immortal trace fragment "You should be right to deduce his law of action." Zhang Dongyun said calmly: "find him first." Shen and Rong nodded gently. At this time, she looked slightly moved.Above its head, someone flew through the air. At high altitude, people on the ground look like little black spots, which are hard for ordinary people to detect. But Shen and Rong were sensitive and immediately discovered. "The martial arts are invincible in cultivation. At least in the sixth state, they may be higher." The girl lowered her eyes: "to subdue demons and subdue demons?" I''m afraid the sixth level of martial arts is not enough to show the strength of the sixth level. Huiming came back at this time, pulled Shen and Rong and ran away. "Here it is." Hui Ming said in a deep voice, "it''s about 80 miles to the south of the city." Shen and Rong nodded and went on the road with him. Along the way, they found Kongshan, 80 Li to the south of Mingfu city. However, when the two of them approached Kongshan, they found that there was already a large group of people around Kongshan. Little monk Huiming tried to get information. "There are demon dragons around here. Qingxia villa is subduing demons and demons. Little master, don''t get close to them, so as not to be hurt by them." The people who surrounded the mountain stopped Huiming from going down the mountain. "Qingxia villa, where is it?" He asked Shen and Rong. Before entering Chang''an, Shen He walked alone in the eastern Tang Dynasty for a long time, and had some understanding of the upper and lower parts of the eastern Tang Dynasty. After entering Chang''an, most of the information interrogated by Mr. Wu Yun was also available for her free inspection, so Shen He Rong really knew Qingxia villa. "There are five top schools of wudaozong in the eastern Tang Dynasty. In addition to the Longmen River, which has been subordinated to Chang''an, there are Jingyue tower, baihongfeng, Lingxiao school and Qingxia villa." Shen He Rong, with the tone of Ming Yi Xue, looked like a little adult, but his childishness did not fade away completely. He said with a bit of ostentation: "the first leader of Qingxia mountain villa was not rigidly attached to blood inheritance. Instead, he passed on the position of villa leader to his son, but to his proud disciples. After that, all the generations of Qingxia mountain villa were able people. During this period, some people naturally wanted to pass on the position of the manor master to their descendants, causing many disputes. However, in the end, Qingxia mountain villa still did not become a martial Taoist family like the situ family, the Hu family and the Zheng family. However, the current generation of Qingxia villa is quite special. The first master in the villa is the master yunmo, the eighth level of martial arts, and the master of guixiong realm. And the second person in the village is the lady of the cloud villa master. " Shen and Rong said, looking at Kongshan in front of him: "but there is a question. Qingxia villa is far away. Why did you come to Xinyuan county so far to kill demons?" Huiming smiles: "maybe it''s the master of Yunzhuang who is eager for justice and can''t bear the people''s disaster? Don''t we come from Longbei County, far away "Bald brother said so." The girl smiles. Her mind is the same as Zhang Dongyun in Daming Palace. The villa leader of Qingxia mountain villa had better come to help the common people in danger and difficulties. Otherwise, if the other side has the same reason as Shen Herong to come to Xinyuan County, they will have to talk to this Qingxia villa. "It may be dangerous later. You wait here for the poor monk." Monk Huiming said to Shen and Rong. Shen Herong showed his magic fog robe: "if there is no Qingxia villa, I can wait for you here, but now there are other people''s interference, I still go in with you, capture the unreal dragon alive and bring it back to Chang''an, but we can''t lose the job that your majesty told us in person!" Looking at the girl who looked like a little adult, monk Huiming couldn''t laugh and cry: "it''s even worse if you are in danger." "I''m sure I won''t hold you back." In addition to the magic fog robe, the girl also lights up the cloud Luohua Gai, and even the gold lamp of Qingfu palace. Monk Huiming has yet to be advised, but seeing that Qingxia villa has begun to search the mountain, and time is running out, he can only sigh and take the little guy with him. This time, monk Huiming naturally hid his body shape and flew over the surrounding circle of Qingxia villa from mid air, close to Kongshan. As one of the five famous martial arts schools in the eastern Tang Dynasty, Qingxia mountain villa also has a large number of villagers and industries in addition to its own disciples. At this moment, thousands of villagers are joining in the mountain enclosure. Kongshan is a vast area, and thousands of people are scattered in it. Naturally, there is no trace. But a group of Zhuang Ding each other, have prepared the special rope, the rope has the glittering bright powder. These powders are not only used for marking, but also for cracking down on simple magic under sunlight, which is specially used to search for the magic dragon. On the highest peak of Kongshan, a middle-aged man has already stood. The man looks serious, his eyes scan the whole Kongshan. His eyes were sharp, and suddenly he turned to look into the distance. There, monk Huiming''s whereabouts were exposed and he had to show up. Shen and Rong controlled the magic fog robe with the cultivation of the fifth level of Taoism, but he could not escape the sight of this man. "Dare to ask, is it benefactor Yun?" Monk Huiming''s palms together."How many years has it been since the eastern Tang Dynasty that such a high-level Buddhist practitioner has not been seen? Yunmou is only heard. " Cloud Mo, the leader of Qingxia mountain villa, said slowly. "I heard that there was a demon dragon making trouble here, so I came here to capture the demon." Huiming replied. "The monk is compassionate. I admire him." Cloud Mo said: "however, this magic dragon, cloud must be fixed, monk please go back." Little monk Huiming was waiting to say something, but suddenly he heard something strange going on at the foot of the mountain. Shen Herong, Huiming and yunmo looked at it at the same time, and saw a flash of brilliance in the valley. Close to the glory of Qingxia mountain villa, all of a sudden, one by one stood still. The next moment, a group of people dance, ha ha, strange smile, like crazy. "The devil is reckless!" Cloud desert a big drink. In the eighth state, the martial arts master in the guixiong realm roared, and the gods and ghosts were frightened. Next to him, monk Huiming was shaking slightly. Shen Herong, who only shows the fifth state of Taoism, is more like falling into the air, relying on monk Huiming to hold her. And with a big drink from yunmo, those villagers at the foot of the mountain suddenly regained consciousness. And the light that flew out of the valley twisted in the air. Originally as transparent as the air, the figure was twisted and changed, showing a long body like white jade in the air. It''s not a dragon, but a real dragon! It is the magic dragon that people are looking for. The long dragon, about 10 meters in length, flies out of Kongshan mountain. But at this time, the pressure of the mountain was over his head. It is yunmo, the leader of Qingxia mountain villa, who jumps down from the top of the mountain and grabs his palm to the top of the magic dragon. The powerful force almost suffocates the magic dragon. But at this time, suddenly a golden light condenses, manifesting a towering Xumi mountain, blocking the palm of cloud desert. The eighth level martial arts master hits, Xumi mountain also shakes, the surface shows cracks. "Monk, get out of the way!" Cloud Mo drinks a way. Huiming clapped his hands together and sighed: "I''m entrusted to take this magic dragon. Please forgive me." "No way." Yunmo said calmly: "the magic weapon of the girl who came with you is the magic fog robe for forgetting the truth, isn''t it? It is said that the Taoist priest suiforgetting Zhenguan was arrested, and the magic fog robe was also lost in Chang''an, so you are people of Chang''an City? Yunmou and Chang''an City have no enmity, and do not want to offend Chang''an. But yunmou wants to find a demon ape to avenge him. The little devil who practices the magic dragon transformation knows the whereabouts of the demon ape. Yun must not let him Monk Huiming recited the name of Buddha: "the poor monk has to offend. I hope you can forgive me." While Huiming blocks the cloud desert, Shen and Rong rush to the magic dragon. Hearing what yunmo said, Shen and Rong''s eyes flickered slightly. At this time, because of being oppressed by the evil spirit of yunmu Wudao, the phantom dragon''s body shape also changed. She faded from the shape of a dragon and reappeared the appearance of a human being. She was actually a young girl. Her appearance was beautiful, but she did not look like she was 16 or 7 years old. "Sister, it''s dangerous here. Come back to Chang''an with us." Said the girl. Faced with the threat of cloud desert, the girl has no choice but to seek escape first. The girl Zhang Kaiyun luohuagai holds herself up with a cloud and flies to Kongshan with the girl in purple. "Sister, have you heard the name of aokong, the king of ape and dragon?" The girl suddenly asked. The girl in purple was stunned No, why do you ask that? " Her slightly flustered reaction fell into the eyes of Zhang Dongyun and Shen Herong, and immediately she had a few. "The ape Dragon King can change the dragon, and I heard that his magic dragon''s reform is unique. People become magic dragon, and their feet are not gold, but silver." The girl said with a smile. The girl in purple was more surprised: "you have seen The ape king "I didn''t, but I heard about it in Chang''an city." "The girl who was built by Wang Yi''an is the girl who answers the question "Which brother?" The girl in purple blurted out. The girl looked at the girl: "my sister is so concerned about the ape Dragon King. Have you never heard of his name?" The girl in purple took a deep breath: "little sister, tell me first, which brother of the ape Dragon King built Chang''an City?" The girl''s eyes flickered slightly: "in the past years, she was ranked the tenth with the ape Dragon King. Yang Li, known as" Sirius ", is the city master of Chang''an city." The girl in purple breathes a sigh of relief, then gets excited and grabs Shen Herong''s hand: "little sister, please inform the Lord of Chang''an and uncle yang to find my father!" She almost choked Shen Herong with this sentence. Chang''an City, Daming Palace, through the blue sky to see all this Zhang Dongyun, also look strange. I thought this sister was aokong''s Apprentice. I didn''t think about it. I haven''t seen her for 30 years. This 11 younger brother even created a man?www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 141 In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun rubbed his eyebrows. It''s not his fault that he and Shen Herong were surprised. According to the memory left by the evil emperor, or according to the inherent impression of their brothers and sisters, Ao Kong, the king of ape and dragon, could never get involved in such things as caressing their adopted children. Through the blue sky eye, Zhang Dongyun''s side is quite good. Over there, Shen and Rong rarely fell into a state of dullness, and his eyes were straight. For a moment, he did not know how to answer each other''s words. The girl in purple clutched her hand anxiously. "Are you the daughter of the ape king?" "Yes, my name is Ao Ying." The girl in purple replied, "I lost my father before. I''m looking for him." Shen He Rong asked, "is he here in Xinyuan county?" "We lost here. I''m not sure where he is now. I can only look for it first." Ao Ying replied. At this time, two people''s heads suddenly heard a huge noise. Looking up, you can see that yunmo, the leader of Qingxia mountain villa, has already made a real fire with little monk Huiming. Yunmo is no longer unarmed. The famous Qingxia spear of the eastern Tang Dynasty is in his hands. When a shot is pierced, the green light flashes, as if to pierce the whole Kongshan. His cultivation is higher than Huiming, and his shooting skills are sharp. The green light converges on the front of the gun, as if invincible. Although Huiming rallied Xumi Jinshan, it was still hard for Huiming to take this shot with the strength of the seventh level. "Benefactor Yun, I have offended you." The young monk said, and finally opened his palms and clenched his fist with one hand. The seventh realm of Buddhism is called Xumi. If you will Xumi mountain, you will have infinite power. It can condense and manifest the defense and protection of Xumi mountain, and can also take the initiative to attack and subdue demons and spread Dharma. Huiming''s thin body, but this moment broke out to sell martial arts strong people dare not despise the huge power. Under one blow, it seems that Xumi Jinshan smashes into yunmo. Cloud desert eyes are cold, a little blue light on the front of the gun, more and more cold. He is confident that if Huiming really dares to take his gun with his fist, he will pierce Xumishan with this shot. However, master Huiming passed on the magic power of Buddhism. In addition to internal practice, he also practiced Xumi''s subduing magic fist. The exquisite part of the fist style lies in the green haze spear on the cloud desert. Huiming''s fist was gentle and graceful, which just avoided the front of the gun. Then, from the side, it was as powerful as Xumi mountain and hit the shaft of Qingxia gun. The front of the gun was shaken open by Huiming''s fist. Yunmo shot down, abruptly take the gun, look unprecedented dignified, looking at the young monk in front of him. Although different from martial arts, most of them have their own external practice methods. However, martial arts is to control moves with the help of the body''s Qi and blood, while other paths of cultivation go through their own methods. For example, when the Taoist school forgets the truth temple, he has the hand to poke the dragon. When the disciples of the Taoist temple fight with others, they can also fight close to each other. However, for other ways of practice except martial arts, external practice is not the mainstream. It seems that the Dragon poking hand of forgetting Zhenguan. If he only uses this move to fight, yunmo is confident that he will be stabbed to death by his spear, even if he is the Taoist priest holding the dust. But now, the little monk, with his physical martial arts, took over his Qingxia gun? It''s a level lower than that of Shangxiu! "Master is good at cultivation." Yun Mo said slowly, "but that witch, Yun Mou is determined to get it!" After he said that, the green Xia gun in his hand turned into a Taoist green light and stabbed at the little monk Huiming. Before, yunmo was still on guard against whether there were more enemies around him, but at the moment he put down other distractions and went all out. In front of him is an enemy who needs his all-out efforts. In the eighth state, yunmo tried his best, and his momentum was different from that just now. The green light twinkled in succession, and seemed to cover the whole top of Kongshan for a time. This time Huiming didn''t even have time to speak. He was so absorbed that he resisted the attack of yunmo. Xumi subdues the devil fist by him to the extreme, as if moving a Xumi mountain to fly back and forth. Qingxia gun''s front is repeatedly hit by him, but Qingguang is more and more urgent and faster, which makes Huiming''s pressure constantly increase. If you keep it for a long time, you will lose it. If you continue for a long time, there will be loopholes. Yunmo, the leader of Qingxia mountain villa, is like a patient hunter, constantly oppressing Huiming and capturing Huiming''s flaws. However, the toughness of the little monk on the opposite side was far beyond his expectation. Since I have to concentrate and focus on the other side''s gun, I don''t want to do anything. It seems dangerous, but Huiming looks more and more peaceful. His mind is in a state of emptiness. Although yunmo is going all out, he is still worried about the escape of magic dragon. At the moment, Huiming has forgotten the magic dragon, Chang''an City, Shen Herong and even himself. There is only a little clear brightness on the platform to illuminate the trajectory of the opponent''s gun.Fortunately, Shen Herong did not forget him. When he took Ao Ying to break through the encirclement and escape, he let the cloud under his feet separate out a cloud, which was like a rope around Huiming''s waist and pulled him along. Although the cloud desert has the upper hand, Huiming is like a reef standing on the sea. It will not fall down even if the waves are pounding. Yunmo intends to bypass Huiming, but Huiming''s fist is always chasing his gun. The master of Yunzhuang was very angry and stabbed at the cloud that dragged Huiming. But just then, in the middle of the air, suddenly a little thick ink dispersed. The air, like a pond, the ink ripples and spreads. The flashing blade of the gun pierced into the thick ink, and the evil spirit disappeared. Cloud desert suddenly startled. In addition to Huiming, the other side also has a Confucian master? Just focusing on Huiming''s cloud desert was startled, and hastened to play a spiritual alert. But around, do not see the figure of home expert. Yunmo attentively observes and listens, but still can''t find each other. Is it that the strength of the other side is much higher than that of him? Yunmo is uncertain. Chang''an''s eyes smile through the palace. The ink, of course, was written by Shen Herong. But she didn''t do it now, but when she was close to Kongshan, she left ink in the air and ambushed in danger. Huiming didn''t notice, and yunmo didn''t notice either. But now, we leave Kongshan together. Shen and Rong choose this side on purpose. Yunmo chases after him and steps on one thunder after another. Under the effect of her magic, Huiming falls on the cloud Luohua cover and flies far away. Other martial artists of Qingxia mountain villa who intend to stop them are all blocked by ink. Yunmo didn''t know what was going on, but in a hurry he ran after Shen and Rong. But on the way, a huge ink mark suddenly appeared, covering more than one mu in the air. Cloud desert whole person almost one head bumps into Mo Li. He stopped in time, but the ink swept over him in turn. Yunmo can only crack the ink with his own spear. After the ink was removed, Shen and Rong and others were far away. ¡°¡­¡­ Chase Yunmo hesitated for a while, but still led people to chase: "we must stop people before they return to Chang''an!" Shen and Rong looked back: "there are not many places left in Xinyuan county. We''ll finish looking for it." Ao Ying is a little surprised. Yunmo and others are chasing after her. She thought Shen He Rong would suggest returning to Chang''an first. Shen and Rong didn''t explain much. He just controlled the clouds and flew to the last few prefectures of Xinyuan county. Although Ao Ying is uneasy, she still thanks Shen and Rong, and then points out the other party to find her father. "What if there is none in sinwon?" Shen He Rong asked. Ao Ying sighed: "two months later, it''s my birthday. If Dad remembers, he should go to meet me at the place appointed by me." Shen and Rong nodded and did not ask where the other party was. She looked at Huiming again. The other side is still standing still, in a state of emptiness and emptiness, which needs a little time to recover. At this time, if anyone moves him easily, it will immediately cause his automatic counterattack. The little monk''s two ears don''t hear about external affairs, so Shen and Rong have no scruples about talking to Ao Ying. "The inheritance is good. It has the shadow of Zhongyue temple, but it is somewhat different." She seemed to be talking to herself. Through the green sky eye, Zhang Dongyun listened, but slightly raised his eyebrows. In the memory of the evil emperor, there is no Zhongyue temple. But he was familiar with Huiming''s boxing. However, it did not originate from Zhongyue temple, but from Leiyin Temple destroyed by twelve Yanluo in the past. "It is said that after the Leiyin temple was destroyed, the monks who fled later built the Zhongyue, Bodhi and Lingguang temples." Shen murmured. Ao Ying in front of her listened and shook her head: "I don''t know." Zhang Dongyun, on the other side of the blue sky eye, was thinking. It''s no wonder that little monk Huiming is so skillful in boxing. Generally speaking, apart from the practitioners of martial arts and Taoism, Buddhists are the best at practicing Dharma, which is related to their way of practice. From the inside to the outside, the spiritual power bestows on the physical body. The stronger the spirit, the stronger the body will be. Even the strength and strength are more than the martial arts masters in the same realm. On the contrary, martial arts is from the outside to the inside. The stronger the body''s Qi and blood is, the stronger the spirit will be. The stronger the body is, the stronger the spirit and soul will be. All evils will not invade, and they will not be afraid of the attacks of other practitioners against the spirits. From another point of view, the two are also facing each other. If a warrior is injured, Qi deficiency and weakness will affect the spirit and become weak. If a Buddhist master breaks down, the body of Vajra will collapse quickly.In the aspect of physical body, Buddhist practitioners can barely compete with those of martial arts and Taoism. However, when it comes to the adaptability of moves, they are always better than those with strong martial arts. Huiming''s ability to cultivate Buddhism in the seventh level and fight against yunmo in the eighth level is not only because he has stepped into a state of clear mind, but also the quality he has learned all his life, which is even higher than that of Qingxia villa where yunmo was born. In Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun smiles a little. Huiming, however, let Shen and Rong expose something. Of course, it may be her own initiative to take this account. Monk Huiming withdrew from the empty state of Lingtai and wondered why Shen and Aoying did not return to Chang''an. "Sister Aoying and her father are separated. She is looking for her father in Xinyuan county." Shen explained. When Huiming heard his words, he said nothing more. He paid more attention to the people who chased them. As well as in the air is not emerging, blocking the cloud desert and other groups of thick ink. "Are there Confucian masters to help us?" Huiming asked. Shen and Rong did not change his face: "it may be Mr. He in the city. You have seen the bald brother." Thinking of the scholar in white, Huiming suddenly felt cold in his vest. The three soon toured the remaining capitals of Xinyuan county. However, aokong, the "ape Dragon King", has not yet been found. "Let''s go back to Chang''an first, and we''ll look for it later." Shen He Rong comforted Ao Ying. They set foot on the way back, but yunmo and others still refuse to give up. It''s not just Qingxia villa people following them. In the distance, another figure appeared: "did you fall in the hands of Chang''an people?" In the three offerings of the dark Pavilion in the eastern Tang Dynasty, the only remaining martial arts master Mu Hongyuan is lost in thought. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 142 Shen and Rong had previously been in Yuanming mansion and noticed that there were martial arts masters flying by in the sky. The person she found was Mu Hongyuan. However, the Kongshan war, Mu Hongyuan did not appear. Seeing that someone was hindering the Dragon capture in Qingxia villa, Mu Hongyuan did not intervene and quietly hid in the side to observe. In order to avoid being discovered by yunmo, the leader of Qingxia mountain villa, Mu Hongyuan is not close to him. Because he couldn''t see the details of the fighting. However, the word "Chang''an" mentioned by yunmo was heard by Mu Hongyuan. "Did Chang''an catch the magic dragon?" Mu Hongyuan quietly followed the people in Qingxia villa: "it''s a pity that we can''t be sure whether it''s a real magic dragon or a person who practices magic." His eyes deepened. Murong ting that boy, care is the man is the dragon, care about the magic dragon who finally fell to, what is the purpose? Once upon a time, the dark pavilion was under the control of Gao Yu. Although his cultivation strength and related talents are limited, he can still control the dark Pavilion. In addition to Murong Ting''s assistance, which would not delay his work, there are rumors that he is the illegitimate son of the king of the Tang Dynasty. In the dark Pavilion, ziri Laomo and Mu Hongyuan have also heard a little. Although it is difficult for them to prove it, they would rather believe it than not. Gao Yu was in charge of the dark Pavilion. Everyone gave the king a little face. But now that Gao Yu is dead, Murong Pavilion is promoted by the king of the Tang Dynasty to become the new owner of the dark Pavilion, which makes Mu Hongyuan secretly think about it. In the previous three great offerings of the dark Pavilion, the old ziri devil and Gu Hechuan demon were planted outside, leaving only mu Hongyuan alone. Although Murong pavilion''s strength and ability are all above Gao Yu, Mu Hongyuan boasts that the other side can''t suppress himself. Gao Yu is the blood of the Tang Dynasty, he is not good at fighting, murongting is different. In particular, the other party''s command about the magic dragon is weird. On the surface, Mu Hongyuan agreed, but in fact he had his own mind. "When I find out what you''re up to, your good days will come to an end." Mu Hongyuan thought in his mind and followed him at the same time. He lurks aside, looking for opportunities, and hopes to intercept Shen and his colleagues before they return to Chang''an. However, the little monk Huiming is in the Ming Dynasty, and Shen and Rong are in the dark. With their cooperation, although they can''t get rid of all the people in Qingxia mountain villa, yunmo and his party can''t leave them. After they had visited Xinyuan County, Shen He Rong and others returned to Chang''an. "It seems that I can only try again on your birthday." Shen and Rong looked at Ao Ying and said. She said a word not only to Ao Ying and Huiming, but also to Zhang Dongyun of Chang''an city. Chang''an City, Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun is not optimistic. This method can only be said to be a dead horse as a living horse doctor. Judging from Ao Ying''s inability to find his father at the moment, it''s hard to tell what''s going on in aokong. A few months ago in YeChuan County, aokong was lost in the blood of demon ape and demon of mountain moving. He was out of control and had no sense for a long time. Now he left his daughter behind, obviously still in a wrong state. At present, Zhang Dongyun and Shen Herong can only place their hope on aokong''s current state, which is intermittent and reversible. Or, Ao Ying''s status in his mind is so important that even if he lost his mind, he would still go to Ao Ying''s birthday. In the hall, Zhang Dongyun sits alone, leaning back on the back of the chair. He looked up at the top of the hall, and his thoughts poured in. Aokong''s current state, even if there were pieces of immortal trace, may be lost now. Of course, this line can not be broken, but at present, Zhang''s main task is to find the fragments of immortal traces, and maybe he should first land on the traitor Yang Li. Speaking of Yang Li, recently, it was reported that Gao Yu, the former head of the dark Pavilion in the eastern Tang Dynasty, was killed in the process of pursuing the remaining evils of the Longmen river. Now the person who presides over the dark Pavilion is the Murong Pavilion newly promoted by the king of Tang Dynasty. But Zhang Dongyun tried his own captives, so he knew that Dahe Longmen and even his own Chang''an City were the culprits. In fact, it was Li Yihuo, the second royal highness of the eastern Tang Dynasty, who together with situ Jinsheng and Murong Ting, killed Gao Yu. At that time, the Taoist priest of forgetting Zhenguan had already surrendered to Chang''an and was lurking among the people of the eastern Tang Dynasty. They hoped that they would be in civil strife, so they should help. Gao Yu suffered multiple fatal injuries and fell into the river without any bones left. Li Yi holds the attitude of seeing people when they live and corpses when they die, so Murong Ting goes on searching. Now it seems that Gao Yu is really dead? After his death, Murong Ting, the real manager of the dark Pavilion, took the opportunity to take the upper position? Looking up at the top of the hall, Zhang Dongyun''s frown suddenly expanded and even laughed. Previously, he had guessed that Murong Pavilion might be "Sirius" Yang Li hiding in the dark Pavilion, deliberately keeping a low profile and pushing Gao Yu, the illegitimate son of the Tang Dynasty, to the front of the stage.But on the other hand, it may be that the empty is real, and the real is virtual. Gao Yu is the "Sirian" Yang Li. He deliberately conceals his clumsiness and makes the outside world think that he is a puppet. Instead, he focuses his attention on the Murong Pavilion behind him. Both are possible. But one thing is impossible. Zhang Dongyun doesn''t believe that the "Sirius" Yang Li was killed by Li Yi. Of course, of course. What if Yang Li really capsized in the gutter? This is not impossible, but at present the enemy is expected to be strict, so Zhang Dongyun is still inclined to Yang Li not dead. So now it''s easy. Gao Yu and Murong Ting brothers, who is still alive, who is more likely! Even if not before, he is now. Zhang Dongyun straightened up and took a breath. Just now everything is based on the fact that Yang Li is really in the dark Pavilion. However, the original Temple master forget the site of the Sirius secret grottoes of several groups of people, now only ruled out the mirror moon building suspicion. In addition to hiding in the dark Pavilion, Yang Li may also hide in the Qingfu palace and the royal family. Speaking of words, the last time YeChuan County moved mountains, the devil ape made a big fuss and didn''t mention it first. This time, would Yang Li send someone to pay close attention to it? Among the three families of Qingfu palace, the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty, and the dark Pavilion, the one who stares at this magic dragon is most likely to have something to do with Yang Li. On the other hand, if Yang Li was told that Chang''an city was looking for magic dragon and mountain moving demon ape, he would suspect Chang''an, right? Or, already suspected While thinking, Zhang Dongyun projected Mr. Wu Yun. Mr. Wu Yun came to the punishment hall. Your highness, you set up a dungeon where you can''t see the sun. The dungeon is specially made and integrates the power of invincible city. Any prisoner who is imprisoned here has no room for resistance. In one of the cells, there was an old man. Mr. Wu Yun appeared in front of him: "have you considered it clearly?" "Long day, come down." The old man replied. Because of the shackles of the invisible power of the dungeon, the originally crazy and murderous old devil ziri is calm and calm at the moment, and his mind is normal. However, even if it is not normal, ziri old devil has been packed up by Zhang Dongyun, and he does not dare to be restless. He did not have much loyalty to the eastern Tang Dynasty. It was only because the eastern Tang Dynasty sheltered him that he lived in the dark Pavilion and became a sacrifice in the dark Pavilion. When necessary, he contributed to the eastern Tang Dynasty. If Chang''an city can accommodate him, he will naturally be willing to work for Chang''an. After all, the mysterious city Lord, who moved mountains and seas, was really impressed by ziri old devil. Moreover, after he calmed down, he couldn''t help thinking about the change of the old blood shadow devil. At that time, he was still in the seventh level of the devil Road, but he was not yet a demon soul. He could fight against him for a long time. The old blood shadow devil did not have this skill. Although we haven''t seen it for more than 20 years, the opponent''s strength should have made some progress, but the purple sun old devil can vaguely see that the change of blood shadow old devil originates from his cultivation of magic skills. Compared with the blood shadow old devil''s self-made magic skill, ziri old devil is more inclined to get the instruction from Chang''an. Chen Jiawu, who was seen at the foot of the mountain, also looked the same, indicating that it was not a coincidence. Chang''an City, really has the collection different category superior unique skill. The blood shadow old devil can stand here, and the purple sun old devil has a chance to ask himself. If the opponent can get excellent magic skills, he may not be impossible. Only for this reason, the purple sun old devil is willing to surrender to Chang''an. "In Chang''an, we should abide by the rules of Chang''an." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly: "if there is an order, you can''t have any refusal, even if it is to let you go back to work." Remembering the days when the eighth level practitioners were coolies, ziri old devil''s face was slightly bitter. But he still nodded heavily: "I am willing to accept any punishment if I violate it!" "Good." Mr. Wu Yun waved his hand, and the instruments of torture on the old ziri devil fell off automatically. Ziri old devil took a deep breath and held his mind: "thank the city Lord for your kindness, Mr. Xie for your kindness." He followed Mr. Wu Yun and stopped talking. "It''s all right to be honest with you." Mr. Wu Yun didn''t look back, but he seemed to know that the purple sun old devil had something to ask. "Sir, I dare to ask the blood shadow. He is in Chang''an, the practice of evil way..." The old purple sun devil hesitated and asked. Mr. Wu Yun said calmly: "both Xueying and I are loyal to your majesty. Your majesty has given him the Phoenix blood letter, which has greatly improved his cultivation." Hearing this, the old devil of ziri suddenly breathed quickly. "I will instruct those who have made great contributions in the city." Mr. Wu Yun continued: "if you want your Majesty''s kindness and guidance, I''m afraid it depends on your Majesty''s mood. If you make great contributions, you may have some hope, but in the end, it depends on your Majesty''s mind."Ziri old devil took a deep breath: "I understand that I will work hard for Chang''an and strive for more contributions." After a little pause, he continued, "I''ll be satisfied if I can get your advice." The old devil in ziri was eager to make contributions. Unfortunately, a few days later, there was no chance. Just as he was waiting anxiously and turning around, an order came suddenly. And, not from Mr. Wu Yun, but from the legendary majesty! Xueying old devil, ziri old devil, Han Zhe, Gu Hechuan and Hu Yinghua came to Daming Palace under the imperial edict. The whole Party knelt down in the courtyard. In front of him, an ethereal and majestic voice came out of the hall: "the blood shadow led the team and went out of the city to pick up mingyixue and Huiming www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 143 "All those who follow them will be brought back to the city." The old man replied, "I will obey your Majesty''s instructions." Behind him, the purple sun old devil and others also said in a loud voice: "obey your Majesty''s instructions." There was no more sound coming out of the palace. Next to them, Mr. Wu Yun came forward to the bloody old devil: "they have entered Longbei County, and are returning to Qinzhou Prefecture. There are martial artists from the eighth level following them." "Well," said the old man of blood shadow: "Your Majesty has a life, just give it to me." He saluted the palace again and left Daming Palace first. Purple day old devil and others also followed to the hall salute. It was the first time for the four of them to come to Daming Palace, and their hearts were bound to be excited. Although they were ordered to follow the old blood shadow devil, they were not afraid to show any dissatisfaction at the moment. They all followed the old blood shadow devil honestly. The purple sun old devil looked at the blood red figure in front of him, and his eyes flashed. After being captured by Chang''an, it is nothing to torture Mr. Wu Yun. After that, he was still in his hands. Now, let the other party climb on his head. The old devil was angry and resentful. Just after leaving the Daming Palace, the bloody old devil suddenly turned back and gave him a cold look. The purple sun old devil quickly lowered his eyes and lowered his head at the same time. The old man looked at him for a moment, took back his eyes and turned around again. Purple day old devil long spit out a turbid gas, continue to follow behind the other side. After leaving the shackles, he regained his freedom, but the negative influence of the evil power eroded his mind and spirit, and he also raised his head again. He often had a manic and bloodthirsty impulse in his heart. But the last reason in his heart told him that he must endure now. Everything is honest and honest, according to the orders of Chang''an City, including obedience to the old devil of blood shadow. This is not only for the sake of their own safety, but also to be able to get a higher level of magic inheritance like the blood shadow old devil. After that, sooner or later, he will have a chance to settle accounts with blood shadow Gu Hechuan, like ziri Laomo, was previously captured by Chang''an, then betrayed the eastern Tang Dynasty and surrendered to Chang''an. Now, being able to really leave Chang''an City and breathe the free air again makes the Taoist feel a little excited. A thought suddenly rose in my heart. Do you want to run away? However, as soon as the idea rose, Gu Hechuan eliminated it from the bottom of his heart. Qingyun temple is still in existence. He is alone, and inevitably has to face the cleaning up door of the Taoist priest Qingya. There is no difference between hiding in the dark Pavilion of the eastern Tang Dynasty or in Chang''an city. In Chang''an, you may even get a higher level of Taoism and get the Lei Yun Ruyi that you dream of. Obviously, it is most beneficial to serve Chang''an. What''s more, there are many masters in Chang''an. He escaped and may be caught back at any time. At that time, I''m afraid that there will be no chance to be a coolie, and he will be directly punished and punished to set an example for other prisoners. After that, the old Zichuan and the old devil were calm again. On the land of Longbei County, Shen and Rong and his party have gradually approached the boundary of Qinzhou Prefecture. Behind him, the people of Qingxia villa are still chasing. However, he hesitated. Although it is hundreds of miles away from the Longling mountain area and the legendary Chang''an City, Longbei county has been the default of Chang''an City in the eastern Tang Dynasty. All the way into here, let Qingxia villa people feel uneasy. Mu Hongyuan, who was behind them, was equally anxious. He secretly scolded all the people in Qingxia mountain villa for no use. As a result, he could not find an opportunity to take advantage of it. When Mu Hongyuan was anxious, he suddenly moved in his heart. He looked into the distance, but found a familiar sword, close to this area. Mu Hongyuan''s eyes flashed, and he took the initiative to stick it up. The sword meaning of the other side was really the wutianfeng Kendo that he was familiar with. The other party noticed that Mu Hongyuan was close to him, but he was also stunned. He was curious that he was an elder of high realm. But after seeing Mu Hongyuan''s appearance, the young man''s face suddenly changed: "Carpenter Mu Hongyuan After Mu Hongyuan approached, he said with a smile: "look at your sword way. Are you the descendant of elder martial brother Wang?" The youth hesitated. The order of Wu Tianfeng''s wanted traitor Mu Hongyuan was given to every disciple. But he is alone, can''t be mu Hongyuan''s opponent. Facing the traitor of the school, turning around and running away will damage the prestige of the school. What''s more, even if he wants to escape, he may not be able to escape from the sword of Mu Hongyuan. "Elder martial brother Wang also came to the eastern Tang Dynasty?" Instead of being hostile, Mu Hongyuan said something more surprising: "if elder martial brother Wang comes, take me to meet him. We haven''t seen each other for more than ten years."The youth was surprised: "you You... " "No, you, me, me." "Isn''t this just what you want?" Mu Hongyuan said "If you have the courage, come with me." Then he turned and left. Mu Hongyuan followed. As he expected, there were higher-level people in wutianfeng. They were aware of the movement of a group of people in Chang''an and Qingxia mountain villa, so he sent the young disciple in front of him to explore the situation. However, the elder of wutianfeng here is not the young master, but Chen Xingwen. Seeing Chen Xingwen, Mu Hongyuan frowned slightly, but soon stretched out. The other party''s cultivation strength is stronger than him. If he is focused on him, he is not easy to get out. But on the contrary, it is precisely because of Chen Xingwen''s cultivation strength that it is good to stir up the situation, intercept Shen Herong and others, so that he can fish in troubled waters. "Elder martial brother Chen, long time no see." Mu Hongyuan was the first to smile. "Long time no see." Chen Xingwen did not change his face. He first listened to the young disciple''s report on the cause of the chaos in the distance. Then, he looked at Mu Hongyuan and said, "younger martial brother mu, this is a kind of repentance. Do you want to go back to the school with me?" Mu Hongyuan smiles: "even if I am willing to go back with my elder martial brother, are you not free?" "What do you want?" Chen asked "Elder martial brother came here for the Northern Qi Dynasty to inquire about Chang''an information?" Mu Hongyuan said: "you and I might as well cooperate." Chen Xingwen indicated that several disciples of wutianfeng should not talk: "how to cooperate?" "Elder martial brother also understands the situation there." Mu Hongyuan said: "the group in front is the people who came out of Chang''an. If you take them for interrogation, you can know the internal situation of Chang''an." Chen Xingwen stares at him: "you also want to inquire about the intelligence of Chang''an?" Mu Hongyuan nodded: "that''s exactly right." Chen Xingwen said slowly: "this is to take what you need, not to atone for your merits." "I understand." Mu Hongyuan smile: "this matter, elder martial brother want to chase and capture me, I have no words to say, just escape by ability." He looked at the direction of Qinzhou Government: "but it doesn''t affect our cooperation now, does it?"? I''m afraid it''s too late to make a decision. " "We must be judged first." Chen Xingwen made a request. "No problem." Mu Hongyuan agreed. Chen Xingwen nodded: "OK, that''s the decision." Several people immediately sped forward to catch up with Shen Herong and others. In front of him, seeing that he had entered the boundary of Qinzhou Prefecture, the martial man of Qingxia mountain villa hesitated to ask the villa leader yunmo: "elder martial brother, are you still chasing after me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cloud Mo also some hesitation, but finally a bite teeth: "chase!" After that, he promoted the speed to the extreme, turned into a blue light, and chased the clouds and smoke in front of him. In the middle of the sky, there are ink scattered in the road. Yunmo doesn''t stop this time and bravely breaks through the ink group with the gun front. He snorted, his face turned white and his body was covered with ink. These inks are more like living beings, spreading constantly on him, such as chains that bind his body and suppress his power. Yunmo gritted his teeth and endured bitterly, and stood up with a horizontal gun to block Shen and Rong. Little monk Huiming put his palms together: "please don''t be forced to do so by hard work, benefactor." Jin Hui condenses in him and Xumishan reappears. "Leave the witch, and immediately get out of the way." Cloud Mo says coldly. Other people in Qingxia villa also followed. The martial arts of the fifth realm and above are all based in the air, with their guns aimed at the clouds supporting Shen and Rong. People who have not reached the fifth level of cultivation have taken advantage of the huge exotic animals named xiaguangdiao to guard the outer areas. Chen Xingwen and Mu Hongyuan, who followed from afar, immediately stopped. "We are ready." Mu Hongyuan said. "Good." At the same time, Chen Xingwen directly stabbed Mu Hongyuan. Mu Hongyuan was always on guard against himself and quickly avoided: "elder martial brother Chen is too anxious. Why don''t we wait for the person who takes Chang''an to make a decision?" "To catch you is not to take you back to the mountain gate and clean up the door." Chen Xingwen said coldly: "but take to Chang''an, do meet ceremony." Mu Hongyuan''s face changed and he was ready to escape. However, Chen Xingwen''s sword light was like a fog, which filled the fields and pursued him. In the distance, the Wutian peak confronts with the gate, and Shen and yunmo are also aware of it. However, yunmo and others can''t take care of so much at the moment, and only want to solve the battle as soon as possible. However, just as they were about to launch an attack, suddenly, in the western sky, there were two kinds of brilliance, blood red and dark purple, which instantly permeated half of the sky. The sound of the dragon and the sound of the Phoenix sounded at the same time, but both of them were cruel and full of evil. The expression of yunmo and others changed slightly.The next moment, the bloody Phoenix and the purple dragon appear at the same time. After that, Hu Yinghua and Han zhe two martial arts masters came to the scene, accompanied by green thunder. Gu Hechuan, who practices Taoism, hides himself in the thunder clouds and advances with the blood Phoenix and the purple sun Jiao. "How dare I be a member of Chang''an?" Blood Phoenix mouth spit people''s words, tone Sen Leng: "take down!" With a roar of ziri Jiao, he rushed to yunmo, the leader of Qingxia villa. Han Zhe, Hu Yinghua at the same time, is aimed at Qingxia villa people. "Go Yunmo has no choice but to order the villagers to retreat. Because of his own willful action and caused the present dangerous situation, yunmo stands at the moment with a horizontal gun and cuts off the empress for all the disciples of Qingxia mountain villa. He fought for his life with guns and guns, and the blue light ran across the world. The old purple sun turned into a round of "purple sun", which radiated the "sunshine" of Dao Dao and condensed the hegemonic firepower, which spread all over the place. Blue light and purple light collide, and the world changes color. Yunmo is about to exert his strength, but the ink on his body appears again, imprisoning his limbs. He was full of evil spirit and scattered the ink. However, such a delay has made him lose the first chance, and is held down by the purple sun old devil. Yunmo fought alone with ziri old devil, not to mention blocking others. In the eighth level, he still has the power to fight against the purple sun old devil, but other people in Qingxia mountain villa can''t stop Han Zhe and Hu Yinghua, the two seventh level masters, into the herd. Blood Phoenix eyes across the Qingxia villa people, looking at the distance is fighting sword Chen Xingwen, Mu Hongyuan two people. "Who dares to make trouble in Longbei?" The old devil asked coldly. "Chen Xingwen, from Wutian peak of the Northern Qi Dynasty, is here to visit Chang''an for the reconciliation between the two families." While attacking Mu Hongyuan, Chen Xingwen raised his voice and said: "this thief Mu Hongyuan was a member of the dark Pavilion of the eastern Tang Dynasty. He offended Chang''an. He captured the thief and handed it to Chang''an for disposal." "I was ordered to take all the outsiders who followed them back." The blood shadow old devil took a look at Shen He Rong and others, then looked at Chen Xingwen and said coldly: "take all of them first, take them back, and then ask them slowly." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 144 Chen Xingwen was shocked by his words. He didn''t expect to help him capture Mu Hongyuan, but the other side still had to do it. "I don''t mean to be the enemy of Chang''an!" Chen Xingwen shouts in a deep voice. But the blood shadow old devil has ignored him and looks at the purple sun old devil. Ziri old devil took advantage of the cloud desert by the ink on his body, and was getting the upper hand. "What are you doing He asked coldly. ¡°¡­¡­ Good Ziri old devil was so angry that he wanted to refute it. But he suddenly remembered something and finally held his breath. He immediately left the cloud desert and turned into purple light, and rushed to Chen Xingwen, Mu Hongyuan and other Northern Qi warriors in the distance. Seeing this, yunmo immediately wanted to cover the retreat of his disciples of Qingxia villa. But although the purple sun old devil has gone, the sky is full of blood rain. Blood Phoenix wings in the air, one after another blood arrows, such as pouring rainstorm, covering all the martial arts of Qingxia mountain villa. Those who are drenched with blood and rain suddenly dissipate their strength. A small drop of blood suddenly turned into a huge red whirlpool and swallowed a warrior of Qingxia mountain villa on the spot. One person after another was engulfed by dirty blood, and there were only one giant blood cocoon in the air, flashing red light and beating, like a heart of monsters. It''s like a blood vessel between the wings. However, after a few breaths, all the warriors of Qingxia mountain villa were captured by the old blood shadow devil. Only cloud desert can resist, blue light flashing, cut off a root of blood line. But more blood lines, as if endless, constantly surrounded him, more and more tightly. Yunmo has the heart to fight, but the ink on his body is holding back again, often interfering with his activities. The blood shadow old devil practiced the Phoenix blood book, and his strength was more than that of the purple sun old devil, and soon gradually forced yunmo into a desperate situation. It is easy for him to defeat yunmo, but it is difficult to capture him alive. But with the help of the ink marks left by Shen and Rong, yunmo is slow step by step. If it wasn''t for capturing him alive, the old devil would have solved him. But now it''s only a matter of time. The blood shadow old devil even had the energy to look at the purple sun old devil. Ziri old devil turned into ziri Jiao, surrounded by purple flame all over his body, rushed to the people of Wutian peak. Chen Xingwen has yet to argue with the other party, but the purple sun old devil, who has just held back his anger in the blood shadow old devil, can''t help but say that it is a million rays of light, like a rain of arrows. Chen Xingwen had no choice but to unfold the sword light in general and resist the purple flame light and rain. "The plan doesn''t work, elder martial brother Chen, you go first!" One side of wood Hongyuan also out of the sword, and Chen Xingwen together to resist the purple sun old devil''s attack. Hearing what he said, ziri old devil laughed coldly, and Chen Xingwen almost burst into anger. "This friend, Chen really has no intention to be an enemy of Chang''an. You should be on the side. After catching the traitor, I will go to Chang''an with you." Chen Xingwen cheered. Ziri old devil ignored, ziri Jiao hovered, and rushed into the sword light like rain and fog. In the open and close of Jiaolong''s scales, the purple light flickers to resist the sword light that kills him around. Chen Xingwen said: "I don''t want to start any more. You can catch Mu Hongyuan and go back to Chang''an with you." After that, he put the sword into the scabbard. However, he was welcomed by a purple dragon claw. "Be honest and take it with you. Just go back with us." Under the influence of the blood of ziri Jiaoyao, the old devil of ziri grinned grimly and showed a crazy posture again. Chen Xingwen flies away and sighs. Although he was ready to endure humiliation, he was one of several masters in wutianfeng and a strong martial arts man in the eighth level. He never let the enemy take hold of him. It''s better to kill him for such insults. "If you want to advance, I''ll have to offend you." As Chen Xingwen spoke, the sword came out again. His sword flash, the whole person seems to be shrouded in clouds, even the purple sun old devil for a time can not see through. Ziri Jiao claws, as if grasping infinite purple flame, non-stop condensation compression, as if grasping a theory of purple sun. It fell in one paw and tore through the clouds. But in the clouds, Sikong is as empty as it is, and Chen Xingwen''s whereabouts are not seen at all. In the purple day old devil between a Zheng, suddenly in front of the fog dispersed, only a little light. But this light, directly occupied the purple sun old devil''s entire field of vision. Chen Xingwen''s sword light has reached Jiaolong''s eyes, and is about to hit the dragon''s head. This is the unique skill of wutianfeng. It is a fascinating thought. Only the most important biography of wutianfeng can be practiced. Gao Jun''s identity is subtle and has not been taught. Martial arts attach importance to the power of the body''s Qi and blood, from the outside to the inside, and exercise their spirit. They are not afraid of the enemy attacking the spirits, but few of them attack the enemy with the help of the spirit.Wutianfeng''s obsession with the sky, however, combines the sword and lightsaber with its own spirit, influencing the opponent. The fog of sword light makes it difficult for the enemy to find out the truth. But Chen Xingwen seized the opportunity to turn the fog into the sword light. All his mental strength was concentrated in this sword, invincible and fast as lightning. Wutianfeng sword technique has always been famous for its illusory and changeable nature. However, the last change of the idea of enchanting the sky will simplify the complexity. All kinds of changes merge into one sword and turn fog into electricity, which is unstoppable. When the opponent is under the influence of the fog, it is a sword with all one''s strength and a move to win or lose. When the purple sun old devil noticed, the sword light had already come to his eyes directly. Ziri Jiao can only send out a roar, condense the purple flame in front of him, and resist the other side''s sword in a panic. But he was unprepared, not enough cohesion purple flame, immediately by Chen Xingwen a sword point. Sword light does not stop, continue to stab ziri Jiao. Fortunately, Ziyan delayed a little time, and Pang Jiaolong took the opportunity to dodge. But the neck is still wiped by the sword light, scales and purple blood in the air. Chen Xingwen forced back the old devil ziri with a sword, but did not pursue him. He immediately left and said, "I will offend you if I visit Chang''an again next time." He was about to escape when blue thunder fell in the sky. Chen Xingwen had no choice but to raise his sword to resist. Behind him came the furious dragon chant. The purple sun old devil was almost mad and ran after Chen Xingwen. Chen Xingwen looks at Mu Hongyuan again and sees that the other party is taking the opportunity to escape. However, immediately a green thunder fell, blocking Mu Hongyuan''s way. "Ziri old devil is crazy. Don''t you think about the friendship in the past, Taoist Gu?" Mu Hongyuan raised his voice and called. In the middle of the sky, Gu Hechuan''s voice was heard: "if a wooden monk thinks about the friendship of the past, it''s better to fulfill the merits and virtues of the poor Dao today. I don''t want to let the life of the hermit, so I just ask them to return to Chang''an." "It''s a pity that Mu didn''t have the habit of getting caught." Mu Hongyuan''s body suddenly flashed and hid in the fog. "No wonder ziri suffered a loss before. When everyone was friendly, Mu Jushi never showed up." Gu Hechuan''s tone was relaxed, but there was no carelessness at all. He only surrounded the fog with Yin and Yang thunder sea. Qinglei blows up the fog, but the fog immediately reunites, and Mu Hongyuan is not seen. On the other hand, Chen Xingwen is also using the method of "Mi Tian Yi Nian" to deal with ziri old devil. He didn''t want to win, he just wanted to get rid of him. Under the effect of the fog, the purple sun old devil really lost Chen Xingwen. Under the fierce anger of ziri Jiao, the Dragon chants again and again, shaking the sky and earth. Hu Yinghua and Han zhe arrived, but they had no way to deal with the fog. Chen Xingwen could run away at sight. Suddenly, a voice sounded in his ear: "you two are still working hard." Chen Xingwen Leng Leng Leng, feel this is not to say with oneself. But ziri old devil regained his composure, and after a short period of consternation with Gu Hechuan, they all reflected that it was the voice of his Majesty in the Daming Palace. They hastened to reply: "younger generation offended God''s grace, known a big mistake, now sincerely repent, submit to your majesty!" Chang''an City, Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun smile. He specially stuck the time and distance, and asked the blood shadow old devil and others to set out. However, yunmo, Chen Xingwen and others have limited knowledge about the real coverage of the invincible city system. As a result, shortly after Shen and Rong entered the boundary of Qinzhou Prefecture, Xueying old devil and others arrived. Here, it is already in the invincible range of Lord Zhang. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun sits on the chair, stretches his finger forward, and then lightly touches the air. Hundreds of miles away, Gu Hechuan was suddenly shocked by thunder. He can''t help but get out of the body. Then thunder clouds roll, a large number of thunder and lightning essence gush together into Gu River Yuanying. The next moment, he yuan baby big shine, countless blue thunder around. Finally, the sound of thunder and dragon chanting came from the thunder cloud. A giant Thunder Dragon, protruding its head from the clouds, looks down at the fog. In the fog, there will be a crackling electric spark, jumping constantly. The road thunder snake swam through the shuttle, all over the fog. Mu Hongyuan''s figure gradually emerged. He looked in shock at the huge dragon head composed of thunder and lightning. It was like a mountain, floating above him. How could Mu Hongyuan, who had been in the eastern Tang Dynasty for many years, not recognize that it was the Thunder Dragon Dharma of Qingyun temple. But the problem is that Gu Hechuan, who has been with his colleagues for many years, is clearly only the seventh state of Taoism and the realm of Yuanying''s cultivation. Just now, Gu Hechuan was really only the cultivation of the seventh state. It''s hard not to achieve such a short short film carving, Gu Hechuan actually broke through the realm and formed the Dharma phase? When Mu Hongyuan was surprised, suddenly another direction also came the fierce dragon chant.Ziri old devil who incarnates ziri Jiao in mid air is as strong as Gu Hechuan. Then, all the people saw that the purple day Jiao all over the body, burst out strong light. At the next moment, the light split and spread around. After the brilliance was a little weaker, there was an extra purple dragon in everyone''s view. Then, the two zirijiao split again and divided into four. Then, the four are divided into eight. finally as like as two peas of eight purple sun Jiao circled in the sky, the Dragon singing was shaking heaven and earth. Everyone was stunned. Blood shadow old devil blurted out: "disintegrate!" Ziri Jiaos in the sky are not illusions, nor are they reduced to only one eighth of their original strength. But the spirit formed by the old purple sun devil went further and disintegrated. People call it the ninth state of the devil Road, disintegration. After Gu Hechuan suddenly broke through to the eighth level, ziri old devil also went further and reached the Ninth level! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 145 The seventh realm of the devil''s road is called "feeding demons". Raising true demons can greatly improve their skills. Then there is the eighth state, the spirit of the devil, raise the true devil, and combine with the spirit of his own to form the spirit of the devil. If the spirit of the devil does not die, the practitioner of the evil way will not die. The ninth state is called disintegration. When the body of the practitioner disintegrates, so does the spirit of the demon. It can be divided into different kinds of spirits. Although the spirit of separation is destroyed, it may hurt greatly, but as long as one soul is not destroyed, the practitioners of the evil way will have a chance to make a comeback. At the same time, the more separate the soul, the stronger the ghost itself, corresponding to each of them, all have strong combat effectiveness. Ziri old devil was overjoyed. In the ferocious laughter, he divided into eight ziri Jiaos, surrounding the fog of Chen Xingwen''s hiding place. Then the eight dragons spew purple flame together, encircling the fog from all directions. Under the raging purple flame burning, the fog began to get smaller and smaller, and finally Chen Xingwen''s figure was finally exposed. He had no choice but to take out his sword and strike with all his might. However, each of the eight dragons stretched out its tail and whipped it on Chen Xingwen''s sword light. Before the eight strokes were fully drawn, Chen Xingwen''s sword light broke up. His body is combined with the sword, and his Qi and blood are combined with the sword light. The light of the sword was broken, and his Qi and blood were scattered. The elder of wutianfeng in the eighth state suddenly fell to the ground. On the other hand, Mu Hongyuan''s situation is no better than Chen Xingwen. He had to fly a sword to challenge the Thunder Dragon in the sky. The Thunder Dragon spurs out a ray of thunder, which breaks the sword light, but only twists the sword into a twist. It turns out that Mu Hongyuan swindled a gun and threw out his sword to attract Gu Hechuan''s attention. He himself took the opportunity to flee far away. However, Gu Hechuan was not fooled. After shooting down the opponent''s sword, leilong''s huge dragon head stretched out to swallow Mu Hongyuan. In the dragon mouth, thunder and lightning are in full swing. Mu Hongyuan resisted with all his strength, but still felt paralyzed. In a short period of time, Wu Tianfeng was born in the eighth and seventh states. Two martial arts masters were all captured. The blood Phoenix looks at the eight purple day Jiaos flying around in the distance, showing a very human dignified color in his eyes. At the same time, a few purple day Jiaos at the same time issued a strange laugh, Qi Qi turned to the blood shadow old devil. Little monk Huiming murmured to himself, "it should not be possible to break through the realm in one move, and it''s so clever. Are both of you just breaking through the realm at this time?" His doubts are also those of others present. And purple day old devil is about to speak, eight head purple day Jiao suddenly issued a cry of surprise. There were seven, and they disappeared. In the middle of the sky, there is only a head of ziri Jiao, who becomes the old devil of ziri again. His face is full of shock. His whole body was in a sudden slump. It is not deliberately hidden, but he really changed back to the original eighth state. Just then, it was like a dream. But Chen Xingwen, the elder of wutianfeng in Northern Qi Dynasty, who was defeated by him and now falls to the ground and faints, can prove that all that just happened was not an illusion. However, after the purple sun old devil rose from the eighth to the ninth, he fell back to the eighth. Now he works with his magic skills, just like before. The attack of gains and losses made the old purple sun devil, who was already a little crazy, almost went mad. However, at this time, Gu Hechuan''s voice suddenly came: "thank you for your grace. I have successfully captured the bandits who dare to invade Chang''an, and will be immediately escorted back to the city." Gu Hechuan stood in the thunder cloud and saluted to Chang''an city. The Thunder Dragon Dharma phase disappeared, and he suddenly returned from the eighth level to the seventh level, which was the same as the original. In the end, Gu was surprised and disappointed. But he soon came back to God, and first of all, he gave thanks to Chang''an city. His voice, let almost fall into madness purple sun old devil suddenly calm down. "Thank you, my Lord, for your kindness. I''m lucky to live up to my life." Ziri old devil also quickly saluted to the direction of Chang''an city. At the same time, he was sweating behind his back, secretly congratulating Gu Hechuan for reminding him. The actions of the two of them also brought the others to their senses. Just now, he was the city Lord of Chang''an. With the supreme cultivation, he promoted the strength of the old devil ziri and Gu Hechuan, and made them succeed in winning over Chen Xingwen and Mu Hongyuan. And in the purple sun old devil with Gu river two people completed the mission, this power also left them. Everything comes from the city Lord of Chang''an hundreds of miles away! But how can it be so far away? Does the Lord of Chang''an come here in person? We did hear him just now. Monk Huiming and AO Ying, as well as Han Zhe and Hu Yinghua, were all in doubt and looked around. "Your Majesty ordered us to come out of the city to meet people. How could the old man himself go out of the city?"At this time, the blood shadow old devil said: "this is your Majesty''s magic power, supreme, omnipotent!" The blood Phoenix was transformed into the image of the old devil, and coldly glanced at the audience: "you still don''t understand your Majesty''s great power to this day?" "I dare not!" Han Zhe and others said in a hurry: "we are not disrespectful to your majesty for a moment. Please forgive your majesty and forgive Mr. Xueying." Blood shadow old devil reserved nodded: "people take it, we return to the city." Qingxia mountain villa, including its leader yunmo, was packed by the blood shadow old devil alone and bound with blood cocoons. Wutianfeng people, also unable to escape, was captured by Han Zhe and them. Ziri old devil and Gu Hechuan captured Chen Xingwen and Mu Hongyuan respectively. They also followed Xueying old devil and returned to Chang''an City together. Both of them were slightly distracted. After experiencing the mystery of a higher realm, they yearned for it. How they hope that the strength improvement just now is permanent. But I think this kind of beautiful thing is not a great contribution to the earth shaking, not enough to obtain. In fact, it was also because they were not strong enough to win over Chen Xingwen and Mu Hongyuan, so his majesty promoted them temporarily. At the thought of this, ziri old devil and Gu Hechuan felt guilty. If you listen to your majesty, there should be no punishment, right? However, the reward is certainly not to think about. They sighed from the bottom of their hearts. But at the same time, the yearning for Chang''an is becoming more and more intense. What kind of supernatural power is needed to improve the cultivation strength of two people hundreds of miles away? It''s no wonder that Mr. Wu Yun is at least the cultivation of the ninth realm, not to mention your majesty? Regardless of the eastern Tang Dynasty or the Northern Qi Dynasty, they are not enough to compete with Chang''an! No, they''re just praying. To surrender to Chang''an is an extremely correct choice. Ziri Laomo and Gu Hechuan have the same idea in their hearts. In fact, they are not without benefits. Even if they only stay at a higher level for a moment, this experience will be of great benefit to their subsequent practice. Purple day old devil is feeling endless aftertaste, suddenly feel someone in front of him. When he looked up, he saw the lifeless face of the old man. "What do you mean by the look you just saw me in?" He asked coldly. He was so impolite to ask, purple day old devil heart dark anger. He always remembers the revenge that was picked up by the old blood shadow devil. However, thinking that the other side is more trusted by his majesty, and that they are both in the eighth state, and that the other side is more powerful, the purple sun old devil will hold his breath for a while. "It doesn''t mean anything." Said the old devil. The blood shadow old devil did not let him go: "no meaning, what does it mean?" The old devil of ziri took a deep breath and said, "it''s just I''ll ask you if there''s anything else I can tell you. " "No The old devil of blood shadow gazed at him: "do the job I gave you, don''t think too much about it." The purple sun old devil "um" and lowered his head. The old blood shadow demon went back to the front of the team. "Purple sun old devil" Yuan Shuang raised his head and took a long breath. When I get a firm foothold in Chang''an, we''ll settle all accounts together. I have the experience of the Ninth level. I must be faster than you to break through from the eighth level to the Ninth level. At that time, I will be the first person of your Majesty''s magic road in front of you. What kind of prestige can you show Yuan Shuang thought in his heart. When the party returned to Chang''an City, Mr. Wu Yun was waiting. "If your majesty has orders, you can give the prisoner to me." Hearing what Mr. Wu Yun said, the old devil of blood shadow didn''t object. He waved to all the people to take the prisoner. "I''ll report to your majesty." The old ghost of blood shadow passed by Mr. Wu Yun. Mr. Wu Yun nodded: "Huiming, mingyixue, you two take this little girl to Daming Palace. Your majesty will see you." The little monk Huiming and Shen Herong immediately took Ao Ying to keep up with the blood shadow old devil. Yuan Shuang, the "purple sun old devil", watched the blood shadow behind him. He could go straight to the Daming Palace. He was envious. His eyes, the blood shadow old devil is aware of, but ignore. How can he not know if he is not satisfied with the party''s obedience? But his eyes, can never put on the purple sun old devil body. The bloody old devil did not look back and looked at the figure in black behind him. This old boy is my real enemy! One day, I will beat you The blood shadow old devil thought while he came to the Daming Palace and reported to Zhang Dongyun. "Well done." Zhang Dongyun casually points out the obstacles in the cultivation of the old devil. Within the scope of invincible City, he can not only enhance the strength of ziri old devil and Gu Hechuan, but also know the problems of everyone''s practice, and can give the most exquisite adjustment solutions.The blood shadow old devil only listened to his advice, and he was as if he had got the treasure. He was very grateful. Zhang Dongyun encouraged the old devil a few words, and then asked him to step down first. Then, little monk Huiming came in. "Your Majesty is kind-hearted and only ordered to be captured, leaving many people alive. This is the blessing of all human beings." Huiming first put his palms together. "I don''t want to kill, but if someone doesn''t know good or bad, he will only kill himself." Zhang Dongyun said lightly. Huiming combined ten ways: "Your Majesty''s heart is merciful, there must be good reward." "I''m not interested in giving good news to monks." Zhang Dongyun said: "since you have brought back the magic dragon, I will not investigate your past. You can go." Huiming was slightly silent and then said, "I beg your Majesty''s permission to stay in Chang''an for some time." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 146 "Why." For Huiming''s sudden request to stay, Zhang Dongyun''s tone is calm. "Outside Longbei County, it was under the rule of the eastern Tang Dynasty. On the way to Xinyuan County, and after arriving in Xinyuan County, I paid attention to the local folk conditions." He sighed: "compared with Chang''an, the eastern Tang Dynasty is far away. Although I still don''t want to have a war, I must admit that Chang''an tried to bring Hexi County under the rule. Although there were iron and blood weapons, it saved the local people in the eastern Tang Dynasty. " Zhang Dongyun looked at the other side quietly and did not speak. Huiming''s palms closed: "please allow the poor monk to stay in Chang''an, in order to save the people of the eastern Tang Dynasty." Zhang Dongyun opened his mouth in a calm tone: "if you stay in Chang''an, you should abide by the rules of Chang''an." "I understand. Thank you for your grace." The young monk saluted Zhang Dongyun. "Go down, dark clouds will arrange for you." Zhang Dongyun watched the little monk leave. Buddhism practice, to see the mind clearly nature, heavy mood, heavy spirit, from the inside to the outside, is to have insight. The so-called enlightenment, see Bodhi. A Buddhist practitioner suddenly has a clear idea. It is not surprising that the realm of practice can be promoted directly by rocket. Of course, people with such talent are rare in the world. By the way, their name is Huigen. Genius, with wisdom root. No, it''s a stupid bird. It''s quite simple and clear. The little monk Huiming, who just left, is undoubtedly extremely gifted. Otherwise, he would not have reached the seventh level at a young age. He is just a little bit of truth has not been fully understood. After his enlightenment, his cultivation level will be improved rapidly. As for whether he would stay in Chang''an at that time Zhang Dongyun smiles. It depends on who enlightens him. A city master himself is not suitable for Buddhism, but relying on the invincible City, he can enlighten such evil practitioners as blood shadow old devil, as well as Huiming who takes the Buddhist path. While Zhang Dongyun projected Mr. Wu Yun to help the little monk Huiming settle down in the city, he asked Shen Herong to bring Ao Ying in. Shen and Rong entered the hall and saluted Zhang Dongyun. Ao Ying followed her and saluted Zhang Dongyun. She looked up, but could not see Zhang Dongyun''s face clearly. Shen and Rong stood by her side, looking at the nose and the heart with his eyes in silence. "Excuse me, is that uncle Yang?" Ao Ying asked with some uncertainty. Instead of answering, Zhang Dongyun asked, "I am Yang Li. Are you happy?" Ao Ying replied: "when my father was sober, he said that he had been betrayed by his brother-in-law. He said that except for the traitor who had harmed him, other people were victims just like him." When Zhang Dongyun and Shen hecong heard the speech, they both sighed in silence. Obviously, aokong, the king of ape and dragon, is willing to trust his former brother and sister even though he experienced the immortal deeds. "It seems that the traitor in your father''s mouth is not Yang Li." Zhang Dongyun said lightly. Listening to his tone, Ao Ying''s doubts grew stronger and stronger, and his expression was obviously on guard: "Your Majesty, I..." Zhang Dongyun said calmly, "there were more than one traitor who betrayed us. Yang Li was also a traitor, but your father didn''t know." Through the system, he can easily judge the truth of the other party''s statement. No matter whether aokong knows it or not, the girl in front of her is still very ignorant about that year. "Uncle Yang No, Yang Li is a traitor... " Ao Ying pursed her lips: "aren''t you Yang Li?" She looked aside at Shen Herong. Shen and Rong didn''t show his identity, but said with a smile: "sister, I''m sorry. I was in Xinyuan county at the beginning. My majesty is certainly not the traitor Yang Li." Have you ever heard the name of the king of evil "The evil emperor and the bright?" Ao Ying was surprised and then pleased: "Uncle Ming is the most respected person of my father!" Surprised, she turned her head to look up at Zhang Dongyun, but soon the joy on her face disappeared. Although the girl tried to control, her eyes still showed some hesitation. Zhang Dongyun and Shen Herong were both dumbfounded. The little girl had been deceived and frightened before, and now she is suspicious. Zhang Dongyun didn''t explain much, but asked calmly, "who is the man who hurt your father?" After a little hesitation, Ao Ying replied, "you should laugh at me!" "Lao Jiu..." Zhang Dongyun nodded slowly. Shen and Rong stood aside and sighed to himself. From the emotional point of view, why is she not like Xi Ge aokong, hoping that other people will no longer have traitors? But reason told her that in those days, there was more than one traitor. Sadly, reason is right."He killed my father twice." Aoying''s clear and beautiful face was rarely accompanied by anger and hatred: "once 30 years ago, and again 10 years ago!" Feeling that Zhang Dongyun''s eyes fell on him, Ao Ying took a few deep breaths. "Thirty years ago, I should laugh at my betrayal in the immortal trace. My father was hurt by his plot." Ao Ying said: "ten years ago, my father accidentally ran into his reincarnation because he didn''t recognize it at the first time and was attacked by him. Now my father can only use the transformation of the mountain moving devil ape, and he often loses control and goes crazy. It is because he was laughed at ten years ago that I plotted against me for the second time, leaving an old wound that has never been cured. " It''s all true Zhang Dongyun nodded to himself. Aokong did not reincarnate, has always been the original appearance, should laugh at me to recognize him first, then sneak attack, is not surprising. According to this view, excluding the possibility of aokong cheating his daughter, he should be trustworthy. "Chunyang banished immortal" who ranked ninth among the twelve Yanluo should laugh at me. He was the same traitor as Yang Li, the old ten "Sirius". Do they want to collude with each other? "Laugh, where am I now?" Zhang Dongyun asked, "who is his reincarnation?" Ao Ying shook his head: "I don''t know. My father''s old injury 30 years ago was not complete. Ten years ago, he should have laughed at me again. I was hurt and hurt. I finally got rid of him. Even my mother was separated from us. Since then, we have never seen him again. We should laugh at me. My father doesn''t know his reincarnation identity, only knows that he is dressed as a Taoist. My father specially drew a picture for this Taoist priest. I have seen it. I can draw it here. " "It''s not too late." Zhang Dongyun was thoughtful. Shen and Rong, on the other side, seems to have no intention to ask: "elder sister, who is your mother? Where is it now? Can we find her? " Ao Ying shook his head: "I haven''t seen my mother for a long time. I don''t know where she is." Lies Zhang Dongyun smiles to himself. However, the little girl is not malicious, at most a little bit reserved. It''s strange that Shen and Rong used Yang Li to try her out. Now she''s actually secretive. It''s understandable. However, this actually reflects a problem. The woman who gave birth to a daughter with aokong is not an ordinary mortal. "Eleven brother specially found a magic dragon to take blood for you?" Zhang Dongyun asked. The essence of the cultivation of the devil''s way is the practice of combining the human body with the demon blood. However, although the practitioners of the evil way all changed the body of the big demon, they changed the body of the demon to take blood, which could not be practiced by ordinary people, but would make them die madly on the spot. At the same time, the blood of the practitioners of the evil way cannot be inherited. There will be no offspring between two practitioners of the evil way. They can only combine with non demon practitioners and give birth to their children. At the same time, their blood is human, without demon blood. As a result, if the descendants of the demon path practitioners want to embark on the path of the path of cultivation, they need to collect demon blood again, start from scratch, and undergo a completely new transformation. "No However, Ao Ying''s answer was unexpected: "my father inherited my magic dragon blood to me. I have it since I was born." Zhang Dongyun and Shen Herong looked at each other. The same idea came into their minds. Fairy trace fragment! Aokong may have a piece of immortal trace fragment. Zhang Dongyun looks across Shen Herong''s face. Shen and Rong shook his head slightly. When he ran into Ao Kong out of control in YeChuan County, he couldn''t feel the immortal trace fragments on his body. Zhang Dongyun''s previous observation of qingtianyan shows the same conclusion. There is no Ao Ying in front of her. That fairy trace fragment may be in her mother''s hand, or should laugh at me to take away. Of course, it is also possible that aokong himself is quietly buried in a certain place without carrying it with him. "You have good talent." Zhang Dongyun looked at Ao Ying and commented. Aoying had been in great distress in front of yunmo, the leader of Qingxia mountain villa. His accomplishments seemed to be only around the fifth level. But that''s because she''s hurt like dad. She has been dragging the injured body, manxinyuan County looking for aokong. His true cultivation is actually the seventh state, and he has begun to raise true demons. The cultivation of the devil''s way starts from the blood of the first level, refining the blood of the demon in the body to form seeds. At this time, according to the different demon blood, the human body began to have a variety of different magical changes. Then the second state generates pulse, blood germinates and gives birth to veins, which spread all over the body of the practitioner, making the practitioner''s strength greatly improved. Just like the practitioners of martial arts, the magic road practitioners began to form considerable combat effectiveness in the first few situations, and gradually improved step by step. To the third level of marrow washing, demon blood vein deep into the bone marrow, affecting hematopoiesis, began to officially change their own blood.To this level, practitioners can begin to have some magical powers corresponding to the demon clan and use them. To the fourth level, the internal structure of the human body, has begun to appear earth shaking changes, close to the blood corresponding demon clan. But the whole is still inseparable from the human form, only local changes. For example, they have wings, or scales, or claws, or tails, and so on. Only when they reach the fifth level and get rid of the fetters, can they change into the appearance of the corresponding demon clan. Of course, you can also switch back to human form, and unlike in the fourth situation, local changes will suddenly lose control and appear like monsters. The sixth state is the combination of orifices. There are hundreds of acupoints and orifices in the human body. When they are combined into one orifices, they are the state of the combined orifices. This scene is to prepare for the seventh state. The power of raising true demons is in this ultimate hole. Then upward, it is formed into a demon soul, and then the demon soul grows and differentiates. At the age of 16, Ao Ying completed the seventh level of the devil''s way, which was consistent with the hard work of the old blood shadow devil for many years. Of course, there is the reason that she brought the boy''s merit from her mother''s birth, as well as the contribution of his father aokong, a demon master. But even so, Ao Ying''s talent is absolutely top-notch. Zhang Dongyun flicked his finger. The light light light falls from the sky and falls on the girl. The girl felt the injury and recovered completely. After staying for a while, she saluted Zhang Dongyun from above: "thank you Uncle, no, no, thank you Zhang Dongyun didn''t care about her appellation: "look at your injury, is it caused by 11 younger brothers?" "Yes..." Ao Ying wryly smile: "my father at that time, crazy." "Where is the place where you agreed to celebrate your birthday?" Zhang Dongyun asked. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 147 Hearing Zhang Dongyun''s question, Ao Ying hesitated a little. The girl beside her smiles and pulls her sleeve: "sister, I''m sorry, I was wrong to cheat you before, but I should be careful. Don''t take the person who pretends to be the daughter of ape Dragon King to come back to see your Majesty in Chang''an. It''s my little man''s heart to pass the gentleman''s belly. I''m here to accompany you." Ao Ying shook his head: "don''t blame you, you are right, I was too reckless." She thought about it and reported to Zhang Dongyun: "my father and I agreed that if we lost, we would meet at a place called boyue Lake in Xiangxi County, the king of the eastern Tang Dynasty." The girl gave a wry smile: "my father is out of control and crazy. I may not remember the appointment at ordinary times. I can only hope that on my birthday, he can remember." "Usually, I''ll order people to pay attention there." Zhang Dongyun said: "on your birthday, someone will accompany you to Boyue lake." Hearing that Zhang Dongyun claimed to have changed, Ao Ying was stunned and then returned to his senses: "thank you Uncle "Go down and have a rest. Dark cloud will arrange accommodation for you in Daming Palace." Zhang Dongyun said: "after you settle down, you will smile at the appearance of my reincarnation, draw a portrait and give it to Wu Yun." "Yes, uncle." After thanking Zhang Dongyun, Ao Ying withdrew from the hall. Zhang Dongyun cured her injury. Her mind was no longer weak, but her spirit was still empty at the moment. Her heart string, which had been tense for a long time, was slightly put down. After Ming Yi Xue turns her head to send Ao Ying away, her childishness fades away. She has a little pity in her eyes: "eleven elder brother is like this now, it is bitter little girl." Zhang Dongyun looked at her ten year old appearance and commented on aoluan, who was 16 years old. "I''m happy." He gave a dry cough. Shen and Rong said with a smile: "because the eleven elder brothers are not traitors?" "Not bad." Zhang Dongyun said. "I''m very happy, but..." Shen He''s smile disappeared. "I''m very happy for every more credible one. After all, it''s not Yang Li. I''m also skeptical about the remaining ten people." Zhang Dongyun said slowly, "now that I have you, I have eleven younger brothers. It''s very good, very good. Yang Li, it''s not worth laughing at me. " "I understand." Shen and Rong''s expression also became soft: "there is elder brother you are in, there are eleven elder brothers, younger sister is also very happy." "This time, in addition to the daughter of the eleventh brother, we have another harvest." Zhang Dongyun''s fingers are in the air. Inside the main hall, the air fluctuates and the light overflows with color, presenting the picture outside the hall. In the picture, it is a middle-aged man, who is in a state of depression. "The people who were with Wutian peak in the Northern Qi Dynasty just now, though they are from the same door, they seem to have different ways." Shen and Rong took a look. The middle-aged man in the picture is mu Hongyuan, who was born in wutianfeng, a martial arts school of the Northern Qi Dynasty, and later defected to his school. "He was born in Wutian peak of the Northern Qi Dynasty, but now he works for the dark Pavilion of the eastern Tang Dynasty." Zhang Dongyun said lightly. Shen and Rong''s eyes lit up: "big brother''s meaning is, Yang Li, in the dark pavilion?" Zhang Dongyun and Zhang Dongyun were suspicious of the tianlangmi cave incident earlier, and delineated the scope of Yang Li''s hiding place. Now, the dark Pavilion secretly sent people to pay attention to the unreal dragon and the "ape Dragon King" aokong. Zhang Dongyun and Shen Herong, coincidentally, both pay attention to the dark pavilion side. Put it on the Murong Pavilion, the current leader of the dark Pavilion. "What''s your plan, brother?" Shen He Rong asked. "I''ve got to worry about it." Zhang Dongyun said: "however, Yang Li is not stupid, he should also have some guesses." Shen and Rong nodded: "the elder brother has the arrangement, that younger sister goes to Bo Yue Lake to wait, see whether ten one elder brother can go there." Zhang Dongyun said, "over there, I''ll send someone else. I''ll entrust you with other things." "Oh?" Shen He Rong smiles: "what''s up, brother?" "The literacy foundation of the people in the city has been initially guaranteed and can be raised to a higher level." Zhang Dongyun said: "I intend to set up four levels of education institutions under the rule of Chang''an, corresponding to different ages of scholars, have different levels of cultural knowledge." "Grade four?" Shen and Rong asked with a smile: "according to the traditional method, there are more than four layers. If you divide them into smaller ones, they will be less." Zhang Dongyun''s tone was casual: "at present, level Four is enough, step by step, and later, people can continue to study and progress." Shen and Rong nodded: "good, little sister will raise money seriously, don''t let big brother down." "I''m not in a hurry. It''s hard for you to go to Xinyuan county this time. Take a lot of rest." Zhang Dongyun said. Shen Herong said goodbye to him and left the hall. Only Zhang Dongyun was left in the hall. He leaned back in his chair and looked up at the top of the hall. After Gao Jun, yunmo and Chen Xingwen were captured one after another, which helped Lord Zhang earn a lot of guard experience points.[random guard task 5.5 - kill or capture yunmo, the leader of Qingxia mountain villa, who enters the city] [random guard task 5.6 - kill or capture Chen Xingwen, the elder of wutianfeng who enters the city] [the subordinate of the city Lord captures the cloud desert in the city, completes the random guard task 5.5, and gains 700 points of upgrade experience] [the city master''s subordinate captures Chen Xingwen who enters the city , complete random guard task 5.6, gain 700 upgrade experience] unfortunately, the others in Qingxia mountain villa and Mu Hongyuan in the seventh state did not generate random guard task, and were "eaten" by yunmo, who was higher than them. Chen Xingwen came with the intention of peace talks, and was not immediately judged as the enemy by the system. But the problem is, at the moment he strikes back at the old purple sun devil, he triggers the mission. The system doesn''t care what his original intention is, whether he is reasonable or not, whether he is passive or not If Chen Xingwen wants not to trigger the task, he can only escape from the city if he doesn''t resist and be captured. But he obviously can''t do this, and he is not willing to fight back. Let the old devil of ziri take him back to the city. The result is to give city Lord Zhang more 700 guard experience points. Zhang Dongyun''s current guard task experience has accumulated 6700 points, which is based on the previous balance and the accumulated rewards of previous missions. In terms of number, there is still more than enough for the fifth expansion and upgrading. Now we have 5000 training points for construction tasks. Shen Herong was given the task. She took advantage of it and enjoyed it. The city Lord Zhang could save a lot of worry. But I don''t know how much time it takes. At present, Zhang Dongyun can only hope that twelve younger sister will be as soon as possible. However, as long as we are still in the field of good and bad, we should take good control of them. Some things can''t be done by ourselves at present. Zhang Dongyun stood up from his seat and paced in the hall. The current situation of aokong, the "king of ape and dragon", should Aoying still not go to Boyue lake on his birthday, what should he do then? Zhang Dongyun stopped and thought in his heart. He projected Mr. Wu Yun and interrogated yunmo, the leader of Qingxia mountain villa. The other party intends to find aokong, the incarnation of the mountain demon ape, through Ao Ying. Among them, Zhang Dongyun decided to investigate the causes, collect more intelligence clues, and then make a judgment. While he was thinking about aokong, the "king of ape and dragon", others were also thinking about him. In Luyang city of the eastern Tang Dynasty, there is a small bamboo building in the backyard of mingguangge, which is dark and dark. The attic is still dark in the day. In the dark, suddenly there are two bright green lights, flashing back and forth. That''s human eyes. At the moment, he is reading an urgent letter. Under the environment, there is no need to dim the light. He looked very carefully. He read the letter for a long time. After a while, the man put the letter aside and closed his eyes to meditate. The two green lights disappeared. "Chang''an..." After a long time, the murmur was heard in the attic. The man stood up, went to the door and opened it. The sun finally sprinkled into the small building, also lit up the man''s face. It is the master of the dark Pavilion in Xinke, Murong Pavilion. He narrowed his eyes and looked into the sun. Dust was flying aimlessly in the sun. Murong Ting''s thoughts are also a little confused at present, which needs him to clarify. When YeChuan County moved mountain demon ape to make trouble, he had something to worry about and didn''t care to send someone to watch. But later, it was revealed that people from Chang''an city appeared there. If YeChuan Prefecture that time, it can be said that Chen Jiezhi was originally looking for Chen family members, but by coincidence he happened to meet a mountain moving demon ape. What about the magic dragon this time? And the first time in the Sirius cave. It seems that Chang''an city sent out people to retaliate against the contradictory concept of forgetting truth, which coincides with its meeting. But who knows, did they rush to the ghost of Sirius in the secret cave at the beginning of the fight? The magic dragon was finally brought back by Chang''an. Although Mu Hongyuan did not report in time, Murong Ting is not sure that it is a real demon dragon, or a demon path practitioner. But once and twice is a coincidence, how about repeatedly? He didn''t believe it was a coincidence Murong pavilion line of sight, looking to the northwest, looking to the direction of Chang''an. The sudden appearance of this mysterious city had aroused his suspicion. Now, it''s almost certain. It''s just that he''s not sure who it is. If the other party takes Mu Hongyuan, if he knows that the dark Pavilion is also concerned about magic dragon, thenWould you suspect me, too? Murong Pavilion is contemplating, his men to report, the king of Tang summoned. He gathered his thoughts and went to the palace to meet the king of Tang. "White horse academy, any news?" Li Xuanxin, the king of the Tang Dynasty, asked. "It has been generally reported that the head of Baima college failed to make an appointment to go to Chang''an, and immediately returned to the academy after fighting with others, not because of injury." Murong Ting replied: "he should have been inspired by the fight with each other, so he returned to the academy to study and digest the harvest." "So he will go to Chang''an soon." The king of Tang nodded: "have you found out the identity of the people who fought with him?" Murong Ting shook his head: "I only know that the other party''s name is Zhang Zhongxing, who came from outside the Tang Dynasty. The specific origin and details are not clear. This person has disappeared in our Datang territory." The king of Tang said, "don''t relax, continue to pursue." Murong Ting said, "yes, king." "From the Northern Qi Dynasty, Gao Jun, the sixth son of Gao Tiankai, was also detained by Chang''an city." The king of Tang continued: "the Northern Qi Dynasty intends to join hands with the Tang Dynasty to encircle Chang''an. Next, Murong Qing''s family will lead the dark Pavilion and step up the collection of Chang''an related intelligence." Murong Ting replied, "I will do my best to obey the orders." The king of Tang nodded, and then motioned to all the others to step down. Only he and Murong Pavilion were left in the hall: "relax." Murong Pavilion smile: "Xie Wang Shang." That said, the attitude was still respectful. "These days, I have been thinking about where the city of Chang''an came from." The king of Tang got up and walked around: "who is its master? It''s so mysterious... " He came to Murong Pavilion and looked at each other: "just like you, isn''t it?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 148 Murong Ting''s expression did not change: "the king''s words really flatter Wei Chen. Compared with that of Chang''an City, Wei Chen is only in fear of being found by others as a lost dog." "You are too modest." The king of Tang looked at him and said, "it''s just that I''m in trouble for a while, but I''m just swimming in the shallow water, and the tiger''s going down in the sun.". I believe that I will return to the ninth day as soon as possible. At that time, please don''t blame me and the Tang Dynasty. " Murong Ting said: "how dare you, the king really break the micro minister." "I hope we can help each other." The king of the Tang Dynasty said slowly, "the Tang Dynasty is now in the stormy season. I want you to pay more attention." Murong Pavilion salute: "micro Minister Meng King accept promotion, from the Tang Dynasty After looking at him for a long time, the king of Tang withdrew his eyes, turned and walked back to his throne: "over there in Chang''an City, you arrange more people to inquire. We know too little about that city." "Wei Chen obeys orders." Murong Ting said. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At the same time, in Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun has just projected Mr. Wu Yun and examined yunmo, the leader of Qingxia villa. From what he said, Zhang Dongyun learned the reason why Qingxia villa captured the magic dragon, or looked for the mountain moving demon ape. It''s sad to say that yunmo is looking for the mountain moving ape for his wife. Mrs. Yun and Yun Mo are both disciples of Qingxia mountain villa. They grew up and married. Later, yunmo accepted the position of the villa leader. He is the eighth level of martial arts, and his wife is the seventh level of martial arts, just second to his master of Qingxia villa. But before, when Mrs. cloud went out to collect herbs, she suddenly encountered a mountain moving devil ape. The devil ape went mad and hit Mrs. Yun hard. Fortunately, the mountain moving ape did not kill all of them. She left without paying attention to the seriously injured lady Yun. Yunmo takes people back, but Mrs. Yun''s injury has not been good. Yunmo looks for the ancient prescription and finds a way to cure the wound, but he needs to move the mountain demon ape''s heart and blood as a medicine guide. Although he knows that the devil ape is violent and powerful, yunmo still takes his disciples out to look for the devil ape. Occasionally, let him see the scene of moving mountain devil ape changing back to aokong. Aoying happens to be by aokong''s side. They leave quickly, and yunmo perseveres in pursuit. After that, Ao Ying practiced the magic way of changing the magic dragon, and revealed the body of the magic dragon. All of them were seen by yunmo. Ao Kong and AO Ying were separated. Yunmo can''t find Ao Kong, so he has to search for AO Ying and surround her with the magic dragon, hoping to get Ao Kong''s whereabouts from Ao Ying''s mouth. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun rubbed his eyebrows. Cloud Mo also calculate not easy, changed his position in the other side, I''m afraid also must find Ao Kong. In the eastern Tang Dynasty, there was no demon ape moving mountains. In the surrounding dynasties, this kind of demon family had already been extinct. Can''t find aokong, cloud desert has no other place to look for moving mountain demon ape. Of course, understanding is for understanding, sympathy is for sympathy. Zhang Dongyun can''t let yunmo kill aokong to take blood. This is not difficult for him. As long as Mrs. Yun arrives in Chang''an City, he can make the other party recover immediately. However, too easy to get things, people will not cherish. After confirming that there was no imminent danger to Mrs. Yun''s life, Mr. Wu Yun gave a few hints, and then left the master of the cloud villa aside and let him think about it slowly. According to yunmo''s confession, aokong should return to the intermittent restoration of his intellectual constancy. But he seems to have no memory of what happened during his loss of control. This also explains why aokong had no special reaction after the contact between YECHUAN county and Shen Herong. At that time, hearing Yang Li''s name, the mountain moving demon ape did not move, because aokong did not know that Yang Li was also a traitor. I heard that the word "DARONGSHAN" suddenly went mad because of the agreement of the twelve Yanluo. But it was Ying who was one of the brothers who made love to each other and laughed at me for betraying aokong. "DARONGSHAN" three words, let him think of should laugh at me, so angry. But later, when he regained his senses, he could not remember what happened in YeChuan Prefecture. Now we can only hope that he can regain his senses and look for AO Ying. Or it doesn''t matter if you don''t get your mind back. Just remember to go to Lake boyue. Mr. Wu Yun of Zhang Dongyun''s projection called Han Zhe, the elder of the dragon''s gate in Dahe: "I have a very important job to give to you." Han zhe looked calm: "Sir, please go ahead." "It''s a trip to Xiangbo County, which is unknown to others." Mr. Wu Yun said: "if we find any trace of the mountain moving ape, or the whereabouts of this man..." He took out a painting scroll and handed it to Han Zhe. Han zhe unfolded it. On it was a tall man with a rough face, a beard and disordered hair. "Don''t disturb the other party. Give it back immediately." Mr. Wu Yun said: "if the other party leaves, confirm his whereabouts as much as possible.""Yes, sir." Han zhe put away the picture. Mr. Wu Yun finally said: "the other party is likely to lose the constancy and can not agree, but the strength is extremely strong, you should pay attention to yourself." Han zhe nodded, then left Chang''an City, left Longbei County, and went all the way southeast to Xiangxi county. Mr. Wu Yun sent Han zhe away, and then he tried Mu Hongyuan again. As expected, the other party was ordered by Murong ting to secretly track down the magic dragon and all the people in contact with it, paying special attention to who finally landed the magic dragon. However, Mu Hongyuan''s understanding of Murong Pavilion is limited, and the other party is mysterious. As for the reason why Mu Hongyuan went with Chen Xingwen, he also explained clearly. Mr. Wu Yun throws Mu Hongyuan aside and orders people to bring Chen Xingwen up. The elder of wutianfeng looks a little depressed, but he looks calm and calm. After seeing Mr. Wu Yun, he began to speak slowly: "I have come here without malice. There is no need for Chang''an to struggle with each other." "You''re here for Gao Jun." Mr. Wu Yun''s tone is light: "but, unless my majesty is ordered, otherwise I won''t let him go." The old man in black calmly looked at Chen Xingwen in front of him: "so, can you keep your kindness?" Chen Xingwen breathed out a long breath: "Gao Jun is the son of the king of Qi, and he is also the legitimate descendant of our family. However, the relationship between Wutian peak and the royal family of Northern Qi is not always the same as advancing and retreating at any time." Since then, the elder realized that he was superior to the heaven. He was not sure whether the eastern Tang Dynasty and the Northern Qi Dynasty could win Chang''an city. But he was sure that his own wutianfeng was involved in it. Even if the Northern Qi Dynasty won, wutianfeng might have suffered head and blood loss under the city of Chang''an. At that time, the king of Qi could easily solve the threat of wutianfeng. They had no interest and became the cannon fodder of the Northern Qi Dynasty. Although he has invested a lot of qualifications on Gao Jun and placed high hopes on him, when he needs to give up, he should not hesitate, otherwise the consequences may be very serious. The other side is so simple, Mr. Wu Yun nodded slightly: "let''s wait and see." Chen Xingwen''s heart sank: "if Chang''an insists on letting Chen leave, can you allow Chen to write a letter and send it back to the school, so as to avoid conflicts between us and you." "You are not qualified to make a condition." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly. Chen Xingwen became more and more uneasy. This performance of the other side, how do you think it doesn''t look like you want to give up! "Your honor..." What Chen Xingwen is still talking about has been interrupted by Mr. Wu Yun: "you are one thing personally, and the whole fog peak is one thing." Chen Xingwen nearly vomited blood. Big brother! You let me tell them how good you are! I''ll open my eyes for you and brag for you, won''t you? "Mu Hongyuan, I''ll give it to you." Mr. Wu Yun said, "you brothers, please talk slowly." Chen Xingwen smiles bitterly in his heart. At other times, elder Chen is absolutely happy to catch Mu Hongyuan, a traitor, and make him well. But now the most important thing is not to clean the door, but to prevent more people from coming to Chang''an like them! Just like them, they don''t say anything about being a prisoner. In case of death or injury, it will be troublesome. Unfortunately, what elder Chen thinks at the moment is useless. He is directly kicked back to his cell by Mr. Wu Yun. Of course, this time in his cell, he had a roommate. When Mu Hongyuan saw Chen Xingwen come in, his face suddenly turned green. After taking care of the two brothers of wutianfeng, Zhang Dongyun meditates in the Daming Palace. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At the same time, in Luyang City, the capital of the eastern Tang Dynasty, Li Xuanxin, the king of the Tang Dynasty, was summoning guests from the north. "The king and his highness please ask the old man to say hello to the king of Tang." An old man with white hair, stroking his beard, said with a smile. "Mr. Zhaoping is very kind." The king of Tang said, "how are you, brother Gao?" The old man in front of him, named "Mr. Zhaoping", came from Shuofeng Academy of Northern Qi Dynasty. Shuofeng academy, the first master of Confucianism in Northern Qi Dynasty, is one of the five famous schools in Northern Qi Dynasty together with Wutian peak. It is a holy land for scholars of Northern Qi Dynasty. Gao Zheng, the second son of the king of Qi, studied in Shuofeng Academy. For a long time, Shuofeng academy supported Gao Zheng to compete for the throne of Northern Qi Dynasty. The Northern Qi Dynasty and the eastern Tang Dynasty had a good relationship and often had contacts. Shuofeng academy played an important role as a bridge. Shuofeng academy even had students who were low-key officials in the eastern Tang Dynasty. Mr. Zhaoping said with a smile: "everything is well with the king, but I moved towards the southwest border, and there were some changes, which made the king care a little bit." The southwest of the Northern Qi Dynasty, bordering on the northwest of the eastern Tang Dynasty, is the location of Longbei county. "I have to admit that the sudden appearance of the city is not comparable to that of ordinary officials and bandits."The king of the Tang Dynasty said, "I''m very sorry that the sixth son of my elder brother was also lost in Chang''an." "Chang''an is located at the juncture of Qi and Tang Dynasty. The king of our Dynasty also has the intention of eliminating the enemy. If the king of Tang has a plan, I would like to cooperate with him." Mr. Zhaoping said with a smile. The king of Tang said: "if you know yourself and the enemy, you can be invincible in a hundred battles. At present, you don''t know much about Chang''an. You should first find out the truth and then strike a thunderbolt. I have arranged a suitable person to go to Chang''an to paralyze his vigilance and find out the truth. " In the process of their conversation, a large bodyguard went to the dark pavilion to give orders. "According to the Oracle, Murong Pavilion, the leader of Mingguang Pavilion, is the official envoy to Chang''an." The bodyguard asked, "what about Lord Murong?" "In the backyard building, someone called, but no one came." A dark Pavilion commander replied. The bodyguard frowned: "it''s a big disrespect to deceive you." "Please bear with me." The commander of the dark pavilion was also surprised. He advised him to go to the backyard with the great bodyguard. The three story building in the courtyard is still dark and quiet. The internal guard stepped forward and opened the door, but was startled. Not far from the door was a man sitting. It''s not Murong ting. Who is it? The grand internal guard fixed his mind: "Lord Murong, please accept the order." Murong Ting calmly looked at him, did not speak, suddenly a smile. The next moment, he turned his hand, and a short knife appeared. The blade of the knife was across his neck. The bodyguard at the gate and the commander of the dark Pavilion were stunned and blood gushed out. It''s splashing on their faces. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 149 Blood was blazing. At the door, the two men were dead. After returning to God, the two martial arts practitioners almost screamed. It''s too bad. Murong Pavilion, the owner of the dark Pavilion, is mysterious and unpredictable. In the eyes of many people, the king of hell can stop children crying at night. Although there is no clear statement about his cultivation realm, most people think that he has the level of the seventh level of martial arts, and he is not inferior to Gu Hechuan and Mu Hongyuan. But now, a practitioner of the seventh level committed suicide in front of them? Why? Is it because of the edict just sent? The imperial edict sent him to Chang''an City, which scared him to commit suicide? Although it is said that Chang''an is mysterious and powerful, it is too exaggerated and ridiculous, isn''t it? "Block the scene, surround here, no one is allowed in and out!" The imperial bodyguard, who was ordered to deliver the order, came back to God and yelled loudly, even a little unconsciously changed his voice. He didn''t ask for help. It''s not that he doesn''t want to, but the Murong Pavilion in front of him can''t be saved. A small short knife fell into the hands of the experts in the seventh level of martial arts. It''s no wonder that the mountain is divided and the stone is broken. If you really want to commit suicide, you can kill yourself directly. Murong Ting''s peaceful eyes and even smiling head have fallen to the ground. There was only a headless body still sitting in a chair, facing the door, blood spraying from his neck. The commander of the dark Pavilion tolerated the shock and ordered the scene to be sealed off. The imperial bodyguard rushed back to the palace to report. After hearing the news, the king''s face sank like water. Murong Ting''s death was beyond his expectation. He intended to test Chang''an with Murong Pavilion, and to observe Murong Ting''s reaction through Chang''an. As a result, Murong Ting committed suicide directly? He certainly didn''t believe Murong Ting was dead. The situation can only be the same as the truth of Gao Yu''s death and Murong Ting''s life. This person, with a new identity, continues his life. When the other side responded like this, Tang Wang was happy and angry. Fortunately, the other party is really concerned with Chang''an, at least afraid of the city. His conjecture was correct. After a try, the other side is sure to show his horse''s feet. He would rather give up his present identity than go to Chang''an city,. The angry one was that Murong Ting should have been unaware before the imperial edict was issued. Only when the imperial bodyguard issued the edict would he know that the king of Tang had given him such a good job. The king of Tang just wanted to observe his reaction. However, according to the grand internal guard''s return, Murong Ting clearly knew the content of the Edict and was waiting for the decree to come. How did he know? Things beyond their own expectations, so that the Tang King angry. "Mr. Zhaoping, please sit down for a moment." The king of Tang said. Mr. Zhaoping was surprised, but his face didn''t show: "don''t be polite to the king of Tang. I''ll wait here." "Block the news. No one is allowed to divulge it. Those who violate the order will be killed." The king of the Tang Dynasty left the palace where the visitors met and went to the dark Pavilion in person. When he got to the place, he quietly looked at the head of Murong Pavilion on the ground. The other side''s face has been stiff smile, as if is mocking the king of Tang. The king of the Tang Dynasty did not get angry: "the imperial edict was sent to Chang''an, a member of the Ministry of war." He first inspected Murong Ting''s corpse, and then continued to order: "the corpse will be sealed up and ordered to take rongci to Chang''an. No external information can be disclosed. He only said that Murong Ting was ordered by me to carry out a secret job." "The dust obeys the order." The king of the Tang Dynasty pointed to the commander of the dark Pavilion who had found the corpse together before: "from today on, you will act as the daily affairs of the dark Pavilion for the time being, and report to me if there is any major event." The commander of the dark pavilion was overjoyed: "I obey my orders!" With a calm face, the king of Tang returned to the palace. Although it is no longer possible to test Murong Pavilion in Chang''an City, the corpse of Murong Pavilion can still be used to test Chang''an. There must be a relationship between them. When the king returned to the palace, he did not continue to meet Mr. Zhaoping. Instead, he went to his imperial study and examined it carefully. The Ninth level of martial arts, the masculine Qi and blood of the martial arts swept away, there is no place to hide the evil. But the Tang Dynasty inspected it for a long time, but it was never found. If the other party does not set up an organ here, how can he know the content of the edict in advance? The king''s face was more ugly. Other courtiers you''ve met before? Murong Pavilion, before today, has changed his identity and become someone else? And just in front of Li Xuan''s heart, he went in and out, but he couldn''t find out The king of Tang took a deep breath and became happy and angry again. He ordered the imperial bodyguard to visit several important officials in the imperial study before. Murong Ting''s head is different, and the news is still blocked. In theory, these people are not aware of it.But Murong Pavilion must know. He should be able to figure out how to get to know the content of the edict. I can calculate The king''s eyes flashed. Whoever runs away is suspected. Of course, "Murong Pavilion" can not run. Even, another person was missing as a ghost. But the king of Tang had made up his mind to go door-to-door. In the past, he concealed his negligence, and the king of Tang would never relax. "Mr. Lei Zhaoping has been waiting for a long time." The king of Tang regained his peace and went to see Mr. Zhaoping again. Mr. Zhaoping said, "the king of Tang is polite. I don''t know what we discussed earlier?" "I have news that Datang will contact the Northern Qi Dynasty. How about exchanging information?" The king of Tang asked. "That''s good." Mr. Zhaoping nodded: "Wang Shang also means the same thing." After a little pause, he asked, "what is the situation of Baima academy and Qingyun temple?" "Hongxiao of Baima academy is coming out of the mountain soon." The king of Tang was indifferent. Mr. Zhaoping nodded: "that''s very good. I''ve always wanted to ask President Hong for knowledge. I''m staying in the eastern Tang Dynasty for a chance." "Good to say." The king of the Tang Dynasty nodded his head. After another chat, Mr. Zhaoping retired. He immediately contacted the Northern Qi Dynasty. After thousands of rivers and mountains, the news arrived in the capital of the Northern Qi Dynasty a few days later. After reading Mr. Zhaoping''s letter, the king of Qi did not speak. He handed the letter to his eldest son. The Northern Qi Dynasty has not yet established the position of son, because Gao Ju, the eldest son of the king of Qi, is still a prefecture king, the same as Gao Zheng and Gao Jun. After watching in silence, he passed it on to Gao Zheng, his second younger brother. After Gao Zheng looked at it, he presented it to the king of Qi again. "Tell me all about it." The king of Qi opened his mouth. The eldest son Gao Ju said: "the sixth younger brother in Chang''an should be cautious, otherwise he may be hurt." Gao Zheng, the second son, retorted: "because the sixth younger brother fell into the enemy''s hands, we took the rescue as soon as possible. It was only later that he might be in danger." The king of Qi did not speak and looked to the other side. There stood an old man. The old man sighed: "elder martial brother Chen has no news, should also fall into the hands of Chang''an." King Qi nodded: "we need to try to rescue Chen Qingjia and jun''er. ZHENG''ER is in charge of this matter. We hope wutianfeng will cooperate with us. Since there will be great moves in the eastern Tang Dynasty, you should seize the opportunity. " Gao Zheng bowed his head: "yes, father." After dispersing the court, Gao Zheng came out of the palace and looked at the elder Wu Tianfeng: "elder Wang, don''t worry about it. After all, my sixth brother and I are brothers. I won''t see him in trouble. I want to do this thing well. I always admire elder Chen of your sect." The old man was silent. Gao Zheng''s implication is nothing more than Laoliu gaojun''s fall this time, which is bound to lose points in the mind of the king of Qi. But if he can do things well, he will be in the king of Qi. He didn''t worry that the sixth brother would compete with him, and he didn''t mean to kill each other. Gao Zheng hopes that wutianfeng can also help him this time, at least not to pull his legs, so that he can really make this contribution. In exchange, he will try to ensure the safe return of Gao Jun, the sixth younger brother, and Chen Xingwen, the elder of wutianfeng. "At present, we should work together to fight against foreign enemies. Your highness can rest assured." The old man said slowly. Gao Jun had a big fall and lost points with the king of Qi. But as long as you don''t die, there will always be a chance to recover. It is impossible for us to catch up. What''s more, Chen Xingwen of the eighth level is one of the few masters of Wutian peak. The loss of him is the unbearable pain of wutianfeng. What''s more, Yang Yulin is also a good seedling with high hopes in his family. It is also heartbreaking to break it like this. In order to save Gao Jun, Chen Xingwen, Yang Yulin and others out, wutianfeng only helped his second highness Gao Zheng. "Elder Wang knows the great justice, so it''s better." Gao Zheng smiles with satisfaction. "What will your highness do next?" the old man asked "In accordance with his father''s will, he kept up his strength and waited for the eastern Tang Dynasty to take action. However, Huang que was in the rear, so as to hit the target with one blow." Gao Zheng said with a smile: "elder Wang, please don''t worry. I have news from the East Tang Dynasty. Hong Xiao, the president of Baima academy, is about to leave the mountain." Elder Wang nodded: "it''s good that people in the ninth state take the lead." "Yes." Gao Zheng looked at the southwest sky: "I also hope that day, faster arrival." Zhang Dongyun is now projecting Mr. Wu Yun in the city of Chang''an, which is well thought of by all parties, and receives the report from Xu Xingzhi. "Exchange Murong Pavilion for prisoners?" Mr. Wu Yun asked without expression. Zhang Dongyun in Daming Palace looks strange."Brother Rong is right to say so." Xu Xingzhi replied. Lang rongci, a member of the military department of the eastern Tang Dynasty, was no match for him. Although Xu Xingzhi abandoned his official position and entered Chang''an City, their friendship remained unchanged. In the eastern Tang Dynasty, there was no dilemma for rongci. Both sides agreed to use Xu Xingzhi and rongci as a bridge to communicate in private. However, the news he brought this time surprised Zhang Dongyun. City Lord Zhang''s first reaction was that it was impossible. If "Sirius" Yang Li is so easy to be pinched by the king of Tang, the news will spread to Shen He Rong''s ears, for fear that he can laugh her big teeth off. Zhang Dongyun''s second reaction was that the king of Tang was trying to make out. Try out their relationship with Yang Li. It seems that not only did they suspect that Murong pavilion was Yang Li, but the king of Tang also found something wrong with Gao Yu or Murong Pavilion. But he may not know the details of Yang Li, but it does not affect his suspicion that Yang Li is related to the Great Wall. Mr. Wu Yun looked at Xu Xingzhi calmly: "tell them, there is no way." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 150 Facing the trial of the eastern Tang Dynasty, Zhang Dongyun went back directly. He doesn''t care if Yang Li''s identity is exposed. Since Yang Li was hiding in the eastern Tang Dynasty, it means that he didn''t want others to know that he was here. Even if he knew there was something wrong with Chang''an, Yang Li was dumb enough to eat dumplings. He knew it in his mind and would not make a statement. Unless he''s willing to expose himself. This possibility is not without, but I believe that Yang Li will not do so unless I have to. Zhang Dongyun also won''t pick out Yang Li''s identity. On the one hand, he did not want to expose the identity of the evil emperor, which easily scared some people not to come. The city of Chang''an should be kept as mysterious as possible, which is more conducive to the needs of a city Lord surnamed Zhang. On the other hand, he didn''t want to scare Yang Li away. Now he is 90% sure that Yang Li is the Murong Pavilion in the dark Pavilion. But if Yang Li feels that this identity is not safe, he may come out of the shell again. So Zhang Dongyun is very considerate to help his ten younger brothers as cover. Until I am sure I will kill it "Yes, sir." In fact, Xu Xing''s heart is also curious about why the eastern Tang Hui put forward such a bizarre request. Of course, as the master of the dark cabinet and the former one, Murong pavilion has many enemies. At present, there are many people in Chang''an City who want to eat it alive. But the eastern Tang Dynasty took the initiative to send it to the door, which would have chilled the hearts of the meritorious officials? It''s abnormal. Or, in fact, Murong Ting committed a crime, and the king of Tang punished him for it? Xu Xing''s hundred thoughts can not be explained. However, since Mr. Wu Yun has made a decision, he will not think about it any more and answer the opposite side as it is. But the news from rongci later surprised Xu Xing. He came back in a hurry and reported to Mr. Wu Yun: "Mr. Dong Tang said Murong Ting has been beheaded and his body is still there. Do you want to ask us? " Mr. Wu Yun is a projection. He looks as steady as Mount Tai. Zhang Dongyun, who is drinking water in the Daming Palace, almost spits out. Fool! Of course, the city Lord Zhang scolded not Xu Xingzhi or rongci, the envoy of the eastern Tang Dynasty, nor Yang Li. He scolded Li Xuanxin, the king of the Tang Dynasty. Although there is a small possibility, Zhang Dongyun doesn''t believe that Yang Li was killed by the king of Tang. It''s more likely that he''s been faking himself out again. It seems that Yang Li doesn''t want to be hard steel with the king of Tang Dynasty. The other party may force him to expose his identity, so he died. Now, what his identity is, whether he reincarnated again, or who else to take away, all become a mystery. Zhang Dongyun even doubted that he would take the opportunity to leave the boundary of the eastern Tang Dynasty. However, the king of Tang was also damaged enough. Yang Li left Murong Ting''s body, and he used it to make an article. If this corpse is really written by Yang Li, and the king of Tang has not been destroyed, it is undoubtedly useful to Zhang Dongyun. Through the traces left above, he can try to trace Yang Li''s whereabouts. What the king of Tang couldn''t do, Lord Zhang had a way to do it. But in this way, the king''s goal of exploration was naturally achieved. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun was absorbed in thinking, and after a long time, his face showed a smile. In Tianshu hall, Mr. Wu Yun ordered: "if you reply to them, you can only exchange it for another one that no one touches, but the paper, together with the handwriting on it, shrinks into a small ball. The paper ball shrinks again, the white paper turns black, and it is soaked with thick ink. Shen and Rong reached out to catch the black bullet and handed it to Zhang Dongyun, who then threw it to Mr. Wu Yun, who projected himself. Mr. Wu Yun also handed it to Xu Xingzhi: "send this thing with Cheng Jingyuan." Xu Xingzhi left as ordered. Shen and Rong looked at the figure that he left, and with a smile: "the king of Tang tried us out, and the elder brother asked him to work for him, looking for Yang Li?" "He will." Zhang Dongyun faint smile: "now he is that because of Yang Li and sleep uneasy people." Shen and Rong nodded with a smile. Zhang Dongyun asked, "what happened to the school?" "The preliminary regulations have been drawn up. If there is no problem for the elder brother, the younger sister will start to spread it out." Shen and Rong handed a piece of paper to Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun glanced. Private school. School. Academy. The national government. This is the fourth level university established by Shen Herong. However, she has a broader division of age. The private school corresponds to children before the age of 12, similar to the primary school in Zhang Dongyun''s previous blue star life. Schools are 12 to 18 years old. Although it is similar to Zhang Dongyun''s former life middle school, in fact, according to Zhang Dongyun''s own assumption, the last fourth level of the state government should be between 24 and 30 years old.Her design is more suitable for Confucian students in the world. Generally speaking, ten years of hard study is not enough for most people, except for those with brilliant talents. It will take at least 20 years to achieve some results. Most of them are after 25 years old. "Twelve sister, let''s go." City Lord Zhang decided to follow the good and do a good job as a caretaker. "If you have talent, you can jump." "Teach students in accordance with their aptitude," Shen said Zhang Dongyun asked, "when will the framework be able to be roughly erected?" "It may take some time, at least in January and February, but more in March and may. The main reason is that there are too few qualified teachers at present." Shen and Rong said. "Twelve sisters, how many standards can you choose according to your criteria?" Zhang Dongyun smiles. Shen and Rong also laughed: "big brother, don''t make fun of my younger sister. I dare not look higher than the top." Zhang Dongyun said: "first, the preliminary big frame will be built up, and then slowly fill in." Shen and Rong nodded: "little sister understand, big brother, please rest assured." After she said goodbye to Zhang Dongyun, Zhang Dongyun projected Mr. Wu Yun and appeared in a timber yard in Longling mountain. Here, a young man is leading a large number of workers in logging. He set an example by example, and his skill was excellent. He has become the leader of the public, and he has a good command. Mr. Wu Yun looked and nodded slightly. Now, I need a strong leader to build the hall together. "Chen Yu." Mr. Wu Yun called out. The leading young man, while commanding others to continue, galloped to Mr. Wu Yun. "Master." Chen Yu salutes. Mr. Wu Yun asked calmly, "how do you feel?" "It has benefited a lot." Chen Yucheng sincerely replied: "to do some basic work again, on the contrary, let the younger generation have a new understanding and inspiration for everything in the past." "Yes, these days are not in vain." Mr. Wu Yun said: "but there is no proof of the word, or to verify it." Chen Yuyan said, "please give me your advice." "Not here." Mr. Wu Yun waved his sleeve, and Chen Yu appeared with him in Tiangong hall. "Whether you can be the leader here, whether you can convince other people or not depends on your performance." Mr. Wu Yun said. Chen Yuyan said, "yes, master." He went straight to the crowd. Seeing the young man''s appearance, Mr. Wu Yun smiles. Throwing Chen Yu to the timber yard is to polish his temperament and make him more calm, but not to destroy his enterprising spirit and talent. In the timber yard to do so many days, has been enough to show that he sincerely admit his mistakes, seriously polishing himself. Now that we are in Tiangong hall, we don''t need him to be cautious and start from scratch. What we want is to fly into the sky and release our talents. With all his pride gone, his talent is still there. Mr. Wu Yun doesn''t need to look at it much. He knows that Chen Yu''s talent will surely win over the people in Tiangong hall. What''s more, this young man is not an elm head made only by craftsmen. It is true that there are talents who study sincerely and ignore others, but there are many kinds of talents. There are also talents among those who publicize themselves. In some cases, even craftsmen can''t follow the rules completely, but they need to be inspired freely. Chen Yu, however, is not only talented, but also communicative and leading. Although there are many old craftsmen in Tiangong palace, they may rely on their old age to sell their old. But if Chen Yu is given some time and a little back support, he will soon be able to straighten out all this. Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun nodded with satisfaction. Instead of worrying about Tiangong hall, he turned his eyes to the other side. There, Chang''an City, in addition to Chang''an people, there are also some guests. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 151 Shang Jie, the elder of Dahe Longmen, who once lived in Chang''an as a link between the two sides, naturally became no longer a guest as the vast majority of Dahe Longmen people went to Chang''an together. She has even replaced Xu Xingzhi, in charge of the east city of Chang''an, known as a high-ranking power in Chang''an. But at the beginning, a person who lived with her as an emissary and a bridge worker, now there are some problems. Any super elder of Lingxiao sect is very lonely at the moment. There are hundreds of thousands of people inside and outside Chang''an. If you include the population of Longbei and Hexi counties, it will be more than one million, and the population should be counted in billions. And he''s so different here. Looking around, maybe only the new monk can make him a little warm of the same kind. Elder Ren certainly doesn''t think he is a monk, but little master Huiming, like him, admits that his guests live here and disturb the master''s house. The rest, even though they had their own families or families, gradually took pride in being a member of Chang''an. Elder Ren is very tangled. His personal entanglement is actually the projection of the whole Lingxiao school. The present situation of the Lingxiao sect is not good. The eastern Tang Dynasty couldn''t chew Chang''an City, but they had to turn to soft persimmons to bully them. Lingxiao school is one of the five Wudao schools in the eastern Tang Dynasty, and even ranked first among the five schools in the past. But now it has been reduced to the soft persimmon of the eastern Tang Dynasty. After the Tang Dynasty, the Longmen mountain academy became the biggest resistance after the Tang Dynasty. After that, they were forced to make an air cylinder by the East Tang Dynasty and rubbed on the ground. They could only retreat into the snow mountain to fight guerrillas and hide in Tibet. When the king of Tang just returned home, he first killed a martial arts expert from Lingxiao sect who was the seventh level of the eastern Tang royal family. After being severely damaged by Zhang Chong, the elder of dragon''s gate of Dahe, he was killed by Chen Jiezhi on the spot and fell to the west of the river. The morale of the eastern Tang Dynasty suffered a heavy setback. The more reliable his subordinates were, Zhang Dongyun put more and more energy into his own practice. With the blessing of the system, the massive aura is poured into him. Finally, on this day, Zhang Dongyun''s own cultivation realm was promoted. He successfully broke through to the sixth level of martial arts, the realm of military commander. The morale and morale of the iron and blood soldiers needed for promotion can be provided by the system. He does not need to go to the battlefield or camp to absorb them. The system helps him to build up his morale, which is perfect and boundless. The effect is even better than that when he goes to the real battlefield to practice. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun stands still, raises his hand and punches out. All of a sudden, there seemed to be an invisible army around. Zhang Dongyun''s thousands of troops and horses are like heavenly soldiers and generals coming down to the earth together. They are much stronger than normal soldiers and horses. With the blessing of morale, one punch will break through the limit of Qi and blood of the human body, which will bring endless worship. This is Zhang Dongyun''s own strength, not the role of invincible city. He slowly withdrew his fist and stood with his hand down. "It''s not enough. I have to continue to improve, but if time goes by..." Zhang Dongyun took a look at the countdown. There are still three months left. But the good news is not without it. There is an echo about Yang Li''s whereabouts in the eastern Tang Dynasty. At present, there is a delicate situation between Chang''an City and the eastern Tang Dynasty. In the eastern Tang Dynasty, the army was ready to set up an army, and then to get rid of Chang''an. Chang''an is welcome to see you off at any time. But at the same time, they are looking for Yang Li''s whereabouts and even exchanging information. With the joint efforts of both sides, the harvest has gradually been achieved. Yang Li is still within the boundary of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Moreover, the scope has been gradually limited to a few counties. Later, it will continue to shrink the range, further precise positioning. Zhang Dongyun took a long breath. Yang Li suspected Chang''an City, but never came in person. Is he so cautious because he is afraid to meet the person he betrayed? In terms of probability, he is more likely to meet his enemy in eleven people? Or, although he knows that some people are also traitors, they are not conspiring with each other, so he is worried about being eaten by the black? Zhang Dongyun thought in his heart. Mr. Wu Yun, who was projected by him, was inspecting the Tiangong hall in charge of Chen Yu. As expected, the young man had packed up and down the hall of heavenly work. And his personal interest is not really fancy crafts, but a variety of practical equipment. The new type of water wheel that they have transformed has been jointly advised to popularize in Hexi and Longbei counties. Experiment first, then feedback and improve continuously. After more and more subordinate workshops of Tiangong hall, more manpower can be invested in large-scale production."Well done." Mr. Wu Yun did not grudge praise. Chen Yu smiles and gives the chance to show up to others. There are simple craftsmen looking forward to: "we will succeed, and we will be able to use them in more places. We will follow you as far as your Majesty''s power is concerned." "There is no end." Mr. Wu Yun said faintly. The crowd cheered. After cheering, some people bravely asked, "Sir, what is your Majesty''s name and year?" Everyone was curious. Mr. Wu Yun glanced at them and said, "Your Majesty is the Lord of Chang''an, and there will be no national title." Everyone was shocked. Only Mr. Wu Yun''s voice continued to ring in the hall: "Chang''an city is the most noble and noble existence in the world. Before Chang''an, there was only a city in China. Since Chang''an, the city has been a state. One city can accommodate the world, one city can accommodate hundreds of dynasties, and one city is the only one in the world. " The crowd began to breathe rapidly. Chen Yu said in a low voice: "serve your majesty and witness the only one in the world. I am lucky in this life." Others echoed. In Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun smiles. At this time, a girl appeared in front of him: "big brother, we are ready to go." Zhang Dongyun nodded. Two months are about to pass, and it is approaching Ao Ying''s birthday. Yang Li how not to say, and see whether aokong will go to the lake. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 152 "The four level schools are now on the right track. Even if my sister leaves, it will be all right." Shen and Rong said. As she said, private schools, schools, academies, and the state government are now in Chang''an. However, Zhang Dongyun''s system has not yet determined that the task was successful. Maybe it needs to run stably for a period of time to recruit more students before the system can judge. Zhang Dongyun looks at Shen Herong, who looks like a girl in front of him: "Han zhe from Longmen river is already in Boyue lake. He will meet you. If the eleventh brother doesn''t show up, you''ll go back to the city and leave Han Zhe to wait there Shen and Rong nodded: "big brother, don''t worry, little sister will take good care of Ying''er." Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly and watched the other party leave the hall. Shen He Rong left the Daming Palace and joined with AO Ying. With them, there is little monk Huiming. "Hard bald brother." The girl said with a smile. The young monk didn''t think she was disobedient to her address. He put his palms together and smile: "it''s a happy event for the family to reunite. Naturally, the poor monk is willing to help." Ao Ying imitated Huiming''s appearance and folded his palms together: "thank you Master. " Although the two men were of the same age and had the same level of cultivation, Ao Ying used the honorific title when they helped each other. In the heart of Zhang tutong, he meets with him. Aokong raised a daughter for the first time. She was so polite that she was totally different from aokong''s arrogant and tired character. It''s the mother''s mother who taught her, but she''s lost her mother and daughter. Ao Ying has been following her father all these years. Hearing and seeing, she was not taken to be the same as aokong. It was not easy for the little girl. Or, because aokong is not reliable, he makes Ao Ying gentle Zhang Dongyun couldn''t help thinking. The girl is not lonely. In Chang''an City for more than a month, she has also made many friends of the same age. It''s like monk Huiming, who is younger than her. And, of course, someone who looks like he''s only about ten years old "Benefactor, call me Huiming." Facing Ao Ying, the young monk replied with a smile. Together with Shen He Rong and AO Ying, he immediately left Chang''an for Boyue lake, Xiangxi Prefecture thousands of miles away. As on previous occasions, Shen and Rong still carried the green eye. Zhang Dongyun is in the Daming Palace of Chang''an city. He can still see through the mirror image what they have encountered in their journey. When Shen and Rong left the city, Lord Zhang took up the responsibility and paid attention to the construction of the four level universities in the city, so as to complete the construction task as soon as possible. Such a systematic large project also needs to determine whether the task has been completed or not. On the other hand, rewards are often very rich. The number of training points required by the guard task has already reached the standard. The number of points needed for the construction task was 1100 points saved last time, and now 3600 points have been accumulated after adding the previous two tasks. if the reward of this task is awesome, it may reach five thousand directly. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun nods with satisfaction, and then projects Mr. Wu Yun to direct his subordinates to continue to recruit more powerful teachers and students. When the city Lord Zhang was busy with the development of Chang''an City, the Baima academy, thousands of miles away, also welcomed distinguished guests. In the eastern Tang Dynasty, Li xuannian, Prince of Fengqing Prefecture. In addition to Li Xuanxin, the king of Tang Dynasty, there were four martial arts masters in the royal family. Li xuannian, the prince of Fengqing County, was his assistant as early as before he ascended the throne. During these days, he was responsible for leading the army to encircle and exterminate the remaining evils of the Lingxiao sect. Recently, however, he was transferred back from the snow mountain by the king of Tang Dynasty and ordered to go to Baima Academy. Because of the news, Hong Xiao, the dean of Baima Academy who studied behind closed doors, finally came out of the mountain again. Baima academy has always had a bad relationship with the eastern Tang Dynasty. But they are not as low-key as Qingyun temple. In their view, there is no idea that the enemy of the enemy is a friend. If there are two enemies at the same time, we should deal with them together. If we want to drive away the tiger and swallow the wolf, it is just wishful thinking. Because of the contradiction between their own family and the eastern Tang Dynasty and between Chang''an and the eastern Tang Dynasty, the Baima academy still regarded Chang''an as a more superior grotto demon because of the blood shadow old devil. There has been a unified understanding and concept in the Academy: in this land, although the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty was tyrannical like a tiger, Chang''an city was a worse evil spirit, which should be dealt with first. They have one vice president Zhao Ning dead in Chang''an, another vice president Yue Chunsheng captured. A few months ago, when Yue Chunsheng was captured, Hong Xiao, the president of the court, had already sent his horse to Chang''an. But unexpectedly, I met a crazy student named Zhang Zhongxing, who was challenged by the other party. After a big war between the two sides, Hong Xiao did not suffer a loss because of his higher level of cultivation.But Zhang Zhongxing left as soon as he wanted to go. Before he left, he still laughed at Hong Xiao. Although Hong Xiao was angry at the other party''s rudeness, he had to admit that the Confucian classics Zhang Zhongxing had learned were more superior to Baima Academy. After calming down, Hong Xiao pondered it carefully, and felt that he had endless aftertaste. Immersed in the study of articles for a while, Hong Xiao was in a state of disorder and was unable to deal with others any more. He was forced to return to the academy and study hard and meditate. Now, at last, he''s back out. When he was in a stable state of mind, he understood the meaning of the article written by Zhang Zhongxing on that day and was deeply inspired. Although the realm of cultivation has not changed, Hong Xiao thought to himself that his understanding of the meaning of the article has gone further. Zhang Zhongxing disappeared and his whereabouts are unknown, but Chang''an city is always there. "Tenglong, I''m going to Chang''an. I''m going to continue to work hard for you." Hong Xiao said slowly. In front of him was a middle-aged Confucian scholar with a jade face and a three foot long beard. He was Tong Yun, vice president of Baima Academy. Among the Baima academy, Tong Yun is the most powerful one besides Hong Xiao. When Hong Xiao went out to travel or study behind closed doors, Tong Yun was in charge of the Academy''s portal and took charge of daily affairs. "Brother Chaohui, please don''t worry." Tong Yun saluted Hong Xiao. Then he said to the crowd, "you need to protect yourself from danger." Next to a group of people, the leader is another vice president of the Academy Shao Mengxuan. Besides Zhao Ning and Yue Chunsheng, the master of the seventh level of Baima academy is the vice president of Shao. This time, in addition to Tong Yun remaining in charge of the Academy, Baima academy can be regarded as fearless, with all the experts dispatched. Hong Xiao and Shao Mengxuan bid farewell to Tong Yun and other Baima students, and then left the Academy together. The literary talent of many Confucianists gathered together to light the sky. They did not cover up, and went west to Longbei county. Hong Xiao walked with a negative hand, and suddenly said slowly, "what are you doing here?" At the foot of the mountain, an army of the eastern Tang Dynasty appeared. The murderous spirit of swords and guns soared to the sky. But a group of scholars who seem to have no strength to bind a chicken in their hands are all as normal in the face of the front army. The leader of the army is Li xuannian, the king of Fengqing County, who is the master of the eighth level of martial arts. "The disorderly officials and thieves in Chang''an are our common enemy. We have the order of brother Wang to help President Hong." Li xuannian said. "No need." Hong Xiao led people by the Army: "there are many demons in Chang''an. They are fierce. I have no confidence that I will win the battle. But even for the sake of subduing the demons, our scholars will not be with wolves." After him, a group of students from Baima academy all looked at him, and followed him to pass by the army. They all didn''t care about the murderous army. Some people in the Tang army were not angry. But the leading general and the prince of Fengqing, Li xuannian, did not change their faces. "President Hong doesn''t accept my good intentions. Of course, I won''t ask for it. But in Chang''an, I will still go." Li xuannian said faintly: "in the land of the Tang Dynasty, where can I wait to go?" Hong Xiao did not look back: "after the first World War in Chang''an, if I am still alive, I will consult you." "I wait for you." Li xuannian waved his hand to signal the army to start. A group of scholars, there is a murderous army, and this is like a clear river, far away from each other. But the target, it all points to the northwest. At the same time, on the ground of the Northern Qi Dynasty, there were also people ready to go. "Hong Xiao, the dean of Baima Academy in the eastern Tang Dynasty, left for Chang''an." Gao Zheng, the second royal highness of the Northern Qi Dynasty, put down his letter: "we can also prepare to start." Beside him, a refined old man asked, "has Li Xuanxin, king of Tang Dynasty, not moved?" "There is no news yet." Gao Zheng replied: "old Yan don''t have to worry. We will not get close to him. We will follow them to see how they fight with Chang''an before we make a decision." The old man in front of him was Yan Sheng, vice president of Shuofeng Academy in Northern Qi Dynasty, a great scholar in the eighth realm of Confucianism. Shuofeng academy trained and supported the second Royal Highness Gao Zheng to compete for the position of the son of the Northern Qi Dynasty. This time, it was of great importance, so Yan Sheng personally came out. "The president and leader Lin can''t come from their families. We don''t have any experts from the Ninth level. We should be careful." Yan Sheng said slowly, "we will do our best to rescue the sixth highness and elder Chen. But if the situation is really critical, your highness and elder Wang should take care of themselves first." At the same time, he looked to Wang Ning, the elder of wutianfeng, and said, "I believe that my highness, they don''t want us to be in prison as well." "Mr. Yan is right." Wang Ning nodded calmly. The sixth highness Gao Junxi doesn''t want his second brother to have bad luck with him. I''m afraid it''s hard to say"It is right to be strict and cautious, but we also need to seize the opportunity." Gao Zheng said, "let''s go." At his command, a large contingent of family guards, wutianfeng disciples and Shuofeng academy students set off to the southwest of Chang''an city. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 153 The two sides, one east and one north, are heading for Chang''an together. In Chang''an City, a city master didn''t pay attention to the eastern Tang Dynasty and Northern Qi Dynasty. Instead, he focused on the education construction of the four level universities in his city. In addition, they should pay attention to the situation of Shen and Rong. Shen and his party quietly left Longbei county and headed south for Boyue lake, Xiangxi Prefecture. After a long journey, the three arrived. Then the first thing is to contact Han Zhe, the elder of Dahe Longmen who stayed here to observe the movement. Han zhe was ordered by Mr. Wu Yun to stay by the lake for two months. Elder Han is not so easy to spend a holiday here. He lives alone in the wild mountains and mountains to hide his whereabouts to avoid being noticed. At the same time, he patrols around the lake every day to search for the trace of aokong, the "king of ape and dragon". However, Han Zhe is calm and calm. He was born in Boyue lake and worked as a savage for two months. Up to now, he has never let up and is still serious. It is a pity that he never saw aokong, nor did he find traces of the mountain moving ape around the lake. Han Changlao, who had no harvest, continued to wait in the area of Boyue lake, and then came Shen and Rong. "Hard work, master." Ao Ying apologized. Han zhe slightly shook his head: "hard to talk about, but it is a pity that there has been no harvest." "We''re here to help." Shen and Rong said with a smile. At present, the identity and relationship between aokong and Aoying are still confidential to most people. Han zhe was curious, but since Mr. Wu Yun didn''t tell him, he didn''t ask. Aoying came to the southeast of Boyue lake. There was a hill near the lake. "Dad and I agreed to meet at the foot of the mountain here." Ao Ying whispered to Shen He Rong. "Tomorrow is your birthday. Don''t worry." Shen and Rong bit her ear: "let''s wait and see." Several people scattered around the lake at the foot of the mountain, quietly observing the wind and grass movement around. No one else came that day. The sun set and night fell. Ao Ying did not rest, but continued to watch the lake at the foot of the mountain. However, she kept watch all night, still did not see her father. Shen He Rong comforted her and stayed with her until dawn. However, we all watched the sun rise again, all the way up, the sun in the middle of the sky, and then as time went on, it gradually went down to the West. In the meantime, there were others approaching. Shen He Rong and others had to hide first and not expose their whereabouts. But wait for a whole day, still did not see Ao Kong''s figure. Seeing that the sun was going to set again, Ao Ying did not see the loss in his eyes, but his worry became more and more intense. His father was lost in the blood of the demon ape and demon of moving mountains. He seldom wakes up on weekdays, and most of them are in time and space. He can''t remember his birthday, but Ao Ying is not sad. At the moment, the girl is more worried that her father is in danger. Even if she wants to come to the lake, she is powerless. "It won''t matter." Shen Herong comforted her: "although the king of ape and dragon has been injured in his body, there are still few people who can compete with him. As for a strong enemy who should have laughed at me, your father suffered a loss from him once, and will certainly not be deceived again now. " Ao Ying forced a smile: "I''m afraid he will meet Yang Yang Li, he doesn''t know that Yang Li is also a traitor and villain. " Shen and Rong stretched out his short hand and held Ao Ying, who was a head taller than her. She and Zhang Dongyun are actually worried about this. From this point of view, they even hope that aokong is still out of control and that neither the enemy nor the enemy can be separated. In this way, he met Yang Li, but also a little safer. In the distance, monk Huiming came. Ao Ying looked at him, and the young monk shook his head gently: "there is no one there." The girl could not help sighing again. After a while, Han zhe also came to the lake: "there is no sign of mountain moving ape approaching other places by the lake. I will go around again later." "Master Han, take a rest and I''ll go next." Ao Ying stood up. Han zhe shakes his head: "no harm, this is the responsibility of Han." Several people waited together at the foot of the mountain, and saw the time slowly sliding towards midnight. This day is about to pass. Ao Ying sighed: "I''ll go around the lake to see." Shen Yirong was about to move. Ao Ying took a few steps and stopped abruptly. Suddenly she turned and looked towards the hill. Monk Huiming and Han zhe on the side are all the same. They rushed to the top of the mountain. Shen and Rong took a deep breath, then ran after him with a blank face: "is someone coming? Is it the king of ape and dragonWhen they reached the top of the mountain, they looked at the other side of the hill. With their eyesight, even in the dark, they could see a figure on the mountainside, slowly climbing up the mountain. He was a tall man, about 40 years old, with a ragged beard and messy hair. It was aokong, the "ape king" of the past. However, aokong at the moment, his eyes showed a strange look. Like a wild animal, he was on guard and looked at the top of the mountain, Shen and Rong. But his eyes were fierce, but he was at a loss. He seemed to wonder why he came back to this place. At present, although aokong''s appearance is no different from that of ordinary people, his whole body is full of violent blood, which makes Han Zhe and Huiming feel frightened. Shen hecong held Ao Ying''s hand: "it seems that the ape Dragon King has not recovered his mind. He has been affected by the blood of the demon ape and lost his constancy. Maybe he doesn''t remember your birthday. He doesn''t know who you are, but he still remembers that today is a special day. He remembers coming to the moon lake. " Ao Ying is surprised and happy, but looking at aokong''s appearance, he is worried. Shen He Rong whispered to himself, "is this the father..." Having said that, aokong glared at the people on the mountain at that time, and his sight swept Aoying, but he didn''t seem to recognize his daughter. There is a faint blood red light in his pupils, which looks vicious. "I''ll try." Ao Ying went slowly down the mountain. Shen and Rong let go of her hand and gaze at aokong tightly. Little monk Huiming and Han zhe are on the same alert. Ao Ying is close to aokong. After reaching a certain distance, the other party''s whole body breath suddenly becomes more vicious, a pair of blood red eyes, frightening. "Dad, it''s me..." Ao Ying stopped in a hurry. His father is out of control. This moment is more dangerous and ferocious than the real mountain moving ape. At the moment, he is on the verge of attack. Ao Ying is sure that as long as he takes a step forward, his father will catch him with one paw. However, she also has experience in dealing with such a father. "Dad, it''s me, Ying''er." Ao Ying''s voice was soft: "you see, this is what you taught me." She changed her figure as she spoke. Qingli girl disappeared, clouds and smoke, replaced by a white, silver claw long dragon. Magic dragon in the mid air graceful cruise, spit out people said: "Dad, you see." Aokong on the opposite side seems to be slightly stunned for a moment, the blood light in his eyes twinkles. But the next moment, his expression suddenly became ferocious, the blood light of his eyes was unprecedented dazzling! With a roar, aokong''s body suddenly expands, and countless black hairs rush out from the surface of the skin. A giant ape, almost as high as a hill by the lake, appeared in front of Shen and Rong. The mountain moving ape roared, while the huge claws were ferocious to the magic dragon in the air. The dragon was scared and dodged, but he was still caught by the devil ape. Fortunately, at this time, the cloud Luohua cover opened and turned into a cloud. The clouds and fog are so sharp as a knife that they are tangent to the wrist vein of the mountain moving devil ape. The action of mountain moving demon ape grabbing the tail of the dragon is a little bit, and the magic dragon takes the opportunity to escape, so as not to be completely caught by the devil ape. "A few times before, my dad should have recognized me." Ao Ying was in a state of shock. "According to Mr. Wu Yun, your father''s loss of control is more serious." Shen and Rong, while controlling yunluohuagai, said: "your father now incarnates as a demon ape and hates the demon dragon which has reached a balance with it. So now he sees you change the magic dragon, but he is furious." The devil ape''s action just a little bit, a grab empty, on the contrary more angry, the other hand claw also grasps to the magic dragon. Magic Dragon quickly changed back to human form. But the mountain moving ape has been watching her, and is still chasing after her. "Now I can''t help it. On the contrary, I''m self defeating." Ao Ying dodged quickly. "No, Mr. Wu Yun has a way." The girl pointed to the blue sky eye on her head: "we can do it according to Mr. Wu Yun''s guidance." Just now, she was listening to Zhang Dongyun''s advice and cutting it on the devil ape''s wrist in time. At that point of attack, just when the opponent''s strength was weak, he could pull a thousand pounds and save Ao Ying in time. After hearing this, Huiming young monk and Han zhe rushed forward to restrict the demon ape according to the instructions passed by Shen Herong. Chang''an City, Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun one by one to point out: " Finally, let Huiming attack the mud pill palace with the spirit of Buddhism. " The reason why little monk Huiming was sent here is to prevent this situation. When the mountain moving ape was under control from all sides, the young monks folded their palms and gathered their golden splendor. A towering Xumi mountain appears, right on top of the devil ape.Taking advantage of the enchanted ape''s head, Xumi mountain turns into a bodhi tree and stabs into the clay pill palace of the demon ape''s eyebrows. The continuous Sanskrit sounds sounded in the mind of the devil ape, which was peaceful and peaceful, eliminating its killing thoughts. Gradually, the blood red light in the eyes of the mountain moving ape darkened. The huge body, like a hill, began to shrink and finally restored to human form. Aokong appeared again in front of everyone, no longer vicious. However, his eyes were dull, as if he had no thought and stood in the same place. "Bring it back." Zhang Dongyun said. Shen and Rong nodded: "let''s take the ape Dragon King and return to Chang''an city. Your majesty and Mr. Wu Yun will surely wake him up completely." "That''s what we can do first." Ao Ying looked at his father''s present appearance, but sighed. A group of people immediately took aokong on the road north. On the way, little monk Huiming suddenly asked Ao Ying, "benefactor, father Is it the "ape Dragon King" of the twelve Yama www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 154 Ao Ying pursed her lips. Huiming put his hands together and said, "since ancient times, there are only a few of Mo Dao masters who have possessed two kinds of demon blood without losing control. Among them, the ape Dragon King is a man who has the blood of mountain moving ape and magic dragon. Benefactor, your father and daughter are all surnamed Ao. " Ao Ying nodded: "my father, it is the" ape Dragon King "aokong." The girl asked, "bald brother, do you know the twelve Yama?" The young monk said: "it''s too late for the rest of his life. Of course, he didn''t deal with the twelve Yanluo personally. He just heard from the master that the twelve Yanluo used to run rampant and lawless in the past, and made many murders. Until about 30 years ago, they all disappeared together." He looked around Shen He Rong, Ao Ying and Han zhe: "dare to ask, is the Lord of Chang''an also a member of the twelve Yama Han Zhemo is silent. His eyes look at his nose and his nose looks at his heart. Elder Dahe Longmen Han now only wants everyone to ignore him. After returning to the city, it should not be killed Han Chang laughs bitterly in his heart. Shen He Rong smiles: "we don''t know. Your majesty is as deep as the sky and sea. Who dares to guess?" Ao Ying asked in a low voice: "master''s school, have a feud with my father?" Huiming replied: "if we want to talk about hatred, although the poor monk was born in Zhongyue temple, but looking back, we can see that the origin of the school all started from the Leiyin temple in the past. It was the twelve Yanluo who broke the Leiyin temple. The monks in the temple fled, and the people who escaped from being robbed outside created Bodhi, Zhongyue and Lingguang temples respectively. " Ao Ying opened his mouth and laughed bitterly. It''s a real feud. However, she immediately thought of what, looking to one side sitting in the cloud, as if has been in a daze of aokong. "If you want revenge, just now..." Ao Ying looks at Huiming with some uncertainty. Monk Huiming put his palms together: "the Buddha said that all living beings are suffering. To let go of persistence is to let go of the poor monk. I only hope that the benefactor, the virtuous father and daughter, will not kill evil again in the future. Your father is suffering from the loss of demon blood now. How can you know that it is not the killing of life in the past, but the fruit now? It''s a great joy for the two fathers and daughters to be reunited today. I''m also happy for you. But please think twice about how you are today. " Han Zhe, who had been pretending to be dead, couldn''t help looking up at the young monk in front of him. He was quite surprised. Just at the last moment, it was Huiming who helped to suppress the demon ape. If he was a killer, no one else had time to stop him. It''s no surprise that Shen and Zhang Dongyun, who can see all this through the blue sky eyes. They know little about the little monk now, and the other side is just like this. Although there is Shen and Rong on the side, Huiming really want to kill may not be able to succeed, but the little monk does not know the details of Shen and Rong. In the eyes of him, Ao Ying and Han Zhe, it was a Taoist method with outstanding talent. But after all, only the wind and clouds surged between heaven and earth, and the wind suddenly became violent. The strong wind only in an instant dissipates the cloud smoke of the cloud luohuagai manifestation. In order to avoid stimulating the demon ape and restrain himself from manifesting the unreal dragon, Aoying was blown away directly. Han Zhe and monk Huiming are equally difficult, so they can only strive for a firm foothold. As soon as the four of them were scattered, the mountain moving ape suddenly flew into the sky and was about to get out of the trap. But immediately there was a strong wind gathering from all directions. The invisible wind seems to form a visible chain, winding around the limbs and body of the devil ape. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 155 Invisible weathering as a chain, binding the mountain devil ape. At the same time, these "chains" are like sharp blades, cutting the body of the devil ape. However, the black fur of the mountain moving ape is like armor, which helps him resist the "blade". Although not injured, but the "blade" still brought him pain. In a rage, the mountain moving ape broke these "blades" and "chains" with one arm, and then flew to Hong Xiao, the dean of Baima Academy. Hong xiaolue was a little surprised. Previously, he saw that Shen and Rong could surround the demon ape, so that he misjudged the strength of the demon ape. However, although Hong Xiao was not confused, he immediately wrote a frontier fortress poem, manifesting the great wall and blocking the mountain moving ape. The furious ape broke down the wall. However, this time has enabled Hong Xiao to regroup. "Take it." With the sound of Hong Xiao echoing between heaven and earth, the mountains, rivers, sun and moon are all changing color together. The air, like water ripple, is shaking. In the middle of the sky, it looks like an invisible barrier, dividing the heaven and the earth into two parts. The devil ape, who flew at him, disappeared in the air. If people around me don''t talk about the enemy, I''m not surprised. Because that''s exactly what Huiming tried to parry, but one after another Xumi mountain was cut off by the vigorous wind. One after another, through his defense, he directly chopped at him. Huiming can''t cope with it. Seeing that the vigorous wind is in front of him, fortunately Aoying flies by with a magic dragon and takes him to avoid. But Hong Xiaoli immediately drank. Aoying''s magic dragon shook in the air. On the surface of her body, there appeared one bloodstain after another, as if she were about to split. Hong Xiaoshe is full of spring thunder. A big drink contains the masculine power of thunder. When the scholar opens his mouth, he seems to be comparable to the masculine Qi and blood of a strong martial arts man. She''s white, but she''s in the shape of a dragon. At the next moment, the clouds and fog reunite and reappear the appearance of the unreal dragon. Although Aoying survived, his breath was weak and his vitality was obviously greatly damaged. Hong Xiao did not move his pen and ink, and his words were full of words. The vigorous wind that he transformed seemed to be infinite. He surrounded several people in Chang''an, making his opponent seem to have no strength to fight back. Li xuannian, Prince of Fengqing County, looked back from the army of the eastern Tang Dynasty. There is no possibility of escaping from the Ninth level, for there are only a few opponents in the seventh level. But it was the little monk''s fist technique that seemed to be extremely excellent Li xuannian pondered. However, these are not important at present. It is the most important thing for the eastern Tang Dynasty to eliminate Chang''an. Farther north, the people of Northern Qi stopped and observed from afar. "It''s a coincidence. As soon as we got here, we happened to meet a battle between the two sides." Gao Zheng, the second son of the king of Qi, said with a smile: "look at this move, it should be Hong Xiao of Baima Academy in the eastern Tang Dynasty." "Let''s not be busy with our work, just wait and see what happens." Next to Shuofeng academy vice president Yan Sheng said. "Naturally." When does Wang Xiaowu arrive at the other masters Compared with Chen Xingwen in the eighth state, Wang Ning is only the cultivation of the seventh state. "At present, the Zong clan is short of manpower, and it may be difficult for other experts to help in a short period of time." Wang Ning said, "but before I went out, the leader gave me the order of" rivers and mountains in the fog ". I should be able to use it Gao Zheng''s eyes brightened: "Oh? That would be better. I''ll see. " Wulijiangshan is one of the most important treasures of Wutian peak. It collects the strange clouds and smoke that have not been scattered for many years, and then integrates the essence of martial arts and Taoism experts. It is refined into a kind of magic weapon controlled by martial arts experts. Once it was launched, it was almost as good as the Ninth level of Confucianism, and trapped the enemy in it. It can be used to sharp against the enemy and to cover his own withdrawal. Gao Zheng is happy at the same time, but also secretly guard against Wang Ning to steal away from the fog. As for the situation in front of him, he was as indifferent as Li xuannian. Since Hong Xiao has made his own move, the victory or defeat has long been doomed. It''s just an appetizer here. The real dinner will be when Hong Xiao arrives in Chang''an city. Before that, no matter the Northern Qi Dynasty or the eastern Tang Dynasty, people had no idea to intervene. The white horse academy is at the top of the list, and they can''t get it. Gao Zheng and Li xuannian are relaxed, but Hong Xiao himself feels strange. After all, he was a great scholar in the ninth realm. He was extraordinary both in insight and in learning. The old man stares at his four opponents. The main focus is on which girl has the lowest cultivation. It''s true that the Taoist talent for cultivation is unlimited.But Hong Xiao always feels that the other side seems to be hiding something. Moreover, it is related to Confucianism. Hong Xiaozheng is going to seize the other party and ask clearly, suddenly a red and purple light flies from the distance. The shrill and ferocious Longyin and Fengming sound into a sound. It is the blood shadow old devil and the purple sun old devil feel. Blood Phoenix and ziri Jiao rush to Hongxiao together. On the top of his head, Hong Xiao''s literary talent was condensed, and he immediately revealed a huge pen with a length of tens of meters. The seemingly huge brush is in the air, quickly write a poem. Then, in the air, it shows the stormy waves and blue waves, blocking the blood rain falling from the blood Phoenix''s wings, as well as the purple flame spewed by ziri Jiao. Hong Xiao''s head is like a rafter, and he keeps writing. First seven Jue, then seven temperament, then prose. The more you write, the longer you write, but the speed is not slow at all. So we can see waves roaring, snow storms, prairie fires, and even bows and crossbows firing in unison. The overwhelming attack, hit two big demons, like a boat in the tsunami, at any time may be engulfed by the tide. Confucian practitioners borrow the Dharma world and use their own literary talent to arouse the heaven and earth. How vast and powerful is the vast territory? The regret of low-level Confucian practitioners lies in the slow speed of practice. But for Hong Xiao, who has already reached the goal of "home and country", there is no big problem. So the storm like attack covered all the people in Chang''an, so that everyone could not raise their heads. "It''s just you who are the devil. It''s the best that you throw yourself into the net." Hong Xiao''s face was covered with frost. However, at this time, the other side of the air, suddenly heard a harsh sound. The space seems to be torn open a gap, revealing another world inside. A mountain moving ape, like a hill, rushes out of it. Hong Xiao frowned and wrote poems on his head like a rafter, manifesting the net of heaven and earth to trap the demon ape again. But the other side burst out a startling roar. Then see his body a thick black long hair, automatic shedding. Each black hair turned into a smaller black ape. The mountain moving ape, like a hill, seemed to disintegrate, turn into countless pieces and roll down. The huge mountain ape turned into hundreds of smaller ones, and then scattered around. Hong Xiao''s endless net failed to play any role. However, the devil ape didn''t mean to fight back. Instead, he scattered and fled in all directions. "Big brother, let''s go with the younger sister." Shen and Rong''s voice was transmitted to Zhang Dongyun in the Daming Palace through the blue sky eyes: "no matter how late, other people are in danger, and the 11th elder brother will run away without a shadow." "No need." Zhang Dongyun stood up and moved his joints. The system prompt sound sounded in his mind: [the construction of private schools, schools, academies, and the state government in the city has been preliminarily improved, the teachers and students in school have reached the standard, the city master has completed the construction task of 5.3, and has been awarded 2000 points of upgrading experience] [the upgrading experience of the city Lord''s construction task has reached 5600 points, and the upgrading experience of the guard task has reached 6700 points, meeting the requirements of the first Five city expansion requirements, whether to expand immediately? ¡¿ www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 156 "Start upgrading expansion." Zhang Dongyun orders, the system immediately began to run. The hazy brilliance centered on Chang''an city expanded rapidly to all directions. The coverage of the invincible city system began to surpass Qinzhou Prefecture. To the north of Qinzhou Prefecture, Yanzhou Prefecture, Anyuan Prefecture and Muchuan Prefecture are all included in the scope of invincible city. To the west, Hanzhou Prefecture, Hanxi Prefecture, Hedong Prefecture, Hezhou Prefecture, etc., are in the same situation. To the south, we have already touched the edge of the mountainous area in the south of Longling. Now further southward. Apart from the mountains of Longbei County, a large number of prefectures in the northern part of Longnan county are all shrouded in the scope of invincible city. After the fifth expansion, the coverage of invincible city rose sharply again. Most of the East-West Longling mountains are enclosed in them. From the north to the south, there is a full distance of 1536 kilometers and 3000 miles, all of which belong to the invincible city. More than half of Longbei county and almost half of Longnan county are not only the territory of Chang''an city to establish its influence, but are actually within the scope of invincible city. In this area, Zhang Dongyun is supreme. With the expansion of the invincible City, he seems to see countless mountains and rivers, countless people, all under his control. At the same time, there are some unexpected guests The fifth expansion of the invincible City, covering the west near the border of Longbei county and Hexi county. To the East, it covers Tongzhou, Qiandong and so on until Jinzhou, the easternmost part of Longbei county. And Shen and Rong are at the boundary of Jinzhou. The white horse academy is here. The army of the eastern Tang Dynasty is here. All the way to the southwest, but avoiding the northernmost part of Longbei county and the border of Beiqi, the people of Beiqi were also here. Zhang Dongyun''s vision expanded with the invincible City, and soon came to Jinzhou capital. He seemed to be above the clouds, overlooking the people below. The sound of the system continues to ring in our ears: [the system coverage has been expanded, do you want to expand the actual city size immediately, which is consistent with the current system scope? ¡¿ "old rules." Zhang Dongyun ordered. The next moment, a brand-new city wall will rise on the land of Longbei county. Almost the entire Qinzhou Prefecture is surrounded by this wall. On the border between the state capitals, it looks like a wall has been erected. At the same time, the farmers, hunters and herdsmen who happened to be nearby were all shocked and worshipped the miracles in front of them. When the first city wall appeared on the plain, it was praised by many people. Local people went to the city wall to worship. Most people who are far away from here don''t believe it. But at the moment, everyone was shocked to see the wall suddenly appear as if it had no end. People have heard of the Great Wall at the border, but it was built by countless civilians who had been exhausted for many days and months. Who has ever seen a city rising suddenly? Those who have the courage to touch it and find that it is the real wall rather than the illusion is more shocking. The whole city encircles Qinzhou prefecture to the north and extends to the south like the deep mountain of Longling mountain, surrounding the whole mountain area. Then, it extends to the south of Longling, and on the hilly plain near the mountainous area of Longnan County, a city wall is erected. So the people of Longnan county also experienced the baptism of the common people of Longbei County before, and looked at the xiongcheng, which appeared out of thin air, as if in a dream. "This is the third outer city. When we expand next time, we will build a fourth outer city." Zhang Dongyun said. [as you wish] Zhang Dongyun nods with satisfaction, and then looks down on the land of Jinzhou capital. At this time, many demon apes had already scattered and fled. The people of Baima academy dispersed and helped the dean of his family to hunt the devil ape in private. Li xuannian, the prince of Fengqing Prefecture, and the general of Tongbing were shocked when they saw this scene. The master of the Ninth level of the devil''s road has the ability to divide and disintegrate the soul, which we all know. But generally speaking, the more individuals can be divided, the stronger the cultivation strength of this person. But in the information they have, no matter how strong the Ninth level demon master is, there are no more than ten soul splitting masters. What''s wrong with hundreds of apes? Is it magic? Further away, people in the Northern Qi Dynasty were also shocked when they saw the huge mountain moving ape suddenly disintegrated into small ones. However, when they were chased by the students from the fourth and fifth places of Baima academy, all of them breathed a sigh of relief. After the disintegration of the soul of the strong devil, he has at least the strength of cultivation in the eighth level, even more than that. Now, it seems that the magic power of the mountain moving ape is special, so it can differentiate so many hairy monkeys, but each one is very weak.It''s obviously just for escape. Even Hong Xiao felt relieved. While facing Fu Huiming, Han Zhe and others, he showed a hurricane again, and also blew at the numerous apes, trying to catch them all. But suddenly, the wind stopped. It''s not just the hurricane that somehow stopped and disappeared. Hong Xiaoru''s great pen has transformed many miracles, such as thunder, tsunami, storm, lightning, fire, war, etc., all disappeared. Lightning sparks jump a few times, then it is dark. The blaze suddenly left only a few flames, and then all disappeared. Storms and tsunamis, the same disappeared, no drop left. Swords, spears, swords and halberds, as if they had been decayed for thousands of years, then all turned to dust and scattered with the wind. All of them, fortunately, have been annihilated. Hong Xiao was shocked and looked up subconsciously. The great scholar of the ninth realm, stay on the spot. Regardless of the enemy and me, everyone looked up together. Then, there was only a neat breath in the wilderness. The sky was thick with clouds. In the middle of the cloud, there is a huge whirlpool, which may not be tens of kilometers round. The cloud swirls in the whirlpool, and then a huge palm of the cloud comes out. Looking at the huge hand covering the sky, people from all walks of life on the wasteland, including Han Zhe and AO Ying, were stunned for a moment, and the heartbeat seemed to have missed half a beat. For a moment in the wilderness, no one spoke except for the breath of the crowd. Until a girl''s voice sounded with a little childish: "Ming Yi Xue sees his majesty. His majesty dominates the world and subdues the eight wastelands." Han Zhe, the elder of the dragon''s gate of Dahe, was excited all over his body. He came back to God and quickly saluted the sky: "Your Majesty dominates the world and subdues the eight wastelands!" ¡°¡­¡­ Go In the Northern Qi camp, Yan Sheng, the vice president of Shuofeng academy and the great scholar of the eighth state, said in a deep voice: "it''s not the result of magic, the other side is the master of the ninth realm!" Gao Zheng, the second royal highness of the Northern Qi Dynasty, was ugly. After a little hesitation, he still bit his teeth and turned his head and left: "all withdraw!" On the other side of the Tang army camp, Li xuannian, the prince of Fengqing, looked more serious than ever: "Lord of Chang''an That''s the Lord of Chang''an... " He took a deep breath and yelled, "I will send someone to report back to the king. As long as the king can get the news in time, our sacrifice will not be in vain!" Li xuannian held the long Dage high in his hand, and his fierce evil spirit gathered on the edge of the sword. But the hand, which covered the sky, closed its fingers. It''s not a fist. It''s a finger. There''s only one. But this finger, like a giant prop, is immeasurable in thickness and length. The fingers were in the air, and the people below looked up. Although they felt thrilling, they didn''t feel obvious. When the giant hand falls down and the finger reaches in front of everyone, all the people find that the tip of this finger is already blocking the sky and the sun! As soon as the fingers fell, all the light on the top of the head was darkened, as if it were a great mountain. Li xuannian had just managed to boost some morale of the Tang army, when all the morale collapsed. Countless soldiers, heartbroken, fled around in panic. But no matter how hard they tried to escape, they couldn''t escape the shadow above them. Li xuannian gave a big drink, and the imperial family of the eastern Tang Dynasty went all out to attack the four sides. Sharp and sharp, as if it is a real mountain, can also be directly cut off. But the cloud condenses and becomes, looks like the illusory finger, actually is harder than the real rock innumerable times. The moment the dagger touches the finger, it breaks into powder and disappears. Next, Li xuannian held Changge''s hands. The flesh and blood dissipated like dust, and Li xuannian could not even feel the pain. Under his fingertips, as if at the foot of a mountain, he seemed so small. The fingers pressed him down and landed on the ground. On the ground, tens of thousands of Tang troops were elite and had no way to escape. They were all held down by that finger. It''s like just crushing an ant. The next moment, the terrible hand lifted up and hung in the air again. It''s still the hand. It''s still the finger. As if irresistible fate, irresistible doomsday, this finger again from the sky. This time, his target is the people of Northern Qi Dynasty. People of the Northern Qi Dynasty can only watch helplessly, watching the finger tip like a mountain fall again. No matter how they dodge, they can''t avoid it. "It''s too hard to force people, only to fight!" Gao Zheng shouts: "Mr. Wang, help me and Mr. Yan fight for some time!" Wang Ning said nothing and took the initiative to ascend into the air.At the critical moment of life and death, all people must unite as one to win a chance of survival. He''s not going to help. On the one hand, wutianfeng is the treasure of Wuli mountains and rivers. It is good at trapping the enemy and is suitable for face-to-face crisis. On the other hand, Shuofeng Academy''s classical theory, a great achievement late. The late achievers did not show their power at the beginning, but they were more brave in the war than before. Before each heavy savings, will not dissipate, will become more and more solid foundation. Yan Sheng and Gao Zheng both splash ink and brush, one after another full of poems on the paper, throw them aside, but do not generate magic power. But they kept writing and accumulating. At the same time, Wang Ning, the elder of wutianfeng, waved his hand and started the misty fog. It seems that there is another world in the fog, which separates the space like the Confucian magic power. People in the Northern Qi Dynasty were very happy. As expected, it is the wuwaijiang mountain of Wutian peak! Even if the master of the Ninth level falls into it, he can''t get it for a while! With this treasure "Yila --" before we finished thinking, we saw that finger poked into the cloud. Then the world of clouds is torn through. The finger stretched out from it and continued to crush down the people of Qi in the North! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 157 Fog outside the mountains and rivers, half of the role did not play, the moment was stabbed by that finger. Wang Ning was in the middle of the air, and had no time to dodge. His fingers, which covered the mountain like a mountain, had already pressed in front of him. Only for a long time can he delay his study. But no need to press down the finger itself, just the finger fell, set off the storm, will Wang Ning all over the body of the fog. He can only turn the fog into a flash, and his whole strength melts into a sword to meet the peak. It''s like trying to hold up a huge stone with a toothpick. Naturally, there was only one. Wang Ning''s sword, like Li xuannian''s sword, vanished in an instant. And then there was his own arm. But as the force of terror went down further, elder Wang felt the shadow of death and suffocated him. At this time, suddenly from below came a voice: "up!" Yan Sheng, Gao Zheng, and other students who have understood the classical principles of Shuofeng academy all threw their own pens at this moment. Hundreds of pieces of paper, all the ink, all from the paper fly away. Then in mid air, it was transformed into hundreds of black pillars of different sizes, thicknesses and lengths. These pillars, all rising, rising, trying to prop up the fingers from the sky. It''s like when the sky collapses, human beings set up hundreds of giant pillars, and want man to conquer the sky. In the eighth scene, Yan Sheng, a great scholar, appeared like a giant pen on the top of his head, which brought the classical theory of great talent into full play. Under his collection, hundreds of dark pillars began to fuse. It''s like all the ink, re converging in the inkstone. Finally, hundreds of columns of different sizes and thicknesses were combined to form a thick column with a length of 100 meters and a diameter of nearly 10 meters. It''s like a real giant prop, up above. The column just passes by Wang Ning, the elder of Wutian peak. It''s like saving his life. But before Wang Ning and Wu Tianfeng disciples could breathe a sigh of relief, they heard a roar. When the black column contacted with the fingertips, a crack appeared on the column in an instant. From the top to the bottom of the ground. Then, 100 meters long, 10 meters thick, the whole column, instantly broken, and then turned into black fly ash, to the four sides. The finger that looks like the sky, then continue to hold down the elder Wang of Wutian peak, and then all the way down, press on the earth! No matter the bodyguards of Gaozheng palace, the teachers and students of Shuofeng academy, or wutianfeng martial arts, none of them can run. Yan Sheng, vice president of Shuofeng academy, whose pen is like a rafter, is destroyed as soon as it touches his finger. Before the big pen was broken into powder, it was pressed together on Yan Sheng''s head. Run away as fast as lightning. He was not only a student of Shuofeng academy, but also practiced martial arts with the king of Qi. He was one of the few people in the world. He was also a man of great attainments. After decades of hard work, he reached the seventh level, which was the foundation for him to compete with other descendants of the king of Qi. At the moment, it was difficult for the Confucian practice to work. Gao Zheng struggled with his own martial arts and Taoism. He ran like an arrow from the string, hoping to escape from the scope of the terrible finger before it fell. But it was all in vain. He and others were all pressed on the ground by Zhang Dongyun''s finger. Then, the fingers lifted up again and went back to the sky. This kind of terrifying prestige, called the well-known little monk Huiming, was slightly surprised. Han Zhe is even more dull. When he returned to his senses, his eyes were filled with fanatical reverence and deep fear. A group of students in Baima Academy were also shocked. This kind of power is beyond the scope of their cognition. Before today, the imaginary enemy in their minds was only Li Xuanxin, the king of the Tang Dynasty. Although Hong Xiao, the head of Baima academy and the first master of the East Tang Dynasty, often denounces the other side as a tyrant, he does not reserve any reservation about his strength. But even so, the king of Tang was only a master of the ninth state just like his own president. Although it is powerful, it is still acceptable to teachers and students. It is to fight against the strong and tyranny with the weak, so as to show the true qualities of our scholars! But now, the huge hand in the sky is beyond their comprehension. Evil claw, is it so terrible and powerful? Many students of Baima academy felt the torture from the deep of their soul at this moment. Is that what they really have to face? The vision brought about by the gathering of scholars and talents of many Confucian practitioners is gradually disintegrating. Because people are shaking."What is a scholar?" An old voice suddenly rang out between heaven and earth. Everyone in Baima Academy was surprised. Looking at the source of the sound, it was Hong Xiao, the old Dean of his family. "Where righteousness lies, where I go, though I die without regret, I sacrifice my life for righteousness." Hong Xiao said slowly, "this is the integrity of our scholars." Some of the people in Baima academy bowed their heads in shame, while others glowed in their eyes. As soon as they swept away their timidity, they began to look at the giant hand covering the sky above like the president Hong Xiao. Shao Mengxuan, vice president of Baima academy, also said: "although the devil is strong, it is only for a time. The world has its own advantages and disadvantages, and the evil will eventually be overcome. Even if the clouds cover the eyes for a while, the clouds must be cleared to see the sun in the end!" "Clear the clouds and see the sun!" Many people cried out in unison. Some people''s literary talent has soared. After reading and accumulating, I broke through the realm on the spot. "I''m proud of you!" Hong Xiaoxin nodded. Then he looked up at the big hand over the sky: "devil, come on..." Before he finished speaking, his fingers were already close to his eyes! The third fall, faster than before. The students of Baima academy, who had high morale, were shocked. Hong Xiao was also surprised, but not confused. The space around his body suddenly rippled and blurred like water waves. He was destroyed by the mountain moving ape before. It takes a certain time for him to be cultivated by his literary talent. At the moment, Hong Xiao regained his breath and began to expand his family and country again. Finger, directly into this side of the independent space. "Broken!" Hong Xiao drinks in a low voice, unexpectedly is to take the initiative to break his own country and the world! The other two fingers crushed the two people of the eastern Tang Dynasty and the Northern Qi Dynasty. Although Hong Xiao can also ask himself, it is absolutely impossible to be as relaxed as the other party. In particular, the other side easily broke the fog of the fog peak, which made Hong Xiao wary. The country that can trap the mountain moving ape may not be able to trap a finger from the sky. Only with the destructive power of destroying the country and distorting the space, can we win a chance for ourselves. Break and then stand, never break, never stand. At a critical juncture, President Hong made many decisions. The air was surging in the air, and the scene was twisted strangely, and more and more intense! It''s like a corner of the world suddenly stripped off and turned into a picture. Then, the paper was suddenly crumpled and folded. The destruction of one country''s country and the whole world made all the Confucianists present feel sad "Shua!" Just when everyone''s heart is sad, suddenly a harsh voice comes, diluting the sadness in our hearts, making people feel uncomfortable from inside to outside! The teachers and students of Baima Academy were stunned and saw that the distorted space scene suddenly cracked a big hole. Then, the bloody finger, again, appeared in front of everyone! The twisted drawing paper is also pierced by this finger. The collapse of the independent heaven and earth, did not cause any impact on the fingers, was irresistible pierced by it. Then, the finger points on Hong Xiao himself. Hong Xiao''s literary talent has just condensed into a giant pen almost 100 meters long. But before the pen could play any role, it disintegrated and dissipated in the air. Because its master has been pressed to the earth by the fingers like pillars of heaven. The same ending as Hong Xiao, as well as all the teachers and students present at his Baima Academy. Although Shao Mengxuan and others led a large number of students, they all made great efforts to fight, but everything was in vain. It was as if the mountain fell from the sky, and everyone was under pressure. Then, the fingers were raised for a third time. At this moment, on the vast land, there are only six people left: Shen Herong, Ao Ying, Huiming, Han Zhe, Xueying and ziri. All the previously arrogant and domineering people from all sides disappeared, and none remained. The wilderness plain is empty. The old devil of blood shadow and the old devil of purple sun knelt down to worship the giant hand covering the sky: "Your Majesty dominates the world and subdues the eight wastelands!" The two old demons had the same idea in their hearts. Loyalty to your majesty is the right choice. Never betray. Try to be your Majesty''s most valued confidant. Just as the people of Baima Academy were surprised and felt that their opponents were beyond the scope of understanding, the old devil of blood shadow, the old devil of purple sun and Han zhe were equally shocked. Strictly speaking, his majesty did not even show up. They don''t know where your majesty is.But in this way, his Majesty''s one finger fell three times, and many masters including Hong Xiao, the great scholar of the ninth realm, were wiped out. This includes at least one ninth, two eighth, three seventh, and tens of thousands of troops of the Tang Dynasty! Just one finger, is it meant to be relaxed, or is it really relaxing? ¡­¡­ Pooh, Pooh, Pooh! As soon as this idea was raised, we all wiped it out, and then we wished to slap ourselves in the face to punish ourselves for such disrespectful speculation, your majesty. But the three up and down fingers, the picture is forever engraved in the blood shadow old devil and other people''s minds, lingering. At the time of the ups and downs of people''s minds, the huge palm in the sky fell again. This time, five fingers at once? Blood shadow old devil and others were shocked, Qi Qi held his breath. Then I saw a huge palm in the field, gently brushing. Then the fingers closed and retracted. The next moment, the palm came to the crowd and spread out. In the palm of the huge palm and palm of the cloud, a tall man with closed eyes seemed to be sleeping. It is aokong, the king of ape and dragon. "Come up." The voice rings from the bottom of everyone''s heart. The people were stunned. When they came back to their gods, they did not dare to disobey their orders or jump directly into your Majesty''s palm. As a result, the blood shadow old devil took the lead and climbed up the palm of the huge hand one by one. And then, everyone was in front of them. The next moment, they are already in the familiar city of Chang''an. Everyone froze for a moment. They were on the edge of Longbei county nearly a thousand miles away www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 158 In an instant, his majesty took them across thousands of miles and returned to Chang''an? Or do they have problems with how they feel about time? Blood shadow old devil, purple sun old devil and Han zhe are all surprised to say nothing. Ao Ying and Hui Ming were equally shocked. Palm of the hand will be blood shadow old devil, purple sun old devil, Han Zhe, Hui Ming four people put down, and then bend the finger a shot. A cloud of air flew in front of the four. The old devil looked inside, but saw that it was like a small world of its own. It''s full of people. Most of them were soldiers of Tang Dynasty. The others are Hong Xiao, Li xuannian and Gao Zheng. However, a group of people crowded together, did not move, no response. "To black cloud." Zhang Dongyun''s voice sounded in everyone''s ears. The old devil of blood shadow quickly replied, "obey your Majesty''s will." Little monk Huiming was relieved. In the palm of his hand, Shen Herong, Ao Ying and AO Kong, who were in a coma, ascended to heaven again and entered the shining Daming Palace. In the palace, Ao Ying held his father in his arms, worried: "uncle, how is my father?" The figure above, walking down slowly. When he got close, Aoying could suddenly see the other side''s face. He was a middle-aged man with a handsome and dignified face. The man came to aokong, Aoying father and daughter, stretched out a hand. Then Aoying felt his father''s body shake in his arms. The next moment, a light white light, from Ao Kong body issued. As the light flashed, a black and yellow chain appeared slowly on his body surface. On the unreal chain, there are dense black and yellow light spots about the size of corn. The chain seems to be tied to aokong. Shen He Rong, who helps Ao Ying support aokong on one side, sees the situation, and his eyes flash slightly. The heaven and earth lock of Taiqing palace No wonder aokong''s previous state is not appropriate, two blood vessels imbalance, often into a state of control. With the lock of heaven and earth, he can restrict and disturb him all the time. He can still move and incarnate as a demon ape, which is so destructive, which is enough to astonish the world. When people from Taiqing palace came to see them, they would be surprised and admired. However, according to Ao Ying, Ao Kong should laugh at my writing when he suffers this plot Shen and Rong frowned slightly and then relaxed. She looked at Zhang Dongyun and both nodded slightly. At the beginning, in the Xianji incident, there was Taiqing palace among their foreign enemies. The unreal lock of heaven and Earth shows the true form and appears on the surface of aokong''s body. Zhang Dongyun wiped his hand, and the whole chain turned into yellow and black light spots. It was lifted on the spot. Aokong''s body is another shock. Then, slowly open your eyes. Ao Ying, holding him, tentatively called out: "Dad..." "Ying''er..." Aokong opened his mouth, and his tone was a little weak, but he was clearly conscious and recognized his daughter. However, before he had time to experience the joy of father daughter reunion, aokong suddenly froze. His line of sight, across Aoying''s face above, is staring at the middle-aged man in front of him. ¡°¡­¡­ Boss? " Aokong suddenly struggle to sit up, spirit weak, nearly overturned again. "You don''t have to be excited. You and I will have time to reminisce later." Zhang Dongyun, who turned into an evil emperor, smiles. Aokong''s spirit relaxed and fell back in his daughter''s arms. Although he was a little weak, he still laughed: "hahaha I said, I should laugh at my grandson. I can''t kill us. Cough, cough Boss, cough You''re all right! " Zhang Dongyun light said: "not only should laugh at me, at least there is Yang Li." Aokong''s laughter stopped abruptly. He coughed a few times, then opened his mouth, and his voice was much lower: "elder brother is sure, is ten elder brother also?" "After listening to your daughter''s story, I confirmed that I should laugh that I was also a traitor and a traitor." Zhang Dongyun said. Aokong looked depressed and said, "well, we only have ten people left..." "There are a few left, not necessarily." Zhang Dongyun''s tone is indifferent. Aokong looked up at Zhang Dongyun: "elder brother, my own heart In fact, I dare not think about it deeply, but I prefer to believe that others are not traitors. " "Once upon a time, I also believed that we should laugh at Yang Li and me." Zhang Dongyun''s voice did not fluctuate at all. Ao Kong sighed, and then anger came from it: "why? Why on earth are they? " Aoying in the side quickly pacify his father: "Dad, don''t be angry, you need to rest now." Ao Kong waved his hand, indicating that he was OK. After the anger, he was sullen: "one or two, why?""I don''t care what the traitor thinks." Zhang Dongyun said coldly, "I only care who betrayed me." Aokong look with a bit ferocious: "yes, since betrayal, is the enemy! Laozi wants to peel off the skin and remove the bones of the two hybrids, Ying Xiao and Yang Li "You should laugh at my writing because of the lock of heaven and earth on you?" Zhang Dongyun asked. Aokong hate hate to nod: "yes, that turtle sun reincarnation, or do ox nose, but from Chunyang palace for Taiqing palace." It''s easy for him to change his teeth with his enemies? The old cow''s nose of Taiqing palace intervened in the immortal trace that day. I must have laughed at me. The tortoise and grandson took us as their name! " Ao Kong is rude, but he is not stupid. He has already figured out his joint. Zhang Dongyun and Shen Herong have the same conjecture. At the same time, they think about the other side. Would the Taoist priest who instructed the Taoists of Qingyun temple to cultivate themselves into the first Taoist sect in the eastern Tang Dynasty and asked them to look for the relevant personnel of Chunyang Palace should laugh at me? It''s related to Chunyang palace, and now it''s in the Taiqing palace "Looking for the one who should laugh at me, do you have any clues at the moment?" Zhang Dongyun asked. Ao Kong frowned and pondered: "I only remember the appearance of that man''s reincarnation. I know that he changed to Taiqing palace, but I don''t know his name." As he spoke, he turned to look at his daughter. Ao Ying said, "you should laugh at my portrait. I copied it and handed it to uncle." Aokong nodded, then continued to Zhang Dongyun: "I fought back at that time, but also hit him hard. He wants to recover, it is not a year and a half, but now ten years later, the injury should have been better." "But it will affect his progress." Zhang Dongyun said: "after his restoration, his present state may be lower than expected." "That''s true." Ao Kong nodded: "however, he may also bite his teeth and reincarnate again. After all, I know his identity now." Zhang Dongyun and Shen Herong shake their heads at the bottom of their hearts. The possibility mentioned by aokong can not be completely ruled out. But if the Taoist who is looking for the remains of Chunyang Palace should really laugh at me, it is obvious that he has not reincarnated again. After all, it is not difficult to start all over again. At the thought of this, Zhang Dongyun swept Shen and Rong in the corner of his eyes. "I will order people to investigate Yang Li and Ying Xiao for my whereabouts. They can''t run away." Zhang Dongyun said: "eleven younger brother, you will have a good rest and recuperation later. I have a surprise for you." He pulled out the lock of heaven and earth on aokong, and treated the old and new wounds together. Now the "ape Dragon King" aokong, has returned to normal health. The blood of the two great demon families, magic dragon and mountain moving ape, have been rebalanced. However, over the past few years, aokong has been walking on one side with one leg. Now, aokong suddenly recovers to stand on both legs. Instead, he needs to adapt himself. After the initial weakness, after a few words of Kung Fu, aokong has regained his strength and no longer needs the help of Ao Ying, Shen and Rong. "My heart is itching, I''m waiting for your surprise." He laughed, stood up and clasped his fist at Zhang Dongyun. "Ying''er, in the Daming Palace, go and prepare a room for your father." Zhang Dongyun told Ao Ying. "Yes, uncle." With the reunion of his father and his father, everything is going well. Naturally, Ao Ying is overjoyed. She went out of the hall, went to her room, found a wing room and began to clean. Happy for a moment, she even forgot to wonder why she came to clean it herself, while mingyixue, who was only about ten years old, was left in the palace. In the hall, aokong looked at Zhang Dongyun and the little girl beside him. He had a hunch that his elder brother had just deliberately opened up Ao Ying. He might have something private to tell himself. But if that''s the case, then we should put this teenage girl away together. "Don''t look at my little sister. Trim your beard and hair. It makes me want to die." The girl suddenly smiles. No matter the expression or the tone, all childish fade, full of and age does not match the maturity. "Twelve girls?" Ao Kong a Leng God, and then great joy: "you are twelve younger sister?" He looked up and down at Shen Herong and understood: "according to the vitality of your body, you are really only about ten years old, rather than rejuvenated. You More than once? " Shen and Rong nodded with a smile. One side Zhang Dongyun also smiles: "how about this surprise?" Ao Kong laughs and raises Shen He Rong, who is petite in stature: "it''s really a happy event, big brother. It''s no better than that!""We all know it''s a little sister. Don''t do it." Shen and Rong patted aokong''s thick arm with small hands: "don''t let big brother see jokes." Aokong will put her down, and then said with a smile: "no way, can''t help it, who let you now become this appearance?" "No matter how much you change, it''s not like you''ve changed a lot." After Shen and Rong landed on the ground, he straightened his clothes and said, "you even have a daughter. Do you really know how to be a father? It''s just unthinkable. " "Er..." Aokong suddenly stopped talking. Shen and Rong glanced at him: "or rather, little sister can''t imagine who eleven elder brother married?" Aokong coughed: "cough I''ve broken up with her for a long time "Talk about yourself, eleven." On one side, Zhang Dongyun said, "what''s your present state of cultivation?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 159 Before curing the other side''s injury, Zhang Dongyun noticed that there was something wrong with AO Kong frame within the invincible city. There is something wrong with aokong''s cultivation strength. Compared with the king of ape and dragon 30 years ago, he is far from the realm now. It''s not because of his injuries. At the moment, in the Daming Palace, aokong''s injuries have been fully recovered. But a healthy man is just the level of a ninth level practitioner. This is obviously not the same thing as the king of ape and dragon. But aokong is still aokong, not someone else pretending to be. He did not reincarnate. "The elder brother is puzzled in his heart, and the younger brother understands." Aokong sighed: "at the beginning, I was surprised and hard to accept. At the beginning, I even got angry at Ying''er. Later, I thought about it. It was really wrong." Shen and Rong''s eyes flashed: "brother eleven, you are indeed born Ying son, your own strength level fell? Well, it should be said that you should have changed since your wife became pregnant? " Aokong helplessly nodded: "yes, her stomach gets bigger every day, and my cultivation realm falls in a straight line. At that time, I didn''t think the injury had any effect. But later, I realized that it was actually my cultivation realm that fell, and also several states. The only thing to be thankful for is that I would have died 80 times if I had been injured by a ninth level practitioner. If you put it on me now, it won''t kill me He had no choice but to smile: "now think about what has happened, it should be that I divide my accomplishments to my daughter. Her practice is convenient, and there is no demon blood invasion, no risk of losing. As for myself, now that I have been rescued by my eldest brother and recovered from my injury, it is very important to start all over again. Before long, I will be able to go back again. " Speaking of the last few words, aokong''s expression became fierce and rebellious again, making people see the shadow of the old ape Dragon King again. "With me, you can get back to the top faster." Zhang Dongyun stood with a negative hand and said with a faint smile: "more than ever before the peak." Aokong took a deep breath: "I feel that elder brother here is rich in aura, which is of great benefit to practice." He exhaled a turbid breath: "big brother, here, is it related to the original immortal trace?" "Not bad." Zhang Dongyun looked calm and did not deny it. "I also got a piece of fairy trace." Aokong sighed: "the cultivation of Ying''er and I may be caused by the fragments of the immortal trace." "Eleven elder brother said, get Yes Shen and Rong put stress on the word "Guo". Ao Kong''s face reappeared angry: "yes, got it, but then I was hit again, should laugh at my turtle sun''s plot, immortal trace fragment was robbed by him." "No problem, just send it to him for the time being." Zhang Dongyun''s tone is casual: "after scraping him out, all accounts are calculated together." Aokong forced to nod: "find him and Yang Li, big brother must remember to call me." "Where you can help, go down and recuperate first." Zhang Dongyun said. "Ying''er doesn''t know the identity of her younger sister yet. The eleventh elder brother is not busy telling her." Shen He Rong said with a smile. Aokong also laughs: "should not tell her, otherwise she saw you, I looked all change twist." "People who know you enter Chang''an are basically left by the elder brother, and the leakage of information is limited." Shen and Rong said: "we are now low-key behavior, the outside world does not know our identity whereabouts, more conducive to our actions." She paused a little, and her voice was a little bit lighter: "my sister, like you, does not want to suspect anyone except me and Yang Li, but sometimes, the facts are not satisfactory." Aokong was slightly silent, then opened his mouth: "Twelve younger sister''s meaning, I understand, although I insist on my view, but I will not be bad for big brother and you. I''m tight lipped about your current situation. If I live here next, I will stay in seclusion. Even if I go out, I will keep a low profile He laughed at himself with a smile: "when I met with yingxiao on the left, he knew me, but I didn''t know him. As a result, I suffered a great loss and gained wisdom. I will remember this lesson." "It''s hard work, brother 11." Shen He Rong said, "then I will trouble you another thing." Aokong looked at her, she looked up at each other''s face: "trim your hair, beard and nose hair. If it''s not convenient for you, little sister is willing to help." Aokong smell speech, ha ha laugh: "slant not." Then turn around and go out. Shen and Rong''s eyebrows changed into eight characters, shaking his head and sighing. Only she and Zhang Dongyun are left in the hall. She turned to look at Zhang Dongyun, Zhang Dongyun nodded: "eleven younger brother, no problem." Invincible city decided that there was no hostility or malice on the other side, and all the words were true.Shen Herong breathed a long sigh of relief and completely relieved. In addition to her big brother, she finally has a person to trust. "People change over time, but they can change for the worse or for the better." She shows Yan to smile way: "once upon a time, nobody expected, 11 elder brother unexpectedly married, still had daughter." Shen and Rong looked up at Zhang Dongyun with a smile: "I really want to see what kind of person my sister-in-law is." Zhang Dongyun light smile: "I also want to." Shen He Rong clapped his hands and looked cheerful, but the whole person was a little in line with his appearance and age: "no, I can''t stand the hair and beard of eleven elder brother. I still can''t stand it. I have to take care of it." She waved to Zhang Dongyun: "see you later, elder brother." Then he went out of the hall. Zhang Dongyun watched her leave, shook his head with a smile, and sat back on the high position. With Shen He Rong, he is more relaxed than others. Now similar people, there is another aokong. It was as if he was born to trust and feel close. I don''t know if it is the memory of evil Emperor Ming Tonghui. Zhang Dongyun sat back in his chair and looked up at the top of the hall. If the other party knows that the elder brother is no longer the old brother, and the eldest brother is not the old boss, where will they go? Zhang Dongyun raised his hand and rubbed his eyebrows. After leaving these thoughts behind, Lord Zhang checked his own system. [random guard task 6.2 - kill or capture Hong Xiao, Dean of Baima academy entering the city] [the city master successfully captured Hong Xiao, completed the random guard task 6.1, and obtained 1000 upgrade experience] Zhang Dongyun scratched his head. For invaders in the third level, the corresponding guard task reward is 100 guard experience. The fourth level corresponds to 200 points the fifth level corresponds to 300 points. The sixth boundary corresponds to 400 points. The seventh level corresponds to 500 points. When the eighth comes up, the invaders are rewarded. An invader of the eighth level corresponds to 700 guard experience. When the invaders arrive at the Ninth level, they will be rewarded with one thousand guard experience. That''s great, of course, but there''s a small problem this time. Hong Xiao, the dean of Baima academy, took Yan Sheng, vice president of Shuofeng Academy in Northern Qi Dynasty, Li xuannian, Fengqing County King of Eastern Tang Dynasty, and Gao Zheng, Wang Ning, and Shao Mengxuan of the seventh state, all of them were eaten. There were so many people coming in together in the eastern Tang Dynasty and Northern Qi Dynasty. The system generated a random guard task, which only aimed at Hong Xiao''s ninth state, and the rest didn''t trigger. It''s a lot of waste at once. How he hoped that these enemies would come in batches rather than all at once. What makes him sad is that aokong, who was out of control before, failed to trigger the mission. Although aokong''s realm fell, there was still a ninth state, which could not be "eaten up" by Hong Xiao. How could it be said that it was a thousand points guard experience? The result is good. Before that, the mountain moving ape was so powerful that he broke out of Hong Xiao''s family and country. At the same time, he suddenly became a monkey. As a result, the invincible city expanded. When he was framed in, AODA demon directly fainted and pretended to be dead. If he does not have malice to Chang''an City, the system will not count it as an intruder and will not generate a guard task. After finishing cleaning up Hong Xiao, Li xuannian, Gao Zheng and others, Zhang Dongyun looks at Ao Kong, who is sleeping peacefully. He is really angry from the bottom of his heart, and is evil to the gall. He almost gave the eleven younger brother a slap and woke it up, forcing the other party to fight back in the form of demon ape. As soon as the monkey head counterattacks, the system will immediately generate a guard task regardless of whether the other party is reasonable or not. The city Lord Zhang can be happy to take it down and put a thousand guard experience into his pocket. As for Shen Herong and AO Ying on one side, as long as Zhang Dongyun is willing, they can see nothing. Aokong lost his memory when he was out of control. He didn''t remember what happened when he became a monkey. Afterwards, he couldn''t remember being beaten by his boss Zhang Dongyun was excited at that time. He struggled with himself for a long time and didn''t start at last. "I''m still not coquettish enough..." Lord Zhang stepped out of the Daming Palace and sighed at the sunset in the distance. At the beginning, he wanted to raise the bottom line of his moral integrity, but now the city Lord Zhang has some regrets. Because according to the system prompt, the next time, that is, the sixth upgrade expansion, the required experience points will also go up a step. The first 1000 points, the second 2000 points, the third 3000 points, the fourth 4000 points, until the previous fifth time, the guard experience and the construction experience need 5000 points respectively. But for the sixth upgrade and expansion this time, the standard is not recursion in turn, not 6000 points. It''s seven thousand. The reward for guarding and building tasks should be 7000 points.[the development of invincible city is on the right track and is out of the novice stage. The higher the development of the city, the higher the demand, please make more efforts] I''ll pick up your sister Zhang Dongyun scolded in his heart. However, it''s not sure who to scold. Because he thought of the settings he made when designing the game with Bluestar The so-called upward development, the higher the demand, in fact, means that if the sixth upgrade expansion is completed, the number of experience points required for the next time will be upgraded again. More than a thousand days ago, five more. This time, it''s only two thousand more. The total is 7000. If Zhang Dongyun remembers correctly, the next time, it will be an increase of 3000. In other words, the total number will be 10000 The previous life makes the game set, this life does the city Lord somebody wants to cry without tears. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 160 Looking at the expansion and upgrading demand of 7000 experience points, Zhang Dongyun rubs his eyebrows with headache. Fortunately, I had saved some money before. Before the fifth upgrade, he accumulated a full 6700 points of guard mission experience. After the consumption of 5000 yuan, there is still a balance of 1700. With the 1000 points contributed by Hong Xiao this time, the current total is 27. As long as you accumulate another 433, you will be able to reach the standard successfully. I hope there are more heroes and heroes coming to the door to subdue demons and demons. Zhang Dongyun''s favorite opponent now is Baima Academy. Of course, although Gao Zheng and others did not contribute experience points, they did not let Zhang Dongyun white busy. The wuwaijiang mountain carried by Wang Ning, the elder of wutianfeng, is a good treasure. Although he was stabbed by Zhang Dongyun''s finger, what he broke can be repaired right now. In the hall, Zhang Dongyun waved his hand, and a cloud appeared in front of him. It''s just that the clouds are floating around and they look like they''re going to fall apart. Zhang Dongyun breathed a breath, the clouds gathered together, and the next moment, it was restored to its original shape. In the hazy fog, it seems that there is another world, and it has its own world. Zhang Dongyun nodded with satisfaction and put it away. Then something else appeared in front of him. A vermilion fruit. Inside the fruit, it seems that there is a bright flash and jump. The fruit, named xuanyuanguo, originated from the hand of Gao Zheng, the second son of the king of Qi. Gao Zheng, together with Wang Ning and Yan Sheng, was captured by Zhang Dongyun. Some of the treasures he had worked hard to accumulate fell into Zhang Dongyun''s hands. Among them, the most interesting thing for city Lord Zhang is this Xuanyuan fruit. This fruit can greatly improve the physical Qi and blood of the warrior. Even if it is taken by a martial artist with a higher level of cultivation, it can also have an effect. However, the Xuanyuan fruit is very rare, and it is almost extinct in the world. Fortunately, after the fruits are picked, they can be preserved for a long time, so that several fruits can be handed down in the world. It is a pity that fruit trees are not easy to grow, and even if there are tree species, it is difficult to cultivate and plant them. Gao Zheng''s unique martial arts and Taoism and Confucian classics both reached the seventh level of attainments. He ordered his men to spend a lot of money to buy everywhere, and finally got such a Xuanyuan fruit by chance. Gao Zheng is ambitious and hopes to help him break through the eighth level of Wudao as soon as possible with the help of natural materials and earth treasures. He was not in a hurry to take xuanyuanguo. He still hoped that he could collect other herbs and take them together in order to succeed once. Of course, this fruit is now in the hands of Zhang Dongyun. For Zhang Dongyun, this is a good thing. It can help him to further speed up the improvement of his cultivation realm. It took him a few months to get from the fifth to the sixth. For those who practice martial arts and Taoism, such speed is naturally shocking. But for Zhang Dongyun, he is still dissatisfied and hopes to improve his real cultivation strength faster. With this xuanyuanguo, you can save him some time. After all, the effect of taking the first level is better than that of the sixth level. Zhang Dongyun three down five divide two, eat Xuanyuan fruit. The rest of the nut was planted by him. Others tried their best and consumed a lot of resources, but they were unable to successfully cultivate the fruiting Xuanyuan fruit tree. But for the invincible City, all this is just a piece of work. As long as Zhang Dongyun is willing, even the seeds germinate and sprout, and then grow up and bear fruit, it does not take much time. This is of great help to the vast majority of martial arts practitioners in Chang''an city. However, there is no free food in the world. If you want to get the reward of xuanyuanguo, you must make some achievements. At the moment, Mr. Wu Yun, the first prisoner of the Longmen temple, is the first prisoner of Dongyun temple to interrogate him. "It''s been hard for you for two months." Mr. Wu Yun said slowly. He is so gentle attitude, on the contrary, let Han zhe secretly shudder. "No, I dare not." Han zhe quickly said: "Sir, I''m flattered. I''m lucky to have the protection of Chang''an, so I can be saved. I''m afraid I can''t do my best to complete the task entrusted by my husband. I''d like to do my best." Mr. Wu Yun shook his head slightly: "if you have done something, you will be rewarded; if you have done something wrong, you will be punished. This is the rule established by your majesty for Chang''an. You should be rewarded for all your hard work." As he spoke, his hands spread out and a vermilion fruit appeared. "Xuanlingguo, you haven''t seen it, you should have heard of it." Mr. Wu Yun said. Han zhe took a deep breath, then nodded: "yes, I have heard from you."Xuanlingguo is well-known to all martial artists all over the world. Han Zhe, of course, has heard of it. He had no doubt that Mr. Wu Yun was the real Xuanling fruit. Although it is rare, Han Zhe is not surprised by what Chang''an shows now. "Given your heart, now you have two choices." Mr. Wu Yun said: "one of them is this Xuanling fruit. Second, I have a martial arts method to practice mind." When Han zhe heard the speech, he felt more uneasy. Is it because he knew something he shouldn''t know and heard what he shouldn''t have heard? Han zhe opened his mouth and failed to make a sound. Seeing this, Mr. Wu Yun suddenly laughed: "what are you afraid of?" "I''m going to..." Elder Han, who is used to big waves, is also cold behind his back. "You just said that the river Longmen shelter in Chang''an, and you serve Chang''an with all your heart." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly: "in this case, you certainly know what to say, what not to say, know what to do and what not to do. I don''t need to talk about it, do you?" ¡°¡­¡­ Yes Han Zhe''s whole body was excited and said quickly, "what you said is exactly what you said." Mr. Wu Yun laughed and put xuanyuanguo aside: "Chang''an never treats people who do their best, so this is the reward you deserve. What are you thinking about? If I can''t believe you, I''ll kill you with one slap. How can I talk to you? " Although his words were chilling, Han zhe relaxed. "What you taught me is that just now I''m just thinking about things, and I''m using the heart of a villain to measure the belly of a gentleman." Han zhe was very pleased and obedient, and saluted Mr. Wu Yun: "I trust you, sir. I will never disappoint your majesty and Mr. Wu. As you said, I know what can''t be said and what can''t be done. If there is any violation, heaven will strike a thunderbolt!" "Good." Mr. Wu Yun nodded with satisfaction. He tapped his finger on the table beside him. Han zhe has completely calmed down at the moment. Instead of going to see the xuanyuanguo in Mr. Wu Yun''s hand, Han zhe asked: "dare to ask, sir, can I pass on the mental skill to my classmates?" "If you choose the mental method, then this mental method will not be awarded to you personally, but will be rewarded to Dahe Longmen with your merits." Mr. Wu Yun said. Han zhe did not have any hesitation: "that younger generation chooses the internal mental skill, please sir complete." Mr. Wu Yun smiles, as if not surprised. Xuanyuanguo disappeared on the table, while he pointed at the other side''s eyebrows. Han Zhe''s mind is blank at first, and then he feels as if he is in an endless ocean. "The heart method is famous for the vast sea." The next moment, the scene in front of him changed back to the original state, and Mr. Wu Yun''s voice came from his ear: "all rivers should go into the sea, and rivers are no exception." Mr. Wu Yun takes back his finger, while Han zhe stands still. After a long time, he woke up like a dream, and Hanhai''s mental method had been remembered in his mind. But if he wants to understand it thoroughly, he needs to study hard in the future. "Thanks for your advice." Han zhe saluted Mr. Wu Yun again. Mr. Wu Yun smiles as he leaves. Han zhe went back to his residence and had a rest. Suddenly someone came to visit him. After opening the door, it turned out that it was Shang Jie, the younger sister of the same school. "Brother Han, are you back?" Shang Jie said with a smile, "it''s been two months since I saw you. I''ll have a look at it." "Sister Shang." Han zhe nods. "How''s the job?" Shang Jie asked. Han Zhe''s tone was calm: "it''s finished." Seeing that he did not take the initiative to narrate, Shang Jie did not ask: "in short, it is good to come back safely." Han zhe nods and never mentions what he has seen and heard all the way. It''s all rotten in his own stomach. He just wrote down the essence of Hanhai''s mental method: "this is the reward of Chang''an. Mr. Wu Yun passed it on to us." "Aren''t you alone, elder martial brother?" Shang Jie was surprised. Han zhe smiles: "I am a disciple of Dahe dragon''s gate. The merit I have made belongs to Dahe dragon''s gate. So is the reward. This is what Mr. Wu Yun said. Don''t worry about it." "It''s really more subtle than what we''ve learned." After seeing it, Shang Jie nodded repeatedly. At the beginning, Han zhe was really moved Zhang Dongyun is surprised to see all the people up and down the gate of the river. He smiles and his attention spreads from the immediate distance to the distance. This time, the expansion of Chang''an City, the size of all aspects of space, once again expanded by four times. On this side, the world''s floor space has skyrocketed by 16 times. With five successive upgrades, each of which is 16 times larger, the scope of the invincible city has changed from the earliest small town of 1.5 square kilometers to a territory of more than 1.57 million square kilometers.[City Master: Zhang Dongyun current range: 1024km from east to west, 1536km from south to north, 512000m above and 512000m below the ground the city wall range: 256 km from east to west, 384 km from north to South] the total area is 1.574464 square kilometers. It is more than 2000 Li from east to west, and more than 3000 Li from north to south. Most of the Longbei and half Longnan counties, together with most of the Longling mountains, are framed within the invincible city. The third outer city covers an area of nearly 100000 square kilometers. The invincible range is so huge that the influence of Chang''an city can be expanded to the surrounding areas. There is no need to talk about the west side of the river. To the north, the remaining half of Longbei county is not to mention. However, Yunzhong county to the East and Longnan county to the South should also start to learn from Hexi and Longbei, and feel what it is called, changing the sky. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 161 In Tianshu hall, Mr. Wu Yun projected by Zhang Dongyun summoned Hu Yinghua, the head of Hu family, and Gu Hechuan, a traitor of Qingyun temple. "Take Yunzhong County in the East." Mr. Wu Yun looked at Hu Yinghua and said calmly, "there is the new habitat of your Hu family. As for Chaohe County, you will go back sooner or later." "Yes, sir." Hu Yinghua answered calmly. The Hu family moved to Chang''an as a whole. Naturally, they hoped to find a suitable place to take root again, develop their family business and revive their family pedigree. Previously, Hu Ming went to Hexi county to make contributions, but all the land he occupied was transferred to others. He himself did not receive a cent, the establishment of the position of merit, in exchange for Chang''an to help rescue the Hu people. Now if the Hu family wants to have a foothold, it has to open up and strive for it. Yunzhong county is located in the east of Chang''an, facing the interior of the eastern Tang Dynasty. If the eastern Tang Dynasty had the intention of attacking, this place should bear the brunt. But is there anything in the world that has the best of both worlds? Hu Yinghua also believes that Chang''an city will not sit idly by in case of an attack. "Take Longnan County in the south." Mr. Wu Yun said to Gu Hechuan again. Gu Hechuan nodded: "follow the orders of your predecessors." In fact, more than half of Longnan county is already within the scope of invincible city. But Zhang Dongyun still let Gu Hechuan take people to gnaw bit by bit. In this way, it is not convenient for the outside world to judge the truth of invincible city. The Hu family has Hu Yingjie and Hu Yinghua as two seventh level masters, so the bigger Yunzhong county is handed over to them. "Hu family, take the right leading army guard team to the past." Mr. Wu Yun looked at Gu Hechuan again: "you take Zuo Weiwei''s team to Longnan." Hu Yinghua and Gu Hechuan responded: "yes, master." Zhang Dongyun is working on the establishment of Chang''an sixteen guards, which is now on its initial scale. The first to lay a solid foundation was the left leading army, which mainly came from the Longbei Tang army led by Du Kun and Gao Qi. At present, he is fighting with Chen Jiezhi and Wan Li in Hexi county. The East Tang masters and the Tang army in Hexi have been basically cleaned up. In the past few months, the number of Tangjun troops in Hexi has increased gradually, and many of them have gradually surrendered to Chang''an. After all, as Hexi fell under the control of Chang''an, their relatives in their hometown also came under the rule of Chang''an. On the one hand, the soldiers of Tang Dynasty had no worries to worry about. On the other hand, Chang''an was kind to the people. When news of their hometown reached the ears of the soldiers, there was no psychological burden for them to join the army. The right leading army guard was established mainly by the soldiers of Tang army in Hexi. At present, the number of Zuo Weiwei guards is relatively small. They are old soldiers of Hexi and Longbei, and some of the Tang soldiers who came to Chang''an with Li Yi and situ Jinsheng. The Tang army, which had been pursuing all the people of Dahe Longmen, came to Chang''an from Heluo area, but the whole army was destroyed. Most of their relatives and family members in their hometown were still in the eastern Tang Dynasty. Although they surrendered, they were still afraid to attack the eastern Tang Dynasty for Chang''an. Only a few of them, who were not stingy or indifferent, joined the Chang''an army. Zhang Dongyun didn''t force the soldiers who were worried. Anyway, with the expansion of invincible City, sooner or later, these are the fish in the pool. Hu''s family immediately gathered the deli people, and then joined the right leading army and set out together, heading east. Gu Hechuan is not a bare rod commander, in addition to left Weiwei, he also took a helper. Previously, his acquaintances in the dark Pavilion of the eastern Tang Dynasty were the commander of the dark Pavilion in Chang''an, phantom. Mirage has been working as a coolie in Chang''an for about half a year. Now, he learns from his own dark pavilion to worship Gu Hechuan and the purple sun old devil. He surrenders honestly and obediently and serves Chang''an. As a result, Gu Hechuan and mirage, who used to work together for the dark Pavilion of the eastern Tang Dynasty, now form a partnership again. Together, they leave Chang''an city with Zuo Weiwei''s troops. Longling mountains, separated by Longbei and Longnan counties, are named after them. For practitioners, it may be possible to fly over, but for ordinary people, this is the natural barrier that blocks the two places. However, since it is now the back mountain of Master Zhang''s family, the road should be built naturally. Anyway, he has a lot of manpower and large machinery. Although the road is still a little rough, but still can allow many people to cross the mountains. Therefore, Gu Hechuan and Zuo Weiwei troops led them all the way through the outer city wall of Daodao, and came out from the gate of the city and set foot on the land of Longnan county. Zhang Dongyun looks at all this with satisfaction and nods slightly. Then, he projected Mr. dark cloud to the punishment hall. This time, we didn''t have to go to the abyss dungeon, but went to a partial hall in the hall. In the hall, there was a man standing. "Sit down."Mr. Wu Yun passed by him and took his seat first. The man who was waiting for him then sat down at his head according to his words. "I''m going back to Qingxia mountain to pick up my wife. I hope you can forgive me and help." The man was yunmo, the leader of Qingxia mountain villa. He gave Mr. Wu Yun a fist salute: "master, you have a destiny. I will try my best." "Since I promise to give you a samsara pill, I will never break my promise." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly, "you, don''t forget what you said." Thank you Yunmo leaves and leaves Chang''an city all the way. Looking at the Wanli city wall which has surrounded the whole boundary of Qinzhou Prefecture, yunmo feels like suffocating. He made great efforts to calm himself and left Chang''an for the southeast. As a martial arts expert in the eighth level, he was alone and had the intention to hide his whereabouts. He immediately returned to Qingxia mountain without disturbing anyone in the eastern Tang Dynasty. Yunmo, who is glad to meet his wife again and is worried about his wife''s injury, suddenly feels dizzy before he gets close to Qingxia mountain. At the foot of the mountain, many people gathered. He was familiar with all kinds of people. After careful observation, we found that it was actually some sect forces in the surrounding areas. In the past, these places should regard Qingxia mountain villa as the common Lord. But now, how dare they surround Qingxia villa? Yunmo was furious. But he was worried about his injured wife and disciples on the mountain, so he didn''t want to waste time with the numerous but unimportant miscellaneous fish at the foot of the mountain. Cloud Desert flies directly to the mountain. Then, he saw the warriors of all factions encircling Qingxia villa. The sixth school of cultivation does not necessarily have the strength. If there is no such big power as the three courts, four roads, five schools and six schools, then all the sects led by the sixth level practitioners can lead a county. After all, the generals guarding the four sides of the eastern Tang Dynasty, that is, the sixth frontier, needed to mobilize troops to suppress such sects. But such a school, even if a few joint efforts, want to challenge the giant Qingxia villa, or no play. Unless, like now, there is something wrong with Qingxia villa. Yunmo, the villager of the eighth level, is away from home for several months. The villa master''s wife of the seventh state is seriously injured and ill in bed. Most of the other senior masters in the sixth level of the village followed yunmo out of the mountain to round up the mountain moving demon ape and magic dragon. There are not many masters left in Chuang Tzu. The inheritance of Qingxia mountain villa is exquisite, and its disciples can fight against many of the current sects. But the other side several joint, the master is really too many, and prepared a large number of bows and crossbows attack. It is true to the old saying: I can beat ten pieces of waste wood like them! But there are twenty of them At the time of weakness, Qingxia mountain villa is a little difficult to beat four hands with two fists. "Madam Yun, you don''t have to be bluffing. It has been rumored that the leader of Yunzhuang will die in Chang''an. You can''t wait to come back to him. It''s better to surrender as soon as possible, so as not to hurt our friendship." Someone called to the villa. However, there is only one green light in response to him. The leader of this school drew a knife to resist, and the knife in his hand was directly drilled a hole by Qingguang! He quickly dodged, in order to avoid people and the knife one end. "This woman is weaker than she was just now. Surround them!" Cried the man. People around him were shouting in unison. Cloud Mo saw the appearance of forest cold, was about to hand, head ran look slightly changed. Between the sky and the earth, there are flickering colors. As a result, all the people present fell into a sluggish state. The sound of shouting and drinking stopped abruptly. All the people gaped together, but there was no sound. Their eyes are also dull. They look forward and lose focus. Yunmo''s expression was still serious, not relaxed, and his eyes were fixed on the sky. There, there is a auspicious cloud with a Taoist priest sitting in the cloud. "Yan zhenshu..." Cloud Mo slowly opened his mouth: "hold dust Taoist priest''s magic skill is superb, meet more famous." The Taoist is just a Taoist who forgets the truth and holds the dust. He said with a smile, "I''ve heard of the name of villa master Yun for a long time." Yunmo realizes that all the people who besiege the villa below are subdued by Yan Zhen Shu, but none of the people in Qingxia villa are attacked by magic. It was a relief to him. Yunmo seemed to think of something and looked at the Taoist priest: "I have heard that the Taoist priest once participated in the battle against Chang''an before?" "I became Chang''an people earlier than master Yun." The Taoist priest said with a faint smile: "it''s just to avoid being attacked and retaliated by the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty, so he has always kept secret and lived in seclusion in Chang''an.This time, he was entrusted by brother Wuyun to help the master of cloud villa guard Qingxia mountain, so he has been in the mountain secretly for nearly two months. However, I want to ask the master of cloud villa to forgive me. In order to avoid the news from spreading to the ears of the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty, I still don''t want to show up. However, these people are too eager to attack the mountain today, so they have to fight. It''s a pity that we didn''t realize that villa master Yun has come back. Otherwise, I still can''t show up. " Cloud desert a little stay in a daze, and then to hold dust Taoist to save a gift: "hard Taoist, cloud some gratitude." "You are welcome." The Taoist priest smiles: "please keep the secret for me, and I will retire after success." "Naturally." Cloud dust said, a shot in the hand. Then, the sky green awn, as if the rainstorm, to the bottom. The invading enemies standing outside the villa are like the wheat fields that have been hit by the rainstorm. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 162 At the same time, the Taoist priest smiles and disappears into the air with Xiangyun. The green light of the cloud desert falls like rain, sweeping the enemies who attack the mountain. In the villa, people saw the gun front of cloud desert as rain, and immediately burst out a burst of cheers. The news of the death of yunmo and others has naturally been heard by all of us. They can only send their own people to inquire about the news, while trying to stop the outside world from prying at them. And the situation of yunmo and others, the same door are worried. Now the cloud desert is like a magic army. It is a surprise to everyone in Qingxia villa. When yunmo returned to the villa, he saw a woman with a steel gun as a crutch, supporting her body. But her face was as white as paper, and there was no blood. "Elder martial brother, you are back." The villa master''s wife, also a proud disciple of Qingxia mountain villa, said with a smile. But at the next moment, people turn back. Yunmo quickly fell down and hugged her, and then ordered: "clean up those debris at the foot of the mountain, and, immediately prepare the car!" Qingxia villa people, two busy act in accordance with the word. "I will take my wife to Chang''an for treatment, and I will return later." Yunmo said to the crowd: "let''s keep a low profile first, so as not to be irritated by the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty. The potential hidden dangers in the vicinity have been cleaned up this time. I believe we can live a stable life." "Elder martial brother, have you heard that the headmaster Hong of Baima academy has been planted in Chang''an?" Asked a fellow in the villa. "Not bad." Yunmo nodded: "not only Hong Xiao, but also Li xuannian of the eastern Tang Dynasty." Everyone took a breath. The immortal Lian Qingye closed his eyes and pondered. The surrounding people would also be quiet and wait for the Lord to make a decision. After a long time, the green leaf immortal slowly opened his eyes. He took out a piece of yellow paper and wrote on it with cinnabar. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 163 After writing on the yellow paper, the real man of Qingye raised it into the air. There''s thunder and sparks flash away. And the yellow paper full of scarlet characters burns. Burning yellow paper into a green smoke, smoke and dust almost transparent, as if a soft breath. The pure air condenses in the air and turns into a pure white bird. Qingye Zhenren made a Jishou to the bird. The bird shakes its wings, flies around the real green leaf for three times, then flies out of the quiet room and disappears into the distant sky. "Master, this is Inform the old wood Taoist priest? " Around him, the elders of Qingyun temple asked one after another. Green leaf immortal slowly nods: "good." "Elder martial brother, the situation is special now. Can you tell us what is sacred about this ancient wood Taoist priest?" Asked a man next to him in a low voice. Immortal Qingye said: "it''s not that I intended to hide it from you, but this old wood Taoist friend. It''s really mysterious. In fact, I know only a little about it." "He Can you surpass the people of Chang''an City? " Taoist Huang Ye asked slowly. Previously, the eastern Tang Dynasty replaced the Hu clan with Li Qiong, the ninth son of the Tang Dynasty, and the Huangye Taoist of Qingyun temple. When facing the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty, Taoist Huang Ye reserved his words, saying only that there were experts in the ninth realm in Chang''an city. The eastern Tang Dynasty kept half of the news to Hong Xiao, the president of Baima academy, in order to let Hong Xiao explore the details of Chang''an. As a result, in addition to Hong Xiao, Li xuannian and others paid in together. When Taoist Huang Ye returned to Qingyun temple, he had no reservation. First of all, the first known master of Chang''an city is an old man in black named Wuyun. His cultivation of Taoism and martial arts has the strength of the ninth state. But more importantly, Mr. Wu Yun is not the Lord of Chang''an. The real owner of Chang''an city is someone else. It is likely to be a strong person above the Ninth level. Knowing this news, the high-level of Qingyun temple was silent. They don''t even dare to tell their younger generation the truth. Thank God, Hong Xiao, President of Baima academy, went to Chang''an City first, and then never returned. Otherwise, the elders, such as Taoist Huang Ye, do not know how to explain to their younger generation why the temple master did not go to Chang''an to save the elder Taoist cangye. After all, among many young disciples of Qingyun temple, the master of Qingye Zhenren is one of the strongest masters in the eastern Tang Dynasty. Apart from Li Xuanxin, the king of Tang Dynasty, and Hong Xiao, the president of Baima academy, no one can compete with Qingye Zhenren. After all, he was the first master of Taoism in the eastern Tang Dynasty, and also the only ninth level of Taoist cultivation, a real person. Now, the news that Hong Xiao was defeated and his life or death was unknown came back. After the morale of Qingyun temple was greatly damaged, the elders didn''t have to worry about how to explain the terror of Chang''an city to the younger generation. Now, all people''s hopes are placed on the mysterious Taoist. After all, it was the other party that made Qingyun temple stand out, ranking first among the four famous Taoist schools in the eastern Tang Dynasty. "I don''t know if he can defeat the Lord of Chang''an." "But he is a direct disciple of the Taiqing palace," said the green leaf immortal slowly After hearing the name of Taoist priest Huang Qingyun. In fact, they did not have a clear concept of how powerful the Taiqing palace was. In the eastern Tang Dynasty, in fact, most people had never heard of the name of Taiqing palace. This is also true of many Taoist disciples. Only the elders of the four famous sects, such as Qingyun temple and forgetting Zhenguan temple, are well-informed and have heard of Taiqing palace. It''s no wonder that other people don''t know. Even in the cognition of Taoist Huang Ye, it''s also a holy land in legend. It can''t be remembered in daily life. It''s more like a fairy tale. For a group of high-level Taoist practitioners, the legend that can be regarded as a fairy tale, this shows that it is extraordinary. According to legend, it is the fairyland and cave that all Taoist disciples yearn for. For many years, Chunyang palace, Taiqing palace and Zhengyi school have been called the three holy places of Taoism. Since the collapse of Chunyang palace decades ago, there is only one school in the world that can be compared with the Taiqing palace. For Qingyun audience, it is a holy land far away. It''s not particularly shocking to hear that the wandering Taoist priest is actually the direct descendant of Taiqing palace, Taoist priest Huangye and other elders. He also has unexpected and reasonable feelings in his heart. "Even if he himself is not equal to the Lord of Chang''an, if he can invite the elders of the immortal family in the Taiqing palace, it will be no more than an immortal coming down to the earth to wipe out Chang''an city." An elder of Qingyun temple was very surprised. Immortal green leaf nodded: "this is what I hope to see. Although we failed to take down the girl with pure Yang immortal soul, we tried our best to give the news to Gu Mu Daoyou. At that time, he will go to Chunyang immortal soul. We will wait for an opportunity to rescue elder martial brother cangye. "He looked at Taoist Huang Ye: "there is only one chance for me to contact Gu Mu Daoyou. I wanted to keep it. As a result, Huang Ye was trapped in the enemy. Fortunately, Huang Ye came back safely. Now that Hong Jushi of Baima academy is no match for Chang''an, I have to take this opportunity to contact Gu Mu and hope to save elder martial brother cangye." "The elder brother in charge of the teacher''s words is heavy, which is related to the future of this view. It is proper for elder martial brother to act cautiously." Taoist Huang Ye comforted him. The immortal green leaf nodded and looked into the distance: "I''ll wait, and wait patiently." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At the same time, in the palace of the eastern Tang Dynasty, Li Xuanxin, the king of the Tang Dynasty, quietly looked at the people in front of him. Among them, Li Hong, prime minister, Xiang Junming, and Tianyan, the national master of Taoism, were included. In addition, there is also Li Dong, who has just withdrawn from Hexi county. Li Qiong, the prince of Liaohe Prefecture, was exchanged by the Hu clan in the eastern Tang Dynasty. Mr. Mingxi Cheng Jingyuan, an old member of the Cheng family who was replaced by the corpse of Murong Pavilion in the eastern Tang Dynasty. The Taoist priest standing beside Li Qiong is Meng Shen, the master of Xuanyi. The elegant middle-aged man standing beside Cheng Jingyuan is Cheng Qing, the uncle of his son Li Hong and the head of the Cheng family. All the important officials of the eastern Tang Dynasty who had left Beijing before returned to Luyang City, the capital of the king. "Now that the Tang Dynasty is at a critical moment, we still need all of you to work together." The king of Tang said slowly. The people below saluted together: "obey the king''s instructions." "Chang''an''s disorderly officials and thieves really have the heart of plotting a great rebellion." "They are not willing to stick to one place, but continue to expand outwards. Although the action is not fierce at the moment, it is obvious that they are rebellious." The people were solemn. To say, with the current strength of Chang''an City, their expansion speed is not fierce, even some conservative. In the eastern Tang Dynasty, they only occupied Longbei, Longnan, Hexi and Yunzhong counties. Moreover, these four counties are located in the northwest, not the hinterland of the eastern Tang Dynasty. To some extent, it can even be said that if it is lost, it will not affect the foundation of the eastern Tang Dynasty. But the king''s focus was not on this. What he saw was that although Chang''an expansion was not fierce, it was unstoppable step by step! Chang''an has never been defeated by anyone! That appearance, is not so much slow expansion, rather, more like casual, casual. If you don''t want to take the land of the eastern Tang Dynasty, I will let you take it. When you want to take it, you can take it at will. There is no room for you to say "no" at all in the eastern Tang Dynasty. This posture makes people feel more pressure. Now, Chang''an is expanding. It seems that there is a sense of relaxation. But what if people change their mind? What if Chang''an suddenly became interested in annexing all the counties in the eastern Tang Dynasty? Do they have the ability to do it? This is the focus of the eastern Tang Dynasty. "I would like to send envoys to Northern Qi and Western Zhou to persuade the king of Qi and Zhou to send troops together to suppress Chang''an." Prime Minister Lu Meng said at this time. Beside him, Taoist Tianyan, the master of the Qingfu palace and also the national master of the eastern Tang Dynasty, frowned: "there is still hope in the Northern Qi Dynasty. I''m afraid that the Western Zhou Dynasty will take the opportunity to unite with Chang''an to attack the rivers and mountains of the Tang Dynasty." In fact, this was what the Western Zhou Dynasty did before, but was barely resisted by the eastern Tang Dynasty. "This moment, that moment." Bai Hongfeng elder, the eastern Tang Taiwei, speaks to Junming. "Before, the Western Zhou Dynasty was stupid, scheming with the tiger and invading the Tang Dynasty with Chang''an. But now, after the news of Hong Xiao''s defeat in the eastern Tang Dynasty has passed, if the king of Zhou is not stupid, he should know that he is cooperating with the mysterious man." Xiang Jun said clearly: "Chang''an is a fierce tiger that he can''t control in the Western Zhou Dynasty. Hexi county has completely fallen into the hands of Chang''an. How can he sleep soundly on the side of his bed in the Western Zhou Dynasty?" Taoist Tianyan nodded first, but he still frowned: "this truth, Chang''an also understands that they can lobby the Western Zhou Dynasty, persuade the Western Zhou Dynasty to join hands with them to deal with me in the Tang Dynasty first. Even if the king of Zhou disagrees, it is more likely that they will not help each other and stand on the sidelines, and then choose the mobile phone club at the last moment." Without Chang''an City, it was the eastern Tang Dynasty that benefited the most. "Therefore, I would like to ask the king to allow me to go to the Western Zhou Dynasty and the Northern Qi Dynasty to lobby the king of Zhou and the king of Qi, so that they can understand the truth that their lips are dead and their teeth are cold." Lu Meng saluted the king of Tang. "Lu Qing''s family went to the Western Zhou Dynasty." Tang Wang''s sight swept a circle: "hong''er is sent to the Northern Qi Dynasty. The important task is entrusted to you two. Don''t let me down." Li Hong and Lu Meng, the prime minister, bowed and said, "yes." The king of Tang continued: "in addition, we should send our time to other countries. At present, the border should not be disordered and other people can not take advantage of the fire." He looked at the Taiwei to Junming: "Xiangqing family, this matter is for you." Salute to Junming: "I obey you."The king of the Tang Dynasty ordered to withdraw from the court, and the crowd dispersed. He returned to the imperial study, where a dark cabinet commander was waiting. "What''s the matter with you?" The king of Tang asked. "It seems that the other party is aware of our tracking mode and is trying to hide and get rid of it. We still need some time." The other side replied. The king of Tang Dynasty did not speak for a long time. After a long time, he ordered: "continue to investigate and make sure its position as soon as possible." "I will obey you." The commander of the dark Pavilion agreed and retired. The king of Tang took out his square dagger and wiped it constantly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 164 Looking at the Long Ge that accompanies him to fight for half his life, the king of Tang is expressionless and speechless for a long time. At this time, Ma Gonggong, the head of the grand internal affairs department, appeared at his side: "on the king, your highness nine asks to see you." "Exactly." The king of Tang did not look up. In Shaoqing, Li Qiong, the prince of Liaohe County, appeared in the imperial study: "my son''s ministers see my father." "What''s the matter?" The king of the Tang Dynasty still looked at the Long Ge, the blade shining and reflecting, reflecting his face. "Did my father send his elder brother to the Northern Qi Dynasty to save him?" Li Qiong asked. In his life, the most impolite moment in his life may be today. The king of the Tang Dynasty was not angry. Instead of answering, he asked, "do you want to trade with him?" Li Qiong asked, "as long as the children think, can it come true?" "You are not joking." The king of Tang gently wiped the blade of the dagger. Li Qiong fell into silence. After a long time, he said again: "son minister I don''t want to change it! " The king of Tang finally put down his long sword and stood up to face his son. Li Qiong''s eyes were slightly red, and he was short of breath: "the father only gave this opportunity to his son''s minister in his life. He didn''t want to give up!" He looked at the king of the Tang Dynasty: "the son minister wants to fight for it!" "If you don''t calm down, why fight?" The king of Tang had no expression. Li Qiong took a few deep breaths and calmed himself down. See each other soon calm down, Tang Wang finally nodded: "good, I will give you this opportunity." He walked slowly over Li Qiong''s side, came to the window, and looked at the sky in the distance: "in the war against Chang''an, if I lose my land, hong''er is the only surviving blood of the Wang family. If it works out, as long as you are still alive, you will be my son. If I die and the land is still there, you will be the new king of the Tang Dynasty. " Li Qiong took a deep breath and knelt down to the king of Tang: "my son, thank you for your father''s grace!" "Get up." The Tang King''s tone was a little softer: "I''ve seen everything you''ve grown up with. After all, this piece of land should be handed over to the best people. Hong''er had a chance. Now let me see your performance." "Yes, father!" Li Qiong looked excited, but soon became dignified: "father, please forgive me for your words What you said earlier seems to be unfortunate. " The king of Tang said calmly: "of course, unless we set up many traps, mobilize many experts and make careful preparations, I can be sure that I can win Hong Xiaohe and so many people, and I will not let go. In other words, the strength of Chang''an city is at least as strong as that of the Tang Dynasty, and even more so. Therefore, it is a matter of course that I have no absolute assurance. " On that day, although the dark Pavilion found out that Dahe Longmen lured the tiger away from the mountain by water, it was actually a plan to escape by land, but it was not found that Li Jie, the leader of Dahe Longmen gate, had broken through to the ninth territory, so that the king of Tang Dynasty made a mistake in his arrangement. Finally, Li Jie escaped, and a large number of Longmen people also escaped from life. "As the old saying goes, be strict with the enemy." The king of Tang said: "I have been on a smooth road in recent years, but I have also been slack. The river Longmen and Chang''an have made me wake up again. If we want to break the city of Chang''an, I can''t do it alone. Even if we unite together, we may not be able to win." "The children''s ministers obey the instructions of their father." Li Qiong said. "Go down and get ready. War may break out anytime, anywhere." The king of Tang waved his hand. Li Qiong immediately stepped down. His eldest brother, Li Hong, the son of the eastern Tang Dynasty, began to prepare for a mission to the Northern Qi Dynasty. King Qi, an ardent ally of the eastern Tang Dynasty, is now summoning his officials. "Not only his sixth highness, but also his second highness, is lost in Chang''an. Chang''an City has no intention of peaceful coexistence with me." The Prime Minister of the Northern Qi Dynasty went out and said, "I sincerely ask the king to join hands with the eastern Tang Dynasty to wipe out Chang''an City and rescue the two royal Highnesses." "The second royal highness and vice president Yan lost Chang''an, no wonder Qin Xiang was worried." At this time, the Northern Qi Taishi said: "but Qin Xiang still needs to calm down. Don''t talk about swords and soldiers lightly." The Prime Minister of the Northern Qi Dynasty looked at each other coldly: "it''s a matter of great Qi''s national system. Why do you act rashly?" "King, up to now, Chang''an City has never invaded our Qi, and there is no Chang''an garrison on the border between Longbei County of the eastern Tang Dynasty and ours." Instead of acting as prime minister, the grand master directly said to the king of Qi: "you may recall that up to now, the people who have been embarrassed by Chang''an are the people who have taken the initiative to go to Chang''an city. Besides, Chang''an has nothing to do with me." All the people in the hall frowned slightly, and their faces showed the color of contemplation. Qin bo''an, the Prime Minister of the Northern Qi Dynasty, was dignified. He knew what the other side was going to say. Sure enough, the grand master then said, "there is no news from Chang''an. At present, the situation is not clear. We don''t know what happened. But all kinds of signs show that the people detained in Chang''an are probably their own improper behavior, which infuriates the other party." "It''s all speculation." The Prime Minister of Qin said coldly, "but it is a real thing that Chang''an trampled on the Qi state system. If this matter is not dealt with, how can we continue to stand on the land of eastern Xinjiang?""Hong Xiao of the eastern Tang Dynasty is gone." At this time, suddenly someone said. Everyone breathed a little. The Grand Master of the Northern Qi Dynasty smiles: "if we say that it is humiliating to the national system, it is also the eastern Tang Dynasty in the first place." "The lips are dead and the teeth are cold." Prime Minister Qin tit for tat. "Please come out of the mountain to help the king of Tang." The grand master is still relaxed. The Prime Minister of Qin was about to retort, when a voice suddenly rang out: "I''ll go to the eastern Tang Dynasty." All the people in the hall were quiet and looked forward to the middle-aged men. "If Lin zhangmen is willing to do so, he will surely succeed." The Prime Minister of Qin breathed a sigh of relief. The others are complicated. Most of the people in the hall were dressed in the Northern Qi Dynasty uniform. The middle-aged man was dressed in coarse linen. But all the people present, except the king of Qi, were in awe of him. This is because this is one of the six giants of Northern Qi. Lin Ying, the leader of wutianfeng, is the Ninth level martial arts expert with the king of Qi. Taking the master tianwu fourteen swords as the title, he is one of the few masters of wutianfeng since ancient times. Even if the founder of the school is revived, he may not be able to beat him. Lin Ying opened her mouth and immediately settled her voice. "Master Laurin." The king of Qi finally spoke. Lin Ying nodded and went out of the hall. He went back to the gate of wutianfeng first. It was said that Lin Ying was going to the eastern Tang Dynasty. Other elders in the clan were shocked. "Elder martial brother, this is obviously Gao Tiankai''s trick of killing people with a knife!" There was a rush of persuasion. "I know." Lin Ying nodded gently: "but I have to go. Younger martial brother Chen, senior brother Wang, Yu Lin, Gao Jun and other disciples are all in Chang''an." "However, it is said that Hong Xiao of Baima Academy in the eastern Tang Dynasty will never return." The people around him worried: "the bastards of the eastern Tang Dynasty are still pressing news, just like cheating others to go to Chang''an and be the vanguard for them!" Lin Yingyan said: "although I have never dealt with Hong Xiao, I have heard of Hong Xiao''s reputation, and I am not sure I can beat him. Since he was defeated in Chang''an City, I will go alone, and I think it is useless. Since the eastern Tang Dynasty wanted to pull people together to go through the disaster, I would help them, but we must face difficulties together. " He looked at a group of worried colleagues: "I will be careful and will not risk easily. You don''t have to worry about me. I know I am a heavy burden. But after I left the mountain, you kept a low profile and kept watch on the royal family in case the king of Qi took the opportunity to make trouble. " Seeing that he had made up his mind, all the people had to promise: "please take care of yourself, headmaster." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The eastern Tang Dynasty wanted to block the news that Hong Xiao, the dean of Baima academy, had lost Chang''an, but this incident was too explosive to cover with paper and finally spread. At the same time, Zhang Dongyun in Chang''an city was also upset. Knowing what happened to Hong Xiao, others will be on guard. Like Hong Xiao, there are a few people who know that there are tigers in the mountains. The reason is that the city Lord Zhang looked at his guard task experience points, and looked at the difference of 4300 points. He could not help but feel a little worried. After thinking about it for a while, he shook his head and temporarily cleared his mind of the troubles. The good news, of course, is not without it. Several armies of his own have advanced together, and have basically won Yunzhong county and Longnan county. Hong Xiao, Li xuannian and others were completely destroyed, which greatly shocked the eastern Tang Dynasty. The eastern Tang Dynasty could not organize the same defense and counterattack as in Hexi county. The garrison of Yunzhong county and Longnan County in the eastern Tang Dynasty was almost defeated. The problem left to Hu Yinghua and Gu Hechuan was not to attack the city, but to catch a large number of prisoners of the Tang army in accordance with Mr. Wu Yun''s instructions. Of course, this may also be the plot of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Put your fist back for a while, so you can hit it more forcefully next time. Zhang Dongyun collected information and roughly judged the temperament of the king of Tang Dynasty. I am the only one who is ambitious and unwilling to be inferior to others. It was doomed that he could not retreat or surrender to Chang''an. He is more likely to choose to burn both jade and stone. In this case, the reaction is weak now. There must be a bigger plan to strive for the greatest assurance. If you don''t, you must solve the threat of Chang''an city. As a target, Zhang Dongyun wants to say: please do more! A city Lord surnamed Zhang prayed in his heart. If the eastern Tang Dynasty did not come for a while, he was busy with the promotion of personal real cultivation and the construction of Chang''an city. After fighting Longnan County, Gu Hechuan brought him a good gift. A local force named Tianfeng mountain in Longnan. In terms of level, it is better than the Hanshan school and the thunderbolt sect, which could only make trouble in Qinzhou Prefecture and TongZhou Prefecture.Of course, in the early days, the Hanshan faction could not even monopolize the Qinzhou government, and they had to face the competition from shanhutang. And Tianfeng mountain, a family occupies the southeast of Longnan Prefecture. Its leader had the cultivation of the sixth state, which was better than Guo Zi, the leader of Hanshan school and Wu Qiong, the leader of thunderbolt sect. There are also many masters among the disciples. However, these are not the reasons for Zhang Dongyun''s attention. What makes Zhang Dongyun sensitive to them is that the whole Fengshan sect is very good at smelting weapons. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 165 Generally speaking, the weapons of martial arts are in hand. In order to satisfy their wishes, they often improve them by themselves. It is like the most precious treasure of wutianfeng. Although Wuli Jiangshan is not a weapon, it was necessary for the leader of Wutian peak to drop blood essence to help him when he was refining. Although the level is high and low, all martial arts masters who are associated with weapons are good at refining and building. The unusual thing about Tianfeng mountain is that almost all of them are much higher than the average level of martial arts practitioners in the same realm. The biggest industrial business and economic source of the whole clan is refining all kinds of high-quality weapons. It not only covers the related business of Longnan County, but also sells to the surrounding areas outside Longnan. Facing the Chang''an army led by Gu Hechuan and mirage, Tianfeng mountain finally chose to submit to Chang''an city. The sects in other parts of the eastern Tang Dynasty can also insist on watching and waiting for the outcome of the eastern Tang Dynasty and Chang''an. But Tianfeng mountain is located in Longnan County, just under Zhang Dongyun''s nose. Naturally, they don''t even have a chance to watch. After weighing the pros and cons, the headmaster Huang Xi made a decision and tried to persuade the opponents in the sect. Finally, the whole Tianfeng mountain went up and down, and joined hands. Then, under the command of Gu Hechuan, they began to help the army of the eastern Tang Dynasty and sweep the rest of Longnan county. The headmaster Huang Xi himself rushed all the way to Chang''an city to see Mr. Wu Yun. "When you enter Chang''an, you should abide by the rules of Chang''an." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly. Huang Xi quickly said: "I understand that when we go up and down Tianfeng mountain, we must follow the orders of Chang''an and never dare to violate them." If there was some hesitation and determination needed to be made before, Huang Xi could only be thankful after seeing Chang''an City, a three-tier outer city surrounded by the whole Longling mountains. He believed he had made the most important decision of his life. If other members of the clan can come to Chang''an like him, I believe there will never be any one who will continue to choose the eastern Tang Dynasty. Mr. Wu Yun of Zhang Dongyun''s projection nodded: "very good. Next, all of you, move to Longbei county. Between the second and third outer cities, the boundary of Qinzhou government, you can find a suitable place for resettlement." Although Huang Xi had made up his mind secretly, Tianfeng mountain would obey any order of Chang''an. However, Mr. Wu Yun''s first order was to move the whole sect, which surprised Huang Xi. He was suspicious, but he didn''t dare to refuse. He could only gnash his teeth and say, "old man Sir, I will Mr. Wu Yun did not explain much, but continued: "besides, who is the highest level of smelting and forging in your sect?" Huang Xi replied: "the old and the decadent, more than others thanks to experience." Mr. Wu Yun is not surprised. Although Huang Xi''s appearance looks a little bit old, his exaggerated muscles under his clothes are faintly visible. As the highest level of cultivation in Tianfeng mountain, it is not surprising that he has the highest level of refining weapons. However, in this way, it is also said that Fengshan will not have young talents like Chen Yu of Longmen. "Very good. You have selected the most skilled craftsmen in Tianfeng mountain and report to Tiangong hall from now on." Mr. wuyunnei, it''s your order to manage your daily affairs "Tiangong hall?" Huang Xi was slightly surprised. He rushed to see the Lord of Chang''an and Mr. Wu Yun. After entering the city, he did not walk around to observe, so he did not know the existence of Tiangong hall. But by the name, he could vaguely guess where it was. "Yes, I will go back and choose people. I will come to Chang''an as soon as possible." Huang Xi quickly saluted Mr. Wu Yun. Hope came back to him. The other side, it seems that they value the craftsmanship of Tianfeng mountain. If so, don''t worry. It is more likely that they should pay attention to Tianfeng mountain rather than a lesson. In this way, Huang Xi would not worry. If we can have a firm foothold in Chang''an City, it is undoubtedly a good thing to be closer to the ruling center of Chang''an. Huang Xi left the city immediately and went all the way south to the gate of Tianfeng mountain. While selecting the excellent craftsmen of the sect, he rushed to Chang''an with himself, while informing his trusted disciples to take care of the affairs of the sect. The first major event after the disciples took over was that the whole sect moved to Longbei county. Naturally, there was a little confusion in the door, but since Chang''an had already taken effect, he had to follow orders. We choose the old leader who is full of confidence and trust. We believe that if we uproot at this moment and leave our hometown, we can usher in a better future for Tianfeng mountain. In fact, Zhang Dongyun did not treat them badly. The Hanshan school, originally the villain of Qinzhou Prefecture, received Tianfeng mountain honestly and even helped each other move and settle down.After Huang Xi and others reported to Tiangong hall, some of them stayed and communicated with Chen Yu and others. They started to work on the spot. Another part of the people were ordered to go to the boundary of Qinzhou Prefecture and began to break the ground and build the factory between the second and third outer cities of Chang''an. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looks at all this with satisfaction. On the one hand, with the continuous expansion of Chang''an and the increasing population, more and more Tang soldiers were captured and surrendered. All those who are sincere and willing to play are filled into the framework of Chang''an''s 16th guards by Zhang Dongyun, and they are initially put on the shelf one by one. Even at the initial stage, it is already an army of tens of thousands of people. Soldiers, armor and weapons, these need to be equipped. At present, there are soldiers of the Tang Dynasty brought by themselves, as well as military barracks in various places, which can still support for a short time. But it will certainly need to be supplemented and updated in the future. From this point of view, although the number is large, the scattered tin ware shops and weapons shops scattered all over the country are not enough to meet the needs of large-scale organic production. Chen Yu has this talent, but he has only one person. It takes time to teach students from the beginning, even if they teach them one at a time. Now, of course, Zhangfeng county will take advantage of it. The disciples of Tianfeng mountain have excellent foundation and skilled craftsmanship. They enter Tiangong hall and begin to build large-scale weapon factories. Then, with sufficient supply of raw materials, the shadow of mass production is beginning to emerge. Tianfeng mountain is famous for smelting, and there are a lot of iron ores in the land of several prefectures of Longnan County they occupied. Qinzhou government guarding the edge of the Dragon Ridge, charcoal do not need to worry. Zhang Dongyun''s action is also to prepare for the third financial road of Chang''an city. When the weapons factory is on the right track and can produce in large scale, it can supply its own four counties, Longbei, Longnan, Yunzhong and Hexi, as well as export. Longnan sent Zhang Dongyun the gift of Tianfeng mountain. Within a few days, Yunzhong county also received good news. "Luhe villa?" Mr. Wu Yun looks at the middle-aged man in front of him. The middle-aged man saluted: "Luhe mountain villa, morning, see the elder." Mr. Wu Yun nodded: "I''ve heard that Li xuannian of the eastern Tang Dynasty led the army to invade Chang''an. You provided the horses for the army. Besides the official seal of the eastern Tang Dynasty, there are also the marks of Luhe villa on the horse The middle-aged man named Yangchen burst into a cold sweat. "Elder, it was the horses that were taken away from our village by force in the eastern Tang Dynasty. The whole Luhe mountain villa has no idea of antagonizing Chang''an." The villa leader Yang Chen explains in a hurry. "Don''t be nervous." Mr. Wu Yun said faintly, "what I want to say is that the horse is good." "Thank you Thank you for your praise. " Morning still dare not relax, heart strings tense. Mr. Wu Yun looked at him and said, "since we have entered Chang''an city today, we should abide by the rules made by your majesty. Do you understand?" "Understand, understand!" Yangchen then breathed a sigh of relief: "Luhe mountain villa, up and down, please obey your majesty and elder''s orders." He could hardly help but lift his hand to wipe Han on his forehead. Feeling relaxed, Yang Chen''s face was full of smiles: "master, I''m here to bring some gifts to your majesty and several elders." "Linghe deer really deserves its reputation." Mr. Wu Yun nodded slowly. Luhe villa led by Yangchen, located in Xiangchuan Prefecture of Yunzhong County, is a local tyrant, similar to Tianfeng mountain in Longnan county. Xiangchuan Prefecture is surrounded by several prefectures, all of which are the sphere of influence of Luhe mountain villa. There are vast grasslands and broad-leaved forests, which are very suitable for horse herding and animal husbandry. In addition to raising ordinary horses, Luhe villa is the most famous Taoist. In fact, it domesticates a kind of spirit animal named Linghe deer. In the eastern Tang Dynasty, this Linghe deer has always been known as Lei Longju domesticated in jingyuelou. For this reason, their Ming Qi in the eastern Tang Dynasty was even greater than that of Tianfeng mountain in Longnan county. At the same time, they were very close to the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty. The royal family often purchased or expropriated Linglu and Junma from here. Although this is the reason why Liujun is still able to stand in the Wujun mountain. But now, Yunzhong county is as thoroughly changed as Hexi county and Longnan county. If Luhe villa wants to continue to have a foothold, it has to change its doors and become loyal to Chang''an. The villa leader Yangchen first selected a large number of high-quality spirit animals and horses, and then personally led the team to Chang''an. Their previous friendly relationship with the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty may now become a hidden danger, making Yangchen uneasy. After listening to Mr. Wu Yun''s statement that he would not be investigated, Yangchen was relieved. Zhang Dongyun did not let Luhe villa move like Tianfeng mountain. After all, there is no need to waste a good grassland and forest farm. Yunzhong county is quite a large area, which is very valuable in this respect. Let Luhe villa continue to sit there and concentrate on raising horses for the city Lord.Although he can change the terrain within the invincible City, there is no need to do it specially for the moment. In addition to Tianfeng mountain and Luhe mountain villa, there are other local forces in Longnan and Yunzhong counties. But there is no such specialty as Tianfeng mountain and Luhe mountain villa. Zhang Dongyun also let it go, no longer multi pronged, focusing on the task of system construction. [construction task 6.1 - expansion of the city, expansion of influence, increase of contacts with various parties, please establish the corresponding information work of the city master] and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 166 Intelligence agencies? Zhang Dongyun looked at the system task list and couldn''t help thinking. In this respect, city Lord Zhang has always been concerned. On weekdays, he incarnated as Mr. Wu Yun. He has been ordering all the subordinates to pay attention to collecting information from the four sides. Every time a prisoner is captured, the first thing Mr. Wu Yun does is to squeeze out all the things he knows in his mind, whether it is useful or not. With the help of the force of invincible City, Zhang Dongyun efficiently summarized and sorted out the information and intelligence. Then, from the seemingly inconspicuous news, we try to find something useful to Chang''an. Although a person, but there are invincible City cover, pour also easy. However, if someone does it for him, the lazy City Lord Zhang doesn''t mind emancipating himself and lightening his burden. In the inner city of Chang''an, a golden light soon fell from the sky, and then a large hall surrounded by a courtyard was formed. At the gate of the courtyard, the plaque above writes "Tianxian Dian". Since it is the intelligence department, which is responsible for observing others, it is better to keep a low profile. It is because Zhang Dongyun gave it a name that can''t be seen at a glance. Although it seems meaningless to do so in the invincible City, Zhang Dongyun finally wrote. Architecture has to be built, so it eventually falls here. In fact, Zhang Dongyun is still considering using this as a cover to set up another real office location for the intelligence department and set up a joint code. If you want to be mysterious, you should be mysterious to the end However, only one building does not mean the task is completed. It is necessary to arrange suitable personnel and initially establish a stable and reliable information network. Zhang Dongyun, the person in charge, already has the ideal staff. "Big brother means, younger sister is in charge?" The little girl, who looks about ten years old, points to her nose with a smile. Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly. Shen He Rong has both talent and interest in this field. She was one of the people who paid attention to all kinds of information. Before she came to Chang''an, she walked in the eastern Tang Dynasty as a girl, and collected information about the various forces in the eastern Tang Dynasty. Therefore, they can go to the place of forgetting the truth temple in time, and be found by the disciples of the temple of forgetting the truth, and they go to the vicinity of the secret cave of Sirius. "To tell you the truth, little sister is very interested." Shen and Rong said: "but now there are various academies and schools of things, little sister worried about the lack of skills." "I''ll arrange an assistant for you." Zhang Dongyun said. Shen and Rong thought for a moment: "it''s better to have some background in the eastern Tang Dynasty and be able to start spreading the news network quickly." "You want to walk slowly?" Zhang Dongyun asked. "He is doing very well under Wu Yun at present, and my younger sister will not hinder his future." Shen and Rong said with a smile: "this is good, big brother lend blood shadow and Hu Ming to younger sister temporarily." "Yes." Zhang Dongyun also smiles. Borrow two demons to get under the hand, this twelve younger sister also calculate big heart. But it does. At present, there are few people under the Ninth level in the eastern Tang Dynasty. After practicing the Phoenix blood book, the old devil can suppress the demon blood greatly and stabilize his mind. Hu Ming is the son of Hu family and has a wide range of friends. In order to escape from the north and south of Tangshan, he went to the north to escape the water. "Other people, you have to choose yourself. If you need to, talk to Wu Yun." Zhang Dongyun said. Shen and Rong left with a smile. She was in a good mood, and the old ghost was not in a good mood at all. The old devil and Hu Ming met a scholar in white in Tianxian hall. Hu Ming knew each other, but he was a detached man in Chang''an city. However, Mr. He had been teaching only and was responsible for some errands, which was also related to the school and academy. I can''t imagine that the other party is also responsible for the information. He and Mr. Xueying were sent to be his deputy. Hu Ming can feel the blood shadow beside him, and the old devil is in a bad mood. He did not dare to look at each other, even the corner of his eyes did not dare to glance at the past. It is clear here that he has the lowest status and strength, and he does not want to be the outlet of the old blood shadow devil. However, Hu Ming thought to himself: they all said that there were three gentlemen in Chang''an City who were detached and trusted by his majesty. Mr. Wu Yun has been in charge of the daily affairs of the city, with the highest status, which has been generally recognized by all. In particular, those who have seen Mr. Wu Yun''s move feel that there is no doubt about it. However, it has not been clear whether Mr. Xueying is superior to Mr. He. Hu seems to have got a good score today"I still have to be busy with the affairs of the national government and the Academy, so I can''t keep an eye on this side." Mr. He has a warm smile and a pleasant tone: "here, the main thing is to borrow from you two." "No, sir." Hu Ming took a look at the old man of blood shadow: "the two gentlemen make up their mind that the matter of running errands should be handed over to the younger generation." After a moment of silence, the blood shadow old devil returned to calm: "teach each other." At present, the scholar in white is the main one, with his own assistance, which really makes the old devil of blood shadow feel unhappy. But at the thought that this was ordered by his majesty himself, the old blood shadow devil was filled with anger and disappeared. He began to turn to thinking. In fact, his majesty has not asked him to take charge of a long-term, systematic and planned task. Most of the tasks ordered were just to meet the enemy or patrol or receive people. Now he is in charge of the intelligence and hearsay work of Tianxian hall, which is the first time that he has been given such a responsibility. This should be a test given to him by his majesty. If we do this well, we will have more responsibilities for him. At this stage, he was on an equal footing with the dead old ghost of dark cloud. Instead of having a high weight on the position, he can only play the role of a guard thug. Thinking of this, the blood shadow old devil was calm, and then reappeared fighting spirit. He looked at the scholar in white in front of him, but in his heart he sneered. The other party is mainly responsible for teaching. Now he has been sent here. Maybe his majesty is worried that he is not reliable at the beginning of his career, so he has added an insurance. He and Hu Ming are still the main business. If he behaves well and his majesty appreciates and reassures his majesty, the scholar in white should be transferred back. The word "Vice" on his head can also be erased. Thinking of this, the blood shadow old devil secretly made up his mind to do a good job of his own, waiting for the opportunity to open the scholar in white. Zhang Dongyun is happy to see the old devil make this idea in his mind. He likes the people who work hard, have motivation and determination. As for whether the old devil can replace Shen and Rong, it depends on his own performance. Shen He Rong took the job, but he was not a man who was obsessed with power. She was willing to have more time to study her knowledge. Anyway, Zhang Dongyun will inform her if there is any disturbance on the opposite side. He left the hall of heavenly leisure to Shen horong, Xueying Laomo, etc., and left the affairs of Tianshu hall to Xu Xingzhi for the time being. Zhang Dongyun left Daming Palace. No one knows, their majesty, came outside the city walls and walked over the vast territory covered by the system. Although there is no wall around it, most of Longbei county and half Longnan county are within the scope of the system. Zhang Dongyun can walk in the void, where he wants to appear, he can appear there. Outside the city wall of the third outer city, people from outside the city came to visit the wall from time to time. For them, it''s an incomprehensible miracle. Zhang Dongyun all the way East, to the easternmost Jinzhou, where he had previously captured Hong Xiao and the army of the eastern Tang Dynasty. There was no sign of fighting in the open field. But some business trips come and go. The news that Hong Xiao, Li xuannian and others were once again annihilated seriously hit the morale and public opinion of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Not only Longnan county and Yunzhong county began to fall, but also the eastern Tang Dynasty gradually became popular. The previous plan to encircle and blockade Chang''an was close to bankruptcy. The will and order still need to be carried out specifically by people. When the executor was shaken by the national fortune of the eastern Tang Dynasty, he naturally began to follow the orders. It seems that the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty began to lack confidence and keep a low profile, which made the people''s hearts float even more. The Tang army, which was responsible for blocking Chang''an before, was able to carry out orders. Like Jin Fugui and other business travelers want to take risks to Chang''an, even if bribes are in place, they are still alive. But now, everyone began to think for themselves, the blockade line is gradually in vain, surrounded by holes everywhere. With one eye open and one eye closed, a large number of merchants went to and from Chang''an. Even, gradually, people from other places began to flee to Longbei, Longnan, Yunzhong and Hexi counties under the rule of Chang''an. Zhang Dongyun was not satisfied with what he saw. He believed that there would be some action later in the eastern Tang Dynasty, when soldiers would come to block it and cover up the water and the earth. Zhang Dongyun''s figure flashed again, and then appeared in the deep mountain of Longling. Looking at Hong Xiao, who has worked hard to dig the mountain, and the prisoners of various factions who are acting as coolies, he is lost in thought. After a short period of time, Zhang Dongyun fell into the mountains. Because of the invincible City, the prisoners could not help but work honestly.In fact, they don''t need supervisors and guards, and they can''t run. There are only a few symbolic guards around. Then they saw Mr. Wu Yun and a young man appear in front of everyone. "Is someone lazy?" Mr. Wu Yun asked lightly. Chen''s son, who was in charge of the guard, said, "Mr. Chen, no one dares to be lazy." Mr. Wu Yun nodded slightly, then turned his head and looked to the side. Next to him is Zhang Dongyun himself. He came here in person to temporarily eliminate the influence of invincible city and exert his own physical influence. He was like a warrior with only the sixth level cultivation. Of course, in the invincible City, for him, there is no possibility of the word "accident". However, he wants to really experience the actual combat. Although invincible city can simulate actual combat so that he can accumulate experience, Zhang Dongyun still wants to try it seriously and further enrich his accumulation in this respect. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 167 If you want to find yourself several actual enemies, you also need to carefully select them. Too strong, not too weak. Zhang Dongyun himself''s current appearance, at present in Chang''an City, although rarely appear in public, but also about to be a celebrity. His public identity is an old friend of the Lord of Chang''an. Mr. Wu Yun and others should salute when they see each other. In everyone''s mind, Mr. Zhang''s status is more detached and mysterious than the three well-known gentlemen. If we ask Hu Ming, Hu Yingjie, Gu Hechuan and other people who are obedient to Chang''an to compete, they will not be able to do so. I don''t know. I feel that Mr. Zhang is unpredictable, and his strength is too strong. I''m afraid it will be a second if I go up. It can be seen that elder Zhang was reincarnated and rebuilt. Those who are currently in a limited realm of cultivation dare not play with their lives. They are afraid that something unexpected will happen and they will not be able to bear it. So Zhang Dongyun finally chose some prisoners in Chang''an City as their targets. It is certainly not appropriate for those who have lost heart to hesitate whether to surrender completely. If you want to find people who are not satisfied and have fighting spirit. "Your Majesty has a good life and is always magnanimous." Mr. Wu Yun glanced at the prisoners at the scene: "since you are working hard, I don''t mean to give you a chance. As long as someone in the audience can compete with Mr. Zhang, he can regain his freedom." With that, he put his hand to the side and let Zhang Dongyun himself appear in front of everyone. All the prisoners were surprised. Then Qi Qi looked at Zhang Dongyun. For a time, no one spoke, only a dozen pairs of eyes kept blinking. At this time, a voice suddenly sounded: "it is not necessary to speak so well. We are being humiliated here because we are forced by you, not voluntarily." The speaker, a young woman, "you two are just making fun of us and giving Mr. Zhang a try." Zhang Dongyun and Mr. Wu Yun are both calm. The old man in black looked at each other: "Yang Yulin, the disciple of Wutian peak in the Northern Qi Dynasty, the sixth level martial artist." Yang Yulin said in a deep voice: "not bad." "Mr. Zhang is an old friend of his majesty. However, he is now reincarnated and rebuilt. Like you, he is a sixth state." Mr. Wu Yun said faintly: "for you, I don''t need to use the method of encouragement. In one word, all the previous promises are true and effective. Those who are willing to challenge will be listed now. The opportunity is only this one." Mr. Wu Yun''s projection, false model and false sample, turned his head and looked at Zhang Dongyun himself. Zhang Dongyun smiles: "give them a little time to think about it." Mr. Wu Yun nodded and looked again at Yang Yulin and others: "from now on, ten breaths will not wait." Before his voice fell, Yang Yulin in front of him said, "I''ll come." Mr. Wu Yun looked at her. Yang Yulin said in a deep voice: "no matter whether you win or lose, I will compete with you Changan people again!" Mr. Wu Yun turned to look at Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun nodded: "yes." Mr. Wu Yun retreated to one side: "I won''t interfere. Both sides can do as much as they like." Yang Yulin looks at a disciple of the Hanshan sect who is in charge of guarding. His sight falls on his long sword at his waist. A disciple of the Hanshan sect took a look at Mr. Wu Yun. Seeing that the old man did not object, he untied the sword together with its scabbard and threw it to Yang Yulin. Yang Yulin pulled out his sword and pulled it out of his sheath. With one sword in his hand, his momentum was suddenly different. She could feel that the invisible bondage that had been on her body had disappeared. These days, I''ve never been as fresh as I am today. She horizontal sword chest, eyes in front of Zhang Dongyun: "please." Zhang Dongyun looked up and down at each other: "you don''t move?" "Whatever your purpose, today is always to give me another chance to decide whether to be male or female." Yang Yulin stood still: "I should have asked you to move first." Of course, she didn''t mean to let Zhang Dongyun do a move. Both sides are in the sixth state, and she is not confident. She just gives up the initiative. Although she gave up her first hand, her sword Qi was condensed and a faint mist appeared around her body. Other prisoners in the distance looked more nervous than Yang Yulin himself. In this group of people, Yang Yulin is the highest in cultivation and the strongest in strength. If she can''t win, the rest of us can''t. As a matter of fact, Zhang Dongyun''s opponent is her Combined with the strength of the prisoners'' cultivation and Yang Yulin''s character, she was the first one to challenge. Seeing Yang Yulin so said, Zhang Dongyun nodded: "that''s good." After that, he raised his hand, folded his fingers and clenched them into fists. Yang Yulin was alert. Although she gave up the initiative, she was actually ready to see where the other side was coming from.But the next moment, her eyes flashed. There was no time to react, and Zhang Dongyun was in front of her. Yang Yulin is almost a conditioned reflex. With a sword, he rolls around the sword and greets people. But there was a series of thunderbolts in the air. At present, Zhang Dongyun seems to have thunder and lightning surge all over his body. Moreover, it was more ferocious, more violent, and more violent than any thunder in Yang Yulin''s life. ¡­¡­ It''s like a disaster. It''s hard to get close to Zhang Dongyun''s body. And Yang Yulin''s sword edge is also stiff in the air, can''t fall again. She stood still, with the middle door wide open. A fist appeared between her chest and abdomen. The next moment, she flew out upside down, fell in the mountains, kept rolling, and finally hit the root of a thick old tree. She took the sword out of her hand and flew out. It just landed in front of the original owner of the sword. As soon as the disciple of Hanshan sect was stunned, he quickly caught him. However, the gifted disciples of wutianfeng were so dazzled by Venus that they only felt that their bones were broken. Yang Yulin struggled to turn over, lying on the ground, hard to look up at Zhang Dongyun. As soon as she was about to speak, she let out her breath. As soon as she was dark, she fainted on the spot. Zhang Dongyun takes back his fist and thinks deeply. Mr. Wu Yun waved his hand, and a piece of dew fell on Yang Yulin. Her breath suddenly calmed down a lot. She saved her life and would not die of serious injury. "Send it back to the dungeon of Tianxun hall." Mr. Wu Yun ordered. Mr. Chen, the disciple of the Han sect, said, "I''m busy collecting the sword." The other prisoners were stunned. Most of the practitioners who could become prisoners in Chang''an City were descendants of famous schools in the eastern Tang Dynasty and Northern Qi Dynasty. Yang Yulin''s strength, they have known these days. As a young genius trained by wutianfeng, he reached the sixth level at a young age, which was rare in the whole eastern Tang Dynasty and Northern Qi Dynasty. Among the sixth level practitioners, its strength is absolutely superior. Even if the master of the seventh level, it is very difficult to let her down with such a move? Was it that at that moment, Mr. Wu Yun secretly made a move to arrest Yang Yulin, so that she became a living target? Mr. Wu Yun and the man surnamed Zhang sincerely come to amuse them? The crowd was in doubt. But even they also admit that although Chang''an City let them do coolie, there are many humiliations, but not as bad as this. That''s Zhang''s name, not only the sixth place? It''s not true. Just now, although his Qi and blood are like thunder and natural calamity, they are not the murderous spirit of the seventh level warriors or the evil spirits of the eighth level warriors. They are really just the sixth level martial artists who gather the morale of the battle array. But he is the same as the sixth level of Yang Yulin! What happened just now? As a matter of fact, not only ordinary people are surprised, but also the Chang''an guards, who originally looked relaxed beside them, all gaped and stayed in place. Zhang Dongyun did not say much and left with Mr. Wu Yun''s projection. The audience was shocked. Zhang Dongyun himself was not very surprised. He could only say that he verified his previous prediction. The evil emperor''s Sutra, which was practiced by the evil emperor, is indeed the supreme treasure that far surpasses the martial arts of the eastern Tang Dynasty and the Northern Qi Dynasty. The cold sky god palm of the Northern Qi royal family can not be compared with that of the eastern Tang Dynasty. After further improvement of the invincible city system by Zhang Dongyun, he seems to be the sixth realm like Yang Yulin, but in fact, he is totally two concepts. Yang Yulin''s sword style just now is full of flaws in his eyes. It is also the spirit of war. His Tianjie evil fist turns Qi and blood into thunder and Tianjie, and instantly smashes the opponent''s sword Qi. The scene seems fierce, but in fact, he is infinitely powerful, hitting each other everywhere flaws, that can not solve the battle with one blow? So in other people''s eyes, it was Yang Yulin, who was also in the sixth state, let him fly with a fist. From this point of view, it is still a mistake, the strength of Yang Yulin selected is weak, which is not enough to prove his martial arts. Thinking about it, he changed his target. A warrior of the seventh level. However, Zhang Dongyun didn''t look for Wang Ning, a senior of Yang Yulin, but changed his family. Zheng Yuan, an old member of the Zheng family. The martial arts of Zheng Jia are strong at shaking the mountain and pushing the mountain palm. They are good at strength and belong to the type with obvious advantages. So Zhang Dongyun went to Zheng Yuan. "What you say is true?" Zheng Yuan looks at Mr. Wu Yun. Mr. Wu Yun said calmly, "you are not worth my cheating." Zheng Yuan didn''t feel despised. Instead, he nodded and looked at Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun faced him with a smile.Zheng Yuan took a deep breath and then stepped forward. The fierce and murderous spirit condenses on him, which is not fierce, but extremely heroic, and seems unstoppable. It''s like a mountain peak, falling from the sky and pressing towards Zhang Dongyun. Frightened by the murderous spirit, the surrounding prisoners and guards were frightened. Zhang Dongyun, facing the attack of murderous spirit, uses his mind in silence. The earth seal recorded in the book of evil emperor played a role. His mind was calm as if he could carry all the chaos. The attack of ferocious murderous spirit to the soul, this moment has no effect on Zhang Dongyun. Then Zheng Yuan made several steps to reach Zhang Dongyun. It seems unhappy, but it is earth shaking and violent. Zheng Yuan had been walking until the two sides were only three steps away before he launched it. The air between them seemed to be bursting at once. Under one hand, it seems that the mountain can be pulled down by itself. But the earth shaking slap was blocked by the other fist. Zhang Dongyun''s fist. So the palm of the hand immediately can''t inch into. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 168 The hands and fists of the two sides are facing each other and hitting each other. Both of them stood still. But the ground at the feet of both sides suddenly cracked and broken. A crack, extending far away. Zheng Yuan''s pupils contracted abruptly. Zhang Dongyun in front of him is really only the sixth state of cultivation. But it can not only block his powerful push mountain station, but also resist his murderous spirit. The murderous spirit of the martial arts in the seventh level can break the fighting spirit of those who suppress the martial arts in the sixth. The realm of martial arts and Taoism, starting from the sixth state, is almost the enemy of the former. It''s a martial arts master. He often kills people by a higher level. Normally speaking, the martial arts of the sixth level are proud to be able to save their lives and escape from the masters of the seventh level. In most cases, they were killed by the other party on the spot because they had no chance to escape. But Zheng Yuan now found that his murderous spirit could not dissolve Zhang Dongyun''s strength. On the contrary, Zhang Dongyun''s war was transformed into thunderbolt, and the natural calamity continued to explode. The palm of the palm of the palm of Zheng Yuan''s inferior position of collapsing mountain is constantly coming to pressure at the moment. He can even feel pain, as if Zhang Dongyun''s punch can pierce his palm. The two sides struggled, and for a time there was a stalemate. Zhang Dongyun, with the body of the sixth state, fought against Zheng Yuan of the seventh state with the help of the evil fist of Tianjie. He even had time to say to himself, "well, that''s good." Zheng Yuan didn''t know that Zhang Dongyun was describing himself. He thought Zhang Dongyun was ridiculing him, so he was angry. He shakes the mountain all the way to the extreme, concentrating on the palm of his right hand and pushing to Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun felt the infinite strength of the other side, and his body swayed slightly. But he was back on his feet. Zheng Yuan pushed hard, but could not shake Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun is like the incarnation of the divine mountain supporting the sky in the evil emperor Sutra. At least, although Zheng Yuan of the seventh level was famous for his martial arts of shaking mountain strength and pushing mountain palm, he could not shake him. Zhang Dongyun blocks Zheng Yuan''s attack with one hand and raises the other. Seeing this, Zheng Yuan was shocked. He didn''t expect that he would not only be able to block this sixth level warrior, but also have spare power. Zhang Dongyun looked at him and nodded slightly, as if in praise. Then there was a second punch. Zheng Yuan''s whole body strength pressure in the right hand, at this time can only get out of the way. He reluctantly catches Zhang Dongyun''s second punch, but Zhang Dongyun''s other hand comes out in a series of attacks, which once again seems like a disaster. Zheng Yuan couldn''t resist this time. Zhang Dongyun beat him backward and nearly fell down. Under the protection of Sha Qi, a warrior in the seventh level is trained to be lower than his opponent''s attack. His Sha Qi can resist most of the attacks. But Zheng Yuan just felt that his murderous spirit collapsed and retreated under the natural calamity, so that he got a strong blow from Zhang Dongyun. Zheng Yuan barely stood upright, but could not speak. A mouthful of blood went straight to his throat, and he tried not to blow it out. Zhang Dongyun was successful in one punch and did not pursue. Mr. Wu Yun looked at it, and then he spoke faintly: "you can''t grasp the opportunity." Zheng Yuan smell speech, finally or a mouthful of blood spurt out. There was no sound. No matter whether it is the supervisors and guards of Chang''an City, or the criminal coolies here, they are all staring at this scene with an unbelievable look on their faces. Zhang Dongyun ignored them and left with Mr. Wu Yun''s projection. After all, Zheng Yuan is much better than Yang Yulin. And still work. "In the seventh state, Li Dang doesn''t have to go there." Zhang Dongyun stood in mid air, looking at the mountains below, muttering to himself. Li Dang, the fourth son of the king of the Tang Dynasty, and Zheng Yuan, the elder of the Zheng family, were the seventh realm of strength. However, the imperial family of the eastern Tang Dynasty, according to the secret legend of the eastern Tang Dynasty, was superior to the Zheng family in shaking the mountain and pushing the mountain. With the same as the seventh state, Li Dang''s strength is better than Zheng Yuan. Li Hong, Li Yi, Li xuannian and others are the eight places, and they are also Zheng Tianfeng, the head of the Zheng family. Even if the Zheng family can figure out the Ninth level master, he is not the rival of Li Xuanxin, the king of Tang Dynasty. It is not for nothing that the Li family of the royal family has been able to sit for so many years. However, no matter Li Dang, but Li Qiong, the ninth son of the Tang Dynasty, who is about to break through to the eighth level, he also needs a lot of effort to surpass Zheng Yuan. Zhang Dongyun still had some reservation, and still quickly defeated Zheng Yuan. Against Li Dang, he is sure to win. At best, because of Li Dang''s ruthless fighting spirit and his serious injury does not reduce his combat effectiveness, he needs to spend more time.Among the prisoners in the seventh frontier of Chang''an City, few can compare with Li Dang. Gao Jun, the sixth son of the king of Qi, has the same strength as him, and may even be slightly better than him. But for Zhang Dongyun, like Li Dang, there is no need to fight. But there are individuals whose strength is more than them. Gao Zheng, the second son of the king of Qi. Gao Zheng was not only a martial artist of the seventh level, but also a Yuanying. He also had the strength of the seventh level of Taoism. Zhang Dongyun is somewhat interested in this opponent. "I won''t fight you." However, Gao Zheng refused. Zhang Dongyun looks at him quietly. Gao Zheng laughs: "humiliating us for fun is just the appearance. I won''t give you a chance to pry into the reality of Qi''s unique learning." "Oh." Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly and then threw a fist in the air. The thunder burst from the sky, and Gao Zheng was shocked. "You How do you do it? " The lips of the second royal highness of the Northern Qi Dynasty trembled a little. Zhang Dongyun looks at each other calmly. Gao Zheng suddenly jumped from the ground with solemn expression. He threw a fist at Zhang Dongyun: "Gao Zheng of the Northern Qi Dynasty, please advise." "Goodbye." Zhang Dongyun nodded to him and left with Mr. Wu Yun. Left Gao Zheng daze on the spot. "Don''t run!" The second royal highness of the Northern Qi Dynasty came back to God and called out to the sky: "timid Ah Before he finished speaking, Mr. Wu Yun threw his hand in the sky, and Gao Zheng was lying on the ground, unable to move. "Woo Hoo woo..." Gao Zheng lies on the ground struggling, but his mouth is pressed into the soil. "If you don''t fight, you can choose the eighth situation." Zhang Dongyun shook his head. After trying, Zhang Dongyun found that the results were different for the eighth level masters who went to different paths of practice. Si Tu Jin Sheng, the head of the Si Tu family, is the most difficult to deal with. In the sixth level, he can defuse the murderous spirit of the martial arts practitioners in the seventh level with his own mysterious martial arts advantages. But on the stronger brake, a little bit of a small horse pull cart feeling, began to struggle. And the other side''s advantage in reaction speed and strength is rising. The normal sixth level martial arts player, I''m afraid it''s not directly given by situ Jinsheng. Zhang Dongyun against him, the other side also more and more has a force to drop ten meeting feeling. For those who are both martial arts, the high realm is really the enemy to the low realm. However, Zhang Dongyun was not happy with Yan Sheng, a Confucianist. The great Confucianists in the eighth state can only be more advanced than those in the seventh state. When the two sides are in different situations, Yan Sheng''s magic power in this respect is of great use. Comparatively speaking, the other side''s such as rafter giant pen to Zhang Dongyun, on the contrary, it is easier to deal with some. Compared with martial arts and Confucianism, Zhang Dongyun, a Taoist in the eighth realm of Taoism, is most happy to fight with him. He can at least show his strengths. Although it is not easy to break the opponent''s Thunder Dragon Dharma, the cangye Taoist priest''s magic arts were all bombarded, but Zhang Dongyun had no choice. All kinds of paths of cultivation have their own strengths. Even in different realms, strength changes are different. There may be some restraint between them. But most of the time, maybe you restrain me in the seventh level. When you turn around, everyone is in the eighth state. It''s up to me to surpass you. This point, Zhang Dongyun previously let the system give him a virtual opponent, he had some experience. Now, it is a deeper experience. From this point of view, he would like to thank situ Jinsheng, Zheng Yuan, Yang Yulin and others. As for whether they can be free What I said at the beginning is that I can win, but you are still close to distance, continue to work hard. Zhang Dongyun shook his hand and went back to Daming Palace. After swallowing xuanyuanguo and pouring a lot of aura from invincible City, Zhang Dongyun combined his actual combat experience with a thorough understanding of what he had learned. Zhang Dongyun practiced martial arts in the days, Chang''an City developed steadily. He only needed to incarnate Mr. Wu Yun and steer in the general direction. Tianfeng mountain was moved up and down, and the weapons factory on the ground of Qinzhou government began to be completed gradually. The iron ore mining in their hometown is gradually connected with Chang''an city. After preliminary refining, the ore continuously flows through the mountains of Longling to Changan City. With the help of Shen Herong, Xueying Laomo and Hu Ming, the framework of Tianxian hall began to stand up gradually. Chang''an City, also began to have spies, to the four sides. Although everything is just beginning, it is gradually on the right track. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun was overjoyed. If Tianxian hall can be completely operated, it will not only be more convenient for your own eyes and ears, but also be rewarded with systematic construction tasks.Just as everything was running steadily, an urgent letter was sent back to Chang''an by the Hu family, which was initially operated in Yunzhong county. In the Tianshu hall, Mr. Wu Yun, projected by Zhang Dongyun, looks at Hu Yingjie who has just come back from Yunzhong county. "You mean people from the Eastern Jin Dynasty?" Mr. Wu Yun''s face is as usual, and his tone is not slow. His calmness also calmed Hu Yingjie, who rushed back in a hurry. "Yes, sir." Hu Yingjie said: "the other side claims to be the emissary of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The elder brother and younger generation have verified the seal letter, which is not like cheating. But we do not dare to act rashly, so the younger generation rush back and report to Mr. Chen. " As he spoke, he presented a letter to Mr. Wu Yun. In Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looks like a smile. The Eastern Jin Dynasty was the neighboring country attacked by the eastern Tang Dynasty half a year ago. Because the eastern Tang Dynasty attacked the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the king of Tang was not in China when Chang''an city just rose. Now, the Eastern Jin Dynasty sent envoys to Chang''an city. They didn''t ask themselves what their intentions were. "Allow them to come to Chang''an." With a faint smile, Mr. Wu Yun told Hu Yingjie. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 169 The Eastern Jin Dynasty is located in the east of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Their envoys came to Chang''an City in the northwest corner of the eastern Tang Dynasty, which was bound to span the whole northern part of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Of course, they could also go further north and bypass the territory of the eastern Tang Dynasty. However, further north is the Northern Qi Dynasty, which has always been friendly with the eastern Tang Dynasty. The envoys of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, even though they were in the Northern Qi Dynasty, could not be made public, only kept a low profile. In order to avoid the eastern Tang Dynasty and the Northern Qi Dynasty finding that, under such circumstances, it was definitely impossible to send a formal mission with a guard of honor along the way. At most, he was a few trusted experts of the king of Jin, who avoided people''s eyes, flew over thousands of rivers and mountains, and arrived near Chang''an. With Mr. Wu Yun''s order, Hu Yingjie immediately returned to Yunzhong county. There, Hu Yinghua, the head of the Hu family, had already invited guests from the Eastern Jin Dynasty to live there. After listening to his seven younger brother''s report, Hu Yinghua nodded slightly: "since Mr. Wu Yun said so, we will do as we are told." In the Eastern Jin Dynasty, Sima yuan, the king of Zhaowu Prefecture, who was in charge of sending a secret envoy to Chang''an, was informed by the Hu brothers that he was also relieved. Accompanied by Hu Yingjie, he went to Longbei from Yunzhong county and formally visited Chang''an city. Seeing the triple outer city and Chang''an city surrounded by Longling mountains, Sima yuan, like others, was shocked and speechless for a long time. It''s no wonder that Hong Xiaozhong of the ninth state has planted He said in his heart. After following Hu Yingjie all the way to Tianshu hall, Sima yuan tidied up his mood and entered the hall. In the central hall, an old man in black is sitting there quietly enjoying tea. Sima yuan saw this and knew that the other party should be the legendary Mr. Wu Yun. This old man is not the real master of Chang''an city. But if you want to visit the Lord of Chang''an, you must pass the old man in black. The other side presided over the daily affairs of Chang''an city. To some extent, he was able to hold half of the city Lord. "Sima yuan, I''ve heard a lot about Mr. Wu Yun." The prince of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, according to the etiquette of martial arts in the world, gave Mr. Wu Yun a fist. Mr. Wu Yun put down his tea cup and nodded slightly, "what can I do for you "I have been ordered by the king of this dynasty to visit Chang''an, hoping to express the king''s kindness to the city Lord of Chang''an. You and I will join hands to punish Li Xuanxin, a savage and unruly man in the eastern Tang Dynasty." Sima Yuan said in a deep voice. Mr. Wu Yun''s tone in Zhang Dongyun''s projection is very indifferent: "there is no need to join hands, Chang''an can also destroy the eastern Tang Dynasty." His firm tone and cruel words made Sima yuan breathe slightly. Mr. Wu Yun''s tone was casual: "it''s just that my majesty is magnanimous and lazy about common affairs, so he has left a few days of leisure for the eastern Tang Dynasty." Sima Yuan said: "the Lord of your city is very powerful and aloof from the world. It''s really admirable." He turned to say, "Sir, I have enough confidence to wipe out the eastern Tang Dynasty, which I admire. However, Li Xuanxin acted against the will of heaven. This dynasty has always wanted to send troops to fight against it. If Chang''an wants to start a military campaign, I am willing to respond." "It''s your business." Mr. Wu Yun said indifferently. "Militarily, Chang''an does not need the cooperation of the DPRK, but I believe that in other aspects, we can have more communication." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly, "for example?" "For example, all kinds of business exchanges." Sima Yuan said. Zhang Dongyun laughs at the words. Between Chang''an and the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the whole eastern Tang Dynasty is separated, and even the Northern Qi Dynasty is added. The South detour is too far. There is no commercial road between the two, and the traffic is inconvenient. What is the business relationship? The meaning of the words of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is clearly that the two families occupied the northern part of the eastern Tang Dynasty and opened up a new commercial road. "Your caravan, if you can come over." Mr. Wu Yun said. "Mr. Xie is thoughtful." Sima yuan smiles. Just make a tacit understanding with the other party. Even if Chang''an doesn''t have a soldier, it doesn''t matter. Their existence can involve most of the attention of the eastern Tang Dynasty. The Eastern Jin Dynasty can rest assured that it will not only open up the road, but also occupy a large area of land in the northern part of the eastern Tang Dynasty. The eastern Tang Dynasty was worried about the existence of Chang''an, so it was hard to fight back. Satisfied, Sima yuan left Chang''an. In Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun smiles. It is also difficult for the emperor and Minister of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. In recent years, the Eastern Jin Dynasty was bullied by the eastern Tang Dynasty. In the eastern Tang Dynasty, there was something about opening up the territory to allow the king of the Tang Dynasty to sue for the merits of the imperial temple. Basically, all of them were gnawed from the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Half a year ago, the king of the Tang Dynasty attacked Jin again and won the battle again. If it was not for the chaos caused by Chang''an City, the king of Tang Dynasty would not have withdrawn his troops so early, and the Eastern Jin Dynasty would not have been able to recover the lost land. Now they take advantage of the eastern Tang Dynasty by Chang''an''s attention, and finally have a chance to revenge. Fengshui turns. It''s time for the Eastern Jin Dynasty to find trouble with the eastern Tang Dynasty.Zhang Dongyun is indifferent to this. In any case, as long as the invincible city can continue to expand like this, no matter Tang or Jin, sooner or later, they will be surnamed Zhang The speed of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was very fast before simayuan people went back, they first passed the news back. The Eastern Jin Dynasty was also well aware of the principle of surprise and speed. As soon as the news was received, the army entered the northern frontier of the eastern Tang Dynasty. The eastern Tang Dynasty was caught unprepared. Several counties in the North changed hands soon. It was not only the territory of the eastern Tang Dynasty, but also the inherent sphere of influence of Baima Academy. But now it is just in time for the eastern Tang Dynasty and the Baima academy to be empty, so the army of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is irresistible. After the eastern Tang Dynasty returned to the gods, they quickly fought back. However, as expected by the emperors and ministers of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the counterattack in the eastern Tang Dynasty was limited. Most of their attention is still on the northwest. Therefore, the eastern Tang Dynasty was unable to recapture the lost land in the north, and the two sides fell into a temporary stalemate. This was a heavy blow to the rule of the eastern Tang Dynasty in the northern counties. This action, while enraged by the eastern Tang Dynasty, also attracted the attention of other dynasties. However, the focus of attention is why the Eastern Jin Dynasty chose to invade the northern part of the eastern Tang Dynasty? After all, it borders on Northern Qi. The Northern Qi Dynasty and the eastern Tang Dynasty have always had close contacts. The reason why the Eastern Jin Dynasty was always oppressed by the eastern Tang Dynasty was largely because they were facing the threat of the Northern Qi Dynasty at the same time. Both sides oppressed the Eastern Jin Dynasty from the South and the north, making the Eastern Jin Dynasty weak. Now the Eastern Jin Dynasty is attacking the northern part of the eastern Tang Dynasty. If the Northern Qi Dynasty and the eastern Tang Dynasty attack the Jin army, what will they do? The opportunity of counterattack was rare, which could not be wasted in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. There was only one reason for attacking the Northern Line of the eastern Tang Dynasty rather than the eastern or southern line. They united with Chang''an. From this point of view, it is that the two sides broke through the barrier of the eastern Tang Dynasty, and even divided the eastern Tang Dynasty and the Northern Qi Dynasty. Although Chang''an city did not continue to March eastward after occupying Yunzhong County, the Eastern Jin Dynasty on the other side raced westward along the northern part of the eastern Tang Dynasty, making it clear that it was going to join Chang''an. If they had not reached a tacit agreement with Chang''an, they would not have made such a determined decision. This is by no means the problem that the army of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was always deceiving the eastern Tang Dynasty and the Northern Qi Dynasty. Chang''an city suddenly appeared, powerful and mysterious. If you don''t say hello to it, you may be beaten up at any time if you run into it! The Eastern Jin Dynasty could not afford to be attacked on three sides. They must have contacted Chang''an secretly and reached a tacit understanding. Although Chang''an does not seem to have any action to cooperate with now, it stands there and the eastern Tang Dynasty has to be on guard. The Eastern Jin Dynasty was so cheap that it could only be attacked in full swing. This led to a variety of ideas in other dynasties. First, it is not surprising that the Eastern Jin Dynasty would contact Chang''an. But why did Chang''an accept the good intentions of the Eastern Jin Dynasty? Doing business with the Western Zhou Dynasty is because it is directly adjacent to Hexi county. It had nothing to do with the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Now it is also the Eastern Jin Dynasty, Chang''an has no action. It makes sense, of course, if we look at it from a distance. However, Chang''an needs to engage in close combat and attack from afar and allies, which in itself shows many problems. Hong Xiao, the head of Baima Academy in the ninth realm, was defeated in Chang''an City, which really showed his strength. But now, does this mean that Chang''an city is also beginning to feel pressure in the face of the remaining two potential ninth level masters of the eastern Tang Dynasty, the king of Tang Dynasty and the Qingyun Temple master, or together with a number of experts from the Northern Qi Dynasty, an ally of the eastern Tang Dynasty? Secondly, Chang''an joined hands with the Eastern Jin Dynasty, which blocked the Northern Qi Dynasty in the north and brought great pressure to the eastern Tang Dynasty on the one hand. Can other people take advantage of this opportunity? Even if we can''t completely dismember and annex the eastern Tang Dynasty, then our other families also tear a piece of meat of the eastern Tang Dynasty from all directions? Looking at how the eastern Tang Dynasty is now dealing with the north, the answer is gradually clear in front of us. Other countries, are beginning to move. The envoys of the eastern Tang Dynasty went abroad to stir up their eloquence, but they could not stop the surrounding countries from surging. However, we all think about one problem. No matter Chang''an can''t bear the pressure, join hands with the Eastern Jin Dynasty, or we guess wrong. But in any case, it is most advantageous to reach a tacit agreement with Chang''an and divide the eastern Tang Dynasty together. As for Chang''an after the partition of the eastern Tang Dynasty, we can talk about it later. After dividing and absorbing the resources and talents of the eastern Tang Dynasty, the strength of the family will certainly rise Before that, you might as well make friends with Chang''an as the Eastern Jin Dynasty did.Having made up their minds, several other countries have secretly sent them to Chang''an to try and secretly go to Chang''an. In the sky of Longnan County, a blood light flew by. After entering Longnan County, it was a roc bird standing three people tall. Its body was white, but its wings were dark red, as if it were blood. After shaking its wings, the ROC becomes smaller and becomes human. This middle-aged man, tidy up his clothes, and then go to the city ahead. After entering the city to inquire about it, he left the city again, turned into blood cloud Peng and flew to the next lower part. In the next city, he found the man he wanted. Looking at the Taoist priest in front of him, the middle-aged man said: "Tang Ze of the lower Chu Dynasty, at the order of the king of this dynasty, went to Chang''an to see the Lord of Chang''an, and asked the Taoist priest to act as the general secretary." Gu Hechuan looks slightly cautious and looks at each other. This is a big devil who has been in the eighth state and has become a demon soul. "Are you the emissary of Western Chu?" Gu Hechuan asked. Tang Ze nodded his head: "the Mongolian king didn''t give up. He took in Tangmou. He lived in the dark guard and served the king." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 170 In the face of Tang Ze, Gu Hechuan was surprised. He has heard the name of "blood cloud Dapeng". All the practitioners of the devil''s road yelled and beat, and most of them hid in hiding. Those who are not low-key, even if they are rampant for a while, are often chased and killed by other masters in the end. It''s rare to be a master of magic. Even if they are not in the same kingdom, we have heard of the big devil who can reach the seventh and eighth states. Tang Ze, the "blood cloud Dapeng", is the magic road that ran rampant on the ground of the Western Chu Dynasty in the past. More than ten years ago, he was already the seventh state, the cultivation state of feeding demons. The speed of his practice was extremely rapid, and few of the practitioners in the same realm could do so. He was also good at perceiving other people''s positions with the help of blood, so other experts in the Western Chu Dynasty successively rounded him up, but he often escaped from the heaven. About ten years ago, Tang Ze suddenly disappeared. Some people said that he was still ambush, others said that he secretly escaped from the ground of the Western Chu Dynasty. But Gu Hechuan saw him again today, only to know that he was secretly recruited and provided shelter by the royal family of Western Chu just like the old devil of ziri in the eastern Tang Dynasty. Tang Ze returned his favor and became a dark Yama of the royal family of Western Chu, specialized in private and dirty work for the royal family. Ten years later, he now appears in Longnan County under the rule of Chang''an. He has broken through to the eighth level and become a demon. Let Gu Hechuan pay attention to is that the other side looks very normal, not as bloodthirsty as other demons. But careful observation, you can find that at the moment Tang Ze seems to be a machine together, no mood fluctuations. He spoke in a polite tone, but more like intellectual control. In his bones, there is a faint expression of extreme coldness, like a dark knife without emotion. So cold, obviously also from the influence of demon blood demon soul, is another manifestation of the loss of human constancy. "Tang Tongling, please follow me." Although Gu Hechuan thinks much in his mind, he does not show his face. His duty is to take charge of Longnan County, so he orders phantom to return to Chang''an to report and ask for Mr. Wu Yun''s order. Tang Ze''s mood did not fluctuate at all. He calmly accepted Gu Hechuan''s arrangement and stayed in the city for the time being, waiting for a reply from Chang''an. In the following days, Gu Hechuan paid close attention to Tang Ze secretly to ensure that the other side did not set out secretly and started to kill in secret. A few days later, Chang''an sent back news that Tang Ze was allowed to meet in Chang''an. Tang Ze said goodbye to Gu Hechuan, and then reincarnated as a giant pengbird. His wings fluttered, turned into blood again and disappeared in the sky. To the south of Longling, the third outer city of Chang''an City, Tang Ze landed again. Looking in front of him, he couldn''t see both sides. It seemed that the whole mountain range was included in the city wall. Tang Ze''s expression remained unchanged. The practice of the devil''s way made him gradually indifferent to all aspects of his mood, even less surprised. But looking at the current situation of Chang''an City, he secretly recorded all he saw and heard. All these must be returned to the senior officials of the Western Chu Dynasty. Tang Ze, with the staff of the Tianshu temple in Chang''an, walked among the mountains, and then passed through the walls. He entered the Tianshu hall and was arranged to wait in a side hall. It seems that the stone carving of Tang Dynasty is still. All of a sudden, he opened his eyes, and there was a flash of blood in his eyes. At the gate of the hall, a man came in. However, they are not from Chang''an. As the commander of the Western Chu dark guard, Tang Ze had a wide range of intelligence and insight. At a glance, he recognized that the scholar who came in was Lu Chen, the dean of the cicada Sheng Academy in Nanliang and a great scholar in the eighth realm. Western Chu and Nanliang border each other. For many years, there was no friction between them. Tang Ze is familiar with the top leaders of Nanliang. Cicada Sheng academy is one of the four academies in Nanliang Dynasty, and has a close relationship with Nanliang royal family. Many students in the academy are working in the Nanliang court. Lu Chen is famous for his peach and plum in Nanliang. At the same time, he is an old friend of the king of Liang. He met him when he was young, and he has been courting each other for many years. The other party''s presence here is bound to represent the king of Liang to seek Chang''an to negotiate an alliance. Lu Chen saw Huang Ze, white eyebrows raised slightly. He didn''t recognize Huang Ze''s appearance, but he intuitively felt that the other side was not weak in cultivation and was a devil''s path practitioner. "Lu Chen, an old scholar of cicada sound Academy in Nanliang, I wonder if this gentleman is The old man went to tangze and sat down. There was no change in Tang Ze''s expression: "tangze of the Western Chu state, appointed by the king, sent to Chang''an." Lu Chen nodded slightly: "it turned out to be Xueyun Dapeng. I''ve heard a lot about it. I just didn''t expect that you would come here on behalf of the Western Chu." Tang Ze stopped talking. Lu Chen faced him squarely: "does the Western Chu also intend to form an alliance with Chang''an?""Yes" Tang Ze did not cover it up and said to himself, "so is Nanliang?" Lu Chen also nodded calmly: "not bad." Both sides did not conceal it, but were frank. Although the Western Chu and the southern Liang also had frequent conflicts and battles, it was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to attack the eastern Tang Dynasty. Now the two sides have reached a tacit agreement, which is very conducive to their further actions. At this time, someone approached outside the hall. Tang Ze and Lu Chen kept silent at the same time. Someone came to the door of the hall: "Mr. Wu Yun, please meet you in the main hall." Tang Ze and Lu Chen nodded at the same time, then got up, walked out of the side hall, and went to the main hall under the guidance of the other side. However, before they got to the main hall, they looked from a distance, and suddenly saw someone else walking out of the main hall. Under the guidance of the personnel of Tianshu hall, they left by another way. Lu Chen''s white eyebrows rose abruptly. Tangze looks at him. After a little hesitation, the old man opened his mouth and said, "it''s the southern master Chen, Yang Shuo." In Tang Ze''s eyes, there was also a slight twinkle in his eyes. In addition to the Western Chu and Nanliang, Nanchen could not sit still and sent people to Chang''an. Looking at this, Yang Shuo, the Grand Master of Southern Chen, came first. He should have finished talking with the people in Chang''an city. He has a profound cultivation of Qi, and his face is peaceful when he goes out. But it is likely to mean that Yang Shuo is so relaxed after a certain agreement has been reached between the two sides. Tang Ze and Lu Chen stopped talking and quietly followed the guide to the main hall of Tianshu hall. "Two, please." The guide stopped at the door. "Mr. Lu, please." Tang Ze said quietly. Lu Chen nodded: "that old man is not polite." He entered the main hall, followed by tangze. As soon as he came in, he heard the sound of the door closing behind him. Tang Ze and Lu Chen jumped in their hearts, and then they heard a voice in the hall: "are you advanced?" Looking at Lu Chen''s palace, he saw two people sitting alone. At the next moment, the old man turned to Tang Ze: "are you backward?" Both Tang Ze and Lu Chen were stunned. Before they could recover, the old man in Black said again: "take it." The voice did not fall, a blue and a purple two shining in the hall. Qingguang is the Qingxia gun originated from yunmo, the leader of Qingxia mountain villa. The purple light comes from ziri Jiao, which is the incarnation of ziri old devil. Tang Ze looks the same, immediately body shape a flash, into blood cloud Peng, dodge the other side''s attack. Lu Chen retreated and asked, "what does Chang''an mean?" Ziri Laomo and yunmo actually don''t know Mr. Wu Yun''s real intention. They don''t understand why the other party suddenly takes the envoys of Western Chu and Nanliang. They only regard Mr. Wu Yun as having other deep meaning or knowing information they don''t know. At present, we should start with Tang Ze and Lu Chen first. Tang Ze''s body changes blood cloud Peng, the speed is faster than the purple sun old devil of the same realm. Helpless, the hall is limited, not enough for him to move. Ziri Jiao fully unfolds the body shape, almost can occupy the main hall half. Xue Yunpeng wants to break the palace. Who knows a bump up, unexpectedly bumps oneself into the Venus, the head breaks blood. He almost killed himself on the top of the palace! If it was not for him to become a demon soul, the ghost was not in the top of his head at that time. I''m afraid this collision would have killed him directly. Rao is Tang Ze left a life, also hit the demon soul concussion, half a day slow not too strong. Originally, ziri old devil may not be able to win him by himself, so he will pick up a big bargain. Blood cloud Peng dizzy fall down, directly let the purple day Jiao to catch a solid. Lu Chen was also among those who suffered from the same misfortune. He and yunmo, the leader of Qingxia mountain villa, are practitioners of the eighth realm. However, as a Confucianist, it is very difficult to confront the martial arts in a narrow space. Cloud desert suddenly launched a surprise attack, Lu Chen was caught off guard, and was immediately pulled closer by him. President Lu of Nanliang wanted to get rid of each other, but the hall space was really limited. For such masters as yunmo, he rushed to Lu Chen without a breath. Lu Chen wanted to break out of the hall, but after seeing the end of Tang Ze, he quickly gave up the idea. However, in this way, he was held down by yunmo, and there was no possibility of turning the tables. Cloud desert gun out of the chain, is more and more dominant. The purple sun old devil who caught Tang Ze was impatient and came forward to help yunmo. As a result, Lu Chen could not resist any more and was forced into a desperate situation. The great Confucians had the intention not to be a prisoner, but to fight to the death.However, Mr. Wu Yun pointed out that the cloud turned into a rope and tied Lu Chen firmly. No matter Tang Ze or Lu Chen, they were all unwilling to accept it. They had no idea how they had offended Chang''an city. Is it because who is advanced and who is backward? It''s just trying to find fault! But why did the people of the Eastern Jin Dynasty and the southern Chen Dynasty have nothing to do with it? Is it that Chang''an, from the very beginning, had no good intentions towards the Western Chu and Nanliang? They don''t understand. But in a way, they''re right. [random guard task 6.2 - kill or capture Lu Chen, Dean of cicada sound academy, and Tang Ze, commander of the dark guard of Western Chu Dynasty] [the city master''s subordinate captured Lu Chen and Tang Ze who entered the city, completed random guard task 6.2, and obtained 1400 upgrade experience] in Daming Palace, a city Lord surnamed Zhang looked at the system with satisfaction. As for the people in the Eastern Jin Dynasty and southern Chen Dynasty, why are they OK? Well, if Sima yuan is in trouble, don''t you come? These two come, they are the seventh state, you two are the eighth www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 171 What happened in the temple of Tianshu is unknown to no one except the party concerned. Although Gu Hechuan, who was in Longnan County, was curious that Tang Ze did not return, he soon forgot about it. Two practitioners of the eighth level were caught and asked to raise the guard experience points of this pair by a large amount again, which has reached 4100 points at present. Compared with the 7000 point upgrade demand, it is more than half of the current demand. But then, there are still nearly 3000 points to raise, which makes Zhang Dongyun feel a little confused. He earnestly hoped that the Western Chu Dynasty and the southern Liang Dynasty would set up troops to avenge himself. They can come by themselves or join forces with the eastern Tang Dynasty. But unfortunately, the Western Chu Dynasty and the southern Liang Dynasty seem to have no response. As if Tang Ze and Lu Chen had nothing to do with them. This makes Zhang Dongyun feel unfair to Tang and Lu. To be honest, Tang Ze is just a matter of fact. People walking in the shadow are going to have an accident. The government is eager to get rid of him. But Lu Chen is not the same. The old man is full of peaches and plums in Nanliang and his friends are everywhere. As an old friend of the king of Liang, he even came to the palace of the southern Liang Dynasty at will. It''s not appropriate for you to leave the old people here in Nanliang and say no matter what? Unfortunately, in Nanliang and Xichu, no one ever went to Chang''an city. No one came to the door or asked for information. As if nothing had happened before, the city Lord Zhang, who was waiting for their revenge, was extremely disappointed. He instructed Tianxian hall to pay attention not only to the internal trend of the eastern Tang Dynasty, but also to other dynasties outside the eastern Tang Dynasty. Obviously, it takes only a long time for the personnel of the eastern and Southern Dynasties to set up a good network for the establishment of the southern Hall of the Tang Dynasty. Zhang Dongyun also knew that he was in a hurry, so he could only add a large amount of funds to them first. After Chang''an took a firm foothold, the appearance began to flow automatically, and several pillar industries played their respective roles. Now, although the National Treasury is not abundant, it can at least provide some money to let the old blood shadow devil scatter coins to open the way. Sometimes when the money is in place, a lot of things go smoothly. As time went on, a month or two later, Zhang Dongyun heard a system prompt sound in his mind: [the internal framework of the intelligence and information department was initially established, the external network was initially dispersed, the city master completed the construction task 6.1, and obtained 1000 points of upgrading experience reward] the content made the cold and dry voice of the system more pleasant. Zhang Dongyun is satisfied with the refresh system, such as the task list: [construction task 6.2 - the expansion of the city and the rapid increase of population, please further build the grass-roots responsibility department to strengthen the control and management of the territory] well This task looks simple, but in fact it is very difficult Zhang Dongyun thought. The system is right. At present, the scope of responsibility of Chang''an city is already very large. Not counting Hexi, Yunzhong and other external affected places, only the current coverage of the system, the amount is very broad. At the same time, the population is booming. Even if the northwest was not the densely populated counties and states of the eastern Tang Dynasty, the population of Chang''an city is huge now. More people are needed to manage effectively. With the invincible city system in place, Lord Zhang doesn''t have to worry about imperial power not going to the countryside. But he didn''t have the energy and interest to go to one person to manage how many people eat, drink and laza. City Lord Zhang always wanted to save time and effort. He also needs a huge administration. Before the Tianshu hall, the interior was divided into six courtyards, mainly staying in the upper central layer. The construction of the lower level context needs to be further expanded to avoid the top priority. We should implement the vertical leadership, and even mobilize every household with a single command, instead of the virtuous people of the same clan. To be effective, the traditional concept of kinship at the bottom of the society needs to be improved first. Of course, coercion can be forced, but it still needs some means and a lot of time to make progress together. However, no matter what you do, you always have to take the first step. While thinking, Zhang Dongyun projected Mr. Wu Yun. Then he summoned Zhang Chong, the elder of Dahe Longmen, and Wan Li, the dean of Tingshan Academy. Zhang Chong and Wan Li both went to fight in Hexi county. After all Hexi was under the control of Chang''an, they handed the next thing to their disciples, and I rushed back to Chang''an city. After listening to Mr. Wu Yun''s orders, Zhang Chong and Wan Li said in a chorus, "I will obey your orders." They both went out of the temple of Tianshu and were silent. After walking for a while, Zhang Chong suddenly opened his mouth: "Wan Lao, what do you think?" "Elder Zhang, you are welcome. Please call me Wanli." Wan Li said.Zhang Chong smile: "please advise." "I dare not." Wan Li was silent for a moment and then began to speak again: "I don''t know whether this is the meaning of your majesty or Mr. Wu Yun, but this matter..." "After this is successful, the control of Tianshu hall will go deep into every corner of this land." Zhang Chong went on with his words: "anyone, anything, from the bottom to the top, can no longer shake the rule of Chang''an. In this way, the people have to be glad that his majesty is not a comatose and tyrant like the king of Tang Dynasty." Wan Li sighed: "brother Zhang, be careful." Zhang Chong also sighed: "I am lucky, and then pray that his Majesty''s successor can be as wise as his old man." Wan Li then said: "as long as the country can be peaceful, everything will be good." "I think so." Zhang Chongyan said: "since the task has been handed over to Dahe Longmen and Tingshan academies, we should handle the matter properly." He turned his head and looked at Wanli: "there was no arrangement for Hanshan sect, pili sect and other local forces to assist us. The meaning of Tianshu hall is very clear." Wan Li nods silently. The relationship between Hanshan sect, pili sect and other sects is complex and intricate. It can be said that every practitioner of the Hanshan sect and the thunderbolt sect, when they go to each other or among the ordinary people, must be a local strong and powerful one at home. Even if the family had been destitute before, it must be thriving now. In the local area, there must be conflicts of interest. It is not uncommon for a large family to roam the countryside. "If it''s good for the people, do it." Zhang Chong resolutely said. "Yes." Wan Li nodded and then asked, "by the way, do you know if the Dragon King has news now?" When Zhang Chong heard the speech, his expression suddenly became gloomy: "there was no news. The king of Tang didn''t kill the leader at first, but after he hid in the Northern Qi Dynasty, there was no news. We all don''t know where he is." "I believe that lucky people have their own nature." Wan Li comforted. Zhang Chong sighed: "I hope so." In the following days, there were big moves in Chang''an. The so-called "big" does not mean destroying the sky and the earth, or overturning mountains and seas. It''s not a high-level battle of practitioners. It refers to a wide range. Within the scope of the system''s influence, there are more than 1.57 million square kilometers of land boundary, and most of the landowners of Longbei county and half of Longnan county are without exception. Many people''s ideas for generations are being broken. It is directly under the jurisdiction of the Tianshu hall, with branches in all prefectures and towns. At the end, go straight down to every village. Even if the edge of the Longling mountains is scattered, a small village with a small population has never been let go. In the village, suddenly there was an organization called "Xingluo", with special staff stationed. People didn''t understand at first. The explanation of the clerks is that under Chang''an City, every village in the countryside and every street in the city are stars under his Majesty''s rule. Numerous stars are under the jurisdiction of Tianshu palace. Every star, every village, every person, is your Majesty''s people. Your Majesty''s people are only required to abide by the rules made by your majesty, and no one can violate them or violate them. At first, there was a lot of trouble. But all of this, it all subsided quickly. Compared with the changes in people''s lives, this time it is more in the influence of their ancestors'' Inheritance and deep-rooted cognition in their minds. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looks at all this with satisfaction. There are many reasons why the imperial power of the feudal dynasty did not go to the countryside on the blue star of previous generations, such as the cost of information transmission, the low productivity, the pressure of survival, and so on But these are not problems in Chang''an city. In contrast, it is more difficult to gather enough people to turn them into stars and spread them to various villages. The number of people required is too much, and the environment in some places is too long and hard. Zhang Dongyun also needs a large number of personnel echelon construction. At the beginning, we can only use the method of exchange of origin to parachute the people from other countries, and set up a framework for the time being. In the follow-up, we will continue to improve our professionalism and ability. Most of the local forces of Hanshan school, pili sect and other state capitals were quiet this time. The fact that Dahe Longmen and Tingshan academies are in charge of the matter is actually the attitude of Chang''an senior officials. Guo Zi and Wu Qiong, who got the hint, were flexible in mind and took the initiative to lead the disciples of Hanshan sect and pili sect to help, so as to earn impression points in front of his majesty and Mr. Wu Yun. With their help, things are much easier. While building the basic administrative network, Zhang Dongyun has not forgotten another thing. Huang Xi, the leader of Tianfeng mountain, cooperated with Chen Yu of Tiangong hall and others, and dispatched a large number of personnel. The weapons factory was gradually established and officially put into operation.Zhang Dongyun moved Tianfeng mountain people from Longnan to Longbei County, and spent human and material resources to transport iron ore from Longnan. Naturally, Zhang Dongyun was not idle. In addition to strengthening the control of the weapons factory, he also ordered Shang Jie from Dahe Longmen to go to the boundary of the Northern Qi Dynasty. When Shang Jie was in charge of the eastern city of Chang''an, she established friendship with the elders of Binghuo Valley, a famous martial arts school in the Northern Qi Dynasty. Binghuo Valley has always been as famous as Wutian peak and Shuofeng Academy. Outside the Northern Qi Dynasty, their reputation is even louder than them. Because Binghuo Valley is very good at refining weapons, and in the large area it controls, there are many precious Xifeng iron products. After joining Xifeng iron, Binghuo valley produces weapons, which is famous everywhere. Many weapons of the eastern Tang Dynasty were purchased from Binghuo valley. Shang Jie went to Binghuo Valley this time and successfully helped the weapon factory to discuss the next long-term business of Xifeng iron with the other party. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 172 In addition to the royal family, there were five famous families in the Northern Qi Dynasty. What the six schools have in common is that they all have masters from the Ninth level. Although the king of Qi is recognized as the first expert of Northern Qi Dynasty, there is tacit agreement between the other five giants in treating the royal family. Although there were often contradictions between them, when dealing with the royal family, they often went forward and retreated together, and the king of Qi was not given a chance to defeat each other. In addition, other sects with seventh and eighth level masters were in charge, and they all worked together to check and balance the royal family. As a result, the king of Qi was far less powerful than the king of Tang in the eastern Tang Dynasty. Among the five famous schools, there are two martial arts, two Taoism and one Confucianism. One scholar is Shuofeng Academy. The two martial arts are fog peak and ice fire valley. Strictly speaking, among the five famous martial arts schools, there are the most serious contradictions between them. There are often conflicts and even confrontation between the two sides. Although in the face of the king of Qi, we can still maintain a nostril to vent, but on weekdays, often do not give in to each other. The people planted in Chang''an city are mainly the children of huanwutianfeng and Shuofeng Academy of Northern Qi Dynasty. In addition to being shocked by the fact that Hong Xiao, a great Confucian in the ninth frontier of the eastern Tang Dynasty, was also planted in Chang''an, Binghuo valley was more inclined to gloat over his own people in the Northern Qi Dynasty. With Chang''an, Binghuo Valley even has frequent business contacts, and is a familiar guest of Chang''an east city. After lobbying by Shang Jie, together with the high-quality Turquoise crystal of Chang''an City, Binghuo Valley finally agreed to supply Xifeng iron to Chang''an City for a long time. Of course, this treasure, they are mainly close to their own home. In addition, the ice and fire Valley is well-known all over the world, and it is still in the forging level above the Tianfeng mountain. They are not worried that Chang''an will compete with themselves. But the problem is that people in Binghuo Valley don''t realize that Chang''an city is an abnormal place Zhang Dongyun is not in the weapons factory, but with a little care, the quality of Xifeng iron and other raw materials can be greatly improved. The disciples of Tianfeng mountain were forced to move to Longbei county and left their hometown. Their mind must be gloomy. But at the moment, cheers and exclamations from the ordnance factory came and went on and on. More and more Tianfeng mountain disciples began to regard this place as a place of blessing and treasure. Everyone''s energy was mobilized. The joint weapons factory of Tiangong hall is recruiting more and more workers. Zhang Dongyun looks at this scene and smiles. For now, supply yourself first. After waiting for a long time, the scale is large and everything is on the right track, we can start to export. The profits of the arms business, no matter in which era or world, are very high. As for saying, do you worry about the things you sell, but you will be beaten by others? City Lord Zhang can''t get it Chang''an city is booming in all aspects and is constantly on the right track. While the city Lord Zhang was in a good mood, the situation in the eastern Tang Dynasty seemed not very good. Chang''an made it difficult for the eastern Tang Dynasty to sleep and eat. The Eastern Jin Dynasty took advantage of the opportunity to take revenge and invade the northern part of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Because it was difficult for the eastern Tang Dynasty to fight with all their might, they were defeated and retreated in the northern battlefield. To make matters worse, when the Eastern Jin Dynasty slashed the eastern Tang Dynasty from the north, there were also problems in the south. The eastern Tang Dynasty had inherent disadvantages in geography. The seven states in the east of Xinjiang are located in the center. There are Western Zhou in the west, Eastern Jin in the East, Northern Qi in the north, Nanliang in the south, Western Chu in the southwest and Nanchen in the southeast. There was no movement in Nanliang and Xichu. However, the southern Chen Dynasty in the southeast also took advantage of the fire and launched an attack on the eastern Tang Dynasty. For a time, the eastern Tang Dynasty was besieged by enemies. It looked as if it was going to destroy the country at any time. However, the king of Tang was not expected. He left Beijing alone, secretly, and went south without telling everyone. He integrated the defeated Tang army and returned to attack. As a result, in the first World War, he killed two experts in the eighth and seventh states of Nanchen, wounded many people and killed Chen''s soldiers. Nanchen did not expect that the king of the Tang Dynasty would dare to ignore the threat of Chang''an and leave Beijing to the south. As a result, he was severely attacked. The king of the Tang Dynasty was even more powerful and unrelenting. He led the army to seize the victory and pursue it. He killed Nan Chen and could not even regroup. The eastern Tang Dynasty turned defeat into victory and won a series of victories, while Nanchen was defeated again and again and retreated step by step. In the end, the king of Tang and even the unified army entered the territory of Nanchen, forcing the king of Chen to drive himself to fight. Only when he was satisfied, did he withdraw from the territory of Nanchen. The Eastern Jin Dynasty, which was fighting in the southeast and North line, intended to take advantage of this opportunity to attack Luyang City, the capital of the eastern Tang Dynasty. But when they found that there was no movement in the direction of Chang''an City, they did not make up their minds. When the king of Tang went back to Beijing again, the attack of the Eastern Jin Dynasty even slowed down. He only defended several counties in the north of the eastern Tang Dynasty to prevent the king from attacking again. Chang''an did not wait for an opportunity to move, so that other people''s hearts are full of murmur.But Chang''an never said that he would cooperate with the troops. At the moment, they could only break their teeth and swallow into their stomachs. But we all began to have another kind of doubt about Chang''an. Although Hong Xiao, Li xuannian, Gao Zheng and others were all destroyed, Chang''an seems to have lost the initiative to attack. Was it that Chang''an suffered a lot in the war and had to recuperate? It seems tough to detain envoys from the southern Liang Dynasty and the Western Chu Dynasty. Maybe they are strong outside but weak in the middle. Then they pretend to be trying to deter others from attacking? For a time, the decision-makers of eastern Xinjiang felt that they could not see the mysterious city clearly. After returning to Luyang City, the king of Tang immediately ordered the northern Tang army to fight back, expel the Jin army, and strive to recover the lost land. At the same time, he issued unprecedented strict orders to re-establish blockades against Longbei, Longnan, Yunzhong and Hexi counties to prohibit communication between Chang''an and the outside world. Those who violate the order will be punished. Many royal masters were sent out to inspect and monitor the surrounding areas of the four northwest counties. At the same time, the eastern Tang Dynasty also tried to contact the Western Zhou Dynasty and Northern Qi Dynasty to block Chang''an together. The Northern Qi Dynasty agreed to the request of the eastern Tang Dynasty, but the prohibition was not as strong as that of the eastern Tang Dynasty. In addition to the ice fire Valley and other places, other people at least in the big face, have to comply with the order. Occasionally there is trade and smuggling. The Western Zhou Dynasty''s attitude was relatively ambiguous and did not prohibit trade with Chang''an. However, they have gradually begun to increase prices or impose embargoes on all materials that need to be treasured. Zhang Dongyun''s attitude towards this is: fight. Chang''an masters came out from all directions, especially against the blockade line of the eastern Tang Dynasty. They attacked and even killed wantonly. Even if we don''t count them as prisoners, not Shen Herong and aokong, the experts who submit to Chang''an city are very considerable. The eastern Tang Dynasty was strictly ordered by the king of the Tang Dynasty, so it did not give in. The two sides kept fighting and killing blood. Inside and outside the four prefectures, smoke can be seen everywhere. The defense line of the eastern Tang Dynasty was torn open, so there were often desperate people inside and outside to smuggle goods. Luhe villa is located in the inner part of Yunzhong County, which is still far away from the border. The fire of war has not affected here for a time. But the atmosphere in the villa is already very tense. In Chuang Tzu, horses of all kinds and even spirit animals were led away and brought to the battlefield. Yangchen, the leader of the villa, followed the orders of Tianshu hall and stepped up the cultivation of horses and deer to supply the front line. One morning, a disciple of Luhe mountain villa went to feed his horse. When he came to the grassland, he was stunned and sat on the ground. In front of my eyes, all of them are dead horses, hundreds of them! He went forward to check, the results of a few breaths, then dizzy, suddenly reversed. Hearing the news, Yang Chen''s face was livid, and he ordered to save people and isolate here. All the horses in the racecourse were poisoned. And it''s not an ordinary poison, but it''s done by practitioners, and their accomplishments are not low. That''s why the disciple of the mountain villa was poisoned on the spot shortly after he got close to it. Yangchen did not care to continue to get angry, and heard that a group of Linghe deer were also poisoned. He was shaking with anger, but after careful examination, he could only restrain his anger and try to inform Chang''an. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun read the report and handed it to Shen Herong. "At least in the seventh state, those who are good at using poison are like jade toads." Shen and Rong said as he watched, "he sneaked in, not only to poison some horses and animals, but also to attack people." She looked up at Zhang Dongyun: "the seventh level practitioner, it''s not good for the spies in Tianxian hall to find him out. I''d better go there in person." "Take Ying''er and Chen Chaoyan and exercise together." Zhang Dongyun said casually. "Yes, big brother." Shen and Rong responded. So, the combination of two girls and a girl went out of Daming Palace, then out of Chang''an City, and went to Yunzhong county. they first went to the Deer River Villa in distress. After secretly investigating Shen Herong, they had a mind in mind and took Ao Ying and Chen Zhaoyan together to continue their journey. Go back. "That guy should run to Longbei County, and the plan is not small." Shen and Rong quietly contact Zhang Dongyun through qingtianyan. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun said "um". In fact, as soon as Shen and Rong arrived at Luhe villa, the system reminded Zhang Dongyun that the other party had entered Longbei county. He did not go to the north of Longbei County, but directly stepped into the invincible city. It seems that this man really has a lot of plans. In addition to shooting in Yunzhong County, he has been paying attention to hiding his whereabouts. Zhang Dongyun estimates that the boy wants to go directly into the city and have a big performance.However, he did not take it immediately. On the one hand, the other party is refining poison in the wilderness and has no contact with people. On the other hand, Chen Chaoyan recently broke into the sixth realm of Taoism. To this state, not to mention the awakening of Suhui, her spirit should be more and more clear. If you can think of what to start from, it would be great. With Shen and Rong there, Zhang Dongyun doesn''t need to point them out. Shen and Rong follow the trace and quickly find each other. In the face of Ao Ying and Chen Chaoyan, she is certainly pretending to have a green sky eye on her head, and she has been instructed by Mr. Wu Yun. When they crossed a big river, they saw a faint green flash in the woods on the other side of the river. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 173 "Mr. Wu Yun is clever and clever. He is here." The girl lowered her voice. Ao Ying said, "according to Mr. Wu Yun, the other side should be the seventh state. I go into the woods and you stay outside." Chen Chaoyan looked at Shen and Rong: "I''m out of my body. I''m going to help sister Ying. Yi Xue stays here and guards my body." "Well, be careful." After that, Ao Ying changed his body and turned into a white and jade like magic dragon. In the woods, the green light suddenly flashed, as if to find Shen and Rong three people outside. The huge sound of toad sounds from the forest, like thunder. The other side immediately wanted to escape. However, Aoying''s magic dragon, with scales opening and closing, reveals a large number of white clouds covering the forest. The sound of the toad went down. Ao Ying took the lead, protecting the other two behind him, and the first one flew into the forest. Chen Chaoyan sits on the ground with his knees crossed. The light on his head flashes slightly, as if there is a transparent shadow flying out of the body. Lightning sparks jump, gradually forming a purple figure, even by the thunder body. Although purple thunder leaps, but still can see its facial features, consistent with Chen Chaoyan. When she arrived at the sixth state of Taoism, she could transform the internal gold elixir into external elixir to protect the spirit. After the spirit came out of the body, her casting power increased greatly. "I went." Chen Chaoyan said hello to the girl, then followed Ao Ying and flew into the woods. The girl blinked and blinked. She seemed to be in order. She stayed outside the forest and kept Chen Chaoyan''s body. Chen Chaoyan, with AO Ying in the woods covered with white fog, saw the green light flashing in the forest. In the middle of the green light lay a giant toad the size of a house. This giant toad''s body surface is flashing green luster, the whole body is clear, like a huge piece of sapphire. Mr. Wu Chan of the other side may have been a master of the practice of magic cloud. The green jade toad is extremely poisonous, which is hard to resist even practitioners. Moreover, its mouth is like an abyss and can swallow all things. If you are careless, you may be swallowed by the other party. Its stomach is more virulent, once it falls into it, it is easy to die. At present, although she has the external golden elixir to protect her life, she will die if she is swallowed by the other party. It is because Chen Chaoyan does not go close to the giant toad and only prepares her own magic. At the same time, Chen Chaoyan observed the jade toad, and saw that the other side''s eyes were dim and dazed, as if he were in a daze. "It''s my magic power that affects his spirit. However, if we get close to him, he may wake up. Moreover, his body is protected by poisonous fog. If we approach him rashly, we may be poisoned by him." The dragon of illusory heaven is in the side of the mouth spits out the human speech. "If I attack him, will I wake him up?" Chen Chaoyan asked, "how can we catch him back?" Magic Dragon said: "it doesn''t matter, you can do it. After he woke up, I resisted his attack, consumed his strength and suppressed his spirit again. And then you attack again, and it goes on and on, and he''s going to collapse. " Aoying inherited from the "ape Dragon King" aokong, exquisite. On that day, if not seriously injured, yunmo, the leader of Qingxia mountain villa, could not hold her. Among the practitioners of the seventh state, she seldom meets her opponent. This jade toad is no exception. However, it is easy to defeat the opponent, and even it is not impossible to kill the opponent with a little effort. But it is not easy to capture them alive. If she is the eighth state cultivation, she can directly suppress the mind of the green jade toad at the moment, and make her fall into hallucination for a long time and not easy to wake up. Then under the influence of hallucination, the jade toad went to the dungeon of Tianxun hall. But now that everyone has the same level of cultivation, Ao Ying is just a little more patient. Chen Chaoyan nodded: "understand." After that, she dug it out. The thunder and lightning surges and twists and turns into a purple talisman. This is one of the 36 thunder talismans recorded in Shangqing Shenxiao Baolu, which is called XuanZhen thunder talisman of Zixiao cave. As Chen Chaoyan pokes a little, the talisman changes a purple thunder light, which is splitting on the jade toad. The misty cloud of toad, because of the black cloud. The green and poisonous fog all over the body is very thin at the moment. But the moment purple thunder cleaves to the body, or immediately gushes out the thick poisonous fog, resists the purple thunder. Unfortunately, the purple thunder is extremely fierce. Although the green jade toad wakes up with a start, it can''t cope with the situation, so it is still knocked down by the purple thunder! Although Chen Chaoyan''s realm strength is lower than her opponent''s, the book Shangqing Shenxiao Baolu is really exquisite. On weekdays, she can almost fight against her opponent in the seventh state by casting magic out of her body. At the moment, a purple thunder knot is solidly splitting the green jade toad.On the back of the big toad, like a jade, suddenly appeared a black mark. There are even purple sparks in the wound that keep beating for a long time. This green jade toad is no defense, the knot is solid, Chen Chaoyan''s all-out move. Rao is its realm is high, at this time also a miserable howl. But when it wakes up, it tries to fight back. First of all, a large number of thick green fog surged on his body, trying to dispel the purple electricity which was still raging on his back. At the same time, its limbs a support, immediately fly up, toward the spirit of Chen Chaoyan. The silver dragon in the sky, blocking Chen Chaoyan. Jade toad big mouth, suddenly huge suction from the. The magic dragon could not resist and was swallowed by the big toad. If the jade Toad''s mouth had magic power, it swallowed the magic dragon which was bigger than its body. Chen Chaoyan takes advantage of the magic dragon to help block the opportunity, dodges to one side. Instead of pursuing, the jade toad tried to escape. He''s deep behind the enemy, and he doesn''t know how many more. When his whereabouts are exposed, his first reaction is to run away and hide. It''s useless to defeat more than one enemy here. If the stronger master of Chang''an comes, it will have no way to escape. But before the jade toad flew up, his mind was fierce and he was lost again. Didn''t I swallow that magic dragon? The jade toad was in a daze. By the way, it''s Magic Dragon The jade toad was startled, but then he felt dizzy again. Behind it, in the clouds, the phantom dragon reappears. Chen Chaoyan and AO Ying have been together for a long time. They often exchange views and have a clear understanding of her skills, so they are not worried at all. Seeing that the jade toad was once again held by the magic dragon, Chen Chaoyan immediately became a mysterious thunder talisman in Zixiao cave. So the jade toad was once again violently chopped to the ground by purple thunder. It has two more crisscross black scars on its back. The second thunderbolt stimulates the strength of the first thunder, which makes the jade toad numb. The big toad perks up again, but Ao Ying and Chen Chaoyan cooperate with each other and chop it over again. Chen Chaoyan is completely in a risk-free state. As long as he does his best to cast a spell attack, he can play happily. Several times, the jade toad was black and blue. But at the same time, ferocity and madness also gradually attack, losing their sense. Next, it pours again, flapping the unreal sky dragon naturally. But it did not escape this time, but continued to attack Chen Chaoyan. Chen Chaoyan seems to be playing too fast, gradually lose alert, this dodge slowly, the result was big toad swallow! The toad suddenly turned around and glared at the magic dragon that reappeared behind him. Then he immediately gathered together to spray out the poisonous fog, like a long green dragon, rushing towards the magic dragon. White dragon and "green dragon" meet in mid air. The dragon is an illusion. Green jade toad is alert to search the other party''s real body, but unexpectedly, thunder sounds in his ear again. It was knocked over by a purple thunder. The jade toad struggled to look up and saw Chen Chaoyan standing on the other side with a smile. The one it swallowed just now is still the phantom made by magic dragon. The jade toad roared and became very angry. Its abdomen suddenly expanded, as if the whole grew up in a circle, like a huge ball. "Be careful." Magic Dragon once again spoke to remind Chen Chaoyan. The next moment, I saw the jade toad suddenly opened its mouth, and then seemed to be an endless spray of poison from it. On the contrary, the color of the poisonous fog is lighter. It is no longer dark green, but cyan. It looks beautiful and blurred. But these green fog swept around, all the trees around had already died, and this time it was swallowed up by the fog, not a drop left. The soil turned black. A few illusions of himself and Chen Chaoyan, transformed by the magic power of illusory heaven and dragon, are all broken. A dragon song sounded, white fog surging, surrounded the four sides, blocking those green fog. The two sides held a stalemate for a time. The green fog is the last capital of the jade toad to press the bottom of the box. Once released, its own toxicity will be greatly reduced and it will take a long time to recover. At the moment, the white fog can not disperse the green fog, but the green fog can not break through the white fog. The body of the jade toad shrank several times, from the size of a house to the size of a buffalo. The blue toad temporarily blocks the dragon and Chen Chaoyan with the green fog, and then it picks up the ground and escapes from the underground. It seems that it has only a lifetime. Yes, in fact, it is a dead end left by AO Ying on purpose. At the same time that the other party sends out green fog to cover the four sides and the sky, Ao Ying has already informed Shen Herong who is guarding outside.The jade toad escaped from the ground and escaped into a river. However, before it could breathe a sigh of relief, he was served by purple thunder. The big toad was beaten to pieces. It passed out, floated on the river, and changed its shape to look like a middle-aged man. Shen and Rong took the prisoners ashore with a move on the shore. Then, she looked back at Chen Chaoyan''s body. There, Chen Chaoyan''s spirit is about to return to the body. "What does big brother think?" Shen He Rong asked softly. Zhang Fangcai witnessed the battle in the palace. "Compared with your usual exchanges, her actual combat with the real enemy is quite different." Zhang Dongyun is very interested in looking at the image in the mirror: "some habits in her previous life have gradually come out, and she may not have realized it." Different people, cast the same spell, there will always be subtle differences. It seems that Shen Herong and Chen Chaoyan display the XuanZhen thunder talisman of Zixiao cave together, and the difference is more than a little bit. Although they are very subtle, they exist objectively. "Does elder brother feel that she is like an old friend?" Shen He Rong asked softly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 174 Listening to Shen He Rong, Zhang Dongyun combs the memory of the evil emperor. "Ink glass?" He spoke slowly. Shen and Rong said, "well, it''s quite similar." Zhang Dongyun recalled and said: "at that time, he didn''t seem to be in Chunyang palace." "Well, when we broke the Chunyang palace, he was wandering around and escaped." Shen and Rong said: "but since then he has not appeared, but gradually no news." Zhang Dongyun watched Chen Chaoyan''s spirit return to the body through the green eye: "it seems that although he escaped the destruction of Chunyang palace in those years, he had other experiences, so he turned into a little girl. I''m not interested in what happened to him. What I''m interested in is whether I want to find her? If so, why? " "It''s a pity that she didn''t awaken Suhui because of the mystery in her reincarnation." Shen and Rong said. "No harm." Zhang Dongyun indifferent way: "catch should laugh at me, also can make clear." "Yes..." After saying this, Shen and Rong grabbed the prisoner and came to Chen Chaoyan. Magic dragon also restored the appearance of Ao Ying and landed on the ground. She took the prisoner from Shen He Rong''s hand and put her fingertips on his eyebrows. White air covered the middle-aged man''s whole body, helping him to stabilize the heavy injuries caused by purple thunder on his body, so as not to die of serious injury. But at the same time, the middle-aged man also completely lost consciousness, unable to wake up on his own. The remaining virulence in the body will not leak out. "Let''s go." Aoying three people, immediately returned to Chang''an city. The middle-aged man was handed over to the Tianxun hall. Ziri old devil happened to be here. After looking at each other, he couldn''t help laughing: "it''s Wang Cong. No wonder it hasn''t been heard for more than ten years. It turns out that he was also taken over by the eastern Tang Dynasty." Compared with the mania of ziri old devil, Wang Cong''s practice of sapphire toad was extremely poisonous. The royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty dealt with it more strictly and did not put him in the dark pavilion to move freely. This time, it was the dark pavilion that suffered heavy losses. Chang''an was too threatening, so the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty finally released this Assassin''s mace. Wang Cong was arrogant and wanted to choose key targets. Therefore, in addition to rioting in Luhe mountain villa and poisoning many people, horses, spirits and animals, he wanted to sneak into the hinterland of Chang''an. Unfortunately, before he could do it this time, he was arrested by Shen Herong and others. In Wu Cong''s hands, they were interrogated by Wu Cong. Shen and Rong bid farewell to Mr. Wu Yun. After leaving Tianxun hall, they flew into the air and returned to Daming Palace. "Sister Chaoyan, how about we exchange a few more moves?" The girl said aloud. "I really enjoyed myself today." Chen Chaoyan said with a smile: "but if you still have more than enough, I will accompany you to have two moves." They left together. Ao Ying smiles at their backs and then goes to the Daming Palace to meet Zhang Dongyun. There are two people in the hall at the moment. Besides Zhang Dongyun, aokong is also there. Previously, he closed the door to self-cultivation, and re - level their own demon blood, now there is no major obstacle, so out of the pass. Just came to the hall, Zhang Dongyun just told him about the man in Chunyang palace, Mo Li. After Aoying came in, he was surprised to see his father go out. She first saluted Zhang Dongyun, and then happily came to aokong: "Dad, are you ok?" Ao Kong laughs: "that is nature." Zhang Dongyun said: "Ying''er performed well before." "Of course, my daughter." Aokong was content. "It''s your daughter and my niece." Zhang Dongyun said: "you were insane and confused before. You were limited in teaching Ying''er, but you delayed others." Aokong smell speech bitter smile: "have already passed, boss, you don''t expose me short." He said, looking at his daughter: "it was a father before, not in the future. I will teach you to practice martial arts carefully." Ao Ying then also wry smile: "Dad, you are OK." "Since we met, I haven''t given my niece a gift to meet. Today, I just make up for it." Zhang Dongyun said, a little higher in the air. From his fingertips, a white air flew out and circled in the air like a white dragon. A magic dragon. "Boss, you are not suitable..." Aokong is saying, all of a sudden his eyes flash, look becomes serious. He turned to look at Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun smiles indifferently. The "magic dragon", hovering in the air, fell in front of Ao Ying and turned into a small air mass. Ao Ying could only see that it should be a method suitable for people to practice the change of magic heaven and dragon. As long as you integrate your own air mass into yourself, you can play a role. Aokong can see more. Zhang Dongyun''s book of magic dragon is more exquisite than his monkey king''s empty sky and magic dragon Sutra.How can elder brother be so proficient in the cultivation of magic way, especially the change of magic heaven and dragon? Because of the fairy tale? Zhang Dongyun said calmly: "I give my niece a meeting gift. What''s wrong with it?" Ao Kong smacked his lips and patted her daughter''s shoulder: "don''t you thank uncle?" "Thanks for your advice." Aoying thanks Zhang Dongyun, but he doesn''t have the white air mass under him for the first time. Instead, he turns to look at his father. She also reflected that Zhang Dongyun''s biography of her classics was extremely exquisite, which surprised her father. In this way, is it helpful to father''s practice? Aokong slightly shakes his head: "you own to close good, have don''t understand the place, direct consult with you Ming uncle." In the past, the twelve Yama brothers and sisters were brothers and sisters, and life and death intersected, but each of them was a great man of the world, and each had his own pride. Although there are often exchanges and mutual understanding between each other, they will not interfere with each other''s practice, nor will they ask for their guidance. Aokong intended to teach his own daughter. But Zhang Dongyun''s good intentions, and the "magic dragon heaven book" is really better than the "empty sky and magic dragon Sutra", so aokong entrusts his daughter to Zhang Dongyun. But he himself would never study the book of magic dragon, or even read a word. If Ao Ying has something he doesn''t understand, he goes to ask Zhang Dongyun for advice without showing it to him. For aokong, he will only continue to study and improve his own "sky and sky magic dragon Sutra", keep improving and constantly improving. In fact, in Zhang Dongyun''s opinion, aokong''s constantly improving "sky sky magic dragon Sutra" is a rare magic treasure, far better than the blood shadow old devil, purple sun old devil, Tang Ze, Hu Ming and others. His book of magic dragon is also the result of further improvement of Ao Ying''s current practice. It just has the power of the invincible City, so it directly reaches perfection. However, there are still some omissions in aokong''s magic code. It is the most difficult thing to go further. However, with AO Kong''s talent and understanding, giving him enough time may not be without a chance. At that time, he had not fully realized his potential. Ao Ying absorbed the cloud into his body for refining. At the next moment, she was unable to control herself and directly changed into the shape of a magic dragon, wandering in the palace. Zhang Dongyun looked at it and nodded to himself. The little girl''s talent is excellent, and there is no worry of losing control. At present, I accept the magic dragon Tianshu to speculate on what I have learned. Although it turns into a dragon shape, my mood is stable. She can inherit aokong demon blood demons and practice without losing control, which may be related to aokong''s immortal trace fragment. It''s just a pity that aokong''s fragment was taken away by yingxiao. The man was reincarnated into a cow''s nose and wandered around in an uncertain way. It''s very difficult to find him. But if he really asked Qingyun temple to search for Chunyang relics just because of the reincarnation of Mo Li, a fellow member of Chunyang palace, Chen Chaoyan might be able to attract him to the net. Zhang Dongyun thinks in his heart and looks at Ao Ying''s incarnation as a magic dragon. "In no time, you can break through the eighth heaven and become a soul." Zhang Dongyun said casually to aokong: "you should grasp your own practice, or you may be overtaken by your daughter." "If you say so, you look down on me." It''s easier for me to improve the level of Xiaokong "Twelve sisters reflect on their own practice in those years and open up a new path." Zhang Dongyun said indifferently. Aokong then smile: "I know, twelve younger sister mind live, more try is good, I prefer a road to the end, if it is a dead end, I will blow it, dead road can also become a living way." "Whatever you want." Zhang Dongyun said casually: "it was when you and your wife gave birth to Ying''er, you had not been attacked by yingxiao, but it seems that Ying''er only inherited the blood of the magic dragon from you, but did not move the mountain demon ape." Aokong smell speech, complexion a bitter: "I also strange this point." He thought about it for a while, then he laughed again and comforted all over his face: "but it''s good. It''s too ugly for a girl to become a devil ape.". Magic dragon is not bad, I can find other suitable blood for her later. How can my daughter be confined to one demon blood demon? " Aokong said, laughing. Zhang Dongyun also smiles. While chatting with AO Kong and AO Ying, he projected Mr. Wu Yun and interrogated the new prisoners. Through Wang Cong''s mouth, we can know that the eastern Tang Dynasty is constantly gathering internal forces. The royal family three times and four times invited Tong Yun, the only remaining master of Baima academy, to meet with Luyang City, the capital of the eastern Tang Dynasty, to discuss the Countermeasures for attacking Chang''an. In addition, he family, Zheng family, jingyuelou, forgetting Zhenguan and other forces were invited.Even Qingxia villa has been invited. These are forces that have never been close to the royal family. As for the Cheng family, Qingfu palace, situ family, baihongfeng, Songyang academy, these places have always been closely related to the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty, not to mention. Of course, there is the most important concept of Qingyun. The king of Tang Dynasty is constantly integrating all the forces that can be united or mobilized to accumulate strength and prepare for the threat brought by Chang''an. In this regard, Zhang Dongyun is naturally happy to see its success. Not to mention, the king of the Tang Dynasty attracted these people, as well as the forces that had secretly taken refuge in Chang''an city. "Forgive me..." Wang Cong is no longer proud. Mr. Wu Yun looked at him quietly: "other prisoners, you can work to atone, and you, special." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 175 Mr. Wu Yun has a peaceful voice. But Wang Cong was scared out in a cold sweat: "do What do you do? " "Do this." Mr. Wu Yun put out his hand. When he was twisted, the Jade King reappeared on the ground. But the big toad soon changed again and became a green horse. It''s just that the color of the horse shows that it''s unusual. The green horse''s eyes are full of fear, but can''t speak. The horse''s hooves were restless on the ground, as if they wanted to sketch and write some words. However, in the end, it is just a random comparison, which has no effect at all. A man, like a real horse. However, the horse''s eyes are full of humanized panic and pleading. "If you kill me and don''t kill livestock in Luhe mountain villa under Chang''an administration, then from today on, you can be a livestock to compensate Luhe villa." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly, "Oh, and you are a mare now." The green steed wanted to escape, but it seemed to be imprisoned there by invisible forces, unable to move. Mr. Wu Yun summoned a subordinate of Tianshu Hall: "inform Luhe villa to set up pastures and cultivate spirit animals between the second and third outer cities." "Yes, sir." The other party answers a way first, then subconsciously turns a head to see the horse of blue color next to. The horse kept wriggling, and his eyes were full of humanized despair and rejection. But that day, the people in the hall didn''t care. After asking Mr. Wu Yun to leave, they immediately went to inform the people from Luhe villa in Yunzhong county. The villa leader Yang Chen came in person with a gloomy look. "The poisoner has fallen into the law." Mr. Wu Yun pointed to the green horse next to him: "this is his mount. I will give it to you. As compensation, I will graze and breed in Chang''an city. I hope to see the results as soon as possible." "Yes, sir." Yangchen examined the green horse carefully. The horses struggled. But the cultivation of Yangchen can make it at the moment. After a long time, there was more joy on the face of Yangchen: "it''s really a different species than the Linghe deer. It''s a pity that it''s only a female, not a pair. However, please rest assured that I will try my best to produce a good variety that does not detract from its supernatural power. " Mr. Wu Yun nodded with satisfaction. Yang Chen''s injured soul gets some compensation. And that green horse, of course, is full of panic. It''s a pity that now everything can''t help it. At the same time, he ordered people to select all kinds of excellent male horses and deer from the villa to mate with the mare in Chang''an. Soon, the shrill neigh of the horse kept ringing in the meadow. Zhang Dongyun left the horses to Luhe mountain villa, and he did not care about the following things. Zhang Cheng''s main concern is the construction task of the system. With the "stars" spread all over the four sides, stars gradually spread, people inside and outside Chang''an began to adapt to this appearance. The influence of local clans faded, and the supreme authority of the city Lord of Chang''an gradually took root in the hearts of the people. The system only requires the initial establishment of the network, without a step in place immediately perfect. As time went on, Zhang Dongyun sounded a system prompt sound again in his mind: [the authority of the city Lord has initially penetrated into the local area, rooted in the people, and above all places. He successfully completed the construction task 6.2 and won 2000 points of upgrading experience reward] in the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun clenched his fist slightly. This task seems simple, but it is difficult to do. It needs careful cultivation. As a result, after the success of the award, as expected, is rich, all of a sudden is 2000 points of experience. Lord Zhang is rubbing his hands, hoping that the next task can be as rich as this. He refreshes the system list, after reading the introduction of the new task, can not help but look a little strange. [construction task 6.3 - the city''s influence has been improved rapidly. Please establish an industry with the leading strength of leaders and spread its influence to the surrounding wider world] for this task, the criteria for judging the success of the system are somewhat vague. But can become a leading industry, at least in a certain region, to be the first, or even monopoly? The weapon smelting of Tianfeng mountain can be regarded as the leader in Longnan county. Even the nearby counties and states can be counted, but it''s hard to tell if they are further away. The Binghuo Valley in the Northern Qi Dynasty was not only the best in the Northern Qi Dynasty, but also exported to the eastern Tang Dynasty. To achieve this point, should be a real party leader, certainly can meet the system judgment. As for the current timber and woodwork business and ore business in Chang''an City, although there is a market, it seems that the leader is not satisfied.When it comes to Binghuo Valley and Tianfeng mountain Zhang Dongyun smacked his lips. Chang''an weapons factory, after this period of development, under the leadership of Tiangong hall, has gradually become a climate. A city Lord helped them cheat. They almost have the best raw materials in the world. With the exchange of Chen Yu and Huang Xi, the technical level is also promoting each other. In particular, Mr. Wu Yun specifically instructed Chen Yuxian to focus on this end, and the daily affairs of Tiangong hall were handed over to the deputy. Thus, the genius and Huang Xi and other people after the exchange and communication, broke out again. His blowout is generally continuous, all kinds of fantastic ideas, so that Tianfeng mountain people are stunned. Under the stimulation of Chen Yu and others, Huang Xi was inspired. Everyone''s inspiration is constantly intertwined, so that the weapons factory products, the level is higher and higher. In addition, under the coordination of Tianshu hall, Tiangong hall recruited a large number of skilled hands to the weapons factory. At the same time, the weapons factory also recruited a large number of apprentices. In addition to the quality, the production of ordnance factories is also increasing. Now, in addition to the supply of the four counties under Chang''an, they also began to sell to other places. The weapons handed down from Chang''an are praised by all. In addition to the original market of Tianfeng mountain, it spread to more places. Gradually, Chang''an weapons became famous, and even many people began to compare the weapons produced by Chang''an with those produced by Binghuo valley. Many products of Chang''an weapon factory even began to be sold back to the Northern Qi Dynasty. Although the number is still limited, it has attracted the attention of ice fire Valley for the first time. In order to get the turquoise crystal from Chang''an, Binghuo Valley provides some Xifeng iron to Chang''an. Although there are Tianfeng mountains in Chang''an, after studying the ice fire Valley, they do not think that the other side may pose a threat. They have enough confidence in their own craftsmanship. But soon, they realized, the situation was not right. "Master, I bought it back. This is the second grade weapon currently sold in Chang''an." A disciple of Binghuo Valley, carrying a knife, came to Qian Gang, an elder of Binghuo Valley: "the best one. At present, we are too few in the Northern Qi Dynasty. I can''t find it for a while." Elder Qian took the knife: "it doesn''t matter. This is enough." He pulled his knife out of his sheath, and his eyes were dazzled by the waves of autumn water. If you look at it carefully, there seems to be a flame flashing in the water. A gust of hot air came. It''s not a common weapon, but it''s infused with the essence of fire. The heat wave sweeps through the blade, and ordinary people are burned almost immediately. This Dao is a sharp weapon for martial arts practitioners. In the face of the heat wave, elder Qian in the seventh state felt only a breeze blowing his face. He bent his fingers and flicked the blade, listening attentively. After a long time, he looked serious. "Master..." The next disciple spoke softly. However, Qian just interrupted him: "what do you think?" "It''s not as good as the sword you made, master." His disciples are very determined. It''s not bad eyesight, it''s fact. But Qian Gang''s expression was not relaxed at all: "what do you think about the realm of the one who makes this Dao than a teacher?" His apprentice was just about to open his mouth to answer, when he got stuck. This kind of Dao is not widely spread in the world, but there is more than one. Obviously, it is not specially made, but is made in batches. Naturally, it can''t be Qian Gang, a master of the seventh level, who personally made the move. In the third place, he couldn''t make such a good knife. "In our school, we should have brothers from the fourth level?" The youth''s tone is uncertain: "people outside should at least have the fifth and sixth level..." At this point, his voice sank. In Chang''an City, will the martial arts masters from the fifth and sixth levels refine these mass-produced knives? It''s just the second grade product that they spread out. What about the first grade? Is there a better work if it''s not sold out but only circulated internally? "You have a good eye." Qian Gang nodded gently: "but not everyone in our fourth level can make such a sword." His apprentice stopped talking. Money just received the knife into the scabbard, handed it back to him: "take it, follow me to see the valley master." The young man followed quickly. When they arrived outside the valley master''s residence, they saw two acquaintances coming face to face. The leader is sun Fangyuan, another elder of Binghuo Valley, whose cultivation strength is more than Qian Gang. Besides the master of Binghuo Valley, the second expert is elder sun. This is true regardless of martial arts strength or weapon refining level. Sun Fangyuan followed his apprentice. Qian just tried to see it, but he saw that Sun Chang''s disciple was holding a knife in his arms.As like as two peas. As soon as sun Fangyuan''s eyes swept, he knew that Qian had just come: "younger martial brother Qian, it seems that the reasons why you and I came to see the valley master are the same." Qian just nodded: "I think it is urgent." Sun Fangyuan nodded: "I have the same feeling." Both of them should visit the valley master''s residence together. After the younger disciples led them into the room, the two elders were stunned at the same time. In the room, Hao, the contemporary leader of Binghuo Valley, looks at it with a long sword in his forehand. The blade of the sword is full of murderous spirit, which is very impressive. Gu Guan Hao looked up at them and said, "sit down." Then he looked down at the sword. After they took their seats, sun Fangyuan asked in a deep voice, "elder martial brother, it seems that the sword in your hand is also made in Chang''an?" "I tried to find one of the best works handed down on the ground in the Northern Qi Dynasty." Guan Hao nodded, then took the sword into the scabbard, and handed it to sun Fangyuan and Qian Gang: "even in our school, we need experts from the sixth level to have this level." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 176 Sun Fangyuan and Qian Gang are silent after receiving the long sword from Gu Guanguan Hao. They only observe the long sword carefully. After a long time, sun Fangyuan began to speak slowly: "the descendants of the sixth territory of our sect have basically only received customized armor." "Yes." Gu Guan Hao nodded slowly. Qian Gang said in a deep voice: "among them, we must rely on our Xifeng iron." "Xifeng iron is the key, yes, but the craftsmanship of Chang''an weapon refining is really good." After silence for a moment, sun Fangyuan continued: "we underestimated Chang''an and thought that their weapon refining foundation was Tianfeng mountain in the eastern Tang Dynasty, which was not enough to fear. But now it seems that Chang''an has talents." Qian Gang said: "at present, they are not enough to threaten our business, but..." He did not go on, but both Guan Hao and sun Fangyuan knew what he meant. I''m afraid that the weapons business in Chang''an city is getting bigger and bigger. "Both the eastern Tang Dynasty and the Northern Qi Dynasty were blocking Chang''an, so they should not be able to sit down and become big." Sun Fangyuan said. Gu Guan Hao pondered for a long time: "observe first." Sun Fangyuan and Qian Gang both nodded together. With that said, the three ice and fire Valley masters looked at the sword and two swords at the moment, and all looked dignified. To their dismay, bad news soon came. The weapons and armor of Chang''an city are better than before. It''s not just about quality, it''s about quantity. A large number of Changan weapons have become popular in the market. And, the price is lower than ice fire Valley! The market of Binghuo Valley in the Western Zhou Dynasty was soon replaced by Chang''an city. The blockade of the eastern Tang Dynasty was strict, but some people took risks. Although Chang''an is forbidden on the plane, the black market has already flooded. What makes binghuogu unbearable is that although the Northern Qi Dynasty blocked Chang''an, it is not strict enough, so a large number of Chang''an weapons sneak in and seize the basic plate of Binghuo Valley fiercely. "How can they do that!" Money just got angry. "Is it so cheap that it hurts people at this cost?" Sun Fangyuan also frowned. Once again, they went to the residence of the valley master Guan Hao. This time, however, Guan Hao''s disciples motioned for them to wait. After waiting for a long time, they saw the valley master come out slowly. This time, Guan Hao held a broken knife in his hand. He cut the knife in two and put it in the hands of sun Fangyuan and Qian Gang. Two people look at each other, a person take a section carefully, the more look is more serious. "There are no more than five people in our family who can forge this sword, including the old man." Valley chief official Hao said slowly. Sun Fangyuan and Qian Gang look ugly. Of the five people mentioned by Guan Hao, there are three in the room now. In fact, it means that to forge these swords at the level of Binghuo Valley, at least the cultivation of the seventh level is required. The Valley contains Qian Gang, a total of three seventh level warriors. Add sun Fangyuan in the eighth state and the valley master Hao himself in the ninth state. Five of them can make such a wonderful work. But they''ve only been customized for a long time. The knife that can be put in front of them is produced in Changan! The number of people in Chang''an City for their own use has not been counted. "Please give me an idea." Qian just said. Guan Hao did not speak, but fell silent for a long time. Sun Fangyuan, playing with the broken sword in his hand, said: "in any case, say hello to the royal family first. At least we can''t let Chang''an weapons circulate on the ground of Northern Qi in such a large number, otherwise we will all drink the wind from the north." "Please go to the capital and discuss this with the royal family." "After our business, we can give a little profit to the royal family." "They have the face to talk about the price? Gao Tiankai''s two sons are still trapped in Chang''an city. " Sun Fangyuan hate hate said. "In short, they have to move." Guan Hao also said to Qian Gang, "younger martial brother Qian also talks with people in Chang''an city. It''s not good for everyone to hurt people with this." Qian just nodded: "I understand." Ice and fire Valley has achieved great results. On the one hand, Shang Jie said that although Chang''an sales increased, it would not continue to lower prices. On the other hand, the royal family of the Northern Qi Dynasty gradually strengthened the blockade of Chang''an. In the direction of the Northern Qi Dynasty, the blockade of Chang''an in all aspects was suddenly strengthened. In fact, under the original blockade, the reason why there were many exchanges between Chang''an and Beiqi lies in the ice fire valley. The southwest of Northern Qi Dynasty, bordering Chang''an, is the inherent sphere of influence of Binghuo valley. Binghuo Valley''s previous blockade of the royal family of Northern Qi Dynasty was in violation of the ban. Instead, it had a hot fight with Chang''an.Now, they began to secretly cooperate with the Northern Qi Royal blockade. Of course, they didn''t tear their skin completely with Chang''an. Xifeng iron is still sold to Chang''an in order to get the resources they want with Chang''an. In dealing with Chang''an on the surface, they also kept complaining, which showed how much pressure the Northern Qi royal family had put on them. How many difficulties did they overcome before they insisted on continuing their contacts with Chang''an. In the direction of Northern Qi Dynasty, the difficulty of Commerce and trade has increased, and the export sales volume of Chang''an ordnance factory has declined. Zhang Dongyun''s instructions on this are: increase efforts. He incarnated as Mr. Wu Yun, instructing Chen Yu, Huang Xi and others to further improve the technological level. Therefore, the level of refining weapons in Chang''an ordnance factory was further improved, and the cost was further reduced. The market of the Western Zhou Dynasty was completely stabilized, not to mention, the market share of the Northern Qi Dynasty and the eastern Tang Dynasty was gradually regained. The ban is really huge. However, Binghuo Valley soon vomited blood for three liters. It was found that the price of Changan''s military armour in the black market of the eastern Tang Dynasty was actually cheaper than that of its own aboveboard sales. Even in the Northern Qi Dynasty, the soldier armour produced by Chang''an began to spread on the black market. "Do they sell them as kitchen knives and farm tools for the middle-level martial arts practitioners?" The money is just incredible. Sun Fangyuan is also unbelievable. This time, without waiting for them to go to the valley master Guan Hao, Guan Hao directly called all the high-level ice and fire Valley to hold a meeting. There was only one topic for the meeting. Cut off the Xifeng iron supply to Chang''an city! When the news came back to Chang''an, Zhang Dongyun was calm. "Salute first, then serve." He projected Mr. Wu Yun looked at Shang Jie who was in charge of contacting in front of him: "it just happened that we didn''t intend to continue to reduce the price." "Yes, sir." Shang Jie retired, then left Chang''an City and left for the Northern Qi Dynasty. She came to the gate of ice fire Valley again. Qian Gang was in charge of receiving her. "After a few days, it seems that the cultivation level of the elder Shang has been improved?" Qian Gang was slightly surprised. Last time I saw Shang Jie, the other side should still be the sixth level of Wudao, but now it''s the same as him. "Mr. Wu Yun raised the point and made a little progress, which made brother Qian laugh." Shang Jie said. Mr. Wu Yun from Longmen, Dahe, taught Hanhai mental skill, and the whole school benefited greatly. As a result, Shang Jie was promoted from the sixth to the seventh. But now she is busy with the internal affairs of Chang''an, and rarely goes to the battle to kill the enemy in person. She is very weak in gathering her murderous spirit. "Xifeng iron has come in and its output has been reduced, and my family is also anxious." Qian Gang said: "forced, the Xifeng iron transported to Chang''an had to be interrupted first. I''m really sorry." Shang Jie nodded: "we are always lucky in ten days, so I wonder if we can restore the supply after another ten days?" "Well, it''s hard to say. It depends on the actual production." Qian Gang said: "in fact, we are also reducing production. We need to save some money." Binghuo Valley has indeed reduced production recently. However, it is not because of the lack of Xifeng iron, but because it has been embezzled a large number of market shares by Chang''an City, so that many soldiers are overstocked in their own homes and can not be sold out, so they have to reduce production first. When production is cut off in Chang''an and they release a large number of stocks to occupy the market again, the production scale will be resumed. Shang Jie is clear about this. She even knew that Xifeng iron mine in Binghuo Valley had no problem. However, she did not point to the face, just said: "the recent war in many places, the consumption of armour is fierce, it is a great opportunity for both sides to join hands." "Yes, yes." Money just hit, ha ha: "what a pity, a pity." Shang Jie continued: "with regard to the price issue, the price in Chang''an has been stable, and it should not drop again, which I am sure." Nonsense! It''s already so low! Qian Gang scolded in his heart. "Well, dare to ask elder Shang..." "Will it improve?" Qian Gang asked Shang Jie thought of Mr. Wu Yun''s explanation, so she shook her head: "as far as I know, it should not be in a short time." Qian Gang nodded: "thank you for your candor. In this case, I''ll open the window and speak up. The production of Xifeng iron is limited recently. If Chang''an is in urgent need, it is not without negotiation. We can spare some of our own needs and give priority to Chang''an. But in terms of price, naturally, it will change. " Shang Jie said with a smile: "I''m very grateful for brother Qian''s confession, but with respect to my bluntness, the price we gave at the beginning was extremely fair. A few days ago, you were only in business, so we agreed. The price is very good, even on the high side.If brother Qian wants to go up again this time, it will be unfair. " Qian Gang said faintly, "that school can''t help. After all, the whole school has thousands of mouths to eat. I have to help the valley master calculate the economic accounts." Shang Jie said: "there is always a gap between the noble faction and the royal family of Northern Qi Dynasty. We can have more cooperation with guipai in other aspects." "That''s not necessary." Qian Gang said: "after all, you are in the eastern Tang Dynasty, we are in the Northern Qi Dynasty." They talked in the front hall, while three people sat quietly in the back hall. The back hall can hear the sound of the front hall, but in turn, the people in the front hall can''t hear people talking here. In addition to the chief officer Hao and elder sun Fangyuan of Binghuo Valley, there is also a man in bright yellow clothes. His face was handsome and dignified, which was somewhat similar to Gao Tiankai, king of Qi. "Haven''t you made up your mind yet?" The middle-aged man just said, "take the smile." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 177 "Your words are heavy." Sun Fangyuan said: "there is only some business competition between our school and Chang''an." The man who looks like the king of Qi is Gao Tiansheng, the prince of Xuantong County in the Northern Qi Dynasty. He chuckled: "you have broken the Xifeng iron of Chang''an, Chang''an may not look at you like this." In the depth of their eyes, both Guan Hao and sun Fangyuan saw a haze. Gao Tiansheng, the prince of Xuantong, continued to smile: "as elder Qian just said, after all, the other party is in the eastern Tang Dynasty, and the noble sect is in Daqi. Here is the foundation of your sect. There is no suspense about which side to choose, isn''t it? " "If the people of Chang''an invade the Northern Qi Dynasty, we will advance and retreat together with the king and the Lord." "But now, we don''t want to get involved in the dispute, and we don''t want to be on the side of anyone," Gu Guanguan Hao said at this time "This king understands the consideration of the valley master and extremely elder." Gao Tiansheng''s smile did not diminish: "Chang''an City, previously to the west, occupied Hexi County of the eastern Tang Dynasty, eastward, occupied Yunzhong County of the eastern Tang Dynasty, and captured Longnan County of the eastern Tang Dynasty to the south. But to the north, they stopped at the border of Qi and Tang, and did not enter Daqi. So the valley master and some elders thought that they were just cutting off Xifeng iron, and that Chang''an could not buy or sell it by force, right? " He laughs: "Xifeng iron production less, you also have no goods, right?" Neither Guan Hao nor sun Fangyuan spoke. Gao Tiansheng continued: "conversely, if you detain the people of Chang''an City, you may anger Chang''an and lead to Chang''an retaliation. Your faction has taken root in the southwest of Qi, facing the north gate of Chang''an, and does not want to bear the brunt of the conflict with Chang''an. I can understand this, but... " He looked at Hao, the chief official of Binghuo Valley: "do you really think that Chang''an city will give up? If you think about it carefully, this is the first time that the mysterious city has suffered setbacks since it appeared? " Hearing the latter half of Gao Tiansheng''s words, sun Fangyuan''s expression moved slightly. He carefully recalled the rumors, it seems that Chang''an City has not suffered much. "What does the Lord want to say?" "Your faction wants both sides not to help. I understand. But if Chang''an is in trouble, it will be difficult for us to support you." Gao Tiansheng said faintly: "if you want to persuade brother Wang and support your faction against Chang''an behind your back, you must show some kind of expression, so that I can speak in front of brother Wang." "The Lord is kind. I''m in charge." Guan Hao was not moved: "but I''m more afraid. The king doesn''t intend to support the gate behind his back. Instead, he wants to take the opportunity to let the gate disappear. Don''t hinder his eyes any more." Xuantong County King Gao Tiansheng shook his head: "the valley master has wronged my brother Wang." "Chen Xingwen and Yan Sheng have learned from the past. Brother Lin Yinglin went south to the East Tang Dynasty. It''s hard to say how it turned out. We can''t help but worry." Ice fire Valley elder sun Fangyuan said in one side. "You''ve been thinking too much." Gao Tiansheng shook his head: "brother Wang and I are very sorry about the affairs of elder Chen of wutianfeng and vice president of Shuofeng academy, but they have no idea of gloating. To be practical and realistic, although there are often some conflicts and frictions between you and my royal family, we have almost run in over the years. As long as we unite with the outside world, we will not be afraid of anyone. " He looked at Guan Hao and sun Fangyuan: "to tell you the truth, brother Wang believes that the most important one is guipai. Even if your sect had contacts with Chang''an before, brother Wang didn''t criticize him at all. Elder sun asked for more efforts to ban Chang''an, and brother Wang also strongly supported it. All of you should see this. " "Naturally, we thank Wang Shangxin Zhong." Guan Hao still looks calm. To put it bluntly, the Northern Qi Dynasty wanted their ice and fire Valley to be in the front to resist the edge of Chang''an. Gao Tiansheng seems to see through the other party''s mind: "I know what the valley master is worried about. I can also say clearly here that I am not just bringing brother Wang''s instructions to the valley master. What''s more important is that if Chang''an and your faction go to war, I will live and die with your sect." Hearing this, the chief officer Hao of Binghuo Valley changed a little. His eyes were sharp, and he looked at the voice of the sky. Gao Tiansheng nodded quietly: "therefore, your sect should also give this king a reassurance, give Wang brother a reassurance?" Guan Hao was lost in thought. Sun Fangyuan was slightly moved. Gao Tiansheng is not only the younger brother of King Gao Tiankai of Qi. He has always been trusted by the king of Qi. He is also a martial arts expert in the eighth level. In terms of strength, sun Fangyuan is ashamed of himself. In the whole ice fire Valley, only the valley leader Hao can win the other side. Such a royal master stayed and advanced with Binghuo Valley, which not only increased the power of Binghuo Valley, but also represented the determination of Beiqi royal family to support Binghuo valley.Later, the Northern Qi royal family will continue to support Binghuo valley. However, in order to get all this, Binghuo Valley has to hand in its name. Mr. Sun looks at Fang Yuan. This decision is not easy to make. The key point is to bet on Chang''an city''s response to the cut-off of Xifeng iron from binghuogu. If the other side didn''t have a strong reaction, Binghuo Valley certainly didn''t want to detain Shang Jie and tear her face completely. But if Chang''an City reacts fiercely just because the supply of Xifeng iron is cut off, whether Binghuo Valley can withstand the threat of Chang''an independently? At this time, the support of the Northern Qi Dynasty was very important. The back hall was silent for a moment. In the front hall, Shang Jie shook her head slightly in front of Qian Gang, the elder of Binghuo Valley: "the eastern Tang Dynasty is the eastern Tang Dynasty, and Chang''an is Chang''an. I think it is the same for the noble sect. The Northern Qi Dynasty is the Northern Qi Dynasty, and the Binghuo Valley is the Binghuo valley." "The truth is that it''s true, but there is an old saying that a good wife can''t cook without rice." Qian Gang said: "either you reduce the price of weapons, or increase the price of Xifeng iron, or we can''t help you." Shang Jie shook her head: "I intend to mediate in the middle, but it''s a pity that Mr. Wu Yun explained the two things that brother Qian said before I left, and they can''t be changed." Qian Gang said: "that''s really a pity. We can supply you only after the output of Xifeng iron comes up again." Shang Jie nodded and then got up: "I will report to Mr. Wu Yun. How to decide at that time is up to him." "Elder Shang, take your time." Qian Gang also got up to see Shang Jie out. But at this time, sun Fangyuan suddenly appeared at the door. Qian just narrowed his eyes and realized something. Sure enough, at the next moment, sun Fangyuan said in a deep voice: "take it!" Qian Gang looked complicated and moved his hands and feet: "elder Shang, you are offended." On the contrary, Shang Jie was calm: "you will regret it." It''s not intimidation. It''s not a warning. It is more like telling a universally accepted and well-known axiom. Outside the valley of ice and fire, there is wind and snow. In a snow mountain in the distance, two figures are standing in the mountains, one is very tall, the other is very small. "As the elder brother said, Shang Jie didn''t come out after half an hour." The petite girl straightened her hood and adjusted the direction of her blue eye pearl to make sure that Zhang Dongyun, who was in Daming Palace in Chang''an City, could see what was going on. "If she doesn''t come out, it''s time for us to go in." Shen and Rong shook his head: "the ice fire Valley is why it''s hard." "Unless they don''t show any moths, why would we have come here in vain?" Her side tall man smile some ferocious: "in order not to reveal the identity, so to less, or from the moment they fight against the boss, they will die." "Clean up the environment when you''re done. No one will escape, and no one will know what you''re doing." The voice of Zhang Dongyun was heard in the eyes of Shen and Rong. The tall aokong grinned grimly: "yes, the dead will not leak secrets!" "If you can catch what''s alive, try to catch what''s alive." Shen and Rong stepped out of the snow mountain: "I forgot how Yinger told you before going out?" Ao Kong snorted: "it was all the little bald donkey''s noise that made Ying''er believe his lies. What retribution is just bullshit! The reason why Laozi was robbed was because he believed wrong. He should laugh at me and Yang Li because he was not strong enough. Otherwise, if I kill a river of blood, who can control me "Eleven brothers, please." Shen and Rong''s voice floated far away: "but if Ying''er asks, I won''t help you hide it." "Bad luck!" Aokong spat. Shen and Rong reminded: "in order to prevent someone from witnessing in the distance, eleven elder brother hands to turn into a magic dragon. Some people know that the magic dragon entered Chang''an, but the eleventh brother turned into a mountain moving demon ape into the city, and all the people who knew it were taken by the elder brother. " Ao Kong looked at the distant ice and fire Valley in the wind and snow and ground his teeth: "this, I don''t care." The voice did not fall, a mighty dragon chant sounded, sound shock hundred Li. A white dragon more than 100 meters long flew rapidly over the ice and fire valley. The sound of the dragon''s chant did not startle the valley into chaos. Inside and outside the valley, one after another of the ice and fire Valley disciples or their family members all looked at a loss. Their eyes are dull, Leng in place, as if in a dream. Until the valley suddenly came out of a shocking roar, it shocked everyone like a dream. But even when they woke up, they were dizzy, their limbs were limp, they fell to the ground and couldn''t get up. All the people in Binghuo Valley felt that the stars were flying in disorder and blackening.Guan Hao, the head of the valley, rushes out of it with a serious look. He is the only one who has not been suppressed by the magic heaven dragon chant. The rest of them, even Gao Tiansheng and sun Fangyuan in the eighth state, were all in a daze just now. With the roar of Guan Hao, they were awakened. At this time, all officials and Hao rushed out. It turned out that, except for the three of them, the rest of them were awakened, but their spirits were hurt and still could not move. Even Qian Gang and others in the seventh state are no exception. If they want to get up, they turn around and then fall to the ground. Guan Hao looked up and saw a white dragon in the air like fog. The majestic illusory dragon is full of ferocity and cruelty in his eyes. He stares at Guan Hao, and his voice banter: "you are Laozi''s!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 178 Hao, the chief officer of Binghuo Valley, looks like frost and looks at the white dragon hovering in the sky. "Save others, and beware of other enemies." He ordered calmly. Although the white dragon''s tone is arrogant and arrogant, the meaning of the words implicitly reveals that he did not come alone. Sun Fangyuan replied, "yes, elder martial brother." Gao Tiansheng said, "I believe in your words. Since the valley master has made a choice, I will certainly advance and retreat with your sect." "Thank you very much." Guan Hao said thanks, and then no more words, just staring at the sky dragon. Magic Dragon grinned grimly. The next moment, the voice came from behind Guan Hao and Gao Tiansheng: "one two, is there any difference?" Guan Hao doesn''t look back, but hits back with a backhand. It turned out to be a blank. His eyes were still fixed on the sky dragon. On the huge dragon head, there is a very humanized sneering smile. At the next moment, the voice still came from behind Guan Hao and Gao Tiansheng: "so..." In the middle of the voice, there was a sudden pause. Gao Tiansheng felt a burst of blazing heat behind him, just like a furnace burning heaven and earth, close at hand. He gave a dark cheer. Previously, Guan Hao''s one hand seemed to strike the air, but in fact, his palm power was not scattered. The red practice burning gold palm, one of the two highest unique skills of Binghuo Valley, only broke out at this moment. At the same time, he is good at creating illusions. In front of him, the devil who practices the transformation of the magic dragon is arrogant and careless. Guan Hao calmly deals with it. Similarly, if it is empty, it is real, and if it is real, it is to give the other party a head-on attack. While Gao Tiansheng cheered secretly, he immediately turned around to draw his knife. He had to chop it out with a knife, and then he took Guan Hao''s palm power and inflicted heavy losses on his opponent. But when he turned around, he found nothing but fire. Guan Hao only destroyed his own house. ¡°¡­¡­ So, is there a difference? " The other voice, continue to ring. But this time, it came from underground! The ground under their feet suddenly collapsed. A snow-white dragon''s claw, from which to catch up. Gao Tiansheng immediately fell with a knife. But at this time, Guan Hao''s big drink came from his ear: "it''s an illusion!" The warrior drank his blood and blood to break the magic illusion. At this time, Gao Tiansheng looks at his feet. The ground is smooth. Where are the Dragon claws? He jerked up and looked into the sky. The white dragon had a good time and his eyes were full of sarcasm. "Many of our disciples have been injured by officials and Hao. Please help us." Guan Hao looks at Bai Long and says slowly. Gao Tiansheng sighed: "Valley master, be careful." He rushed to help sun Fangyuan and others. Guan Hao looked at the magic dragon in the sky: "who is it, sir? Why? Your honor From Chang''an? " "No difference." Magic Dragon smile. At the same time, the ground was broken under Guan Hao''s feet, and a dragon''s claw stretched out. Guan Hao''s eyes flashed: "Devils differentiation?" The other side can suppress the spirit of the eighth level warrior, at least it is also the big devil of the Ninth level. Therefore, Guan Hao was no exception to the magic spirit differentiation of the magic dragon, and immediately fell with one hand. At the same time, he pulled the knife out of the sheath. The two unique skills of Binghuo Valley, the red practice burning gold palm and the flying snow and sky blade, were used by Guan Hao at the same time, showing their profound attainments. Down, the masculine blood is so hot that it seems to be really turned into a fire, which can burn gold and boil iron. Upward, the warm Qi and blood seems to disappear, only the knife light is cold, rolling up all over the sky, the knife light is like snow flakes, ocean scattered, endless. However, no matter the knife or the palm, they were all empty. The purpose of Guan Hao''s Sabre is to prevent the magic dragon above from attacking with the demon spirits below. However, the dragon in the sky did not move, still hovering there. Guan Hao was naturally defeated with a knife. It didn''t matter, but he found that he had lost his palm. What about the white dragon claws? No, disappeared, never appeared. Even the ground under his feet broke, but he was also beaten by Guan Hao himself. Previously broken traces, completely disappeared. Is it an illusion? I was attacked by the other party''s illusion just now? Guan Hao looked at the sky in disbelief. "Lao Tzu just added a little more." Magic dragon mouth spit words, full of smile: "the results did not make a difference." After hearing the speech, Guan Hao was suddenly angry. Rao Shi warned himself to be calm and angry at the moment: "is it a pastime for you to come down here?" "You''re right this time. It''s really a pastime. I''ve been stuffy for too long, and it''s hard for me to breathe."The magic dragon''s tone has a little more emotion. Guan Hao held the knife in both hands and held it high to the sky: "you are not qualified." On the blade of the blade, the cold air shrouded, like a storm, freezing frost. The ice storm kept spinning, gradually expanding, and gradually turned into a tornado. The tornado continued to expand, covering tens of meters around. The distant high sky sound looks back, sees the shape in the heart to move. Guan Hao hasn''t done it in public for some years. Now it seems that he has made great progress. Although it is not as good as the king of Qi, he has considerable strength among the Ninth level masters As soon as Gao Tiansheng''s idea turned to this place, he suddenly heard the magic dragon in the middle of the sky say carelessly: "Laozi has." Speaking at the same time, the sky and earth scene in the air was strangely distorted. The snowstorm that goes straight into the sky presents a strange twist. At that moment, the storm is like a flat painting paper. Then several black lines appear on the paper. During the movement of the black line, the snowstorm in Gao Tiansheng''s line of sight has been divided into several sections as if it were twisted and misplaced. The next moment, the black line disappears. The storm also dissipated. Along with it, there is Guan Hao''s sword. As well as his hands holding the knife up to the sky. The magic dragon, as a real dragon, has great powers. It is not only a master of magic. Aokong''s magic dragon is different from his daughter. If we really want to attack positively, it is extremely powerful. Guan Hao screamed, his arms were broken at the elbow, and the blood gushed wildly. In disbelief, he looked up into the air: "void The void interlaces Space You understand the mystery of space, you You are not the Ninth level! " All the people around were shocked. In mid air, the Dragon slightly narrowed his eyes. "The ninth state Now it is. " Suddenly, he seemed to be in a state of depression and suppressed the spirit of Guan Hao. Martial arts from the outside to the inside, the strong spirit is based on the blood of the flesh. If the body is seriously injured, Qi and blood will decline, then the spirit will be depressed. Guan Hao''s hands were cut off by the magic dragon, and he suffered heavy injuries and massive blood loss on the spot. If it''s an ordinary person, I''ll faint. Although Guan Hao could hold on, his spirit became weak. At this time, the magic dragon suppressed him again, and he had no strength to fight back. Seeing this, sun Fangyuan wants to help Guan Hao. But there was a pool of ink in front of him. Sun Fangyuan dodged in time, but saw more and more ink. One by one, the ink dots were dense in the air, surrounded him. In addition to what he thought, ink dots appeared around every disciple of Binghuo valley. Then, the ink is restored to a little bit, and then it turns into ink. One ink point, fly to a inkstone. The person holding the inkstone is a girl who looks only in her early ten years old. Sun Fangyuan took a deep breath. First, he burned the gold palm with red practice and evolved into a fierce flame. In the eighth state, the evil spirit of the strong martial arts combined with the fierce masculine flame can resist the ink to a certain extent. Taking advantage of this opportunity, sun Fangyuan suddenly pulled out his sword and pulled out his sheath. He killed the girl fiercely. The opponent is obviously unusual, sun Fangyuan then a little bit merciless, full shot. However, the girl''s literary talent surging, turned into a huge piece of white paper. Sun Fangyuan''s Sabre Qi, which is as fierce as a snowstorm, can''t cut the seemingly fragile white paper. On the contrary, knife gas ablation. Then the white paper turned into a picture scroll, and the snowstorm was enough to confuse the truth. Sun Fangyuan with all his strength was dissolved by white paper, and the ink around him immediately surrounded him and wrapped him up. Sun Fangyuan''s whole body was full of evil spirit, which made the package''s ink twist constantly. But when the ink fell back to the girl''s inkstone, there was no more movement. Gao Tiansheng looks at the girl: "are you from Chang''an?" Girl like Shen and Rong smile: "as my brother said, no difference." She waved and the ink flew to the sky. With the sound of the river, the long sword was cut out. Although his strength is inferior to the commander Hao of Binghuo Valley in the Ninth level, Gao Tiansheng is stronger than sun Fangyuan, who is also in the eighth level. Similar martial arts, the wind and snow magic sword, which is passed down by the royal family of Northern Qi Dynasty, is more exquisite than the flying snow and sky blade in the ice fire valley. However, Gao Tiansheng did not strive for victory, but to fight for a chance to escape from Shengtian. Although he said that he would live and die together with Binghuo Valley, now the whole army of Binghuo Valley has been destroyed, and Gao Wangye has not broken his promise until the last moment.Now what he has to do is to fight for escape and inform the king of Qi of the truth that happened here. It''s a pity that Shen and Rong had been prepared. With her fingers in the air, her literary talent condenses into a brush again. However, this brush is much smaller than that of the ordinary eighth level Confucianists. Gao Tiansheng was curious at the beginning, but with the brush writing a "Ding" character, his body shape was sure in the air! Although Gao Tiansheng struggled with all his strength, he could move on, but soon the brush again wrote the word "prisoner". So he couldn''t move. The next moment, Gao Tiansheng was engulfed with ink. He reluctantly looked at the brush. Although it was much smaller than the ordinary giant pen, how could ordinary Confucian practitioners capture him so easily in the same realm? Born in the royal family of the Northern Qi Dynasty, Gao Tiansheng, who had heard a lot about it, suddenly flashed into his mind and thought of a legend only seen in ancient books. It is said that a talented person with the highest literary and artistic talent can get a stroke if he practices the Confucian road to the eighth realm of governing the country. That is to say, the pen of God! Is that a magic stroke? Gao Tiansheng is surrounded by ink, and he can''t see the brush. Just thinking about it, he was stunned again. The pen is a magic pen. What about ink, paper and inkstone? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 179 Gao Tiansheng was shocked. But he soon lost consciousness. Wrap his ink and return to the inkstone in Shen He Rong''s hand. In the distance, there are also ink spots that wrap people in the ice and fire Valley, flying back and falling into the inkstone. The magic dragon in the sky chanted for a long time and fell to the ground to reappear the tall figure of aokong. "Almost?" He asked. Far and near ink dots fly back one after another, until no ink point flies. Shen and Rong nodded: "Qi, Shang Jie also found, we go back to Chang''an." Two figures, one big and one small, disappeared in the snowstorm. In situ, only empty ice and fire Valley, silent inside and outside. Only the fire in the valley still burning. Night passed, and at dawn the next day it was still silent. I don''t know how long it took before anyone came back. He was surprised before he was near the valley. In the past, the sound of gold and iron often came from the valley. As he continued to approach, he did not see the ice fire Valley disciples stop him. The man had a bad feeling and rushed into the valley. But there was no one in the valley. As if all people, at the same time, disappeared out of thin air. The huge ice and fire Valley, with its family members and thousands of people, is the ice and fire Valley, one of the five famous families of the Northern Qi Dynasty, where the strong people of the ninth frontier sit, are left alone? What''s more, there was no news before. "This is The traces left by the red practice burning gold palm and the flying snow sky blade in Binghuo Valley Someone came to inspect it carefully and found traces of the battle. But there were few traces of fighting, and there were no signs of foreign enemies. "Lord Where is the king? " He was an entourage of Gao Tiansheng, the prince of Xuantong County in the Northern Qi Dynasty. He searched for Gao Tiansheng in a hurry, but found nothing. Gao Tiansheng, also disappeared with the people of ice fire valley. He can barely find a trace of Gao Tiansheng''s application of the wind and snow sword, but there is no clue to the whereabouts of the man. In the empty valley, the man felt as if he had come to a mysterious ghost land. He did not dare to stay, so he left in a hurry and reported to Wangdu at the same time. When Gao Tiankai, king of Qi, received the news, he was silent for a long time. After that, he passed on the letter to him. "Ice fire Valley, destroyed the door?" Gao Ju took a long breath. The king of Qi got up and came to the window and looked out of the window: "someone has done something that I always wanted to do, but I don''t want to happen recently." "Chang''an City?" Gao Ju frowned: "however, there is no news at all." If you just destroy the gate of Binghuo Valley and chase down the valley leader Hao, the king of Qi can do it alone. The difficulty is that the other four major schools may intervene. If we send troops to encircle the ice fire Valley and make sure that no one can escape, the movement will be very big and it is difficult to hide from others. Moreover, it may take a long time. But now, someone put out the ice and fire Valley overnight. Gao Tiansheng''s entourage went to check it because he didn''t receive a message from him within one day. Separated from the two, it is less than a day and a night. Then Gao Tiansheng, together with all the people in Binghuo Valley, has no bones and no life or death. The king of Qi was also shocked by such means. "What do you think of?" He asked. Gao Ju, the eldest son, pondered: "if the other three factions do not interfere, one faction can join hands with the royal family." "At least two ninth level masters, but also a lot of seventh and eighth levels to help." The king of Qi nodded: "Hongxiao in the eastern Tang Dynasty, it was not unjustly planted." "Both inside and outside the ice fire valley have been carefully planned by the other party, leaving no traces of identification." Gao Ju said. "There is no need for the eastern Tang Dynasty and the Western Zhou Dynasty." The king of Qi said, "since it''s not me, it''s only Chang''an." "Father, what are we going to do next?" Gao Ju asked. "Inform the other four, including the eastern Tang Dynasty and the Western Zhou Dynasty." The king of Qi ordered: "at the same time, wave the troops to recover the several counties which were occupied by Binghuo Valley before." "Yes, father." Gao Ju hesitated a little and then replied. The king of Qi turned to look at him. Gao Ju lowered his head: "in this way, there is no buffer between us and Chang''an." "If you don''t, you''ll be taken by Chang''an." The king of Qi said calmly, "there is no buffer." Gao Ju bowed and saluted: "I understand." The news shocked everyone. Especially the fog peak. The elder, who is in charge of the situation for the time being, flies to Lin Ying, the leader of the southern East Tang Dynasty. Please be careful. In the direction of the Western Zhou Dynasty, the king of Zhou immediately ordered the border to be on guard after receiving the news.In the eastern Tang Dynasty, after hearing the news, the king did not speak for a long time. Taiwei frowned at Junming: "Chang''an has such strength. Why can''t we see such strength when we fight with Qi army at the border?" The eastern Tang Dynasty and the Northern Qi Dynasty blocked the border of Chang''an and banned the trade between the two countries. Chang''an, under the command of Zhang Dongyun, has been fighting with the Tang and Qi armies in succession these days. Generally speaking, Chang''an is stronger. However, the highest level of master, only the eighth level, never see the Ninth level. "Maybe our previous guess was right." Old Wang Ye Li Dong said slowly. In the hall, all the monarchs and officials were lost in thought. The power of annihilating Binghuo valley was indeed enough to capture the people of Baima academy and the Tang army led by Li xuannian. But the other side has not been very strong since the war. He even had a tacit understanding with the Eastern Jin Dynasty and the southern Chen Dynasty. At that time, people speculated that Chang''an was also hurt by the battle with Hong Xiao, the president of Baima academy, and needed to recuperate. Today, Chang''an suddenly shows fangs again. Is it because they have recovered in the past two months? So they hit hard and showed their tusks again. So, Hao, the leader of Binghuo Valley in Northern Qi Dynasty, and Hong Xiao, the dean of Baima academy, are experts in the Ninth level. After the first World War of Chang''an and Binghuo Valley, will they enter the stage of recuperation? Or about two months off? In the eastern Tang Dynasty, should we take advantage of this opportunity to capture Chang''an and attack its weakness? People''s eyes were on the king of Tang. The king of Tang turned to look at another person in the hall. A Taoist with white hair but a young face. Just like the king of the Tang Dynasty, the Taoist priest is the master of Qingyun temple and the immortal Qingye. "This is the first time that Chang''an takes the initiative to fight such a big battle." When they heard the words, they all pondered. "Chang''an City, too mysterious, no one knows its real details." The green leaf immortal continued. This is the opening of the king of Tang: "there is a man, perhaps know." "Oh?" Hearing what he said, Qingya was a little surprised. The king of the Tang Dynasty said: "my people are about to find him. At that time, please help us. Through this person, we may know about Chang''an City and find out the countermeasures against the enemy." The immortal green leaf looked at the king of Tang Dynasty and nodded after a while: "that''s really good." He noticed that most of the ministers of the eastern Tang Dynasty in the hall were also at a loss. "King, now, to Chang''an City?" Taiwei asked Junming. The king of Tang said: "we can relax for a while and make it careless." Nodding to Junming: "I obey you." As a matter of fact, the monarch and his subjects were tacit. At present, the relaxation of the blockade of Chang''an City in the eastern Tang Dynasty is, of course, diverting attention from all over the eastern Tang Dynasty and preparing to deal with the man mentioned by the king of Tang, but there is another purpose. Binghuo Valley''s sphere of influence is located in the southwest of the Northern Qi Dynasty, just adjacent to Chang''an city. It''s not sure whether Chang''an city will take over the ice and fire valley. Here, after all, it is still the Northern Qi Dynasty. If Chang''an city takes over, it is to change the previous situation and finally set foot on the land outside the eastern Tang Dynasty. The Northern Qi Dynasty will not give up. In the eastern Tang Dynasty, it is now to relieve the pressure on Chang''an in the East, so that Chang''an can rest assured to devote its main energy to the Northern Qi Dynasty. Before that, the eastern Tang Dynasty was the main way to deal with Chang''an, and the Northern Qi Dynasty was the auxiliary. The strength of the Northern Qi Dynasty was not great. Now, the eastern Tang Dynasty hopes that the Northern Qi Dynasty can also make real efforts to fight Chang''an. And the situation is also moving forward step by step in the direction that the emperors and ministers of the eastern Tang Dynasty most hope to develop. The Northern Qi army, all the way south, carried several counties and States dominated by ice and fire valley. But here, they meet the Chang''an army head-on. Zhang Dongyun wants to kill Binghuo valley. First, he needs these labors. Second, he wants to take over all the business markets of Binghuo valley. Third, he needs to firmly hold the Xifeng iron ore vein in his own hands. How could he have let go of the Northern Qi counties where Binghuo Valley is located? However, he himself and Mr. Wu Yun of Ma Jia could not leave the city. The rest of his subordinates could not quickly clear the ice and fire Valley, leaving no reaction time for other forces in Northern Qi Dynasty. That''s why aokong and Shen Herong let go. The two of them, in order to keep their identities secret, did not go with anyone else. However, as pioneers of the ice and fire Valley, naturally other people will follow and take over. Xuantong County King Gao Tiansheng''s entourage, just after the letter went out, the south of the ice fire Valley, there was a resounding sound of horse''s hooves.Under the leadership of ziri old devil and Han Zhe, the right Wei Wei Wei of Chang''an, who was originally captured by Tang army in Yunzhong County, was powerful and powerful. He formally set foot on the land of Northern Qi Dynasty and killed all the way here to take over the ice fire valley. After them, Chen Jiezhi and other experts led the army of Chang''an to support the former army. They fought head-on with the army of Northern Qi, which was a little slower to the south, and repeatedly fought for the land of Northern Qi. The three counties of beiqiyuanhe, Yuanxi and yunbei, which are closest to Chang''an and are also directly adjacent to Longbei and Yunzhong counties, are first and foremost under the control of Chang''an. It contains Xifeng iron ore vein, which is also Xihai county where Binghuo Valley Mountain Gate is located, which is the focus of both sides'' contention. The Chang''an army, which came first, firmly occupied Xihai county and resisted the Northern Qi''s attack, and even continued to invade more northern counties and prefectures to drive back the Qi army. Since the Northern Qi army was unable to invade Xihai County, they were extremely anxious and constantly increased their troops. Chang''an did not mean to give in at all. A large number of experts and soldiers supported the past. The Xifeng iron ore vein, which has been occupied, continuously produces this kind of natural material and earth treasure and carries it back to Chang''an. Chang''an ordnance factory has made full use of its power, and its quality and output have soared, rapidly occupying the market left by Binghuo valley. Chang''an produces military armour, officially replacing the ice and fire valley. The trend of the leading position has been stable. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun''s mind sounded a system prompt: [the leader of Chang''an weapons factory built by the city master has become a well-known and dominant leading industry, radiating the influence of the city to the surrounding wider world, completing the construction task 6.3, and winning 2000 points of upgrading experience Award] Zhang Dongyun breathed a long breath. Not to mention the four counties of Yuanhe, Yuanxi, Xihai and yunbei in the Northern Qi Dynasty, we can see and feel the benefits. In other words, the system is a considerable income. The number of construction experience points has now reached 6100, and the distance is 7000. Victory is just around the corner. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 180 Guard experience points, previously only accumulated 4100 points. Then he added a seventh level practitioner, Wang Cong, who practiced the change of jade toad, and provided 500 points. At present, the total is 4600 points, and there is still a long way to go before the goal of 7000. At present, the construction experience is only nine hundred short. According to the quality of the current task and the corresponding reward, we should only complete one more task to reach the standard. City Lord Zhang rubbed his hands to refresh the system''s character list: [construction task 6.4 - rapid expansion of the city, population explosion, the reality of border defense needs, the initial law enforcement department is not conducive to continuous management, please further subdivide the city''s law enforcement and border soldiers] after seeing it, Zhang Dongyun first smiles with pride, and then the smile disappears. He had been preparing for the establishment of soldiers. At present, several troops have been set up on the basis of the surrender of the Tang army. Because of the good treatment of the troops, many young and middle-aged people joined the army in the four counties under Chang''an. In principle, this task just falls into the master Zhang''s bowl, and it can be brushed directly just like when preparing for the tianshengdian medical network. But now, the system obviously does not believe that the current situation of Chang''an is up to standard. It may be that the Tianxun hall for law enforcement is not complete at present Zhang Dongyun thought in his heart. Looking at the system of characters, it is not only the soldiers guarding the border, but also the public security problems after the city becomes bigger. Although the city Lord Zhang likes to be lazy, his majesty and Mr. Wu Yun he projected have a high prestige in the city. Under their awe, no one in Chang''an dare to make a big mess. However, with more and more people in the city, there are more and more practitioners of various sects in the city, and some small frictions continue. There have been a lot of "business" in Tianxun hall recently. Zhang Dongyun fell into thinking. He set the rules, everyone conscientiously abide by. However, because others are too lazy, there are not many rules Although the final power of interpretation is always with him, it is hard to avoid disputes over the careless provisions in his power of interpretation. And he or Mr. Wu Yun always explain, he is too lazy to panic While thinking, Zhang Dongyun projected Mr. Wu Yun to find a group of subordinates in Tianxun hall. At present, it is mainly Zhang Chong, Han Zhe, Wen Hu of Dahe Longmen who are in charge of the Tianxun hall. It was handed over to Wenhu at the beginning because the river Longmen was not in the city at that time. Wenhu had less disputes with other people in the city and was easy to handle affairs impartially. Later, it was handed over to Zhang Chong, Han Zhe and others because of the strength of their cultivation. Of course, Dahe Longmen people''s average level of character is quite high, which is also one of the reasons. But this is the result of Zhang Chengzhu''s effort to save time. Intellectually speaking, this is not appropriate after Dahe Longmen is also a member of Chang''an. At least, it''s not appropriate for them to be dominant. No problem at the moment, but first. In the long run, adjustments need to be made early. Blood shadow old devil, purple sun old devil and Gu Hechuan are relatively suitable. They are all independent and rarely involved in human relations. Although Gu Hechuan was born in Qingyun temple, he had already betrayed his school. In the future, there is no need to worry about his involvement with Qingyun temple. In the city, the two old demons don''t have to worry about losing control and madness. But ziri old devil and Gu Hechuan, after all, are traitors who have just taken off coolie''s identity. It is doubtful that they should take the responsibility of law enforcement immediately. Zhang Dongyun gave them endorsement, of course, but it was not necessary. With the passage of time, after they have made more contributions to the city, the color of the former prisoners on their bodies gradually faded, and then it will be natural for them. As for the old devil of blood shadow, it''s good to be a spy chief in Tianxian hall at present. You can let him continue to work first and then consider the adjustment later. With the old devil in, ziri old devil, Gu Hechuan and others will stare at him first. For the time being, the errands of Tianxun hall should be carried by the people of Dahe and Longmen. Later, when people are rich, they don''t have to worry about employing people like this. Seeing that Gu Hechuan, ziri Laomo and yunmo, the leader of Qingxia mountain villa, have regained their freedom and joined in Chang''an, and they have gradually gained a position in Chang''an. Many of the captives are secretly attracted. It''s just that many people have concerns. For example, jingyuelou, he family, Zheng family, etc They all have family roots, which are now within the territory of the eastern Tang Dynasty. If they bow down to Chang''an thoroughly and then fight back, they may call for revenge from the eastern Tang Dynasty for their families. Because many people are hesitant. In my heart, I''m willing, but I can''t say. Some people are wondering and envious of yunmo, the leader of Qingxia mountain villa. I wonder why he surrendered to Chang''an so simply.Does he care about Qingxia villa? Yunmo, of course. But also concerned about the safety of Qingxia villa. Fortunately, the jobs assigned to him by Chang''an City were relatively hidden, and the news would not spread out. The reason is that the eastern Tang Dynasty is just contacting Qingxia mountain villa and contacting yunmo, who has been traveling outside in name as soon as possible, to come back quickly. For a moment or three, the trick is not to be uncovered. Zhang Dongyun is clear about the minds of the prisoners. He doesn''t force these people to work for themselves. Anyway, they are doing well in coolies. As for the worries of these people, after Chang''an completely conquered the eastern Tang Dynasty, all problems would no longer be problems. Speaking of this Zhang Dongyun takes a deep breath. Invincible city''s first year is now less than a month away. We should find Yang Li as soon as possible. The fool in the East Tang Dynasty forced Yang Li to get rid of his shell. Now he is not sure where he is. Fortunately, Zhang Dongyun and Shen Herong came up with a solution. They came up with ideas, and the eastern Tang Dynasty gave people. In private, the two opponents, who were constantly fighting, cooperated with each other to jointly target Yang Li, the "Sirius". Not only did Zhang Dongyun give the method to the eastern Tang Dynasty, but also the eastern Tang Dynasty searched Yang Li''s whereabouts. Every time there was the latest tension, he would give it to Chang''an in private for the first time. It was not Zhang Dongyun who bribed the people in the dark Pavilion of the eastern Tang Dynasty, but the king of the Tang Dynasty personally ordered to do so. Of course, on the surface, everyone seems to have a tacit understanding, but in fact they have no good idea. It''s nothing more than taking advantage of the other party to find out Yang Li as soon as possible. Everyone wanted to catch him, so they cooperated with each other. Before we catch anyone, of course, it''s close cooperation. The tension on both sides has not affected private cooperation. But when we really want to capture the solar calendar, whether we can be as harmonious as we are now is another matter. They want people. Well, then, they will depend on their own abilities. Zhang Dongyun took a long breath. Without Yang Li''s whereabouts for the time being, he didn''t think much about it for the time being. Jingyuelou, he''s family and many other prisoners should work hard first. Zhang Dongyun will now deal with another batch of new prisoners. It''s the people of ice and fire valley. Compared with other prisoners, the special feature of Binghuo Valley is that they are not captured after entering the invincible city. But aokong, Shen and Rong, on behalf of Chang''an City, took the initiative to visit the gate, and then swept the ice fire valley. Aokong, Shen and Rong lost sight in front of them. Binghuo Valley may not know them, but they are full of people. After the news is spread, it is hard to avoid suspecting the true identities of aokong and Shen Herong. So Zhang Dongyun did not mix them up with other prisoners, but found a place for them to lock up and find something to do. As for what to do, of course, it can''t be simpler. If you don''t directly participate in the construction of Chang''an, you can also help Chang''an earn construction funds. Although Chang''an weapons factory has seized the market and sales volume in refining weapons, the level of refining weapons in Binghuo Valley has always been extraordinary. In this case, let''s move on to the old business. Zhang Dongyun opened a special place in the middle of the third and second outer walls of Chang''an City, far away from the Chang''an weapons factory. He did not contact with the outside world, so that the people of Binghuo Valley lived here and worked here. All the materials needed for smelting were airdropped by Lord Zhang. Guan Hao, sun Fangyuan and others naturally did not want to be at the mercy of Zhang Dongyun. But under the oppression of the invincible city system, they can only help themselves, obediently in accordance with Zhang Dongyun''s idea, honestly work hard. Seeing that the second ordnance factory was also put into operation, Zhang Chengzhu nodded with satisfaction. As a result, in terms of production, Chang''an weapons have been firmly established as the leading weapons in the surrounding areas and sold to the Northern Qi Dynasty, the Western Zhou Dynasty and the eastern Tang Dynasty. Shang Jie has even begun to plan further sales. The whole city of Chang''an is becoming more and more prosperous. Take the initiative to destroy ice fire Valley, but also bring other chain reactions. The southeast of Longbei County, the west of Yunzhong county and the east of Longnan county are Qingyue County under the eastern Tang Dynasty. It has been the forefront of blockade by the eastern Tang Dynasty. Because Chang''an City invaded the Northern Qi Dynasty, the blockade of Chang''an in the eastern Tang Dynasty was relaxed. In Qing Yue County, which was under the pressure of the Tang army, some people took the initiative to go to Longbei county and Chang''an city to express their intention of taking effect. "Zhu He temple?" Mr. Wu Yun looks at Hu Yinghua in front of him. The head of the Hu family nodded: "Zhuhe temple is the largest faction in the northern part of Qingyue county. Before that, they had been acting under the orders of forgetting the truth temple. But this time, their master secretly came to Yunzhong county and showed his devotion to Chang''an. He hoped that Chang''an army could march South and East and take Qingyue county. They were willing to cooperate with them."Forgetting the truth is located in the south of Qingyue County, and its influence radiates to the surrounding counties and states. It is just that after their master, the Taoist priest "lost" in Chang''an City, forgetting the truth is now quite weak. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun smiles. Before that, it was only where Chang''an hit that the local forces bowed their heads. Even, they have to beat them to know the rules. After the news of the destruction of the ice and fire valley spread, the forces around Chang''an began to float. Some people who have a lot of ideas do not need Chang''an to attack, so they take the initiative to turn to. For example, the master of Zhu He Temple directly became the leader of Wang Shi in the north. This also means that the prestige of the royal family and Chang''an began to reverse in the eastern Tang Dynasty. Soon, news came from all over the country. Many forces outside the four counties of Chang''an contacted and defected. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 181 Zhu Hemen implored Chang''an to send troops to capture Qingyue County, drive away the power of the eastern Tang Dynasty and forget the truth. It is true that they took the initiative to join Chang''an, but if it is successful, Zhuhe temple, at least in Qingyue County, will have the hope of further development. It''s just that if the people of Zhuhe Temple knew that forgetting Zhen temple had already surrendered to Chang''an City, they would not know what kind of expression they would have "It''s up to you to deal with the matter of Zhuhe temple." Mr. Wu Yun ordered calmly. Hu Yinghua was slightly stunned: "Sir, you still need to take a charter. Chang''an is facing the soldiers being used. If you set foot in Qingyue County, both sides may be attacked." Mr. Wu Yun looked calm: "and then?" "And then..." Hu Yinghua was stunned again and came to his senses: "I understand that it is only the eastern Tang Dynasty and the Northern Qi Dynasty that we should join hands. How can we compare with Chang''an? I will go south to Qingyue county with the army. " Mr. Wu Yun waved, and Hu Yinghua stepped down. Zhang Dongyun is so arrogant, it is not because he did not pay attention to Dongtang. To be practical and realistic, with Shen and aokong as low-key as possible, there is still some pressure on the current city masters to deal with both the Northern Qi Dynasty and the eastern Tang Dynasty at the same time. Even if the king of Qi and the king of Tang didn''t do it in person, there were many experts in the eighth realm in each dynasty. One of the reasons why Zhang Dongyun didn''t care about taking over Qingyue county was that there was a forgetting Zhen Guan, which was bigger than Zhu heguan. The other is that he roughly guessed the idea of the king of Tang. The other party is likely to want to take Yang Li first, thinking that compared with Chang''an City, Yang Li is a soft persimmon. Of course, it is. The king of Tang hoped that through Yang Li, he could understand the details of Chang''an and find out the way to conquer Chang''an. On this basis, the eastern Tang Dynasty will first concentrate its efforts to round up Yang Li. On the Chang''an side, they will be tolerant for the time being, in order to win with one strike later. Chang''an is now swallowing Qingyue County, which will not be strongly resisted by the eastern Tang Dynasty. Hu Yinghua can do it freely. After taking the forgetting truth temple, the Taoist priest and other masters of the temple can also submit to Chang''an openly and honestly, and do not have to act in secret. As for the fact that the eastern Tang Dynasty may be empty, then it is real. If Yang Li is used as a cover, the target is actually to attack Chang''an City Lord Zhang welcomes you. Of course, from another point of view, he hoped that the eastern Tang Dynasty would put more energy into the search for Yang Li, so that he could be the last one. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun slowly exhaled his breath, relaxed his mind and continued his practice. With the help of Xuan Yuanguo, he saved some time, and the seventh state was already in front of him. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Compared with the Northern Qi Dynasty and the eastern Tang Dynasty, the current domestic situation of the Western Zhou Dynasty is much more gentle. However, at present, it is loose outside and tight inside. The situation of the Western Zhou Dynasty''s monarchs and ministers aroused their vigilance. Originally, taking advantage of Chang''an city to attract the attention of the eastern Tang Dynasty, the Western Zhou army invaded the border and attacked the eastern Tang Dynasty. However, as Chang''an City became more and more powerful, and even crossed the border to the Northern Qi Dynasty, the Western Zhou Dynasty''s attack on the eastern Tang Dynasty gradually slowed down. Although it looks fierce on the surface, it''s thunder and rain inside. Zhou Jun and Tang Jun had some meanings of tacit understanding and Taiping boxing. Such a reaction is really the momentum of Chang''an city''s development, which is too rapid. It has exceeded the tone of the Western Zhou Dynasty and the bottom line of psychological security. Chang''an and the Western Zhou Dynasty are still close and friendly. The Western Zhou Dynasty, however, lies on the west side of the river? The Northern Zhou Dynasty was more alert to the Northern Zhou Dynasty. At present, the two sides are friends rather than enemies, and they often have business contacts. After all, the Western Zhou Dynasty did not unite with the Northern Qi Dynasty and the eastern Tang Dynasty to blockade and suppress Chang''an. But they were on guard against the danger. Tiexi County of the Western Zhou Dynasty, which is only separated from the Tielun mountains, has a large number of Zhou army and royal experts in the Western Zhou Dynasty. They are on guard at all times. Even some famous schools in the Western Zhou Dynasty sent experts to Tiexi County in case Chang''an attacked the ice and fire valley of Northern Qi Dynasty. Chang''an seems to have no idea about this. It seems normal. However, the monarchs and officials of the Western Zhou Dynasty did not dare to relax. "Master, if you want to spread Buddhism to the East, I''m willing to support it." In the palace of the Western Zhou Dynasty, the king of Zhou had a vegetarian feast and was entertaining two monks. The monks are old and young. The old monk has a peaceful and solemn look. The little monk was handsome and lovely, with a pair of big eyes turning around, and he was eager to sweep many dishes on the banquet. "The king''s words are heavy. This is my lifelong ambition." The old monk put his palms together: "if it''s true that Chang''an worships Buddha''s Dharma and can''t even be harmed by false biography, I''m duty bound to do so."The king of Zhou said with a smile, "you have no joking words." The old monk nodded: "I just made a mistake. Please forgive me." His words were polite, but his voice was gentle, not haughty. The king of Zhou didn''t think he was disobedient to the old monk. He held up his wine bottle and said, "master, don''t drink alcohol. You can do it yourself. I''d like to drink this cup, to the master and to the Buddha." "King Xie." The old monk nodded. Other courtiers of the Western Zhou Dynasty accompanied by the king of Zhou raised their glasses one after another. The little monk imitated the old monk''s appearance, and his palms combined with eleven rites. Then, after everyone put down the wine bottle, the little monk cheered silently, and then began to move chopsticks and eat constantly. The king and officials of the Western Zhou Dynasty seemed to be used to this, and they all laughed and looked at his chopsticks. The old monk glanced at him, his eyes seemed a little helpless, but he did not blame him. When the banquet was over, the master and his disciples said goodbye to the Western Zhou Dynasty. The king of Zhou specially arranged special personnel to escort them all the way east to Chang''an. "King, can these two masters and apprentices play a role in restraining Chang''an''s energy?" Someone asked softly beside the king of Zhou. As the king of Zhou returned to the palace, he said, "they come from the West with a deep background. They stay on the ground of my big Zhou, and they will do nothing but harm. Now I will send them to Chang''an, and they will be called by Chang''an. It doesn''t matter how much water they can splash in Chang''an. If Chang''an takes care of these two monks, it will be the best. " "I understand that the king is far sighted." His side minister said quickly: "Wei Chen will order people to pay attention to the movement on the ground under the rule of Chang''an to see what the final result of these two masters and apprentices will be. If there is anything wrong, they will try to contact their classmates immediately." "Go ahead." The king of Zhou nodded and suddenly stopped. He looked to the direction of Chang''an in the East with deep eyes. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chang''an''s rapid development and rise may cause uneasiness among the surrounding forces, which Zhang Dongyun expected. However, he did not care much about it, and even hoped that the more the better. However, some information recently collected by Tianxian Hall shows that Chang''an seems to have more friends besides adding enemies. At present, however, it can only be called as if. "Do you mean that in the territory of the eastern Tang Dynasty, horse farms were poisoned by people, and some places that domesticated spirit animals were also targeted?" Mr. Wu Yun didn''t lift his eyelids. The bloody old devil sitting opposite him was also expressionless: "it''s hard to say who is going to attack or be instructed by whom." "What are you doing here?" Mr. Wu Yun said indifferently. "Nonsense." "Who knows if the people from southern Chen and Eastern Jin Dynasty sneaked into the eastern Tang Dynasty and poisoned them? You deal with the envoys of those two families. If not, why do I come to you? " Mr. Wu Yun didn''t get angry, but nodded: "yes, you do use your mind to do things, your majesty put you in the Tianxian temple." The more this condescending attitude of the other party, the more unhappy the old devil was. However, he is much more energetic now. He is too lazy to argue with each other. He just looks at Mr. Wu Yun quietly without expression. "I''ll tell you what Daoyou are going to do after I get through with the Eastern Jin Dynasty and the southern Chen Dynasty." Mr. Wu Yun shook his head. The blood shadow old devil did not seem to have any fluctuation. He just nodded, then stood up and said goodbye directly. But before he could get out of the hall, someone else came in. After seeing Mr. Wu Yun and the old man of blood shadow, he should first salute: "two elders." It was Hu Ming who was the main responsible person in Tianxian hall. He acted under the orders of Mr. He and the old man of blood shadow. "What''s the matter, so urgent?" The old blood shadow frowned slightly. "Some people are outside Yunzhong County, and they want to join Chang''an." Hu Ming said in a deep voice, "he said that he made the dark son who poisoned the East Tang Dynasty." The blood shadow old devil gently picked the tip of his eyebrow. Mr. Wu Yun said with a faint smile: "interesting." Soon, the subordinates of Tianshu hall sent back the news as soon as possible, the content was the same as Hu Ming reported. Tianshu hall, which is responsible for daily affairs, also includes dealing with the outside world on the plane. The report that Mr. Wu Yun is receiving at present is actually the formal request of the other party, and finally reaches Chang''an. The old blood shadow frowned slightly. The news of his Tianxian temple was faster than that of Tianshu hall. However, the problem is that Tianxian hall has a flexible message and fast transmission speed, which should be the case. Tianshu hall is so fast, not much slower than Tianxian hall, which makes the old devil care more. "Would you like to see you together?" Mr. Wu Yun asked, "you are also the devil."At this time, the blood shadow old devil did not have any face meaning: "good." One of the most important objective reasons for his loneliness in Chang''an is that there are too few monks. But the mainstream idea, always has the worry to the evil way monk heart, guards against fear, keeps at a distance. Now there are practitioners of the devil''s way who have gone to Chang''an. It seems that their cultivation strength is not low. Of course, the old devil of blood shadow should be attracted to him for the first time. Mr. Wu Yun said calmly, "OK, I''ll let you know when you''re here." From outside Yunzhong county to the inner city of Chang''an, it takes some time even for practitioners. After Mr. Wu Yun informed the old devil of blood shadow, he came to Tianshu hall, but he saw a Confucian scholar sitting at the head of Mr. Wu Yun. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 182 Seeing the Confucian scholar, the old devil was stunned. Because the other person seems to be a Confucian practitioner, rather than practicing magic. However, the old devil looked at each other carefully and gradually saw the clue. The scholar in front of him is a devil''s road practitioner who is just like him. The level of strength should be lower than that of Wang Cong who poisoned the livestock of Luhe mountain villa before. The other side looks like Hu Mingxiu''s strength. They are all about the sixth state, and the cultivation of magic way in the state of combining orifices. "Are you still cultivating yourself for Confucianism?" Asked the old man with a frown. At this time, the Confucian scholar had already got up and saluted the old devil of blood shadow: "however, it''s just the third level of self-cultivation, which makes the elder laugh." "Concentrate on the cultivation of evil way, you may have raised a real devil." Said the old devil. "Thank you for your advice." The scholar''s tone was respectful. The practitioners of evil way are especially sensitive to each other''s realm strength compared with other realms. Confucianists can clearly feel the power of the other side when facing the old blood shadow devil. If the two sides fight, he has no confidence in connecting the old devil. However, this made Confucians eager: the rumor is true, and the blood shadow old devil has made great progress, which is probably the result of Chang''an city. "Your name is Fangqiu?" Mr. Wu Yun asked. The Confucian scholar nodded: "yes." "From where?" Mr. Wu Yun continued. "The Eastern Jin Dynasty." Fang Qiu, a Confucianist, replied: "I heard that Chang''an tolerated the practitioners of the devil''s way. I can walk in Chang''an in a fair and upright way, so I come here to take effect. I hope the two elders will accept me." With that, he solemnly saluted the blood shadow old devil and Mr. Wu Yun. "The city of Chang''an can accommodate the practitioners of the evil way, but the premise is that we should abide by the rules here." Mr. Wu Yun said, "no matter who it is." Fang Qiu said in a hurry: "I come here to serve Chang''an. Of course, only Chang''an orders follow." "Is it you who poisoned the animals of the eastern Tang Dynasty?" the old man asked Fang Qiu nodded his head: "I heard that there were demon practitioners in the eastern Tang Dynasty who poisoned the horses and animals of Luhe mountain villa under the rule of Chang''an, so I had the idea of returning them to others. It happened that I was the change of practicing black devil python, and I was good at using poison. So I chose the right place in the eastern Tang Dynasty. As long as the two elders give orders, I will immediately look for more suitable targets. " As he spoke, his voice began to falter. Because he did not see the color of approval on the faces of the two old men in front of him. The old man did not speak. Mr. Wu Yun looked at Fang Qiu quietly: "do you think you are very smart?" "I dare not." Fang Qiu said quickly. "Have you ever thought that everything you poisoned will soon be your Majesty''s?" Mr. Wu Yun said. Fang Qiu was slightly stunned. After being stunned, he quickly knelt down on one knee to Mr. Wu Yun and the old man of blood shadow: "I am sorry, your majesty, please forgive me. The younger generation is really angry at the earlier means of the eastern Tang Dynasty, so I have a heart of revenge. I have no intention of disrespect to your majesty! " "The sincerity is commendable, but the mistake is outrageous." At this time, the blood shadow old devil said slowly, "you must do a good job more attentively, in order to make atonement." Fang Qiu said in a hurry: "I understand. Thank you for your kindness. Thank you for your generosity." The old devil of blood shadow looked at Mr. Wu Yun: "this man, I want it. I will teach him the rules carefully and ask him to serve his majesty seriously." "It doesn''t matter if you give it to you." Mr. Wu Yun said, "but later." The color of the old blood shadow demon does not change: "how to say?" "This man practiced the transformation of black devil python, and its toxicity is harmful to most living creatures, but some spirit flowers and spirit grass can be used instead. We should use poison to combat poison." Mr. Wu Yun said: "since it is to atone for one''s merits, go to the medicine field to help some days, and report to your Tianxian hall later." "Your Majesty''s business is the most important thing. Since it is your Majesty''s medicine field, I have no objection." After the blood shadow old devil pondered slightly, he turned his head and looked at Fang Qiu. Fang Qiu replied, "I will obey your orders." The old man nodded: "that''s it. I''ll go first." Then he got up and left the temple. "No Mr. Wu Yun said something, and then told Fang Qiu to follow him. They came to the inner city and the first outer city. Here, there is a medicinal field specially cultivated by Zhang Dongyun. Many linghualingcao, including xuanyuanguo, are cultivated on a large scale here. With the power of the invincible City, no matter how hard it is to breed and grow, there will be no problem. However, since someone can help him at the moment, Zhang Dongyun naturally enjoys leisure."It''s for you. In addition to cultivating flowers and plants, you are also responsible for guarding." Mr. Wu Yun told Fangqiu: "later, I will order others to replace you. After the handover, you can go to the Tianxun hall and report to the blood shadow." "Please rest assured, I will take care of this place." Fang Qiu smiles: "I usually cultivate Linghua lingcao. This time, I also brought a batch of seeds to present to Chang''an." He practiced the transformation of black devil python. He was influenced by demon blood. He really had this hobby and had a good method. "Good." Mr. Wu Yun nodded and left. Fang Qiu looked back at the medicine field in front of him and took a deep breath. His favorite flavor is a mixture of earthy and medicinal aroma. He smiles, and then changes his body. He turns out to be a thick black python. The ground sounded the sound of snake scales rubbing against the soil. When the black Python swam, it quickly disappeared in the depth of the medicine field. His whole body scales open and close, there is a light black gas out. However, the black Python carefully controls its own virulence. The black gas condenses into a bunch in the air, which does not contaminate most of the linghualingcao in the field, only circling around a limited number of medicinal materials. Among them, Xuanyuan fruit tree is the most valuable fruit tree in the current medicinal field. However, under the nourishment of poisonous gas, the fruit trees not only did not wither, but became more and more lush. In particular, xuanyuanguo, whose branches have not yet fully matured, has gradually accelerated from green to mature. Under the tree, the black boa''s eyes showed humanized satisfaction and joy. The head of the snake slightly nodded, like a human nod. Zhang Dongyun of Daming Palace nodded with satisfaction. He didn''t care much about many thugs in the sixth level. Of course, because of the particularity of their practice, in some special occasions, people like Wang Cong and Fang Qiu can play a greater role than their own realm. However, compared with fighting, Zhang Dongyun is more willing to be a gardener for himself first. When Chang''an continues to expand and want to deal with the Eastern Jin Dynasty, you may as well throw Fangqiu to Tianxian hall to mix with the old blood shadow devil. In the Daming Palace, a city Lord surnamed Zhang has clearly arranged Fangqiu''s future. Soon, though, less pleasant news came. "Your Majesty, it has been found that there are Buddhist children in Hexi County who spread Buddhism and accept believers." The old devil of blood shadow reported to Zhang Dongyun: "I will leave for Hexi to find out the matter." Zhang Dongyun was a little surprised, but his face was silent: "take that little monk named Huiming with you." "Yes, your majesty." The old ghost of blood flew out as a ray of blood. In Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looks at him to leave and frowns slightly. Is it Huiming''s classmate who came to see him? ¡­¡­ At this moment, in a village of Hexi County, two monks, one old and one young, were sitting under a big tree at the entrance of the village, lecturing. The Confucianists have a beautiful heart and a beautiful mouth. Buddhist practitioners have lotus flowers with bright tongue. Both of them can make their words more convincing, affect the spirit of ordinary people, and even produce a direct hypnotic effect. A high-level Buddhist practitioner, sitting still and just lecturing, may attract all kinds of creatures around him, including people, and indulge in Buddhism. This time, the old monk chanted Buddhist scriptures at the entrance of the village, and attracted the villagers to gather under the big trees. However, the following situation was somewhat beyond his expectation. A group of rural men and women gathered to listen to him. "Go! Go! Go! We only have the Lord of Chang''an here. We don''t need any Buddha! " "Yes! When our days were bad, we didn''t see the Buddha to rescue us. Now the days are better, do you come to pick up the cheap goods? " "It''s the Lord of Chang''an who saved us from suffering, not your Buddha!" "go away, monk. Don''t recite sutras here. Be careful that the Lord of Chang''an will beat your Buddha!" The old monk was driven away. The little monk was staring at the scene. It was a scene he had never seen before. The old monk was surprised. However, he sat still and continued to recite sutras. This time, people in front of him seemed to listen. The crowd gradually quieted down, but everyone''s eyes looked a little dull. The little monk approached and gently pulled the old monk''s sleeve: "master, why didn''t he listen to you before?" The old monk stopped chanting scriptures, and his eyes were puzzled. Just now, it was he who used his own Buddhist cultivation to force his way of saying it, which almost made a group of village women quiet down in front of him. "It''s not like some people do things that affect their thinking, but they really believe in the city Lord of Chang''an."Old monk a pair of white eyebrows, slightly wrinkled: "this city Lord of Chang''an, some means." The little monk blinked and blinked: "is everyone in Chang''an like this?" "Take a walk to other places and you''ll find out." The old monk said, and left the village with the little monk. They changed villages and found a small town. But without exception, the people here completely resisted their preaching. Some bad tempered people even throw stones at monks. Only when laoheshang could keep their spirits under control could they listen quietly. "Either the king of Zhou lied, or he was cheated." The old monk looked around: "people here don''t admire Buddhism at all." "Master, what shall we do? They don''t welcome us. Shall we leave? " Asked the little monk. "Of course not." The old monk resolutely said: "so many people are addicted to suffering. How can our Buddhist disciples sit back and ignore them?" "The people here don''t feel the pain. Why should the mage force people to be difficult?" Then another voice came from afar. A young monk appeared in the city. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 183 "No way." The old monk shook his head: "the world is in the sea of suffering, only I Buddha can cross." The young monk Huiming came to the other side: "but the master of Lingguang temple?" "I''m a Dharma heart. I''m a disciple of Lingguang temple." The old monk asked, "are you a Bodhi temple or a disciple of Zhongyue temple?" Monk Huiming put his palms together: "on the origin, the disciples come from Zhongyue temple, but they are not Zhongyue Temple disciples." FA Xin old monk looked at him up and down: "no wonder he has been a layman, but it''s a pity that he has a good qualification and the pearl is covered with dust." "I don''t dare to be a monk." Hui Ming said. "I want to cross the world, how do you stay?" Asked the old monk. Huiming shook his head: "under the rule of Chang''an City, the people live and work in peace and contentment. Although they dare not say that they have reached the other side, they have at least been separated from the bitter sea." "Nonsense." Dharma Hsin old monk said: "it''s not on the other side, it''s in the sea of suffering. Only according to the guidance of Buddha, can we cross the world to the other side. The rest of them are evil and evil. They can only make people blind and fall into hell forever." "Buddha is in everyone''s heart, and everyone can become a Buddha." Monk Huiming shook his head: "the way is different, and I don''t want to argue with the master. I just want to ask the master to leave here." "You are not as good as the layman in Zhongyue temple. You have been a heresy since you were young." Instead of getting angry, he looked at Huiming with deep regret: "you don''t save the people from suffering, but you have to stop me from helping them. What''s more, you just sit and watch them sink deeper and deeper." "My Buddha is not your Buddha, master, please." Huiming made a "please" action. The old monk Faxin looked at the people in the city and nodded. He went out of town with Huiming. The little monk followed him all the way to the outside of the city. Then he heard his master say, "stop, don''t get close to me. Pay attention." "Yes, master." Little monk, stop. In the distance, old monk Faxin and Huiming stopped at a place far enough from the city. The same movements of the two people are both palms and eleven rites. As they clapped their hands together, the air between them suddenly aroused a burst of dust. "You can do it." Dharma heart old monk said. "Obedience is better than respect. Please forgive me for my impoliteness." Little monk Huiming didn''t refuse and raised his hand and clenched his fist. As soon as he punched out, he was like a Xumi mountain rushing towards the old monk FA Xin. Old monk FA Xin stood still. The golden splendor of Taoism emerged and surrounded him, forming a mountain of Xumi. Bigger than Huiming, more magnificent! Two Xumi mountains are colliding. Huiming''s one punch is useless, but his body moves backward a step. On the Xumi mountain of the old monk FA Xin, a crack appears and shakes in place. However, his body did not move. The cracks on Xumi mountain soon disappeared and recovered intact. "The cultivation is very solid, rare, rare." Dharma Hsin''s eyes were filled with regret: "it''s a pity, it''s a pity." "Please teach me." Hui Ming''s face remained unchanged and his fists came out at the same time. Between the opening and closing of his fists, it was like a handprint. Seeing the handprint, the old monk Faxin was not only slightly stunned. Xu Mi Jinshan, who protects his body, was hit by Huiming, and was immediately full of cracks! Powerful power, let his body also shake. "My Buddha is merciful!" The Dharma heart monk talks about the Buddha''s name, and the golden mountain of Xumi suddenly disappears. The golden light diffused in the air like a mist. In the mist, it seems that there is a lot of hype and lotus on the ground. Huiming''s fist seal can make the opponent''s Xumi landslide, but can''t break the golden fog. The fog is like a cloud, and it is not steady, which dissolves Huiming''s fist seal on Xumi mountain. Huiming is not surprised. The reason why he took the first move, as the old Buddhist monk said, was that he knew that his opponent had reached the eighth level of Buddhism, the realm of impermanence. The seventh state of Buddha is called Xumi. It is the willed Xumi mountain. It has infinite thoughts and infinite power. In the actual combat, Xumi mountain is shown to be an integral part of attack and defense. It is strong and powerful to attack. And the eighth state, impermanence, Xumi turns mustard seed, impermanence, no constancy, between changes, not subject to the opponent''s restraint, or restrain the opponent. At this time, the Dharma heart old monk displays the mystery of impermanence, which seems gentle, but dissolves Huiming''s Xumi great power. "The cultivation of the seventh level can show some of the mystery of immobility with Xumi''s subduing devil fist." On the contrary, he sighed: "in terms of talent, you can be more superior to me than I am. Unfortunately, you have fallen into evil ways. If you follow the right path, there will be no limit to the future!" Hui Ming said, "the master flattered me." He has been in Chang''an city these days, observing all kinds of human beings and understanding Buddhism. This is a blow that the old monk Faxin admired.However, unable to break the other party''s impermanence, Huiming took back his fists and sealed his body. Because he knew that old monk FA Xin was going to fight back. Sure enough, the light and fog in front of him swept in turn. Monk Huiming uses Xumi to subdue the devil, which shows the immovable fundamental seal. But the soft light still came to him through the seal of Hui Ming''s fist. A bodhi tree extends from the light and fog, and then a branch points to Huiming''s eyebrow. Huiming had to step back. But that Bodhi branch, but infinite extension, constantly approaching Hui Ming''s eyebrows. In the past, Huiming, a martial arts master of the eighth level, can compete with yunmo with his superior inheritance. But now, what he is facing is that he learned from Lingguang temple, which is not inferior to his Dharma mind old monk. At this time, it reflects the embarrassment of people being killed by a higher level of exit. The wisdom of tomorrow is superior to others, and its skill is more stable than Dharma mind in the same realm. Unfortunately, to some extent, "impermanence" is restraining "Xumi". With Huiming''s eyes, it''s hard for him to have a temper. The old monk Faxin steadily gained the upper hand and forced Huiming to retreat again and again. Fortunately, there was a long song from the distance, and half of the sky suddenly became hot. "Master, ziri Jiao!" Cried the little monk. "It''s not ziri Jiao, but a demon who practices the transformation of ziri Jiao." FA Xin old monk still looked at Huiming: "no wonder you are so stubborn. It turns out that you are mixed up with a group of demons." "The old thief is bald, dare to run wild in Chang''an?" A big purple sunset set in the sky. In the sun''s flame, a purple dragon stretched its body, like the rain of purple flame, and fell to the old monk Dharma. The old monk raised a hand to the sky and raised his index finger. Its index finger tip, as if turned into a green lamp. A little light gives off thousands of rays of light, which envelops all around. Under the light of Buddha''s spirit, all the purple flame like awns were smashed and exploded in the air. A path of spiritual light, even torn the sea of purple flame fire, shine on the ziri Jiao itself in the air. Ziri Jiao was startled and quickly dodged. In his great anger, he spewed out purple flame, turned into a fire wheel in the air, and smashed his opponent in the head. However, the old monk Dharma Hsin still used one move to smash the purple fire wheel. At the same time, Lingguang castrated endlessly, and continued to attack ziri Jiao. The old monk was wise and wise. He suppressed Huiming and ziri old devil with one enemy and two. Ziri Jiao roared and roared, and monk Huiming said nothing, but all of them were beaten down by the old monk FA Xin. However, just then, the old monk''s expression suddenly serious, looked up to the sky. The clouds there were suddenly stained with blood. A bloody old man, slowly fell from the middle, coldly watching the old monk FA Xin. "Are you the Lord of Chang''an?" The old monk Faxin has a solemn look. "How can you disturb my majesty?" It was the old devil of blood shadow who looked down on the old monk FA Xin, and his eyes became colder and colder: "if you dare to invade Chang''an, you don''t want to leave here today." "I don''t care if I die, but I will save thousands of creatures here from the sea of misery and avoid the evil of you demons!" Dharma''s heart is old and his voice is deep. Huiming sighed: "master, it''s your Majesty''s restraint. The magicians in Chang''an never hurt people." "It''s just a fake to deceive the world, but the fangs are only temporarily hidden." Dharma Hsin old monk was not moved. The blood shadow old devil above snorted coldly: "little monk, don''t talk nonsense, take him down!" Said, the old devil turned into a blood Phoenix, from the top of the rain of blood. The Dharma heart old monk covered the upper part with the light of the impermanent Buddha. The blood rain fell on the light and fog, and could not go down. But the blood rain congeals but does not disperse, has not been dissipated by the light fog. As soon as the old monk FA Xin''s face changed, he saw hundreds of blood threads falling from the blood Phoenix in the sky, blending with drops of blood red raindrops in the light and fog. Then, as if there were life, thousands of bloodstains kept drilling down to get through the light and fog. The impermanent light and fog of the old monk Dharma heart kept changing. He tried to dispel the blood, but it had no effect. He raised his finger a little bit again, and it was shining everywhere. All kinds of aura, like a sharp blade, cut off the blood. However, the broken blood does not dissipate, but is connected with the wings of the blood Phoenix. So the more the aura, the more blood. FA Xin old monk had no choice but to use the Bodhi branch to drive back Huiming and ziri old demons. Then the Bodhi branch went up and the top point was toward the head of blood Phoenix.Blood Phoenix hanging in the air, do not hide or flash, let the Bodhi branch stab into his head. Like bleeding, a lot of blood and water flowed from the head of the blood Phoenix. But these dirty blood did not scatter, but spread along the branches of Bodhi and slid down like living beings. The target is the Dharma heart old monk himself. The old monk looked more and more serious. He took the opportunity to break the Bodhi branch. Blood no longer spreads downward, but rises upward. Swallow up that Bodhi branch, take the other party back all the blood phoenix head. The blood and water were all recovered, and the Phoenix''s head returned to its original state, as if it had never been injured. His wings vibrated a few times, and then he saw a Bodhi branch which was broken into several pieces and assembled into a claw of a blood Phoenix. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 184 Blood Phoenix sends out a sneer, and then dive to fall. The claws, which are made up of broken Bodhi branches, directly grab the head of the Dharma heart old monk. The impermanent Buddha light on the head of the Dharma heart old monk fluctuated and seemed to be torn apart. And those thin blood, also keep down, trying to drill through the light fog. "Buddha said, boundless light." Dharma Hsin, the old monk, sings in a long voice. From the center of his two palms, there seems to be an infinite burst of light, spreading in all directions. This time, the light is not as sharp and swift as the aura. But it''s bigger, it''s tougher, it''s denser. It''s endless and pervasive. This time, the Buddha light was much softer, but he successfully isolated all the blood threads on the blood Phoenix, and blocked his feet made up of Bodhi branches. Even Huiming and ziri Jiao are pushed outward by the light. "The bright light mantra..." Huiming will recognize it: "be careful, the light will be stronger and stronger!" Sure enough, at the beginning, the light was gentle, the temperature was higher and higher, digestion of all things, the power continued to improve, and gradually more than the aura. Blood Phoenix wings down the blood of the silk, by the vast brilliance, gradually transpiration clean. "Good!" Blood shadow old devil not angry but smile: "I will fight with you!" The blood Phoenix sends out a shrill and terrible long cry, and then changes into a sea of blood, hanging in the sky. The sea of blood began to appear in the center of the vortex, non-stop rotation. In the center of the vortex, there are several broken Bodhi branches. These Bodhi branches are combined with blood and water to form a long bloody arrow. The arrow''s edge flashed dark red blood light, more and more bright. At the next moment, the blood arrow shoots down to the light ball directly below. The arrow rotates downward and rushes out of the whirlpool. It drives a large amount of blood and water to rotate with it and is driven downward. So he saw the tail end of the blood arrow drawing blood from the sea of blood. Finally, the whole sea of blood seemed to condense into a long arrow with its tail in the cloud. The blade hits the top of the ball and spins down. The endless source of blood and water at the end of the upper part continuously supplies its strength and strengthens the arrow''s edge all the time. Dharma Hsin used the great light mantra, and the light kept spreading to the outside. The light crushed the earth under his feet, forming an expanding pit. But now, the light expands and stops. The huge ball of light, shaking, as if at any time may be broken. At the top of the top where the blood arrow touched, the light was beginning to disintegrate. Blood arrow slowly downward, although slow, but unstoppable. On the surface of the light sphere, the light suddenly became much brighter. Then, the light ball began to shrink, close to the Dharma heart old monk in the center. The smaller the sphere of light is, the more concise it is, and the stronger the defense is. But the arrow continues to pierce the ball of light. After the light ball shrinks to a certain degree, the speed of blood arrow penetration is slower, but it continues to move forward. The light sphere then changed again, from a complete sphere to a hemispherical shape, which was supported on the head of the Dharma Hsin old monk, and looked like a canopy. He condensed the power of the bright mantra to the extreme, and finally stopped the blood arrow in the sky. The two sides fell into a standoff for a time. Dharma Hsin old monk was anxious in his heart. He cast the bright spell, which can''t last. But in front of this big devil, practice blood Phoenix change, vitality and endurance are extremely long. If he continues to hold on like this, it is more likely that he can''t hold on to it in the end. Just thinking of this, the Buddhist monk FA Xin found that the old devil ziri was ready to move. Now all his strength is used to fight against the bloody old devil. He can no longer strengthen the old devil ziri and Huiming. Huiming doesn''t intend to take advantage of others'' danger, but the purple sun old devil is not polite. The ziri Jiao, which was the incarnation of ziri Jiao, immediately turned into a purple light and attacked the old monk FA Xin from below. "Get out of here The blood shadow old devil drank and scolded. The purple sun old devil thought that he had not heard, and continued to attack the old monk. Dharma''s heart was helpless, so he had to summon up all his strength and break the semicircle of his head. Numerous light spots splashed to the four sides to block the attacking purple sun old devil. But the blood arrow split the light rain and continued to shoot down. The old monk Faxin snorted and his body was pierced by the blood arrow. Regardless of this, he summoned up his last strength and ran away to the distance. After his apprentice, the old monk Faxin grabbed the little monk. But after a little delay, the old devil of ziri caught up. A purple flame explodes behind the old monk FA Xin, making him stagger again. The old monk did not dare to turn back and ran all the way.The purple sun old devil is about to catch up, but he is beaten backward by the bloody old devil. "No one can afford to run away." Purple sun old devil dare not follow the blood shadow hard top. Blood shadow old devil is cold stare at him: "have you, people can''t run." Voice did not fall, there is a distant flash of green light, there is a colorful cloud flying. The old monk Faxin looks at him in despair. Yiwu and Yiwu block the way. Yunmo, the leader of Qingxia mountain villa, and the Taoist priest of forgetting the truth, are both in the same situation. In order to protect their own property, although they took refuge in Chang''an City, they did not dare to appear in public. However, as the eighth level master, there is no doubt about their strength. When the old monk FA Xin was in good condition, they were both not rivals. However, the enemy has been severely damaged by the blood shadow old devil and the purple sun old devil. Now it is not easy to escape. How can we defeat yunmo and Taoist priest Zhichen? They both made a move together. Monk FA Xin didn''t even have the chance to commit suicide. He was captured alive on the spot. Yunmo two people catch an old and a small two monks, return to the blood shadow old devil. "The blood shadow road friend, fortunately did not dishonor the life." The Taoist said. Yunmo is indifferent to the side. He is one of those people who always have prejudice against the practitioners of the evil way. All the demons in Chang''an city are cautious in their words and deeds, and have never made trouble. Therefore, yunmo can get along with them peacefully, but dealing with each other is always free. Blood shadow old devil also when cloud desert is the air, only to hold dust Taoist slightly nod: "hard." He took two bald heads from each other and said, "let''s go." After that, the Phoenix flew back to Chang''an city. Huiming sighed and followed. The Taoist priest and the cloud desert are all the same. Ziri old devil finally set out on the road and flew with his head closed. Looking forward, he is afraid that he can''t control himself, staring at the blood shadow old devil. Now the other side is stronger, there is no need to conflict with it. But when he can also learn the same level of magic skills as the "Phoenix blood book", he must settle accounts with the blood shadow old devil. After the party returned to Chang''an City, the blood shadow old devil shook hands and threw the Dharma heart master and apprentice to Mr. Wu Yun. Mr. Wu Yun looked at two monks, one old and one young. The younger one is in his teens. "It''s up to you." He threw the little monk to Huiming. Huiming was relieved. The little monk was pitiful: "elder martial brother, my master will not die?" "Your Majesty, who dominates Chang''an, is merciful. Under his rule, Mr. Wu Yun and others are seldom killed, so that the teacher''s life should not be in danger It''s just, maybe it''s going to take some pain. " Monk Huiming sighs. Hearing that the master would not die, the little monk let out a big breath, and then curiously asked, "compassion is the heart. Isn''t Buddha teaching us Buddhist disciples? Is the Lord of Chang''an also a Buddhist disciple? " Huiming gently shook his head: "anyone can have compassion, just like anyone who sees the mind clearly and gets rid of obsession is the Buddha." The little monk''s eyes were blankly: "master and Shizu, as well as martial uncle and uncle, they don''t say so." "Everyone has a different way, and everyone can be their own Buddha." Hui Mingyan said: "you are young. It''s right to respect your teachers. When you get older, you will gradually understand some of the truth." The little monk was a little confused: "Oh..." After hesitating for a while, he lowered his voice and quietly asked, "this elder martial brother, do we really need not save the people here from suffering?" "Chang''an is not a bitter sea." Huiming smiles bitterly and almost reaches out to cover the little guy''s mouth. This is the inner city of Chang''an, not as far away as Hexi county. If the big monk falls into the big one, it''s hard to predict the consequences. "Both inside and outside Chang''an, I have walked through, including the Western Zhou Dynasty in the west, the eastern Tang Dynasty in the East, and the Northern Qi Dynasty in the north of Haiou." Huiming said with emotion: "the people of Chang''an live better than those places. Of course, it doesn''t mean that it is better than other places, so there is no problem at all. Instead, the people here live and work in peace and contentment, and their families are happy and healthy. They are free from poverty and oppression. In particular, the city Lord of Chang''an loves the people. The practitioners here are strictly forbidden to bully and humiliate ordinary people, which is not seen in other places. " The little monk blinked, lowered his head and murmured in a low voice: "then why does Master always say that the people here are very bitter? Shifu and elder martial brother say something different. Someone is lying to me..." With Huiming''s ears and eyes, you can hear clearly. He was stunned and laughed: "neither of us lied to you. It''s just that we have different views on the same thing, but they are our own real ideas." The little monk''s eyes were blank again: "I don''t understand...""If you have time, I will take you to Chang''an for a walk. After you have seen it, you will have your own ideas. That is true for you." Huiming said with a smile. "Oh." The little monk nodded. "By the way, I don''t know your name yet?" Huiming asked. The little monk quickly straightened his face and folded his palms together: "I''m always looking, please give me some advice." A few years older than him, the young monk also clapped his hands together: "I am wise, I dare not teach." Huiming didn''t realize there was something wrong. But Zhang Dongyun in the Daming Palace, hearing the little monk''s Dharma, almost burst out with saliva. Of course, he knows that color is emptiness and emptiness is color, and he knows the meaning of "color" in Buddhism. But at the moment, I can''t help thinking. Mr. Wu Yun, who brought the old monk FA Xin back to the Tianxun hall, mentioned the other party to himself: "you are really a genius." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 185 FA Xin old monk was at a loss when he heard the speech, and then his eyes were firm: "evil and evil, there is no need to talk about it. I have nothing to talk about with you." Mr. Wu Yun said with a smile, "so is my husband." After that, a point is in the other side''s eyebrows. The Dharma heart old monk relies on the Buddhist monks and has profound spiritual cultivation. But now by Mr. Wu Yun''s finger, he was suddenly confused and unconscious. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun gets what he wants to know. King Zhou, ha ha Lord Zhang shakes his head and laughs. There is no big fluctuation in his heart. The relationship between the two sides seems to be ok now, and the Western Zhou Dynasty did not block Chang''an like the eastern Tang and Northern Qi dynasties. However, the two families were too close to each other. It was also normal that Chang''an rose strongly and the Western Zhou Dynasty became more and more uneasy. What''s more, even if the Western Zhou Dynasty can''t afford a single moth, Zhang Dongyun estimated that the next expansion would involve the territory of the Western Zhou Dynasty. At that time, if the king of Zhou was not willing to cede the land, there would naturally be a big conflict between the two sides. City Lord Zhang expressed regret for this, and asked the other side to do more. He was more interested in the origin of Zhang and Xiyong. After the temple was destroyed, the temple was rebuilt. In fact, it''s only a few decades of Kung Fu, far less than the 10000 year old Leiyin temple, but now it seems that it has become the climate. Along with it, there are Zhongyue temple and Bodhi temple, all of which are inherited from the former Leiyin temple. The little monk Huiming was born in Zhongyue temple. It may be a bit inaccurate to say that. He was born in Zhongyue Temple all his life, but he is not a disciple of Zhongyue temple. His master was a disciple of Zhongyue temple, but he left there in early years. Now the little monk follows his master and becomes a monk. Dharma mind masters and disciples also travel around the world, but every time they arrive, they open branches and scatter leaves for Lingguang temple. All the way to the east came to the Western Zhou Dynasty, and then was coaxed and cheated by the king of Zhou and sent to Chang''an on the ground. As a result, his bald head hit the iron plate. Zhang Dongyun doesn''t care about it. The two disciples even pray that they can save him in the dark. After finishing the Dharma mind, Zhang Dongyun continued to concentrate on his own practice. There is no need for Zhang Dongyun to worry about the legacy left by the old monk Faxin in in Hexi county. His staff will clean up the legacy and pacify the people. As he became more and more fierce, he became more and more fierce. Until one day "Bang!" In the explosion, a figure flew back and knocked down a forest. He hit a rock all the way. The next moment, the rock broke, falling rocks everywhere, dust flying. Thick cracks spread directly from the top to the bottom of the mountain. Giant trees were whistling and toppling. The man spurted blood, struggled to get up and looked up. In the distance directly opposite, the young man who had just hit him still kept his fist movement. The terrible murderous air was everywhere, which made the bystanders tremble. The more shocking truth is that there are no lack of martial arts experts who are both in the seventh state and have already condensed their murderous spirit. They were shocked to see the man who had been beaten up and crashed into the mountain. The other side''s face was unbelievable, and even his eyes were a little confused. This is very rare in Li Yi, the rebellious and overbearing Prince of Muping in the eastern Tang Dynasty. The onlookers were even more wide eyed, as if to protrude from the orbit. In the eighth level, Li Yi, who had already condensed his evil spirit, was defeated by a martial artist in the seventh level. Clearly evil spirit should be able to restrain the collapse of murderous spirit! Here, why the reverse? Everyone was at a loss. Li Yi himself is more difficult to accept the reality. He looked fiercely at his opponent, but his body was stiff. As a person who was directly targeted by the young man, he felt much stronger than the bystanders. The murderous spirit of the other party is diffuse, as if covering the surrounding mountains, and rising into the sky, roaring like a gale, and like thick clouds, covering the sky. Although injured, Li Yi, relying on the support of the Xingtian war spirit and clearly has the strength of the first World War, at this moment, his courage is exhausted and he is awed by the other side''s murderous spirit. Cold sweat covered his whole body, but his fingers were too stiff to move. Zhang Dongyun looks at Li Yi, who has lost the power of World War I, shakes his head slightly and takes back his fist. As he closed his hand, the murderous spirit disappeared. Everyone around was relieved. Li Yi finally moved. He was soft and knelt on one knee.Mr. Wu Yun, who was projecting next to Zhang Dongyun, said: "it seems that you have no chance." Li Yi gasped and looked up reluctantly. But when he came into contact with Zhang Dongyun''s eyes, he tried to say a few hard words to his mouth, but he couldn''t spit it out. "Yield." Zhang Dongyun nodded and left with Mr. Wu Yun''s projection. Back in Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun moved his neck and limbs. Li Yi, the second son of the king of Tang Dynasty, acted arrogantly in the eastern Tang Dynasty, which was neither groundless nor relied on the power of the king. The Li family of the royal family has a lot of attainments, such as the spirit of war, the four sides of the Ge, and the boxing of the king. The martial arts practitioners of the eighth level, such as Yan Xishi, the owner of Jingyue tower, Zheng Tianfeng, the head of the Zheng family, Zhang Chong, the elder of Longmen in Changan and yunmo, the leader of Qingxia mountain villa, are inferior to Li Yi in terms of personal strength. Before the rise of Chang''an City, there were only a few strong people in the Ninth level who dared to say that they would surely defeat him. Other people who can be compared with them are the son of Li Hong, Li xuannian and Li Dong of the older generation, who are also from the eighth level of the Royal Li family. Zhang Dongyun spent some energy to defeat him. The Earth Spirit skill earth heart seal resists the attack of the other side''s evil spirit to the spirit. Shanxiang''s immortal body and Zexiang''s Taiyuan refining body can resist and dispel the opponent''s attack. Under the shadow of the mirror lake hanging in the sky, it can effectively judge the changing ways of the opponent''s strength and speed. Finally, Li Yi was released successfully, and the other side couldn''t find the north. Zhang Dongyun, who successfully broke through to the seventh level, condensed his murderous spirit and achieved the goal of human slaughter, continued to practice boxing in Daming Palace. In Chang''an city below, Mr. Wu Yun left Tianshu hall and went to the outer city to review the team. Considering the judgment of the system, this time, he resolutely set up all the frames of Chang''an sixteen guards. It doesn''t matter that there are so many Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei. After the first four guards, the left and right guards, the left and right Xiaowei, the left and right military guards, the left and right Jinwu guards, the left and right prison guards, and the left and right Qianniu guards were established respectively. Most of the people here come from the soldiers of the Tang army who joined in. At the moment, they have completely removed their previous depression as captives and reappeared the image of being capable. Even their morale was better than that in the Tang army. Mr. Wu Yun looked at the small, but extremely smart team in front of him and nodded with satisfaction. If Zhang Chengzhu is satisfied, naturally some people are not satisfied. Luyang City, the capital of the eastern Tang Dynasty, can barely maintain the hustle and bustle of the past. The people in the city had limited understanding of the rebellion in Chang''an in Northwest China, and they still had full confidence in the court''s anti rebellion. But the vast majority of people at the top are not in a relaxed mood at the moment. Or it should be said that it is unprecedented heavy. A side door of the palace opened, and a carriage drove into it. Walking through the palace, people in the car did not say a word. It was not until the carriage stopped in front of a palace. His whole body was covered with windbreaker, and his face was hidden in the shadow, which was hard for outsiders to see. The man entered the palace quietly, and the carriage drove away, and the palace was quiet again. In the palace, an old man in bright yellow clothes was waiting for someone to come: "brother Xiang, long time no see." The visitor put down his windbreaker and hood, revealing a dignified and domineering old man''s face. Although he was old, he was as powerful as a lion, so he did not dare to look at him. "Brother Li." He nodded. The person who received him was Li Dong, the uncle of the Tang Dynasty. The low-key visiting old people came from the Western Chu Dynasty, and they are now Shuxiang Yue of the king of Chu. He and Li Dong are both over 100 years old, but they are strong in martial arts in the eighth level. In their early years, they did not know each other. If you really want to talk about friendship, I''m afraid it''s the same as the relationship between the Western Chu Dynasty and the eastern Tang Dynasty. But it did not prevent Xiang Yue from visiting the eastern Tang Dynasty with a secret letter from the king of Chu. "The sincerity of Western Chu can be seen when brother Xiang comes. I will be surprised when I see brother Xiang in the king." Dong, take Li Yue to other places. Xiang Yue followed him quietly: "I don''t dare to do it. I''ve already given orders from the king of Chu. I''m here to wait for the order of the king of Tang." Li Dong nodded slightly. Although he said that, when he really carried out the plan, Xiang Yue certainly acted according to circumstances. In other words, the eastern Tang Dynasty had to be the main force, and they were just the assistants. "Brother Xiang has a heart. There is a way to build a tower by accumulating sand. Water drips through the stone. What''s more, brother Xiang is such a vast desert and vast sea?" Li Dong said, leading Xiang Yue into another palace.As soon as he entered the door, Xiang Yue saw an acquaintance. Xiao Kun. A master of the eighth state of the southern Liang Dynasty. Xiang Yue dealt with Xiao Kun more frequently than with Li Dong. There was also much friction between the Western Chu Dynasty and the southern Liang Dynasty. Xiang Yue and Xiao Kun fought each other more than once on the battlefield. But now when they met, they both nodded slightly. Just as they were not friendly with each other before, they could join hands as long as they needed. Li Dong, the old prince of the eastern Tang Dynasty, once said that gathering sand into a tower, dripping water and penetrating the stone, is here. Yu is a famous master in the Tang Dynasty. Some of them had never met face to face, but had seen portraits. They knew that the people standing here were at least the eighth level cultivation. A Taoist priest sitting at the head of the Tang Dynasty is also a master of the ninth realm, the master of Qingyun temple. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 186 "Hard neck is old." The king of the Tang Dynasty spoke slowly. "I dare not." Xiang Yue, who was accustomed to martial arts, clasped hands with each other as a gift, and then presented a letter: "it''s just a letter from the king who ordered me to present it to the king of Tang." The king of Tang nodded and ordered someone to take it. Li Qiong, his ninth son, came to Xiang Yue and took the letter. Xiang Yue took a look at the other side, but he was frightened. Because he found that Li Qiong in front of him was in the same situation as him. Although the other side''s evil spirit is introverted and still weak, it is actually the eighth level of martial arts and the cultivation of guixiong. According to the relevant information of the eastern Tang Dynasty, this boy should not be 30 years old, right? The Li family in the eastern Tang Dynasty had a great young man. He was not inferior to Li Xuanxin when he was young Xiang Yue thought deeply. Li Qiong, a new breakthrough, presented letters from King Chu to his father. After seeing this, the king of Tang nodded slightly: "brother Xiang, if you have this resolution, you can achieve great things. I hope that in addition to Xiang Lao, there are more masters of Western Chu who can help us." "I hope so too. I believe the king will make arrangements." Xiang Yue said. "That''s the best." Said the king. On the other side, Xiao Kun, a master of Nanliang imperial clan, said, "I wonder if you can learn more about Chang''an City in the eastern Tang Dynasty? I know nothing about Chang''an in my dynasty, and my confidants don''t know that. It''s really hard to win. " "To be honest, I don''t know much about Chang''an." Li Qiong stood beside the king of Tang and said: "at present, only Chang''an has more than one ninth level master, but the details are not very clear." Xiang Yue and Xiao Kun frowned at the words. Both the king of Chu and the king of Liang were dissatisfied with Chang''an because of the detention of their envoys. But they have not yet the determination and motivation to go to Chang''an in person. To deal with Chang''an, Dongtang must be in the front. Otherwise, the king of Chu and the king of Liang were worried that they would be defeated by the eastern Tang Dynasty when they competed with Chang''an. Chang''an has more than one ninth level master, Xiang Yue and Xiao Kun also know. Otherwise, baixiaogu academy will not be destroyed. However, other intelligence is black, which makes Xiang Yue and Xiao Kun worry about the risks ahead. In particular, when Hong Xiao, the dean of Baima academy, has never returned and his life or death is unknown, only the king of Tang and the master of Qingyun temple are left in the East Tang Dynasty. Even though the king of Tang was powerful, he was still above Hong Xiao of Baima academy and Guan Hao of Binghuo valley. Compared with Chang''an City, the strength of the eastern Tang Dynasty is not superior. "I have made a fuss about the way to find out the truth of Chang''an." The king of Tang scanned Xiang Yue and Xiao Kun and knew what they thought. "Later, we will explore the truth first, and then we will use the army in Chang''an after we have gained something." "Oh?" Xiang Yue and Xiao Kun looked at each other and said, "please show me the king of Tang." "No hurry, just a moment." The king of Tang said, "there are still people who have not arrived." Xiang Yue and his wife frowned slightly and looked around. They saw the Tianyan Taoist who was in charge of the Qingfu palace and was also the national teacher of the eastern Tang Dynasty. See Xuanyi master Meng Shen. He saw Cheng Qing, the head of the Cheng family, who had the power of the first family in the eastern Tang Dynasty. However, Li Hong, the son of the East Tang Dynasty, and Lu Meng, the Prime Minister of the eastern Tang Dynasty, were not seen. Are you waiting for them? Just as Xiang Yue and Xiao Kun were thinking, Li Dong brought people in from outside. After him, two people entered the temple together. One of them is Gao Tianxuan, the elder brother of the king of Qi, the imperial clan master of the Northern Qi Dynasty. Seeing him, Xiang Yue nodded to himself. But when they saw another person, their looks changed slightly. It was a middle-aged man in coarse linen clothes with a sword hanging from his waist. Although the Northern Qi Dynasty was far away from Xichu and Nanliang, it did not prevent Xiang Yue and Xiao Kun from recognizing each other. Because he was the leader of wutianfeng, one of the six masters in Northern Qi Dynasty, Lin Ying, the "tianwu sword". Like the king of Qi and the king of Tang, he is a master of martial arts in the Ninth level. Although he is not a monarch of a country, it may be controversial for him to be called "sword king" as a king, but there is no problem for people of low level to call "fog king" respectfully. Wang Chong of Tang Dynasty nodded slightly: "headmaster Lin, Mr. Gao." Lin Ying, together with Gao Tianxuan, met with the king of Tang and other people in the hall. After everyone had said hello, the king of Tang no longer betrayed the truth, but directly said: "there is a demon master of unknown origin, who seems to have a grudge with Chang''an, and knows more about Chang''an''s internal affairs. Unfortunately, he left, but now I have mastered his whereabouts again. If we catch him, we may know the truth in Chang''an City, and even have a way to crack it. "When Lin Ying, Gao Tianxuan, Xiang Yue and Xiao Kun heard the speech, their eyes flashed in unison. "To be able to escape from the hands of the king of Tang shows that he is alert and has extraordinary strength." Gao Tianxuan, the Marquis of the Northern Qi Dynasty, asked: "dare to ask the king of Tang, what is the other party''s cultivation?" "At least the Ninth level." The king of Tang said: "but there are injuries in the body." Xiangyue of the Western Chu Dynasty, his sight crossed the Tang King, Lin Ying and Qingye immortal: "three, will you all do it this time?" "The way to break through Chang''an will greatly increase our chances, and we can''t let it go." Immortal green leaf said: "I would like to go with the king together." Lin Ying nodded: "in this case, Lin will also follow." Xiang Yue nodded: "in this case, the other side must not run away." Xiao Kun of Nanliang asked, "does the king of Tang have more information about this demon? How to make sure that the other party knows about Chang''an? " "Frankly speaking, I have limited knowledge of him. I can''t see through and feel him." "He is very mysterious, just like the city of Chang''an." Hearing this, all the people in the hall were lost in thought. The king continued: "I can''t guarantee that he will understand the situation in Chang''an, but this is the most reliable way at present." Xiao Kun nodded: "I would like to help the king of Tang, but where do we go to find this demon?" "Now, in Yangning County, we can start to look for him." Hearing the word "Yangning county", Lin Ying, Gao Tianxuan, Xiang Yue and Xiao Kun have a deeper understanding. They all know the location of Yangning county. Compared with the overall map of the eastern Tang Dynasty, Chang''an city is located in Longbei county. Together with Hexi County, it is the northwest of the eastern Tang Dynasty. To the east of Longbei county is Yunzhong county. South of Longbei county is Longnan county. Located in its lateral southeast, it is Qingyue county. And Qing Yue county to the southeast, is Yangning county. This place, not to mention under the eyes of Chang''an, is actually quite close. Of course, there is a good distance between the two sides. However, compared with the whole territory of the eastern Tang Dynasty, Yangning county was actually located in the northwest. If the devil mentioned by the king of Tang Dynasty is really hiding in Yangning County, it is really worthy of attention. Qingyue County, Yangning county and other places belong to the front line of the eastern Tang Dynasty against Chang''an. It''s not between the two sides. On the contrary, it should be the martial law and blockade of the eastern Tang Dynasty, which is the most strict control place. Although there is an old saying that the most dangerous place is the safest. But if the devil really wants to run, he can escape from the eastern Tang Dynasty. Why did he stay in Yangning County near Chang''an? Is it because he secretly pays attention to the trend of Chang''an City? If it is true, then seize the devil, perhaps we can really find out the reality of Chang''an. In the hall, Li Qiong, Tianyan Taoist, Meng Shen and others also knew the exact whereabouts of Yang Li for the first time. Everyone was in a good mood. "It''s already near Chang''an. In case of accidents, we need to concentrate our efforts on this trip." The king of Tang said, "it''s hard for you." All the people in the hall said, "I dare not." Under the leadership of the Tang King, Qingye Zhenren and Lin Ying, they all secretly left Luyang City, the capital of the eastern Tang Dynasty, and traveled westward to Yangning county. On the way, many people are worried about disturbing Chang''an. If there are Chang''an masters also rush to Yangning County, then the situation will be complicated. But they did not know that Zhang Dongyun had received the wind in the Daming Palace in Chang''an city. What''s more, it''s the wind that the king of Tang himself released. The other side wants the mantis to catch the cicada, and the Yellow finch is behind him. Zhang Dongyun knows it clearly. But what he cares more is the position of Yangning county. In this period of time, in order to better plan for the future, Zhang Dongyun projected Mr. Wu Yun. He has always ordered people to collect land boundary data in all directions around him. in this ancient world, this is the same as household settlement. Fortunately, the city Lord Zhang was willing to do hard work with the practitioners, so he quickly got what he wanted. Zhu heguan of Qingyue county wants to be the leader of the party. Zhang Dongyun doesn''t care much about it. Because according to his calculation, the next sixth expansion will bring in all the counties around Longbei, including Qingyue, with surplus. But there is a small problem. Calculating the distance, it is estimated that the Sixth Expansion of Yangning County in the southeast of Qingyue county can only account for a part of it. The capital of the northwest of Yangning Prefecture will be covered by invincible city. But elsewhere, it falls outside. Now we haven''t locked in the specific position of Yang Li. If he is in the northwest of Yangning County, the city master has no second words, so he will start immediately.Guard task still needs a lot of experience points to reach the standard. City Lord Zhang has put his evil eyes on all those who have not brush the task, and is ready to force their discontent and hostility in their hearts to trigger the guard mission. In terms of construction tasks, he estimated that as long as some people were added to the various teams of Chang''an 16th guards, they could almost pass the systematic judgment. At that time, for the sixth expansion, he directly put Yang Li in. But if Yang Li is not in the northwest of Yangning County, and the Sixth Expansion cover can not reach him, a year will come, Zhang Dongyun may not be able to adhere to the seventh expansion. This makes him calm a little bit, the evil eyes temporarily away from the river dragon''s gate, Chen family and other people. First determine the specific position of Yang Li While thinking, Zhang Dongyun snapped his fingers. Soon, two figures, one tall and one short, entered the hall. "Big brother, have you heard from Yang Li?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 187 The two men who entered the hall were Shen He Rong Tong Ao Kong. "Not bad." Zhang Dongyun said: "he is in Yangning county." Shen and Rong smell speech, eyebrow gently PICK: "very close, it seems that he is also concerned about us." "Big brother, where is the tortoise sun in Yangning county?" Cut his teeth. "Let twelve girls take you." Zhang Dongyun said. Aokong turned to see Shen and Rong, Shen and Rong nodded: "narrow to a certain range, it is easy to find him." She asked again, "elder brother, is the news from the East Tang Dynasty?" "That''s good, so don''t worry when you go." Zhang Dongyun said: "if what I expected is not bad, the people of the eastern Tang Dynasty have gone first." "They want to get to know us through Yang Li." Shen and Rong smile. Aokong then skimmed his lips: "it''s good to let them play ghosts, but I''ll kill Yang Li''s tortoise grandson with my own hands." "I''ll see it later." Shen and Rong said goodbye to Zhang Dongyun: "elder brother, let''s go to see the situation first." Zhang Dongyun nodded and Shen and Rong left with AO Kong. In the Daming Palace, only Zhang Dongyun was left. He was silent. At this time, Tianxian hall and Tianshu hall received a notice successively. In the territory of the original river county, there are demons making trouble, which seems to belong to the dragon. After hearing the news, Zhang Dongyun was a little surprised. Yuanhe, located in the north of Longbei County, was originally a county under the Northern Qi Dynasty and was the former sphere of influence of Binghuo valley. At the same time, Chang''an wiped out the ice and fire Valley, occupied most of their original sphere of influence, and officially stepped into the territory of the Northern Qi Dynasty. Relatively speaking, however, the most valuable place is Xihai county further north. Whether it is the refined iron ore of binghuogu or Xifeng iron, all of them are in Xihai county. It is also the focus of contention between Chang''an and the Northern Qi Dynasty. Compared with Xihai County, Yuanhe County, as the current sphere of influence of Chang''an, is already a rear area. Why is there a devil''s road practitioner making trouble here? Is it from the Northern Qi Dynasty? Zhang Dongyun was a little strange for a while. Later, more information came from Tianxian temple. The other side, it seems, is not a devil''s road practitioner who practices the change of demon blood, but a real earth dragon. A big demon. Like the practitioners of the evil way, no matter the Northern Qi Dynasty or the eastern Tang Dynasty, there are very few high-level demons. After hearing the news, Zhang Dongyun was surprised. But he quickly reflected on another thing. This is a golden opportunity. It''s a free guard experience. Last time, the blood shadow old devil and others had no choice but to take down the old monk FA Xin in Hexi county. They could not allow the old monk to cross the whole Hexi county people all the way until they entered the invincible city. Therefore, Zhang Dongyun can only watch the blood shadow old devil and others take the Dharma mind outside the invincible city. Now, it doesn''t matter. Xueying old devil was ready to go to Yuanhe County in person, but was stopped by Zhang Dongyun: "ask the children to exercise." Then, the young monk with a confused face is taken by Huiming to Yuanhe county. "Elder martial brother, what are we going to do The little monk''s face was blank. Huiming with him, body across the sky: "there is a big demon in the civil rebellion, harm the people, we go to subdue it." The little monk shrunk his neck and said, "if we can''t fight, what can we do?" "If we are not its opponent, we can try to lead it to Longbei County, and then the masters of Chang''an will help us." Huiming replied patiently. Yongse little monk relaxed: "that''s good." Then he was a little embarrassed: "elder martial brother, I have a low level of cultivation. I don''t know how much I can help." "It doesn''t matter. Your majesty and Mr. Wu Yun asked you to come with me, just to let you know more." Huiming smile: "I also will not let you easily involved in danger, rest assured." "Thank you, elder martial brother." After a little hesitation, the little monk asked, "elder martial brother, is my master OK?" Monk Huiming sighed: "he''s OK, but he''s not free. He''s in custody now." "Well, when will the master be released?" Young monk yongse asked again. Huiming hesitated a little and couldn''t bear to tell him the truth. According to the rules of Chang''an, prisoners or prisoners must work hard to atone for their sins, and sincerely repent and bow to Chang''an before they can regain their freedom. According to the stubborn degree of the old monk with Dharma mind, I''m afraid there is no hope until he dies. "I''m not sure about that either." Huiming said sadly. Yongse little monk saw the situation and blinked and didn''t ask any more. Huiming digs the subject and discusses Buddhism with him. It turns out that although the little monk doesn''t understand many of his daily principles, he is sometimes quite spiritual in his understanding of Buddhism.It''s no wonder that old monk FA Xin is so optimistic about him, but yongse has not yet enlightened. There are some passes that need to be understood by himself. Once you have a thorough understanding, you may fly into the sky at any time. It''s literally soaring. Huiming met people who had no Buddhist accomplishments before. As soon as he realized, his cultivation level rose to the fifth or even the sixth level, which could fly in the sky. Young monk yongse, it is likely to be the same in the future. But thinking of his master, Dharma Hsin old monk, Huiming has a headache. The two chatted all the way, spanning two or three thousand miles, they came to Yuanhe County step by step. When they get to the place, they have their own local Tianxian Temple people to provide them with the latest information and guide the direction. So Huiming came to the mountains with yongse. It''s freezing. The land is freezing hard. But at the moment, we can see that there are huge cracks in the ground, spreading for hundreds of meters. There was a faint heat coming from the ground. Huiming felt the sinister atmosphere and looked serious. He put down the young monk yongse and told the other party to step back: "at least the seventh level. Be careful." "Oh." The little monk nodded his head cleverly and then avoided. Huiming looked at the crack in the ground, then folded his palms together: "my Buddha is merciful." In the sky, it seems that lotus flowers appear, spiral down, fall into the gap one after another. In a short time, the ground below suddenly vibrates. Between the fireworks, the land swelled and crumbled. A black and Red Earth Dragon with no horns on its head, pokes its head out of it, and then its whole body rushes out of the ground. "It''s a ground bug." Monk Huiming knew it well. He immediately revealed Xumi Jinshan and fell down from the top, trying to suppress the land. With a long chant, the scales of the whole body opened and closed together, and endless black smoke and fire poured out together. The fireworks seem to condense into substance, and also like a mountain peak, standing against Xumi Jinshan from below. Huiming shouts the Buddha''s name and punches down, so Xumi Jinshan suddenly sinks. He wants to extinguish all the black fireworks. But at this time, the ground beetle suddenly raised his head, and his eyes were bright and bright, as if they were transformed into beams of light. And just above the sky, there was also a glimmer of light, all the way down, with the eyes of the ground bug. Huiming has a long history and is well-informed. As soon as he looked at the movements of the ground beetle, his face changed slightly and he dodged to the side. And his Xumi Jinshan is permeated by that light. This is clearly the most important aura in the cultivation of demon clan. According to the division of the demon clan by the people''s practitioners, at this time, one of the big demons reached the eighth level, and the strength of the big demon was even higher than Huiming. Although the opponent is not a real dragon, he belongs to the Dragon species, and his cultivation method is not bad. Huiming''s Zhongyue Temple inheritance, in the face of the big demon''s method, but the number of five to five, difficult to get the upper hand. At this time, the decisive role of the two sides is the cultivation and experience of the strain. The big demon is fierce. Huiming is surprised and calm again and deals with it steadily. Now, at least, it''s easier than he was against the Buddhist monk Dharma Hsin. However, if you want to defeat the other side, or even capture them alive, there is no hope. He moved his mind and attacked the vulnerable parts such as snake eye and snake letter. Huiming has always been open and aboveboard, and does not take such a sinister way. However, he is not trying to hurt the enemy at the moment. In fact, the ground beetle protects himself well against his own weak links. Huiming can''t hurt him. But such a move, let the ground extremely fire big, want to swallow Huiming alive. Huiming''s goal was achieved, and then he fought and retreated. At the same time, he made gestures to let yongse little monk return to Chang''an by himself. The little monk was obedient and left honestly. Huiming then put down his heart, and slowly entangled with the ground. He gave up his desire to win and retreated with all his heart, and the earth could not take him down in a short time. However, Huiming needed to choose the route of retreat and choose the place where there was no one to retreat. Because of the delay, Huiming was forced into danger by the ground God. The two sides stopped and gradually left the original Hejun boundary and retreated into Longbei County boundary. After a long time, the ground beetle gradually became alert and did not want to catch up. It was so distracted that Huiming hit him a little bit under his eyes, which almost blinded him. In a fury, the ground beetle sped up and rushed to Huiming. Huiming was also slightly surprised, and then he saw that the speed of the ground beetle suddenly accelerated and had already rushed to him. At this time, a pale golden light shot from the oblique rear of Huiming. The ground beetle slightly deviated from the lower head and was not hit. Huiming took the opportunity to avoid a robbery and quickly backed down. When he looked back, he saw that the young monk yongse was greatly relieved.Around the little monk''s body, there were golden flames, like the Buddha''s light burning up, gorgeous. However, the flame is rapidly dying out. Yongse little monk looked around him, but was startled by the scene he created. Huiming rushes over, grabs him and flies forward quickly together. Behind them, they were fiercely chased by the enraged ground beetles. "Elder martial brother, do you see it? I just Yongsexiaohe is a little incoherent. Huiming is not surprised: "the Buddha saves the suffering and is compassionate. Sometimes our Buddhists enter the realm of selflessness in order to save people, which may exceed their current spiritual realm." However, he did not have time to explain to yongse little monk, so he could only run forward. The angry ground bug growled and dived into the ground. Huiming looks back, is a Leng of the moment, suddenly the ground in front of me breaks open! The ground beetle, which had just penetrated into the ground, had already come in front of them and bit at two bald heads, one big and one small. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 188 Monk Huiming can''t dodge, so he can only protect yongse little monk behind him, and then unite Xumi mountain to block Longkou. Seeing that they were about to swallow them down, a black cloud appeared in the sky and fell from the sky. The black cloud turned into a huge palm, a grip on the neck of the ground hopper. The ground beetle was furious and struggling. The black demon fire and smoke kept surging. But there was a lot of black fog around the big hands. The attack of the ground beetle fell into the fog, like a bullock into the sea, and there was no trace. Its eyes unite the light of the sky. But another dark cloud, turned into a second huge palm, appeared in mid air. The thumb and index finger of this palm are pinched in the air. The aura that runs through heaven and earth is suddenly cut off by fingers. It is slightly a daze, that second hand also follows from the sky, grabs to it. After his death, he was eager to re-enter the earth, display the magic power of earth, and be familiar with thousands of miles. Seeing this, the owner of the black cloud giant hand let go of the dragon and let it rush to the ground. As a result, the Dragon went into the ground. However, the body only enters half, then can no longer continue downward. It is like an upside down, inserted in the ground, the first half of the body is difficult to move, only the second half of the body exposed to the ground. Two hind claws, one tail, and kept swinging back and forth. "Mr. Xie Wuyun, help me." Huiming put down the little monk yongse and folded his palms together. The little monk is curiously looking at the black cloud giant hand and the dragon tail on the ground. At this time, smell speech, also hastily salute to the air: "thank you for your help." "No gift." In the clouds, the old man in black appeared, nodded to the two young monks, and then waved to the ground. As a result, the earth split, and another huge palm of black cloud came out of the ground, grabbing the ground beetle from the ground. "It needs to be honed." Mr. Wu Yun looks at Huiming and yongse. "Thank you for your instruction." Huiming replied. Mr. Wu Yun nodded: "let''s go." The three returned to Chang''an. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun was interested in looking at the place. Fortunately, Huiming two people have led this head of the ground to the invincible City area, he can directly capture it. Br > < 344 in the city of meteorite capture, you can get a random access to the guardian of meteorite city. Speaking of, demon and demon, the external combat mode, there are some similarities. To a certain extent, it can be said that the cultivation of the demon blood and the manifestation of the demon body is to turn himself into a big demon in the same realm. However, there are still some differences. After the change of the practitioners of the evil way, many of their fighting ideas still rely on close friends. In this respect, they are more or less, after all, real demons, able to give full play to every feature of the body. Or it should be said that the more like the demon, the more likely the practitioners of the devil''s way to get lost. Of course, this refers to the external fighting style. When it comes to neili, the difference is even greater. As the eighth state, the old demons such as Xueying and ziri are possessed with evil spirits. As long as the ghosts are not destroyed, the changed flesh and blood bodies can be reorganized. With the help of this convenience, the practitioners of the magic road can develop corresponding tactics and play their advantages. For the real demon race, the vast majority of races, on the contrary, have no such convenience. Of course, on the contrary, such demons as blood shadow and purple sun can''t be like this one, which can connect heaven and earth and connect the whole world. We all have their own strengths. Mr. Wu Yun captured the ground squirrel and brought it back to the Tianxun hall. "I know that you can get smaller. If you don''t want to suffer, you should know better." Mr. Wu Yun stares at each other. The earth is silent. But the huge black cloud hand holding it shrinks constantly, making its bones sound. However, the ground beetle had no choice but to shrink into a shape only a few meters long. "Why do you have to catch me?" All of a sudden, the ground bug spoke. Those who don''t know, terror thinks that he is the result of the change of the devil''s road practitioners. "If you can speak, you should be different." Mr. Wu Yun said. "Language is only used for communication. You are human beings, I am Zhou, and now we are the most real appearance of each other." They refused. Mr. Wu Yun looked at him: "I''m not talking to you." Before the voice fell, the ground in front of him suddenly shook. He found himself unable to control his body. I saw the black and red dragon''s body twisted, and gradually turned into a person, sitting on the ground naked.The ground beetle didn''t care much about his naked appearance. He was just shocked and looked up at Mr. Wu Yun. It''s very common for the demon clan to change into a person and be beaten back to its original form. However, it was a shock to the man who was forced to become a human being by the other party. Especially he just couldn''t control his body. "Who is it, sir?" The ground bug couldn''t help asking. But the next moment, he was cut black by several purple thunder. "You are not qualified to ask questions." Mr. Wu Yun said indifferently, "I ask, you answer." Just as Zhang Dongyun expected, this demon is not a local product, but from afar. "Roc bird, special food dragon clan?" Mr. Wu Yun looks at each other. The ground bug nods helplessly. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun combs the memory left by the evil emperor. In those days, there was an impression of a Jinkong bird among the eleven birds After all these years, will it be the offspring of others who have grown up? Zhang Dongyun looks strange. But he just thought about it. If the ROC bird wants to seek revenge from aokong, he can''t get it. If it was not for fear of scaring several traitors, he even wanted to take the initiative to inform the other party that aokong was here. "Surrender to Chang''an, no one, no demon can be difficult for you." In the punishment hall, Mr. Wu Yun looked at the ground and said faintly. "Chang''an..." "You are the master of this city?" he said "I am, but your Majesty''s servant in front of you." Mr. Wu Yun looks calm. The meteorite was shocked again. The other side is so powerful that he is willing to be a servant? Isn''t the owner of Chang''an City The star meteorite''s heart is hot. If it was Chang''an City, it might be possible to keep him in peace. However, he soon calmed down: "I am not human, can I stay here?" "Anyone can stay as long as you abide by the rules your majesty has set for Chang''an." Mr. Wu Yun said, "but you must obey Chang''an. You must listen to the orders given to you." He looked down at the star in front of him: "any order." "You mean Riding? " Mr. Wu Yun said indifferently: "I have made it very clear that any order." The stars are silent. After a long time, his voice was a little hoarse: "I only bow to the Lord of Chang''an." "It''s not so easy to be your Majesty''s mount." Mr. Wu Yun said, "you have no bargaining power." The meteorite was silent again. "If you don''t carry people, it''s good to carry goods. If the ore is transported abroad, it''s just lack of strength." Mr. Wu Yun said and turned away. Star meteor suddenly raised his head: "I am willing to abide by all orders of Chang''an." Mr. Wu Yun turned his head and glanced at him coldly: "do you think that I have the intention to humiliate you? You don''t deserve it, but you just didn''t perform well, so your first job, as you wish The meteorite took a deep breath, and then slowly vomited out, "yes." After that, he changed back to his original form and turned into a black and red ground beetle. Next to Mr. Wu Yun, Zhang Dongyun himself appears. "Is that him?" Zhang Dongyun asked knowingly. Mr. Wu Yun nodded: "Mr. Zhang, please." Zhang Dongyun jumped up and landed on the top of the ground beetle. The body of the ground beetle seems to be stiff, and its scales open and close. But in the end, he relaxed and bowed his head slightly to show his submission. Zhang Dongyun turned his head and looked at Mr. Wu Yun: "it''s OK." "He will be at your command," he said The earth star fell silent and sighed in his heart. He can feel that this is a man whose cultivation strength is still under his control. About the sixth, seventh or so? It should be martial arts Although the heart is not willing to, but at the moment or to Zhang Dongyun to show his surrender. Even if Mr. Wu Yun left now, he would not dare to rebel. After all, he hopes to stay in Chang''an, rather than escape here. Zhang Dongyun looked down at the ground beetle below, with a smile in his mouth. He pretended, raised his head to Mr. Wu Yun and asked, "I remember you have the practice of snake snake?" Mr. Wu Yun nodded: "not bad." The eyes of the ground beetle suddenly lit up. He is not a general dragon, but mixed with the blood of the snake. For him, the best cultivation method can be real dragon or snake.However, what they are talking about is the real practice of snake, or is it the change of snake practiced by human beings? The latter is another thing for him, which is of little significance. At best, it can be used as a circumstantial reference. "Sir, you can see how he behaves. If you are satisfied with him, I will reward him with the method of snake snake cultivation and let him try to sublimate his blood." Mr. Wu Yun took a look at the meteor. The star meteorite immediately became hot in his heart. There is no doubt that the meaning of the dialect is the method used by the real snake to practice. Thinking of this, he was much more respectful and sincere. Zhang Dongyun smiles and looks at the huge ground below: "not busy at the moment, there will be time in the future." Mr. Wu Yun said, "this is natural." At the moment, the mentality of the Earth Star meteorite is also relaxed a lot, no longer entangled. "When Mr. Zhang calls you, you should obey his orders. On weekdays, you should guard the Tianxun hall here." Mr. Wu Yun ordered. "Yes," he said Although he was eager to get the cultivation method, he knew that things could not be urgent, so he had to wait patiently. Zhang Dongyun returns to the Daming Palace and smiles. Sublimate to pure blood dragon, of course. However, sublimation into a snake, he has other uses. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 189 Anyway, whether it''s a dragon or a snake, you''ve got a slightly better mount. Later, I''ll improve it a little bit. I''ll make use of it in a short time. Of course, there can be training methods. As for the blood vessels of the sublimated earth beetle, he can solve it with the power of the invincible city without practicing the Dharma. In the city, there are two kinds of rapeseed, and up to Linghua lingcao. He has treated many of them. Zhang Dongyun is very satisfied with this. At this time, good things are in pairs, and he has a sound system in his mind: [the construction of the 16th military station in Chang''an has begun to take shape, which is in line with the growing needs of Chang''an. The city master successfully completed the construction task 6.4 and got 2000 points of upgrading experience] Zhang Dongyun sat in the Daming Palace and took a long breath. Construction upgrade experience points, the total number has successfully accumulated 7600 points, more than 7000 required for upgrading. Now as long as the guard mission experience points also reach 7000, Chang''an city can successfully usher in the sixth upgrade expansion. In addition to the 700 bonus points for the meteorite, the number of training points for the current guard mission is 5300, which is still 17. Zhang Dongyun leaned back in his chair and looked up at the top of the hall. 1700 points, say more, say less. If you want an emergency dialogue, in theory, two seventh and one eighth situations are just right. At present, there are some active believers in the city. Zhang Dongyun accepted them at that time, and did not trigger the guard task. If it is really urgent, there is no way, then pick out a few to brush the task. Zhang Dongyun has no choice but to use it. But when it comes to the critical moment of life and death, if you can''t say it, you have to use it first, and then you can take care of the aftermath and regulate people''s mind. However, even when it is a matter of life and death, even this no product method will not work. Zhang Dongyun thought while turning his head to look at the side. There, like the mirror of water, reflects all kinds of scenes that Shen Herong saw with his blue sky eyes. She and aokong have arrived in Yangning county. Unfortunately, Yang Li was not found in the northwest of Yangning county. In other words, at present, even if the Sixth Expansion of invincible City, it is difficult to put Yang Li in. Zhang Dongyun regrets, can only hope in aokong, Shen and Rong two people, find Yang Li, and catch it back. Or, drive Yang Li to the north of Yangning County, and other places that may be included by the Sixth Expansion of invincible city. It''s really not good. If people let them go, they can take away the pieces of fairy trace. Zhang Dongyun looks at Shen and aokong in silence, searching in Yangning county. Qingtianyan is in the hood position of Shen Herong''s head, so his vision is basically the same as Shen''s. Zhang Dongyun felt that he was looking at Shen''s first view. She could be seen holding out a hand. And in her hand, holding a brush, the tip of the pen is guiding the direction. A drop of ink can be seen in the air about a few meters ahead of the pen, hovering and shaking. Zhang Dongyun watched quietly. In the picture, Shen Herong''s voice came: "it''s coming soon." Zhang Dongyun estimated the distance silently, which was only a few hundred miles away. He could not help but cry out in his heart. "Almost, I can smell the coquettish smell of that wolf already." Aokong''s voice also sounded, which showed a ferocious and ferocious meaning: "however, it seems that there are others besides him." Shen and Rong said: "it may be the people of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Let''s hide for a while, and don''t rush to start." "Are you sure?" Aokong was reluctant. "If you take a fall, you will gain wisdom." Shen and Rong said, and black ink appeared in front of her. Ink, covering the girl''s Petite posture. But the darkness receded before her and Zhang Dongyun, and they could see the outside again. Aokong grinned, and finally still in accordance with each other. He is easier than Shen and Rong, and directly changes the magic dragon. In addition to being good at suppressing the spirit of opponents with illusions, magic dragon itself is one of the great demons who are good at hiding their tracks. They carefully hide themselves and move on. Soon, in their field of vision, the man appeared. A large number of people in the dark Pavilion of the eastern Tang Dynasty scattered around the search. In the distance, there are several people standing on the mountain. The leader was Li Xuanxin, the king of the Tang Dynasty. Qingye Zhenren is surrounded by Xiang Yue, Xiao Kun, Li Qiong, Li Dong and others. "The people of Chang''an have not appeared yet?" The king of Tang asked. The commander of the dark Pavilion beside him was ashamed: "I''m incompetent. I haven''t found it yet."The king of Tang shook his head slightly: "they must have come." "That shows that the people who came here are highly cultivated." Said Gao Tianxuan of the Northern Qi Dynasty. Tang Wang nodded: "our careful guard is that the key to this trip is to find the devil. If there is a chance to kill people in Chang''an City, naturally it is the best. If the opportunity is not good, don''t force it. " People around him nodded slightly. At this time, someone came with a piece of paper: "king, it''s very close. It should be in that forest." Tang Wang overlooking the forest: "thank you, please, surround this forest." They all nodded in unison, and then immediately scattered, turning into shadows, surrounded the forest in the distance. The king of Tang himself took the lead and came to the forest: "Ai Qing, since I have arrived, you''d better come out to meet." His voice was peaceful, but his voice was thunderous. The trees in the forest in front of us have fallen leaves, and even the branches and trunks are really crooked. A piece of forest, even a piece of fallen. At this time, a voice came out of the woods: "since I''m gone, naturally I''m no longer your official. Please respect yourself for the words of the king of Tang." As he spoke, a dark shadow shot out of the forest and disappeared in an instant. Other people see this, most of them are chasing. Only the immortal Qingye hovering over the forest and Li Xuanxin, the king of the Tang Dynasty, remained unmoved. "If Ai Qing doesn''t like it, I''ll call it another name." At the same time when the king of Tang spoke, he flew up to the forest and said, "yu''er, do you like your father to call you so?" His tone was not impatient or impetuous, but his voice continued to explode like thunder in the forest to determine the real position of the other party. The other party is still in the forest. It was just a cover up. His voice came from the forest: "why did the king of Tang waste his breath? If I can stay in the eastern Tang Dynasty for such a long time, you should know that the radical method does not work for me. " The sound moved north of the forest. But the king of Tang, on the contrary, rushed to the southwest of the forest: "you should also know that this little trick of yours does not work for me." As he spoke, he let out a big drink. In the southwest of the forest, there seems to be an extraordinary big explosion. Countless trees were blasted in all directions. The figure of an old man appeared in it. He was as thin as firewood, and his face was changing. "It''s not your ability that you can stay in the eastern Tang Dynasty for so long, but because I give you a chance." The king of Tang appeared in front of the old man. "Be careful, king." From the sky came the voice of immortal Qingye: "the old man is in his old age, and the twilight is deep. No matter which family practices, it is most difficult to take away the old man. If this demon can succeed, he will not hurt his fragile body, which shows his excellent cultivation strength." "The Taoist priest is right. I know that this Liao is very powerful, so I invite you to help." The king of Tang said. He doesn''t mind talking to each other more nonsense. In speaking Kung Fu, Xiang Yue, Li Qiong, Cheng Qing and other people who had previously chased out have all returned and surrounded from all directions. The old man looked up at immortal Qingye, then looked down at the king of Tang. He looked calm: "there should be a warrior in the Ninth level, right? Why don''t you stay in the distance? " "People in Chang''an, who are very important to you, come to you." The five fingers of the Tang Dynasty gradually clenched his fist: "I see that you are not allies with Chang''an. What do you want in Chang''an? Or have a grudge against the Lord of Chang''an? In this case, why not join hands with me to destroy Chang''an and get what they need? " The old man said with a smile: "if you look for me, you are afraid of Chang''an and seek a way to solve it. Unfortunately, you are wrong. I don''t know much about that city." "You are also afraid of Chang''an, otherwise why stop in Yangning county and go directly?" The king of Tang gave it a tit for tat: "at least, it''s closer to Qingyue County, isn''t it?" The old man shook his head: "it''s because I don''t know the city, so I''m hesitant to go there. I really can''t help you. Goodbye." The king of Tang stopped talking and slowly raised his fist. Xiang Yue and others around him have been surrounded. In the middle of the sky, the real man of green leaves stepped on the clouds, and thunder was heard in the clouds. "I want to stay in your Eastern Tang Dynasty, so I stay here." The old man smiles: "now I want to go, so I leave." With that, he flashed into a dark shadow and flew to the distance. And the king of Tang immediately moved to the front, in the form of king of war boxing. The black shadow seems to be bumping into the king''s fist on his own initiative. In the roar of the black shadow, one is divided into five to avoid the fist of the king of Tang Dynasty. "The power of the shadow wolf?" The king of Tang did not change his face and the direction of his fist. His fist seemed to produce a suction, dragging a dark shadow that had been avoided, and bumped into his fist.With a bang, the shadow flew out with a punch from the king of Tang Dynasty and fell to the ground, turning into a huge black wolf like a bull. Black wolf spit blood, no breath, and then instantly into a pool of black blood. The other four dark shadows bypassed the king of Tang Dynasty and dodged in different directions. But in every direction, there are people blocking it. Xiangyue of the Western Chu Dynasty, in the form of a Royal gun passed down by the Xiang family dynasty, runs straight to a black shadow. The two sides collided, and Xiang Yue fell backward, but he was also forced to stop when he got the shadow. On the other side, Xiao Kun of the southern Liang Dynasty stopped another shadow with the Fu long gun of Nanliang, which is as famous as the overlord gun of Western Chu. Li Dong, the old prince of the eastern Tang Dynasty, blocked the third dark shadow. Qingfu palace teaches Taoist Tianyan, who turns the fire wheel into Xuanfu Lihuo to block the last shadow. All four of them were repulsed by the shadow. But four dark shadows were blocked. Waiting for the shadow to continue to flee, there will be countless blue thunder over the sky! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 190 Green thunder fell. Four black shadows were hit, all of them were burning and smoking. It is the master of Qingyun temple in the sky, the immortal Qingye. Real people are the ninth realm of Taoism. It is not only the name of realm, but also the honorific title. Only the Taoist Masters in the ninth state can be called "real people". Those who don''t take "Zhenren" as the title may not be lower than the Ninth level, but those who take "Zhenren" as their number must have at least the Ninth level of Taoism. Those who are lower than the Ninth level who dare to call themselves "real people" must be ridiculed and admonished by the real Taoists. In this realm, every word and deed of a Taoist practitioner is the right Dharma. The eighth level Taoist needs the yuan infant out of the body and coagulates the Dharma phase to cast the magic. The real person can do it at will, and it is more powerful and more magical. Qingye immortal hands now, covering four dark shadows at the same time. The four black shadows were all struck by lightning and caught fire. Three of them were burned to ashes. The remaining one is a huge wolf. The black wolf floated black fog, and soon put out the flame. But his four demons were broken, and the others immediately surrounded him. This huge shadow wolf is extremely fierce. As a demon master in the Ninth level, even though surrounded by Xiang Yue, Xiao Kun and other level 8 masters, he still stands still and is fierce in counterattack. If it had not been for Taoist priest Qingye''s constant care, the green thunder would have been falling, and some of the besieged people would have begun to hang their colours. The shadow wolf constantly turns into a black shadow and pours out. But under the siege, he could not escape. In the end, he fought hard to get a thunder from the real man of Qingye. After being hit by Li Dong, the old prince of the East Tang Dynasty, he finally broke out of the encirclement. But just then, a figure suddenly appeared beside him. Then, the other side punches toward the shadow wolf between the chest and abdomen. The shadow wolf was forced to take this blow, and then turned into hundreds of sword shadows to stab the opponent. The king of Tang Dynasty retreated in time to avoid the shadow wolf''s counterattack. The shadow wolf fell to the ground and rolled, bleeding from the corners of his mouth, but still fierce. "The wound I showed me before is really false." The king of Tang said indifferently, "however, it''s OK to try." By his sudden attack, the shadow Wolf fled and was forced to stop, and others surrounded again. The thunder method of immortal Qingye is even more powerful. In the shadow wolf''s eyes, a vicious green light flashed. He sprang up suddenly and turned into a black shadow. Instead, he met the thunder of Qingya immortal. Qingye immortal eyebrows gently raised. On the body of the shadow wolf, countless black shadows fly out, crisscross, avoid the green thunder, and take an arc to attack Qingye Zhenren himself. It''s an injury for injury play! He didn''t dare to bet on the real green leaf! Even though the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty and Qingyun Guan now join hands to deal with him and Chang''an, they can not change a fact. Qingye Zhenren was also the thorn in the emperor''s efforts to strengthen the centralization of royal power in the eastern Tang Dynasty. Now, or if he was injured, he would never live well in Changcheng. Even if the king of Tang didn''t take his life, he would certainly take advantage of Qingyun temple. Immortal Qingye will never work for the king of Tang, or even hurt himself. The shadow wolf is exactly right about this point, so he decisively looks for immortal Qingye to fight for his life. Seeing this, the immortal Qingye did not want to fight with him. He thundered and defended himself first. His attack reduced, the shadow wolf suddenly succeeded in breaking through from here. But in the distance, suddenly a sword light came. Sword light everywhere, a hazy, shadow wolf was disturbed by its, immediately lost in mind. The next moment, is a sword to the eyes. However, the shadow wolf has been on guard against Lin Ying, the leader of Wutian peak in the distance. At this time, the other side a sword hit, he reluctantly split the ghost again, disintegrated into two. Two magic wolves, one left and one right, let Lin Ying sword edge. But immediately, the king of Tang Dynasty waved his sword and beheaded a shadow wolf. The evil spirit of differentiation has been hit hard continuously, which has greatly damaged the vitality of the shadow wolf. Only a quick escape. But suddenly a sword came. It''s not Lin Ying who does it, but Xuan Yi, who teaches Meng Shen in charge of the sword, uses his sword technique and cuts it with his sword. The flying sword pierced through the body of the demon wolf. He stumbled, tried to escape, and was caught in a snowstorm. Gao Tianxuan, an expert in the imperial clan of the Northern Qi Dynasty, cut off the two hind legs of the shadow wolf directly. The huge shadow wolf fell forward and fell to the ground. "Your spirit is not destroyed. Don''t pretend to be dead." The king of Tang appeared in front of him and said quietly. The wolf''s body shrank, the fur faded, and finally recovered to look like a thin old man. The old man now lost his legs and was lying on the ground dying of blood.He raised his head with difficulty and looked at the king of Tang. However, there was a sneering smile. Other people around were angry and were about to go forward, but they saw that the old man''s head was crooked and he had broken his breath. "Ghost Is the ghost annihilated Old Wang Ye Li Dong was surprised. Others around were equally surprised. The immortal green leaf fell from the sky. After a moment''s careful perception, he frowned: "really dead? But it shouldn''t be. No one hurt his spirit. " "The wolf is a kind of cunning beast, so is the demon wolf of all races." "They are very good at pretending to be dead," the king said slowly After that, it was a blow down. The Ninth level martial arts master hits at will the old man''s corpse directly into a pool of mud. Violent masculine Qi and blood, even evaporated blood gas. There''s just a little dry meat left in place. People looked down at this scene, all of them were in a daze, and then looked up at the king of Tang. The king of Tang frowned, and his hand raised, and a piece of meat that had no water came to his hand. "Really dead incorrect! It''s already dead! " The king of Tang was suddenly surprised. All around looked at each other, and there was a flash of light in their minds. They all turned their heads and looked in the same direction. Previously, a dark shadow fled out of the forest. However, the king of Tang and the real man of Qingye, two masters of the ninth state, confirmed that it was the other side''s trick. The shadow wolf is still hiding in the woods. But now it turns out that the shadow wolf is a cover up. What about the shadow who just escaped? The king of Tang should chase in that direction first. Green leaf immortal and Lin Ying are the same. Xiang Yue, Xiao Kun, Gao Tianxuan and others were also in a hurry to catch up. "Pack it up and take it back to see if there are other clues." Li Qiong and the people in the dark Pavilion gave an order, and they also chased after him. The commander of the dark Pavilion quickly commanded his men to clean up a pool of corpses that had no water on the ground. Looking around, the woods where the shadow wolf hid had been completely razed. Around the land, are also cracked, everywhere deep pit, as if just experienced a major earthquake. A man in the dark pavilion was cleaning up when he suddenly found a piece of meat moving. Before he was surprised to make a sound, the shredded meat actually melted into his palm. The next moment, the man will stay. Deep in his pupils, there was a faint green flash. "What''s the matter?" The commander found one of his men suddenly squatted there motionless. "My Lord, I feel sick..." The man said with difficulty, as if he might vomit at any time. "Useless things, dead people, how many have we seen?" The commander reprimanded. The other side murmured: "I''ve never seen such a broken, so strange ah, my subordinates looked at it and thought of the meat I ate at noon..." "Stop it!" He said this, the other people also felt queasy. "Work fast. When you''re done, you can vomit wherever you like." The commander of the dark pavilion was disgusting. "Yes, yes..." Squatting people, back to all people, mouth faint smile. "You are really living more and more back, ah, so indecent, don''t you feel shame?" At this time, a voice came from the distance. In the sky, the air writhes and white clouds appear. A white dragon, like a dream, appears from it. "It was The dragon of heaven All the people in the dark Pavilion were in a daze. The commander responded: "I heard there is a magic dragon in Chang''an. Is it from Chang''an?" The squatting youth smile disappeared, slowly stood up. "When have you been so hesitant? You don''t want people to know who you really are The youth spoke lightly. All the other people around were shocked, looking at the acquaintances in front of them, and suddenly became unfamiliar. They were aware of something at the same time, and their eyes were full of fear. The youth sighed. He had a pale green light in his pupils, and then the light flew out and turned like a sword blade. All the people in the dark Pavilion all covered their necks and fell to the ground. Unreal dragon watched him move quietly. "Now we can open up and talk," he said He looked up at the magic dragon: "eleven brothers?" "Twelve Yama, two have been removed from the list, of which you are one." Magic Dragon slowly opened his mouth: "I don''t have ten brothers, you don''t have eleven brothers." The youth nodded: "I knew that I was not the only one. Thank you for confirming my conjecture." "You''re welcome." Magic Dragon said: "because you can''t see him again."The youth smiles and changes the topic: "is Chang''an City yours? Or someone else''s? You are so relieved to leave the city. It seems that you are not the only one in Chang''an. " "Go back with me, you will know." Magic Dragon said, and then stretched out a claw, grasping at the young man. As soon as the youth raised his hand, his hand turned into a huge wolf claw covered with black hair. The wolf''s paw and the dragon''s claw collided in mid air, and neither side took advantage of it. The youth coughed: "let''s reminisce about the past next time." Two people''s corner of the eye light, at the same time swept to the distant sac. There, a figure approached rapidly. It was Li Xuanxin, the king of the Tang Dynasty. "The wolf pretends to be dead The king of Tang gazed at the young man''s right hand, which turned into a giant wolf claw. Youth smile: "still did not cheat you." "I must admit that I didn''t see your weakness just now." The king of the Tang Dynasty said slowly, "just out of caution, I still want to come back and have a look." "You''re lucky, then." Young people speak. The king of Tang held a long dagger: "but you are not lucky." Youth activity: "then try it." The king of Tang rushed into the sky and said, "you and I are both enemies. How about taking down this tusk first and then discussing?" The giant white dragon lowered its head, and his tone was full of impatience: "go away!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 191 The king of Tang Dynasty had a deep city. He ignored Ao Kong''s abuse, but said calmly, "let''s compare who will take this wolf first. After taking him, I''ll see you later." Then, with a wave of his sword in his hand, he fell to the young man. Unreal dragon coldly looks at this scene, does not speak. Seeing this, the young man laughed, and then his body suddenly expanded into a huge black wolf like a hill. The green light in the black wolf''s eyes turned into two sharp swords like light and stabbed the king of Tang. "Wolf pupil cold electricity? You are not practicing the change of shadow wolf, but Sirius? " Tang Wang''s eyes also suddenly sharp up: "forget to look at the ground, that ghost in the cave, is your?" In the voice of asking, the square dagger waved and scattered the green light in front of the flying shot. The powerful king''s spirit is blessed on the long Dage, and the Tang Dynasty''s four sides seem to be invincible. But the giant Sirius, the corner of his mouth showed a very humanized sneer. He soared up, and then staring at the eyes of the Tang King, suddenly turned blood red. At the same time, there was a long howl. The king of the Tang Dynasty cried in his heart, thinking of a great magic power of Sirius: Sirius roaring moon. Sure enough, the sky immediately darkened before his eyes. There was only a bloody full moon hanging in the sky. Blood red, blood on the road like blood, from the sky to the earth flow. The king of Tang looked down and saw that there were countless small blood spots on his body, as if blood was going to seep out of his body surface. He knew that this was the magic power of the demon wolf, involving both spiritual and physical aspects. If the spirit is suppressed, then the body will be like the full moon dripping blood, blood raging all over the body. The king of Tang roared and concentrated all his will and strength to overcome the influence of the other''s magic power on himself. The blood moon disappears, and heaven and earth see light again. But without waiting for the Tang King to breathe a sigh of relief, he saw the clouds again. At this time, the magic method of the magic dragon was also aimed at him. At the same time of suppressing the spirit of the Tang King with magic method, the magic dragon looked at the Sirius coldly. The space where Sirius is located is suddenly distorted, as if it becomes a flat canvas, and then it is rubbed by people. But the next moment, the distortion disappears. Sirius opened his mouth, there is an unstable black spot in front of him, which seems to be a black hole. Then the little black spot was swallowed by the Sirius: "fight with me, you can only rely on the change of magic dragon, it''s useless." Then he turned and left. At this time, the king of Tang broke away from the illusion, and after a cold glance at the illusory dragon, he still chopped at the Sirius. Sirius didn''t hide or dodge, and he was beaten by the king of Tang. But the next moment, the king of Tang found that he was only chopping a huge wolf skin. And the black shadow flash, the desk Sirius has rushed out. The king of Tang wanted to catch up with him, but he was hindered by the magic method of magic dragon. Rao is his heart again deep, this moment also fire up. After the magic method of the magic dragon shrouded the king of Tang, his body flashed in the air and chased after Sirius. The next moment, the roar sounded. The flying white dragon turned into a gigantic ape in mid air. Black hair giant ape pounces, immediately pounces on the devil wolf body, pours to the ground. Both sides fall heavily and roll over. The wolf opened his mouth to bite, but was hit by a fist by the mountain moving demon ape! He was about to get up, and with one hand of the devil ape, he pressed the wolf''s head on the ground and could not move. "Good, but not enough." The wolf roared. Pressing on him, the mountain moving ape suddenly felt the scene changed. Blood month appears. The great ape began to bleed. The mountain moving ape roars. In terms of spirit, he is not good at it. The howling of apes gradually turned into the chant of dragons. Under the blood moon, the black haired giant ape gradually becomes a pure white giant dragon. With the sound of the Dragon singing, the blood moon suddenly disintegrates, the darkness disappears and the sun is seen again. But magic dragon a look, that day the wolf has already fled to the distance again. And in the back, a figure appeared and quickly came after him. It was the king of Tang. Magic dragon looks back is a magic method, once again trapped the king of Tang, and then chase after Sirius. But in the front, there are green thunder from the sky. The target is Sirius. At the same time, a sword light came. Qingye Zhenren and Lin Ying, two strong men in the ninth state, came here one after another. The two pupils of Sirius turn into green light, sweeping the sky, blocking all the green thunder and sword light. But with such a slight meal, magic dragon has caught up again. Both sides fight, green leaf immortal and Lin Ying can not hurt Sirius, but can distract his attention. The magic dragon has caught in front of him.The wolf was startled and dodged. But unexpectedly, a long dagger came from the rear and hit the back of his head. This time, he did not have time to replace the wolf skin, so the blood flow behind his head. However, the Sirius dodged, did not let the Tang Dynasty condense the Qi strength thorough, therefore only left a shallow wound. But the second half of the wound suddenly burst out a lot of blood. An old wound that intersects with a new wound emerges, and the wound is much worse than the new one. "Sure enough, you still have an old wound in your body, but no longer in your chest and abdomen, but in your back neck." The king of Tang said coldly. "Now, I''m no longer a threat to you. Can we join hands to deal with this dragon?" Sirius was touched by the old injury, the wound is serious, but he speaks, tone even with a smile: "I promise, you will have a surprise." The king of Tang just gave a cold look at the magic dragon, and his sight turned back to Sirius: "he is in Chang''an, and you, miss today, I don''t know if I can find you." After that, it was another attack. However, the green leaf immortal beside him and Lin Ying, the leader of Wutian peak, hesitated a little, and their eyes moved back and forth between Sirius and magic dragon. But in the end, they attack the seriously wounded Sirius. Sirius is seriously injured, and his strength is gradually fading. He can''t even split up the ghost and disintegrate his body. "I really don''t want to." He had no choice but to shake his head, and suddenly he looked up to the sky and screamed again. All of them were on guard against his Sirius Xiaoyue, but they saw a small light group suddenly appeared from the wolf''s mouth. At the sight of the brilliance, the dragon''s eyes suddenly became fierce. In the distance, Shen Herong, who was hiding to take over aokong, and Zhang Dongyun, who saw this scene through the blue sky eye in the Daming Palace, all brightened up. That''s the fairy trace fragment! Magic dragon was about to fight for it, but the light of the light group suddenly expanded. Light barrier, pushing all around, back together. Even aokong and Shen Herong could not resist. However, they seemed to see the wolf that day and looked very surprised. When the crowd retreated, they saw that the brilliance covered an area of about one kilometer. People outside can''t get through the light. What''s more, the halo spreads out and forms a vast haze in the air. Light and fog cover nearly 100 square kilometers, making people invisible. Fortunately, when aokong retreated, he came in the direction of Shen and Rong, so that the two talents were able to meet and no longer had to struggle to find out. "What''s going on?" Aokong frowned. "He inspires the power of the immortal trace fragment, but it''s not clear whether he can control it." Shen and Rong said: "however, now that Guanglan is so manic and unstable, he should not be able to refine the fragments, but just barely stimulate, and can not control." "Can he run?" Ao Kong asks simply and simply. "I can''t run." Zhang Dongyun''s voice came from the eyes of Qingtian. Under the cover of light and fog, the blue sky eye was also affected. "Now you can''t get in and he can''t come out." Zhang Dongyun said: "it''s impossible to run away. All sides are sealed." Aokong was extremely angry with a smile: "good, this tortoise sun has locked himself up. We don''t care about him. Isn''t he going to be locked up for a lifetime?" "He may not have tried to drive debris like this before, so he doesn''t know the consequences." Shen and Rong asked, "does elder brother have a way to untie this barrier?" Zhang Dongyun was slightly silent. As for the fragments of immortal trace, he sits at the core of the invincible city. Even if he is not at the scene, he can see through the eyes of the blue sky. But the problem is, it''s almost impossible. The only way is to contact it through another piece of fairy trace fragment. However, no matter Shen He Rong or AO Kong, they had lost all the pieces of immortal trace they had. The immortal trace becomes an invincible city. It can''t be changed back. It''s fixed in place and can''t be moved. Now if you have to find another piece of debris In fact, strictly speaking, it is not without. This "fragment" is Zhang Dongyun himself. As the master of the invincible City, he refined the core of immortal trace to some extent, and in turn, the core of immortal trace can also convey the mystery to him. Therefore, to some extent, the city Lord Zhang himself is a piece of "immortal trace fragment". When he contacted with the brilliance, he could eliminate it, and even summoned the fragments to betray Yang Li and put them into his arms. It means that He''s going out of town? Zhang Dongyun leaned back on the back of his chair, looked up at the top of the hall and took a deep breath. "Big brother can''t help it?"In the lake like mirror, the intermittent voice of Ao Kong came. Zhang Dongyun stopped breathing deeply and sat upright again. "There are ways." "But you can''t do it right now," he said slowly If you can''t get this piece of debris back, the invincible city will be invalid in less than a week. It''s in vain to stay. "It may be labor this time, brother. You''ve done it yourself." Shen and Rong said. "That''s not necessary." Zhang Dongyun stood up from his seat and said, "a separate body is enough." He raised his hand and the light disappeared. Then, summon the blood shadow old devil. "I want to shut down for a while." Zhang Dongyun said indifferently: "dark clouds go out to do business, the next few days in the city, you are responsible for all the daily affairs." When the old man heard the words, he was overjoyed. The joy of being a daughter-in-law for many years shocked the old devil''s heart. At this moment, he was even about to cry. Thanks to a lot of determination during this period of time, the bloody old devil didn''t lose his temper in front of the king: "please rest assured that the old slave will do a good job and live up to your Majesty''s expectations." "Good." Zhang Dongyun sent the blood shadow old devil, and then went to the heaven punishment hall to lead the head of the ground. Standing on the top of the ground beetle, looking at the direction outside the city, Zhang Dongyun took a deep breath: "go." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 192 The Earth Star meteorite carried Zhang Dongyun and flew out of Chang''an city. Out of the inner city, out of the first outer city, out of the second outer city, and then fly out of the third outer city. As he was about to fly out of Longbei County, Zhang Dongyun slightly pursed his lower lip. Further forward, they will formally leave the coverage of the invincible city system. He looked back. Normally speaking, Chang''an City has long been invisible to the naked eye. But Zhang Dongyun still has system blessing at present, so he can look back on his city. He did not take anyone with him except this one. They are all left in Longbei County by Zhang Dongyun. If there were any changes in the Northern Qi Dynasty and the Western Zhou Dynasty, they could take care of them, so that they would not be pushed to Chang''an by others. Zhang Dongyun looks back and looks forward again. In a short period of time, he and the earth fish seem to pass through an invisible barrier. There is no sense of it. Zhang Dongyun''s feeling is very different. He no longer has the feeling of commanding the vast world of millions of square kilometers from a commanding position. Now, everything has fallen back to the level of a seventh level warrior. At this time, looking back, he could not see Chang''an City and could not master what everyone in the city was doing. In my mind, I can still call up the system interface. The conspicuous countdown, which has now stopped, is temporarily fixed on "440263". Zhang Dongyun''s eyes are a little playful. After a while, he smiles slightly, and his mind is calm again. Comparatively speaking, he is not worried about the old devil of blood shadow, Taoist priest of dust and yunmo. A city Lord who was away from home was more worried about the prisoners who were still working as coolies in the city. I am leaving the city now, and the influence previously exerted in the city will not dissipate in a short time. Prisoners, even if they are reluctant to do so, still have to do their work honestly. As long as Lord Zhang can get back as soon as possible, everything will be as usual. It''s like he never left the city. "Underground." Zhang Dongyun ordered. Named Xingqiu, the Earth Dragon immediately obeyed his orders. The dragon''s head dropped and rushed down to the earth. Before the actual contact with the ground, the ground beetle, including Zhang Dongyun on the dragon''s head, was covered with a light yellow halo. When the halo touches the ground, the solid ground suddenly becomes like water. Then, with Zhang Dongyun, the ground beetle dived into the ground all the way, and galloped under the ground through the skill of earth hiding. Its speed, actually seems to be faster than the flying in the air. Zhang Dongyun nodded secretly. Practitioners of different roads have the ability to fly for a short time when they are in the fifth state. To the sixth and seventh States, even to a higher level, it is possible to fly long distances. But because of this, everyone is more alert to the air. Flying in mid air, it is easy to be detected. However, it is rare for those who are familiar with the art of earth movement. Especially in the eastern Tang Dynasty, there was almost no one. When we were on guard, it was easy to ignore our feet. Zhang Dongyun had to subdue this ground beetle and make the other party become his own mount, which was taken into account. He is in a hurry now and doesn''t want to deal with others. When confronted with the opposition, even if you can break through, it will also delay time. It is far better to find a new way with the help of the skill of earth moving. What''s more, the speed of earth flying is even faster than that of him. Zhang Dongyun nodded with satisfaction. "What''s the destination, sir?" Asked the meteorite. "In this direction." Zhang Dongyun instructed the other party to slightly adjust the direction: "about 5800 Li." "Yes, sir." After saying this, he took Zhang Dongyun to the underground. Zhang Dongyun sits cross legged on the other side''s head, quietly spitting and accepting. Living in the earth, feeling the flow of earth essence, Zhang Dongyun runs the heart seal of the earth silently, and his mind is deep. I do not know how long after, the Earth Star meteorite suddenly made a sound: "Sir, we have arrived." Zhang Dongyun opened his eyes. "But, sir, there are many people on the ground." "It''s all around here. It''s hard to get around it." "No harm." Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly. From Chang''an City, he felt that, no matter how fast the land was, it would take some time on the way. In terms of the eastern Tang Dynasty, the king of Tang will definitely dispatch troops and surround here. With the help of the earth, you can avoid the trouble on the road. But when you get to the "door", you have to open the door yourself. This is expected, Zhang Dongyun is not surprised.He said, "go up." "Yes, sir." The meteorite gave a reply and took the pair to the ground. One man and one dragon suddenly appeared, and all the Tang troops on the ground were shocked. The ground beetle is slightly a stay, eyes to the distance. There, a haze of light and fog filled the fields. From it came out bursts of mysterious atmosphere, so that the earth''s meteorite for a time some lost consciousness. "Let''s go." Zhang Dongyun''s head was slightly touched by the tip of his feet. The meteorite recovered and flew forward immediately. And around the shock of the eastern Tang army, also have to respond, quickly surrounded forward. However, before they opened their bows and arrows, the meteorite gave a cold hum. In a flash, as if there was a bomb, from the bottom of everyone''s heart. All the troops of the Tang Dynasty, including the general of the sixth frontier and a group of elite soldiers with accomplishments, trembled and frightened. A series of "clattering" sound came out, and countless people''s fingers were stiff and trembling, unable to hold their weapons, so that the weapons fell all over the ground. Snake is the master of earth fire and fear. Only invisible pressure can frighten people. Although the blood of the snake was not stupid, it also inherited the pressure. He is at least the big demon of the eighth level. The pressure is released, which is not inferior to the evil spirit of the strong martial arts in the eighth level. The highest level of martial arts in the Tang Dynasty is the sixth level of cultivation. How can it be resisted? The weapon fell to the ground without saying, someone screamed in horror, turned around and ran away. One person took the lead, and immediately countless people responded, turning around and fleeing one after another. They just wanted to leave the place as far as possible. There are people who still stay where they are, not insisting on not wanting to run away, but having already been all over the body and collapsing one after another. Even, incontinence is not in the minority. Zhang Dongyun was standing on the top of the earth''s head, no longer paying attention to the surrounding, just looking at the distant light and fog. However, suddenly there was thunder. With a slight shock, the ground beetle looked up to the side of the sky. From the light and fog, there is a thunder cloud floating over, blue thunder bursts. Under the influence of thunder, it dispelled the power of snake. Those Tang soldiers, who were all sour and soft, finally had a little strength. However, they did not dare to fight the enemy with the ground beetle. They scrambled in a hurry and ran away with both hands and feet. And in the blue thunder cloud, there is a huge dragon head protruding out and roaring at the same time. A dragon composed entirely of thunder and lightning. Facing the Thunder Dragon, his anger rose. He roared, there will be black fireworks, counter attack upward, sweeping Thunder Dragon. Thunder Dragon roars, thick lightning column falls from the sky, and meets the black fireworks. So we can see the black fire and green thunder constantly interlacing, exploding in the sky, it seems that no one can do anything about it. However, the ground beetle sneered, and a ray of light on the dragon''s head penetrated the world. Under the blessing of his aura, the black flame condenses into a line and splits the blue thunder directly to the Thunder Dragon. Leilong quickly avoid, body Zhou Qingyun is forced to split by the black line of fire. Above the clouds, the elder of Qingyun temple, Taoist Hongye, was surprised and noticed that he was more powerful than him. Although he was a Taoist expert in the eighth state who had cultivated Dharma phase, he was hard to defeat the present one. "Go and report to the leader." The red leaf Taoist said in an urgent voice. There were other elders of Qingyun temple on the cloud beside him. Seeing this, he didn''t dare to delay, so he quickly turned around and flew into the light and fog. Zhang Dongyun pointed a little bit on the top of the head of the ground beetle, and the ground beetle also flew into the light and fog. The red leaf Taoist gathered the Thunder Dragon Dharma, and subconsciously blocked it. All the thunder snakes crisscross in the air and turn into thunder net, which will cover one person and one dragon below. The ground bug spewed out fireworks and set the thunder net on fire. But the red leaf Taoist immediately set up a thunder method to block the road. He didn''t fight with the ground beetle, he just wrestled with it by various means. In the face of the Thunder Dragon Dharma, the Earth Dragon cannot destroy it with three moves and two moves. Looking at the fake dragon made by the thunder and lightning, DIHE''s heart became more and more angry: "Sir, please go ahead, I''ll solve this Taoist." Zhang Dongyun heard the speech, looked up at the top of the Thunder Dragon: "don''t be so troublesome." After that, the dragon head was trampled down by him. He himself rose straight into the sky and ran straight to the Thunder Dragon in the air. Under the control of the red leaf Taoist, the Thunder Dragon scattered thunder and lightning on the one hand, and retracted in the thunder cloud to avoid. Although the young man in front of him is covered with murderous spirit, he seems to be a martial artist in the seventh level. However, with the land nearby, the red leaf Taoist still made up his mind not to fight hard, only to delay the man''s one-stop pace. However, Zhang Dongyun punches up. The powerful Tianjie evil fist also turns the murderous spirit into thunder and Tianjie, and dispels the magic power of Hongye Taoist.Then he ran straight into the blue thunder cloud. At the same time, he raised his eyebrows. When the dragon mouth opened, there was a sudden condensation of thunder like sea light. He wanted to turn it into a pillar of light like a pillar of heaven, which directly bombarded Zhang Dongyun. When Zhang Dongyun came to the thunder cloud, his eyes flashed slightly. His whole body Qi and blood transpiration, extremely hot, but turned hard into soft, from fire into lake water. According to the book of evil emperor, the mirror lake of the water phase divine power is suspended in the sky and turns into an invisible mirror, which seems to be detached from Zhang Dongyun''s consciousness and is illusory and ethereal. No external interference. At the same time, he is not disturbed by Zhang Dongyun''s own inner emotions. The bright mirror is high and aboveboard, reflecting not only the state of the world, but also the enemy''s every move. The mirror lake is hanging in the sky, which makes Zhang Dongyun aware of the trend of the red leaf Taoist''s Thunder Dragon Dharma and the real body of the red leaf Taoist. Detect the thunder dragon mouth, thunder light condensation, will not hair. The next moment, in the moment before the thunder burst out, Zhang Dongyun had already stepped closer. It is faster than the wind, faster than the enemy''s action, half crossing and attacking, one step faster than the opponent. So thunder dragon mouth in the electric light has not yet spurted, first fried in his mouth! And Zhang Dongyun himself, has been to the red leaf Taoist body near. Red leaf Taoist''s body protection thunderbolt wall lights up. However, Zhang Dong''s Yunshan Xiangsheng immortal body and Zexiang Shengong Taiyuan refining body work at the same time. He was hard to resist the incarnation magic of Taoist Masters in the eighth state, and let the thunder explode around him. Zhang Dongyun''s body was surrounded by countless thunder lights, which turned into thunder snakes and kept moving. But Zhang Dongyun didn''t feel it. Then, one punch hit the chest of the shocked red leaf Taoist! With one punch, you can smash the remaining body protecting magic power of Taoist Hongye. The red leaf Taoist didn''t expect to find the Thunder Dragon Dharma to protect himself in a hurry. As soon as he read it, the Thunder Dragon Dharma has turned into thunder light and returned to protect his body. However, Zhang Dongyun''s left hand is raised again, and he uses the wind to cut off and shake, interrupting the process of the other party''s thunder light to protect his body. Thunder light in the air a little bit. But for this one, Zhang Dongyun hit the second right hand again! His fist, from the back of the red leaf Taoist. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 193 Red leaf Taoist looked down at Zhang Dongyun''s arm penetrating his chest, spreading an incredible color. The thunder formed by his Thunderclap wall still rages on Zhang Dongyun. But it soon faded away and reappeared the figure of Zhang Dongyun. There was no injury at all, not even a single hair was burnt. His eighth level magic can''t hurt him? Taoist Hongye admitted that he had paid a lot of attention to watch out for the attack from the ground below. However, this young warrior is really overbearing. Accurately predict the actions of opponents in a higher level without any mistakes. Light energy prediction, only eye height, if the hand is low, also useless. However, this young man can not only accurately predict the magic trend of his red leaf, but also accurately find the weak points and interrupt his magic. Moreover, he could not see the origin of each other''s exquisite martial arts. Chang''an is so mysterious The ground beetle below had intended to help, but he was also shocked. Zhang Dongyun can predict and see through the magic of Hongye Taoist, and can block the opponent''s casting, which makes him shocked. But what is even more shocking is that if we only achieve these two points, it is still not enough. At best, neither of them can do anything about it. They are invincible. However, Mr. Zhang was able to resist the thunder of the other side without any injury. At this point, the ground God dare not say that he can be 100% no problem, more or less there will be some impact, but it is impossible to hit him. But like the red leaf Taoist, he is the cultivation strength of the eighth level How did the youth in the seventh level do it? He suddenly understood why Mr. Wu Yun had such respect for the seemingly young Mr. Zhang, and even threw him to Mr. Zhang as a mount. Zhang Dongyun looks at himself smashing through the arm of the red leaf Taoist. His eyes are momentarily complicated. Before in the invincible city in charge of people''s life and death, how much or a bit of previous Blue Star game feeling. Now it''s different. It''s so strange to feel the flesh and blood of Taoist priest Hongye in his arm However, under the action of the earth''s heart seal, Zhang Dongyun''s rippling heart lake was immediately restored to the mirror, no longer touched. He pulled his arm back calmly. The body shape of the red leaf Taoist lost its strength and fell downward. Lightning and blue clouds, also scattered at the same time. Looking at the corpse of the red leaf Taoist priest from the sky, the ground beetle had a momentary impulse to open his mouth. People of high spiritual realm, or other demon clans, are great tonic delicacies for big demons. However, he did not know what Zhang Dongyun thought. Considering that Zhang Dongyun and the other party were enemies, they were also human beings, he finally restrained his impulse and watched the corpse of Taoist Hongye fall from the sky and fall into a bloody mess. Zhang Dongyun drifted down and stood on the top of the ground beetle again: "go." "Yes, sir." He immediately carried Zhang Dongyun into the vast light and fog ahead. Previously, he obeyed Zhang Dongyun''s orders because of the prestige of Chang''an City and Mr. Wu Yun, and because he wanted to get the snake training method from Chang''an. But now, he listened to Zhang Dongyun''s order, and he was more respectful. The reason is very simple. He can''t kill the red leaf Taoist in the eighth scene like Zhang Dongyun. Among them, Taoist Hongye was afraid of being attacked, so he was distracted. But it''s not the main reason. Even if Taoist Hongye is not distracted, Zhang Dongyun''s performance is too much than he expected. If he is caught off guard, he is also easy to be taken away by Zhang Dongyun with two fists. The meteorite asked himself that Zhang Dongyun couldn''t be as neat as Zhang Dongyun. In other words, if Zhang Dongyun''s opponent is not Hongye Taoist, but he, can he resist it? He was confident that he would not be defeated as quickly as Taoist Hongye. But if you want to ask him if he has the confidence not to lose to Zhang Dongyun, he can only be silent One man and one Dragon flew into the mist. The meteorite was obviously uncomfortable. Although the breath in the light and fog was very mysterious, he could not help being intoxicated. But there were so many mysteries in it that he felt uncomfortable, as if his body was about to burst. Over his head, Zhang Dongyun couldn''t help taking a deep breath. He even felt like he was back in invincible. The light and fog were vast, and the brilliance was shining, making one almost invisible. Even the keen senses of practitioners of all roads failed under the influence of light and fog. Zhang Dongyun is among them, but can have a bit of assurance. He felt two very familiar people. So he ordered the dragon to come near. With Zhang Dongyun on the ground, he flew a few miles away, and his eyes were even brighter.Zhang Dongyun can feel it. It''s close. A piece of fairy trace fragment, to him, is close at hand. He jumped off the top of the ground beetle and approached the hemispherical light curtain which was upside down on the ground. Through the fog, in front of the light curtain, there are two figures, one tall and one short. "Boss?" The tall and burly man turned his head and looked at Zhang Dongyun coming, his tone puzzled. "Well." Zhang Dongyun went to the light curtain and stood side by side with the tall one and the short one. "Boss, you have a good body." Tall Ao Kong tut praise: "Lingshi jade fetus of it?" "It''s not worth mentioning." Zhang Dongyun looks up and down at the mask in front of him. Shen He Rong, who is petite in stature and looks like a girl, asks: "is elder brother sure?" "Not bad." Zhang Dongyun said, then stretched out a hand, palm press in front of the light curtain. The next moment, the light curtain is brighter than before. The light flow of Taoism is continuously converging to Zhang Dongyun''s palm. Aokong and Shen Herong both have bright eyes. They are the ninth and the eighth, and their strength is far better than their peers. But this light curtain blocked the Tang Dynasty king, Lin Ying, Qingye Zhenren, and so on, at the same time, even the two of them could not go beyond the thunder pool. But now Zhang Dongyun, with his seventh state body, has successfully shaken the curtain of light. Not only did the hemispherical light curtain vibrate, but also the surrounding golden mist began to converge far away from the center of Zhang Dongyun''s outstretched palm. The area covered by light and fog gradually shrinks. The fog was getting lighter and lighter, and the light was getting darker and darker. Aokong and Shen Herong noticed that the huge hemispherical light shield, which was buckled upside down on the ground, began to shrink in size and shrink to the place where they were. In the light and fog, other people were also surprised by the change and quickly approached. In the hemispherical light shield, there was a young man, like a wolf, lying on the ground. Feeling the change of the light shield, he suddenly opened his eyes and turned over to sit up. "I can''t feel the immortal trace fragments..." Deep in the eyes of young people, there is an unprecedented haze. "Someone has collected my fairy trace fragments. Who is it?" Deep in the youth''s memory, several faces appeared: "if aokong has this ability, you don''t have to wait so long. There''s another one in Chang''an No, there may be more than one. " He stood up and watched the mask get smaller and smaller in one direction. Then he realized that the mask was no longer blocking out. The retracted edge of the mask went straight over him. It''s like he''s coming out of the water. The young man finally took a look at the direction of the shrinking of the mask, made a decision, turned and left in the opposite direction. As the light cover shrinks, the light fog is thin, and the master in the fog can gradually perceive the surroundings. Aokong''s eyes suddenly became sharp It''s Yang Li, the tortoise grandson! He came out of the light. " "Maybe the big brother took the pieces and changed his situation." Seeing that Zhang Dongyun''s palm was still pressed on the light curtain, Shen He Rong said, "little sister, stay here to protect the Dharma for elder brother. How about eleven elder brother chasing Yang Li?" "Well, that''s settled." Aokong immediately changed into the shape of a magic dragon. "Watch out." Zhang Dongyun spoke at this time. Shen and Rong also reminded: "eleven elder brother acts according to circumstances. If it really can''t, save yourself is the first priority. Little sister doesn''t want to be separated from you and big brother any more." "Don''t worry." The dragon in the sky for a meal, and then fly away. Zhang Dongyun continued to collect the immortal trace fragments seriously. Shen He Rong and Di Yi were at his side. Flying through the sky like a flying dragon. Soon, he noticed a flash of green light in the air. "Yang Li!" The white dragon roared and ran after him. In mid air, a huge black wolf like a small hill, with two wings of green light, is rapidly flying away from here. After perceiving the magic dragon flying behind him, the huge demon wolf said: "who is collecting the immortal trace fragments for me?" "Never yours." The Dragon roared to catch up. "I want to tell you that although he took my pieces, the pieces have helped me alleviate the injury..." At the same time, the green light wings vibrate, and the body shape of the giant demon wolf twinkles. Suddenly nine Sirius, respectively to different directions to fly away: "since my injury does not affect, how can you keep me alone?" "Where to run?" There are nine white dragons in the long whistling sound of the magic dragon. So the white dragon and the black wolf began to fight each other in heaven and earth. "You''d better worry about that side." Nine Sirius, in all directions, one after another opened their mouth: "although the king of Tang don''t know what the immortal trace fragments are, they should also see now that I have the most valuable body, which can help them break the treasure of Chang''an."What Sirius said was true. Tang Wang, Lin Ying, Qingye Zhenren and other experts of the Ninth level, although all aware of the transfer of Sirius, but they still decisively rushed to the direction of the shrinking mask. This is the biggest secret of Sirius. At the same time, it may have something to do with the secrets of Chang''an city. And now the people who affect the mask are likely to come from Chang''an. The wolf is no longer aware that all of them are important. The important thing is that people in Chang''an city should not be allowed to take away the treasures. The important thing is to take the treasure to yourself! Therefore, led by the king of Tang Dynasty, many masters rushed to the place where Zhang Dongyun and others were. And at this time, suddenly there are regiments of thick ink, appeared in the air, blocking people to go. There are people who have no time to dodge and run into the ink directly. A Ge, a sword and a thunder block the ink. Then the king of Tang, Lin Ying and Qingye Zhenren rushed down quickly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 194 "Are there any Confucian masters in Chang''an City?" The king of the Tang Dynasty and other people flashed ideas in their hearts, but they kept avoiding the ink spots all over the sky, and still rushed down to Zhang Dongyun and Shen Herong. However, Zhang Dongyun has succeeded in putting the semicircular mask on the ground into his hand with the ink that Shen and Rong have arranged in advance. In the palm of his hand, there was a little light, shining brightly. It''s a piece of fairy trace. Although far less than their own piece of immortal trace core is huge, but it reveals the mysterious breath, exactly the same. However, with Zhang Dongyun''s connection with the immortal trace core, it will take some time to refine and integrate this fragment with the click core. With this fragment, he could not build another invincible city on the spot. Therefore, Zhang Dongyun collected the light and pulled Shen and Rong together to jump on the top of the ground beetle. Then the meteorite sank downward and sank into the ground, as if into water. The ground beetle disappeared in the earth, and the attack of the king of Tang and others also fell. The ground is broken in an instant, a big pit collapses, and spreads to all around a huge crack. However, the two of Zhang Dongyun have already been carried by the DIHE, and they are not found. "It must be in the direction of Chang''an." The green leaf immortal said, the blue thunder cloud then floats to the distant place. Lin Ying, Gao Tianxuan, Xiang Yue, Xiao Kun and others all looked ugly. Zhang Dongyun and others must have rushed back to Chang''an city. But it''s underground, just like flying in the sky, and it''s not constrained by a fixed route. He wanted to go back in a big circle. It was casual. He''s fast. Others don''t know where he''s going and where to stop him? If you want to go to Chang''an City and wait for a rabbit, people are afraid that they will be attacked by Chang''an before and after. If you want to give up like this, no one is willing to, so they can only spread around and try to find the trace of the presence and absence of the ground beetle. But the king of Tang pursued in the opposite direction. Before he left, he told Li Qiong, Tianyan Taoist, Li Dong and others: "follow the people of Qingyun temple. They have the method of startling the underground. They can find the dragon." "And you, father?" Li Qiong couldn''t help asking. "In addition to pretending to be dead, the wolf also remembers revenge." Tang Wang''s head did not return: "I kill the wolf today, save the future thousand days to guard against the wolf, you follow the people of Qingyun temple, I will come later." "Yes." All the people in the eastern Tang Dynasty should say, and then follow the direction chosen by the immortal Qingye. The king of Tang flew at full speed in mid air, trying to catch up with Yang Li. After a while of chasing, he began to slow down. Because in front of him, he could see the dragon and the wolf fighting. The king of Tang carefully observed for a moment, then saw the opportunity, and then he waved the square dagger and chopped at the back of the huge demon wolf''s neck. But Sirius had been on guard against him, and immediately his figure was a flash. When the king of Tang cut down his long sword, he only hit a wolf skin. If he missed, he backed away. Then, observe quietly and look for opportunities. At the same time, he is also on guard against the magic dragon and attacks him together. The king of Tang, like a patient hunter, kept moving around the two demons. When he saw that Sirius was focusing on the opportunity to confront the dragon, he would swing his sword and aim at the old wound position of the back neck of Sirius. Aokong only displays the change of illusory Tianlong, which is not superior to the Sirius of Yang Li''s change. Now the Sirius needs to be on guard against the Tang King. With his distracted attention, the magic dragon begins to gain the upper hand. However, Bai Long''s eyes were always cold. The king of the Tang Dynasty was on guard against the Sirius, and he was also on guard against the magic dragon, so as not to give each other a chance to get angry. At the same time, he looked at the back of Sirius''s neck again. After this time, he was sure he was not a wolf skin double! But Sirius twisted his body to remove the old wound on his back neck. So the king of Tang cut down this time, but barely left a small wound on the back of Sirius. The king of the Tang Dynasty stood back and did not know. But at this time, Sirius clawed over. The king of the Tang Dynasty could not avoid it. He was so angry that he resisted the talons of Sirius in front of him. In a hurry, others were shocked to fly backward, the Long Ge in the hand could not be held any more, and was shocked to fly. In a flash, he suddenly flashed out of control. Another long shot. The master of Changge is Li Qiong, the ninth son of the Tang Dynasty! In the eighth place, he grasped the moment when the king of Tang was attacked and made the strongest move in his life. When the four sides of the sword pass by, the vigorous wind is sharp, almost condensing into an entity, as if it can cut off the mountain with one blow. At the same time, a sword light came from the sky. The target points directly at the top of the head of the Tang Dynasty, which is in coordination with Li Qiong''s sneak attack. In the distance, there is a figure of Meng Shen, a master of Xuanyi.He sat in the cloud with his eyes closed. The eighth level Taoist master''s Dharma phase has been formed, which is the mysterious mind Miao phase handed down from generation to generation. Dharma prime minister, now it is one with the flying sword. The ten meter long sword light, in the shape of a transparent entity, turns into a huge sword. Imperial sword is not a common sword of Xuanxin Yiqi, but a sword of Xuanxin! The sword point to the king of Tang Dynasty. However, at this critical moment, the king''s seemingly uncontrollable body suddenly stabilized in an instant. As if he had expected, he turned to attack Li Qiong behind him with a fist. The king''s Qi, which seemed to have been scattered by the wolf''s claws, was reunited in an instant. The domineering power of Zhanwang boxing is like a real mountain, pressing against Li Qiong. And it''s faster than Li Qiong''s Square dagger! Both sides did not change their moves. It must be Li Qiong who was beaten by the king of Tang. Li Qiong had no choice but to fight against it. The king of Tang''s fist strength, hit his long dagger, there is still a domineering power transmission, shock Li Qiong Qi and blood, vomiting blood on the spot. He was also hit by the king of Tang Dynasty, shock Long Ge out of hand, backward fly. When the king of Tang defeated Li Qiong with one hand, he fished forward with the other. Li Qiong''s long sword fell into the hands of the Tang Dynasty. The king of Tang held his hand close to ge Feng. He does not turn the Long Ge, nor change the position of his hand, so he grabs the Long Ge and raises it. All of a sudden, for example, Cai Li Qiong made a full effort to strike, and he had to cut his sharper edge into the sky. Xuanyi, the master of Meng Shen''s mysterious heart sword, has reached the top of the Tang Dynasty. But the end of the long dagger swept and held it on the huge sword. The ten meter long sword was knocked upside down. The king of the Tang Dynasty kept on attacking, but he still held the long dagger and fell to the direction of Taoist Meng. Meng Shen quickly controls the flying sword and blocks it from the middle. But at this time, another infinite force came from behind him. Raider, now under attack. Meng was deeply surprised and withdrew his sword to defend, but he was still caught off guard. He was pale, sweating and falling from the clouds. This Xuanyi leader, while summoning all his strength to control the flying sword to protect himself from the enemy''s pursuit, looked back. However, he saw the attackers who had discussed with them that they should go their separate ways and go after the old prince of the East Tang Dynasty, Li Dong, who was the real man of Qingye and Zhang Dongyun. On the other side, the king calmly turned the long dagger in his hand and held the end of his hand again. Then, Ge Feng fell to Li Qiong! Li Qiong resisted in a hurry, but how could he resist the edge of the Tang Dynasty''s four square dagger? As the blood gushed, one arm flew into the air. Li Qiong snorted miserably. His right hand covered his left shoulder, and blood gushed from the broken arm on his shoulder. Under the influence of the Tang King''s Qi, Li Qiong could not lock the blood and muscle of his wound. Even Dao Dao Qi Jin invaded his body from the wound, making him feel as if his internal organs had been cut open. Looking at the ninth emperor of Tang Dynasty, is this your choice? You are a great disappointment to me. " Li Qiong''s face was pale and he said with a sad smile, "my father''s skill is better, and I admire him. However, to disappoint you, I''d rather not. Have you ever expected me out of date? " The king of the Tang Dynasty frowned. Li Qiong took a cool breath and said with a smile: "the person you put your hope in is always the only one. Whether it''s me, my second brother, or Gao Yu''s illegitimate son, it''s just a test for elder brother. " The king of Tang kept silent for a moment, then nodded: "I originally intended to attack Chang''an. I would like to see your performance before making a final decision. However, since you have made a choice, there is nothing else to say." He noticed that Li Qiong''s eyes were sweeping towards the dragon, who was fighting with Sirius. There was disappointment in his eyes. "I wonder why you and Meng Shen are so out of control." The king of the Tang Dynasty suddenly said: "originally you took refuge in Chang''an city. I didn''t realize this before. You covered it up very well." Li Qiong''s mouth moved, as if to smile bitterly, but could not smile. When I was in Chang''an City, I came to my mind again. "Surrender, your majesty may retain some royal families if he takes over the eastern Tang Dynasty in the future." The voice of the old man in black was ethereal and indifferent: "Your Majesty''s ambition is in heaven and earth. It''s just a place of Eastern Tang Dynasty. In the future, there will be a manager in charge of this place. For example, those who have made outstanding contributions can be the manager of the Eastern Tang Dynasty." The old man''s eyes looked at Li Qiong: "if you don''t come down, you can sit on the throne of the eastern Tang Dynasty, and you won''t have a few days to enjoy. Besides, will Li Xuanxin make you a son of the world? " Li Qiong covered his broken arm wound and took a deep breath slowly. In front of my eyes, the memory disappears, leaving only the king of Tang and the two big demons fighting in the distance.Looking at the magic dragon, Li Qiong sighed. I don''t know whether it''s the devil of Chang''an city. I don''t know whether Mr. Wu Yun promised at the beginning or that Mr. Wu Yun was fooling him. Whatever it was, it was too late for him to regret. Li Qiong can only hasten to call Xuanyi''s master Meng Shen and escape together. "Give it to the old minister." Li Dong immediately caught up. Li Qiong and Meng Shen are seriously injured. Even if Li Dong is against two, he is no problem at the moment. The king of Tang, holding a long dagger, chased after Sirius and magic dragon. Without the interference of the Tang Dynasty, the Sirius immediately attacked the magic dragon. Then he swiped a shot and ran away. The magic dragon and the king of the Tang Dynasty immediately pursued them again. At the same time, Zhang Dongyun and Shen Herong returned to Chang''an city at a high speed. However, after the earth Dun went for a while, the Earth Star meteorite suddenly said, "be careful!" Before his voice fell, there were electric snakes in the soil around him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 195 "Green cloud temple''s method of startling electricity to the ground." Zhang Dongyun looks calm. He arrested more than one Taoist of Qingyun temple, and under torture, he knew Qingyun Temple quite well. "It''s going to be discovered," the meteorite said These electric snakes could not hurt him and Zhang Dongyun and Shen Herong. But as soon as he fought back, the real man of Qingya knew his location immediately. Sure enough, the next moment is a more powerful spell. The apprentices in all directions of DIHE are full of thunder. He tried to move further down. But the body suddenly shocked. Above the ground, there is a strong suction, affecting him. Because of this disturbance, the earth hiding magic power of Diyi could not be used any more and was forced to rush out of the ground. From the bottom of the earth, you can see that the sky is full of green thunder, which has turned into a sea of thunder. Thunder sea center, there are all kinds of strange lightning flash. To just to the sun in the thunder, actually gave birth to a bit of Yin cold feeling. It is the famous magic of Qingyun temple, yin and Yang thunder sea. However, it is much more terrifying than Gu Hechuan and others in the seventh state. In the thunder of just to Yang, the hidden power is revealed. The Yin and Yang thunder of mutual generation and mutual restraint converged and flowed down, and produced a little bit of black hole like force. Under the influence of this, the earth demon was disturbed by the magic power of earth escape and was forced to return to the surface. As soon as he appeared on the ground, he let out a roar. Then, a ray of light penetrates the sky and the earth, and shoots the thunder sea above. With thunder, the fury of the sea is also faintly penetrated by this line of aura. Where the aura passed, the thunder began to dissipate. "As expected, it is the big demon in the eighth state. The spirit has condensed into light and can communicate with the universe." The calm voice of Qingye immortal comes from the thunder sea. He spoke at the same time, yin and Yang thunder will rotate at home and abroad, like a millstone. With thunder as the grinding wheel, the chain of explosions will directly crush the aura of the earth cloud. The ground beetle saw the situation and roared with a serious look. Qingye Zhenren appears on the thunder cloud and looks at Zhang Dongyun and Shen Herong on the top of the ground beetle below. "Did you kill younger martial brother Hongye?" Real Qingye stares at Zhang Dongyun. Then, from Zhang Dongyun, he turned to Shen and Rong. At the beginning, he didn''t care much. He saw that the other side was just Taoist cultivation around the sixth level. But after careful observation, I feel that it is not right. Thinking of the ink that had previously blocked him and the king of the Tang Dynasty, immortal Qingye had a flash of light in his mind: "Confucianism?" Zhang Dongyun and Shen Herong at the bottom also look up at the immortal Qingye above. "It''s hard for other people to talk about Qingyun temple, but he should have something to do with laughing at me." Zhang Dongyun said. Shen and Rong nodded: "it''s a pity that eleven elder brothers are not here. Let''s try." After that, her literary talent emerged, condensed into pen, ink, paper and inkstone, the four treasures of the study: "in order to prevent extraneous affairs, brother, please go ahead and send things back." Zhang Dongyun gave a "Hmmm" sound, and then pointed his toes on the top of the ground. He was immediately carried away by the earth beetle. Shen and Rong flew up from the ground to meet the real Qingye and Qingyun audience. Green leaf immortal Yin and Yang thunder sea terror falls. Shen and Rong''s white paper flew first. Terror thunder sea, to the top of rice paper, unexpectedly quiet down, and then turned into a picture on rice paper. However, the real man Qingye did not change his face and reached for the air a little. The picture on the paper suddenly seems to be moving again. Thunder sea Yin and Yang rotation, gradually tearing the white paper. Thunder and paper, broken in all directions. But the thunder and lightning still did not disperse, turned into thunder dragons and continued to roar forward. But Qingyun audience did not expect that the broken pieces of paper, even flutter up, is a piece of paper, to a Thunder Dragon. Then hundreds of thunder dragons, once again all become pictures on paper. And this time, they can''t tear the paper out. Qingye Zhenren originally wanted to ignore Shen and Rong and go after Zhang Dongyun and Diyi first. Suddenly he saw the scene, but his face was solemn. At the same time, he also found that countless ink spots, in the sky, surrounded him and the people under the door. In contrast to previous experience, he cracked the ink with thunder, and then intended to take the opportunity to pass. However, I never thought that the ink that broke up was no longer like before, but changed from small to large, and turned into more and more ink dots, which surrounded the audience of Qingyun. She didn''t do her best before! The green leaf immortal immediately realizes this, at the same time looks more serious. Seeing more ink dots close to them, the audience of Qingyun quickly uses the thunder method to attract green thunder and wants to break the ink point.The ink can''t be broken after a little more. People''s situation is just more difficult. Seeing this, the green leaf immortal took a deep breath, and then sacrificed a two foot long jade sword. On this short sword, there are a lot of blue lightning, like sword light, shooting around. Every sword light pierces a little ink. Then, the thunder sword light turns into thunder net, encircles the ink, prevents the other party from splitting and spreading. "The Lord comes out with the green sky sword!" Seeing this, Qingyun audience were all overjoyed and relieved. Qingtian sword is the first treasure of Qingyun temple, and even has the reputation of the first magic weapon of Taoism in the eastern Tang Dynasty. It is more powerful than Lei yunruyi. Qingye immortal controls this treasure with the cultivation of Taoist ninth level immortal. The magic power of both sides encourages each other, and makes a tiger''s wings. But at this time, a flash of light brilliant brush, without warning, suddenly appeared in front of the green leaf immortal. Then, a word "Feng" appeared on the jade dagger. The next moment, the sword light on the sapphire sword began to dim. And many ink in all directions, ready to move again. Qingyun audience, all gaped. They can''t believe how, each other a small brush, random write a word, unexpectedly sealed the first treasure of Qingyun light. But wait What happened to that pen? The eighth state of Confucianism, the realm of governing the country, is much bigger than that. ¡°¡­¡­ A stroke of magic?! " Qingye Zhenren also sank in his heart: "is there really a magic stroke? No wonder, no wonder the eighth level has such a strong strength. " He gritted his teeth secretly, holding the sword in one hand, and tried to inject his own magic power to Qingtian sword to ensure that the light of the sword did not disperse. At the same time, the other hand is outlined in the air. The faint green thunder light left traces in the air and turned into a talisman. The upper half of the talisman is pure black, and the lower half is pure white, like the separation of heaven and earth. "Imperial edict!" The immortal Qingye murmured, and the black and white talisman fell on the blade of Qingtian sword, covering the word "Feng" written by Shen He Rong. The black ink handwriting is clear. But on the talisman, there are two lights, one black and one white, interweaving around the word "Feng". At the next moment, the seal of the ink character for Qingtian sword was weakened. All the audience in Qingyun were relieved. Shen and Rong saw the situation, but his eyes brightened. The mystery of Qingye Zhenren''s talisman originates from the secret magic method of Taiqing palace, the lock of heaven and earth. The other party, as expected, may have something to do with Taiqing palace and yingxiao me. Seeing the talisman, Shen Herong was more determined to capture the real man Qingye alive. She is a brilliant pen, flying up and down, so that the audience of Qingyun is left and right. Immortal Qingye can protect himself for the time being, but he can''t protect the disciples of Qingyun temple nearby. One after another, the Taoist priest of Qingyun temple had the word "Feng", or "trapped", or "prisoner" or "lock" As soon as the handwriting falls, their mana is hard to work. One by one, they fell down. Zhang Dongyun, who had already arrived in the distance, looked back and saw that the audience of Qingyun was falling down from the sky like dumplings. He shook his head with a smile, turned his head again, and touched the top of the meteor with his toes. So the body of the ground beetle went down again, ready to walk in the earth. Can not wait for him to approach the ground, suddenly a fierce and domineering evil spirit suddenly approaches. If he continues to approach the ground, he will be nailed to the ground with a shot before he can escape to the ground. Helpless, he can only avoid the opponent''s gun. When he turned his head and looked at it, he saw that he was a powerful old man like a lion. In a breath, he rushed from far to near. He had a big gun in his hand. The front of the gun broke through the air and the air was hot and twisted. It was Xiang Yue, the Royal master of Western Chu. Xiang Yue''s spear first stopped the ground beetle, then picked it up and stabbed Zhang Dongyun. I can''t. The earthworm can walk. But people must stay. The ground beetle wanted to help Zhang Dongyun, but only felt the top of his head sink. "Keep going." At the same time, Zhang Dongyun calmly watched the gun front stabbing at himself. The water phase magic skill, Jinghu hanging in the sky, has been used with invisibility. The Earth Spirit palace, the earth seal, also helps him to resist the other side''s evil spirit to the soul''s awe. Zhang Dongyun can see clearly the attack of Xiang Yue''s gun. First of all, he had the skill of cutting and supporting the enemy in the form of wind and phase, but he defeated the enemy first. Strong force, cut in the opponent''s gun.Xiang Yue''s overlord gun suddenly flashed. However, as a strong man of martial arts, Xiang Yue''s attack is faster than that of Hongye Taoist. At the same time, the king of Chu is more skillful than the royal family. It''s powerful and powerful. The power of terror is concentrated in one line and finally implemented in one point. The opponent can''t be shaken. The unique skills of the royal family of several dynasties, if the attack is fierce and overbearing, the Western Chu overlord gun can almost be called the first. In this point of advantage, the eastern Tang Dynasty sifangge and Nanliang Fulong spear are slightly inferior to it by half. Zhang Dongyun cut and shake his hand, but the opponent''s gun power has become. He did not interrupt him on the spot and killed him in the bud. The heavy front of the gun, deflected to one side. Originally aimed at Zhang Dongyun''s head, he stabbed him to the top of his shoulder. Xiang Yue''s response speed and practical experience are also superior to the Hongye Taoist. He simply changed his moves according to the situation, and the gun head fell heavily on Zhang Dongyun''s shoulder, which was about to break his shoulder blade. Zhang Dongyun beat the gun with a fist. The force of thunderous explosion vibrated along the barrel of the gun. Xiang Yue, who was called the eighth place of Wudao, also shook his hands. Zhang Dongyun raised his other hand, grabbed Xiang Yue''s gun directly, and then dragged it backward! Xiang Yue was dragged to Zhang Dongyun. It is Zhang Dongyun''s fist to greet him! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 196 Zhang Dongyun grabs Xiang Yue''s gun and drags it. At this time, the ground beetle just dived into the ground. So Xiang Yue was dragged by Zhang Dongyun to the bottom of the ground. Seeing that he was close to Zhang Dongyun and Zhang Dongyun punched him, Xiang Yue had no choice but to release his big gun. He was flying, trying to get over Zhang Dongyun and catch his gun on the other side. But Zhang Dongyun''s Mirror Lake is hanging in the sky to predict the other party''s reaction. When his fist power changed a little, Xiang Yue seemed to hit his fist on his own initiative. Xiang Yue had no choice but to raise his hand to resist Zhang Dongyun''s blow. But the powerful explosive force of Tianjie evil fist made his arms numb. Zhang Dongyun threw the gun aside with his other hand. Then, double fists. With the help of jiefuyao and tianjiexie boxing, Xiang Yue realized the feelings of Li Yi, the second son of the Tang Dynasty, in the great wall city. He fought back to fight back, Zhang Dongyun directly held the sky not bad body and Taiyuan refining body hard connection. After being hit by Xiang Yue, Zhang Dongyun felt as if nothing had happened. But on the contrary, it was Xiang yuekou spraying blood. Dark underground, the Earth Star meteorite did not say a word, only quietly forward. He is no longer worried about Zhang Dongyun. And he is very sure that he is not the opponent of this seventh level young man! On his back, Zhang Dongyun killed Xiang Yue, the old prince of Southern Chu, with one punch. Under the operation of the earth''s heart seal, Zhang Dongyun''s heart is calm. "Come a few more times, it seems nothing more." In his hand, he grasped Xiang Yue, who was already dead and flesh and blood, and shook his head slightly. Then shake hands and drop the other party from the back of the ground beetle. The body of Xiang Yue could no longer move under the ground because of the mutual magical powers of the earth fish. The corpse was immediately buried under the earth and stone. Taoist Qingye is blocked by Shen Herong. No one can stop Zhang Dongyun this time. The earth bug carried him all the way to the northwest. They left Yangning County, passed through Qingyue County, and finally arrived at the edge of Longbei County after a long underground journey of more than 5000 Li. Dihu still had no idea, but was determined to move on, hoping to get to Chang''an City, which surrounded Qinzhou Prefecture as soon as possible. But after Zhang Dongyun entered Longbei County, many of them were no longer the same. The sense of domination comes again. All his senses are expanding at a rapid rate. Everything on a million square kilometers of land is under control again. The vast world seemed to be his body and limbs. The countdown of the system started again: "4402624402, 460, 440, 260..." What makes Zhang Dongyun more concerned is that the piece of fairy trace fragment he collected began to beat like a heart. [the city master has successfully obtained a new piece of immortal trace fragment. Is it fused? ¡¿ after hearing the system prompt tone, Zhang Dongyun took a deep breath. Yes. [as you wish] the next moment, the immortal trace fragment disappears in Zhang Dongyun''s hand. In the distance of Chang''an City, only Zhang Dongyun can see the light that ordinary people can''t see. These glories spread in all directions, and then spread over the whole area of invincible city. [successful integration! ¡¿ with the sound of the system prompt, Zhang Dongyun looked at the countdown of the system and found that it had regenerated and changed: "319762453197624431976243..." [the invincible time of the system is increased by one year, which is 31536000 seconds. Accumulated previous invincible time, the current is 31976242 seconds. When the city master is in the city, the countdown will start automatically. the city Lord as like as two peas outside the city, the time is temporarily suspended until the city owner enters the city again. Zhang Dongyun left a statue of himself in the same place. He himself has returned to the main hall of the Daming Palace. Sitting on the throne again and leaning back on the back of the chair, the city Lord Zhang breathed a long sigh of relief. In the end, we succeeded. There were only five days left before, which was really breathtaking. However, how could it be only one year? Is it just a year every time? Zhang Dongyun frowned. [the new time is not fixed. It depends on the fragments of the immortal tracks. The current integration of the city Lord is relatively small. after hearing the speech, Zhang Dongyun rubbed his eyebrows: "Yang Li, you are a piece of shit!" [merge fragments, you can open new functions. Do you want to open them now? ¡¿ the system prompt tone sounded again in Zhang Dongyun''s mind. "Yes."He ordered. [the invincible city system is currently using defender random tasks. With the city becoming more and more extensive and influential, the reputation and interests of Chang''an city also need to be defended in addition to the task of guarding the city. From now on, anyone who takes the initiative to fight against Chang''an may trigger a random defense mission. The city Lord himself, his guests and subordinates can complete the task and get rewards. After listening to the system instructions, Zhang Dongyun was slightly stunned. You give me a wait, which means that people outside the city can trigger a mission if they are hostile to me? [different from the guard task, the defender task needs to be triggered passively] when Zhang Dongyun heard the speech, his old face turned a little red. That is to say, his old man''s way of fighting back by forcing the other party to resist and hostile in the city is not feasible outside the city. Only when the other party shows hostility actively, the defense task will be triggered. However, it is not impossible to think about it. For example, you can make small ones, and bring old ones In this way, the old should be regarded as active and malicious, right? While thinking, Zhang Dongyun asked, "is the hatred of the outside world against me regarded as active hostility? Can you distinguish causal motivation? " After listening to the system''s answer, Zhang Dongyun snapped his finger. There is still a lot of operating space [the task can only be triggered if the city master or the people in the city clearly know that the other party is active and malicious. ¡¿ Zhang Dongyun nodded thoughtfully. This means that if some people conspire behind the scenes, they will not trigger a defense mission until their conspiracy is exposed. "Is there a time limit for completing the task?" Zhang Dongyun continued to ask. The feature of the guard task is that it cannot be triggered repeatedly. In other words, if you don''t take the task target and give it to the other party out of the city, the task will be invalid. If the same person goes to the city next time, even if he wins, there is no reward. [capture or kill on the spot. If you run away in front of the target, the task will be invalid] Zhang Dongyun frowned at the speech. He wiped his hand in the air nearby. In front of the eyes suddenly appears like water mirror reflection. The mirror mirrors what the green eye sees. Shen Herong has knocked all the other Qingyun Taoist priests out of the sky, leaving only the Qingyun Temple leader, immortal Qingye, to support himself. "This cargo should be able to trigger the guard mission?" Zhang Dongyun points to Qingye immortal. [the task has been released, please check the city Lord] after hearing the speech, Zhang Dongyun refreshes the task list: [random defense task 6.1 - capture or kill Qingye Zhenren, the Lord of Qingyun Temple who is the enemy of Chang''an] Zhang Dongyun nodded with satisfaction, but then frowned: "what are the tasks of the king of Tang and Yang Li? This is also the one who clearly opposes Chang''an. " [there are no people in Chang''an city within a certain range. ¡¿ Zhang Dongyun patted the forehead. Do you trigger a task only when you meet face to face? He was feeling a pity when the system prompt sounded again: [random defense task 6.2 - capture or kill Li Dong, a member of the imperial clan of the eastern Tang Dynasty, who was the enemy of Chang''an. Zhang Dongyun raised his eyebrows. Why did he trigger the mission? [Li Qiong, the prince of Liaohe Prefecture of the eastern Tang Dynasty, and Xuan led Meng Shen and joined in Chang''an city. Now Li Dong is catching up with him, and the distance between them meets the trigger task conditions] after listening to the system introduction, Zhang Dongyun is stunned. Li Qiong joined Chang''an, and then took advantage of the opportunity to be changed back to work as an undercover in Dongtang. He even set up a bridge between Xuan Yi Dao and Chang''an, which led Meng Shen, the leader of Xuanyi, to show his obedience. Of course, Zhang Dongyun knows all of them. But he didn''t move the two pieces. How did Li Qiong expose them? For a moment, Zhang Dongyun did not think much about it. Since ancient times, there have been a variety of dark spots exposed, and there are many wonderful flowers. He can''t guess one by one. It''s important to protect both of them first. What''s more, take down Li Dong, who is after them! Zhang Dongyun is thinking so, through the blue sky eye, see white clouds rippling. A magic dragon appears in the place where Shen Herong and Qingye immortal fight. Qingye immortal, who was already extremely difficult, saw the magic dragon, and his heart sank to the bottom of the valley. Shen He Rong turned his head and looked at the magic dragon. The whole body of magic dragon is a violent atmosphere, as if to erupt a volcano. "Run away." He squeezed two words out of his teeth.Without waiting for Shen and Rong to open his mouth, Zhang Dongyun''s voice came out of her head in Qingtian''s eyes: "run and run." Magic Dragon shows a humanized look of shame and anger. "The eleventh younger brother took the cow''s nose, and the twelve younger sister went to find Li Qiong and Meng Shen, rescued them and captured Li Dong of the eastern Tang Dynasty." Zhang Dongyun said lightly. "Good." Shen and Rong smile and say hello to Magic Dragon: "eleven elder brother, please." "Don''t worry about it." Aokong Zheng was so angry that he immediately fell from the sky and rushed to Qingye immortal. Shen and Rong left as soon as he wanted. The immortal green leaf also wanted to go, but it was not so easy. He was immediately blocked by the magic dragon. At the moment, the master of Qingyun temple was filled with unprecedented despair. Not because aokong''s current strength is stronger than Shen and Rong. But because the immortal green leaf suddenly remembered a legend. 11¡¢ Magic way, mountain moving monkey and Magic Dragon 12¡¢ Confucianism, women And the people they have to deal with, ten, the devil way, Sirius And the Taoist priest who came to Qingyun temple first, looking for the relics of Chunyang! 9¡¢ Taoism, traitor of Chunyang palace Qingye immortal suddenly has a feeling of suffocation. Earlier that day, the wolf seemed to have the heart to hide each other''s identity, no one should expose who''s short. But now, Chang''an suddenly does not care, in fact, it means that they can easily kill. Suddenly, the immortal Qingye, regardless of the disciples of Qingyun Temple who can''t move all over the ground, turns into thunder light and runs away. He realized at the moment that all his conjectures about Chang''an were wrong. Whether he, or the king of Tang, or the people of Northern Qi, southern Liang and Western Chu, they are all wrong! Chang''an, they can''t be provoked! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 197 Unfortunately, immortal Qingye wants to escape, but aokong doesn''t give him this chance. The king of ape and dragon is now in a big fire. If Zhang Dongyun had not made it clear that he wanted him to take the other party, he would have killed the real man Qingye on the spot. Now, although the master of Qingyun temple is not dead, it can not be said that success leaves a life. At best, there is only half. Flash silver dragon''s claws, hold the Ninth level real man in his palm. Unreal dragon is not good at physical strength, but it is also the body of real dragon. Although the Dharma phase, Yuanying and flesh body of Qingye immortal are the same, they can''t bear to lose their mana, so they are pinched. As a result, the whole body bone was broken, the skin on the body was bleeding, and a Taoist robe was completely dyed dark red. With aokong''s successful capture of Qingye immortal, Zhang Dongyun in Daming Palace of Chang''an City listened to the system report happily: [the city Lord Keqing captured the Qingye immortal who was the enemy of Chang''an, completed the random defense task 6.1, and obtained 1000 upgrade experience] the city Lord Zhang chuckled. Although the trigger conditions are limited, the reward of defending task is combined with the guard task, which makes it easier for him to obtain guard experience in the future. With the 1000 points reward of Qingya immortal, he has accumulated 6300 guard experience. We are still seven hundred short of the final seven hundred, and we can reach the 7000 upgrade standard. Thinking of this, Zhang Dongyun sneered at the corner of his mouth. He looked at Li Dong, the old prince of the East Tang Dynasty, on the list of tasks. If you remember correctly, this is a warrior in the eighth level. For those who practice in the eighth level, the corresponding reward is just 700 points! Lord Zhang closed his eyes and leaned on the back of his chair and waited quietly. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Qingye is blocked, and Xiang Yue pursues and kills the people in Chang''an, but his whereabouts are unknown?" The pursuit of Yang Li failed, and Li Xuanxin, the king of the Tang Dynasty, also turned back. After hearing the other side''s description, the king of Tang frowned. The other side with the aid of a head to escape, the earth Dun line speed is not inferior to the color master fly run. Now this situation may have returned to Chang''an. What is the treasure taken away by the other party? The king of the Tang Dynasty exhaled a turbid breath: "go to the green leaf there." Since the hope of blocking Zhang Dongyun is not great, we can only try to block the magic dragon and other Chang''an masters. It is rare for the other party to stay away from Chang''an and his whereabouts are exposed. Taking the opportunity to cut off Chang''an''s wings will help to attack the city in the future. The king of Tang rushed to the place where Qingye Zhenren fought with Shen and aokong. But after arriving at the scene, in addition to a mess, no one was seen. "Is Qingye defeated? Or dead? " The king of Tang frowned. Xiao Kun, the master of Nanliang clan nearby, asked: "please let your son Li Qiong, as well as Mr. Li and Mr. Xuan, together with Mr. Meng. Let''s meet together. It''s not appropriate to disperse our strength at this time." The king of Tang said: "they have another important task at present." Xiao Kun frowned when he heard the speech: "I think it''s not appropriate to continue at the moment. We need to think about it for a long time." Tianyan Taoist said: "Xiao Jushi don''t have to say despondent words." "It''s not that Xiao raised the prestige of the other side and destroyed the morale of his family. But today, I''m afraid that the strength of Chang''an city is higher than previously expected." Xiao Kun said impolitely, "Taoist priest Tianyan, don''t you notice it?" Taoist Tianyan was silent. What Xiao Kun said, he also hesitated. The magic dragon was extremely domineering, and the king of Tang was not sure enough to win. There are also Confucianists in the other side. Although the Confucianist practitioner did not reveal the magic power of her country and the world, her ink power was not invincible to the eighth level master. Now, I don''t know how Chang''an lost. There are Qingye Zhenren and Xiang Yue in the ninth place, and the eighth one is missing. Although there are many experts in the eighth state, only the king of Tang Dynasty and Lin Ying, the leader of wutianfeng, are left in the ninth state. Compared with Chang''an, there are no advantages. What''s more, this is not yet considered as the left behind experts in Chang''an City, who may come out of the city to support. Xiao Kun didn''t believe that Chang''an City really poured out. He deeply suspected that there was a master of the Ninth level in Chang''an. Even, there may be people higher than the Ninth level! This can explain why all the people who attack Chang''an are completely destroyed, and Chang''an can wipe out the ice and fire valley. "Let''s meet with leader Lin first. We''ll see you later and act accordingly." At this time, the king of Tang said, "if I gather the enemy to disperse, I can take the opportunity to cut off Chang''an masters. If I gather the enemy together, I will also have the power to fight, so as not to fall into a situation where the enemy and I are few." Xiao Kun took a deep breath: "the king of Tang is right." They went on the road together to find Lin Ying and Gao Tianxuan of the Northern Qi Dynasty. After searching for some time, the two groups met successfully."The enemy is clear and we are not in a position to fight again." Qi Wang''s brother Gao Tianxuan said as soon as he met. Lin Ying was silent beside her. He was worried about Chen Xingwen, Wang Ning and others trapped in Chang''an. The hope of coming to the eastern Tang Dynasty is to capture the important figures in Chang''an City and exchange hostages with Chang''an. Emotionally, he didn''t want to give up. But reason told him that Gao Tianxuan was right. The king of Tang said: "I have ordered people to search around for information soon." While a group of people were talking, a Tang army sentry came to report: "report to the king, the old prince is fighting against Chang''an masters in Liuquan mountain, which is at the junction of Qingyue county and Yangning county." Li Qiong and Meng Shen would flee to Chang''an, which was expected by the Tang Dynasty. As for the Xuanyi Mountain Gate, we need them to escape today''s disaster. "How many people are there?" The king of Tang asked. "The fighting between the two sides is too fierce, and the scouts dare not get close to it. But it seems that the war will be fought again with one scholar and one military force." The Scout replied. The king of Tang nodded and then looked at the others: "the chance is rare." "It could be a trap." North Qi Gao Tian Xuan said in a deep voice. "I''m in front of you. When we arrive, we''ll act according to circumstances." The king of Tang said: "if there is any accident, I will come to the palace, at least, take over Uncle Wang''s evacuation." "If you don''t go, you need to unite. Otherwise, it''s really dangerous. No one can escape." "I will fight with you," Lin said The king of the Tang Dynasty nodded: "there is leader Laolin." Everyone should start together. When I arrived at Liuquan mountain, I saw a refined middle-aged man who was searching. It was Cheng Qing, the head of the Cheng family. When they saw him, they were all slightly stunned. Seeing this, Cheng Qing opened his mouth and explained, "the other party should be a great scholar in the ninth state. Mr. Li is afraid that..." The king of the Tang Dynasty didn''t speak. He investigated the scene environment. "I''m sorry about what happened to Mr. Li, but we can''t go any further," Gao said Although there is no one around, but everyone''s eyes are full of color. The king of the Tang Dynasty did not speak. He turned his head and looked across the faces of the people. Finally, he stopped at Xiao Kun of Nanliang. Xiao Kun seemed to be looking down at something. Other people also turned to look at him: "brother Xiao, what''s the matter?" "Do you feel there is a sense of deja vu in what you see today?" Rather than asking other people, Xiao Kun seemed to be talking to himself. All the people were stunned. "Two magic masters, one cultivates the change of Sirius, one cultivates the change of magic dragon, and another master of Confucianism, whose magical powers are unpredictable and arbitrary..." Xiao Kun looked up at the crowd. Everyone was lost in thought. At the same time, in Daming Palace of Chang''an city thousands of miles away, a city Lord surnamed Zhang is brushing the system task list with a smile: [the city Lord Keqing captured Li Dong, who was the enemy of Chang''an, completed 6.2 random defense task, and obtained 700 upgrade training points] [the city Lord construction task upgrade experience reached 8100 points, and the guard task upgrade experience reached 7000 points To meet the requirements of the sixth city expansion, whether to expand immediately? ¡¿ Zhang Dongyun stood up, moved his neck and stretched his limbs: "let''s get started." With his command, ordinary people can not see the glory, from the Daming Palace, and then all the way out of Qinzhou Prefecture, out of Longbei County, to a broader world. Zhang Dongyun''s perception and control also covered the whole Longbei county and continued to enter the Northern Qi territory northward. At the same time, the whole Longnan County continued to expand southward. To the East, Yunzhong County became a part of Chang''an and continued to move forward. To the west, Hexi county was also included in the scope of invincible City, and even crossed the Tielun mountain along the border with the Western Zhou Dynasty and entered the territory of the Western Zhou Dynasty. When the brilliance dissipates, Zhang Dongyun looks down on his invincible city from a detached perspective, and is satisfied in his heart. [the coverage of the system has been expanded. Do you want to expand it immediately? Is the actual city size consistent with the current scope of the system? ¡¿ Zhang Dongyun said: "it is still in accordance with the old rules to establish the fourth outer city." [as you wish] a majestic city surrounded by more than half of Longbei county and more than half of Longnan County almost surrounded the whole Longling mountains. It rose from the ground out of thin air and shocked all people inside and outside the city again. Zhang Dongyun did not stop this time, but continued to issue new orders: "in the air, 10000 meters from the ground, according to the size of the second outer city, build a sky city hanging in the sky, the scope of which is compared with the second outer city, which is directly above it." [as you wish] the second outer city wall, 96km from north to South and 64 km from east to west, suddenly glows. People inside and outside the wall were surprised and looked at the miraculous scene.Then, the light of the city wall soared straight into the sky, as if the walls were growing high together, reaching up to 10000 meters above the sky. The light that reached the top stopped and had an end. Then, in mid air, it condensed into a ten foot high wall, which looked similar to the wall among the mountains on the ground below. Then, at the bottom of a circle of city walls, there is a light glow. Pieces of white turn, covered with the sky city ground. Higher in the sky, higher in the sky. In the sky city, buildings rise from the ground and are finally completed. From the center of the city, a brilliant light fell from the bottom of the center, covering the Tianshu hall in the center of Chang''an inner city. It''s like a passage. It''s like the pillar of heaven. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun smiles. Then he looked thousands of miles away. Vast mountains and rivers, panoramic view, into control. It also includes the king of Tang who just arrived at Liuquan mountain. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 198 In Liuquan mountain, everyone was lost in thought after hearing Xiao Kun''s words. Then, as if suddenly think of something, several people wake up in succession. Looking at each other, you can see panic and inconceivable from each other''s eyes. Everyone subconsciously denies this conjecture and finds it absurd and untrustworthy. But when we see the same doubts in each other''s eyes, we will know that we guess, I am afraid, the same. So many people think of the same possibility. Although this possibility is absurd, I''m afraid it is true "Yes, no?" The Taoist priest Tianyan of Qingfu palace felt his throat slightly dry: "haven''t they been dead for 30 years?" "If you just disappear, you may not really die. It''s not difficult to take away the house and reincarnate in their state." The Northern Qi Dynasty was hard to speak. "Maybe it''s just a coincidence." Cheng Qingxu, the head of the Cheng family, said: "they didn''t often work in our eastern Xinjiang before." "But it may be because of this that I am reborn and rebuilt here to avoid my former enemies." South Liang Xiao Kun''s deep voice. Taoist Tianyan laughed bitterly: "if it is, no wonder Chang''an is so mysterious and powerful, but if it is, then we..." He didn''t finish his words, but all the people present understood what he said. Do they have a chance to win? "The past is the past, and the present is the present." The king of Tang finally said, "if they were really invincible, they would not have been destroyed 30 years ago. Although they are reincarnated and rebuilt, they are not as good as they were in the past." He looked around the crowd: "because of this, we should start early rather than late, otherwise, we are waiting for death." All around were silent. After a long time, Lin Ying, the leader of wutianfeng, first said: "our disciples are left in our hands. They don''t know their life or death. No matter who the opponent is, Lin will never shrink back." "Master Lin, I admire you very much." The king nodded and looked at the others. Tianyan Taoist and Cheng Qing, one of the Confucians, sighed in silence, and then said, "may the will of the king." Xiao Kun and Gao Tianxuan are still pondering. The king of Tang was about to open his mouth again when he saw Lin Ying and Tian Yan''s Taoist expressions becoming serious. The crowd followed their line of sight and saw an old man in black coming out of the forest. Both the king of Tang and Lin Ying felt a deep feeling. They did not even notice that the old man in black was approaching in advance. The strength of the other side should not be underestimated. "I heard that there was an old man in black in Chang''an City, known as Mr. Wu Yun." Cheng Qing, the head of the Cheng family, looks at each other: "is it your excellency?" The old man in black nodded: "I am just a dark cloud." "What do you want to do here?" Cheng asked the king of the Tang Dynasty. Mr. Wu Yun calmly looked at the people in front of him: "I am ordered to send your Majesty''s instructions to you." "Your Majesty? By mouth? " "What do you want to say?" asked Lin Ying "According to your Majesty''s orders, those who surrender will not be killed." Mr. Wu Yun looked solemn. Everyone else at the scene took a breath. "Your Majesty..." The king of Tang finally said, "it''s the Lord of Chang''an. Which one of the twelve Yama in the past? Are they "thousand year old evil" and "ape Dragon King" or others? " Mr. Wu Yun said with a faint smile: "this is not something you need to care about." He glanced at the crowd: "you just need to answer, down, or not?" "It seems that words can''t communicate." Lin Ying said quietly, "forgive Lin for offending me." After that, his body was shrouded in sword Qi and hid in the fog. Nearby people, even the king of Tang Dynasty in a short time, are difficult to capture its specific position. However, Mr. Wu Yun smiles, and his figure is covered with black fog. The king of the Tang Dynasty and others could not detect his whereabouts. Lin Ying, who shows her crazy thoughts, feels it carefully and has no harvest. He has a heavy heart. The subtlety of the idea is to make the enemy unable to capture its whereabouts, and then suddenly attack, turn the fog into lightning, and take the enemy''s life with all one sword. But now he can''t determine the specific location of the old man in black on the opposite side. This thunderbolt and lightning like sword can''t be settled. The accumulated momentum is impossible to climb infinitely. The moon is full and the water is full. After climbing to a certain height, if the sword does not come out, the momentum will go downhill. Lin Ying now only gambles, gambling the other side is the same as him. Now it''s up to those who can''t hold on first and show their flaws first. Mr. Wuyun, however, does not seem to want to wait. The vast black fog forward, active and Lin Ying''s fog interweave together. Then, Lin Ying felt that her sword power did not continue to rise, but began to fall before reaching the peak.People outside the fog are paying attention to this contest. Then, you will see, black fog, and then slowly swallow the fog! Aware of this, Xiao Kun, a master of the clan of the southern Liang Dynasty, suddenly turned around and flew back. He was going to run away. However, before he could really fly into the air, there was suddenly a large black fog covering all directions. The black clouds were on the top, and they were all trapped in the center. "It''s better to be united now." The king of the Tang Dynasty said, he raised the four daggers, and then a dagger cleaved to the black cloud that was trying to swallow up the fog. The powerful force, actually splits the black cloud. But one of them stretched out an old palm, holding it into a fist, fearless long Dage edge, face hard to shake. The two sides collided and Mr. Wu Yun did not move. The king of Tang dynasty fell back three steps in a row. Cheng Qing and Tianyan were shocked. The king of the Tang Dynasty was the most powerful martial art in the seven states of eastern Xinjiang. It is the ninth frontier of other dynasties, all of which are strong in martial arts and Taoism, but few can compare with them. But now, it is clear that the king of Tang lost half of the move. What''s more, the old man in black is still wrestling with Lin Ying, who is also the Ninth level. However, the people were very happy. Because they found that when Mr. Wu Yun was distracted from resisting the Tang Dynasty, the black cloud on the other side stopped swallowing the fog. The fog of Lin Ying even began to recover the lost land. However, after Mr. Wu Yun defeated the king of Tang, the black cloud immediately regained the upper hand. Gao Tianxuan, Cheng Qing and Tianyan of the Northern Qi Dynasty attacked Mr. Wu Yun. Although we can see that the old people in front of them are not the strong ones. It''s not that there is no place without a war. Only Nanliang Xiaokun hummed: "Chang''an is not the only one!" "We can''t even solve this problem. Can we get out of here alive?" The words are high. When Xiao Kun heard the speech, he was silent. At the next moment, he took up the spear, and the evil spirit condensed into a dragon shape. He also attacked Mr. Wu Yun. With the joint efforts of the six masters, Mr. Wu Yun is still at his wits'' end. But it is obviously not possible to win the other side in a moment. There is a girl sitting on the top tree of Liuquan mountain. "Big brother, Wu Yun is good at martial arts. It seems that he will become the Taoist God before the emperor Wudao." Shen and Rong said: "the younger sister helped him clean it together, but in front of these people, the bottom has already been revealed." Zhang Dongyun''s voice sounded in her ear. However, it doesn''t come from the blue sky eye, but directly from the sky above: "don''t be so troublesome." The word "no" sounded, and four purple and golden thunder fell from the sky. Cheng Qingyuan, the chief member of the Cheng family, wrote a poem chanting thunder with a huge pen like a rafter, calling for the thunder to crack the dark clouds. But at this time, the four divine thunders fell, tearing the thunder cloud triggered by Cheng Qing''s talent. With the blessing of Cheng family''s classic righteousness, Cheng Qing showed his magic power when fighting with people, which greatly saved his literary talent and could fight for a long time. But at the moment, there is no chance for him to drag on for a long time. Four purple gold God thunder, split him into coke on the spot! Then the word "will" sounds, and the divine wind of enlightenment will fall on the sky. The storm kept spinning and compressing, and finally it seemed that it condensed into a solid and turned into a five gun gun. The target was Liang Xiaokun. Xiao Kun wanted to be distinguished, but five magic guns had already fallen on his head. He can only condense his own evil spirit, in the form of Fu long gun, with the intention of Qianlong ascending to the sky. The evil spirit condenses into a dragon shape, raises its head upward, rises into the sky and roars. But unfortunately, as soon as the sound of the dragon''s chant started, a storm spear pierced the upper and lower sides of the dragon''s mouth and nailed them together. Then the second magic gun runs through the dragon head. The third one is nailed to the Dragon neck. The fourth one penetrates the abdomen of the dragon. The fifth, nail the dragon tail. Five magic guns destroyed Xiao Kun''s evil spirit dragon and continued to fall. They did not give him a chance to dodge and discount his spear. Then, through his limbs and torso, nailed him to the ground! When the third word "this" sounded, six ice skates fell from the sky. Gao Tianxuan, an expert in the imperial clan of the Northern Qi Dynasty, wields the wind and snow magic sword, and his blood moves to the other extreme and turns into Yin cold Dao Qi. Dao Qi sets off an infinite storm in mid air to block the attack falling from the sky. At the same time, he himself quickly withdrew. It''s a pity that the ice skates are not blocked by the wind and snow. Where the blade passes, it freezes the blizzard into a thick icicle standing on the ground. And the next moment of the ice skate, it is in the back of the head, back and limbs of the escaping Gao Tianxuan. He couldn''t walk any more and was frozen in place and turned into an ice sculpture.As soon as the word "Mo" was heard, three flames fell from the sky. The target is the national teacher of the eastern Tang Dynasty, the leader of Qingfu palace and the Taoist of Tianyan. Taoist Tianyan sighed and raised his sleeves. A huge stove flew out of his sleeve. When the furnace cover is opened, there is a great fire. With the help of Qingfu palace and xuanfubao stove, Tianyan Taoist has already exerted his Xuanfu Lihuo to the extreme. His Dharma is manifested as a tall flame Taoist, holding xuanfubao furnace in one hand and condensing it into a larger one by flame in the other hand. The furnace is completely made up of flames, as huge as a hill. The Xuanfu true fire of Tianyan Taoist priest held up the huge furnace transformed by his flame and met the three fireballs falling in the sky. As a result, a fireball smashed the huge furnace that the flame had melted into pieces. The second fireball runs through the chest of Xuanfu zhenhuo, a Taoist of Tianyan, and continues to rush out from the back. The third fireball engulfs the body of Taoist Tianyan. Then, Zhang Dongyun uttered the fifth word "Ma". Eleven rivers from the sky. Li Xuanxin, the king of Tang Dynasty, was drowned in the vast river. Li Xuanxin breathed a long breath. He raised the long dagger in his hand, and then cleaved to the surging Tianhe. He wanted to open the river with his own square dagger and fight for a way to live. A hundred meters, more powerful than the king''s shadow. Sweep the artistic conception of the four sides, this moment to sweep Tianhe. However, eleven long rivers gathered together, the usual weak water, but as if heavier than the peak, harder than the peak. Under the pouring, Li Xuanxin''s long Gordon crumbled! He still did not give up, the king of war fist up, bombarded the river. Then, the arms were bloody and frayed. He continued to support him. But it''s a pity that he was crushed and engulfed by the violent river. At this time, Zhang Dongyun just finished a sentence. At the last exit, ten rainbows appear in the sky. The rainbow is like a bridge to the sky, falling from the sky to the ground. As Zhang Dongyun''s first word came out, Mr. Wu Yun quickly withdrew and stood aside respectfully. Lin Ying has no rival for the time being, but her pressure is even greater. At this time, ten rainbow lights came down from the sky and fell to the fog that covered Lin Ying. Lin Ying pressed her lips and took the initiative to disperse the mist. Lightning like a sword, straight cut the sky, no less powerful than the Tang Dynasty''s four sides. The next moment, however, the lightning is divided into eleven segments by ten rainbow lights. The electricity and light disappeared. The sword is broken. Ten rainbow lights shot down, pierced Lin Ying''s body and nailed him to the ground. In a word. Six words. Six great masters, the whole army was destroyed. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 199 Many bodyguards and soldiers accompanied by Li Xuanxin, the king of the Tang Dynasty, as well as Qingfu palace and the children of the Cheng family, all looked dull at the moment. What they saw was beyond their knowledge. Li Xuanxin, the king of the Tang Dynasty, was a master of martial arts in the ninth realm. He was gathered by eleven heavenly rivers from the sky and was killed by water. The river hits the ground, directly changing the landscape here. At the foot of Liuquan mountain, a great lake has been built. The lake is so vast that it seems to be bigger than Liuquan mountain. Many of the people of the eastern Tang Dynasty who were originally standing in the distance had no time to dodge. Under the surging current, they were almost engulfed by the lake and sank to the bottom of the lake with the king of Tang. Since the founding of the eastern Tang Dynasty, Li Xuanxin, who was probably the first expert, was buried in the lake for a long time. Lin Ying, the leader of wutianfeng, who was also a martial arts expert in the Ninth level, was nailed to the ground by ten rainbow lights falling from the sky. The illusory rainbow light is more solid and sharp than his sword edge. Although Lin Ying is still alive, she is bleeding all over her body. She is dying. She can''t move her little finger. Tianyan, a Taoist master in the eighth state, was not lucky enough to die. Three meteors fall from the sky, one destroys his magic, one destroys his Dharma, and one destroys his flesh. From the outside to the inside, from the big to the small, the body and spirit are all destroyed, and no drop is left. In the same way, Cheng Qing, the master of the Cheng family in the eastern Tang Dynasty, was a great scholar of the eighth realm. Four purple and gold sky thunder fell, the first time he split into ashes. No matter the literary talent or the spirit of the body, everything disappeared from the world. Gao Tianxuan, a martial arts master of the Northern Qi clan in the eighth state, has a body left in the world. But six ice skates completely destroy his vitality and freeze his whole body. It''s not just the outer ice that surrounds his body. The water contained in his own body was frozen into ice. It even twisted his body. So that across the ice, its appearance looks a little unreal. In addition to Lin Ying, there was another person who was able to save his life, which was Xiao Kun of Nanliang. He was stabbed in the body and abdomen by five magic guns made by the storm. He was also nailed to the ground like Lin Ying. However, although he left a life, Xiao Kun could not move. He felt that there were countless wind blades cutting into his body from five wounds, which made him unable to lift any strength. On Liuquan mountain, Shen and Rong are also somewhat surprised. She was not shocked by Zhang Dongyun''s strength, but surprised by his technique: "elder brother, you just have these six words, but there is something of Confucian cultivation in it." "There is no end to learning." Zhang Dongyun''s tone is calm. Shen and Rong laughed: "little sister likes these four words." She stood up to clap her hands: "since the big brother hands, the little sister is lazy to steal." After that, he left Liuquan mountain and returned to Chang''an city. Mr. Wu Yun at the foot of the mountain saluted Chang''an City: "disturb your majesty, the old slave is frightened." "Clean it up." Zhang Dongyun said, the voice will not ring again. "Yes, your majesty." Mr. Wu Yun said respectfully. Then, he turned to look at Lin Ying: "you are not bad. You are willing to take risks for the same family. If you are appreciated by your majesty, you can leave a life." Lin Ying wanted to talk, but found that she could not even open her mouth. Mr. Wu Yun didn''t mean to listen to each other. He turned to look at Xiao Kun: "you are the only one who knows the current affairs." Xiao Kun''s mouth muscles twitch, but like Lin Ying, it is difficult to even open his mouth. Other people of the eastern Tang Dynasty who came with them wanted to escape at this time. however, as soon as the sleeves of Mr. Wu Yun''s robe were swung, a rolling black cloud had already spread, and all the people, together with Lin Ying and Xiao Kun, were swept away. The ice sculptures made by Gao Tianxuan remain in place and become a lakeside scene. Mr. Wu Yun then set foot on the black cloud and returned to Chang''an city with a group of prisoners. When he came back to Chang''an, he met the old man of blood shadow who was staying here. He nodded: "please look after your home." The blood shadow old devil didn''t get angry because the other side had done meritorious deeds and didn''t catch anything. On the contrary, the old devil looks in a good mood. Mr. Wu Yun went back to the city to take over the Tianshu hall again, but he didn''t let the blood shadow old devil feel dissatisfied. In the eyes of the old devil, only those who sit in the center are more valued by his majesty than a thug. Once upon a time, this position belonged to Mr. Wu Yun. And his blood shadow is often responsible for sweeping and defending the enemy. But this time, the two sides exchanged positions. Although Mr. Wu Yun soon regained control of the central nervous system, the mere exchange of the action itself showed some changes in his Majesty''s mind.As long as he continues to perform well, and such adjustments become more frequent, one day, the situation will reverse. Therefore, the old devil was full of fighting spirit. At the moment, he firmly believes that he is right to ignore the temporary gains and losses. Time will tell everyone who is the first confidant of your majesty! In Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looks at the blood shadow old devil and smiles. Come on, do a good job! He turned his head and looked aside. Aokong is listlessly sitting in the chair. Face Shen and Rong smile way: "eleven elder brother relax, we can find Yang Li sooner or later." "What about the tortoise and sun?" Aokong looked up to the sky and sighed: "I should not care what those people think, and then take him on the spot." "There''s something that makes us happy." Zhang Dongyun spoke calmly at this time. Shen and Rong turned to look at him: "elder brother, have you tried that Taoist?" Zhang Dongyun nodded his head: "as we had expected, the Taiqing palace disciples who ordered Qingyun temple to search for the relics of Chunyang should laugh at my reincarnation. The Taoist name Gu Mu can be true, or it may be an alias." Aokong smell speech, instant attention to this side: "he is also in the eastern Tang Dynasty?" Compared with the recently learned traitor Yang Li, aokong undoubtedly laughs at me more deeply. Even when he was out of control by demon blood, he always remembered to laugh at me. "It''s not in the eastern Tang Dynasty right now." Zhang Dongyun said: "however, Qingyun temple had sent him a message earlier, but he did not know that he had not received it, or refused to come to the eastern Tang Dynasty." "Maybe he was in some special cave, and the news didn''t reach him for a while." Shen and Rong conjectured: "it is possible that he has come, but has not appeared, but secretly observed." Zhang Dongyun shook his head in his heart. It''s hard to say where Yang Li was hiding at the beginning. However, Liuquan mountain, where the king of Tang Dynasty was captured and killed, and even the surrounding vast area was shrouded in the invincible city. I should laugh that if I want to observe in secret, it will not be too far away. He came, mostly covered by invincible City, Zhang Dongyun took him on the spot. In Qingyun audience and other people, there is no treasure like Qingtian eye. In this way, I should laugh that I didn''t come to Dongtang. Or, he stares at Yang Li''s side, ignoring the Tang Wang and others near Chang''an. "Boss, can you send him another letter and cheat him to come here?" Aokong looks ferocious. "He only left a contact talisman for Qingyun temple." Zhang Dongyun shook his head. The talisman was burned by the green leaf immortal, and no ashes were left. Otherwise, Lord Zhang has a way to reproduce it. Ao Kong palm patted seat armrest, full face chagrin: "pity!" "No harm." Zhang Dongyun said: "it''s better to catch them quickly, but they can''t escape." Aokong long exhaled a breath, and then gently nodded. Shen and Rong thought: "elder brother, eleven elder brother, I should laugh at me. Since I was in the eastern Tang Dynasty and entrusted Qingyun temple to help him find the relics of Chunyang, would he support puppets in other dynasties in eastern Xinjiang and help him find things?" In addition to the four famous Taoists in the eastern Tang Dynasty, other dynasties also had well-known Taoist schools. "It''s not impossible." Zhang Dongyun said: "all Taoist sects that have suddenly risen in recent years, or revived, or have led a group of ethics, are suspected. I have ordered people to investigate." Shen and aokong both nodded. "By the way, elder brother, do you build another city in the sky between Daming Palace and Chang''an?" Shen and Rong asked with a smile. Zhang Dongyun said calmly: "this is just the beginning, we will go higher and higher." Shen He Rong and AO Kong both showed a smile on their faces: "willing to go with elder brother." Zhang Dongyun leaned back in his chair. The influence of his previous life made him treat the common people kindly. But there are things that he''s getting used to. For example, in this world, the difference between people may be greater than that between people and cattle. Everything, is slowly changing, we need to adapt slowly. Just like Chang''an city now. Fourth, the construction of the outer city will further shock all insiders. Because this is a city of 1536 kilometers from north to South and 1024 kilometers from east to west. The four walls are the same as the four great walls. As for the real scope of the system at present [City Master: Zhang Dongyun current range: 40916 km from east to west, 6144 km from south to north, 2048000 m above and 2048000 m below the ground the scope of the city wall: 1024 km from east to west, 15316 km from south to North]The size of each space has quadrupled. At present, the area of the land has increased by 16 times, and now it has reached 25.1655824 square kilometers. Previously, it covered more than half of Longbei county and Longnan county. Now, to the north, not only includes all the land of Longbei County, but also goes beyond the territory of the eastern Tang Dynasty and steps into the territory of the Northern Qi Dynasty. The north of Longbei County, the north of Hexi county and the north of Yunzhong County in the eastern Tang Dynasty are Yuanhe County, Yuanxi county and yunbei County in the Northern Qi Dynasty. All the three counties were covered by the invincible city. What''s more, Xihai County, Tianhe County, Tianmo County, yunbei county and Xianglian county are all part of the three counties, which are framed by the invincible city system. To the south, it is to "swallow" all Longnan county. In addition, Zhaoyuan County, to the west of Longnan and to the south of Hexi, was annexed to Yuanning County in the southwest of Longnan and south of Zhaoyuan. "Swallow" Guangwu County, which is just south of Longnan county. "Swallow" the Qingyue county which is just south of Yunzhong county. Previously, Shen and Chen Jiezhi went all the way south, crossing Longnan county and Guangwu county and arriving at YECHUAN county. Now, the northern part of YeChuan Prefecture is also shrouded in by the invincible city. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 200 This is the case in the north and the south. There are relatively few things between the East and the west, but at least it is more than 8000 miles away. To the west, the Hexi county to the west of Longbei does not need to be said. Zhaoyuan County to the south of Hexi county and Yuanning county to the south are also included in the invincible city. But in addition, it went further westward and crossed Tielun mountain, the border between the Western Zhou Dynasty and the eastern Tang Dynasty. Within the territory of the Western Zhou Dynasty, there were several counties which were originally bordered on the northwest of the eastern Tang Dynasty and the southwest of the Northern Qi Dynasty. Some local counties were enclosed by invincible cities. From north to south, Moyin County, Moyang County, Tiexi County, Gaotang county and SUSHUN County successively. The above five counties were located to the west of Tianmo County in Northern Qi Dynasty, west of Yuanxi County in Northern Qi Dynasty, Hexi County in East Tang Dynasty, Zhaoyuan County in Eastern Tang Dynasty and Yuanning County in Eastern Tang Dynasty. Nearly half of the West Friday county is now part of the invincible city. In addition to Yunzhong, yunbei and Qingyue counties, the invincible city expanded eastward, including Sushan county to the south of Qingyue county and east of Guangwu county. In addition, xuanyang county to the south of Yuanning and west of YeChuan, and Yuanping county to the south of Sushan and east of YeChuan, included Sushan county to the east of Guangwu, a corner of Huiguang County in the southeast of Sushan, half of Yinning County in the east of Qingyue, half of Yundong county to the east of Yunzhong County, half of Tiangu county to the east of yunbei County, and a corner of Chuanjun to the north of Tiangu County, east of Xianglian County, and northeast of yunbei county More or less was "swallowed" by the invincible city. Of course, it also includes a part of Yangning county to the east of Sushan and southeast of Qingyue. On the whole, Yuanxi, Yuanhe and yunbei counties of the Northern Qi Dynasty, and Hexi, Longbei, Yunzhong, Zhaoyuan, Longnan, Qingyue, Yuanning, Guangwu and Sushan counties of the eastern Tang Dynasty, totally 12 counties, which are completely included in the invincible city system. In the Western Zhou Dynasty, there were five counties: Moyin, Moyang, Tiexi, Gaotang and SUSHUN; Tianmo, Xihai, Xianglian, Beichuan, Tiangu, and Yundong, Yinning, Yangning, xuanyang, YeChuan, Yuanping and Huiguang of the eastern Tang Dynasty. There were 17 counties in total, some of which were surrounded by invincible cities. At present, the scope of the system is already across the three dynasties, almost occupying the vast territory of the whole northwest region of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Moreover, this is only the direct control of the system, and the city Lord Zhang can gallop wantonly in an invincible area. He and Chang''an''s influence can be expanded to a wider world! When it occupied only half of Longbei and Longnan, the surrounding Hexi, Yunzhong, Longnan and even some areas of the Northern Qi Dynasty had already turned to Chang''an. So, now? In Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun smiles. In the Tianshu palace, he projected Mr. Wu Yun, looking at a middle-aged and a young man in front of him. A common and a common. The ninth man of the Tang Dynasty is the king of Tang Dynasty. The middle-aged Taoist priest was one of the four famous Taoist schools in the eastern Tang Dynasty. They were rescued by Shen Herong and escaped back to Chang''an. Li Dong, the old prince of the East Tang Dynasty, who was originally after them, was captured by Shen He Rong. The two sides fought at Liuquan mountain, which was discovered by the dark Pavilion sentry of the eastern Tang Dynasty, and reported to the king of Tang and others, so that the king of Tang and his party arrived at Liuquan mountain. The strength of Sentry is limited, and they dare not approach, so they know the details of the battle. But in fact, Li Dong was quickly captured by Shen and Rong. The spy who reported the letter also failed to escape. "Li Dong is captured." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly: "as for Li Xuanxin, he has been ambushed." After listening to the latter half of the sentence, Li Qiong looks slightly complicated. Meng Shen, who was in charge of Xuanyi''s teaching, made a Jishou: "the city Lord of Chang''an is capable of connecting heaven and earth. Li Xuanxin is trying to disobey him. He is really to blame himself." Mr. Wu Yun sat and examined them: "Li Xuanxin deserves his fate today, but I wonder why you two fell into this field." Li Qiong calmed down for a moment, and then said, "it was the younger generation who was impatient and greedy for merit and rashly advanced. He thought that he could plot against my father, but he was caught in a trap and even more implicated in Meng Zhangjiao." Mr. Wu Yun nodded slightly: "it''s quite frank, but now you have a good attitude and can''t cover up your previous incompetence." Li Qiong saluted Mr. Wu Yun: "my father and old uncle are not here this time. Elder brother Li Yi and Uncle Li xuannian are also punished by Chang''an. The elder brother Li Hong fled to the Northern Qi Dynasty. At present, around the Tang Dynasty, Lu Yang, the king''s capital, has no master of the eighth level. Please give the younger generation a chance to take down the Tang Dynasty for the sake of Chang''an. " Mr. Wu Yun looked at him quietly: "the director of the eastern Tang Dynasty, the meritorious people live there. But as you said, the eastern Tang Dynasty is like fish on the chopping board. Anyone can take it. It''s no longer outstanding credit." Li Qiong once again deeply saluted: "I just want to save my previous mistakes, please give me a chance." Meng Shen also said: "please give me a chance to make up for my mistakes." Mr. Wu Yun glanced at them and nodded slightly after a long time: "your last chance."Then he shook his hand gently. A small porcelain vase fell in front of Li Qiong. Li Qiong took it, opened it and found two pills. "Is this the famous samsara Dan of Chang''an City? Thank you for your medicine. " Li Qiong thanks Mr. Wu Yun and takes a pill with Meng Shen. The next moment, the two immediately felt that their previous serious injury, together recovered. They all thank Mr. Wu Yun and then leave. After leaving Chang''an City, they rushed back to Luyang City, the capital of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Back in Luyang City, it is a time of panic. When Li Qiong and Meng Shen came back, the people in the city were even more surprised. "Are you two traitors?" An old king of the clan was angry. "It seems that my father has sent news back. Uncle Wang has already known about me and Meng Zhangjiao." Li Qiong looks peaceful. The other side hate hate said: "you are also Li family, as Dongtang royal blood, do you think Chang''an city will let you go?" "Yes." Li Qiong nodded: "Chang''an is bigger than all of us originally thought. It is not only the city, but also your Majesty''s mind. But the premise is that I am loyal to him." "So, now is the time for you to be loyal to Chang''an''s chaotic party?" Li Qiong also smiles, the smile is a bit complicated, but also a little relaxed: "yes." After that, he raised his hand and hit it. The other side greets him with four swords, but he can''t defeat Li Qiong, who is the eighth level of cultivation. What''s more, Meng Shen, a Taoist master of the eighth state, pressed Li Qiong''s array. The end result is totally one-sided. A large number of people in the imperial clan and those who were loyal to the Li family dynasty were washed away by iron and blood. Li Qiong has no intention of massacre. In Luyang City, not everyone has to fight him to the end. After realizing that the situation was gone, many officials of the eastern Tang Dynasty bowed their heads to Li Qiong. "You and I are subject to Chang''an." Li Qiong did not accept the other party''s kneeling ceremony: "I come here on behalf of Chang''an, and I can accept this ceremony from you, but if you really want to, you can pay homage to the northwest." In front of him, you look at me, I look at you, and finally Qi Qi falls down in the direction of Northwest Chang''an city. Beside them, Li Qiong said quietly: "after today, there may be some places in the world of the eastern Tang Dynasty, but there is no Eastern Tang Dynasty." When the visitors heard the speech, they felt a little disappointed for a while. Meng Shen, standing beside Li Qiong, said, "the overall situation here is settled. I''ll go to Qingfu palace, Qingyun temple and forgetting Zhen temple." Li Qiong nodded: "master, please." Meng Shen flies out of Luyang City, the capital of the king, by controlling the sword light. His goal is directly at the gate of Qingyun temple. On the way, he met with xuanyimen who had received his message. When he went with Li Qiong to the capital of the eastern Tang Dynasty, Meng Shen had already sent a message to zongmen. In the eastern Tang Dynasty, the sky will change. It''s not just changing the weather, but changing the world! The dynasty of the Li family was destroyed. The inheritance of Taoism in this land needs to be reshuffled. There are three masters in Qingyun temple, one real person and two Dharma forms. At present, both the immortal Qingye in the ninth state and the Taoist cangye in the eighth state are captured and captured alive by Chang''an. According to Chang''an City, another master of the eighth level, Hongye Taoist, has died. From today on, Qingyun temple will no longer be the first Taoist school in the eastern Tang Dynasty. In addition, besides Qingyun temple, the Taoist priest of forgetting truth temple was also captured by Chang''an. After the death of Tianyan Taoist priest in Qingfu palace, the remaining two elders of the seventh level, Taoist Jingtong and Xuanfeng, were both detained in Chang''an. And Xuan Yi, then bet on the treasure, under the right note. They made the right choice and it''s time to harvest. In the future, of course, this land will be the master of Chang''an city. But under the rule of Chang''an, the Taoist forces on this land will be led by Xuanyi in the future! Xuanyi up and down, now are slightly excited. Meng Shen and Li Qiong joined Chang''an early. Now that the Li family dynasty is dead, Xuanyi no longer has scruples and can act openly and honestly. Liang Zhen, the elder of Xuanyi seventh frontier who was detained by Chang''an with Li Qiong, is now free after a period of work. Now, he is working with Meng Shen to go to Qingyun temple first. However, when they approached Qingyun Mountain Gate, they all stopped. "Master, then Are you forgetting the truth? " Liang Zhen asked with some uncertainty. Meng Shen did not answer for the first time, but looked at Qingyun Mountain Gate from afar. There, there are green thunder bursts, it seems that they are resisting foreign enemies. And over the top of the mountain, there are heavy clouds, blocking the sky.Lei is the thunder of Qingyun temple. It''s not surprising. However, what do Yun, Meng Shen, Liang Zhen and others think is the famous magic of the eastern Tang Dynasty. If it''s just smoke. The key is that there is a colorful auspicious cloud in the cloud. How to see and how to think is the colorful magic cloud Dharma form of forgetting the truth. But is it not the only Taoist master who forgets the eighth state and forms the Dharma phase? Zhichen was captured by Chang''an, who is here? Forget the truth, master Yunchen broke through the realm and cultivated Dharma phase? Xuanyi people are surprised when, that piece of colorful auspicious clouds, suddenly spread a voice: "Meng Daoyou, you are all right?" Meng Shen''s eyes narrowed Hold on to the dust www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 201 "Meng Daoyou, long time no see." In the colorful auspicious clouds, the figure of the Taoist priest who forgets the truth is gradually revealed. "In the first World War of Yangning County, I was unable to attend the meeting. I heard that Daoyou and Li Qiong were in danger. I was worried for a long time. Now I am very happy to see Taoist friends turn to good luck." The Taoist preaches. Meng Shen smell speech, pupil slightly contract. Meng Shen is not sure whether the other party knew that he and Li Qiong were undercover in the eastern Tang Dynasty, or later they knew that they were making money on purpose. But the words of Taoist priest Zhichen clearly showed one meaning. Forgetting Zhenguan, he joined Chang''an earlier than he did. Moreover, the Taoist priest who holds the dust clearly suggests that compared with Meng Shen and Xuan, he has a higher and more important position in Chang''an city than Meng Shen and Xuan. "The Taoist friends holding the dust are superior in strength and quick in response. However, I have never worried about you and forgetting the truth Meng Shen said, waving his hand behind his back. Liang Zhen and other people saw this, silently, controlling a sword light, and turned away from here. Seeing this, the Taoist priest smiles and says nothing. He could guess where Liang Zhen and other Xuanyi disciples were going. It''s nothing but Qingfu palace. Qingyun temple has been preempted by Zhenguan, so Xuanyi can only choose Qingfu palace. Qingfu palace is the eighth and the seventh. The three masters are not there. They are soft persimmons that are better than Qingyun temple. Xuanyidao came to Qingyun temple first. On the one hand, he didn''t expect to forget the truth. On the other hand, he had other thoughts. Now we all join in Chang''an. We can''t deal with the harvest of Qingyun temple and Qingfu palace. At least, on the surface to prepare for the Chang''an newspaper. It''s hard to tell how to deal with tangible things. But some intangible things, Chang''an may not be able to see. For example, the ancient books of Qingyun temple and Qingfu palace. But Chang''an can''t look up to it, forgetting the truth and Xuan can both see it. The two families have their own heritage, and there is no need to change course to learn from others. However, it can be used as a reference. In particular, if there are disciples who are not good at practicing their own Taoist methods, but are gifted in thunder and fire methods, they may as well change their training methods. Anyway, Qingyun temple and Qingfu Palace are doomed to be destroyed. They are still my own disciples to learn their Dharma. In comparison, the inheritance of Qingyun temple is undoubtedly better. Therefore, Meng Shen and other Xuanyi Masters first selected the hard bone of Qingyun temple to gnaw. Unfortunately, forgetting the truth is the first step. No matter which one of the two families had a higher status in Chang''an, it was undoubtedly a scandal that the two families had internal strife at the time when the eastern Tang Dynasty was changing its territory. When the time comes for Chang''an to ask, they are not easy to explain. Although Meng Shen and others are unwilling, they still have to give up. Liang Zhen and others had to rush to Qingfu palace as soon as possible, so as not to fall into the hands of forgetting the truth. In fact, forgetting Zhen Guan didn''t send anyone to Qingfu palace. If you can, the Taoist priest would like to have both of them. But when he knew that xuanyidao had joined Chang''an and was accepted by Chang''an, he changed his mind. It''s enough to win Qingyun temple. Chang''an left two gates, which may have the intention of checking and balancing. Forgetting the truth now seems to be too much appetite, too unique, not good. The goodwill and goodwill of Chang''an city are more important than the ancient books of Qingfu palace. Li xuanqiong is useless. Who pastes Chang''an closer, who can go higher and farther in the future. There is no need to rush in the moment, there is no need to take advantage of the cheap. Now as long as you don''t lose. Even, it doesn''t matter if you have a small loss. The important thing is the future. Meng Shen, the master of Xuanyi, looked at the Taoist priest holding the dust. Neither of them spoke. At the top of the sky, the sky and the sky are covered with blue clouds. However, the Taoist priest personally took the initiative. Although Qingyun temple could barely resist with the mountain guarding array, it gradually fell into the downwind. "Hold the dust! Meng Shen! Now you are proud for a while. You have no idea what kind of people Chang''an City has offended! " In Qingyun temple, the elder who presided over the formation cried out. Seeing that the other party was not bluffing, the Taoist priest could not help but raise his eyebrows slightly: "no wonder your Qingyun temple has suddenly gained momentum in recent years. It turns out that it is a secret that you have found a backer. I don''t know where it is?" The elder of Qingyun Temple looked up at him and suddenly sneered: "how can I tell you? What if it scares you away? You, wait till you die "Zhichen Taoist friend, today you are still in charge of attacking Qingyun temple. I just don''t resent that the Liao''s words have insulted Chang''an, so I can''t help but take action." Meng Shen said suddenly in the distance. As he spoke, his mysterious mind appeared on the top of his head, and then combined with his own flying sword, he turned into a giant sword, and cut into Qingyun Mountain Gate."That''s a good friend." The Taoist priest did not refuse. So the two Taoist masters of the eighth level, together, showed the Dharma phase and surrounded Qingyun Mountain Gate. Qingyun Mountain Gate, finally unable to resist. Wait for you The elder of Qingyun Temple gave a sharp drink. But the next moment, he was cut by Meng Shen''s imperial sword. "I''m leaving." Meng Shen was successful. He did not miss the things of Qingyun temple, and the imperial sword flew away. The Taoist priest smiles slightly. The conductor forgets the audience. He attacks Qingyun temple and cleans up and down. From this day on, two of the four famous Taoist schools in the eastern Tang Dynasty were removed. At the same time, some people are mighty, connected with the dragon river, all the way to the East. The crowd finally arrived at Longmen gorge. Looking at a desolate River Valley in front of us, people''s hearts are full of five flavors. It''s only a few months since then, but it''s just like the next generation. For a time, no one spoke, leaving only the Fanghe River, rushing and whistling. "We -- we -- back -- come -- here --" suddenly, a young disciple yelled at the river. Silence was broken, many young people like him, shouting, desperate to vent their emotions. These people are the warriors who fled from Longmen and were chased all the way to Chang''an. Zhang Chong, the elder of the family, is not shouting and roaring like a young man at the moment, but his heart is surging. They go back to the mountain gate. The eastern Tang Dynasty, which once pursued them, has been destroyed. And they will return to the place where they grew up and rebuild their school! After the excitement, the mood gradually calmed down. At this time, when we think of the family members who died on the road when they were besieged before, our hearts became heavy again. All the people, looking at the river below, were silent, silent for the dead. After a long time, Zhang Chong opened his mouth to break the silence: "let''s cheer up. We need to rebuild the dragon''s gate, so as to comfort the spirits of the dead in heaven." They all nodded. "Some people will stay and rebuild the dragon''s gate, while others will follow me." Zhang Chong re assigned the task. He personally led the team, leading the elite in the door, to the next place. One, once with the river Longmen, and known as the "five schools of the eastern Tang Dynasty" place. Bai Hongfeng. For many years, it has been the most famous martial arts school with the Li family in the eastern Tang Dynasty. Many of them served in the army of the eastern Tang Dynasty, the imperial guards and the royal palaces. Xiang Junming, the elder, was also a Taiwei of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Among the people who had attacked Dahe Longmen before, there was no lack of white Hongfeng. Now, Zhang Chong and others are not only cleaning up the remaining evils of the eastern Tang Dynasty for Chang''an, but also have revenge. Bai Hongfeng is also upset when he hears some wind and grass. There are endless debates among the three parties about abandoning the mountain, fleeing, fighting to the end and surrendering to Chang''an. In the end, the leader Luo Ming decided to give up the mountain gate and transfer the whole faction. But unfortunately, before they could withdraw, Zhang Chong and others had already killed them. Luo Ming was defeated by Zhang Chong and finally escaped injured. The others in Bai Hongfeng are not as lucky as the leader, and most of them are killed and injured. So far, among the five schools of Wudao in the eastern Tang Dynasty, Bai Hongfeng was removed from the list. They, as well as Qingyun temple and Qingfu palace, are not lonely. All over the land of the eastern Tang Dynasty, this moment is full of the taste of iron and blood. When the eastern Tang Dynasty was defeated, Hu Yinghao was the most regretful. Especially when he was faced with his elder brother Hu Yinghua and his seventh younger brother Hu Yingjie coming together. "Big brother..." Hu Yinghao spoke with difficulty. Hu Yinghua ignored him and glanced at other frightened Hu family members behind him. "I also hope that more family members will be safe. I don''t blame you for the choice you made in order to survive." Hu Yinghua opened his mouth and said, "if you choose wrong, you must pay a price. You can avoid death, but you can''t live a crime, but..." His eyes finally fell on Hu Yinghao: "there is a man, an exception." Hu Yinghao gave a sad smile: "elder brother, you are right, but I don''t regret it. At least, if you are wrong, I can save some people!" "You''re wrong. You haven''t been to Chang''an, so you don''t know." Hu Yinghua shook his head: "my choice could have saved all the clansmen, including you once." "It''s not necessary to say that now that the king has won and the enemy has been defeated." Hua Yinghao yelled: "big brother, seven younger brothers, come on!" After that, he broke his legs like a thunderbolt. as like as two peas in the same way, the other two people are the same. Only one person needs to die to clean up the door of the Hu family.The other family, today, is much worse than them. Because, some people want them to exterminate the family! The gate of the ancestral house of the situ family, which was juxtaposed with the Hu family, was directly bombed away. Chen Jiezhi, with a group of Chen family members, slowly walked into the ancestral house of the situ family. An old situ family watched Chen Jiezhi and others. He took a deep breath: "we situ family, also have the intention to join Chang''an, you can''t do it!" Chen Jiezhi looks at each other calmly. "Only the Lord of Chang''an can determine our destiny!" the old master of situ said in a deep voice "You''re right." Chen Jiezhi nodded: "it should have been like this, that''s right." The old man frowned: "you don''t want to disobey Chang''an, but you want to fight us to the end? Do you want to bet on Chang''an? " "It is Chang''an city that allows us to stand here today. Of course, we will not violate Chang''an." Chen Jiezhi was indifferent. But the situ family did not relax, but felt a chill on their back. "You know what? There are Xuanyuan fruits in Chang''an. " Chen Jiezhi seems to have suddenly raised irrelevant topics: "there are a lot of them." Everyone in the situ family was stunned. "But only those who have made great contributions to Chang''an can receive spiritual fruits." Chen Jiezhi continued to say slowly: "my Chen family, conscientiously and at all costs, has made a little contribution to Chang''an. Chang''an is generous, so we are rewarded with several spiritual fruits. But we didn''t want it. " His tone was peaceful, but the more they heard it, the more frightened they were. "At that time, we didn''t know if you would surrender directly." Chen Jiezhi, who had always been calm and calm, had a rare look of ferocity: "but we still gave up on our own initiative. We implore Mr. Wu Yun to be kind and allow us to change our reward. Thank you for your kindness and promise us." "You..." The situ family always held the spear in their hands. "Yes, we give up the once-in-a-lifetime xuanyuanguo just to kill you!" With a wave of his hand, Chen Jiezhi''s children came forward and threw a corpse in front of the situ family with a sneer. All of them were deeply impressed. That is the people they sent out to ask Chang''an to surrender. "If you don''t, our xuanyuanguo will give up in vain." Chen Jiezhi clenched his fist with five fingers and raised his hand: "however, we know your situ family too well. We should take precautions for the present." "Since Chang''an is going to kill us, we have to earn our own way! Chen Jiezhi, do you think you will win? Dream In the roar, his spear went out to sea like a black dragon, and went straight to Chen Jiezhi to catch the thief and the king. Chen Jiezhi looked at the dragon like force in front of him and murmured to himself: "thank you, Mr. Xie Wuyun. The boxing skill you taught is just for killing these animals!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 202 Not only Chen Jiezhi, but all the children of the Chen family who are here today are all practicing the skills of chopping dragon fist. They don''t know whether it is Mr. Wu Yun''s intention or that everything is the will of God. But today, they are going to kill the dragon fist and destroy the Wulong golden spear of the situ family. In situ''s ancestral land, the shouts of killing rocked the sky for a long time. In the same place, there is the ancestral land of the Cheng family. Both the Cheng family and the situ family were closely related to the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Cheng''s daughter is now the queen and the mother of her son Li Hong. Like the situ family and Bai Hongfeng, after hearing the news of the death of the king of Tang and Cheng Qing, the Cheng family was in turmoil. Many people began to prepare to move away. But at the same time, someone has come to the door. The majestic green light destroyed the gate of Chengfu. A middle-aged man holding a long gun came into the door. It was yunmo, the leader of Qingxia villa. Seeing him, Cheng Jingyuan, the old "Mr. Mingxi" of the Cheng family, looks calm: "is the master of cloud villa going to Chang''an by borrowing our heads, or has he already surrendered to Chang''an?" Cloud desert calm said: "cloud desert has long served Chang''an." Mr. Mingxi took a long breath: "it turns out that you didn''t know where you were before, and you didn''t travel. So it seems that the recovery of your wife''s injury is also the function of Chang''an City samsara pill?" "Not bad." Cloud Mo hands Qingxia gun front raised: "gossips, needless to say, the end of the eastern Tang Dynasty, he should have died for its people, Mr. Mingxi, please." Having said that, a green light has already stabbed in front of Mr. Mingxi. Mr. Mingxi retreats physically and mentally, while splashing ink to resist the attack of yunmo. Unfortunately, however, the opposite Wanli is faster. The old man wrote only one word: "broken!" This word, turned into an invisible fierce storm, instantly attacked Feng Wenhui. Feng Wenhui was shocked that an article did not need to be finished, only a cursory ending. But the supernatural power created by this way is undoubtedly vulnerable to a blow in the face of Wanli. "What the hell are you doing?" Feng Wenhui dodges in confusion. Wan Li said in a deep voice: "evil cannot be good." The people of Songyang Academy were surprised and angry. Then they found that, in addition to Wanli, the other people in Tingshan academy also used their magic power in this way. Although it can''t compare with Zheng Tianfeng''s stride forward, one hand push out, face-to-face with the opponents of the eighth situation. The people surrounding Baima academy immediately launched an attack. Xu Xingzhi looks at this scene, his lips tremble slightly. He slowly closed his eyes: "Mr. Zheng, Mr. Yuan, please be merciful. Those who fall will not be killed. Students believe that not everyone in the academy is the same as Mr. Tong." "You have done your utmost. If you don''t want to see it, go back." A wild laugh was heard in the sky. Purple flame around, as if a purple sun of the purple Jiao also appeared, and Zheng Tianfeng besieged Tong Yun together. It is the old devil of ziri who appears. Many people in Baima academy couldn''t help but scold Xu Xingzhi. Xu Xingzhi stood in his place, closed his eyes and did not speak. The flaming purple flame is burning inside and outside the Baima Academy. Together with the Zheng family, there is another team of people who bow to Chang''an. They gathered together and drove leilongju all the way to the southwest border of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Here, is one of the six famous families in the eastern Tang Dynasty, the birthplace of the Zhao family. Among the six families, Zhao jiasulai is the most low-key. It was neither anti Tang nor too close to the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty. In the past, when the king of Tang Dynasty called on them, they were able to block or push. The king of the Tang Dynasty mainly focused on Chang''an, Yang Li, and the surrounding countries, and did not have time to deal with the Zhao family. But now, it is hard for the Zhao family to hold back. "I heard before that the Lord Yan and others attacked Chang''an together and lost there." Zhao Zhan, the head of the Zhao family, said slowly. The person opposite him was Yan Xishi, the owner of Jingyue building. Yan Xi calmly nodded: "our sect did offend Chang''an in the past. Now, it is time to make up for the mistakes.". Yan and elder brother Zhao also met in the past. Here''s a piece of advice. Don''t go against the sky. " "The Zhao family never thought that they would be the enemy of Chang''an." Zhao Zhan sighed: "just now it seems that Chang''an is not going to let us go. Compared with the king of Tang Dynasty, it seems that Chang''an city is more difficult to deal with." Yan Xi shook his head: "you are wrong, just East Tang Dynasty, not in your Majesty''s eyes." Zhao Zhan sighed: "how good, I Zhao family to Chang''an please surrender, hope Yan brother accommodation." Yan Xi nodded: "brother Zhao, come back to Chang''an with me. Don''t worry. As long as you abide by the rules of Chang''an, everything will be OK."When Zhao Zhan went on the road with Yan in the past, someone had already arrived in Chang''an and asked Chang''an to surrender. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 203 "The sinner he Dongtao begged Chang''an for forgiveness." He Dongtao, the head of the he family, paid homage to Mr. Wu Yun in the Tianshu hall. Beside him is the old he Zhen of he family who was captured by Chang''an. Mr. Wu Yun looked at each other quietly: "Your Majesty has always been generous. Anyone who is loyal to Chang''an and abides by Chang''an rules can tolerate him." "Thank you for your grace, Mr. Xie for your grace." He Dongtao said respectfully. Mr. Wu Yun glanced at him and said, "I know all the careful thoughts in your heart. I''d better put them all away. Your Majesty''s ambition is in heaven and earth. Don''t speculate on his old man''s ambition, understand? " He Dongtao and he Zhen moved together. While thinking, they saluted Mr. Wu Yun again: "we are shallow. How dare we discuss your majesty." "Yes, it''s best." Mr. Wu Yun said: "it''s just the eastern Tang Dynasty. To your majesty, it''s not worth mentioning. The future manager of the eastern Tang Dynasty will be the one with meritorious service. Do you understand?" He Dongtao took a deep breath: "thank you for your advice." The same news also let Zhao Zhan, the head of the Zhao family, breathe a sigh of relief and be ecstatic in his heart. Yanxi, the owner of Jingyue building who knew this, looked calm, but the light of ambition was shining in his eyes. In Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun nodded with satisfaction. However, what is more satisfactory is that the system keeps refreshing: [random defense task 7.1 - capture or kill the purple leaf Taoist of Qingyun Temple who is against Chang''an] [the city master''s subordinate kills the purple leaf Taoist who is the enemy of Chang''an, completes the random defense task 7.1, and gains 500 upgrade experience] [random defense task 7.2 - capture or kill Cheng who is the enemy of Chang''an Family Cheng Jingyuan] [the city Lord''s subordinate captured Cheng Jingyuan, who was the enemy of Chang''an, completed the random defense task 7.2, and obtained 500 upgrade experience] [random defense task 7.3 - capture or kill Feng Wenhui, the general teacher of Songyang Academy who is against Chang''an] [the city Lord''s subordinate killed Feng Wenhui, who was the enemy of Chang''an, completed the random defense task 7.3 and obtained upgrade experience 500 points] [random defense task 7.4 - capture or kill Tong Yun, vice president of Baima academy, who is the enemy of Chang''an. [the city Lord''s subordinate killed Tong Yun, who was the enemy of Chang''an, completed the random defense task of 7.4 and obtained 700 upgrade experience points] the city Lord Zhang was in a good mood. In addition to these newly triggered defense tasks, there are also previous guard tasks: [random guard task 7.1 - capture or kill Tang King Li Xuanxin and wutianfeng leader Lin Ying who enter the city] [the city master successfully captured Li Xuanxin and Lin Ying, completed random guard task 7.1, and obtained 2000 upgrade experience] two times of cumulative, guard task There are 4200 training points. However, as Zhang Dongyun himself had expected, the number of training points required for the next seventh upgrade and expansion, whether it is a construction task or a guard task, needs to be up to 10000 points. At present, there is still a long way to go! Lord Zhang gently rubbed his eyebrows with his fingers. The defense mission is the same as the guard mission. It only counts the person with the highest cultivation strength. Just like the two ninth states of the Tang Dynasty and Lin Ying, they "ate" the four eighth states of Tianyan Taoist and Cheng Qing. On the other side of the defense mission, the leader of high realm "ate" other people. Moreover, only Qingyun temple, Cheng family, Songyang academy and Baima academy triggered the random defense task. So, it''s a little difficult to trigger. Or do you need some skill? However, after having this random defense task, it is much easier to accumulate guard experience points. Zhang Dongyun smiles at the corners of his mouth. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the eastern Tang Dynasty, the surrounding dynasties were also deeply shocked. There is no doubt that it is the Northern Qi Dynasty that has the deepest relationship. Ice fire Valley kill the door. A large number of disciples of wutianfeng were lost. It even includes Lin Ying, the leader of the ninth state. Even the king''s room of the Northern Qi Dynasty had four experts in it. Gao Tianxuan and Gao Tiansheng, both of whom were close to the king of Qi, were his right arm. Now these two masters of the eighth level are all outside, which has a great impact on the strength of the Northern Qi royal family. In addition to Gao Tiansheng and Gao Tianxuan, Gao Zheng, the second son of the king of Qi, and Gao Jun, the sixth son of the king of Qi, were also lost in Chang''an and their life and death were unknown. Yan Sheng, deputy dean of Shuofeng college, is the same result. The top experts of the whole Northern Qi Dynasty suffered heavy losses. If the Northern Qi royal family had the intention of attacking famous sects such as Binghuo Valley and wutianfeng by Chang''an, now they must unite all the people in the country to deal with the threat from the southwest.The eastern Tang Dynasty was replaced by Chang''an. Who will be next? "The weather is changing in the south. Let''s talk about it." There are only four people in the palace of the king of Qi. Besides the king of Qi himself, the remaining three were his eldest son Gao Ju, his third son Gao Zhao and his fourth son Gao Zhong. Before that, there were six people in the Northern Qi Dynasty competing for the throne. Gao Zheng and Gao Jun were lost in Chang''an. Gao Keng, the fifth son of the king of Qi and also a descendant of Binghuo Valley, is now fighting for Xihai county with Changan experts. When Binghuo valley was robbed earlier, he was in the capital of the Northern Qi Dynasty, so he escaped a robbery. Without the support of Binghuo Valley, his hope of competing for the throne of the son of heaven was greatly reduced. At present, they had to take the initiative to ask for orders and lead the army to fight against Chang''an. On the one hand, they wanted to earn impression points in front of the king of Qi, on the other hand, they also wanted to protect themselves. At present, in the palace, Gao Ju, the eldest son of the king of Qi, first said: "Chang''an occupies the eastern Tang Dynasty. If you can digest it quickly, then the next step is likely to continue to expand outwards. The first target is probably I Daqi." The king of Qi nodded slightly, did not make evaluation, turned to look at the other side. Gao Zhao, his third son, said: "the children''s ministers are not raising the morale of the other side and destroying the prestige of their own family. But if we can try our best to draw disaster from the East and direct it to other places first, it will be more conducive to our complete preparation for the war." Gao Zhao''s situation was very special among the scholars of the king of Qi. The five schools of Northern Qi Dynasty have two martial arts, two Taoism and one Confucianism. His highness Gao Zheng was a student of Shuofeng Academy. His highness Gao Jun followed Lin Ying, the leader of Wutian peak. His highness Gao Keng studied in Binghuo Valley, another martial arts school. His highness Gao Zhao and his highness Gao Zhong studied in yuquanfeng and xuanming Temple respectively. All of them, at the same time, practiced the martial arts secret of the Northern Qi royal family. Gao Zhao, his third highness, and Gao Zhong, his fourth highness, are both Taoist and martial arts. But the fourth highness Gao Zhong''s family of Northern Qi royal family practiced martial arts to the seventh level, and the Taoist method of xuanming temple was the sixth. On the contrary, Gao Zhao, the third Royal Highness, was the sixth frontier in his family. And Yuquan peak Taoism, has been cultivated into the Dharma phase, reached the eighth level of Taoism! He was the only one among the princes of Qi who practiced the inheritance of his school, and his realm was even better than that of the royal family of Northern Qi Dynasty. The whole Yuquan peak up and down, the strength can surpass his person, also only Yuquan peak is in charge of teaching. This makes a lot of people talk about it. I don''t know whether he was too loyal to yuquanfeng, or that he simply gave up the throne of the Northern Qi Dynasty, and his whole mind was to teach under the Yuquan peak. "What the third elder brother said is true, and so do the children''s ministers." Gao Zhong, the fourth son of the king of Qi, said. "To which house will the disaster water flow to the east?" The king of Qi looks the same. Gao Zhao said: "the Western Zhou Dynasty, the Western Chu Dynasty and the southern Liang Dynasty are the best. However, it may be difficult to choose the Western Zhou Dynasty. My son Chen suggested that the southern Liang Dynasty or the Western Chu state be chosen." The king of Qi suddenly changed the topic: "southeast Li Hong, where is now?" "I live in the post house, but I often go to Shuofeng academy to visit the branch of Wangdu." Gao Ju, the eldest son of the king of Qi, replied. The king of Qi nodded his head: "the eastern Tang Dynasty encountered great changes, and his mood was inevitably floating. Jun''er was not there, and he lost his old friends. Next, Ju''er, please give him more regards." Gao Ju replied: "the son minister obeys the order, please father king rest assured." The king of Qi continued to order: "in addition, order Keng son back, give up Xihai County, don''t entangle with Chang''an again." "Yes, father," Gao Ju replied. The king of Qi nodded and then looked at his third son Gao Zhao and his fourth son Gao Zhong: "please help me to invite Miaoqing Zhangjiao of Yuquan mountain and zique Temple master of xuanming temple to come to the Wangdu Gao Zhao and Gao Zhong quickly answered, "yes, father." As soon as the king of Qi ordered it, suddenly someone from the following sent an urgent report: the army of Northern Qi, including the fifth highness Gao Keng, and the experts from various schools nearby had successfully attacked Xihai County, but they lost contact after that. All the people sent to contact and look for it were like a bullock into the sea, and there was no news again. Gao Keng, the enemy has been ambushed After receiving the news, the father and son looked at each other in silence. After a long time, Gao Ju, the eldest son of the king of Qi, said with difficulty: "father, I''m afraid Chang''an has made up his mind to set our next goal. If we want to bring disaster to the East, the hope is dim." His third and fourth brothers stood aside with a serious look and no objection. The king of Qi did not speak. He stood up and went to the window of the hall and looked into the distance. After a moment, he did not turn back, and said: "guard against the southwest, but do not rashly set foot on the southwest of Xihai county and fortify each layer. If Chang''an goes northward, block and block in succession, and give back the first time." Gao Ju''s three people said in unison: "the son minister obeys the order."In Xihai County, Mr. Wu Yun projected by Zhang Dongyun appears here. Half of the west sea county is shrouded in the invincible city system. Gao Keng, the fifth son of the king of Qi, who dared to get close to him, naturally had only the share of being caught in the urn. Gao Keng, who was also the leader of the Northern Qi royal family and Binghuo Valley, once again contributed 500 points of guard experience to Zhang Dongyun. The scope of the invincible city has already covered nearly half of Xihai county. Of course, Chang''an''s sphere of influence should be further expanded. The whole Xihai county is now fully controlled by Chang''an. No matter how important it is, there will be no interference from the outside world. The Chang''an army, on the other hand, moved further north to expand its control. Mr. Wu Yun smiles, his eyes no longer look to the north, but to the West. To be precise, turn southwest. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At the same time, in the palace of the Western Zhou Dynasty, the king of Zhou also summoned the ministers to discuss. "King, Chang''an is stronger than we had expected." An old minister said slowly, "in the eastern Tang Dynasty, there was a complete change of ownership." "Li Xuanxin, can''t even escape?" The king of Zhou asked. The old minister looked dignified: "that''s right. Not only Li Xuanxin, the king of Tang Dynasty, but also Lin Ying, the leader of Wutian peak in the Northern Qi Dynasty, is one of the two ninth level masters. Their lives and deaths are unknown." The king of Zhou frowned. The officials below were very serious. Someone whispered: "Li Xuanxin, the king of Tang Dynasty, is very powerful. In this way, there are at least four ninth level masters in Chang''an City, and they are united." There were more than three ninth level masters in the eastern Tang Dynasty. It was only because the king of Tang Dynasty centralized his power to suppress and kill, and then disintegrated and destroyed each other, and successively killed more than one ninth level master in the eastern Tang Dynasty, which made it appear that the eastern Tang Dynasty was a little short handed. Like the Northern Qi Dynasty, as we all know, the king of Qi and the leaders of the five schools are the six ninth level masters. There were not so many people in the Western Zhou Dynasty. There were also five people. But the royal family, only the king of Qi. It would be extremely difficult for him to unite the other four to advance and retreat together. But the masters of Chang''an city seem to be very united. It''s very rare, even abnormal, that masters don''t agree with each other. "Or, Chang''an There are strong people above the Ninth level. " The king of Zhou opened his mouth and said slowly. Hearing the words, the lower officials could not help but feel more heavy. "King, it''s rare that our Zhou Dynasty has good relations with Chang''an and has frequent business contacts. At present, we might as well strengthen cooperation between the two sides to jointly deal with other dynasties." A minister suggested. "I don''t know what happened to the two monks who went to Chang''an before," a man said with a bitter smile www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 204 Some people in the palace are puzzled, others look ugly. People who don''t know are confused at first. And those who know it feel as if they are pressing a mountain. The king of Zhou looked calm: "he sent envoys to Chang''an to congratulate the eastern Tang Dynasty on the change of ownership." "Yes, king," he said All the people who knew the matter understood that the envoys had more important things to do than to congratulate Chang''an on occupying the eastern Tang Dynasty. That is, we must pacify Chang''an. The Western Zhou Dynasty must clean up the matter of coaxing FA Xin monk to Chang''an ground. The best way is to reach an alliance with Chang''an, to join forces with North Qi, or South against western Chu. In this way, the security of the Western Zhou Dynasty can be stable, and even take the opportunity to increase their own strength. Just as the Western Zhou Dynasty''s monarchs and ministers deliberated on the choice of envoys, the East suddenly came bad news. The Chang''an army, led by the blood shadow old devil and other experts, boldly crossed the border Tielun mountain and invaded the Western Zhou Dynasty. Not only Tiexi County, which borders Hexi County, was invaded, but also Moyin and Moyang to the north and Gaotang and SUSHUN to the South all showed signs of Chang''an invasion. "King, the old devil who led the other side said Say... " The person who reported it was hesitant to speak. ¡°¡­¡­ Yes The king of Zhou took a deep breath. The other side knelt down and kowtowed: "he said, this is the retribution brought by the two monks." The king of Zhou just held his breath, and then he slowly exhaled: "Chang''an is full of desires. After occupying the eastern Tang Dynasty, his ambition is even higher. If he invades our big Zhou, he must know that he is lawless if the eastern frontier ship is not reached." All the officials in the hall responded in unison: "I will obey the king''s instructions, and I will make the crazy people of Chang''an have no return." If before, we could consider secretly compensating Chang''an to appease him, then now, everything is not important. The only important thing is that the territory of the Western Zhou Dynasty was invaded. We must fight back! The Western Zhou Dynasty originally stationed heavy troops on the eastern border. But the attack in Chang''an is too strong and fierce. The Zhou army was unable to stand firm and was almost pushed to Tiexi and other five counties. After gaining support, Zhou Jun had no choice but to find that the five prefectures, including Moyin, Moyang, Tiexi, Gaotang and SUSHUN, were basically under the control of Chang''an. They want to take it back, but they are always defeated by Chang''an. At the same time, they contacted the Northern Qi, Western Chu, Nanliang and other countries, hoping to encircle and suppress Chang''an City, which now unified the eastern Tang Dynasty. The Northern Qi Dynasty, which has been beaten by Chang''an for a long time, is glad to hear the news. The Western Zhou dynasty fell in love with them. The two dynasties, which used to have frequent conflicts at the border, immediately got closer to each other. Zhang Dongyun, who is in the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, seems to have no idea that he has offended both the two dynasties at once. He is still calm. What he is thinking about now is actually his own employees, which seems to be a little less. Strictly speaking, a lot. But now the whole eastern Tang Dynasty has been taken down, and the control area has risen on a large scale, which makes it seem that the manpower is a little thin. We have to admit that in the process of Chang''an taking over the eastern Tang Dynasty, the internal consumption of talents in the eastern Tang Dynasty was serious. Zhang Dongyun didn''t kill too much. Most of them were captured as prisoners. Prisoners need to be reformed through labor in batches so that they can remember the lesson and stop thinking. In this way, it will take some time to make people useful. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun stood up and moved his body. Since the quantity is a little less, we should improve the quality. With so many xuanyuanguo on hand, and a group of martial arts practitioners in the seventh and eighth realms, of course, we can''t waste them. Who said that there were few experts in the ninth state of the eastern Tang Dynasty? Soon there will be. However, rewards need to be measured, and this aspect should be carefully handled. When Zhang Dongyun was thinking, someone went to Tianshu hall to see Mr. Wu Yun. Mr. Wu Yun returned to Chang''an as soon as he appeared in the northern Xihai county. Now I meet each other in Tianshu hall. The elder of Lingxiao sect has been in Chang''an for many days now. Seeing the great changes in the eastern Tang Dynasty, he thought for a long time, and finally made up his mind to come to Tianshu hall. "Sir, I want to leave the city for a few days. I''ll go to the snow mountain in Northeast China and look for my classmates." Any hyper respectful voice. Mr. Wu Yun''s tone was indifferent: "and then?" Any Chao replied: "I would like to ask your majesty and Sir to grant us permission to rebuild the Mountain Gate on the land of the old Tang Dynasty and reproduce and develop." Mr. Wu Yun looked at him and suddenly laughed: "your fellow students, are they willing to do so?" Ren Yichao felt his mind was completely seen through by Mr. Wu Yun. After he took a few deep breaths, he replied softly: "everyone has his own ambition. I believe that there will be a fellow student with the same idea as me.""Different?" Mr. Wu Yun''s tone is not surprising. Ren Yichao said with some difficulty: "please Your majesty and your husband are kind enough to let them leave the land of the Tang Dynasty. " Mr. Wu Yun looked at him for a long time, and then gave a slight smile: "as you said, every man has his own will. His majesty will accept all rivers. Chang''an contains all living beings. As long as he abides by the rules of Chang''an, he can stay in the city, but vice versa." "I understand. Thank you for your kindness." Any Chao solemnly salutes Mr. Wu Yun and leaves. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun is thoughtful. In the past, the most famous martial arts school in the eastern Tang Dynasty is now in decline. I don''t know if there will be a genius in the future to lead the family to rise again? Or will Lingxiao school decline completely and disappear in the long history? The latter is more likely, I''m afraid. Under the rule of Chang''an, there was a complete reshuffle. If someone takes advantage of the situation to rise, someone will surely decline. At the same time, the future development of the forces that submit to Chang''an will be different. Xuanyidao, forgetting Zhenguan, Dahe Longmen, Tingshan academy and other forces have taken the lead. However, in places like he family, Jingyue tower, Zhao family and Zheng family, if they want to catch up, they must work harder and harder. However, in the eastern Tang Dynasty, they are also one step ahead of others in the future. Zhang Dongyun is thinking wildly, and someone comes to Tianshu hall to see Mr. Wu Yun. This time, he Longmen elder, Han Zhe. With the help of Hanhai mental method, Han zhe has been practicing in seclusion these days, successfully breaking through the original state and reaching the eighth level of martial arts and the realm of guixiong. But now he just broke through soon, the accumulated evil spirit is still a little thin. "Progress, good." Mr. Wu Yun is generous in his praise. "It''s all for your majesty and sir." Han zhe said. "Your majesty and I have never spared the rewards of those who have done meritorious deeds." Mr. Wu Yun said. After thanking him again, Han zhe opened his mouth and said, "Sir, the land of Tang Dynasty is under the control of Chang''an. I want to invite you to go out for a while." Zhang Dongyun already knew the other party''s purpose, but he projected Mr. Wu Yun did not speak, just looked at each other quietly. "Elder martial brother, the leader of our school, has lost his message for several months. I have no reply. I want to go to find him." Han zhe said in a deep voice. "You yourself, or the owner of the river dragon gate?" Asked Mr. Wu Yun. Han zhe replied: "there are too few clues about the whereabouts of the leader''s elder martial brother, so I only plan to take a chance first." Mr. Wu Yun nodded slightly: "are you going to Beiqi?" Han zhe replied: "this is the initial plan. However, when elder martial brother Li was missing for a long time, I was not sure whether he was still in Beiqi. I had to go there first and then decide whether to need other places." "Your Majesty is generous. I have always followed suit. Today''s business is human nature. I will not hinder you." Mr. Wu Yun said: "pay attention to yourself. Don''t pay for Li Jie''s failure to find it." "Mr. Xie, I remember your teaching." Han zhe was overjoyed and left after saluting Mr. Wu Yun. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun watched the other party pack up and go out of the city. In fact, he was a little curious. Li Jie, the leader of Longmen gate in Dahe, is already a martial arts expert in the Ninth level. Although he was wounded by the king of Tang Dynasty, since he finally escaped, there were few people who could do anything to him on the ground of Northern Qi Dynasty. Those who can make him evaporate directly in the world and whose whereabouts are unknown are no more than the ninth masters of the Northern Qi Dynasty. And these people may not necessarily take Li Jie''s life. Where is Li Jie now? Why is there no news at all? I hope Han zhe can find him this time. I''m curious where this guy is Zhang Dongyun smacked his lips. He reopens the system task list. Now that you have a defense mission, it is much easier to accumulate upgrade points for guard experience than before. But the number of construction tasks should be done slowly. [construction task 7.1 - the scope of Chang''an is expanding day by day. In the past, ordinary means of communication have become backward. Please establish a more developed communication network to facilitate the circulation of information inside and outside the city] Zhang Dongyun shook his head slightly. It''s still very difficult. Although he can bring out all kinds of communication means, such as video calls, within the invincible city as long as he is willing to do so, in the final analysis, it is his city Lord who helps the city people cheat. First of all, it can''t satisfy the communication outside the city. Secondly, the city Lord Zhang doesn''t have the leisure to serve people. The world is much bigger than his previous blue star. Transportation and communication are naturally much more difficult. As a mysterious world, the Aborigines have developed a lot of mysterious methods for communication. However, the foundation of the land in Tang Dynasty is still poor.At the same time, Zhang Dongyun thinks about it, but he has more things in his hand. A azure pearl. The royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty has a pair of blue sky eyes. One of them was handed over to his fourth brother Li Dang by his son Li Hong in order to spy on the truth of Chang''an, but it fell into the hands of Chang''an. Later, after Shen and Rong improved the blue sky eye, he often carried it with him for Zhang Dongyun to watch. The other pair is in the hands of Li Xuanxin, the king of Tang Dynasty. As Li Xuanxin was killed by Zhang Dongyun in liuquanshan, all his belongings also went to Zhang Dongyun''s hands. Lord Zhang looks at such a green eye. Good is good, but it''s impossible to help him finish his task. But what if it was transformed? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 205 Zhang Dongyun plays with the blue sky eye in his hand and goes out of the Daming Palace at the same time. At present, Zhang Dongyun''s figure still continues to rise at a height of 10000 meters. On the land below, the invincible city covers more than 25 million square kilometers of vast land. In addition, all the land, up to 512000 meters of space, is the same invincible city system influence range. That is, a full height of 512 kilometers. Zhang Dongyun hovered in the sky, the Daming Palace and the city of the sky are far below. He played with the green sky eye, and then there was a golden light on the green sky eye, spreading around. Zhang Dongyun felt carefully for a moment and then shook his head slightly. Beyond the limits of invincible City, the golden light soon dissipated. It''s still keeping the system wide. But the problem is that, in addition to the dozens of counties covered by the system, the rest of the eastern Tang Dynasty has now surrendered to Chang''an. If there is a difference between the inside and outside, it can stimulate people from outside to strive to come to the city. But in that case, the true scope of invincible city can be easily revealed. Although we have the task of defending and killing enemies outside the city, we can also accumulate guard points, but the completion of some construction tasks still needs the external environment to be controllable or cooperate. Zhang Dongyun looks at the blue sky eye floating in the air. Under the blessing of invincible City, he has some ideas about the transformation of this little thing. However, some preparation is needed. After thinking, Zhang Dongyun returned to Daming Palace. Then, a command was conveyed by Mr. Wu Yun, who projected on the Tianshu hall. Sky City, officially open. Those who have made great contributions can enter the city of the sky and surpass the earth. When the news came out, the city was in a state of uproar. To live in the celestial palace, it was unimaginable for all people before. What''s more, there is a rumor in Tianshu Hall: the city in the sky is full of aura and nourishes the spirit and body of human beings, which is very conducive to practice and is really like a fairyland in the sky. But now, can you also be mythical and ascend to heaven? In the face of excitement, Mr. Wu Yun released the second news. There were only five of the first to enter the city. I am. Blood shadow. Mr. He. Mr. long. And, Mr. Zhang. After hearing the news, we all calmed down a little. If you think about it carefully, the five of them are distinguished, only below your majesty and higher than others. They were the first to enter the city, of course. Mr. Wu Yun has been in charge of the daily affairs of the city. In most people''s minds, he is almost under one person in Chang''an and above ten thousand people. Even, it seems not too much to say that there is a real and nameless Deputy City Lord. Mr. Xueying, needless to say, has always been aloof. Like Mr. Wu Yun, he was the first close confidant to follow his majesty. Mr. He, we are familiar, but mysterious. It is because even ordinary people in Chang''an city can often see him. Many people have listened to his lectures and followed him to read and read. In Chang''an City, all the institutions of higher learning were led by him. There are also rumors that Mr. He is also responsible for the mysterious Tianxian hall, which is in charge of spy work. In terms of daily affairs, he is almost second only to Mr. Wu Yun. When it comes to mystery, Mr. He seldom makes a move. We all know that he must be a great scholar, but few people know how strong he is. However, it is reported that Wan Li, the dean of Tingshan Academy in the seventh state, and Xu Xingzhi, who was born in Baima academy, both improved their cultivation and knowledge after listening to Mr. He. Therefore, all the people in the city looked up to Mr. He. Most of the practitioners in Chang''an are familiar with these three, and even the common people have heard of them. In contrast, the other two are unfamiliar. Mr. long, we have heard a little. It''s said that there is a magic master in Chang''an City who practices the transformation of magic heaven and dragon. His cultivation strength is more than that of blood shadow old devil. This old man is the first master of Changan magic road. Rumor has it that there is a ninth state. However, after all, there are still a few people who have actually seen the magic dragon. In people''s eyes, Mr. Yilong is still mysterious. As for Mr. Cheng Yu, it is said that he was reincarnated. Although the current cultivation strength is only the sixth and seventh level, it has made countless people in the city bow to submit. It is said that as long as the prisoner can defeat Mr. Zhang, he will be free immediately.Unfortunately, to this day, no one has succeeded. So Mr. Zhang gradually became another legend of Chang''an. Some people have seen it. Mr. Wu Yun is very respectful to him. It is because Mr. Zhang is mysterious, but most people know that he is distinguished. At present, Mr. Zhang and Mr. long are going into the city of the sky together with the other three gentlemen. If you think about it carefully, you will not be surprised. Just, there are some sighs in everyone''s heart. With such a high standard, I''m afraid I don''t have a chance. "The five of us will enter the city of the sky, and each of them will be accompanied by ten attendants." Mr. Wu Yun said at this time: "however, those who follow us into the city are all servants, and are not allowed to give preferential treatment in the sky city. The time limit is at least three years. After three years, if you have made great achievements, you can remove your status as a servant and formally enter the city. If you have no merit, you will always be a servant. " Everyone is happy. Then, Mr. Wu Yun poured cold water on him, and everyone calmed down again. "Sir, when and how many people will be admitted to Sky City in the second batch?" Someone tried to ask. Mr. Wu Yun doesn''t mind the other party''s questions, but his answer makes people more hesitant: "the time depends on your Majesty''s will, and I dare not ask about it. As for the number of people, I don''t know, but certainly not much." The crowd looked at each other in awe, unable to make up their minds for a moment. What if your majesty selects again soon? What if I had done enough at that time? Is it not a waste of three years, or even longer, to be a servant? What''s so simple about being a servant? Most of the people who hope to enter the city are heroes of one side. It is very difficult to get through their own psychological barriers to serve others. Of course, following the other party''s advanced city is not necessarily beneficial. It is said that they can''t enjoy all the conveniences of the sky city like the five gentlemen, but they are all top-notch experts. They can benefit from their guidance. And with them, there may be more opportunities for meritorious service. The people were hesitant. Mr. Wu Yun didn''t pay much attention to this, but ordered the news to be spread all over Chang''an. There are many people who are still in the land of the old Tang Dynasty and are working hard to manage them. After hearing the news, there were countless people, tangled. However, most of the people involved are high-level people. As for the matter of serving as servants for several gentlemen, many people have made a decision to send their young people to Mr. Wu Yun and others. Ao Kong body in the Daming Palace, helpless asked: "boss, why so, I live in your palace, can''t you?" "Of course." Zhang Dongyun replied indifferently. Ao Kong has a bit toothache: "that why to put a fake body in the city below?" "The greater the difference between our behavior habits and our past, the more confused we should laugh at." Shen and Rong said with a smile: "although Yang Li knows your identity as Shi Yi elder brother, it seems that he and should laugh at me. If you ask him to see each other, he may not have a foundation in his heart." Aokong helplessly nods: "just, just." After receiving the news, the blood shadow old devil on the land of the Western Zhou Dynasty was in a calm mood. There are five of them, which is nothing to boast about. However, the people who lived in the first city of rising sky show that they still have some weight in your Majesty''s heart. But he can''t let it go. Instead, he has to strive for more and greater achievements. Only in this way can we defeat the other four. Today''s news is good, let him further clarify that in addition to Mr. Wu Yun, there are three competitors. "Tell dark cloud, and say thank you for your grace." The old devil calmly told the messenger, "however, I will not go back until I have finished the task ordered by your majesty. I will decide on my ten servants after I return." "Yes, master." The other side respectfully stepped down. Looking at the land that belonged to the Western Zhou Dynasty under his feet, the old man''s eyes twinkled: all this will belong to your majesty! The shrill and terrible sound of the Phoenix sounded. The blood Phoenix opens its wings and flies forward, splashing the blood rain of killing. Since the Tang Dynasty, all the way to the East is the territory of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Across the Eastern Jin Dynasty, to its eastern border, you can see the vast sea. The ocean is vast and endless. Since then, we have traveled eastward, farther than the east-west direction of the eastern Tang Dynasty and the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and arrived at the deep ocean. We can see that there are great storms on the sea. Between the hurricane waves, the ups and downs of the sea, in the air, hovered a white bird. The white bird appears to be thin and light, but in the terrible hurricane, it hovers steadily in the air, completely unaffected by the storm waves.It has been here for many days. And, it seems, will continue to stay. But the people it waited for did not let it continue to wait in the storm. All of a sudden, the waves rose and fell, and the sea became calm in an instant. The hurricane shrouded in all directions is still for a moment. Looking into the distance, you can still see the waves and storms. But in the sea where the white birds stayed, everything miraculously disappeared. The next moment, the sea below the white bird, separated from the center, retreated to both sides. A purple cloud, surrounded by white air, rose slowly from the center of the sea. On the purple cloud stood a young Taoist in white. As soon as he appeared, white birds fell from the air. When close to the Taoist priest, the bird''s whole body changes from white to purple. With a flick of his fingers, the Taoist turned into a purple bird, and suddenly turned into a cloud of purple smoke. When the purple smoke is gone, the Taoist''s sight is on the west land: "pure Yang immortal soul, Chang''an..." He pondered for a moment, stepped on the purple cloud and went westward, where the wind and rain stopped. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 206 The young Taoist priest came out of a relic cave on the bottom of the sea. He found that the bird used for communication had been waiting on the sea for many days. After reading the message from Qingyun temple, he immediately headed west and returned to the direction of land. On the way, he saw a white bird flying. There is only one Fu Zhao left for Qingyun temple. Now this second bird of credit should come from other sects. Young Taoist gently, the white to purple birds, again in his fingertips into smoke drift. The Taoist priest already knew the content of the message. He stopped in the air, looking down at the sea, meditating. After a long time, the Taoist moved forward again, continued to the West and returned to the land. At the same time, on the inland, there are flames of war. After learning that Li Xuanxin, the king of the Tang Dynasty, died under the hands of Chang''an people and that there was a great chaos in the hometown of the eastern Tang Dynasty, the southern Chen Dynasty immediately regrouped its heavy troops and then invaded the territory of the former Eastern Tang Dynasty. In their view, this is the time to divide up the eastern Tang Dynasty. However, without waiting for them to go deep into the land of the Tang Dynasty, they were attacked head-on. The army of Chang''an marched southward and stopped the troops of Nanchen. Jiang Ke, marshal of Nanchen army and Ma, and Chen Ruiyang, a master of Nanchen clan, were also forced to stop. In addition to Yan Xishi, the owner of Jingyue tower and yunmo, the leader of Qingxia mountain villa, there are also Xuanyi''s masters, Meng Shen. As a master of the eighth level, Chen Ruiyang is confident that he will surpass anyone in the opposite direction. Even if their own two against three, they may not suffer losses, victory or defeat to know. But that means a complete war with Chang''an city. "I came here to help Chang''an and fight the eastern Tang Dynasty." Chen Ruiyang said in a deep voice. Yunmo, the leader of Qingxia mountain villa, said indifferently: "how can we stop the pace of Chang''an city just in the eastern Tang Dynasty? At present, the land of Tang Dynasty is already under the rule of Chang''an, and I don''t want to help Nanchen. " Jiang Ke, the marshal of Nanchen army and horse, said at this time: "Qianxing County of the eastern Tang Dynasty was originally our Dachen territory, which was embezzled by the Li family of the eastern Tang Dynasty. We are waiting now to take back our homeland." Cloud desert look unchanged: "so Tang land, now all belong to my Chang''an rule, an inch is not less." The expression of Jiang Jietong and Chen Ruiyang became ugly. "So the Li family of Tang Dynasty has more land for you. You can go to the Li family to settle accounts." "As far as Yan knows, Li Xuanxin''s eldest son, Li Hong, has fled. You may as well pay attention to it." Jiang took a deep breath and wanted to speak again. Chen Ruiyang stopped him. "The great prosperity of Chang''an is to be congratulated, and I congratulate the king." "I hope you and I can have more cooperation in the future," Chen Ruiyang said "Sir, I will report to Chang''an." Yunmo said. Although the heart is unwilling, but the South Chen army or retreat. On the way out of the army, seeing the morale of all the soldiers and generals in low spirits, Chiang Kai himself did not fight at all. He was extremely depressed. "Next, we have to trouble commander Jiang to restore our army''s morale." Chen Ruiyang said on one side. "Lord, don''t worry. This is the responsibility of the last general." Chiang said in a dismal voice. Chen Ruiyang said: "I also know that today''s strike will damage the morale of the army and our majesty. But now the situation is chaotic and unpredictable, so we have to be cautious." Jiang Ke breathed out his breath slowly: "don''t worry about the Lord. It will not be a person who cares about the overall situation. It is just that the hegemony of Chang''an city exceeds our previous expectation. At first, I thought it was the disaster of the eastern Tang Dynasty, but judging from the present situation, if we continue to indulge in it, the relationship between the eastern Tang Dynasty and us will be right. " "It''s up to brother Wang to decide everything." Chen Ruiyang said in a deep voice: "at present, Chang''an can destroy the understanding of the eastern Tang Dynasty, which shows that their strength is more than that of the eastern Tang Dynasty. We should not underestimate it." Jiang Ke heard the speech and nodded with a heavy heart. Nanchen thought he could find a bargain, but he ate it. The Eastern Jin Dynasty in the north of them had a bad taste. After the change of ownership in the eastern Tang Dynasty, they sent people to Chang''an for congratulations. But Sima yuan, the king of Zhaowu, who was sent to Chang''an, came back with bad news. Chang''an asked the Eastern Jin Dynasty to withdraw from several counties in the northeast of the eastern Tang Dynasty that they had occupied before. This makes the Eastern Jin Dynasty, a great dissatisfaction. They contacted Chang''an in order to divide up the eastern Tang Dynasty. Before that, they occupied several counties to block the counterattack of the eastern Tang Dynasty, and had already started operations there. At present, the eastern Tang Dynasty was destroyed, and the original idea of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was to continue to expand the achievements. But now I don''t expect that we can''t expand the results of the war, and even the several counties that have been occupied will be lost? How can the Eastern Jin Dynasty accept this? In the past, the eastern Tang Dynasty could not drive them away, and now Chang''an can''t even think about it."Chang''an is at war with the Western Zhou Dynasty in the West and the Northern Qi Dynasty in the north. They are both under attack." A general of the Eastern Jin Dynasty saluted the king of Jin and said, "it is said that some people were lost in Chang''an in the Western Chu and Nanliang dynasties. Moreover, Chang''an stopped the southern Chen Dynasty from attacking the southeast of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Now they are surrounded by enemies. As long as our several great dynasties join hands, they will not be able to resist any more! " Geographically speaking, the eastern Tang Dynasty was located in the center of the seven states in eastern Xinjiang, and it was a place of four wars. Zhou is in the northwest, Qi is in the north, Jin is in the northeast, Chen is in the southeast, Liang is in the south, and Chu is in the southwest. In history, due to the enemy on all sides, the power of the eastern Tang Dynasty was relatively weak. It was only in the last few hundred years that the eastern Tang Dynasty had made great progress after the relaxation of their relations with Northern Qi and other countries. Until Li Xuanxin ascended the throne, he gradually reached his heyday. After relieving the pressure from the west, the north and the south, Li Xuanxin, commander of the eastern Tang Dynasty, mainly attacked the East. The Eastern Jin Dynasty was the first victim. However, no one had arrived before. Li Xuanxin and his Eastern Tang Dynasty were in full swing and declined. From a historical high point, they suddenly fell and perished in a short period of one year. Even if there is no process of decline, it jumps straight off the cliff and becomes history. Instead, it looks like a more threatening existence than the eastern Tang Dynasty. They are also more overbearing and arrogant, and almost offend all the countries around them. It was because of the general''s proposal to unite with other countries to encircle and kill the newly established regime in the land of Tang Dynasty. Hearing this, the king of Jin refused to comment. On the other side, an old minister said: "normally speaking, the Six Dynasties join hands in encirclement and suppression, and the other side certainly can''t support it. But if the opponent can win the eastern Tang Dynasty, it is not by the number of experts in the Ninth level, but there are more masters than in the Ninth level? " Once this was said, the hall was completely quiet for a moment. After a long time, the general hesitated and asked, "do you mean that the source of Chang''an actually comes from further west?" "I don''t know, but I have to worry about it." The old minister said. The hall was silent again. After a long time, however, the king of Jin finally opened his mouth: "withdraw troops from the original counties of the eastern Tang Dynasty." He spoke slowly, but clearly. His highness and all the people answered, "yes, king." Even if the Six Dynasties were to encircle Chang''an, the Eastern Jin Dynasty did not intend to be the first. At present, the Western Zhou Dynasty and the Northern Qi Dynasty are fighting with each other constantly, and they are closer to Chang''an. It would be better for them to take the lead. "At the same time, he sent envoys to Qi, Zhou, Chu, Liang and Chen Five Dynasties." The king of Jin continued to speak slowly. They immediately replied, "I will obey the orders." After the scattered Dynasty, with the tacit consent of the king of Jin, news was sent to all parts of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. One of them, in the east of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, is near the shore of the sea. About 200 miles from the coast, there are mountains. There is a Taoist Palace on the mountain, named sanxinggong. It is famous for thousands of miles. It is a famous Taoist school in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The master of sanxinggong, Tianlu immortal, lived in the palace. After reading the news from Wangdu, he thought deeply. All of a sudden, his eyes flashed, he got up and came to the palace, looking at the distant sky: "since Daoyou are here, why don''t you show up to meet each other?" In the distance, a white cloud floated in. On the cloud stood a Taoist in black, with white hair and beard. Seeing this, the immortal Tianlu not only raised his eyebrows slightly: "it''s the Taoist brother zique. What wind blows you here from the Northern Qi Dynasty?" "An evil wind from nowhere." The old man in black looks serious. His Taoist name is zique, and he is a real person of the ninth state of Taoism, just like Tianlu, the master of sanxinggong. However, sanxinggong is located in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and the xuanming temple, which is headed by zique Zhenren, is one of the five schools in the Northern Qi Dynasty. Now, of course, strictly speaking, there are only three and a half. The ice and fire valley was destroyed. Even the leader Lin Ying of wutianfeng is in Chang''an. They will fall from the ranks of the most top forces in Northern Qi Dynasty if they don''t have the Ninth level master. As a matter of fact, some forces in the surrounding areas are beginning to rise. On the contrary, the Northern Qi royal family and xuanming temple and other places, whether the lips are dead and the teeth are cold, whether the rabbit is dead or the fox is sad, there is no aim at the fog day peak. However, the encounter between Binghuo Valley and Wutian peak, and the end of the eastern Tang Dynasty, put great pressure on the Northern Qi Dynasty. The immortal Tianlu welcomed the immortal zique into the palace. After both sides sat down, he stroked his whiskers and asked, "the noble sect and this palace belong to the same way. It is proper to take care of each other. However, we are still far away from each other geographically. We are still in the Shuofeng academy and Yuquan peak in the Northern Qi Dynasty, which can help Taoist brother more." "They are not like us." Zique immortal light said.Tianlu immortal eyebrows: "please teach me." The immortal zique looked at each other: "Yuquan peak is different from GUI and I schools. What we are the same should be Qingyun temple in the eastern Tang Dynasty, isn''t it?" Tianlu immortal heard the speech and stroked his beard. The immortal zique looked at each other and continued: "people in the Ming Dynasty don''t speak dark words in front of them. On the ground of the Northern Qi Dynasty, Yuquan peak has always been the dominant family. In my xuanming view, it''s really inferior." Tianlu immortal understood what the other side wanted to say. "It is in recent years that this view has caught up with Yuquan peak, which can be compared with it." Zique immortal said: "among them, it is inseparable from the help of a person, just like Qingyun Temple suddenly became a leader of Qunlun in the eastern Tang Dynasty, and guipai gradually overthrew all its peers in the Eastern Jin Dynasty." Today, I don''t want to talk about it for a moment "Qingyun temple was destroyed because of Chang''an. I don''t know if there are noble schools in this temple. Will they all follow suit?" "To avoid this, maybe you still need the help of that expert." Tianlu immortal is silent again, but after a long time, he smiles. At this time, a young Taoist came in from the back of the hall: "heaven helps those who help themselves." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 207 Seeing each other, immortal zique''s eyes coagulated. This young Taoist priest was the one who visited them and instructed him to practice. "Brother Gu Mu, long time no see." The immortal zique got up and said slowly. The other side is much younger than him, but there is no time to learn before and after, and the one who reaches first is still called "Taoist brother" by zique immortal. "Long time no see" came to him The immortal zique looks at the immortal Tianlu. The other side smiles: "to tell you the truth, I have already contacted elder brother Gu Mu Dao." The immortal zique nodded: "it''s so good that you can come back." "If you want to improve yourself, I can help you." The young Taoist said calmly, "rotten wood cannot be carved." After the three sat down, the real zique asked, "what do you think of Chang''an City?" The young Taoist said: "the ambitious generation, the eastern Tang Dynasty is only their starting point. Next, they will extend their magic hands to other places in the eastern Xinjiang." Both immortal zique and Tianlu are serious. The young Taoist continued: "in addition, there is a reincarnation of Chunyang immortal soul, who is now in Chang''an." In front of him, their eyes were fixed. The young Taoist priest nodded slightly and continued to speak: "Qingyun temple, because of this conflict with Chang''an, suffered." Zique and Tianlu were both alert in their hearts. "The Taoist brother had traveled overseas to explore the remains of the immortal mansion, which made Chang''an a loophole." Tianlu immortal said: "now that Taoist brothers have returned to the land of eastern Xinjiang, I believe they will not continue to succeed." "The city of Chang''an is still too mysterious. I don''t know the details of the city. At present, we should observe it first and then make a decision." He glanced at the two men in front of him: "if the other side is strong and powerful, I will not be forced to contact the school as soon as possible." The immortal zique and the immortal Tianlu heard the words and put down their hearts slightly: "brother Dao, this is a kind of solemn language. It''s reasonable." "The two Taoist friends, next, may as well help the poor Dao and collect more about Chang''an." Ancient wood immortal, said to leave: "poor way first step." Zique immortal and ancient wood immortal sent him away together. Seeing him leave, the immortal zique, the master of xuanming temple, said: "he seems to have guessed the origin of Chang''an City?" "Probably from the same place as him." Tianlu immortal seems to be whispering to himself. Zique immortal nodded silently. He breathed out his turbid breath and said goodbye to the immortal Tianlu: "I''m leaving too. Take care of your friends." "Take care, Taoist." It''s not a long time for the real person to return to his home, but to see him go home. After coming to the Southern Jin Dynasty, the young Taoist priest left the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He stepped on purple clouds and flew tens of thousands of miles in the sky, completely undetectable on the ground. Ziyun went all the way south and finally stopped over a mountain in the southwest of the southern Chen Dynasty. Then, the young Taoist appeared directly on the main peak of the mountain. Here, there is no Daogong Daogong, no Temple Terrace. Only on the top of the mountain, there are some simple thatched houses. But it reveals a strong natural essence. Here, is also a famous Taoist holy land, famous in the southern Chen Dynasty. Even in the territory of other dynasties except Nanchen, many people have heard of Baoyushan. Different from Qingyun temple, forgetting Zhenguan temple, sanxinggong temple, XuanZhen temple, yuquanfeng and other famous Taoist schools, there are only a few people holding Jade Mountain up and down. However, the descendants of Baoyushan have outstanding talents. Any disciple walking down the mountain is an outstanding Taoist master, which arouses the attention of all quarters. The young Taoist priest fell on the top of the mountain and looked around. In one of the thatched huts, a middle-aged man came out. The man was dressed in coarse Taoist robes, but he had a school of immortals. "It turns out to be elder brother Gumu. I haven''t seen you for a long time. Are you all right?" The middle-aged man in Taoist robes should be given a courtesy first. Ancient wood immortal slightly nodded: "I travel around, nothing good, just recently received news from Qingyun Temple of Eastern Tang Dynasty and three-star palace of Eastern Jin Dynasty. I knew that there was something wrong in eastern Xinjiang, so I came back to have a look." He glanced up and down at the middle-aged man: "I haven''t seen you for a few years, but Ge Daoyou''s cultivation has become more and more refined. It''s gratifying to see that the yuan God is in sight." The middle-aged man in coarse cloth Taoist robe is Ge Xin, the contemporary leader of Nanchen Taoist school Baoyushan. "Thanks to the guidance of Taoist brother before, I have made some progress in my cultivation. I''m laughing at you." Ge Xin first expressed his thanks to the ancient wood immortal, and then continued: "I have heard of things in the eastern Tang Dynasty, but I don''t care who the rulers are in the secular world.If we can treat the people well, it will be a good thing that the city Lord of Chang''an will replace the eastern Tang Dynasty and the southern Chen Dynasty. I don''t mean to interfere in human affairs. Every day, I only teach the disciples to practice and understand the Tao, and then help the Taoist find some pure Yang relics. It''s enough for me to wish. " "Now it seems that Chang''an also aims at Chunyang relics." Ancient wood immortal said. Ge Xin hears the speech and frowns slightly: "why is this?" "I have no answer right now." The old wood immortal slightly shakes his head: "as for treating the common people kindly, there has never been a life-long king. If power is concentrated in one person''s hand, the final result will always be a lone wolf. Even if he is wise for a while, he will be obsessed with personal enjoyment and indulgence as time goes on. " Ge Xin was silent for a long time, and finally turned into a sigh: "our cultivators, the tree wants to be quiet, but the wind is not enough." "At present, the understanding of Chang''an is still too little to reach a conclusion too early, but more attention is needed." Ancient wood immortal said. Ge Xin made a Jishou: "what Taoist brother said is very true." Ancient wood immortal nodded: "I say goodbye first, Taoist friends take care." He said goodbye to ge Xin and left Baoyushan for the southwest. Purple clouds left the border of Nanchen and flew into the boundary of Nanliang Dynasty. However, Ziyun did not stay, but continued to go south until leaving Nanliang. In front of the young Taoist, there are blue waves again. Leaving the land of Nanliang Dynasty, the south is also a sea. After Ziyun flew about three or four hundred miles on the sea, an island appeared in front of him. The sea around the island is peaceful. The sea surface is as smooth as a mirror, like a pool of completely static water. The purple cloud came and fell over the island. The island is full of bamboo forest, and there are some lofts among the bamboo groves. In one of the buildings, an old Taoist in a pure white Taoist robe came out. The old Taoist priest stepped on the white clouds and flew up in the air to meet the ancient wood immortal: "the Taoist brother is driving to tianyijiao. The upper and lower parts of this teaching are full of splendor." This place seems insignificant, but it is actually the general forum of tianyijiao. This religion is located in the South China Sea Ocean, believers all over the South China Sea Islands and along the northern coast, is the southern Liang Dynasty territory, holding the door of the cow ear. In the South China Sea, they can even be regarded as the de facto overlord and king. On the northern coast, the Nanliang dynasty still had some influence. But as long as the sea, it will be the world of tianyijiao. In name only Nanliang is given priority to. Before going on a boat, fishermen on the sea prayed to the legendary tianyizun. Konghai Zhenren, the leader of Tianyi sect, is an immortal figure worshipped by thousands of people in the South China Sea. However, the air sea real man at the moment is submissive to the young Taoist who steps on Ziyun. A few years ago, the southern Liang Dynasty continued to suppress tianyijiao. It was because of this young Taoist priest''s instruction and explanation that made the former Kong Hai Taoist break through the realm and achieve the realm of real people, so as to gain a firm foothold in the South China Sea, which made the Nanliang Dynasty helpless. So although we haven''t seen each other for several years and the tianyijiao is growing, we still dare not neglect this young Taoist at this moment. "Long time no see." Ancient wood immortal slightly nodded. Konghai invited the other party to his bamboo building. After serving tea, he took out a jade pendant and gave it to the young Taoist priest in front of him. The ancient wood immortal took over the jade pendant. As soon as he started, the jade pendant flashed a little light. The light is warm, like the rising sun. "It''s really the magic weapon of Chunyang palace in the past." Ancient mu Zhenren nodded his head. Kong Hai real person smiles: "Taoist brother likes, is good." From his sleeve, he took out a small bottle and put it in front of each other. "Thank you." Konghai took the bottle and opened it. Suddenly, there is a stream of water from the automatic floating, and then in the air condensed into a fist size water ball. The surface of the water ball is constantly floating, and the real man of the air sea sees it, and his eyes flow with admiration: "Heaven lives on water. This is the real life of heaven and water." He took the water ball back into the small bottle and again expressed his thanks to him. "I have only so much to carry with me. Daoyou will make do with it for a while." Ancient wood immortal said. When the immortal Konghai heard the words, he moved slightly in his heart: "Taoist brother is too polite. I will tell the disciples to pay attention to more Chunyang relics, so as to report the brother''s generous gift." The young Taoist nodded slightly: "Qingyun temple in the eastern Tang Dynasty has been found, but it was robbed by others." Empty sea immortal nodded: "is that Chang''an City? I''ve heard about it, but I don''t know much. " "During this time, you may as well pay attention to it." The young Taoist stood up to say goodbye: "although the South China Sea is far away, it is far from the ambition of the other side." He said to leave, but the real Konghai looked dignified.The purple clouds left Tianyi temple and headed for the northwest. His next destination is located in the Western Chu Dynasty. At the same time, Zhang Dongyun is sitting opposite Shen and aokong in the Daming Palace. "Xuanming temple in Northern Qi Dynasty, sanxinggong palace in Eastern Jin Dynasty, tianyijiao in Nanliang, Zicheng mountain in Western Chu, Liyang temple in Western Zhou Dynasty." Shen He Rong, who is also in charge of the Tianxian hall as Mr. He, said: "the inheritance of these Taoist schools is similar to the Qingyun temple here. In recent years, their strength has improved. It is likely that they should laugh at me for secretly supporting them to help him search for the relics of Chunyang. At present, there is no exact news from the southern Chen Dynasty. It seems that there is no Taoist sect which has suddenly risen in recent years. However, there is a Baoyushan, which has always been low-key, and it is difficult to judge whether it is influenced by me www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 208 "I''ll visit these places." After listening to Shen He Rong''s words, Ao Kong opened his mouth in a deep voice. Zhang Dongyun shook his head slightly: "are you at the critical moment now?" Ao Kong grinned: "elder brother''s eye is like a torch. I''m not far away from reconnecting the real body of the magic." Zhang Dongyun nodded: "then practice with your heart first." Ao Kong Pang tooth flower son: "also good." "Continue to collect information about these sects." Zhang Dongyun then turned to Shen and said, "if there are no other Taoist sects in Nanchen that are more suspicious, they should keep an eye on Baoyushan." Shen and Rong nodded with a smile: "big brother, don''t worry, little sister understands." Aokong jumped up: "since I don''t go out, I''ll go to see Ying''er first. She should be a demon." With Zhang Dongyun''s guidance, and a large amount of aura in the invincible City, Ao Ying has made great progress in his cultivation during this period of time, and is already attacking the eighth realm of the devil''s road, intending to form a demon soul. Zhang Dongyun is happy to see his success. But what he was more interested in was that if Ao Ying was really like her father''s idea, refining the second kind of demon blood, what would be the result? She practiced the change of the magic dragon, and was not confused by the demon blood, and had no hidden worry of losing control. It was because her magic dragon blood originated from her father aokong. But aokong''s moving mountain demon ape blood didn''t pass on to her. If she practices other demon blood by herself, will she lose control because of this second demon blood? Zhang Dongyun is very interested in this. However, he didn''t mention it much, but ordered aokong: "before you shut up, choose your own entourage in the sky city." Shen He Rong incarnated as Mr. He, and AO Kong as Mr. long, as his disguise in Chang''an city. Both were the first to enter the city of the sky. One man gets the way, the dog rises to the sky. They could each choose ten servants. "Let me choose, I''ll choose the best." Ao Kong waved his hand: "but it doesn''t matter. Ying''er is in your palace. I don''t have anyone to take with me. I''ll take it at will." Zhang Dongyun said: "then other people will choose the rest for you." Aokong grinned: "elder brother, you can arrange it." "I don''t have the leisure." Zhang Dongyun said: "you go and explain it to Wu Yun." Ao Kong does not matter nodded, and then out of the Daming Palace. Mr. Wu Yun saw him. After listening to him, he nodded: "please don''t worry. I will arrange it properly." "You do a good job. Don''t worry, brother. I''m also at ease." Aokong satisfied nodded, then when the shopkeeper. Mr. Wu Yun smiles and returns to the Tianshu temple on the ground. There are still many people who sign up for the sky city. Leaders may be hesitant, hoping to go to the sky city with their own merits, rather than relying on others as slaves. But this does not affect them to choose talents from their young children, and then sign up. Anyone can see that the internal stratum of Chang''an is becoming more and more obvious. Daming Palace is undoubtedly the core of the top floor. It is the residence of your majesty. There was no one to live in except a few attendants. Even Mr. Wu Yun, Mr. Xueying and others can only travel and cannot live for a long time. Now when we look at the Chen family, we are all envious and jealous. Mingyixue was brought back by Mr. Xueying. Miss Ying is a person around Mr. long. Among the several maids around his majesty, only one Chen Chaoyan comes from the Chen family. As long as this little girl has been in Daming Palace, the status of the Chen family in Chang''an will not be bad. The people of the Chen family have been very happy about this. However, Chen Jiezhi has carefully selected the children of his family, hoping to follow Mr. Wu Yun and go to the city of the sky. It''s not enough to have only one courtier in Daming Palace. The Chen family needs to be in a central position and has many children. Now it seems that the sky city is obviously the highest level place under Daming Palace. It has surpassed the former inner city of Chang''an. Although the key points such as Tianshu hall and Tianxun hall are still on the ground, it can be seen that the city of the sky has surpassed them. There, perhaps, should be called the real inner city. Or the imperial city of Daming Palace. If the Chen family wants to remain prosperous, there must be someone there. Of course, the best result is to go in with merit. "The little contribution we have made to Chang''an has been used to replace the head of the situ family." Looking at some young people in front of him, Chen Jiezhi said calmly, "if we give up xuanyuanguo, it may take us a longer time for someone in the Chen family to break through to the eighth level." Several young people in front of him looked solemn and felt a deep sense of crisis.Zheng family, he family, jingyuelou, Zhao family, forgetting Zhen Guan, Hu family and other forces successively surrendered to Chang''an city. There are more than one seventh level master in these places, and even the eighth level master. Their overall strength is steadily superior to the present Chen family. As for the river Longmen, let alone. Although the Chen family entered Chang''an early, if there is no sense of hardship, more than one family may catch up at any time. "It is naturally best to follow Mr. Wu Yun. If you are following other Mr. Wu, you should be careful not to neglect him." Chen Jiezhi sighed, "I know it''s hard for you young people, but it''s a matter of great importance. You must be patient." Several young children of the Chen family said in succession: "please rest assured, we know the importance of the matter, we must be careful, will not discredit the family. We follow them. If we can get some advice from them, we will surely benefit a lot. How can we feel hard? " Chen Jiezhi nodded: "you can think so, that is the best." In addition to the Chen family, other forces are also carefully selected proud children. Tang Chi, the elder of forgetting Zhenguan, followed Xie Zhao, the most outstanding disciple of the younger generation. Seeing that there was only Xie Zhao beside Tang Chi, old Liang Zhen, a Taoist priest of Xuanyi, was slightly shocked: "Tang Daoyou, is your school..." Tang Chi said with a smile: "if it wasn''t for the mediocrity of the old man, most of the gentlemen would not like to see him. I would like to follow him personally." Xie Zhao, who was beside him, looked peaceful and did not mean to be unwilling. ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, yes Liang Zhen was silent for a while before opening his mouth for a ha ha to ease his embarrassment. He really didn''t expect that he would forget Zhenguan so much! Who is Xie Zhao? Forgetting the truth is the first person of the younger generation. He has always been regarded as the first true biography of the successor of the future Taoist temple. In the past, even xuanyidao, Qingyun temple and Qingfu palace, the other three famous Taoist schools, appreciated Xie Zhao very much and thought about him from time to time. It would be nice if they were their own disciples. Now, forget Zhen Guan and throw him as a servant? Xuanyi Liang elder secretly scolds the other party''s madman in his heart. But in fact, I have a little regret. This time, he also brought some disciples of Xuanyi. Although these were also outstanding disciples selected carefully, the most outstanding ones in the clan were still reluctant to move. But this contrast forgets the truth, the difference is undoubtedly out. In the same mood as Xuan, there is also Guo Zi, the leader of Hanshan sect. He brought the most outstanding disciple of his family, Hui Tianyu and others. Back to Tianyu even gave up his position in Tianshu hall. The one eyed youth didn''t care. His goal is to run to the core center of the city. Previously, when I went back to Tianyu, I hoped to enter the Daming Palace and serve as his Majesty''s servant. Unfortunately, the requirement of entering the palace was too high for him to pass. Now, under the Daming Palace, there is the city of the sky, which is already higher than the Tianshu hall and other departments on the ground. Then go back to Tianyu and turn the target here. Even if it is from the temple of Tianshu commanding hundreds of people, into the city of the sky as a servant to serve others. Guo Zi naturally agreed with this. He was also relieved to go back to Tianyu. On the other side, Cao Feng, who is more talented in learning martial arts, is worried about letting him go. As for going back to Tianyu, Guo Zi was more confident as well as at ease. This young man will not let him down. Guo Zi was very happy, but when he saw Wu Qiong, the leader of the thunderbolt sect, came here alone, he felt a sudden thump in his heart. "Brother Wu, you are..." Guo Zi was surprised and uncertain. Wu Qiong looked calm: "Brother Guo, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I want to follow a gentleman and enter the city of the sky." Guo Zi''s heart instantly gave birth to a feeling of beeping Wang. "Brother Wu, as the leader of the thunderbolt sect, if you go to the city of the sky, then you will be..." Without waiting for Guo Zi to finish, Wu Qiong smiles and waves her hand: "in the next year, I will only take the position of the leader of our school temporarily. At best, we will make a transition. Now our school has been stabilized again. I have relieved my position as the leader and entrusted it to other competent colleagues of our school." Guo Zi took a deep breath: "brother Wu Good decision Wu Qiong said with a smile: "we all belong to Longbei, and we have known each other early. In the past, we had a lot of contacts with Brother Guo. I have the courage to say a few words. Although Brother Guo and I are both leaders of a school, we are totally different from Taoist priest Zhichen of forgetting Zhenguan and master Louyan of Jingyue Lou after all." Guo Zi was silent. He and Wu Qiong are the local clan of Longbei county.Before that, their accomplishments were nothing more than the fourth realm of martial arts. It was only with the guidance of Chang''an that it broke through to the fifth level. Forgetting the truth temple and the mirror moon building are huge things to them. Although Xie Zhaoren is young, he is the cultivation of the fifth level just like them. "Tianfeng mountain and Luhe mountain villa are local forces like us, but each of them has a monopoly on several government areas, and they are still much stronger than us." Wu Qiong said slowly, "I''d like to ask Brother Guo to forgive my impoliteness." "I should thank brother Wu." After a long silence, Guo Zi breathed out a long breath. "It''s good to say that Brother Guo doesn''t blame me." Wu Qiong nodded and said goodbye to him. After Guo Zi said goodbye to him, he still stood still. His side has been silent back to Tianyu, at this time said: "Chang''an development, changing with each passing day, beyond all people''s expectations." Guo Zi nodded slightly and sighed "yes!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 209 Chang''an is developing too fast. It''s almost too late for them to keep up. In the early days, it was able to take advantage of the earliest Conglong and geographical advantages. But now, these are not enough. Guo Zi was lost in thought. Back to Tianyu, he asked softly, "master, do you want to imitate Master Wu?" Guo Zi did not conceal and deny: "I really think about this." Back to Tianyu, he said: "with all due respect, I can''t hide from your majesty and Mr. Wu Yun''s eyes any bit of wind and grass in Chang''an. Elder Wu has already made pearls and jade in front of him. If you follow suit, you may not be able to add points to Mr. Wu Yun''s mind." Guo Zi smile a little bit bitter: "I just ask for no points now." Back to Tianyu, he said: "your majesty and Mr. Wu Yun are broad-minded and will not care about our lagging behind. As long as we can do something wrong with our heart in other aspects, Mr. Wu Yun will certainly see it." Guo Zi smell speech, heart slightly move: "Wu Qiong, in fact, is also to make a choice, willing to be not his position as leader of thunderbolt clan." Even if Wu Qiong is no longer the leader of thunderbolt sect, even if he goes to the city of the sky, he is a servant coolie. But as long as he can always speak in Chang''an City, he still has the right to speak within the pili clan. Even the right to speak may be greater. The leader didn''t do it, but he became the leader of the supreme leader. However, if others do not manage the pili clan outside, it is not easy to say whether it is still as effective as before for Chang''an. Wu Qiong can only hope that the successor selected by herself can work hard. "Chang''an keeps expanding, and it''s not easy for us to catch up, but as long as Chang''an center is still in the Longling mountains, we will have a place." Back to Tianyu, he said: "do well in front of us, and we will not be replaced by outsiders. Our school will certainly grow with Chang''an. All we need is time." Guo Zi quietly looked at the one eyed youth in front of him. After a long time, he patted each other on the shoulder with emotion: "if you go to the city of the sky, I can rest assured that there will be you in the future of Hanshan sect. When I meet with the ancestors of all generations, I can hold my head high." "I dare not," he said "Do well." Guo Zi suddenly laughed: "Wu Qiong thought that he could do it by himself, but he didn''t know that it was too early for him to be happy." In addition to the Hanshan school, the Chen family, xuanyidao, forgetting the truth view and thunderbolt sect, all the major forces have basically sent people. The total was more than 50. Therefore, Mr. Wu Yun has to choose himself. Naturally, people most want to follow Mr. Wu Yun. Secondly, Mr. He can do it. For the remaining three people, it was once again the same. However, there are also people who want to burn cold stoves, hoping to follow Mr. Zhang. Blood shadow old devil and Mr. long are the two most unpopular. As the big devil, in this respect, the sky makes most people more exclusive. However, in order to be able to enter the sky city, we are still competing. Xie Zhao, Wu Qiong, Hui Tianyu and others were selected successfully. Wu Qiong came to Mr. Wu Yun''s door. When he returned to Tianyu, he followed Mr. Zhang. Xie Zhao was assigned to the command of the blood shadow old devil, so that the upper and lower levels of the forgetting truth Temple vomited blood. However, in order to be able to enter the sky city, they have to recognize. The old man of blood shadow is on the border with Xizhou. Therefore, Xie Zhao and others are not allowed to enter the city at present. Instead, they rush to join up with Xueying old devil and wait for his dispatch. The remaining 40 followed Mr. Wu Yun to the city of the sky. The light column above the Tianshu hall is used as a transmission for everyone to pass through. People in it, with the light flow up to tens of thousands of meters in the sky, can not help feeling thousands of. After arriving at the fifth level, all practitioners can basically fly for a short time. No matter how high the realm is, you can fly higher, faster and longer. However, it is still very difficult to rise above 10000 meters. This city deserves the name of the sky. When they arrived in the city, they looked at the bare land in front of them. Their first task was to build palaces and residences for their respective masters. A large group of practitioners are really used as slaves. Few people understand architecture. However, Mr. Wu Yun''s orders are: "learn and build by yourself." He calmly looked at the people in front of him: "no one else can set foot in the sky without your Majesty''s permission." So Wu Qiong, Hui Tianyu and others had no choice but to return to the ground, learning to work on the one hand and raising engineering materials on the other. Some of the new surrender dependent Chang''an people, how family, Zhao''s children, this moment, fully understand the rules of Chang''an City, the original is very strict.Looking at their hard struggle, Daming Palace, for a smile. If you obey the rules, you can stay in the city. Many people have not fully understood this sentence. The rule of Chang''an city is to let you do whatever you want. Whether you want it or not. The volunteers are Chang''an residents. Those who don''t volunteer are prisoners. At present, there are more and more people in the city, and there are more and more places where Lord Zhang can be happy and lazy. He gradually feels that his city master''s career is becoming more and more interesting. He reclined comfortably back in his chair and closed his eyes. However, Lord Zhang did not relax for long. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and looked up at the top of the hall above. The top of the hall seemed to disappear, allowing his eyes to keep going up all the way. The coverage of the invincible city is above the current area, a full height of 512000 meters, including all of them. Therefore, Zhang Dongyun could clearly feel that at the current height of about 150000 meters from the ground, something flew from the southwest into the coverage of the invincible city. And, not one, it''s a group. The group is flying fast from southwest to northeast. That posture seems to cross the sky of invincible city. Zhang Dongyun gently picked the tip of his eyebrows, and the other party had already appeared in his field of vision. It''s about a dozen or so alien animals. It looks like a lion, but it has wings on its back. Between the vibrations of the wings, the hurricane is in the air. In the eyes of other animals, it seems that lightning is flying outward. With the help of the system, Zhang Dongyun knew that these strange animals were a group of flying cloud beasts. One male and one female lead, and the rest are like their children. Although the cultivation level of the cubs is still low, it can also soar to the current level with the help of their parents'' hurricane and the race talent of the cloud beast. With the change of other people or demons in the same realm, it is impossible for most of them to fly above 150000 meters. Zhang Dongyun looks at these cloud beasts and thinks silently in his heart. The benefits of upgrading and expanding the invincible city seem to be diverse. Before the sixth expansion, the coverage of the high altitude was 128000 meters, lower than the current flying altitude of the other side. If it had not been for the sixth expansion, these cloud beasts would have flown over Lord Zhang''s head, and he would not have been able to detect them. But now Zhang Dongyun smiles. He watched them quietly, flying all the way over mountains and rivers, and finally over Longling, and then continued to fly northeast. After crossing the Dragon Ridge, Zhang Dongyun, sitting in the Daming Palace, reaches out his hand and presses down. Then a group of flying cloud beasts, suddenly feel their body heavy, around the hurricane dispersed. Then they all fell low. No matter how hard they try, they can''t fly again. They didn''t fall any more than ten thousand meters from the ground. But want to fly up again, it is still extravagant hope. If you want to continue to fly forward, you can''t get faster. The leading cloud beast roared and looked around, but no enemy attack was found. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun orders Ao Ying to go out and capture all the flying cloud beasts alive. The Dragon appeared, and a little light flashed on its head. It is Aoying who has become a demon soul. "Take Chen Chaoyan and the other end of the ground with him to practice." Zhang Dongyun ordered calmly. "Yes, uncle." Aoying''s magic dragon immediately swung out of the hall from the air, picked up Chen Chaoyan, and then left the Daming Palace. They first went to the ground to look for the Dixie meteorite, which was guarding the Tianxun hall. Then they went on the road together, following the direction of Zhang Dongyun. The meteorite kept roaring in a low voice and was in a bad mood. In front of him, he was disgusted by the demon road practitioner who incarnated the demon dragon. Now we have to follow each other to fly to the sky, which makes the meteorite anxious. He is the big demon of the eighth level, and he has the blood of a real dragon. He can fly ten thousand meters in the sky. But the nature of the earth bug made him resist being far away from the earth. But now that Chang''an City has given orders, meteorites have to comply. Chen Chaoyan sits on the back of the magic dragon transformed by AO Ying, and he takes the flying sky with him. Although her current cultivation strength of the sixth level can be soared, it is not enough for her to fly up to 10000 meters. Spirit out of the body, can be far away from the body. However, if the ascent is too high, the aura around is thin, and the Yang in the sky is too hot, even if there is external pill to protect the body, it is still not conducive to the spirit. So she is still with AO Ying. Aoying has reached the eighth level of cultivation, and the magic dragon is good at flying like a cloud beast. Don''t say ten thousand meters high. No matter how high it is, she can go up there.Two people a demon, according to Zhang Dongyun instructions search, quickly found that group of flying cloud beast. Chen Chaoyan saw the group of flying cloud beasts, suddenly slightly stunned, feeling that something flashed in his mind. But by the time she concentrated, the glimmer of light was long gone, and she could no longer capture any information. Chen Chaoyan is half confused and half upset. Zhang Dongyun saw all this in his eyes and chuckled. According to the memory left by the evil emperor, the ninth floor of Chunyang palace kept a cloud beast. After the twelve of them broke the Chunyang palace, a large number of flying cloud beasts fled. Chen Chaoyan saw the flying cloud beast at the moment, and couldn''t help but hook up a few minutes of previous life. In the air, the girl was shaking her head and was puzzled. All she had to do was to press down these inexplicable thoughts and look before her eyes. Those flying cloud beasts trapped by Zhang Dongyun are at the moment of anxiety. Seeing Aoying and their appearance, a group of cloud beasts roared in unison. "Are you playing tricks?" At the same time, from his bloody mouth, there were thunder. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 210 The thunder roared at Ao Ying and others. "Bold!" The black fireworks in the middle of the sky filled, merging the powerful demon power, blocking the thunder. It was in a bad mood that the earth''s meteorite did not dare to attack the people of Chang''an. At this time, the flying cloud beast came to the door, and he immediately got angry and went forward. The male beast of the opposite race is also furious and roars. On his forehead, there was a ray of light that went straight to the sky above him. Aura through the heaven and earth, its body Demon power, suddenly big advance. This is a big demon who has reached the eighth level and has achieved the cultivation of heaven. However, the appearance of the meteorite is just a sneer. Suddenly, there was a ray of light on his head. Under the power of heaven and earth, its black fireworks condense into a line, cutting off the opponent''s thunder. Two big demons fight together, and it''s hard to distinguish between the two. On the other side, the group of flying cloud beasts, led by their mother, all opened their mouths to spit thunder, intending to help their father. Ao Ying''s eyes swept around, and his heart was already full. She heard that her father aokong once talked about the cultivation realm and special magic power of the demon clan. Different from the five cultivation paths of the Terran, the demon clan generally flies in the fourth realm, when riding the wind realm. In the fifth realm, Tengyun realm can fly longer, farther and faster than those of the same realm. The cloud beast clan is more gifted. Generally speaking, they can fly when they are in the third state. In front of this group of young animals, there are some who are just in the fourth level. They can already fly in the sky tens of thousands of meters with the help of their parents. But they are now faced with AO Ying''s change of magic dragon, it seems that they have no strength to fight back. Ao Ying doesn''t need to attack specially. He just suppresses the other party''s mind with magic dragon''s talent. That group of small flying cloud beasts are wandering one by one and their eyes are dull. They even started falling down one by one. Even the mother beast was in a daze and was ready to go to sleep. Although she is the seventh state of the demon clan and has opened up a star house, she still can''t resist the magic dragon which is higher than herself. Seeing this, the male beast, who was fighting with the ground bug, was startled and roared like thunder, hoping to wake up his wife and children. As a result, the females in the seventh level woke up and were in cold sweat. However, those cubs with lower cultivation level were still dazzled, unable to maintain their body shape in mid air and kept falling in a straight line. The magic dragon waved a white smoke and caught the falling cloud beast in the air. The cubs are safe, but their parents are not at ease. Children, all in the hands of the enemy, how can they bear it? "Return my baby!" When the mother beast roared, Chen Chaoyan met her. She has been practicing Shangqing Shenxiao Baolu for a long time. At present, she is in the high altitude, but there is a body nearby to nourish the spirit. Chen Chaoyan dares to leave the body. Her spirit hung three feet above her body. The red thunder began to gather in the air, and finally became a young girl''s figure like Chen Chaoyan. Although she can still see the flash of the snake. "Offended." Chen Chaoyan salutes the flying cloud beast, and then the red thunder turns into a wall like existence, surrounding the young animals. The thunder did not hurt them, but like a prison, they were trapped in the middle. At the same time, it also keeps the mother from approaching. Seeing that Chen Chaoyan was not a baby, the mother did not pay attention to it at the first time, and was eager to save her son, so she directly rushed to the cage where the red thunder had been transformed. As a result, a burst of "crackling" broke out, and the mother animal howled miserably. The whole body was covered with red thunder and burst in succession. Fortunately, the flying cloud beast family is also good at controlling the wind and thunder, and the mother beast quickly saves herself, which is just reluctantly dissolving the red thunder attack. But her body already had many scorched black scars one after another. The red thunder comes from the xuanlei Fu talisman of Chixiao cave in Shangqing Shenxiao Baolu, and has always been called the XuanZhen thunder talisman of Zixiao cave. If it is spread to the outside world at will, it can make the Taoist school such as Qingyun temple and forgetting truth temple to take the lead. The mother beast looks at the girl spirit composed of red thunder in disbelief. Chen Chaoyan protects his body with xuanlei Fu''s talisman of Chixiao cave, and then summons purple thunder with XuanZhen thunder talisman of Zixiao cave to attack the flying cloud beast. The mother knows that if she is careless, she will not only be unable to save her child, but even herself will be in danger. However, she still refused to escape alone. Instead, she could bear to deal with Chen Chaoyan in the hope of breaking through his obstruction and saving the cubs. After all, the mother beast is the seventh realm of the demon clan, and has opened up the big demon of star house. The Demon power in the star mansion is surging and vast, but it is incomparably concise.Only in this way can the Demon power condense into the aura of the heaven in the future, and have the opportunity to go further and reach the realm of the eighth realm of Tongtian. The mother beast is serious, the wind and thunder are big, move quickly, appear to appear and disappear. Chen Chaoyan suddenly felt the pressure increased. It''s hard for zilei to strike each other at first. She also changed her mind, more to use red thunder to protect her body and block each other. Take advantage of the red thunder and move a little slowly, then launch a counterattack with purple thunder. The mother''s heart grew desperate. Not only because she can''t break Chen Chaoyan''s obstruction, but also because she is only facing Chen Chaoyan now. After capturing a group of cubs, the unreal dragon did not pay attention to the mother. Ao Ying paid more attention to the male beast. The other side controls the storm and the thunder, and competes with the ground monster, and does not fall behind in a short period of time. Just because his wife and children were trapped, he was inevitably distracted and gradually lost ground. The flying cloud beast was unwilling to give up. Under a roar, he fought hard against the ground beetle to attack him, but also to inflict heavy damage on it. Only by severely damaging this head of the ground, can he cross the barrier and save his wife and children. But it is a pity that with a single blow, he broke only one phantom. The cloud beast was shocked and looked to one side. There, magic dragon is quietly watching him. The cloud beast had dodged for the first time, but he was still found a chance by the ground bug, and a claw in his chest and abdomen, leaving a tragic scar. He has yet to struggle, but is surrounded by black smoke and white clouds, unable to move. The mother was in a trance. She was unable to dodge for a while, and was once again struck by Chen Chaoyan''s purple thunder. The dragon''s claws were lifted and immediately caught. Chen Chaoyan''s spirit returned to the body and looked at the captured flying cloud beasts. He could not help but scratch his hair: "sister Ying, we Isn''t it a bit mean? " "Yes." Magic Dragon sighed: "not so, although can win, but may not guarantee all alive." "Just finish the job." The meteorite hummed. Before a belly angry, finally vent most of. It''s a pity that Chang''an ordered to capture all these beasts alive. Otherwise, he must have killed the male beast with one paw. Two people and a demon, immediately with these cloud beasts, back to Chang''an City, and then all sent to the Tianxun hall. Mr. Wu Yun, he''s waiting. After meeting Mr. Wu Yun, Ao Ying and Chen Chaoyan returned to Daming Palace. And the ground beetles remained. On weekdays, Zhang Dongyun himself did not call him, he was on duty in the Tianxun hall. Mr. Wu Yun looked at the meteorite and nodded slightly: "Mr. Zhang said to me before that you are still working hard. Today''s work is also good." "This is all I should do," the meteorite bowed his head "If you have done something wrong, you will be punished, and if you have done something meritorious, you will be rewarded. This is the rule of Chang''an city." Mr. Wu Yun raised his hand, and a black smoke came out from between him, then turned into a black air mass and stayed in front of the ground beetle. In the black smoke, you can see thousands of red dots of light, flickering and fluctuating. The meteorite was stunned at first, and then carefully tasted the artistic conception. He was overjoyed: "Sir, this Does this contain the cultivation method of snake "Not bad." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly: "however, at present, it is only a part. As for the rest, it depends on your performance in the future." The giant dragon head drooped: "thank you for your grace." He opened his big mouth and swallowed the black air mass. On the surface of its body, there are black and red smoke rolling. But later, in the black and red fireworks, gradually suffused with yellow light. The breath of the ground beetle is still fierce, but more dense than before. Mr. Wu Yun waved his hand, and then he went down to practice. Those cloud beasts witnessed this scene, and their hearts were even more uneasy. After they were captured, they were in a frenzy, but at the moment they calmed down. In front of the old man in black, he randomly points out a place in the eighth place. This human cultivation strength is certainly extraordinary. "I dare to ask you, why do you embarrass our family?" He asked in a deep voice. Mr. Wu Yun glanced at them and said, "if you enter the airspace of Chang''an without permission, you still have the face to ask why?" The cloud beast choked We are just passing by without any offence or disturbing any living creature on the ground. " Flying so high, people on the ground should not have noticed that they are. All along, the cloud beast has been so active. It never occurred to them that they were arrested today. "Of course I know that you have not affected the creatures on the ground."Mr. Wu Yun''s tone is indifferent: "otherwise, how can you still have your life?" The family choked again. In the eyes of the old man in black, there is no temperature at all: "Chang''an is a plant and a tree, and the clouds, frost, rain and snow in the sky belong to my majesty. No one and demon can invade." The beast bowed her head and said, "we have no intention of offending you. Please forgive us. Don''t blame us. We really don''t know." "Now you know." Mr. Wu Yun said indifferently. The male beast took a few deep breaths and bowed his head and said, "we flying cloud beasts are good at flying in the sky. We can help you find treasure and make atonement." Mr. Wu Yun nodded slightly: "name comes up." "My name is Xianfeng." The male beast was well behaved and introduced according to human habits: "this is my wife, Huang Yu. These are our children." "Please don''t be hard on our children, sir." One side of the female beast Huang Yu Fu ground pleaded. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 211 Mr. Wu Yun seemed not to be moved by the cry of the flying cloud beast Huang Yu. He asked, "Why are you here?" The male beast trapped in the wind quickly replied: "we are not malicious, just passing by here." "Where are you going?" Mr. Wu Yun asked. "We don''t have a special destination. We just escape from our hometown and find a place to settle down again," said the cloud beast "Escape?" Mr. Wu Yun looks at each other. In front of him, the lion like beast nodded: "our original habitat was occupied by a group of golden winged ROC birds. They are so numerous that we have to retreat." In Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun nodded thoughtfully. Mr. Wu Yun, who was projected on the Tianxun hall, had no change. "No matter you, or those golden winged ROC birds, any demon clan who arrives in Chang''an must abide by the rules here." The old man in Black said quietly, "those who venture to step on the road must pay the price." "We don''t have many precious treasures on us. Please forgive us for some time," the flying cloud Beast asked "Time is a precious thing." Mr. Wu Yun said: "if there are no treasures, then all of them will stay and make amends for their work." The expressions of several flying cloud beasts became obscure: "Sir, what you mean is You want us to ride? " "Do whatever you are arranged to do." Mr. Wu Yun said: "there is no room for you to ask questions and refuse." At this time, the female animal Huang Yu suddenly asked, "the old gentleman just said that when the golden winged ROC bird comes, it must abide by the rules here, right?" "Of course." Mr. Wu Yun glanced at each other. Huang Yu said, "Sir, we Can I stay here for a long time? Chang''an, can you protect us? " Mr. Wu Yun looked at each other for a long time and suddenly laughed: "Your Majesty is generous. As long as you abide by the rules of Chang''an, Chang''an city can accommodate him. However, for normal people, for uninvited guests like you, it depends on your next performance. " After Xiang Feng and Huang Yu''s husband and wife looked at each other, Qi Qi bowed his head to Mr. Wu Yun: "I''d like to make atonement." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly: "sin does not replace each other. Your children should also work with you." Xiangfeng and Huangyu''s husband and wife heard the words, and their expressions changed slightly. That''s what they worry about most. At the moment, looking at Mr. Wu Yun, the two demons are in a dilemma. At this time, behind them, a slightly smaller flying cloud beast suddenly opened his mouth: "we are willing to accompany my parents." Mr. Wu Yun''s line of sight crossed Xiangfeng and Huangyu and landed on the flying cloud beast. This is the eldest son of Xianfeng and Huangyu. His sister-in-law and sister-in-law beside him all have some uneasy agitation, but his eyes are always steady and firm. Mr. Wu Yun took a look and nodded slightly: "very good." The wind of the flying cloud beast and the yellow rain of the flying cloud beast are both uneasy. Mr. Wu Yun suddenly opened his hand. In the palm of his hand, a blue jewel appeared. "Do you recognize it?" Mr. Wu Yun asked casually. Originally, they were in a state of panic. They did not know what kind of work they would be arranged with their children. When they saw the Pearl, they were all slightly shocked. ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t know. " The cloud beast fell into the wind and shook his head. On one side, his wife Huang Yu is lost in thought. After a long time, the flying cloud beast Huang Yu asked with some uncertainty: "master, is this thing called qingtianyan?" Mr. Wu Yun nodded: "not bad." Huang Yu whispered to her husband and children about the role of green eye beads. A family of 14 looked at each other, do not know what medicine is sold in each other''s gourd. "I don''t know what we need to do? Please show me, sir The cloud beast sink wind asks cautiously. Mr. Wu Yun first used his fingers to break the blue sky eye. A group of flying cloud beasts saw, can''t help but more surprised. Then, with Mr. Wu Yun wiping with his hand, those pieces of blue sky eye still floating in the air are all dyed black. In the name of Mr. Wu Yun, Zhang Dongyun invited Shen Herong to improve qingtianyan. Most of the debris, Mr. black cloud, put it back. The remaining few, he lost 14, floated in front of a group of cloud beasts. Each one, one. Flying cloud beast trapped wind under the debris, said: "please don''t worry, sir, we will not escape." "I don''t worry about which of you will run away." Mr. Wu Yun said indifferently: "you can''t run, not only the one who escaped will be caught back, the rest will be buried together." A group of flying cloud beast hears speech, all heart a cold. Mr. Wu Yun went on to say, "you need help with this job." A group of flying cloud beasts heard this, and they were all surprised again.They are in front of their own dark debris, and then quietly waiting for Mr. Wu Yun''s command. "You, go to the following places, one for each." Mr. Wu Yun said. At the same time, he wiped his hand, and the clouds in the air changed and a map appeared. "You are not familiar with this place, but you may as well follow the area I gave you." Mr. Wu Yun ordered: "you don''t need to contact anyone. You can stay at a height of over 10000 meters. It depends on your cultivation strength. The higher you are, the better." The flying cloud beast is gifted. It can not only fly in the sky, but also stay in the clouds to sleep. It''s OK to let them sleep in the clouds, even for years. Zhang Dongyun was just interested in this point, so with the help of them and the transformed qingtianyan, he helped himself establish a communication network covering the eastern Tang Dynasty. Fengfeng, a cloud beast, roughly guessed the intention of Mr. Wu Yun, but he felt very incredible. It''s a big deal. The map that Mr. Wu Yun gave them, the directions marked out, seemed to be tens of thousands of miles away. ¡°¡­¡­ Yes Flying cloud beast trapped in the wind to stop, had to pull his wife and children, agreed to come down. Mr. Wu Yun looked at the other side and said slowly, "you are allowed to ask a question. You don''t have to hesitate. Speak." "Mr. Xie." "According to your map, our family is scattered and everyone is separated. If we offend Chang''an, we should be punished, but Will we always be like this? " The head of the family around him was in a difficult tone. Mr. Wu Yun, as always, was calm: "the more people you have, the longer you will be reunited with each other, and it will be the same for your fellow members." Both of them exchanged eyes with each other. As long as they are in danger to discuss with the cloud beast of the same clan, let each other pay attention to when coming, should not be considered by Chang''an City as intentional offense. In this way, you don''t have to suffer as much as they do, so that you don''t have to pit other cloud beasts of your family. The only problem is that they don''t know whether Chang''an is credible. If you cheat a lot of compatriots into the fire, it''s bad. Just as they were thinking, they saw Mr. Wu Yun reaching out again. All of a sudden, there are wind and thunder surging. Sink wind and yellow rain see, eyes together bright, almost to indulge in it. When they came back to their senses and looked at Mr. Wu Yun again, they were in doubt again. "Reward for meritorious deeds, and punish those who have done wrong." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly: "this is the rule your majesty has made for Chang''an, and everyone should abide by it." In the heart of the family, they couldn''t help but be eager. Just now, it was a good way for them to practice flying cloud beasts. If they can get it, their practice will certainly be of great benefit. Threatening and luring together, the group of flying cloud beasts said in unison: "follow your orders." They each took a black fragment and left Chang''an city according to Mr. Wu Yun''s arrangement. Some of them, in the counties around Chang''an, are still in the coverage of the invincible city system. The other part flew out of the invincible city and went to all parts of the Tang Dynasty. In accordance with Mr. Wu Yun''s instructions, the group of flying cloud beasts did not contact with human beings, and they hid in the high altitude of 10000 meters, tens of thousands of meters or even more than 100000 meters from the ground. Apart from being lonely and boring, the job was easy and safe. As long as they stay within a certain range. It doesn''t matter what else you want to do. It''s OK to sleep. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looks at the light and shadow in front of him. On the screen, a dozen light spots are flickering slowly. Different light points are connected respectively. A dense line constantly interweaves, forming a network. At this moment, Chen Yu, who rarely left Tiangong hall once, is returning to the Mountain Gate of Longmen, a big river in his home, with his invention instructed by Mr. Wu Yun. "Younger martial brother Chen, you just said that you can talk to people in Chang''an through this magic weapon?" Some people are full of curiosity: "we can be separated by ten thousand miles, wish ah!" While adjusting the magic weapon in front of her, Chen Yu said: "it''s still in the experimental stage, but I think it can work. Of course, it''s still very crude now. It may take some time to transmit the voice, and you can''t hear what the opposite side says at the first time." As he was talking, a sound came out of the magic instrument in front of him. Everyone around was startled. Chen Yuze is there: "can you hear me?" There was no response from the other side. All the curious disciples of the dragon''s gate of Dahe kept quiet.It was not until a long time later that there was still no movement that someone asked tentatively, "failed?" But before his voice fell, Chen Yu heard a voice from the magic weapon in front of Chen Yu: "yes, where are you?" Everyone was startled, and then surprised and happy: "it''s really successful!" On the contrary, Chen Yu was somewhat dissatisfied: "to interval at least half the time of incense, this is a whole incense." "This is much faster than our previous means of communication," he said After a while, there was a sound coming out of the magic weapon: "now it''s just the beginning, down-to-earth, step-by-step improvement "Yes, sir," Chen said Hearing this, the people around him were startled: "sir? Which gentleman? " "Mr. Wu Yun, of course." Chen Yu replied casually, her eyes still fixed on the magic weapon in front of her, muttering: "the sound will be distorted, which is also a problem..." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 212 When Chen Yu''s voice came back to Zhang Dongyun, he could not help laughing. Anyway, it''s a good start. With Chen Yu as a talented person, he saved a lot of things. Although he can make magic weapons by himself in the city, if he brings people out of the invincible City, things will soon lose effect. Therefore, the city Lord Zhang had to rely on the works of Shen Herong and Chen Yu. Now that he has made a good start, he can give Chen Yu all the promotion and development of this new communication method to study. Those are self-reliance. Some things are not sure to succeed if you work hard. For example, the number of cloud beasts. The more cloud beasts are, the more network outlets are set up outside, and the more dense the network is, the more developed the communication network will be, covering all the edges and corners. Otherwise, it is inevitable that there will be bad signals Of course, if we want to talk about the number of flying cloud beasts, Lord Zhang is not helpless. Let Xianfeng and Huangyu play with their lives. They can live in the city, and they can jump around after just a few minutes on the ground. In the early days, Chang''an was able to guarantee the supply of fish, eggs and milk. However, the animals were not intelligent enough, so the city Lord Zhang did not have much psychological burden on them. Although Xiangfeng and Huangyu are not human beings, they are highly intelligent. Zhang Dongyun always feels that he is a little too damaged when he concocts them like this. At present, the situation is not so urgent, Zhang Dongyun first decided not to use this method. As time went on, the family of the flying cloud beasts gradually settled down. They can even talk to each other through Chang''an''s "communication network". There seems to be no other problem except the separation of bones and the scattering of things. After there was no concern about security, the family began to think about Mr. Wu Yun''s original bright hand. Both Xiangfeng and Huangyu can be sure that it is the right way for them to practice flying cloud beasts. So the family after discussion, from the sinking wind Chang''an City for instructions. He hopes to be able to go out and look for other creatures. Mr. Wu Yun allowed him to do meritorious deeds, so Feiyun animal Xiangfeng bid farewell to his wife and children, left Chang''an and even the eastern Tang Dynasty, and went looking for him everywhere. Zhang Dongyun is busy arranging his own "communication network" in Chang''an City, while Chang''an city is also gradually digesting the old Tang Baijun. If we want to bring such a vast land and population into our own control, we should not simply fight it down. In civil affairs, justice, taxation and so on, we should pay attention to them. With the rapid expansion of the control area, departments such as Tianshu hall also need large-scale expansion, and have been reorganized to adapt to changes outside. Zhang Dongyun attaches great importance to the improvement of communication, which is also because it can help him to rule the country and bring it into his rule more effectively. "Xingluo" should also be expanded on a large scale. Zhang Dongyun would never allow the "imperial power not to go to the countryside" or even the county to happen under his own rule. Therefore, both the original official system and the local people in the Tang Dynasty also had to adapt to the change of their masters. The war with the Western Zhou Dynasty and the Northern Qi Dynasty is still not completely over. However, the two dynasties were not ready for a decisive battle with Chang''an. Therefore, the intensity of the current war is not high. Chang''an, with one enemy and two enemies, can still handle it with ease. But there are other people in the world who don''t want to see Chang''an so relaxed. With Chang''an, the Western Zhou Dynasty and Nanliang, the overlord in the southwest of eastern Xinjiang was the Western Chu Dynasty. Previously, the Western Chu Dynasty intended to make friends with Chang''an, so Tang Ze, commander of the dark guard, was sent to Chang''an secretly. Unfortunately, it never came back. Even how he offended Chang''an, the West Chu side did not know. For this, they are secretly angry. Xiang Yue, the old prince, went to the eastern Tang Dynasty and secretly joined hands with the king of Tang and others in an attempt to deal with Chang''an. Unfortunately, there was no news of Xiang Yue. This made the Western Chu people very angry. However, Chang''an destroyed the eastern Tang Dynasty and replaced the Li family of the royal family and became the master of that land. Its strong momentum made other people in the Western Chu feel shocked. At the same time, the Western Zhou Dynasty and the Northern Qi Dynasty are now at war with Chang''an, and the Western Chu is happy to sit on the mountain to watch the tiger fight. Now, they don''t sit down. On this day, in the capital of the Western Chu Kingdom, the mountain behind the palace suddenly heard a huge noise, which frightened the people in the city. Although soon someone ordered to appease them, they all talked in secret. In the palace of the king of Chu, many people rushed to the back mountain, and then saluted to the astonishing cave. "Congratulations on the king''s exit!" The crowd cheered in unison. It turned out that the king of Chu had been closed to the outside world, and the queen took the king''s order.In the face of Chang''an''s strength, the main reason why the Western Chu was hesitant was to wait for the king of Chu to leave the pass. Now, at last, they are getting what they want. "Flat." A tall and burly figure came out of the cave. The domineering and fierce momentum made everyone on the scene feel shivering. In front of them, a burly man with bare upper body and young appearance was Xiang Qianqiu, king of Chu. Among the seven monarchs in eastern Xinjiang, this monarch is the youngest. But its strength cannot be underestimated by anyone. The unique skill of the royal family, the overlord gun, really has the power of transforming ghosts and gods in Xiang Qianqiu''s hands. In terms of the fierce and tyrannical attack, it has always been the top seven countries in eastern Xinjiang. Xiang Qianqiu was born at a young age. He led the Western Chu state to defeat all kinds of powerful forces and occupy the eastern frontier. Many people have speculated that he may break through the Ninth level in the future. "Why don''t you see Uncle Yue and Tang Ze?" Next to the attendants rushed to put on clothes for their own king. The king of Chu didn''t care about it. He just glanced over the crowd and found that two heavyweights were missing. After a little silence, the others quickly reported the whole story and the current information to the king of Chu. After hearing this, the king of Chu saw the cold light in his eyes. "Thousand mountains?" he said directly Western Chu clan master, also his younger brother''s Xiang Qianshan out: "minister younger brother in, please the king to command." "The people who killed me in Chang''an should be rewarded." The king of Chu said: "you and Chang Qing''s family, contact ape fairy mountain, together send troops, so the southwest of Tang Dynasty, give Chang''an color." Xiang Qianshan and Chang He, marshal of the Western Chu army, responded in a voice: "yes, king." "Don''t attach too much importance to the land. The key is to kill the enemy''s men and horses." The king of Chu continued. "I will obey you." Xiang Qianshan retreated with Chang''an. They will lead the army of Western Chu to Xianshan, a famous school of Western Zhou Dynasty. It is located in the northeast, facing the southwest of the ancient Tang Dynasty. It has friction and conflict with the eastern Tang Dynasty all the year round. "Contact me with Nanliang and the Western Zhou Dynasty." The king of Chu continued. All his officials and subordinates agreed in unison. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chang''an City, Tianshu hall, Mr. Wu Yun projected by Zhang Dongyun, is meeting several people. Chen Xingwen, the elder of Wutian peak, and Wang Ning. Two people to Mr. Wu Yun a salute: "we really do not mean to offend Chang''an City, Mr. Xie tolerance." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly, "it''s easy to say." Wang Ning also suffered some hardships and worked as coolie with Gao Jun, Yang Yulin, Mu Hongyuan and others. Chen Xingwen''s situation is much better. Zhang Dongyun took him on that day, mainly for his guard experience points reward. After the other side was captured, he was still calm and tried to talk with Chang''an city to solve the problem. The contradiction should not rise. If Zhang Dongyun gets the reward, he won''t be hard for him. Now, Chen Xingwen is completely free and no longer restricted. Wang Ning worked hard for many days. Under the advice of Chen Xingwen, Wang Ning has always been disciplined and conscientious in his work. So, just recently, he was given the opportunity to get rid of his status as a prisoner. However, Chen Xingwen and Wang Ning did not rush to meet their long lost freedom, but risked together to plead for others. "The headmaster''s elder martial brother was bewitched by the royal families of the eastern Tang Dynasty and Northern Qi Dynasty. In addition, he was worried about us and confused us. Therefore, he would offend Chang''an along with the king of Tang Dynasty. I hope Chang''an will forgive the headmaster of our school." Chen Xingwen and Wang Ning both saluted Mr. Wu Yun deeply. Mr. Wu Yun was not moved: "Your Majesty is magnanimous and does little harm to people''s lives, but this does not mean that he will tolerate other people''s offenses." Chen Xingwen and Wang Ning did not dare to say that it was all because of the continuous detention of Gao Jun, Yang Yulin and Chen Xingwen himself in Chang''an city that caused Lin Ying, the leader of Wutian peak, to go out in person, mainly to beg for help. They could only throw all the pots on the royal families of Qi and Tang. "The headmaster is really bewitched." Chen Xingwen said sincerely. Mr. Wu Yun is still calm: "the leader of your sect is very close to his peers. He is willing to go through dangerous situations. His majesty appreciates him, so he can be exempted from death. But anyone who offends Chang''an needs to pay a price. This is called a living crime and hard to forgive. " Chen Xingwen, Wang Ning two people wry smile: "Sir said yes." "Sir, I wonder if we can visit the headmaster and senior brother?" "It doesn''t matter." Mr. Wu Yun didn''t stop. Chen Xingwen and Wang Ning were immediately overjoyed: "where is the headmaster and senior brother now?" Mr. Wu Yun replied casually, "the northern foot of the mountain." Chen Xingwen and Wang Ning were surprised: "Su Shan?" They were from the Northern Qi Dynasty, but they also heard that there were Qifeng and Mingsu mountains on the ground of the ancient Tang Dynasty.Therefore, there is another county in Tang Dynasty, which is called Sushan county. Sushan mountain is just there. However, that place is some distance from Longbei County, where Chang''an city is located. Sushan county is located in the south of Qingyue county and southeast of Longnan county. It is thousands of miles away from Longbei county. Chang''an city wants Lin Ying to do coolie to atone for his sins. What did he throw him to Sushan county? Chen Xingwen and Wang Ning were full of doubts, but they did not dare to ask more. After consulting Mr. Wu Yun about the location, they left Chang''an and headed south to Sushan county. When they got to the place, they found that there was a mine. Wang Ning once worked on the TURQUOISE CRYSTAL vein in Chang''an City, Longbei county. When he saw this, he knew that his leader, Lin Ying, was also assigned to work on the mine, but he was located in Sushan. "But is there any rare vein in Sushan?" Wang Ning looks at Chen Xingwen in doubt. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 213 The seven countries in eastern Xinjiang have operated on the ground for many years. If there are any important ore veins, they have been explored and excavated for a long time. For the sake of Commerce and trade, even the people on the ground of other dynasties have a good idea of where there are treasures and mineral veins. However, in Wang Ning''s memory, he had never heard of any treasure mines discovered by the eastern Tang Dynasty in Sushan county. "Maybe, like the turquoise vein in Longbei, it''s hidden too deep. There was no trace exposed before, so no one found it." Chen Xing said in classical Chinese. Wang Ning nodded and agreed with the other side. Before that, Longbei county had a huge vein of turquoise crystal, which was also unknown. But in this case, the problem is "Chang''an, how did you find these hidden veins?" Wang Ning asked in a low voice: "Longbei county is OK. Who knows how long they have been operating search there? But Sushan county was under the control of the Li family in the eastern Tang Dynasty. Chang''an has just occupied it, and hasn''t arrived for a month! " "Capable people can not, perhaps, this is the reason for the rise of Chang''an and the collapse of the eastern Tang Dynasty." Chen Xing said in classical Chinese: "what we see now may just be superficial." Wang Ning sighed: "it''s impossible..." They went with each other to the depth of Sushan and the mine. The watchmen here are far less than the prisoners. But none of the prisoners can make trouble. In the mine, everything is in order. The arrival of Chen Xingwen and Wang Ning aroused the suspicion of the supervisors and guards on the mine. They were not allowed into the mine until after several inspections. The two elders of wutianfeng don''t think it''s a pity that they can visit Lin Ying here. Deep into the mine, two people down all the way. Walking along, Wang Ning suddenly whispered, "compared with the TURQUOISE CRYSTAL vein, it is deeper here." Chen Xingwen nodded silently and did not speak. After a period of time, they did not see Lin Ying, but saw another person first. Xiao Kun, a master of the clan of the southern Liang Dynasty, is the brother of the king of Liang. Even though the Northern Qi Dynasty and the southern Liang Dynasty were far away from each other, the two elders of wutianfeng recognized Xiao Kun, the master of the eighth realm, for the first time. But when Xiao Kun saw them, he said nothing and went away. The other party''s rudeness did not make Chen Xingwen and Wang Ning angry. They feel more distressed. Chen Xingwen almost suffered the same as Xiao Kun, and Wang Ning himself was once a coolie in the crystal veins of turquoise. They can''t understand Xiao Kun''s feelings. After watching Xiao Kun leave, Chen Xingwen and Chen Xingwen continue to go down. After a while, Wang Ning asked again, "elder martial brother Chen, can you see what kind of mineral deposit this is?" "I''m not sure, but it looks like Shanshenyan Wang Ning felt his throat some hair dry: "to be honest, I look like." Shanshenyan is almost extinct in eastern Xinjiang. Only a small number of products were produced in the southern Liang Dynasty, which was in short supply. The ore vein was occupied by the Nanliang royal family, most of the ore was supplied to the royal family, and only a small part would flow to the market. And every time, in a very short period of time, it was swept away. Shanshenyan is mainly used to hone Qi and blood. For other practitioners, it is not as useful as Turquoise crystal. However, for martial arts practitioners, it is more precious than Turquoise crystal. Wutianfeng is also a wudaozong gate. Wang Ning''s voice is a little hard at the moment: "I don''t know how the mountain god rock yields here." Chen Xingwen did not answer and observed in silence. And the results of observation, let him also surging. This is clearly a big mine. I''m afraid the reserves of the ore veins on the other side of Nanliang are not as huge as here. The eastern Tang Dynasty was really sitting on a mountain without knowing it! The two of them continued to go down and successfully found their leader, Lin Ying, at the bottom of the current mine. "Why are you here?" Lin Ying was quite calm: "have you been released from Chang''an? Or do they want you to come to me? " "We are both free in Chang''an." Chen Xingwen said with shame: "I''m just ashamed of you, elder martial brother. Because of us, you have to suffer here." "No problem, I was the son of a blacksmith. I was used to rough work since I was a child. Now I have been cultivating myself, which is much easier than when I was young." Lin Ying herself was very peaceful: "how are the others except you? Are you as free as you are, or are you still working? " "Most people, like us, have recovered their freedom." Chen Xing said in classical Chinese: "only a few people, such as Gao Jun and Yu Lin, are still imprisoned for work.""They have a hot temper." Wang Ning smiles bitterly. "Between the same family, we need people with strong temper and soft temper, so that we can help each other." Lin Yingyan said: "you don''t rush back to the mountain gate first. Just send the secret letter back. Tell the mountain gate to know the situation. Don''t worry about it. Please don''t ask the royal family of Northern Qi to intercept the letter." Chen Xingwen nodded: "I understand. Please rest assured After a pause, he began to ask, "the eastern Tang Dynasty has been in the hands of Chang''an. What about the future of Chang''an and the Northern Qi Dynasty, and where our school should go Lin Yingyan said: "I don''t want to say much more than that. I can only say that Chang''an City has masters who surpass the Ninth level. Not to mention the Northern Qi Dynasty, it is the eastern Xinjiang, and the other six countries join hands to defeat Chang''an." Wang Ning nodded in one side: "I am the same view." Chen Xingwen exhaled a long breath: "then I will write to zongmen later." "Thank you, younger martial brother Chen." Lin Yingyan said. Chen Xingwen sent a letter to wutianfeng''s home, but Zhang Dongyun didn''t stop him. The content of the letter was clear to him that he was very welcome for more people to join in Changan and work for him. For this kind of person who is more practical and sincere, Zhang Chengzhu doesn''t intend to let Lin Ying stay in the mine for too long. The experts of the Ninth level are used to mine, which naturally far surpasses those of the seventh and eighth. But at present, Chang''an City control area is extremely fast, and the scope of invincible city is impossible to include all the counties of Tang Dynasty. In order to deal with the enemies of the four sides, Lord Zhang needs some effective fighters. In this way, it is more convenient for him to earn rewards for the task of defending. After all, after triggering the defender task, you must take it down on the spot, or you won''t get a reward even if you catch it again next time. At this time, the master of the Ninth level is easier to use than many of the eighth level. As for mining, there is no need to worry. There are a lot of people. In addition to the shanshenyan ore vein of Lin Ying and Xiao Kun in Sushan County, there are also Taoist brothers of cangye and Huangye in Qingyun temple. There are also Taoist Jingtong and Xuanfeng in Qingfu palace. Under the TURQUOISE CRYSTAL vein of Longbei County, Zhang Dongyun released the ninth state of Qingye Zhenren to take charge of the hard work. Along with him were Li Dong, the old prince of the eastern Tang Dynasty, Li xuannian, his brother, Li Yi, Li Yi, the second son of the king of Tang Dynasty, and situ Jinsheng, the head of the situ family, and many other experts from the eighth level served as digging machines. In Xifeng iron mine in Xihai County, Yan Sheng, vice president of Shuofeng Academy in Northern Qi Dynasty, Lu Chen, head of cicada Sheng Academy in Nanliang, and Tang Ze, commander of dark guard of Western Chu Dynasty, are located in Xifeng iron mine in Xihai county. In short, there are plenty of people to act as excavators. In addition to the three veins, there are other kinds of sieges, so that these practitioners can give full play to their personal strengths. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun smiles with satisfaction. In front of him, there was a rock which was more than one person high, and the whole body was dark blue, and there was a faint light from the rock. If such a large mountain god rock flows out, it will cause shock. No matter how extravagant they are, they will be divided so that they can attack many people. Now, it is for Zhang Dongyun. He stretched out his hand forward and pressed it against the boulder. As his murderous spirit is extremely full, sweeping this mountain god rock, the rock surface''s lustre, starts to be more and more dazzling. Zhang Dongyun can feel the force of the earthquake, flowing out of the mountain god rock and pouring into his body. In the process of alternation of murderous spirit and aura, Zhang Dongyun can feel that his murderous spirit is more refined and concise. If he persists for a long time, he can quickly condense his evil spirit and reach the eighth level of cultivation. It took him a few months to get from the fifth to the sixth. Normally speaking, it will take him at least half a year to break through from level six to level seven. This is because he is a spirit stone jade body, has the invincible city spirit pouring, has the Bi song stone crystal to help practice. With the change of other people, we may not be able to make breakthroughs in a few years, more than a decade or even decades. There are a lot of martial artists who have been stuck in the seventh level for a lifetime. Even if ordinary people take xuanyuanguo, it is impossible for them to break through from level 6 to level 7 in a short time, however, Zhang Dongyun, on the basis of the original and with the help of xuanyuanguo, only took a few months, and the time was no longer than that of Zhang Dongyun from level 5 to level 6. But in theory, it takes longer for him to get to the seventh level. Unless there''s new help. Lord Zhang was still worried about this. After all, the duration of invincible city is only one year. However, when the invincible city system expanded the Sushan County, Zhang Dongyun soon found that there are rare mountain god rock veins in the deep rock. With this thing, he will be much more relaxed in the impact of the eighth situation.It will save him a lot of time. In the following days, Lord Zhang slowly built a "communication network" while focusing on his own practice. His whole body is murderous, more and more pure. One day, however, the spies in the Western Zhou Dynasty who arranged Tianxian hall suddenly sent back a message. In the Western Zhou Dynasty, a sect called Huanglei sect sent secret envoys to contact them, hoping to meet with the leaders of Chang''an. What they have revealed is not alliance or liaison. Instead, he wanted to directly join Chang''an and become the inner part of Chang''an in the Western Zhou Dynasty. This news, the first time to attract the attention of the blood shadow old devil, and report back to Chang''an. Because the Huanglei school is not a small school, but the entire Western Zhou Dynasty, ranked among the top three martial arts schools. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 214 The position of the Huanglei school in the Western Zhou Dynasty is about equal to the famous martial arts schools such as Dahe Longmen and Qingxia mountain villa in the former Eastern Tang Dynasty. It''s really rare for such a sect to join Chang''an secretly. After reading the letter, he handed it to Shen Dongming. Shen and Rong looked at it and said with a smile, "Congratulations, big brother. All sides are here to cast." "The relationship between the Huanglei school and the royal family of the Western Zhou Dynasty was very bad?" Zhang Dongyun asked. Shen and Rong nodded: "judging from the current information, it''s true." After Chang''an city completely ruled the whole eastern Tang Dynasty, the antenna of Tianxian hall, presided over by Shen Herong and Xueying Laomo, began to spread to other six dynasties except the eastern Tang Dynasty. Since the Western Zhou Dynasty and the Northern Qi Dynasty were at war with Chang''an, they naturally became the primary target of the exploration of Tianxian hall at this stage. "Huang Lei faction has been suppressed by the royal family of the Western Zhou Dynasty over the years." Shen and Rong said: "the relationship between the two sides is indeed tense, but we can not completely rule out the possibility of the death of the Huang Lei faction." Zhang Dongyun looked as usual: "who is the leader of the desolate thunder sect?" "The leader of the Huanglei sect, whose surname is Zhuo sin, is younger than 40, but he reached the eighth level of cultivation early. He is a famous martial arts genius in the Western Zhou Dynasty." Shen and Rong said: "generally speaking, the Western Zhou Dynasty can achieve his speed of cultivation only by striking out the descendants of the king. Seven years ago, the leader of Huanglei sect left his life before his death, and let Zhuo sin succeed as the leader. However, Zhuo sin''s style is not good. It is said that some people in the Huang Lei sect are dissatisfied with his muddling along attitude towards life. He thinks that Zhuo sin, though gifted in martial arts, is not good at dealing with the affairs of the sect, so that the desolate thunder sect has been on the decline in recent years. " Zhang Dongyun listened quietly. After Shen Herong finished, he asked, "what do you think of this person?" "It''s not in line with the rumor." Shen He Rong smiles: "how can people who muddle along and muddle through life make contact with Chang''an?" Whether the other party is really going to join Chang''an, or secretly colluding with the royal family of the Western Zhou Dynasty to feign surrender. To be able to do such a thing means that he is absolutely astonished, and he is by no means disheartened. "Write back." Zhang Dongyun said: "let him come in person, otherwise there is no need to talk about it." Shen and Rong smile: "good." It will take some time to exchange information. However, when the other party wrote back again, it seemed to verify Zhang Dongyun''s conjecture with Shen Herong. Zhuo sin, the current leader of the Huanglei sect, personally crossed the border between the Western Zhou Dynasty and Chang''an and set foot in the territory under Chang''an. Now the coverage of the invincible city has occupied the eastern frontier of the Western Zhou Dynasty. Therefore, when Zhuo sin himself quietly crossed the battlefield between the two sides and had not left the five counties in the eastern part of the Western Zhou Dynasty, he had already seen it at a glance in front of Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun did not point out, but the people in Chang''an secretly took Zhuo to Chang''an City in Longbei county. Just arrived in Longbei county area, looking at the fourth outer city wall thousands of miles across the plain, the visitor''s eyes flickered slightly. Without saying a word, he followed the people who were in charge of leading the way through the walls, and finally came to the Tianshu temple in the inner city. Mr. Wu Yun projected by Zhang Dongyun, quietly watching the other party come in. Zhuo sin is nearly 40 years old, but his appearance is still young, about 20-30 years old. His appearance is handsome, but his expression is lazy, showing a bit of carelessness. Only when he saw Mr. Wu Yun in the temple of Tianshu, did he look upright. But it seems, like a lone wanderer in the world, more like a school leader, so it seems a bit out of tune. "Your Excellency must be Mr. Wu Yun." The man saluted and said, "in the xiahuang Lei sect, Zhuo sin." "Master Zhuo is hidden." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly. Zhuo sin said with a smile: "Sir, the strength of Li Xuanxin, the king of Tang Dynasty, is well-known among the martial arts of the seven countries in eastern Xinjiang. The whole eastern Tang Dynasty was destroyed under the city of Chang''an, and I naturally aspire to Chang''an. To tell you the truth, the Western Zhou Dynasty suppressed the Huanglei sect more and more seriously, which made the school unbearable. Therefore, they hope to ask Chang''an for shelter. Chang''an has a life, and Zhuo and Huanglei have no different opinions. " His tone was frank and he looked more serious. But Mr. Wu Yun was still expressionless: "what I said is not that you have made a decision this time, but that you have successfully cheated many people." Zhuo sin smell speech, eyes slightly flash. He looked up at Mr. Wu Yun. Mr. Wu Yun looks at him quietly. Zhuo sin slightly bowed his head: "Chang''an is worthy of Chang''an, your good eyesight is in the next family." After all, his whole temperament seems to have changed. Loose convergence, the whole person appears deep and capable. But the most important thing is that he exudes the aura of a leader and a king who oppresses the four sides.The leader of the desolate thunder sect is a strong martial arts man in the Ninth level. The ninth state, less than 40 years old, is also very rare in the whole history of eastern Xinjiang. In today''s world, as the world knows, Xiang Qianqiu, the king of Chu, was the only martial arts master who reached the Ninth level under the age of 40. "Now, we can talk." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly. Zhuo sin clasped his fist and said, "I''m not willing to cheat you. I hope you can forgive me." Mr. Wu Yun nodded: "the martial arts of the Ninth level are concise in the spirit of the huge net, and they will not recognize each other easily. With your cultivation, the wild thunder sect should be the first martial arts school in the Western Zhou Dynasty. It is not easy for the royal family of the western Zhou Dynasty to take control of you." Zhuo sin said: "however, I don''t just want to linger in the Western Zhou Dynasty. What I want is to overthrow the rule of the Ji family in the Western Zhou Dynasty, but it is difficult to achieve this only by Zhuo Mou and Huang Lei faction. " Mr. Wu Yun looked at each other quietly and did not speak. Zhuo sin continued: "I am lucky, practice to the Ninth level, but self-examination strength is not enough to defeat the king of Zhou, so I went to Chang''an." At this time, Mr. Wu Yun said, "you have endured for so many years. You don''t look like a person who has no confidence in yourself. Why don''t you continue to insist on it and rely on your own strength to be proud?" Zhuo sin remained silent for a long time, and finally began to speak slowly: "I want to save people. I can wait. I''m afraid those who want to save can''t wait." "Save who?" Mr. Wu Yun''s expression is still light. Zhuo sin looks up again and looks at each other. Mr. Wu Yun was indifferent, but his eyes seemed to be able to see the bottom of his heart. "It''s a matter of personal privacy, sir, may I not ask?" Zhuo sin speaks hard. "No way." Mr. Wu Yun refused. Zhuo sin''s heart raised a little anger, but immediately suppressed it. "Zhuo wants to save My father Zhuo sin vomited out a long breath. "Where is your father?" Mr. Wu Yun continued. Zhuo sin said: "in the prison of the Western Zhou Dynasty, they knew that there was a child, but they didn''t know that the child was me, but all these years they have been torturing my father, his old man It won''t last long. I can''t wait any longer. " Mr. Wu Yun raised his eyebrows: "who is your mother?" Zhuo sin was silent for a moment. But now that he had opened his mouth, he replied, "my mother was the queen of Zhou in the past, and she had passed away for many years." Mr. Wu Yun nodded slightly: "I am very satisfied with your frankness. This is the basis for us to continue to talk. When the Western Zhou Dynasty offended my majesty, they were doomed to pay the price. As for the cost, it depends on whether they sincerely repent. Your majesty is tolerant. As long as you sincerely return to Chang''an, you can accommodate anyone. It includes not only you and Huang Lei School, but also the royal family of the Western Zhou Dynasty. Do you understand "I understand." At this time, Zhuo sin''s expression was completely calm: "Xiahe Huanglei sect is willing to prove that we are more loyal to Chang''an than the royal family of the Western Zhou Dynasty. We are willing to go all out for Chang''an, just to defeat the Western Zhou Dynasty." Mr. Wu Yun nodded: "if you have done something, you will be rewarded; if you have done something wrong, you will be punished. This is the rule of your majesty. If you and Huang Lei Pai have done enough, your majesty and I will not grudge your reward. Next, let me see your performance. " "Don''t worry, sir." Zhuo committed a crime and then retired. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun holds his chin. It''s all true It''s really unexpected that there is such a big gossip inside the royal family of the Western Zhou Dynasty. Queen Zhou brought a big green cap to the king of Zhou. Love crystallization is crime. No wonder his father was imprisoned by the king of Zhou and tortured for many years. However, it is really difficult for Zhuo sin to endure for so many years. He knew his father was suffering, but in order to save him, he had to hide his identity and pretended that nothing had happened. He had to practice hard behind his back. Zhang Dongyun shook his head slightly and sighed. Just as he was feeling, there were other news coming from Tianxian hall. The news is no longer from the Western Zhou Dynasty, but from the southwest of the Western Chu Dynasty. After a period of hard work and preparation, a large army of the Western Chu Dynasty entered Tonglu County in the southwest of the Tang Dynasty. In addition to the Western Chu army, Liang Shi, the elder of ape Xianshan, a famous martial arts school in Western Chu, led his disciples to join the army. When Tonglu County sent a letter to Chang''an, local resistance had been launched. Once one of the six famous families in the eastern Tang Dynasty, Zhao''s family originated in Tonglu County. They and the ape Xianshan in the Western Chu state next door are also old feuds for many years. Unfortunately, with the support of the Western Chu army and the help of Chang He, the commander of the Western Chu army, the eighth level master of the Western Chu army, the ape fairy mountain suddenly broke through Tonglu County.Zhao''s family members suffered heavy casualties. Zhao Zhan, the owner of the family, was also injured. Fortunately, Tianxian hall explores the news of the Six Dynasties around it, detects the movement of the Western Chu army''s assembly, and informs them in time. Therefore, Zhao Zhan survived the disaster by supporting Tonglu County in time. However, when Taoist priest Zhichen was fighting with Marshal Chang He of Western Chu, who was also in the eighth state, suddenly a spear came out, and the target was directly at the body covered by the colorful magic cloud of Taoist priest Zhichen. This shot, no matter the strength or the speed, regardless of the skill or the killing intention, is above the Chang River! Xiang Qianshan, the eighth level master of the Western Chu clan and the younger brother of the king of Chu, suddenly killed him. With a shot, he pointed out that the Taoist priest was going to do harm. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 215 The Western Chu royal family''s unique skill overlord gun is more powerful than Marshal Chang He''s. Xiang Qianshan''s shot, which was almost a sneak attack, was a little less aboveboard and overbearing, but it was extremely insidious, quick and vicious. Taoist practitioners always resist the close approach of martial arts. And Xiang Qianshan at this moment, this gun has killed the Taoist priest in front of the body. But Liang Shijian continued to howl, constantly interfering with Zhao Zhan''s play. Fortunately, the classic righteousness inherited by the Zhao family is "impeccable", which means that they write their own words and express their own words. They are extremely mellow and difficult to pick out the wrong places. This is not to be interfered by the Liang Dynasty. In addition, Zhao Zhan was blessed by the magic power of seeking knowledge and penetrating into the interior, so that Zhao Zhan could not die under the opponent''s fast sword even though he was sad. However, his old and new injuries broke out together, which made it more difficult to support, and he had already begun to be in danger. However, Daoists holding the dust and Gu Hechuan, both of them, are now being held down by their opponents and unable to help Zhao Zhan. Liang Shi suddenly roared. The martial arts are full of heat, Qi and blood are combined with killing Qi, which is earth shaking. Zhao Zhan was shocked to the whole body Qi and blood, the wound can not control, immediately burst into a burst of blood. The words he wants to fall on the pen, immediately pause, leaving only a huge ink dot. Zhao Zhan''s magic power did not show, and Liang Shi''s immortal ape sword stabbed him in the chest. When Zhao Zhan had no choice but to close his eyes and wait for his death, he suddenly had a palm of his hand stretched out beside him. With a flick of the palm, the blade of the sword suddenly swung far away and could no longer stab Zhao Zhan. When Liang Shi, the elder of ape fairy mountain, was shocked, he could hardly hold the sword in his hand, so he was about to let go. He flew out in the direction of the sword in his hand, which only reluctantly solved the huge force, so as not to be shot by the other side. Liang Shi turned his head and looked at it with surprise. The man who came to Zhao Zhan''s side and saved his life turned out to be a teenage monk. "My Buddha is merciful." The young monk is Huiming. He suddenly appeared, called Xiang Qianshan and Changhe, both surprised. "Is the master helping Chang''an?" Xiang Qianshan asked. Huiming put his hands together: "I don''t dare to be a benefactor. I just hope that the army will withdraw from the land under the rule of Chang''an Xiang Qianshan said coldly, "you should know, it is Chang''an who provokes the trouble first and offends me first!" Monk Huiming said: "I hope that there will be few killing in the world. I also know that hatred and karma are hard to break. If you want to repay each other''s injustice, please do not involve ordinary people." Xiang Qianshan asked coldly, "why do you meddle in this business?" Huiming put down his hands: "if there is a crime, the poor monk is willing to try to bear it." Xiang Qianshan sneered: "good!" After that, it was a fierce shot, straight into the chest of little monk Huiming! Huiming does not dodge, standing in the same place, let the other side a bullet. His whole body was glittering with gold and condensed into the towering Xumi mountain. But the Western Chu overlord gun how overbearing? With a sharp gun front, a deep hole was dug out on the spot in Xumi mountain. The spear went deep into the mountain. The cracks spread from the front of the gun to the surrounding areas. It seems that the whole Xumi mountain is going to collapse. Monk Huiming is still standing still. He clapped his hands together and recited the Sutras in silence. Inside Xumi mountain, you can see a lotus blossom. Lotus flowers are everywhere to make up for the cracks in Xumi mountain. Xiang Qianshan sneers repeatedly, and constantly urges his own strength. Concise evil spirit penetrates into the mountain. One lotus flower after another withered because of the evil spirit. Without the repair of lotus, Xumi mountain is not satisfied with the cracks again, and it will be broken when you see it. Xiang Qianshan is going to make a direct attack on the Yellow Dragon. He will stab the pedantic little monk to death, and will not give the other party the chance to repent and resist. But the golden mountain in front of him suddenly disintegrates and breaks. However, Jinshan is broken, and the momentum of Xiang Qianshan overlord gun is slowing down. The resistance ahead is getting bigger. The gun moved more and more slowly until it stopped completely. Xiang Qianshan, who was born in the royal family of Western Chu, had a thought in his mind: the eighth state of Buddhism, impermanence. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 216 For Xiang Qianshan, he had little contact with him and had little knowledge of Buddhist practitioners. However, the opponent''s way to turn Xumi Jinshan into an impermanent and illusory fog is to let him recognize that his opponent is a Buddhist practitioner of the eighth state, the impermanent realm. As the eighth state, Xiang Qianshan has no fear. He just condenses his evil spirit all over his body, and then the front of the gun suddenly picks and shakes. So the spear immediately pulled out of the golden mist in front of him. Xiang Qianshan wields his gun and stabs the little monk Huiming in the light and fog again. But every time the front of the gun penetrated into the fog, it was soon difficult to move forward. In the fog, it seems that there is invisible power, often blocking his attack, but he can not break through the defense of the other party''s capricious fog. Both sides are the accomplishments of the eighth level, but the enemy has not yet made any moves. They only defend but not attack, so they block the famous overlord gun of Western Chu, which makes Xiang Qianshan''s heart sink. In this case, there is only one possibility. The other party''s learning is too profound, he can not see through the flaws, nor can he attack it directly. Is it true that the Buddhist scriptures learned by this little monk are superior to my overlord spear and tripod carrying strength of Western Chu? Thinking of this, Xiang Qianshan''s face became ugly. Without his attack, the Taoist priest was relieved. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the Taoist priest took advantage of this opportunity to turn to Gu River and block the sword light of the long river. Gu Hechuan, on the other hand, attacked Liang Shi, the elder of ape fairy mountain, and helped Zhao Zhan to extricate himself from the siege. This situation has changed. On the ground, the morale of the Western Chu army also fell sharply and the offensive was blocked. Chang''an side of the team, take advantage of the situation to set off a counterattack. In the distance, on a small hill, there is a young monk who seems to be only about ten years old. He sits cross legged and looks at the battlefield in the distance. Just now, just beside him, monk Huiming broke through the realm, from the seventh level of Buddhism Xumi to the eighth level on the spot, impermanent. Young monk yongse witnessed this scene and was at a loss at the beginning of his heart. He didn''t understand why elder martial brother Huiming suddenly made a breakthrough. His eyes wandered, but he could not understand. At this time, his sight suddenly swept, and saw that someone was withdrawing from the battlefield. That''s a wounded soldier in Chang''an. His robe is struggling to drag him back from the battlefield like a meat grinder. But at this time, suddenly a Western Chu cavalry flashed by. The long knife waved. The soldiers who were saving people also cried out and fell to the ground. In the distance, there are more cold arrows, which are thrown to this side. Two wounded soldiers fell on the ground, trying to dodge, but the arrow rain was dense. Yongse little monk jumps up, his hands are dancing in a flurry. In a hurry, he can only pronounce syllables that can''t be spoken. He subconsciously took two steps forward. At this moment, he seemed to see that he had not cultivated himself. In my mind, on the contrary, I flashed these days and followed Huiming all the way to help the needy. At this moment, he seemed to have something in mind. I also understand what my teacher Dharma Xin and Huiming used to say about the first state of Buddhist practice. This state is called "Fa Xin". Buddhism attaches great importance to spirit, everything starts from the heart platform. This situation is only spiritual practice, not obvious outside. But young monk yongse took another step forward. There was a faint light on his head. The appearance of this scene means that Buddhist practitioners step into the second realm, bhikkhu. This state is still spiritual cultivation, without supernatural powers. But at the same time, the spirit began to affect itself, so he was strong and healthy, almost comparable to martial arts practitioners, but only physically strong, not including fighting methods. Yongse little monk''s pace is much lighter, running to the wounded soldiers who fell to the ground. Though his body is strong, his body is hard to resist. Even if they arrived, they were only hedgehogs shot by the arrow rain with those wounded soldiers. But the little monk at this moment, there is no confusion in his eyes, only firm, compassionate and fearless. The light on his head grew stronger and stronger, and suddenly expanded into a house like existence to shelter him and the wounded soldiers. The arrow rain fell, and was immediately blocked by the light of Buddha. It was difficult to hurt the people below for a time. In the distance, Huiming, who is defusing Xiang Qianshan''s spear with impermanence, suddenly turns to look at the young monk yongse. "Galan..." He whispered. The third realm of Buddhism is called Kalan. In this situation, the spiritual beliefs of Buddhists can gradually influence the reality and become the Buddhist temples to protect themselves. However, in this situation, Buddhists can only protect themselves and have no means to attack the enemy. What''s more, the Buddhist monk''s room is still not strong enough to deal with the attack of powerful enemies.The Buddha light of yongse little monk can stop the rain of arrows for a time. However, as more and more sharp arrows were shot down, the Buddha light began to shake gradually, showing the appearance of collapse and disintegration. The light of Buddha is getting thinner and thinner, and the sharp arrow is gradually able to penetrate the light. Yongse young monk suddenly put his palms together, his voice was clear and crisp, but the people around him were deafening. He suddenly regained himself with the light of Buddha. The light of Buddha, which had been weak before, became thick again. Under the blessing of Buddha''s light, the little man suddenly seems to be a strong man about two meters tall. Yongse little monk kicks and punches, and pushes away the rain of arrows. "Jiedi..." Huiming sees this and doesn''t worry anymore. As a young martial brother, he was really a genius. Once he suddenly realized, he broke four passes, and achieved the fourth level of Buddhism in an instant. In this realm, the Buddha''s light covers the body, the spirit blesses the body, and the speed of body strength is almost comparable to that of the martial arts practitioners in the same realm, and can fly for a short time. Young monk yongse has never learned boxing outside Buddhism. But his physical strength at the moment is far beyond ordinary people''s imagination. When I opened the scattered arrow rain, I saw that there was a more intensive rain of arrows. Instead of fighting hard, the little guy picked up two wounded soldiers on the ground and rushed out several tens of meters away to avoid the sharp arrows. A general of the Western Chu Dynasty saw this, and his heart was angry, and he set up his bow and arrow. The special arrow can break aura and conquer all kinds of magic. The warrior with the fifth level of cultivation shoots arrows, which is quite different from ordinary arrows. He shoots yongse young monk like lightning. Some generals of Chang''an want to stop it, but it''s a little slower. Huiming also intends to intervene. Yongse little monk Jiedi realm Buddha light blesses the body to protect the body. Although it is quite tough, if you get such an arrow, you will be directly shot through and tear your body. However, without waiting for Huiming to make a move, the little monk put down two wounded soldiers on the ground and folded his palms together. The light of Buddha on him seems to be scattered. However, the speed of the arrow flying in the face also slowed down. It seemed that it met with an invisible barrier. Huiming saw the situation and admired it in his heart. This scene is exactly the same as when he first arrived in Hexi County, facing the siege of Chang''an warriors and the rain of arrows landed. This means that eternal color has reached a new level. The fifth realm of Buddhism, vacuum. All things are empty, do not linger in the mind, do not touch the dust, explore the magic barrier, not be disturbed by foreign enemies, not hurt by external forces. Of course, all this depends on the strength of the foreign enemy. At the beginning, Huiming dared to face the arrow rain without moving. The arrow rain naturally fell in front of him because he was far stronger than the archer. Now, yongse young monk is facing a warrior who is also a fifth level. His magic power slows down the speed of his opponent''s arrows, but not enough to make them fall to the ground. However, it''s just slow. It''s enough for a small bald head. Immediately, he dodged the arrow. He glanced around, and suddenly he laughed. Then, the palms closed again. The next moment, a bodhi tree, born out of thin air, stands between the two armies of Western Chu and Chang''an, separating them from each other. There are swords and spears, but they can''t break the Bodhi forest. This time, Huiming was shocked. Precious trees blossom and grow out of nothing. This is clearly the sixth state of Buddhism. It has magical power only when there is state. This little younger martial brother of his own family did not break through the four passes, but once enlightened, broke through the six passes and achieved the sixth level of cultivation! Huiming is not as talented and intelligent as he is. Xiang Qianshan, Daoist Zhichen and Changhe were also shocked. Is this the so-called Buddha''s Epiphany? Xiang Qianshan''s sight turns a circle between Huiming and yongse. Then, he shot down the yongse little monk! Feel the top of the head evil spirit pressing, the little guy can''t help but be surprised. Of course, it is impossible for him to make a breakthrough in one day. At the moment, facing Xiang Qianshan in the eighth state, the Bodhi forest of its own manifestation can''t be stopped and is broken by the terrible overlord gun. "Benefactor, why do you have to kill Monk Huiming spoke the name of Buddha and finally came out of the fog and chased Xiang Qianshan. However, Xiang Qianshan''s real goal is not eternal color on the ground, but Huiming himself. As long as the monk is killed, there will be no rival in the crowd. Xiang Qianshan deliberately uses Hui Ming''s heart to save people, and then he dispels the fog of impermanence and illusion, and then suddenly returns to the gun! The terrifying overlord gun is aimed at Huiming''s chest. Huiming helplessly raises his hand and clenches his fist. Then, a Xumi mountain appears and moves horizontally to smash Xiang Qianshan spear. This time, the strength of Xumi Jinshan is no better than that of passive defense.The great force of moving Xumi mountain fell on the barrel of Xiang Qianshan. Xiang Qianshan''s body was shocked and his Qi and blood churned. He gritted his teeth, agitated his whole body, and moved on. Then, Huiming''s second punch fell, and the target was still Xiang Qianshan''s barrel. Xiang Qianshan Hukou direct earthquake crack! He experienced the feelings of the former ape Xianshan elder Liang Shi. The spear in the hand seems to be shaken off! Xiang Qianshan had no choice but to follow the strong force to be shaken to keep his weapons. He quickly regrouped for fear of being pursued by monk Huiming. However, he found that the young monk was standing in the air and did not move at all. Just after a real move with the other side, Xiang Qianshan finally confirms that the opponent''s strength is above him. If he really wants to start, he is absolutely unable to defeat him. But the monk is really pedantic and can be used. However, Chang He and Liang Shi could not resist the Taoist and Gu Hechuan. Xiang Qianshan thought to himself that before he solved the problem of little monk Huiming, Chang He and he would not be able to hold on. He had no choice but to ask the army to withdraw. After the withdrawal of the Western Chu army, Huiming did not fight again. However, the Taoist priest and Gu Hechuan continued to catch up. Seeing this, the people in the Western Chu Dynasty sneered and prepared to turn back. However, before they heard the footsteps, they saw that someone had blocked their way back to the Western Chu. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 217 Looking at the man in front of him, Xiang Qianshan''s face turned black into a pot. "Li Qiong, your Li family was abandoned in Chang''an, and you turned your head to be a dog for Chang''an?" Xiang Qianshan cursed. Li Qiong said calmly: "my father''s immorality led to his death. Now I''m trying to mend his virtue so that his family can rest under the nine springs and extend the blessing for my Li family. As for dogs, now you look more like dogs, like dogs who have lost their families and run away in a hurry. " Xiang Qianshan was extremely angry and laughed: "there is no need to make a quarrel. Let''s see the truth under our hands and see who will beat who into a dead dog!" At the same time, he was shot. Li Qiong in the hands of the Long Ge, in the form of a square Ge, to meet Xiang Qianshan''s overlord gun. Both sides are experts in the eighth level of martial arts. They are fierce and powerful with their spears. The four sides of the spear are slashed vertically, and they fight together immediately. In contrast, the Western Chu overlord spear is better at attacking the front. In terms of its fierce and fierce attack, it almost surpasses the martial arts of the seven royal families in eastern Xinjiang. But Li Qiong did not intend to fight Xiang Qianshan alone. Behind him, the purple flame was burning, like a purple sun rising. Ziri Jiao, the incarnation of ziri old devil, immediately joined the battle group. Although there is no tacit understanding between the two great masters of "one demon and one martial arts", they are already enough to make it hard for Xiang Qianshan to resist. On the other side, Daoists who hold the dust and take care of Hechuan also lead people to attack Changhe, commander of the Western Chu state, and Liang Shi, the elder of ape immortal mountain. A fierce war broke out between the two sides. Chang''an masters such as Li Qiong and Zhichen Taoist tried to pay the price of their injuries to ensure that none of Xiang Qianshan and others could escape back to the eastern Tang Dynasty alive. In this battle, the top experts of Western Chu were defeated. Only a small number of officers and soldiers fled back to the territory of the Western Chu Dynasty after hearing the news they sent back, Qi Qi was shocked. If Chang''an mysterious master appeared, they would not be so shocked. What shocked them was that all the opponents who killed Xiang Qianshan and others were famous masters under the former Eastern Tang Dynasty. The only mysterious one is Huiming, a Buddhist master. But Huiming did not die. Xiang Qianshan and their withdrawal, Huiming no longer pursue. The pursuers are the Taoist and Gu Hechuan. The people who cut off Xiang Qianshan and others are Li Qiong and ziri Laomo. Who is Li Qiong? He was the ninth son of Li Xuanxin, the king of the Tang Dynasty. Who is the Taoist priest? In the past, he was one of the four Taoist schools in the eastern Tang Dynasty. Ziri Laomo and Gu Hechuan were both worshipped in the dark Pavilion of the eastern Tang Dynasty. But now these people are acting on Chang''an''s orders. None of them used to be a force in the southwest of the ancient Tang Dynasty. There is only one possibility to come back to Tonglu County for support, that is, to be ordered by Chang''an. Li Qiong betrayed the king of Tang and surrendered to Chang''an, which did not bother the people of the Western Chu Dynasty. It is the problem that Chang''an can mobilize these experts from different forces. Whether it was the eastern Tang Dynasty in the past or the other six countries in eastern Xinjiang, there were all kinds of forces in their own territory. Some of them are closely related to the royal family. For example, the ape fairy mountain and the Western Chu royal family. Therefore, the royal family of the Western Chu Dynasty invited the elder of ape Xianshan, Liang Shi, to fight against Chang''an. However, in the Western Chu region, there are some famous schools that listen to the tune but not the propaganda, which seems to be their own independent kingdom. Although it is not as serious as the Northern Qi Dynasty, there are similar problems in every dynasty. Therefore, while they are fighting for foreign countries, they should also be wary of domestic affairs at the same time. It is also difficult for a dynasty to twist all the people in the territory, big and small, into a rope and work together with the outside world. But, Chang''an, seems to have done it? This is the key to the Western Chu Dynasty. But one person doesn''t care that much. "King?" The courtiers looked at the king of Chu in front of him. But the king of Chu laughed and said, "there are only some useless people left in the original power of the eastern Tang Dynasty. The only one who has some weight is Li Jie of the dragon''s gate in Dahe. But now he has no news. It doesn''t matter if the rest of the people come together." Speaking of this, his smile gradually disappeared: "the real threat is still in Chang''an city itself. That Buddhist disciple is not the ninth state." People nodded slightly in front of him. The empress of Chu asked softly, "king, what are you going to do next?" "Take a walk on the ground in the eastern Tang Dynasty." The king of Chu stood up. When people around him heard the words, they were all shocked: "please think about it again!" "I am really angry at the death of Qianshan, but I am not blinded by anger." The king of Chu said, "you need not worry." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Under the rule of Chang''an City, it was extremely calm.It is the most common people who seem to firmly believe that all the enemies who invade will be attacked head on by Chang''an. In the Daming Palace, the city Lord Zhang himself has a task in Meizizi to refresh the system: [random defense task 7.8 - capture or kill Xiang Qianshan and Changhe, the Grand Marshal of the Western Chu army, who are enemies of Chang''an. [the city Lord''s subordinates kill Xiang Qianshan and Changhe, who are enemies of Chang''an, complete the random defense task 7.8, and gain 1400 upgrade experience] in this paper, the author points out the following tasks Zhang Dongyun can complete the defense task outside the city by his subordinates. Zhang Dongyun is not worried about the reward points of the guard task. Clean up the interior of the eastern Tang Dynasty, and provide 2200 reward points for defense tasks. Gaokeng, the fifth son of the king of Qi and a disciple of Binghuo Valley, was captured by Xihai county and awarded 500 points. The blood shadow old devil is on the land of the Western Zhou Dynasty. If he solves two practitioners in the seventh state of the Western Zhou Dynasty, he will be rewarded 1000 points. Previously, the dragon''s cloud beast Xiangfeng, as the eighth level demon clan, also awarded 700 points. Now, with Xiang Qianshan and Tongchang River, it is 1400 points. The defense mission alone has helped Lord Zhang earn 5800 upgrade experience. In addition to the original guard task reward of Tang King and Lin Ying, now guard experience points have accumulated 7800 points. It''s not far from the 10000 point upgrade. This makes Zhang Dongyun extremely satisfied. But on the other hand, the construction task is a bit behind As he was thinking about this, he suddenly heard a prompt sound in his mind: [the city master has initially established a developed communication network for the city, initially met the current needs, ensured the circulation of information inside and outside the city, successfully completed the construction task 7.1, and awarded 2000 points of experience and training points for upgrading] after Zhang Dongyun was a little stunned, he was dumbfounded. I can''t help thinking about it. Today seems to be a good luck, what you want. Can you give me a simpler new task? As Zhang Dongyun thought, he refreshed the system task list: [construction task 7.2 - the scope of Chang''an is expanding day by day, and there are many people under his rule. Please establish a good talent discovery mechanism for the city Lord to select the best and recruit new talents for the government system of Chang''an. do you mean to take the imperial examination? Zhang Dongyun blinked. Or, civil service examination? According to the actual needs, it is indeed a matter that needs to be put on the agenda. The ruling scope of Chang''an was expanded rapidly. The system covers dozens of counties. In the past, the territory of the eastern Tang Dynasty has been accepted by Chang''an. No matter the territory area or the population, it is a huge number. If we don''t follow the administrative team of the eastern Tang Dynasty, it must be a big project to start a new business. Whether it is the system requirements or Zhang Dongyun''s own inner thoughts, he wants to change a set of new team that suits his heart. It''s going to take some time and effort. Fortunately, he has enough talent. In Tianshu hall, Mr. Wu Yun projected by Zhang Dongyun summoned Xu Xingzhi. At the same time, Wan Li, the dean of Tingshan academy, also came from other places. Xu Xing''s mood was somewhat depressed after his previous attack on Baima Academy. After returning to Chang''an, he did not delay his work. On the contrary, he seems to use his work to paralyze himself and become a workaholic who spends all day in a pile of paper. Wan Li, the dean of Tingshan academy, now has the meaning of some old trees opening new flowers. On the one hand, Tingshan Academy was finally rebuilt, so that he could comfort the spirit of Li Zhibin, a great teacher and sacrifice of all ages. On the other hand, after listening to Mr. He''s lectures, he had a new understanding of his original knowledge. After a period of nurturing, he gradually has the symptoms of accumulation. Once thought that he had no hope of the eighth place, now it seems that it has been within reach. However, whenever this time, Wan Li always thinks of Li Zhibin who died. If the other side listened to Mr. He''s lecture, he must have figured out more knowledge, right? A read so far, Wanli heart slightly disappointed. "I''ll leave it to you." Mr. Wu Yun ordered Xu Xingzhi and Wanli to come back to their senses. After listening, both of them were in a better mood. After all, the matter of selecting material for the country is lofty and sacred to every Confucian practitioner. It makes them exhaust their knowledge and wisdom, but they are still worried that there will be shortcomings and deficiencies. "Sir, where is Mr. He..." Xu Xingzhi asked softly. Mr. He has always been in charge of cultural and educational affairs, but this time he stayed out of the way. For one time, Xu Xing did not know whether it was Mr. he himself or Mr. Wu Yun''s intention to exclude each other. He needs to know something about it.Mr. He is in charge of the current fourth level Academy of Arts in Chang''an. This is certainly the focus of this selection. In case Mr. He is infuriated, Xu Xingzhi will feel really unjust. "Mr. He has recently decided to study behind closed doors. I will take care of the affairs of the University." Mr. Wu Yun said. Xu Xingzhi''s mind is naturally clear to him, but the other side is really thinking too much. When Xu Xingzhi heard the speech, he immediately put down his mind: "students will try their best to select materials for Chang''an." Wanli beside, also the same ceremony. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At the same time, in the west, the westernmost of the Western Zhou Dynasty, near the wasteland, a middle-aged scholar came from the sea and boarded the land. He asked the local people where there was a large Academy in the Western Zhou Dynasty. After asking about the road, the middle-aged scholar went straight to it. His first destination was the most famous Guyuan Academy in the Western Zhou Dynasty. When he got to the place, the scholar unfolded his picture and asked the students of Guyuan Academy: "classmate, have you met this person On the picture, a arrogant scholar in blue leaped onto the paper. "His name is Zhang Zhongxing." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 218 When the students of Nayuan academy saw the portrait of Zhang Zhongxing, their expression changed slightly. They looked warily at the scholar in front of them: "who is he?" The middle-aged scholar replied frankly, "we are studying in the same academy and learning from the same teacher." Those students in the yuan academy immediately stepped back and took out their pen, ink, paper and inkstone. "Well, you''re here to challenge and get into trouble?" The leading student glared at the middle-aged scholar. The scholar saw this and shook his head gently: "I have no hostility, just want to find a classmate. I know that he is crazy and disobedient, so he may have offended your college. Although I don''t know the details, I''m here to compensate you for him. " The student of Liaoyuan Academy said coldly, "if he hurt many of our students and teachers, you can write it off with a simple word of compensation?" "I really have no other way. I''m looking for him right now. If you have any news from him, you can tell me. After I find him, I''ll take him to the door to apologize." "You really don''t know where he is?" This, an old man, walked out of the gate of the Guyuan Academy. The original students saw this and saluted one after another: "Dean." The middle-aged scholar shook his head: "I really don''t know, so I just look around. I heard that someone has seen him here, so I went to the door to disturb him." After pondering for a long time, the old man asked, "what do you call it?" "My surname is Liao, and my single name is Ping." The middle-aged scholar replied with a smile. "Mr. Liao..." The old man nodded. His eyes fell on the portrait of Zhang Zhongxing in the scholar''s hand: "I don''t know the exact whereabouts of this man, but I have heard that there are some famous academies on the ground of the Western Zhou Dynasty, as well as a family of poetry and calligraphy. After he had gone for many times, he did not know where he was. Before that, the last place he visited was the Wang family in Lianyuan county." Liao Ping nodded: "great, thank you very much." After saying goodbye to the old man, he left Guyuan Academy. The old man watched his back go away in silence. One side of the original students, you look at me, I look at you, do not dare to speak. After a long time, a teacher began to speak softly: "Dean, just now..." "His knowledge and accomplishments are even higher than that crazy student surnamed Zhang." The old man said slowly, "above the old man." As soon as he said this, everyone around him was shocked. Their Dean, but the Wang family didn''t realize the strength of the other party at first, and was infuriated by the arrogance of the other party, and wanted to beat the crazy blue clothes out of the door. As a result, it was almost demolished by the other party. In the end, the Wang family leader was forced to come forward in person. However, the leader of the Wang family was not the opponent of the crazy blue clothes. He was defeated by the other party. Just when Wang''s family is angry and thinking about ways, the scholar in blue laughs and leaves. On the plaque of the ancestral hall of the Wang family, the other side inscribed "fishing for fame and reputation". Wang''s family leader worked hard for more than a month before washing out the four words left by the other party. This is a shame that the Wang family has never encountered for many years. Until now, everyone is in a state of anger. They are used to arrogance and suffer less setbacks. The elders of the family are still a bit calm, and most of the younger ones seem to have changed into firecrackers, which will explode at a little bit. In the vicinity of Lianyuan County, both the local practitioners who worshipped the king''s family as the main force, or the local people, have been trembling for most of the past six months, fearing to offend the Wang family. For this reason, there are still many people who are not lucky and become the rage of the children of the Wang family for no reason. The Wang family blocked the news, and the people outside did not know why they were so irascible. All we know is that the Wang family is constantly searching for the whereabouts of a scholar in blue. As the news spread, he became a poor scholar who didn''t know what was good or bad. He abandoned the royal family''s noble daughter and insulted the royal family. Therefore, he was hunted down everywhere. All of them had to admit that they were unlucky and went to the Wang family as little as possible. Today, however, some people come to the door voluntarily, which pot can''t be opened. Looking at the portrait of Zhang Zhongxing in Liao Ping''s hand, he was so angry that one Buddha ascended to heaven and two Buddhas came out of his body when he received his son from the royal family. The children of the Wang family turned their backs on the spot. Seeing this, Liao Ping shakes his head in disappointment: "the first thing a scholar should do is to nourish his Qi. What do you look like?" The other side of the frontier fortress poem, into the flames of war rolling out, swords and halberds together, killed Liao Ping. Liao Ping stood still, without any movement or a word. When the smoke of war and swords and guns arrived in front of him, they all disappeared automatically. "You''d better go out and meet your master." Liao Ping spoke calmly. Before he finished speaking, a huge pen appeared in front of him. This is like the rafter giant pen sketching in the air for a few times, and suddenly there is a peak manifesting and pressing down towards Liao Ping.The mountain is so huge that it almost covers the whole Wangs'' house, as if everyone should die together. The light in front of Liao Ping suddenly darkened, and the sun on his head was completely blocked by the mountain. However, the next moment, the sun reappeared on Liao Ping''s head. The mountain, actually, has come behind him. It was as if he had just avoided him when he fell. All the people in the Wang family changed their faces. Because the world in front of me has changed completely. Wang''s ancestral home disappeared. Except for the sky above and the earth below, it seems that there is only that mountain left in the world. Liao Ping and them stand at the foot of the mountain together. ¡°¡­¡­ Home, country and world Wang''s family leader suddenly calmed down. The other side, with his own literary talent, can build a space independent of the world and belong to his own control, which is the ninth state of Confucianism, which is the magic power of the world. "I don''t want to fight you." Liao Ping''s voice was still peaceful: "I just want to find someone. As for the relationship between him and you, if I find him, can you also settle the grudges with him? I''ll never interfere. " "I have been looking for him, but there is no specific whereabouts of him. The only thing that can be confirmed is that he is no longer on the ground of the Western Zhou Dynasty." The old man breathed out a long breath: "the latest news is that he left the Western Zhou Dynasty and continued to go east to the boundary of the eastern Tang Dynasty." "The eastern Tang Dynasty..." Liao Ping said to himself. The Wang family leader added: "originally, it was the territory controlled by the eastern Tang Dynasty, but now, at the junction of the eastern Tang Dynasty and the Western Zhou Dynasty, a Chang''an City has emerged. They have replaced the eastern Tang Dynasty and the disciples of the eastern Tang Dynasty, and they have all come into their control." Liao Ping nodded: "I wrote it down, thank you." Then he disappeared. All the people in the Wang family were in a slight trance and returned to their original world. The homestead is still the original homestead, and there are no peaks falling from the sky. When the king''s family were shocked, the owner said in a deep voice, "today''s lessons must be remembered. Do you understand?" A group of people all showed shame, especially the young children, who were arrogant and domineering in the past. Liao Ping doesn''t care whether he has suppressed the Wangs. After he left the ancestral land of the Wang family, he looked to the East. "The eastern Tang Dynasty Chang''an, will it be there? " Liao Pingzheng was about to set off, but suddenly his mind moved. He turned to the other side. There, purple clouds float. In the purple cloud, there is a young Taoist in white. "It turned out to be the ancient wood Taoist priest." Liao Ping nodded. The other side is a rising star in Taiqing palace in recent years. He has become the Taoist God since he was young, and his future is limitless. After the destruction of Chunyang palace, only Taiqing palace and Zhengyi school were left. In recent years, Taiqinggong has become more and more prominent, gradually surpassing the orthodox school and becoming the dominant family. In recent years, Jiufeng academy, which Liao Ping was born in, has also risen rapidly, and has gradually become equally famous in Yan Sheng Fu. Jiufeng academy has been paying attention to other famous schools recently. Taiqing palace is the most important one. "Mr. Takayama, I''ve heard a lot about you." The Taoist priest in white replied: "dare to ask, but do you want to travel eastward?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 219 "It is." Liao Ping gently raised his eyebrows: "is the road long just on the side?" "It happened to be the meeting. I didn''t mean to offend you. Please forgive me." The young Taoist replied. "Is that Taoist priest going with me?" Liao Ping asked. The young Taoist shook his head: "on the contrary, I came to persuade you, not busy going east." Liao Ping''s face was calm: "so the Taoist priest knows where my classmate is? Should he have offended the Taiqing palace? " The young Taoist said: "Mr. Long Shan misunderstood me. I don''t know where Mr. Long Shan''s classmates are. This matter has nothing to do with my school. I just care about him, so I remind him." Liao Ping nodded: "please tell me clearly." "In the eastern Tang Dynasty, there were three practitioners of the ninth realm before, but now without exception, they are all lost in Chang''an City, their life and death are unknown." Said the young Taoist. Liao Ping is not surprised: "the Taoist priest wants to tell me that there may be people above the Ninth level in Chang''an City?" Liao Ping didn''t really care if it was the siege of the ninth frontier that led to the downfall of the Tang Dynasty and others. Only those who are like him and even have a higher level of cultivation can attract his attention. He was born in Gaomiao Academy. Generally speaking, even if he is in the same realm, many people can''t beat him. "It is possible." The young Taoist said: "at present, I don''t know much about Chang''an. I don''t know whether people from other sects want to operate in eastern Xinjiang." When Liao Ping heard the speech, his eyes were slightly dignified: "what the Taoist priest said is really possible." However, it seems that he is also interested in hearing the Taoist priest "I have an old friend in the land of the old Tang Dynasty. I lost sight of him because of Chang''an. I don''t know whether he lives or not." The young Taoist replied. "I see." Liao Ping nodded: "it''s my classmate who is still in the eastern Tang Dynasty. I was almost reckless. Fortunately, Taoist priest reminded me." "Mr. Takayama, you are welcome." The young Taoist preached. Liao Ping continued to ask, "what is the Taoist priest going to do next?" "Try to find out the roots of Chang''an before making a decision." The young Taoist replied. Liao Ping nodded: "I''ll go to the eastern boundary outside Chang''an first to look for it. If I don''t find it, I''ll go back to Chang''an. If the Taoist priest finds anything about Chang''an, please don''t hesitate to tell me." "Sure, sure." The young Taoist preached. Liao Ping nods, takes out the paper with him, and then writes on it. After writing, he gently dried the ink and handed the paper to the young Taoist priest. "Words are like faces." The Taoist priest nodded his head, and his opponent''s calligraphy. They say goodbye, and Liao Ping leaves. As expected, he does not continue his journey eastward to Chang''an. He first turned south and went to the Western Chu Dynasty in the south of the Western Zhou Dynasty. The young Taoist watched the other side leave, then turned his eyes to the East, looking at Chang''an, thinking nothing. At the same time, there are two monks, one big and one small, flying into Chang''an city. After entering the second outer city, they landed and walked on the ground. According to the rules of Chang''an, except for a few people authorized by his majesty, the rest are forbidden to fly within the second outer city. The young monk, who is still young, falls to the ground and turns around in the air when he flies in. Then he looks at the solid ground under his feet. He can''t help but look at his face. "What''s the matter?" asked monk Huiming, a little older but still a young man, with a smile "Elder martial brother, I can fly as well..." Young monk yongse was a little confused: "I used to envy master and his brothers, and you can fly in the sky. That''s just thinking, if I could fly freely in the sky like a bird one day." When he came to Chang''an, it was master FA Xin, the old monk with Fei dun. Later, when Huiming and others fled, they took him with them. But now, when he returned to Chang''an from Tonglu County in Southwest China, he flew back on his own. Huiming said with a smile: "you have already accomplished the sixth level of cultivation. You can fly naturally." Yongse raised his hands and touched his small bald head: "but I don''t understand why I suddenly became the sixth state..." Huiming seriously said: "there is no need to be confused. Just remember that for our Buddhist disciples, saving people is the greatest compassion." Yongse seems to know something: "it seems that I didn''t think too much at that time. I just hoped that those injured people would not die..." "All sentient beings suffer, so do you and me. To us, compassion is a part of our practice." Hui Ming said. Young monk yongse whispered: "elder martial brother, what you said is not the same as master. Master said that those who believe in our Buddha are merciful. Our Buddhist disciples follow the Dharma to rescue them. Those who do not believe in our Buddha will only plant evil obstacles..."Huiming said with a smile: "you grow up slowly and practice slowly. You can compare the two statements and finally come to your own answer. The Buddha says that everyone can become a Buddha if he sees the heart and nature." "Oh." Forever color little brain melon. Two monks, one big and one young, chatted and walked to the inner city of Chang''an. When they arrived at Tianshu hall, they saluted Mr. Wu Yun together: "sir." Mr. Wu Yun, who was projected by Zhang Dongyun, looked up and down at them and nodded slightly: "yes, for Buddhists, you are all people with wisdom roots." In Daming Palace, the city Lord Zhang wanted to scratch the wall enviably. It''s cool to practice Confucianism and Buddhism! Breakthrough means breakthrough, and promotion means promotion. It may even happen that Shen Herong had seven states a day, and yongse little monk now has six states a day. There''s really no place to reason. Too much! How disgusting! How enviable Zhang Dongyun sighs that he can only be safe and secure. It is a natural gift. There are so many Buddhists and Confucianists who can be like the little monk yongse. And it''s a pleasure for this little guy to break through to level 6 at one time, but when he goes to level 7, he can''t tell when. If there is a mental barrier, it is not impossible to be stuck in the current state for a lifetime But he is still enviable! Zhang Dongyun hid his face and sighed. Mr. Wu Yun, as he projected it, had a calm look. "You flatter me, sir." Huiming salutes Mr. Wu Yun. Then, after hesitating for a moment, he finally opened his mouth: "Sir, I didn''t catch up at that time, but it seems that there are other masters in the city, right?" Mr. Black said: "yes." Looking at the young monk who wanted to stop talking, Mr. Wu Yun said calmly: "the enemy who came here, the leader, has been killed." When monk Huiming heard the speech, he breathed slightly and fell into silence. Mr. Wu Yun''s tone was indifferent: "it''s the Buddha''s mercy that you let them live, and you hope that they will change their ways. But they will not. When Western Chu comes back again, the people under Chang''an will suffer from war again. " Huiming sighed: "if they die, the Western Chu Dynasty will not give up. The war will surely come again. When will the injustice be reported to each other..." "It''s natural that the reporting party is dead." Mr. Wu Yun''s tone was peaceful, but Huiming and yongse immediately felt a bloodbath and rushed towards him. "Sir, it is certain that he will die. It must be the other party that makes this plan?" Monk Huiming''s tone became dignified. In the face of the unfathomable Mr. Wu Yun and Chang''an City, he rarely showed a disrespectful attitude: "why do we have to create this killing evil?" Yongse young monk pulled Huiming''s sleeve and whispered, "elder martial brother, they beat the Western Chu first..." Huiming shook his head gently: "the reason why the Western Chu attacked him was that some of them died here. At the beginning, the man helped and the Tang Dynasty was because their emissaries were detained in Chang''an. I heard from the master of Yunzhuang in Qingxia mountain villa that the envoys of Xichu were detained because they did nothing." The young monk turned his head and looked at Mr. Wu Yun: "I don''t want to question Mr. Wu''s decision. I just hope that you can show mercy and let both sides shed less blood." Mr. Wu Yun didn''t think he was disobedient. He just said calmly, "next time you encounter the same situation, will you stop Li Qiong and save the people of Xichu from leaving?" Huiming took a deep breath: "poor monk, I will guard the border between the Western Chu and Chang''an, and will not allow the Western Chu to cross the border alone. I am willing to take this body so that both sides will never see each other." Mr. Wu Yun''s mood did not fluctuate at all, and he did not question whether the other party could do it. Instead, he asked, "on the contrary, if I enter the Western Chu state in Chang''an, you will also stop me?" Monk Huiming said frankly, "poor monk, I will." Mr. Wu Yun is not angry: "even the people of Western Chu, under the rule of the Xiang family, the people are in dire straits?" Monk Huiming is silent at last. Zhang Dongyun in Daming Palace, if you are interested in looking at each other. He didn''t cheat. Among the seven states in eastern Xinjiang, the Tang, Jin and Chu dynasties are all famous tyranny. Liang and Chen were extravagant and extravagant. In order to explain that the monarch was in power and the officials were clear and clear, the Western Zhou Dynasty and the Northern Qi Dynasty could barely be counted. But that is to say, compared with the other five countries, the shorties are the highest. It''s bullshit to say how enlightened you are. Of course, if you want to say that the other side is a Ming Jun Ren Jun, the city Lord Zhang will let the other side go, which is not realistic. Even if he agreed, the wall would not. If you build a wall on the other side''s territory and say that you don''t interfere in the other party''s government, the other party can''t calm down again. However, for little monk Huiming, this is very important.Some of the young monks were rational about death. He considers things only whether they should be done or not, not whether he can do them. Mantis arm when the car, also want to stand up, big deal give up a body stinky skin bag is. After a long time, Huiming finally opened his mouth: "poor monk, I will walk around the Western Chu and see it with my own eyes." Mr. Wu Yun said casually, "then you can go and see for yourself. As long as you remember, anyone who disobeys his majesty will be destroyed." The little monk Huiming put his palms together: "Mr. Xie is generous and generous, sir, I should remember it in my heart and dare not forget it." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 220 Two monks, one big and one small, left Tianshu hall and walked together in silence. After a long time, young monk yongse said softly, "elder martial brother, Changan people are very good to us." "You''re right." Huiming gently nodded, Chong yongse said: "but even if the people here are not good to me, I don''t want to see them bleed and die." Always blinking, still some do not understand: "is this Buddha said that all beings are equal?" Huiming smiles and shakes his head: "it''s just my own thoughts. You will have your own ideas. It''s not the same. It''s normal." The little guy around him looked around and whispered, "elder martial brother, there are many good players in Chang''an city. Master can''t beat them, and you can''t beat them either..." "It''s natural, but sometimes life and death are not the most important thing." Hui Ming said. Yongse thought for a moment: "but elder martial brother, you just said you don''t want to see life wither, but your own life is also a life. All living beings are equal." Huiming was dumbfounded: "if I can live, I certainly want to live. In the face of the danger of life and death, I sometimes hope that someone will come to save me." He sighed and touched yongse''s head: "just because I am also eager for help, I want to save others and hope everyone can live well." The little guy beside him didn''t understand, but he said, "it''s so hard!" Huiming smiles and sighs: "yes, it''s hard." He stopped, turned and squatted in front of yongse: "next, I''m going to visit the Western Chu Dynasty. If you stay in Chang''an, we''ll meet again later." Yongse little monk''s eyes widened: "elder martial brother, are you going now?" "Of course, sooner rather than later." Huiming nodded. The little monk said, "then I''ll go with you." "I don''t worry about your safety if you walk with me according to your current cultivation. But I don''t know when I can come back. You won''t see your master for a long time." Hui Ming said. Yongse grabs his bald head with some distressed hands. Huiming got up and patted the other party''s head with a smile: "don''t worry about me. I''ll come back soon. It''s good for you to practice well. It''s good to break six levels in one day, but it''s hard to avoid a solid foundation. You need to warm up carefully." "That elder martial brother, you come back early." Yongse little monk said. Huiming touched his bare head: "don''t worry." After that, we''ll have a ceremony. Yongse little monk also imitated his appearance. He folded his palms and watched Huiming leave the city. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looks after the other party to leave, smiles slightly, also does not care. He knew what Huiming said was true. This kind of person, words and deeds, although Zhang Chengzhu does not agree with the other party''s whole point of view, but somewhat appreciate. However, it''s OK to be a friend. If you''re an enemy, you''re welcome. It''s just another upgrade of experience points. Zhang Dongyun soon ignored this. It''s useless for Buddhist disciples of sour families to make rapid progress. Self cultivation is still up to you. In the palace, Lord Zhang punched out. Then the mountain god rock, which is higher than others, is broken into powder. the essence of this mountain god rock has been exhausted and purified by Zhang Dong''s vigor, and transformed into ordinary rock. At the moment, if you get another blow from him, you will only end up in powder. Zhang Dongyun looks as usual. He thinks that the powder in the palace has disappeared and replaced with a brand-new mountain god rock about the same size. Then he continued to practice. Shanshenyan polished, let him a murderous spirit more pure, more concise. In this way, more than a month has passed. In addition to paying attention to the progress of his "communication network" construction and the selection of talents for Yuying, Zhang Dongyun is devoted to practicing martial arts. Finally, one day, Zhang Dongyun boxing again broken a mountain god rock. He was full of energy and energy, and gradually reached his peak. A gate of nothingness, which could already be seen, appeared before him. Zhang Dongyun reached out and pushed. The illusory door opens. A huge amount of evil spirit rushed out of it. He seems to have stepped into the terrible battlefield of millions of corpses. This is the system that helps him gather his evil spirit. Zhang Dongyun, with his own murderous spirit, inspires those evil spirits to enter the body and practices every corner inside and outside himself. Under the impact of evil spirit, Zhang Dongyun seems to have the feeling that his body will be torn apart. At the same time, the mind is turbulent, and the mood of bloodthirsty killing madness is revealed. But it was just a moment. Soon, all these strange feelings disappear. This is another benefit of Lingshi jade body. It is very difficult to resist the killing spirit or evil spirit if it is an ordinary person. When Zhang Dongyun broke through the sixth level to the seventh level, he introduced the murderous spirit into his body and quickly overcame it.Now, the same is true. Soon, he took a deep breath, and his body was stronger than before. Mind moving place, the whole body up and down in each pore, all exude the cold evil spirit, take people''s soul. The illusory door has disappeared. Because he''s inside the door. Zhang Dongyun himself succeeded in breaking through from the seventh level of Wudao to the eighth level, ghost Xiong. He moved his limbs and didn''t have the first time to find someone to practice boxing. Zhang Dongyun felt that something was flying into the coverage of his invincible city system. A group of cloud beasts. The first one is the male beast of the family of the dark Pavilion flying cloud beast. After a while, he brought back a group of his own people to Chang''an. With other flying cloud beasts, the sinking wind landed in Chang''an, and then went to see Mr. Wu Yun. Mr. Wu Yun, projected by Zhang Dongyun, nodded slightly when he saw so many cloud beasts. He didn''t rush to send all the cloud beasts out to do "communication network", but made a schedule. Through the list, this group of cloud beasts and the previous trapped wind family can work in shifts. In this way, the Scattered Cloud beasts can be reunited with their families when they are off duty. This is also good news for a new group of cloud beasts. Everyone was glad, but they were all relieved. Xiangfeng did not cheat them. Flying cloud beast trapped in the wind itself, is overjoyed. "Chang''an will not treat those who have made contributions." Mr. Wu Yun looked at the flying cloud beast sinking into the wind, and then said calmly, "if you make atonement this time, you can avoid your family from committing Chang''an flying in the sky. If you can make contributions again, then this thing is yours." Mr. black cloud fingers lightly, there is a hurricane interwoven thunderstorm is now gone. But it''s enough for them to see clearly that it''s a good way for them to practice. This made him very happy: "at the beginning, many of the same people who fled the ancestral land, I will look for it again!" Other flying cloud animals see the same itchy heart. The bold one could not help but ask, "this Sir, do we have a chance to get this practice? " "You don''t need to go out too much together." Mr. Wu Yun said: "it''s enough to have a trapped wind at present. You can finish your work by turns with ease, and the hard work is also a credit." "Yes All of them were overjoyed. First of all, there was a group of flying cloud beasts, and Huang Yu and a group of young animals were replaced. Before setting out again, she can be reunited with her family. His eyes fell on his eldest son, eyes can not help but a bright: "Hongfeng, you open up the sea of spirit?" "Yes, Dad," he nodded Trapped wind was overjoyed. His wife Huang Yu is also smiling. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun is interested in watching this scene. The spirit of the sea, the sixth level of demon cultivation. The demons who open up the spirit sea will have a great increase in their Demon power, and their magic powers will also be enhanced under the blessing of the spirit sea. The first state of the demon family practitioners is called enlightenment, which means opening up the spiritual intelligence, which is the starting point of all their practice. Even if it is a wild bloodthirsty demon, it does not mean that there is no intelligence. After Enlightenment, the name of the second realm was called Yinling. At this time, the demon clan began to produce spiritual power and learn to use it. Of course, Terran practitioners generally call it Demon power. With the power of demons, the demons began to work towards the third realm. The so-called transformation is not simply demonizing the human form. This means that they are transformed into the form most conducive to their further practice. At the same time, the demon clan has a certain ability of deformation. Then there is the fourth state, riding the wind, can turn the Demon power into the evil wind. The saying that the evil wind bursts and howls comes from this. Different from the Terran practitioners, the demon clan can control the evil wind and fly for a short time. Wait until the fifth realm, the realm of cloud, the demon clan can swallow the clouds. Fog can be used to fight, but also to help them fly to higher sky. The flying cloud beast family is gifted. Some of the children of trapped wind and Huang Yu can go up to the sky if they don''t reach the fifth level. When the fifth level goes up, the sixth level is to open up the spiritual sea. Then there is the seventh state star house, which is like the yellow rain. It turns the irregular spiritual sea into a fixed star house. This step is the foundation for the demon clan to continue to climb up. With the star house, we can receive the sky light. The one who can successfully penetrate the heaven and earth with aura is the great demon of the eighth state, which is like the meteorite of the Earth Star and the wind of the flying cloud beast. As for the ninth realm, the demons used to call themselves the king of spirits. The Terran practitioners often call them demon kings.It is difficult for the demon king to become a king, and the meteorite of the earth like star and the wind sinking wind of the flying cloud beast are stuck in the eighth level, and it is difficult to continue to make progress. However, with Zhang Dongyun''s guidance, they are expected to demon king. Of course, the happiest thing for Lord Zhang right now is that there are many new flying cloud beasts. And there may be more in the future. Schedule, he won''t give up. Always give them a chance to get together. However, with the increasing number, more "communication nodes" can be arranged to make the "communication network" more and more dense. Zhang Dongyun moves the body of the newly completed eighth state, and is in a happy mood. His mind left Daming Palace and came to the ground. It is not limited to a few walls, but spread far and wide in the fields. Lord Zhang, I''m going to make an on-the-spot investigation. How are the general examinations on material selection prepared by Xu Xingzhi and Wanli. However, suddenly, a voice came into his ears and asked the city Lord Zhang not to laugh or cry: "examination questions, examination questions! I am absolutely authentic! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 221 Hearing this, Zhang Dongyun almost choked by his own saliva. He focused his attention on this, so he saw a man talking to a young man who looked like a scholar: "you can tell from my accent that I''m a member of Qinzhou Prefecture. I live in" yes, yes, brother Tang can try this time. Maybe you can fight for a city Lord to come back. " They all said. "I don''t dare. I''ll be a rich man. The city Lord can''t think of it." Councilor Tang refused with a smile, but his two eyes kept flashing, obviously excited. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 222 Zhang Dongyun looked at this scene, but not angry, just slightly shook his head. There''s nothing new under the sun. This is where the "imperial power does not go to the countryside". However, it is related to the system, communication and other factors. Under the rule of Chang''an, this situation will only become less and less. Especially now his "communication network" is more and more developed. In the long run, it will get better and better. Zhang Dongyun didn''t care much about the fat man of Tang Dynasty. Talent selection ceremony is to value ability, yes, but will check the family background, check out all kinds of information. Even if he is employed, he will not be able to work in the local area. As for the foreign enemy, whether he can be domineering or not, and whether he can keep the foundation of his hometown, it depends on his own ability. Zhang Dongyun no longer pays attention to the fat man of Tang Dynasty and begins to look for his real goal. A genius who practices magic. Then again, in this area, it is possible that the cultivation talents of both the magic way and Buddhism can be buried and unknown. After all, practitioners of these two roads are extremely rare in the whole eastern Xinjiang. Therefore, it is inevitable that there will be some fish missing the net. Zhang Dongyun sweeps his territory again. The bigger fish are basically Buddha and devil. However, they are not as big as the one in front of us. At this time, Ao Ying, who was superior to Xueying and ziri, could defeat him. Zhang Dongyun in Daming Palace turns his sight, and his expression can''t help becoming strange. Because the people in his field of vision are obviously a group of ragged teenagers. Then, this group of ruffians, each with a stick It looks like a fight or a robbery. Or armed robbery. Among the young people, the first one is Zhang Dongyun''s target. He looked only fifteen or six years old, with a fierce look and a conspicuous scar on his forehead. "Third brother, Tang Pang is protected by thugs. Many of them are hard ideas. It''s said that there are martial artists. Can we do it?" Next to a teenager, some uncertain asked. The leading boy, who was called "the third brother", spat on the ground: "don''t worry. I''ve checked it out. Fat Tang will go to his house to find his little one later. In order to avoid his wife''s knowing that he does not bring many people with him every time. That''s our chance to attack him. I''m responsible for finding a way to lead him away. You can do it then. " Someone nearby muttered: "that fat man is too heavy, but how to tie him away..." The third brother grabbed each other''s collar: "think about your old mother, think about your daughter-in-law to marry in the future, think about your little sister''s future marriage, you want to give her a dowry, now you tell me, tangpang is still heavy!" The young man swallowed his mouth Not heavy! " "It''s over." The third elder brother loosened each other''s collar: "you go to the place to prepare, I stare here, and then follow the Tang fat man to go together." The teenagers were so convinced of him that they immediately replied, "yes, third brother." People left in disgrace. The head of the youth left alone in the alley, waiting for Tang fat man and others to drink out. After a period of time, there was a lot of noise at the door of the restaurant. Tang Pang took people out and said goodbye. He ran to his own house. Hiding in the alley, the boy took a deep breath and then suddenly slapped himself gently. He hid deep in the alley, untied his belt and put water on the wall. "Damn it, how can I do this every time before I do something important? I don''t feel flustered?" The young man secretly scolded himself: "bah, bah, how can I be empty? The fat man of Tang Dynasty is empty. I''ll pee here. I''ll make him pee in his pants later. " He took a long breath, shuddered, and then lifted up his trousers again and fastened their pockets. Unexpectedly, as soon as he turned around, he found that there was no road in front of him, but a wall. The young man was surprised and looked back. Unexpectedly, there was a wall behind him. He was shocked, and then he quickly touched it. However, he didn''t know that it was not hallucination, but his hand feeling was real. "What''s the matter? Ghost? Or The practitioners'' magic? " The boy calmed down and jumped to his feet. He has a vigorous body and is very high in the air. He is clearly a first level martial artist who has trained his Qi and blood. No wonder you dare to think of fat Tang. But the next moment, the boy found that the wall in front of him could grow tall by himself. Although he jumped well, he was not enough to jump over the wall. Instead, he would bump into the wall himself. The boy stretched out his limbs, trying to pick the wall, and then climb. But the wall looks like a brick wall, this moment actually slides does not leave the hand.He slipped off the wall in a flash. The young man''s heart is on fire. He takes a deep breath, and then he gets up his strength and kicks the wall, trying to kick it down. However, the wall did not move, but he felt numb under his feet and felt as if his legs were about to be broken. The force of the shock made him fall back and hit his back against the other wall. "Who is it?" "What do we have grudges?" the boy asked suspiciously Zhang Dongyun smiles at each other and doesn''t speak. Young people are getting impatient. His little brothers are ambushing fat Tang. But if he doesn''t arrive, the brothers will not win, even in danger. "Let me out. We''ll talk about it later. I''ll never run away!" Cried the boy anxiously. But the wall was still high in front of him. Young helpless, can only continue to try to climb in front of the wall. The houses on both sides of the alley seem to be much higher. In all directions, he seemed to be trapped in a well. If it was an ordinary well, he would be sure of it. Now I can only sit in distress. Waiting anxiously, time always feels slow. I don''t know how long after that, the walls in front of me suddenly disappeared, and the houses on both sides of the alley returned to normal. The young man did not care for joy, and ran to Tang fat man''s private house. However, on the way, he calmed down. After approaching, they did not swagger to rush past, but concealed their body shape and approached quietly. Sure enough, a group of little brothers, have been caught by the other side, beaten black and blue. They thought that the leader was following the other side, preparing to attack before and after, so they ambushed and killed. To my surprise, my boss didn''t show up. Tang Pang''s side is fighting hand, there are martial arts in it. Although it is only the first situation, it is enough to deal with a group of ruffians. And all the people were knocked to the ground. "Where is he Sanyang''s little bunny Tang fat man asked angrily. "I don''t know." No one on the ground is willing to give up his boss. Tang chubby laughed angrily: "you fools, he dumped you, and went to his own home happily! Pity you to die here "The third brother will not leave us!" A little boy, who seemed to be only twelve or three years old, exclaimed. Then he was slapped by the fat man Tang, who was beaten black and blue. Hiding in the dark, he Sanyang clenched his fist, but took a deep breath and controlled himself not to rush out. Instead of running away, he took another approach. Set fire. As a result, there were fires all over the place. "Fire! Put out the fire "Find out that little rabbit!" Tang said angrily A group of people went around to fight the fire, but the warrior''s eyes flashed. He suddenly grabbed the boy, who was only 12 or 3 years old, and threw himself into the sea of fire. "Boy, come out!" The man said coldly, "or I''ll throw your men into the fire one by one!" "It''s true that you don''t move." He Sanyang''s voice suddenly came out from behind Tang fat man. To turn around, Tang felt a cold on his neck. He Sanyang knife holder in his neck, said coldly: "ask him to release people." At the same time, the point of the knife has pierced Tang Yuan Wai''s neck. Feeling that the other side was a fugitive at a young age, the fat man Tang''s voice trembled: "put Let go. " The man holding the man was not moved: "boy, who do you think you are threatening? I tell you, you don''t deserve to make a deal with me. If you kill him, I can''t afford to change my employer. " He Sanyang looks at each other and stabs the fat man''s neck. Tang fat man exclaimed: "let''s go! I order you to let go "Shut up, stupid pig." Han''s voice was cold: "you are an ordinary mortal, what qualifications do you have to order me? Boy, stab him to death. If you don''t stab him, I''ll break his neck with my own hands later. " Tang shudders all over. And that big man has no scruples, throw the youth in the hand into the sea of fire. He Sanyang pushes away Tang fat man, flies out and hugs the boy in mid air. The two fall on the ground together and turn into two rolling gourds. The next moment, however, the wind blew above them. Han has already rushed to he Sanyang. He just threw the person a little slower, just to give he Sanyang reaction time. The other side really hit the target. The big man clapped on the head of he Sanyang. How could he Sanyang adjust his body on the ground and kick up his legs in succession!The first foot, kick the palm of the other side. The second foot, straight to the throat! The big man was stunned for a moment. He Sanyang kicked his palm away. The intense pain told him that his hand bone may have a bone fracture. Like him, this boy is a warrior with cultivation! Just now I rushed over to pick up the man. I left my strength on purpose, and now I burst out. Under the light of the enemy, the big man didn''t use all his strength, and he Sanyang got a big loss. But the greater loss, in the other side''s second foot straight to his vital point. The big man reluctantly dodged and let the key point pass, but he Sanyang hit the target on the chest, and suddenly he was suffocated. Before he recovered his strength, he Sanyang hugged him and fell into the sea of fire! "Who do you want to throw in?" he said He Sanyang gets up and sneers. The big man howled to rush out. He Sanyang flies to his feet and hits the other side''s chest. The whole body is in a fire, the big man''s sternum is all broken, and he is kicked into the sea of fire again. Seriously injured, he was difficult to get up and was soon engulfed in the sea of fire. He Sanyang moved his wrists and came to Tang Pang, who was stunned: "boss Tang, come with us." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 223 "You What are you going to do "There are guards in this city!" cried Tang Pang He Sanyang said with a smile: "I know, so I won''t go to your house. Please come with us. As for whether you can live or not, it depends on how much money your mother-in-law is willing to pay you. If she doesn''t want you and raises a little white face by herself, you can ask for more happiness." After that, he ignored Tang fat man''s plea and said to a group of young brothers, "take people and go to No. 3 nest. Hide for a while." "Third brother, what about you?" The crowd asked. He Sanyang pursed his lips: "I''m responsible for leading the pursuers away. If I don''t go to you, don''t come to me. Take good care of this fat man." He Sanyang stares at them when they are still waiting to persuade him. The others lose their courage and run away with him. He Sanyang breathes a sigh of relief, but stays in place without moving. The fire will attract the city''s guards. However, he Sanyang is not waiting for them, but waiting for the people to tease him. "Where have I offended your majesty? What''s the matter? I can''t die, understand? " He Sanyang asked while he was still secretly looking at the four sides and plotting strategies in his heart. But the next moment, as soon as he was dark, he was unconscious. When he woke up, he found himself in a completely strange place. Take a deep breath and tell yourself to be calm. At this time, the ear suddenly came a voice: "not bad, barely pass the assessment." He Sanyang followed the reputation and saw an old man in black, looking at him calmly. The young man turned his eyes and thought of some fairy tales he had heard. His rebellious face faded away: "this elder No, this old fairy. What can I do for you "With your ability now, there is nothing I can use." The old man in black is Mr. Wu Yun projected by Zhang Dongyun. "A chance is given to you. If you can grasp it, there will be something useful for you in the future. You can''t catch it..." Mr. black cloud smiles: "you will die." He Sanyang''s heart leaped, but soon he calmed down: "Sir, is the demon master?" Mr. Wu Yun said calmly, "I''m not, but you and your future master are." He stood up and went to he Sanyang: "of course, if you can take this opportunity." "I''d like to try." Young adventure, the growth of life lost mentality began to affect him: "no, I am sure to seize this opportunity." He worked hard to learn a little martial arts, but it was difficult to become a great weapon. Now there are new opportunities in front of us, so we should try them all. If you can really get to a high position on the way to practice, what is the man like Tang Pang? As for the living environment of the devil''s road practitioners is extremely bad, almost everyone shouts to fight, but the young people only know a little about it. At the moment, he completely put that worry behind him, and he only wanted to seize the opportunity in front of him. Mr. Wu Yun took he Sanyang to another room. Here, a tall thin middle-aged man, standing quietly in the room. His eye catches people''s soul, and he Sanyang is frightened. He said that although Mr. Wu Yun looked indifferent, he was much more peaceful than the man in front of him. The devil''s road practitioners are different from other practitioners. When he Sanyang''s head turned disorderly, Mr. Wu Yun met with the thin man and said, "Mr. long." A thin man is naturally aokong. He incarnated as "Mr. long", also changed his appearance. Ao Kong looked at he Sanyang for a long time, then nodded slightly: "it looks like a good seedling indeed." Mr. Wu Yun said, "he will give it to Mr. long." "Well, you go." Ao Kong waved his hand. Mr. Wu Yun left, aokong saluted Sanyang and asked, "what''s your name?" The boy replied, "my name is he Sanyang." "Three Yang Kai Tai, not bad." Aokong nodded. However, the young man said, "I have heard of Sanyang Kaitai, but my name is Sanyang of" three sheep. " Aokong didn''t care: "it doesn''t matter. From today on, you enter my door, and the name is Sanyang Kaitai." The young man''s expression changed: "master, this name is the only thing my parents left me..." "What''s the matter with Laozi?" Aokong stretched out his hand, clasped his five fingers directly on the other side''s head, and let his eyes look at him: "now, everything you want to listen to Laozi, understand?" He Sanyang''s expression has changed several times: "he Sanyang''s expression has changed a few times I see. " Aokong nodded with satisfaction, and then released his hand: "good, these days you have a good rest, recuperation, a few days later, I will take you to the door, you are my official apprentice."He Sanyang calmed down: "master Master, I have some little brothers waiting for my news. Can I send them a letter and let them go? " "It''s very kind, not bad." Ao Kong nodded: "yes, a little later, you go to the old man who just sent you here, let him help you, and then I agree." "Yes, master." He Sanyang responded. The boy went to Mr. Wu Yun and AO Kong went to Daming Palace. "He is really a good child. His talent and temperament are rare. In all these years, except Ying''er, this is the first one." Ao Kong laughs: "boss, you are really good eyesight!" Zhang Dongyun smiles and says nothing. On one side, Shen He Rong said: "brother Shiyi, you bully your apprentice. Be careful that the little guy will bully his teacher and destroy his ancestors after he has achieved his studies." "I can''t get it. I''m afraid he doesn''t have that ability." Aokong didn''t care: "the kid is tough enough, but he cares more about wealth, fame and wealth. Although he has ambition, he is partial. Enough hate can motivate him to go up all the time without indulging in enjoyment. " When Zhang Dongyun heard the words, he could not help but curl his mouth secretly. When you were stabbed by his apprentice, I would wait to see the joke. But that''s what he said. He Sanyang wants to back stab aokong. I''m afraid he has tried hard. Even if aokong doesn''t hide his secrets, he Sanyang can hardly catch up with him. He Sanyang is a rare genius, but Ao Kong is more talented than him If you want revenge, it''s very difficult to get revenge on the front. You have to be negative behind your back. However, aokong could not trust him to give his back to he Sanyang. It''s a long way to go. We need to wait for the chance When Zhang Dongyun was in the process of thinking, he suddenly heard Shen and Rong say: "elder brother, can you help the child remove the scar on the right side of his forehead?" "Or, you can put a scar on his left, just like on his right?" Aoyan laughs. Hearing this, Zhang Dongyun was dumbfounded. Shen and Rong sighed: "that still forget it, give should laugh at me, Yang Li they see, I''m afraid they will suspect me." Ao Kong sneered: "this boy wants to leave school, he goes to travel in the lake, it is still early." Shen and Rong said: "not afraid of ten thousand, just in case." She looked at aokong and asked, "eleven elder brother, do you want to try with your own blood?" "Not bad." Ao Kong nodded his head. "There is a big chance," Zhang Dongyun said To refine demon blood and practice evil way, one must melt pure demon blood. *** Aokong originally had his own pure magic heaven dragon blood and mountain moving demon ape blood. But after the Xianji incident, most of his belongings were lost. After these years, I didn''t care to collect again. In Chang''an City, there are only two kinds of big demons, Viburnum and cloud beast. As for Lei Longju and Linghe deer, they can''t enter aokong''s eyes. So before the change, Ao Kong wants to take he Sanyang as an apprentice, but also needs to find the demon blood first. But now, it seems not. Aoying is the son of aokong. His condition is special. However, influenced by the fragments of the immortal trace, Aoying''s blood has changed from before. Zhang Dongyun sits in the invincible city. It''s basically certain that aokong can use his own blood to plant demons for his disciples and guide them to the door. However, this also has some talent requirements for his apprentices, not everyone can do. He Sanyang''s talent is extremely outstanding, I believe there will be no problem. "It''s better to use the blood of magic dragon first." Shen and Rong said. Ao Kong grinned: "Ying''er is already a magic dragon. I want to cultivate him with the mountain moving demon ape first, and then let him integrate with the magic dragon." Shen and Rong said: "since the eleven elder brothers appear as" Mr. long ", we have no choice but to let the devil ape disappear first." "It''s OK." Ao daydream, did not insist. Zhang Dongyun said, "are you going to close down?" Ao Kong nodded: "after finishing the three sheep, I will close." Zhang Dongyun then projected Mr. Wu Yun and sent he Sanyang back to Yinchuan City, liaozhou Prefecture, Qingyue county. He Sanyang finally knew that the place he was going to was Chang''an city. It is not the fourth inner wall, nor the third, the second and the first. None of them. Not even the inner city! The next place he wants to live in is the inner city of Chang''an, the city of sky that countless Chang''an City yearns for but is hard to reach! He Sanyang is a little confused.His first reaction was that no one believed it That Mr. long is so respected? Do you still have a chance to turn over? The young man''s heart wavered for a moment, and soon became firm again. I can do it! He Sanyang strengthened his confidence and said goodbye to a group of his friends. He shared all the savings he had collected before. He told them to be careful in the following days, not to commit crimes easily, and not to make public about his affairs. When I can get a firm foothold in Chang''an, I will try to take my brothers to share the wealth. A group of young people do not understand, is happy for him, but also reluctant to give up. He Sanyang finished his account and followed Mr. Wu Yun back to Chang''an city. Zhang Dongyun then no longer pay attention to this matter, the mind continues to patrol the invincible city of four people. Suddenly, one day, he felt an unexpected guest, into the invincible city. King of Chu, Xiang Qianqiu. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 224 The king of Chu actually appeared in the north of YECHUAN county and stepped directly into the invincible City, which made Zhang Dongyun a little surprised. Of course, theoretically, it is not impossible for a master of the ninth realm to sneak into the boundaries of other dynasties. It is difficult for ordinary people to detect the situation when they are trying to hide their tracks. As the Ninth level masters, they must be within a certain range of the shortcut road to be able to detect each other. In the past, if the king of Chu really wanted to make a massacre on the ground of the eastern Tang Dynasty, the king of Tang could not stop it theoretically. Unless he''s able to locate the other side in the first place. But normally, the king of Chu would not. When he was on the first day of junior high school, the king of the Tang Dynasty might do the fifteenth day of his life and engage in mutual slaughter, which was not what they were happy to see. The eastern Tang Dynasty was destroyed and all the territory was occupied by Chang''an. Looking at this, the king of Chu came to Chang''an to explore the situation. He is now in YeChuan County, but I''m afraid he hasn''t known how long he has been in other places. Chang''an is located in the northwest of the ancient Tang Dynasty. Xiang Qianqiu, the king of Chu, probably started from the southeast. He stepped on other places bit by bit, and then slowly approached Chang''an city itself. He was on the spot looking at the situation everywhere. However, the king of Chu did not know the truth of invincible City, let alone the coverage of invincible city system. As he walked along, he came to the Lord Zhang''s arms. Speaking of it, he hid his whereabouts and sneaked into the rule of Chang''an. The little monk Huiming also hid his whereabouts and quietly entered the territory of the Western Chu Dynasty. They just missed it. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun smiles. However, he did not immediately personally. City Lord Zhang just through Mr. Wu Yun''s mouth to contact and remind the Chang''an master who is close to YECHUAN county. As a result, the north of YeChuan County, Yanzhou Prefecture area, suddenly wind and clouds. The king of Chu had been exploring all the places where the people of Chang''an had been, but suddenly he found himself surrounded by people. "Well? Where did I expose xingzang? " The king of Chu was surprised, but fearless, he looked at the Chang''an master surrounded from three directions. In the west, a purple sun rises slowly, with dragon shadow hovering in it. In the East, there is a cloud of white cloud smoke. In the center of the cloud smoke, there seems to be colorful light flashing. In the south, it is no longer a strange phenomenon. A young man in royal clothes comes, but his spirit is so strong that he seems to be above the masters on both sides of the East and the West. However, when he saw the queen of Chu, the young man in royal clothes changed slightly: "Xiang Qianqiu?" They were informed that the Western Chu Masters had invaded, but they did not know who it was. Seeing the king of Chu at the moment, the three people''s hearts were slightly heavy. The king of Chu turned his head and looked at the young man in royal clothes and nodded as if nothing had happened: "Li Qiong, it''s you indeed. The person who reciprocated said that you surrendered to Chang''an. I''m still a bit surprised. Are you worthy of your father Li Xuanxin?" Li Qiong is the martial arts master in the eighth southern region. Hearing the words of the king of Chu, his expression calmed down: "I am just atoning for my father." Chu king Xiang ran: "you can be really kowtow to the face do not want." "If you offend Chang''an, it will only bring disaster to you." Li Qiong said: "follow me to meet your majesty and sincerely ask for your sins. Your majesty has always been generous and may forgive you up and down the Western Chu." The king of Chu sneered: "by the three of you?" He spoke at the same time, a king domineering, straight into the sky. Strong momentum, so that the surrounding purple sun is dim, clouds appear ethereal. Li Qiong had to stir up his whole body to keep his mind from being awed by the other side. This guy is young, and his cultivation seems to be no longer below his father Li Qiong was more and more frightened. But at the moment, no matter he, the Taoist priest and the old devil of ziri, all had to face him. "If you invade Chang''an, take it!" Li Qiong gave a big drink, and at the same time, the Long Ge in his hand cleaved to the king of Chu. The Taoist who holds the dust dare not neglect it. He directly shows his own seven color magic cloud Dharma form. Auspicious clouds rise into the sky, among which colorful light shines, reflecting a hazy world. Ziri Jiao, the incarnation of ziri old devil, rushed to the king of Chu under the whole body of purple flame. The king of Chu sneered at the corner of his mouth and stood still, waiting for all the opponents to attack him. In the face of Li Qiong''s Square dagger, the king of Chu met him with bare hands. When he lifted his fist, the king''s state martial arts experts were domineering and stirring in all directions, which made Li Qiong''s evil spirit collapse. The fierce four square swords no longer have the domineering power to sweep the four sides in the past. Li Qiong''s hand is long, even slightly trembling. As soon as the king of Chu punched out, he defused Li Qiong''s Square dagger, opened his five fingers in the air, and then grabbed the long dagger in Li Qiong''s hand.Li Qiong quickly changed his moves to avoid the hand of the king of Chu and tried to regroup. But the king of Chu suddenly burst into a big drink, which shocked the world. Not only did Li Qiong''s movement slow down slightly, but also the purple sun old devil who rushed up on the other side. In the middle of the sky, he was preparing to perform the nightmare real skill. He helped Li Qiong and ziri old devil. The Dharma phase was shaking in the air, and the magic could not be performed for a while. As soon as Li Qiong moved slowly, the five fingers of the king of Chu immediately caught on his long dagger. The huge force was transmitted from the long Dage pole, which made Li Qiong''s hands broken and had to leave Changge. The weapon in his hand was seized by the king of Chu. The king of Chu still had leisure time to chop off the front of the long sword. Only the bare pole was left, which was like a long stick. However, the next moment, the pole in the hands of the king of Chu, it became an invincible gun, thousands of sharp points condensed at the top of the gun. "Gun head" a turn, then ferociously stabbed at the other side of the ziri Jiao. This shot was nothing else. In addition to speed is strength, except strength is speed! Ziri Jiao had no time to dodge because of his extremely powerful gun front. He had been stabbed in the head and all the way back through the dragon''s body. Ziri old devil only had time to shift his own ghost to avoid the terrible shot of the king of Chu. As long as the spirit is OK, his body can be reorganized. However, the king of Chu sneered. Through the spear of ziri Jiao, the monarch''s domineering power constantly vibrates outwards and penetrates all over the body of ziri Jiao. Purple day old devil immediately felt his spirit was also impacted, as if to be torn apart at any time. He was angry and afraid, and he wanted to shrink back to avoid it. However, he found that he was firmly absorbed in the barrel of the gun, unable to move. On the other side, Li Qiong was also surprised and angry. However, he clenched his teeth, and then he fought the king of Chu. When the king of Chu swung the spear in his hand, he took ziri Jiao''s huge body and ran into Li Qiong. Even if Li Qiong didn''t give up his hand and continued to fight, at best, he would have beaten ziri Jiao to pieces and could not hurt the king of Chu. He had no choice but to close his fist and avoid it, and then find an angle to attack. However, after escaping from the huge body of ziri Jiao, another fist appeared in front of him. The fist of the king of Chu. Li Qiong was shocked and quickly resisted. However, the other side punches out, it is like an invincible overlord gun. Li Qiong''s evil spirit was directly penetrated by the king of Chu''s fist. One blow down, like a big gun, to pierce Li Qiong''s hands and body together. Fortunately, at this time, there are white clouds in front of him, helping him to eliminate part of the king of Chu''s fist power again. Li Qiong took the opportunity to dodge, but the opponent, like a visible spear, stabbed a huge blood hole in his shoulder. The king of Chu no longer cared about Li Qiong who was seriously injured. He turned his head and roared at the Taoist priest in the air on the other side. Just after the Taoist priest saved Li Qiong, he knew that the king of Chu would target himself next. The magic can''t cheat the king of Chu. The opponent''s attack is firmly fixed on him, and the phantom smoke cannot be avoided. At the moment, the Taoist priest who holds the dust can only use his own colorful illusory cloud Dharma to exert his full strength to protect the flowing clouds. Under the dense clouds, it seems to condense into a thick solid, hard and thick. However, the roar of the king of Chu added strength. The power and artistic conception of the Western Chu overlord gun is merged into this roar. The invisible roar, even in the air faintly condensed, into a visible front. With a roar, the king of Chu threw a tyrant gun in the sky. The powerful gun front directly penetrates the thick clouds like the earth. Then the momentum endlessly, continue to shoot through the colorful magic cloud Dharma phase of the Taoist priest holding the dust! The Dharma phase was destroyed, and the Taoist priest himself was severely damaged. In a few moments, Wu, Dao and mo were all defeated by the king of Chu. The king of Chu burst out laughing. He was about to hurt the assassin. His eyes suddenly fell in awe and his expression was solemn. He turned to the north. That''s the direction of Chang''an city. Thousands of miles away, the king of Chu couldn''t see Chang''an city at the moment. But he saw a man. A person he didn''t find out in time before. He didn''t find out until the other party showed up recently. A handsome young man. Mr. Zhang, some people are surprised It is Zhang Dongyun himself who comes. He wanted to strengthen Mr. Zhang''s sense of existence, so he appeared in person. Although this is within the coverage of the invincible City, he is determined to hone his actual combat.The strength of the king of Chu in the Ninth level of martial arts and Taoism experts, there are few opponents in eastern Xinjiang, the strength is not vulgar, it is suitable for Zhang Dongyun to sharpen himself. "Aren''t you the Lord of Chang''an? Or the son of the Lord? " The king of Chu looked him up and down. "It''s not important," Zhang Dongyun said indifferently The king of Chu nodded: "that''s right." It doesn''t really matter who it is. Who wins and who loses is the key. The king of Chu''s words did not fall, the big gun in his hand would jump ziri Jiao and hit Zhang Dongyun head and face. Although he was arrogant, he was not careless against the enemy. The lion fought the rabbit with all his strength. So just a few short moves, even defeated Li Qiong and others. He was brave and went deep into the enemy''s rear. However, how Chang''an found out his whereabouts always concerned him. He made up his mind at the beginning, solved the enemy as quickly as possible, and then hid his tracks again to find out how the other party could detect his whereabouts. However, as soon as the king of Chu shot out his gun, Zhang Dongyun''s body flashed and let ziri Jiao''s huge body pass by. In an instant, he was in front of the king of Chu! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 225 The king of Chu''s martial arts and Taoism cultivation in the ninth state was exerted with all his strength, and the king''s domineering power was awe inspiring. Anyone who is close to you can''t help but feel the impulse to worship. Part of the reason why Li Qiong and others in the eighth state were defeated so simply was that they were frightened by the king of Chu, and their Kung Fu could not be fully used. This is one of the unique advantages of high-level warriors against the enemy. But it didn''t work for Zhang Dongyun. Under the operation of the earth seal, he was completely unaffected by his opponent''s domineering power. The water phase magic skill, Jinghu hanging in the sky, can make him have a keen insight into the omissions in the opponent''s moves and predict his movements in advance. Zhang Dongyun is not the first time to fight with Bawang gun. With the combination of previous experience and Jinghu Xuantian, Zhang Dongyun will give full play to the advantage of predicting the opponent''s trend. His body shape one after another, on the spot let the king of Chu''s gun front, directly rushed in front of him. At the same time, Feng Xiang''s divine skill is being cut on the gun of the king of Chu. The earth''s heart seals against the enemy, and the mirror lake hangs in the sky to know the enemy, and to intercept and stabilize the enemy. Under the combination of the three magic arts, it can be accomplished in one go. As soon as the gun shaft of the king of Chu was shocked, the fierce overlord gun''s momentum was immediately blocked. The old purple sun devil who had been sucked by him all the time took the opportunity to leave. In front of him, Zhang Dongyun''s palm was drawn down along the barrel of the gun, like a sharp blade, to force him to let go. If you don''t let go, your fingers will be cut off. The king of Chu suddenly turned his gun and opened Dong Yun''s palm. At the same time, the end of the gun rod seems to swing its tail like an angry dragon, sticking out from another direction and sweeping towards Zhang Dongyun''s waist. Zhang Dongyun still got ahead of the enemy plane and hit the gun tail again. This is the time when the angry dragon is going to be out. Interrupted by Zhang Dongyun, the dragon head suddenly froze in place. Zhang Dongyun clenched his fist with the other hand and smashed it directly on the head of the king of Chu with the thunder phase divine skill tianjiexie fist. When the king of Chu was turning around, his opponent came from behind. The spear was stuck in his hand, and he simply abandoned the barrel. Then he turned his hand up, as if holding up a tripod to intercept Zhang Dongyun''s Tianjie evil fist. At the same time, he was extremely fierce, unwilling to be beaten passively. The elbow of his other hand hit him backward. At this moment, the fist of his hand was like the end of a gun. The elbow tip, like the front of a tyrant gun, is hitting Zhang Dongyun''s chest. It seems that the elbow is thick, but the momentum is extremely fierce and sharp. He wants to poke a hole in Zhang Dongyun''s chest directly. Zhang Dongyun stood in the air, standing like a mountain, not dodging or hiding, so he used his chest to fight against the "gun" of the king of Chu! There were two loud noises at the same time. The sound came from the top of King Chu''s head, and they collided. The sound came from below, and the king of Chu bumped his elbow into Zhang Dongyun''s chest. In such a tyrannical form of "overlord gun", Zhang Dongyun''s body shape unexpectedly half step does not retreat, just shakes in place. The combination of Taiyuan''s body refining and Shanxiang''s immortal body made him fight the king of Chu''s elbow. Although Zhang Dongyun''s evil spirit was broken by the fierce monarch''s domineering power, his strength was exhausted. And his top all out under a blow, turned into a thunderbolt burst. The king of Chu had only one hand to distract him from the attack. He was hard to parry, and suddenly half of his body was paralyzed. The strong force shakes him out and nearly falls to the ground. The king of Chu turned back and waited for Zhang Dongyun in the air: "you know so much about my big Chu overlord gun Have you ever met uncle Xiang Yue Zhang Dongyun took a deep breath, and the feeling of suffocation in his chest disappeared: "there is a warrior in the Western Chu of the eighth level who uses the same Kung Fu as you. He really died in my hands." He looked at the king of Chu and nodded his head slightly: "don''t say that you are better than him in the same realm." When the king of Chu heard the speech, he was very angry and laughed: "I''m flattered!" He had an extra head in his hand. The king of Chu took another move in the air, and just then he threw the barrel of the gun aside and returned to his hands. After hitting the head of the gun on the barrel, he pointed the long gun in his hand at Zhang Dongyun in the air. The domineering momentum reappeared more powerful than before. Zhang Dongyun carefully observed and found that the other side''s spear was made of Qijin. With his overlord gun, he was really invincible. With his invincible body and the strength of Taiyuan''s body, he also needs to wait for his ninth level before he can be as tough as he was just now. Now in the eighth scene, if you give the other party a full stab at the gun head, Zhang Dongyun is not sure he can carry it. However, he doesn''t have to fight The king of Chu roared, and the gun came out again. The momentum was more powerful than before. Its goal, more point to Zhang Dongyun throat, eyes, heart and mouth, and even under the Yin and other vulnerable places.Just now, I didn''t expect that Zhang Dongyun was so strong that he suffered a heavy loss. Now the king of Chu has learned a lesson. Even if the magic weapon is in his hand, he should also attack the weak points of the other side. At the moment, he knew that this was an unexpected enemy, and he could not take it lightly like other opponents in the eighth situation. This is an enemy that he has to deal with with with all his strength! However, he went all out to use the treasure of the royal family of Western Chu, but still had no choice but to Zhang Dongyun. With the combination of the earth''s heart seal and the mirror lake hanging in the sky, Zhang Dongyun often gets a glimpse of each other''s omissions every gram of enemy aircraft. The king of Chu was far more accomplished in Bawang gun than Xiang Yue, and his omissions and flaws were far less than that of Xiang Yue. However, Zhang Dongyun still finds the flaw. The first step is to interrupt the opponent''s moves, and then it is a Tianjie evil fist. The king of Chu saw his despotism and was beaten through by Zhang Dongyun''s evil spirit. A chain of thunder explodes in its body. He felt numb and immediately fell into the dilemma of slow step by step. Zhang Dongyun''s iron fists fell in succession, making it difficult for the king of Chu to resist. The king of Chu was startled and angry. He fought hard to accept Zhang Dongyun''s fist. Then he controlled the front end of the gun with his hand. Like holding a sword, he raised the gun head to fight back and stabbed Zhang Dongyun in the throat. Zhang Dongyun seems to have no time to dodge. The point of the gun soon reached his throat. However, it is impossible to move forward. The king of Chu was shocked to find that he was paralyzed and stiff, and was out of control. One more point forward! Just one point! The king of Chu concentrated on the top of the spear, hoping to move forward, even if it was just a little bit. However, his body did not respond at this moment. The strength of the gun was scattered. At the end of the day, all the evil spirits of the king of Chu broke out. The king of Chu couldn''t suppress it any more. His body was paralyzed by thunder and lightning. He tried to drive the paralysis away with all his might. "Overlord? Just you? " At this time, Zhang Dongyun gently raised his hand and held the front of the gun in front of his throat with two fingers and moved it aside. Then, the other hand is raised and the five fingers are clenched into a fist. Blow your opponent in the head! A cloud of blood flew sideways. There was only a headless corpse with a spear in hand. Zhang Dongyun personally shot, decided to raise their own fierce gas, so the fist did not stay alive. Xiang Qianqiu, the contemporary king of Chu, was directly killed by him on the spot. Around Li Qiong three people saw the situation, all felt breathless. Rao was once a murderer and cruel old devil of ziri. Seeing Zhang Dongyun, he felt cold all over his body. He''s seen it a lot. But once the king, the Ninth level master so dead, he did not see. At the moment of Xiang Qianqiu''s death, the accumulated despotic power dissipated, as if a country was about to die and his life was in ruins, which made a real attack and vibration on the minds of the people around him. Zhang Dongyun''s attitude of indifference to what he did with his hands made him feel cold from the bottom of his heart. "You have worked hard. Losing to such an opponent is not a crime of war. After you go back, dark cloud will give you reincarnation pill to heal your wounds." Zhang Dongyun closed his fist and said calmly, "remember to clean up the corpse." "Thank you very much, Mr. Zhang." Li Qiong and his three thanks together. Li Qiong suddenly thought of something: "Sir, this Liao is the king of Western Chu. If he died here, the Western Chu would be in chaos. Should we take advantage of the situation to attack?" "I don''t want to ask about this kind of thing. They will make arrangements." Zhang Dongyun said, has turned back to Chang''an. Seeing him drift away, Li Qiong''s three people were all surprised. Zhang Dongyun had just been shocked by Zhang Dongyun''s ferocity when he killed the king of Chu, so that they forgot about others for a moment. At this moment, the three talents suddenly remembered that Mr. Zhang was the same as them in the eighth level of cultivation. However, the king of Chu was defeated by the other party. If Mr. Zhang wants to kill them The three shook their heads together, and they all stopped thinking about similar problems. After gathering the body of the king of Chu, they returned to Chang''an. To meet the enemy''s disadvantage, they first pleaded with Mr. Wu Yun. However, as Mr. Zhang said, Mr. Wu Yun did not blame them, but gave them the next round of back Dan to heal them. At the same time, Mr. Wu Yun also issued the latest order: to march westward and attack the Western Chu. Li Qiong, Zhichen Taoist and ziri Laomo asked for orders to join the war, and immediately went to the southwest together. Among the 16 guards of Chang''an, the left and right leading guards, the left and right Wei Wei guards, and the left and right Xiaowei guards, which have already formed a large scale, attack by the whole army.In addition to the disciples of forgetting Zhen Temple of Taoist priest Chen Jiezhi, Hu Yinghua and Hu Yingjie, and Zheng Tianfeng, the leader of Zheng family, are also the followers of the Chen family led by Chen Jiezhi, Hu Yinghua and Hu Yingjie. There was a rare opportunity for meritorious service, and every family asked for help. The Zhao family, which is located in the southwest border, is responsible for the logistics supply. So under the leadership of many Chang''an masters, the army marched into the Western Chu. The Western Chu Dynasty only knew that his own king had sneaked into Chang''an, but he did not know that the king of Chu had died in a foreign land. Chang''an suddenly attacked and caught them by surprise. Located in the northeast of the Western Chu Dynasty, Xianshan was the first to suffer. Many Chang''an masters attacked the mountain and destroyed the ape fairy mountain. The army marched in. In addition to the battle of the Western Chu Dynasty, because of the enemy''s actions, a sense of foreboding appeared in his mind at the same time. My own king, should not play in Chang''an fire? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 226 The royal family of Western Chu was anxious to contact the king of Chu. To the outside world, he claimed that the king of Chu was closing down to appease other forces, and sent experts to confront Chang''an army. On the Chang''an side, Li Qiong, ziri Laomo, Zhichen Taoist and Zheng Tianfeng are the four eighth level masters. With the joint efforts, the army is unstoppable. Although the royal family of Western Chu has many experts, it is not only the king of Chu who is not here. Xiang Qianshan and Xiang Yue, two royal masters in the eighth state, all fell on the ground of Chang''an. Tang Ze, the commander of the secret guards, who had always been responsible for the dirty work for the royal family, lost his life and death in Chang''an early. Chang He, the marshal of the eighth state, fell into the hands of the strong in Chang''an. The royal family can direct the transfer of the master, the death is heavy, can be called the vitality. Unlike Chang''an, the Western Chu state was free to mobilize various sects and factions in its territory. These famous schools have their own considerations. Such as ape Xianshan, which had close contact with the royal family, but because it was located in the northeast border, it was attacked by Chang''an experts at the very beginning and directly destroyed the clan. For the royal family of Western Chu, it is no doubt that it is a broken arm. Li Qiong, Zhichen daoren and others pushed into the interior of Western Chu. Almost in a short time, they approached the heart of the Western Chu Dynasty. At this point, some people can''t sit still. On the land of Xinhu County in Western Chu, an old man in green appeared in front of Chang''an army. Xiang Qianhai and Xiang Ling, the masters of the imperial clan, both felt relieved. Li Qiong and others, who were fighting with each other in Qianhai, Xiang, saw the old man in green, and their expressions changed slightly. As soon as the old man in Tsing Yi waved his hand, all the people were separated from the real world and fell into an independent space. The Ninth level is the means of great Confucianism, the country and the world! Li Qiong took a deep breath: "the king of Chu was tyrannical and the Western Chu was tyrannical. Why should Premier Wen help? Our army in Chang''an is everywhere, and we will be more benevolent than Western Chu in the future. " The old man in Tsing Yi, whose surname is Wen and his name is Bo, is the president of Yiling Academy in Western Chu and a great scholar in the ninth realm of family and world. Among them, one of the ninth masters of the Western Chu Dynasty was the king of Chu. As far as the ninth frontier was concerned, the relationship between him and the royal family was the most relaxed. The king of Chu went to Yiling Academy in person and finally asked him to come out of the mountain to help the Western Chu resist the enemy. "The name of Chang''an is not right and the words are not smooth. It is not beneficial to the people if they are attacked from all directions." Wenbo said: "I don''t want to kill people. You should go back quickly." "The king of Chu is dead. Do you still open the platform for him?" Wenbo a pair of white eyebrows raised: "is the king dead?" "Of course, he was killed by Mr. Zhang, who was trained in the eighth state of Chang''an. He was called a overlord in vain!" Purple day old devil hey ran sneer: "you still stand in a corner to resist, want to follow his example?" After hearing this, Wenbo slowly said: "a bunch of nonsense. Even if what you said is true, since I am determined to protect the people of Western Chu, I will not shrink back." He raised his hand slowly and wrote with his fingers in the air. The independent world, which involves people, begins to produce changes. "You said someone killed the king in the eighth place, but you don''t know if you can kill me in the eighth place?" Wenbo said slowly. This independent heaven and earth, suddenly gave birth to a lot of visions of heaven and earth. Countless burning meteorites fell from the sky and hit Li Qiong, ziri Laomo and others. People show their magic power, want to resist, but find their own hand, power greatly reduced. This is exactly the magic of the ninth state of Confucianism. In this world, the cultural heritage is the master. If the opponent is in the ninth state, they can also open their hands and feet and try to break through the independent world. However, if the opponent is below the Ninth level, it will naturally be weakened by the home and country of the cultural museum. In such a situation, it is almost impossible for them to rush out. In the eighth state, Li Qiong and ziri Laomo could barely fight back, but their strength was weakened. The people of the sixth and seventh States almost lost all their accomplishments in this country, so they could only be slaughtered by cultural relics and museums. Li Qiong and others were also constrained everywhere, unable to break the burning meteorite, so they had to flee in confusion. In the face of such a strike, everyone is in danger of being annihilated. But at this time, a blue light flashed between heaven and earth. Wenbo''s face changed slightly. The fierce and fierce green light penetrates the world of culture and Museum. This independent world has been torn apart by a crack. All the people in Chang''an, who were trapped in it, all got out. When we returned to the original world, we saw a tall man with a long gun pointed at Wenbo.In his body, he even showed the domineering power, which made the people in all directions want to submit. Although the momentum is not as strong as the king of Tang and the king of Chu, he is also a warrior in the king''s realm. Li Qiong and others from Chang''an were surprised to see him: "master of cloud villa?" People are surprised that the comer is the leader of Qingxia mountain villa, yunmo. He, who was originally in the eighth state, somehow broke through to the ninth. Under the patronage of the monarch, yunmo broke the country and the country. The West Chu and others looked at the cloud desert, more surprised. With a solemn expression of Wenbo in Qingyi, he looked at yunmo: "although it is just a breakthrough, you really have reached the Ninth level?" "Not bad." Cloud desert facial expression is calm, the heart also has a bit of feeling of regret. Ten years ago, he reached the eighth level of martial arts. But before that, he never thought that he could break through the Ninth level so quickly. Thanks to the xuanyuanguo and shanshenyan from Chang''an City Both of them are of great benefit to the warrior. After several months of incubation, yunmo finally broke through the bottleneck of the past and successfully touched the edge of the ninth state. Although it is a new breakthrough at present, it is far more fierce than before. He helped to arrive in time to break the country and country of Wenbo and rescue the trapped people in Chang''an. With him to support the people, as well as mirror month building owner Yan Xishi, and with Lei Yun Ruyi Gu Hechuan. Shanshenyan and xuanyuanguo are only effective for martial arts, but Gu Hechuan is not so envious of yunmo. But when Yan Xi, the owner of Jingyue building, is looking at the back of yunmo at the moment, he can''t help but feel envious. He took a deep breath, calmed his mood, and looked at the people in the Western Chu Dynasty. In this expedition to Western Chu, if he can make great achievements, he will also have the same opportunity as yunmo in accordance with the practice of Changan''s meritorious deeds. Li Qiong, Zheng Tianfeng, Hu Yinghua and others all have the same idea. Chen Jiezhi gave up xuanyuanguo''s reward in order to avenge the family. He has no regrets about it. But now, he and the Chen family also want to strive for new contributions, so as to regain xuanyuanguo. After reading this, Chen Jiezhi, like Li Qiong, Zheng Tianfeng and others, rushed to the people of Western Chu in front of him. As for Wenbo, it is up to yunmo to deal with it. Without the support of cultural relics and museums, many masters and Chu army of Western Chu fell into the downwind again and were forced to retreat by Chang''an army. Chang''an people all the way straight into, has gradually approached the Western Chu king capital. As the second echelon, yunmo, yanxishi and Gu Hechuan came to support them. At the same time, they also brought left and right military guards newly established in Chang''an 16 guards. The vanguard army should keep up with its own follow-up troops, lay a solid foundation and step by step to bring the territory of Western Chu, which was laid down by the front army, under the control of Chang''an, so as to prevent the other side from seizing and intercepting grain. Western Chu was defeated all the way, and Wenbo and others could only retreat to the capital. Once again, the imperial clan was converted into a master of the eighth realm, the old Wang Ye, Xiang Ling. The whole royal family of the Western Chu Dynasty was very weak. "Your Royal Highness, is it true that the king has fallen in Chang''an Wenbo, the dean of Yiling academy, asked helplessly. The royal family, unable to hide any more, had to admit it. Wenbo can not help but look up to the sky and sigh: "for the king to stand on their own feet, under the dangerous wall, the act of subjugation!" At this time, someone reported that Jia Zhang, the dean of Xuanhe academy, Wu Xiao, the owner of Yinjian villa, and Zhang bining, the head teacher of Zicheng mountain, were visiting together. The royal family of Western Chu was both happy and worried. These three people, one Confucian, one martial arts and one Taoism, together with Wenbo, the dean of Yiling academy, and Xiang Qianqiu, king of Chu, are the top five masters of Western Chu. All of them are the Ninth level of cultivation. But in addition to Wenbo and the royal family are relatively familiar, the other three are on guard against each other with the king''s office of Western Chu. They are coming together now. It is hard to predict whether they are happy or worried about the royal family of Western Chu. But the three strong men in the ninth state could not stop them. The king of Chu had to meet them. However, the results seem to surprise everyone. "It is true that there are many contradictions in our daily life, but anyway, we were all born and grew up in Western Chu. Now there are strong enemies outside the Western Chu, so we should be consistent with the outside world." Xuanhe academy president Jia Zhang stroked to say. The king of Chu looked at the other side of the hidden sword villa Master Wu Xiao and Zicheng mountain Master Zhang bining. Both nodded slowly. "Western Chu affairs, Western Chu." Wu Xiao said simply. Zhang bining said: "I don''t like Chang''an style of conduct." "On behalf of the people of Chu, I thank President Jia, Lord Wu and Zhenren Zhang," he said There is no need for all three.On the other side, Wenbo sighed: "with the unity of the four of us, the current enemy can retreat. However, if Chang''an can subvert the eastern Tang Dynasty, there must be experts. We should consider the long-term war with Chang''an." Wu Xiaoyan, the leader of the hidden sword villa, said: "first look at the present, defeat the enemy''s spirit, and then fold up a corner. The road always has to go step by step." Wen Bo nodded: "brother Wu''s words are reasonable." Zicheng mountain Zhang bining said: "No gossip, let''s do it." The four masters of the Ninth level immediately went out together. Chang''an army is attacking the city at present. Yunmo, Li Qiong and others directly cut the general and seize the flag. But just as they entered the city, a sword light flew from the city. Among the famous Taoist schools in the eastern Tang Dynasty, Xuanyi was good at flying swords. The same is true of Western Chu. Moreover, it is Zicheng mountain, the head of Taoism schools in Western Chu. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 227 Zhang bining''s imperial sword in the ninth state of Taoism and in the realm of real people is far better than that of Xuanyi in the eighth realm. A sword flies out of the city, like a white rainbow passing through the sky. It takes the strongest cloud desert among Chang''an experts. Cloud desert Qingxia gun to meet, green light and white light in mid air collision. The white light flies back. But yunmo was forced to stop in mid air. "There are two sons." The voice of the cold women in the city. The next moment, the white sword light again to the cloud desert. This time, the sword light turns more and more smoothly. It seems that it is not inferior to the king of Kendo in the ninth state. Cloud desert to Qingxia gun to fight, a time can only strive to defend their own door. The sword light flew back and forth in mid air, and gradually seemed to form a big net, which covered the cloud desert, so that he had only the ability to parry for a while, but no power to fight back. Yunmo was also worried about the other party''s master Wen Bo in the ninth state. At this time, he had to concentrate on his own door, observe the way of his opponent''s flying sword, and fight and retreat. Other Chang''an masters, seeing Zhang bining''s participation in the war, also took over yunmo''s withdrawal. There are at least two ninth level masters on the other side. They have to be careful. Sure enough, the figure of the old man in Qingyi will appear at the next moment. The Museum of culture and culture is ready to display the magic power of the country and the world again, and all the people in Chang''an are dressed up. However, the scene in front of him suddenly changed, separated from the real world and came to an independent world. Wenbo''s face changed slightly. This is also the country and the world! Jia Zhang, the head of Xuanhe academy, is the home and country of Xuanhe Academy. But the target of the other party is not Chang''an people, but his literary and erudite! Jia Zhang didn''t come to meet Chang''an at all. He wants to surrender to Chang''an! And the meeting ceremony is the same as the Ninth level of Confucian culture and Museum. "Jia Zhongyu! Do you have a bit of integrity? " Wen Bo was angry and then used his magic power to break through Jia Zhang''s family and country. In the independent world, Jia Zhang''s voice was echoed in all directions: "I''m not a slave to Yan Shijun like you are." Wen Bo was furious and broke through each other''s home and country. But as soon as he left the independent world and returned to the original world, his foothold was not stable. Suddenly, a fierce breath came from his back. Wenbo appears on top of his head like a huge pen, writing words in front of him to resist another sneak attack. Like a giant pen, he was shattered by a long sword of complete darkness. The blade, which is completely non reflective, pierces into the Wenbo vest. Wenbo screamed and fell down. Seeing Wu Xiaoyin''s face, he went back to see him. In the distance, Zhang bining''s sword light flies, but it aims at Wu Xiao, intending to rescue the cultural relics. But it''s a pity that Jia Zhang blocks Zhang bining''s flying sword for Wu Xiao, and Wu Xiao takes advantage of this opportunity to severely damage the cultural relics and museums. Chang''an people see this, at first worried about the other side''s trap. However, the four ninth level masters of the other side get together, so they can crush them directly without any tricks. Seeing that Wenbo was seriously injured, yunmo and others no longer hesitated, and immediately turned around to counter attack and cover up the past again. The people of Western Chu were disappointed. Both sides of the Ninth level master, the contrast suddenly becomes two to three. Not only are there a few people on our side, but even the cultural relics and museums are seriously injured. The royal family of Western Chu was hit by this and had to admit that the situation was over. After the king of Chu, he led the royal family and fled to the West. Faced with Jia Zhang and Wu Xiao who attacked them, Wenbo became angry and forced their own magic powers to accept them together. Let''s keep the sword from flying. However, yunmo has rich experience in actual combat, and gradually he is familiar with his sword path and is no longer as helpless as before. However, under the serious injury of Wenbo, he was forced to confront two opponents who were the same as the ninth frontier with their own strength, and gradually could not support it. In a short time, his family and the world were broken. The three returned to the original world together. The sword of Wu Xiao, the leader of hidden sword villa, pierces Wenbo''s body again. This time, he pierced Wenbo''s eyebrows and pierced his head directly. Yiling academy president, the ninth frontier of the Western Chu, literati, died in a state of death. After Zhang bining covered the retreat of the royal family of Western Chu, he also left in a hurry. Jia Zhang and Wu Xiao did not chase, but looked at Chang''an people. Yunmo asked quietly, "are you going to join Chang''an and submit to your majesty?" "I am willing to submit to Chang''an." Jia Zhang replied. Cloud Mo said: "well, with me to pursue the Western Chu royal family and Purple City mountain people." "There is no problem in chasing down Xiang''s family, but we need a commitment from Chang''an," Wu said slowly"What commitment?" Yunmo frowned. "We hope that Xuanhe county and Kangnan county will be the same as before." Jia Zhang said. Xuanhe academy, located in Xuanhe County of the Western Chu Dynasty, was basically controlled by Xuanhe academy both inside and outside the county. In the Western Chu Dynasty, it was the same as the state in the state. Kangnan county is the inherent sphere of influence of Yinjian villa. "Yunmou has no right to agree to your request." "However, I can tell you that all of us act according to the orders of Chang''an. In the past, we were like a country in a country, and the things that we didn''t listen to were dust of history." Li Qiong, Zhichen Taoist, Zheng Tianfeng, Yan Xishi and others all looked calm. What yunmo said is the truth. "The eastern Tang Dynasty is the eastern Tang Dynasty, and the Western Chu Dynasty is the Western Chu state. You can report our request and Chang''an will consider it." Jia Zhang said. "The two of you will go to Chang''an city to see your majesty." Cloud desert indifferent way. Jia Zhang frowned. Is it true that Chang''an will not agree with such attitude? What''s the point of abandoning the Western Chu to Chang''an? Jia Zhang and Wu Xiao hesitated. Yunmo chases to the West. Other Chang''an masters, except Li Qiong left the commander-in-chief to take over the capital of the Western Chu Kingdom, the others were unwilling to fall behind and went after them with yunmo. "Only by letting Chang''an know our importance will they consider our conditions." Wu Xiao said in a soft voice, the voice only entered Jia Zhang''s ear. "When the dog is cooked when the rabbit is dead, all the birds are hidden." Jia Zhang''s voice can only be heard by Wu Xiao and himself: "compared with those who took the Xiang family, it is better for us to protect them secretly." Wu Xiao nodded. They left the capital together. Jia Zhang secretly ordered people to take over the royal family of Western Chu to escape. Wu Xiaoze follows Zhang bining and yunmo quietly. Without Zhang bining, yunmo could pursue and kill the royal family of Western Chu wantonly. If Wu Xiao and Jia Zhang wanted to protect the Western Chu royal family, they would inevitably have to come forward in person. In that case, it is tantamount to tearing up the face with Chang''an, which is not what they want. If you can protect Zhang bining, you can let Zhang bining stand in front of the stage and cover for them. Wu Xiao follows them secretly, thinking about how to help Zhang bining out of the encirclement and let him leave, but he is not known by yunmo. He is a member of the Wu family in the hidden sword villa. He is good at assassinating and hiding his own whereabouts. Yunmo and Zhang bining pay attention to each other mainly on each other, but they can''t detect that Wu Xiao is following them secretly. But as Wu Xiao walked along, a sinister sign suddenly appeared in his heart. He was a great expert in assassinating and assassinating. When he had such a sign in his heart, he suddenly cried out that it was not good. Just as he was on guard, a mist suddenly enveloped his body. Wutian peak in Northern Qi Dynasty! Wu Xiaoxin wants to change his mind. But at the same time, the fog has turned into lightning. The terrible sword light flashed by, and there was blood splashing in the sky. Finally, Wu Xiao was alert and dodged in time, so that he was not killed by his opponent''s sword. On the spot, Wu Chongxiao was also attacked. Not long ago, he secretly attacked Wenbo, the head of Yiling Academy. They all said that Fengshui took turns, but he didn''t expect it to turn so fast. In a flash, it was his turn to be attacked and plotted. The Raider is also a master of Kendo in the Ninth level. But he was totally out of Wu Xiao''s expectation. Lin Ying, the leader of Wutian peak in Northern Qi Dynasty, is the "tianwu sword". "You didn''t die in Chang''an City?" Wu Xiao suddenly said, "did you surrender to Chang''an?" Lin Ying did not answer, but quietly said: "the murderer is also killed, the same is true for the sneak attacker." Wu Xiao sneered: "look who will attack you in the future." While saying, he did not retreat, but went forward, the dark sword, like lightning, stabbed Lin Ying. Lin Ying''s figure was once again introduced into the fog. Wu Xiao failed to hit, but he did not intend to continue to attack. In order to get rid of Lin Dun Ying, he is forced to retreat. First Lin Ying was hurt by sneak attack, then continue to fight with the other side, the injury effect, he may die here. However, Wu Xiaogang turned to escape, and a green light flew from far to near. Wu Xiao barely parried with his sword. It was yunmo who came. He didn''t want the news that Lin Ying had surrendered to Chang''an and let it out Wu Xiao immediately understood the other party''s ideas. He could only curse it in his heart. He wants to help Zhang bining get rid of yunmo. But Lord Wu never thought that he would help the other party escape at the cost of sacrificing himself. If there is still a choice, where will he take care of Zhang bining?Unfortunately, it is too late for Wu Xiao to regret. The fate of Wenbo being besieged and killed by him and Jia Zhang reappears in Wu Xiao himself. faced as like as two peas in the two master''s ninth masters, Lin Ying and Yun Mo, he came off the same page as Wen Bo. Yan Xishi, Zhichen Taoist and Zheng Tianfeng pursued the royal family of Western Chu, but they were always blocked by Jia Zhang and Xuanhe Academy. Jia Zhang was feeling that his plot had succeeded in secret when suddenly someone blocked the way of the royal family of Western Chu. "My Buddha is merciful." A young monk, who looked like he was only 16 or 7 years old, suddenly appeared in front of all the people in Western Chu. "Little bald ass, go away!" Xiang Qianhai, a master of the Western Chu Dynasty, and others all made a move. However, the young monk was surrounded by a golden cloud. The changeable light and fog blocked all the fierce and domineering spears. Xiang Dahai, the king of Chu and others. The young monk in front of him is actually a master of the eighth level of Buddhism. At the same time, his whole body learning seems to be hidden in the Western Chu overlord gun. It suddenly occurred to them that Xiang Qianshan, Changhe, and others, who had been defeated after their expedition to Chang''an, had said that there were young monks with amazing Buddhist accomplishments, and Xiang Qianshan, who was also the eighth frontier, was not his opponent. "I have heard that the master is merciful. Why should we kill us today?" The king of Chu asked. The young monk is Huiming. His expression is complex and somewhat lonely: "what Mr. Wu Yun said is true. The people of Western Chu were suffering and oppressed under your rule." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 228 "Under the rule of Chang''an, the people will have a better life here." Monk Huiming put his palms together: "in this case, I''m sorry to offend you." After that, he took the initiative. The seal of Xumi Fumo fist contains the power of immobility. Xiang Qianhai, who was also in the eighth state, suddenly felt that he was like a bully''s fist, as if he had poked into the real Xumi mountain. In the past, the overlord gun that broke the mountain and broke the mountain in the past was stabbed on a body. The other side didn''t say anything about it. On the contrary, Xiang Qianhai''s hands were numb. Seeing this, the other members of the royal family of Western Chu rushed forward to help. Huiming is steady and steady with one enemy. He needs to conquer the devil boxing, combined with the mystery of immobility, attack and defense. The true meaning of the impermanence of the eighth state of Buddhism was incisively and vividly interpreted by him, and he constantly resolved the fierce overlord gun of the royal family of Western Chu. "Let''s deal with the bald donkey. The others will go first." Xiang Qianhai roared. Although the empress of Chu could not bear it, they knew that this was not a moment of indecision, so they could only set out on their way. But by Huiming such a delay, Chang''an city other masters, have caught up. Jia Zhang, the head of Xuanhe academy, was hiding in the dark. Looking at this scene, he sighed to himself. At this time, if you help, you may expose your identity, which will inevitably lead to revenge in Chang''an. Unless Take down all the Chang''an practitioners here, and don''t let go any of them alive. He hesitated for a moment, and saw that all the people in Western Chu were about to hold on. Jia Zhang took a long breath and finally made up his mind. He once again displayed the magic power of the country and the world, and took all the people in Chang''an city. After seeing this, people in Western Chu knew that it was a great scholar in the ninth state. They guessed it was Jia Zhang, but they didn''t see him. "If it is Jia Zhang, who knows why he is so fickle?" The king of Chu resolutely said: "if he defected again, we can''t deal with it. There may be other masters in Chang''an city." Xiang Qianhai and others all nodded and agreed: "let''s go first!" All the royal family of Western Chu left immediately. Jia Zhang felt relieved. In front of Xichu, he didn''t want to show up, lest the other party would shout about him and force him to fall out with Chang''an city. Seeing that all the people of the Western Chu left, Jia Zhang began to think about how to deal with Chang''an people. Are you going to arrest them first, or are you going to kill them all? Seeing that there were many level 8 masters, it was very difficult for him to capture them all alive. As soon as Jia Zhang gritted his teeth, he was ready to kill. But in his family and country, all of a sudden, the Buddha''s light was great. Both hands of the young monks showed the mystery of immobility. The combination of the two artistic conception forms a graceful, unified and contradictory Buddhist handprint. "My Buddha is merciful!" Huiming spoke the name of Buddha, and the boundless light of Buddha seemed to transform mustard seed into Xumi, and constantly expanded to fill the independent heaven and earth transformed by Jia Zhang''s family. Seeing this, Taoist priest Zhichen and old devil ziri were all frightened. The Taoist priest and the old devil ziri, who were not so in tune, looked at each other at the same time. In addition to Mr. Zhang, who killed the king of Chu, he was the strongest eighth level practitioner they had ever seen in their lifetime. Jia Zhang was also shocked. Just when Huiming and Xiang Qianhai and others met, he realized that the young monk could not be ignored. But now he fought with him in person, and only then did he truly appreciate the extraordinary performance of the young monk. If both sides are in the same realm, he will surely lose. Now, although Huiming can be trapped by his family and country, he can''t break the other party''s Buddha light in a short time. If you spend a long time, you may have a chance. But Jia Zhang was also worried that there were other experts in Chang''an. However, Jia Zhang had to give up. He showed his face in front of the people in Chang''an City, and then he had to flee like the royal family of Western Chu. In order to avoid revenge on his family Xuanhe academy, he could only inform the academy to reform himself as the dean and draw a clear line with him. This may not guarantee the safety of the Academy. It''s just that many students of the academy are hard to leave in Xuanhe County, so it''s very difficult for them to move all of them in a short time. Next, only the other teachers and students of the Academy bowed their heads to Chang''an, hoping that Chang''an could only blame Jia Zhang. Often think of here, Jia Zhang will secretly regret. If we had known that, we might have more room for maneuver if we ignored the royal family of Western Chu. I''m sorry for my mistake Jia Zhang and the royal family of Western Chu took refuge together. Chang''an city a number of masters can not be a one-time all the other side down, then simply slow down the pace. First, the king of the Western Chu was firmly under control, and then slowly extended to the entire territory of the Western Chu Dynasty.Now that Wu Xiao is dead and there is no leader in the hidden sword villa, Chang''an people naturally want to take it down. The battle between Western Chu and Chang''an broke out suddenly. The southern Liang Dynasty and the Western Zhou Dynasty, which also bordered on the territory of the Western Chu Dynasty, all slowed down. However, they were not polite. They also mobilized troops and horses to encroach on the Western Chu Dynasty. The king of Zhou heard that the royal family of the Western Chu was in exile, so he immediately sent envoys to contact him, hoping to take them to the Western Zhou Dynasty for refuge. Naturally, the intention is not so good. It was no more than to facilitate the Western Zhou Dynasty and seize the opportunity to invade the land of Western Chu. Chang''an City even indulged in this. They were at war with the Western Zhou Dynasty. At this time, the experts and the army who pursued the royal family of Western Chu directly went northward, and fought with the Zhou army in the northern part of the former western Chu Dynasty. Under the rule of Chang''an, the Western Zhou Dynasty was surrounded from two directions, one east and one south. "I have a big appetite." In the capital of the Western Zhou Dynasty, the king of Zhou sneered at the map. He was not polite and mobilized his troops to meet the offensive in both directions of Chang''an. Just as the Western Zhou Dynasty and Chang''an army were fighting in full swing on both sides of the border, chaos broke out within the Western Zhou Dynasty. Huang Lei faction, a sudden incident, echoed with Chang''an from afar and attacked from inside and outside, which made the backyard of the Western Zhou Dynasty on fire. The king of Zhou was furious. Chang''an is mysterious and the situation is unknown. For the sake of caution, the king of Zhou did not want to fight against the emperor. However, Huang Lei faction was in chaos. Wang Dun of Zhou Dynasty was very angry. In order to avoid being attacked by the enemy, he was determined to put out the rebellion of the Huang Lei faction as quickly as possible, so he went out in person. When he arrived at the place where the unrest took place, the Huang Lei faction did not confront it head-on. Instead, he kept fighting with the king of Zhou''s anti rebel army in the form of guerrillas. The king of Zhou was calm, commanding the army to fight steadily and constantly squeezing the opponent''s space. Until the end, surround them with three layers inside and three outside. "King, the mob has been defeated. Now most of the disciples of the Huanglei sect are in this mountain." After listening to the report, the king of Zhou had no expression: "set fire." Surrounded by the mountains, Zhou Jun immediately began to set fire to the mountains. They were surrounded by three and one missing, leaving one side for the desolate thunder faction to escape. In fact, many ambushes were laid in this direction, waiting for the enemy to fall into the trap. After the fire broke out, a group of disciples of the wild thunder sect fled from here one after another. When Zhou Jun was preparing to finish all the fighting, he saw the leader of the other side, showing his strong and domineering power, which shocked all the officers and soldiers. They could not even hold their weapons tightly and their bodies were weak. Qi Qi was shocked when the master of the Western Zhou Dynasty followed the army. They have experts from the eighth level sit down and have their evil spirit soar to the sky, which is specially used to offset the evil spirit of the other side''s eighth level experts, so that the officers and soldiers are not affected and can normally listen to the orders to fight. But now there are martial arts experts in the Ninth level. The monarch''s tyranny is suppressed. Those warriors in the eighth state of the Western Zhou Dynasty feel shocked and their evil spirit dissipates. How can they take care of ordinary officers and soldiers? At first, people thought that it was an expert from the Ninth level of Chang''an City who sneaked in to help the Huang Lei sect. But when we look closely, we find that the leader of the other party is Zhuo sin, the current leader of the Huang Lei sect. See him a king''s domineering, frightening the four sides, people are all together a surprise. Because Zhuo sin was a man of great strength, but he often acted in a disorderly way. Therefore, many people in the circle of high-level and powerful people in the Western Zhou Dynasty didn''t care about him. Now look at Zhuo sin, everyone has a strange feeling. "He''s very secretive, and he''s been harboring evil." The general manager of the Western Zhou Dynasty clenched his teeth, summoned up his evil spirit, calmed his mind and met Zhuo sin. However, Zhuo sin''s hand is desolate and simple, heavy and unfair, seemingly ordinary, but contains infinite power. Its palm, like thunder. The explosive force broke out from Zhuo sin''s hand at this moment, which directly shocked the general manager of the Western Zhou Dynasty who tried to block his way back. He was the first to open the road, and the heavy ambush troops arranged in the Western Zhou Dynasty were almost useless. Huang Lei sent people to break through the encirclement. Zhuo sin is the first to open the way, and then to end. He was attacking and retreating in front of a group of Western Zhou masters, and suddenly a warning sign appeared in his mind. In a hurry to dodge, as expected, there is a sword light, cut in his original place. The earth suddenly cracked, forming a crack that only the great power of nature can create. Wang shenran is a strict king. Along the way, he made Zhuo sin, who was also the Ninth level, feel heavy pressure on his heart, as if he had unconsciously broken his heart. Among the Royal martial arts of the seven kingdoms in eastern Xinjiang, the sword of the emperor of the Western Zhou Dynasty was not as powerful as the overlord of the Western Chu Dynasty, nor as powerful as the four swords of the eastern Tang Dynasty.But this martial art, although it is a martial art, can have a certain impact on people''s mind and frighten the opponent''s mind. If the other party''s mind is not firm, he will have the idea of submission. The Western Zhou Dynasty''s Fengyun Tianzi sword was used by the descendants of the royal family below the Ninth level. In fact, it was inferior to the eastern Tang Dynasty''s four square swords and the Western Chu''s overlord spears. It was also less desolate and magnificent than the Northern Qi Fengxue sword. However, in the ninth state, the master of the king''s realm comes. The perfect combination of the king''s domineering power and his own sword technique can best show the king''s atmosphere. When Zhuo sin faced this sword, his mind was in a trance for a moment. However, he had some thoughts in his mind, and with a slight thought, he had already competed for the suppression of the other party''s will. The desolate thunder palm, which is directly passed down by the desolate thunder school, erupts the shocking power to resist the opponent''s Fengyun emperor sword. The two sides fought, the king of Zhou did not move, Zhuo sin''s body shape fell back slightly, and it was issued. However, the others of the Huang Lei faction have successfully broken through the encirclement. Zhuo sin will not entangle with the king of Zhou, empty shake a move, then retreat. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 229 Zhuo sin and war and retreat, looking for opportunities to get rid of the king of Zhou. After the other people of Huang Lei sect broke through, they also quickly hid their tracks again. This time, Zhuo sin suddenly made a big splash and revealed his hidden ninth state cultivation. Only in this way could he surprise the Western Zhou Dynasty. The next time they encounter the same situation, the king of Zhou and all the people of the Western Zhou Dynasty are on guard. Zhuo Sin Tong Huang Lei faction can hardly break through the encirclement and survive as this time. They managed to escape from the heaven and immediately hid their tracks to avoid being surrounded by the Western Zhou Dynasty. Zhuo sin himself is a master of the ninth state. He wants to hide and hide. People in the Western Zhou Dynasty want to capture him, which is hard to compare with the heaven. "All the disciples of the Huanglei sect are wanted to be arrested. None of them can be let go." The king of Zhou coldly ordered: "we should live to deal with Zhuo sin in the future." All the people around him said in unison: "I will obey the orders." Looking at the distance, the king of Zhou frowned slightly: "it''s a good crime. Even I thought you were not worthy of the truth before. On the contrary, it caused great trouble." "King, will this thief hide in Chang''an?" While others are thinking, they are making guesses. "Whether he goes to Chang''an or not, he keeps an eye on the East and south." The king of Zhou ordered. "Yes, king." All agreed in unison. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ When the Western Zhou Dynasty was besieged by enemies, Zhang Dongyun was relaxed and happy in the Daming Palace of Chang''an city. Before that, he killed Xiang Qianqiu, king of Chu himself, to complete the guard task and earn a fortune first. [random guard task 7.4 - kill or capture Xiang Qianqiu, king of Chu who entered the city] [the city master killed Xiang Qianqiu who entered the city, completed random guard task 7.4, and gained 1000 upgrade experience] then Li Qiong, Lin Ying, yunmo and others killed in Western Chu, successfully triggering the defender task: [random defense task 7.8 - capture or kill and Chang''an Xiangling, Prince of Yunyang County of the Western Chu Dynasty] [the city Lord''s subordinate killed Xiangling, who was the enemy of Chang''an, completed a random defense task of 7.8, and obtained 700 upgrade experience] [random defense task 7.9 - capture or kill the Lord of hidden sword villa Wu Xiao who is the enemy of Chang''an] [the city Lord''s subordinate kills Wu Xiao who is the enemy of Chang''an, completes the random defense task 7.4, and gains Upgrade experience 1000 points] the rewards of various guard tasks and defense tasks together have accumulated 10500 guard upgrade experience for Zhang Dongyun. The system''s next seventh expansion and upgrade requires 10000 Guardian experience points, which has been met now. In terms of construction tasks, after the completion of task 7.1, we got 2000 points, plus the balance of 600 points before, now the total number is 26, which is far from 10000 points. Zhang Dongyun rubbed his eyebrows. It''s much easier to accumulate guard experience rewards when you can trigger a defense task. It''s just a pity that the number of training points for construction tasks has to be slowly brushed. If the two can be converted to each other, it would be perfect. Zhang Dongyun shook his head in secret. The next moment, his mind suddenly moved slightly, and his attention fell on the sky city below Daming Palace. There was a young man practicing and just breaking through the realm. It seems that it is nothing to break through from the first to the second. But the little guy had just begun to practice the devil''s road. Soon after, he had such a great achievement, which was really extraordinary. Lord Zhang did not look away from him before he ordered. In the city of the sky, a teenager with a scar on his forehead, this silent magic skill. Under the surface of his skin, his body was in a state of extreme desolation and terror. It was as if there were strange insects in his skin. After a long time, the boy stopped his work and his body surface returned to its original state. He could no longer see his miserable and terrible appearance. The young man is he Sanyang who follows aokong to practice the magic way and the magic dragon. He stood up and looked down at himself. Just now his own change of abnormal appearance, he himself also saw in the eyes, secretly shocked. Is it all like this? No wonder other practitioners reject it. It''s like turning yourself into a monster Or turn people into demons. He Sanyang sighed in his heart. However, on this road, he has no regrets. If there had been some hesitation before, he was sure that Mr. Wu Yun, who had brought himself back, and the hateful master, had not deceived him after he had quickly entered the sect, formed a blood race of the evil way, and set foot in the first realm of the evil way. He is really a genius of practicing magic. Although he Sanyang wanted to practice martial arts, he didn''t have that talent. However, compared with his hobbies, he is more concerned about whether he can quickly become strong and gain strength. Since the magic way is suitable for him, he will practice the magic way and be a devil.As for the danger of being lost and out of control because of demon blood, the teenager still believes that man can conquer nature, and he can overcome it with his own spiritual will. Aokong''s reaction to his idea is, ha ha The problem of demon blood out of control is not based on the practitioner''s own will. The stronger the will is, the better it will be, and the more violent it will be to lose control. In short, you have to let go. The only exception from ancient times to the present may be ao Ying. He Sanyang embarked on this evil path through aokong''s blood. The negative influence of his mind and mind and the problem of his mind out of control will wait for him in front of him as he improves his cultivation. However, aokong can break the practice of the devil''s road practitioners and successfully enchant people with his own blood. This discovery is more interesting to Zhang Dongyun, Shen Herong and aokong himself. He Sanyang coagulates the blood of the evil way, and now the blood seed sprouts again, stretching out the magic pulse all over the body, which is the expression of success. However, the young man himself to master aokong, these days, more abdominal Fei. After he Sanyang coagulates the bleeding seeds, aokong no longer cares about him. He takes care of the self closing and allows he Sanyang to explore the empty sky magic dragon Sutra by himself. If he Sanyang had not asked Ao Ying for advice, he himself would have wasted a lot of time. He Sanyang left his residence to exercise his muscles and bones. But before he could relax, there was a black cloud floating in front of him. In the dark clouds, Mr. Wu Yun''s voice came out: "the city of the sky, come to see me in the temple of Tianshu." He Sanyang is grateful to Mr. Wu Yun. Although at the beginning in Yinchuan City, the other side made fun of him, but it really gave him the chance to change his fate. He Sanyang went down all the way to the ground along the light column, and then met Mr. Wu Yun in the Tianshu hall. "Take these things and go to the place of Chu." Mr. Wu Yun gave a small pot and two jade slips to he Sanyang. At the same time, there are several huge rocks beside him: "you take some thunder ponies and go on the road together." He Sanyang replied, "yes, sir." Hearing the place of Chu, he was stunned at first, and then was frightened. He was originally from the eastern Tang Dynasty, but now all the counties in the eastern Tang Dynasty have become the places of the old Tang Dynasty. As the name implies, so the land of Chu does not mean that the Western Chu Dynasty is also over? Because of Chang''an? Just after he arrived in Chang''an? After he Sanyang was frightened, his heart was filled with enthusiasm. Now, he is also from Chang''an! "There are also five mountain god rocks in the pot, which are given to Yan Xishi, Zheng Tianfeng, Li Qiong, Chen Jiezhi and Hu Yinghua respectively." Mr. Wu Yun continued to explain: "the two jade slips are handed over to the old devil ziri and the Taoist priest Zhichen respectively. Do you understand?" He Sanyang replied: "I understand. Please rest assured." Mr. Wu Yun nodded slightly: "I understand. Let''s start." "Yes, sir." He Sanyang had a little pause, and then said, "Sir, can I ask you to give me a little help?" "Yes." Mr. Wu Yun''s tone is not surprising. "I want to send some letters to my old friends to chat state capital of Qingyue county." He Sanyang replied. Mr. Wu Yun took a look at him: "you can go back this time." He Sanyang shook his head gently, and his tone was firm: "the younger generation has not been able to cultivate himself. He has no face to go back to show off. He must have a little success, so that he can return home in good clothes." Mr. Wu Yun looked at him and suddenly laughed: "when I went to Tongyi yard, I said I agreed." He Sanyang: Mr. Xie He said goodbye to Mr. Wu Yun and went to Tongyi house first. He wrote a letter and asked for help. Then, he took six thunder ponies arranged for him to take one by himself, and then left five thunder ponies, one corresponding to a mountain god rock. Six dragon horses, immediately on the road, out of Chang''an City, to the southwest. He first arrived at Jiayun City, the former capital of the Western Chu Dynasty. Li Qiong is the host of Chang''an''s digestion of Chu. Li Qiong can''t help breathing when he Sanyang and the other party''s shanshenyan and xuanyuanguo come to him. "Thank you for your grace, Mr. Wuyun." After he took the things, he solemnly saluted Sanyang and Yiyi. Even if the other side is in the second place. "Thank you very much. Please stay in the city for a few days. Mr. Li will hold a banquet to receive baptism." Li Qiong''s attitude is sincere, not hypocritical. He Sanyang saw a strange feeling in his heart. It is not because the strong in the eighth state are very polite to themselves. Li Qiong''s words of gratitude to the city Lord and Mr. Wu Yun were heard clearly.He deeply understood that his current treatment was brought by Chang''an city. This makes teenagers feel more and more urgent to improve their own strength and status. One day, I will be able to awe and respect me with my own strength The magic blood in the heart of the youth, constantly jumping, seems to be stronger than before. In the past, the wealth and prosperity that he longed for in his life, this moment is like a cloud in the past, which makes he Sanyang no longer nostalgic. "If you want to give your Majesty''s reward to other elders, I won''t stay much. Please forgive me." He Sanyang has learned a lot of etiquette in Chang''an these days. At the moment, he Sanyang looks like a model and says goodbye to Li Qiong politely. He changed his route from Yingyun city to the north, near the junction of the Western Zhou Dynasty and the ancient Chu state. Here, the Chang''an army is confronting the Zhou army. The Taoist priest and the old devil are here. Originally, the Western Zhou masters on the opposite side have gradually adapted to the offensive of Chang''an. But then, as time went on, they were surprised to find that the Chang''an master on the opposite side was becoming stronger in the Vietnam War! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 230 Zheng Tianfeng, Yanxi and other martial artists all got the dream of the mountain god rock and xuanyuanguo. Although the number is limited and there is only one person in each family, it is enough for them. Ziri old devil only practiced for a few days, and then he felt completely transformed. Although it is not enough to let him immediately jump to the Ninth level of the devil Road, the spirit disintegrates into the realm of separation, but it has greatly improved his strength. In the battle with the practitioners of the Western Zhou Dynasty, there were few rivals in the eighth frontier. Ziri old devil''s crazy state is fully displayed, laughing, the sky purple flame into a sea of terror, sweeping the Western Zhou army, forcing the Western Zhou side to retreat. It is also of great benefit to those who hold the dust. led him to forget the truth, and to clean up the secret books of the other party, to extract useful essences and improve his own classics. The inheritance of the concept of forgetting truth has gone up half a step, and the strength of Taoist practitioners has also improved. Now they have been instructed by Chang''an City, which will undoubtedly further eliminate the pitfalls and retain the best. Ziri old devil had enough food and the whole family was not hungry. On the other hand, the Taoist priest not only benefits himself, but also improves the whole concept of forgetting truth. They have successfully stepped up half a step, compared with the past, they have been able to vaguely surpass Qingyun temple. As long as they are given some more time, the strength of the whole concept of forgetting truth will surely be greatly improved. Like a Taoist, with continuous progress, I feel the bottleneck has been loose at this moment. The ninth state, which once seemed far away, was already waving to him. It''s only a matter of time before he takes the last step to become a real person. The ninth day is far away from the old devil. The other man, however, was on the front line of fighting with the practitioners of the Western Zhou Dynasty, and his real success was even higher. On this day, Chang''an camp, only listen to the thunder. Blue thunder light, rising from the sky, the road around a camp, non-stop flow. The next moment, thunder suddenly soared to the sky, tearing the camp directly. The thunder in the sky, there is a blue thunder cloud in the half sky. Then, the blue thunder in the thunder cloud even formed a huge dragon head, which poked out under the clouds. The whole Thunder Dragon is composed of thunder, and the arc keeps jumping. In his eyes, there is no emotion, as if the heavenly power. In the camp, the Taoist priest with a smile: "congratulations to Gu Daoyou and form Dharma phase." Lei long said at this moment: "thank you, Taoist brother Zhichen." Today''s successful Taoist master, Gu Daoguan, has made a breakthrough. In the distance, in the camp of the Western Zhou Dynasty, which was confronting the Chang''an army, all the people of the Western Zhou Dynasty looked at the Thunder Dragon in the air opposite, and all looked serious. The other side, there is an eighth level master. Although they can hold up for the time being, Chang''an has emerged in an endless stream. Once upon a time, yunmo, the leader of Qingxia mountain villa in the eastern Tang Dynasty, was said to be the only one who achieved the eighth level of martial arts. However, after the first World War of the Western Chu Dynasty, and now the confrontation between Chang''an and the Western Zhou Dynasty, people all know that the eighth state of the eastern Tang Dynasty ghost xiongyunmo is in the past. At present, there is only yunmo, the leader of Qingxia mountain villa in Chang''an City, the Ninth level of "Qingxia gun king". First, yunmo, then Gu Hechuan. So what happens next? Will there be anyone else? Seeing that the strength of the purple sun old devil, the dust holding Taoist, Yan Xishi, Zheng Tianfeng and others all became stronger and stronger with the naked eye, people in the Western Zhou Dynasty were all in a heavy mood. The facts before them tell them that worry is necessary. Worry may come true at any time. Gu Hechuan''s Lei long FA Xiang coldly glances at the people in front of him in the Western Zhou Dynasty. All of a sudden, there was a flash of light in Thunder Dragon''s eyes. The dragon head turned to the side. It was not the direction of the Western Zhou camp. "What''s the matter?" Asked the Taoist. "People with Qingyun temple..." Gu river opened his mouth slowly. He is a new form of Dharma. He is sensitive and sensitive. He is the most familiar inheritance of Qingyun Taoist Dharma. He discovered it earlier than other Chang''an masters. The Taoist priest''s eyes flashed: "when I attacked Qingyun temple, I didn''t miss the net. However, after interrogation, I learned that some descendants of Qingyun temple were wandering around." "I remember that people from the seventh level and above should have been taken down. Those who have been exiled are only young disciples." Gu Hechuan said. The Taoist priest smiles: "I don''t want to be in charge." Gu Hechuan said: "thank you After that, the Thunder Dragon method is equivalent, that is to fly to the distance. When we got to the place, there was no one around. The Thunder Dragon disappeared, showing Gu Hechuan''s own figure. He looked puzzled and searched around, but found nothing.¡°¡­¡­ Illusion? " Gu Hechuan frowned: "should not." He is not at ease, directly into a thunderstorm. The next moment, the blue thunder fell all over the sky and directly bombed the surrounding area in carpet style. All the rocks and trees were blackened and even cracked by falling thunder. If someone hides, it should be impossible to hide under such a violent and dense lightning strike. All living creatures, animals and plants, were destroyed under the cover of thunder. But Gu Hechuan is still missing. "Is it really wrong?" Gu Hechuan shook his head and turned away. Holding dust Taoist see him come back, slightly raise eyebrow: "Gu Daoyou pour is not a bit of affection to talk about." Gu Hechuan hit a ha ha: "a stubborn elm pimple, looking at the air, so the hand is heavier, but let Taoist brother laugh." In order to avoid the jokes of other Chang''an experts such as Taoist priest, Gu Hechuan had to follow the other party''s argument and pretend that someone had been killed by him just now. But he still subconsciously looked back, always felt that there was something wrong in his heart. In the distance, a young Taoist appeared, looking at the direction of Chang''an camp and smiling. I didn''t expect that a person from Qingyun Temple formed Dharma phase. He was so sensitive at the moment of breakthrough that he was almost aware of it The young Taoist shook his head. Instead of leaving, he continued to wait patiently. Until he saw his goal appear. A young man with a scar on his right forehead rode a thunder pony with five others, leaving Chang''an camp and heading east. It is the completion of the task, to the purple day old devil and other people after sending things, on the way back to Chang''an he Sanyang. When he came, he had to bring five huge and heavy mountain god rocks, so he was accompanied by six thunder ponies. Now unloading, leilongju empty out, he Sanyang to drive them back to Chang''an. On the way, it was quite smooth. Until the young man suddenly saw a young Taoist standing in front of him. "You are..." He Sanyang looked at each other up and down, his eyes narrowed. After he worshipped aokong as his teacher, aokong didn''t teach him to refine demon blood for the first time, but let him recuperate his body to the best state. When he was idle, he Sanyang took the time to get to know Chang''an because of his past habits. In this process, he also opened his eyes to understand the whole eastern Tang Dynasty and even the seven states in eastern Xinjiang. He Sanyang has a good memory. Looking at the young Taoist priest in front of him, he asked in a deep voice, "are you a disciple of Qingyun temple?" The other side smiles: "yes." He Sanyang nods his head, and then suddenly urges Lei Longju to gallop under his crotch and run into each other! He jumped himself. Although the cultivation of the second stage of the magic road is low, it has made him more vigorous and flexible than before. So in mid air, he Sanyang changed horses continuously, which stimulated the thunder Longju forward. He landed himself on the back of the last thunder pony and drove the horse to the other side. Although the other side looks very young, but can be suspended in the air, obviously is the fifth level practitioner. He Sanyang is rebellious in temperament, but he also knows that he will not fight with him. However, he had a special machete in his hand. If you can run, if you can''t, you have to fight with it. The young Taoist kept smiling and stood still. He neither dodges Lei Longju, who is coming at a gallop, nor pursues he Sanyang, who is running away. It''s a sudden opening of the mouth. He Sanyang felt that there was a huge attraction behind him. Lei Longju couldn''t move forward, but retreated. He turned his head and opened his eyes. The young Taoist did not change his body, but his head turned into a huge wolf head like a hill! The wolf opened his mouth like an abyss, sending out a huge suction. The past five thunder foals screamed, but could not stop. They rushed directly into the wolf''s mouth. He Sanyang and his sixth thunder pony, also difficult to control, were inhaled by the wolf. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 231 The wolf swallowed the boy and six thunder Colts in one bite. Then, the huge wave head, again turned into a young Taoist. The Taoist looked around cautiously and left in a hurry. He sneaked all the way to the ground of the Western Zhou Dynasty. The young Taoist came to a valley. In the valley, there was another Taoist. Seeing him back, he quickly asked, "how is the situation outside?" The young Taoist replied, "the Western Zhou Dynasty was ok, withstanding the attack of Chang''an." The other side breathed a sigh of relief: "OK, OK, we can stay here in the Western Zhou Dynasty." The young Taoist nodded, "yes." The puffy Taoist patted him on the shoulder: "OK, let''s change shifts. You stay and take care of uncle. I''ll go out and find something to eat and drink." "Good." After saying goodbye to each other, the young Taoist came to a big tree. Under the shade of the tree, there was an old Taoist, pale and unconscious. Young Taoist is under the tree root seat, and then please take a breath. With this tone, a teenager landed and rolled several times. He Sanyang is dizzy. When he regained consciousness, he saw the young Taoist under the tree, smiling at him. "It can be seen that you are a smart man. You should know the gap between you and me, so don''t ask for trouble." Young Taoist said: "I ask, you answer, I will not hurt your life." He Sanyang looked at him for a long time, and suddenly asked, "are you the devil wolf who once ravaged the land of the Tang Dynasty?" The young Taoist said with a smile, "I''m still and empty now. If you can''t satisfy me with the questions you answer, I''ll be you in the future." He Sanyang thought of the magic way to seize the house, can not help but back health cold. But he still said coldly, "you are going to take away me and sneak forward to Chang''an?" The young Taoist shook his head: "that''s too risky." He Sanyang hummed: "so you want to ask me about Chang''an City? I advise you to save it. I will not sell people. " The young Taoist said calmly, "because they give you the chance to change your destiny? Don''t forget that you are now in my hands because of them. If there were no Chang''an, you would not have died so short today. " He Sanyang sat cross legged: "I can''t beat you, so I''m short-lived. You don''t have to talk nonsense. If you want to kill, you can come." "I don''t have to kill you or cut you. As long as I eat your head, I can learn everything you know." His tone is casual, but he Sanyang feels more creepy. But the young man immediately retorted: "you don''t lie to me, you have this ability, still ask me to do what?" "Because you are a rare genius to practice magic, and I love talents." Young Taoist smile: "Chang''an so-called Mr. long can teach you, I can teach you, will not delay you this talent." He Sanyang was not surprised when the other party knew Mr. Long''s name. The fact that the five gentlemen in the city of sky could each take ten servants was well known to all in Chang''an. The news spread slowly, not surprisingly. Sir, sir, there are many people in Changcheng, such as Wulong, Wulong and xiaren. Mr. long, it''s easy to think of a powerful magic dragon in Chang''an. The young Taoist is also a master of magic. After swallowing he Sanyang, where can he not know that the other side is carrying the magic dragon blood, practicing the magic way and changing the magic dragon? However, he Sanyang was not affected by his promise to the young Taoist. "I see. You''re not interested in what I know." The young man looked at the young Taoist coldly: "in fact, I don''t know much, and it may not be valuable to you. But you want me to listen to you and go back to Chang''an city to be a spy for you. It doesn''t matter how little I know in the past. You want me to keep searching for information for you in the future. " The young Taoist looked at he Sanyang, and his smile became stronger and stronger: "you little devil, I don''t want to kill you any more. It''s good whether you believe it or not. I really want to take you as an apprentice. I don''t want to hide private things and cultivate them carefully." "You don''t have to." He Sanyang said coldly, "although I hate my master, I will never betray Chang''an city. What I hate most in my life is the villain. You can kill me directly." "Villain..." The young Taoist laughed softly and did not think he was disobedient: "Oh? You hate that magic dragon? Well, I don''t ask you to betray Chang''an, as long as you lead the magic dragon out of Chang''an city. You want him dead, don''t you? You can''t do it on your own right now. How about me? " "You think you''re talking to me?"The young man''s face appeared cruel and disdain that was not in line with his age: "I dare to tell you, I''m not afraid that you use me. To tell you the truth, I really want to die that bastard, but I will kill him by myself!" He Sanyang coldly looked at the young Taoist: "you help me kill him, but to weaken the strength of Chang''an city. As long as it is unfavorable to Chang''an, I will not do it. Even if I can''t beat that bastard in my life, I won''t be cheap for you!" The young Taoist didn''t get angry, but calmly looked at the young man sitting on the ground. He Sanyang did not fear to look at him: "you and my master, if only one can die, I hope it is you." "No wonder your master will accept you as a disciple. Unfortunately, I didn''t meet you earlier, otherwise you should be my apprentice." The young Taoist shook his head and said, "are you trying to provoke me to die quickly?" He Sanyang was told his mind, and simply said: "in addition to eating my head to get some information, I have no use value for you now. If you want to torture and torture me, put your horse here. I bow to you, not a hero!" The young Taoist looked at him and suddenly laughed: "how can there be no other use value?" Facing each other''s smile, he Sanyang suddenly has a very ominous premonition in his heart. The young Taoist priest raised his hand with a smile. He held out his index finger, and there was a small blood spot on his fingertip. This scene, he Sanyang looks familiar. This is what Mr. long looked like when he integrated his own demon blood into his body! Sure enough, at the next moment, a blood thread flew out of the young Taoist''s fingertips and stabbed at he Sanyang. He Sanyang quickly dodged. He did not forget that Mr. Wu Yun once said that the practitioners of the evil way could only take blood from the demon clan to coagulate blood. Only Mr. long is special, can direct use his own blood to lead others into the evil way. If you change someone else, you will only let the entrant die madly. Unfortunately, no matter how he Sanyang dodges, the blood line still stabs him. Then, this line of demon blood, all into his body. He Sanyang suddenly stiff in the air, the next moment straight fell to the ground. The young Taoist priest got up and paced to he Sanyang. He Sanyang suddenly let out a wild animal like howl. His body was twitching in place. The blue and purple blood vessels protrude on the surface of the skin, undulating and twisting like a strange snake. He Sanyang''s body is rolling and twitching on the ground, scratching the ground with hands and feet, and constantly giving out a painful roar. The young Taoist looked on coldly. Looking at he Sanyang''s unbearable appearance, he murmured to himself: "am I wrong? Aokong didn''t take his own blood to coagulate the blood, but took the dragon blood of a real unreal dragon? " The young Taoist held out his hand and pressed it on the top of he Sanyang. He Sanyang''s convulsive and struggling body is suddenly motionless. But the blood vessels of terror were still stirring on the surface of his body. The young Taoist priest closed his eyes and felt carefully. After a moment, he opened his eyes and looked puzzled: "it is really aokong''s own blood." He frowned and looked at he Sanyang: "aokong should have been exposed to the fragments of immortal trace, which affected his blood vessels. Then why can''t I? Or is it that the special thing is not aokong and the fragments of immortal trace, but the kid''s own talent? " The young Taoist took back his hand. But this time, he Sanyang is still lying on the ground still, no longer struggling convulsion. However, the breath is still maintained, and the face is still visible blood vessels ferocious bulge twist. "Look again." The young Taoist nodded thoughtfully. His head turns into a wolf head again, swallowing he Sanyang, who seems to be in a coma, and then changes back to the original. At this time, the fat Taoist came back from the outside: "I seem to have heard someone screaming. Is uncle awake?" "No, martial uncle is still in a coma." The young Taoist did not change his face: "maybe you heard me wrong, elder martial brother." The fat Taoist sighed: "martial uncle, it''s not a way to keep away from the rice for a long time." He gave the food to the young Taoist, and then tried to feed the comatose old Taoist to drink water himself. Old Taoist, of course, will never wake up. The young Taoist sat down again, eating and thinking. Mr. long must be aokong. On the contrary, Mr. Wu Yun, who often shows up, may not be the brother and sister he married in those years. Many people know the origin of Mr. Xueying, who was active in the eastern Tang Dynasty for a while. Mr. Zhang is said to be a martial artist. The eldest, the third, the fifth, the sixth, the seventh and the eighth are all possible. But with such a low profile and a simple life, I feel that Laoba is more likely. As for Mr. He, who practiced Confucianism and TaoismWill it be twelve? The young Taoist narrowed his eyes. The key is not the following five, but the most mysterious city Lord above all the people in Chang''an. Who could it be? In front of the young Taoist, a figure flashed by. Along with his back neck position, faint pain. The young Taoist raised his hand to cover his neck, and his eyes were colder than ever before. The fat Taoist just turned his head and saw it. He was shocked: "younger martial brother Jingxu, you..." The young Taoist turned to him. The fat Taoist looked at it carefully, but he saw that the other side''s eyes were peaceful, as usual. He couldn''t help rubbing his eyes: "am I wrong..." "What''s the matter, elder martial brother?" Taoist Jingxu asked with a smile. The fat Taoist looked at him again and quickly shook his head: "it''s OK. I was dazzled just now." After hesitating for a moment, he asked again, "are we really going to Liyang temple?" Taoist Jingxu nodded: "yes, only there is hope to cure martial uncle''s injury, and..." His eyes flashed: "it is said that the ancient wood immortal who once directed the practice of this temple is also there." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 232 "Really?" The fat Taoist was extremely surprised. Jingxu Taoist nodded: "someone saw a very young Taoist in white who stepped on purple clouds." The fat Taoist priest was overjoyed, then hesitated: "if our Qingyun temple has fallen, will they still pay attention to us?" "The ancient wood immortal is a banished immortal from the Taiqing palace. He must be broad-minded and will not be so snobbish. What''s more, the disaster of this temple is also to help him find someone with pure Yang immortal soul." Jingxu Taoist said: "if it''s not good, let''s try our luck first." The fat Taoist nodded: "it''s reasonable. Let''s try it." They immediately took the seriously injured old Taoist on the road to Liyang temple. Taoist Jingxu''s eyes flashed. After learning about the relationship between the ancient mu Zhenren and Qingyun temple, as well as his efforts to search for the remains of Chunyang, he has doubts. After investigating the situation of the other six dynasties in eastern Xinjiang, he first targeted Liyang Temple of the Western Zhou Dynasty. But he didn''t want to go straight to the door. Let''s take a look at the periphery first At the same time, in the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun also noticed that he Sanyang had been delayed for too long. The other party should have already returned to Chang''an. "Big brother felt that he had escaped by himself, or did he say..." A girl about ten years old was sitting in a high chair with her feet dangling Or are you in danger? " Zhang Dongyun said: "when the memorial from the Western Chu comes back, we will know it clearly." Soon, the report they wanted to wait for came up. After seeing it, Zhang Dongyun handed it to Shen Herong. Shen and Rong looked and pondered: "so it seems that he is in danger and may be robbed on the way." As the girl said, she generally turned her head and looked up at Zhang Dongyun: "so in the land of Tang Dynasty, there are still some fish who have escaped the net and struggled, but they are all small fish and shrimps. He Sanyang is alert and alert, and should not be taken advantage of by them. If you want to start, you must be a person whose cultivation is far higher than his." Zhang Dongyun indifferent way: "there is something wrong, need to thoroughly investigate." Soon, more memorials were delivered. This time, there is no big or small matter, and no one dares to hide anything. People in Chang''an City were robbed. Such a thing, no doubt, shocked everyone. Gu Hechuan hesitated again and again, but he delivered the report honestly. After seeing it, Zhang Dongyun and Shen Herong were silent. After a long time, Shen and Rong slowly said: "the people in Qingyun Temple who can hide from Gu Hechuan''s ears and eyes should at least have the eighth level." Now let''s not talk about the eighth level. All the people in Qingyun Temple who are above the fifth level have been killed by Chang''an city. People with a low level of development can not rush to the eighth level in such a short period of time, even if they improve fast enough. The only possibility is that there are other masters with the cultivation of Qingyun temple, so they disturb Gu Hechuan, but Gu Hechuan fails to find out. "Part time, or..." Zhang Dongyun said Take it away. " Shen He Rong Ruo thought: "elder brother, do you think you should laugh at me, or Yang Li?" Zhang Dongyun said: "all kinds of possibilities exist, but we can''t judge." Shen and Rong said: "after 11 elder brothers leave the pass, maybe we can tell the truth." Aokong, with the magic of his own cultivation, can try to perceive the position of the blood in he Sanyang. "He''s at the critical moment, and he''s not busy at first." Zhang Dongyun said: "it''s hard to say whether he Sanyang is alive or dead now." Shen and Rong nodded: "little sister, go to check first." "Yes." Zhang Dongyun said. While Shen and Rong left Chang''an City, others were trying to enter the city. The leader is the elder of Lingxiao sect, any super. Dozens of others returned to Chang''an with him. Outside Chang''an City, looking at the endless city wall, these people all look bleary and complicated. Any super can understand their mood, let''s calm down for a while, then say: "let''s go." He was surrounded by dozens of people, all of them from the Lingxiao sect. The first old man nodded: "good." After a lot of scrutiny, they passed through the city walls. After arriving at the inner city, most of the people first rest and wait. Several senior members of the gate go to the Tianshu hall with any super. In Tianshu hall, they called on Mr. Wu Yun. Mr. Wu Yun looked at any more than a few people in front of him and asked, "are you the only ones left in the Lingxiao sect?" Ren Yichao sighed to himself. The old man next to him said, "excuse me, sir. I''m sorry, but there are other members of the same school. They are still in the snow mountain." Mr. Wu Yun looked at each other and said, "are you talking about Ning Heng? He Dongtao and Zhang Chong are encircling him and his disciples. "The old man''s face changed greatly. Ren Yichao was also surprised: "sir..." "That''s what happens to people who don''t behave." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly: "he Dongtao reports that Ning Heng and others have signs of retreating into the border of the Northern Qi Dynasty. Then they can be released temporarily. However, they will not be able to hide one day." Ning Heng, the eighth level martial artist, is also the current leader of Lingxiao sect. In order to avoid the encirclement and suppression of the eastern Tang Dynasty, he took people from Lingxiao sect and hid in the snow mountain. In recent years, the number of Lingxiao sect has been extremely thin because of the continuous suppression in the eastern Tang Dynasty. The second expert in the sect, elder Gao Ping, was killed by the king of Tang. The whole Lingxiao sect was extremely difficult. Later, when the eastern Tang Dynasty was destroyed, any super went to Daxue mountain to contact his classmates. But in the end, Ning Heng and others are not willing to change their owners. They also know that Chang''an is so powerful that they can''t resist it, so they continue to hide in the snow mountain. On the one hand, he hoped that the Lingxiao sect could have a place in Chang''an, on the other hand, he wanted to plead for Ning Heng and others. However, after they left the mountain, he Dongtao, the head of the ho family, and Zhang Chong, the elder of Dahe Longmen, followed Mr. Wu Yun''s order and regarded the rest of the Lingxiao faction as a rebellion against the party and carried out encirclement and suppression. "Please be merciful, sir." Any super quickly said. Mr. Wu Yun looked at him with indifference and no words. Ren Yichao and several other senior residents of the Lingxiao school who came to Chang''an are in a dilemma. At last, any Chao bowed down to Mr. Wu Yun and pleaded, "please allow me to persuade them again." "If I don''t do it myself, I''m following your Majesty''s leniency." Mr. Wu Yun''s voice sounded extremely cold. Any super voice is hard: "please give us a chance, sir." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly, "what if they don''t listen to you?" Take a deep breath at any one of them Younger generation, willing to be the vanguard of the army. " Mr. Wu Yun nodded slightly: "remember what you said today." "Mr. Xie, Ron." Any super is finally relieved. He was surrounded by other Lingxiao school residents, a hanging heart, also finally put down. From the Tianshu temple, all the way out of silence, any super suddenly opened his mouth: "if there is really that day, what I just said is serious." Beside him, an old man suddenly turned pale, but another Veteran General of Lingxiao sect stopped him: "if Yichao doesn''t do it, other people who enter the city will surely be cleaned by Chang''an." "Can we kill each other?" The other side resisted: "elder martial brother Ning, they are offending Chang''an, but they are not sorry for us!" The elder of Lingxiao sect, who stopped him, was silent and sighed: "do you want to leave a line of inheritance for our sect? Otherwise, what kind of face would you like to see our ancestors "Are you very respectable now?" The hateful said. He looked at any super and wanted to say something, but it turned into a complicated sigh. Yiyi Chao no longer makes a sound, leaves Chang''an in silence, and then goes to Daxue mountain. For Chang''an, the problem of Lingxiao school is just a small episode. For the city Lord Zhang in the Daming Palace, it was like smoke in the past. His current interest is mainly on the upcoming selection ceremony. Xu Xingzhi and others have arranged the basic assessment first. After taking the prefecture and county as well as the southeast and northwest regions as the unit, the talents summed up are gathered in Chang''an for the final unified examination. Zhang Dongyun went out of Daming Palace and looked at the flow of people inside and outside Chang''an city below. He wanted to look like the allusions on the blue star in his previous life and said with a smile that "all the talents in the world have entered my capacity.". Speaking of it, there are imperial examinations in the world. However, in the eastern Tang Dynasty and other places, it was customary to do double lists or separate the two meetings. The so-called double list is not the North-South list for regional differences, but the Fanxiu two list. Confucian practitioners have a unique advantage in this respect. Ordinary people can''t test them in the same examination paper. There''s no question of ordinary people being gifted. Because he is gifted in Chinese culture, it means that he can achieve something by taking the path of Confucian practice. Except for those who are talented but have never been exposed to Confucian practice. But such a fish, as long as he is exposed to Confucian practice, he will certainly be enlightened immediately and embark on the road of cultivation. In view of the particularity of Confucian practice, it is more likely to ascend to heaven one step at a time. In fact, after so many years of examination and selection of talents, it is still very difficult for Confucian talents to be buried. Occasionally, one or two of them have never been exposed to books, so their talents are not obvious. But it is also very difficult for such people to take the imperial examination. And simple poor school students, have talent, a few pages of a book to know, not to be buried.However, there are thousands of students in the world. After all, there are still a few who can embark on the path of cultivation. The world is vast and populous. To establish a perfect bureaucratic management system, practitioners alone are not enough. At least, many practitioners are not so happy to let go of their body, or like the city master Zhang, they like leisure and hate work. Can have a large number of ordinary people for their own command, their own ease of mind and effort, why not do it? In addition to the Confucianists, there were also examinations or separate lists for ordinary students in different dynasties. Chang''an City this selection ceremony, is also divided into two lists. However, the assessment is mainly aimed at practical politics rather than literary talent. Confucian practitioners have great objective advantages in governing the country. But not everyone has the same talent. Under the influence of his previous life, Lord Zhang paid more attention to practical work than paper. In particular, we should be able to go down to the field, willing to put down the practical talents. On the whole, Xu Xingzhi and Wan Li did a good job. They did not have themselves to be great Confucians, but carried private goods. They have steadily implemented Zhang Dongyun, or Mr. Wu Yun''s idea and will, to select materials for Chang''an. The selected talents are not ready to take up their posts immediately. They also need to undergo a unified training in Tianshu hall to ensure that Zhang Dongyun''s will can continue to be carried out to every corner. This is exactly what the city Lord Zhang is happy to see. He was more glad that the system prompt tone sounded again: [the city master successfully established a talent mining and training mechanism for the city, which is convenient for selecting the best and recruiting new talents, facilitating the further development of the city, successfully completed the construction task 7.2, and obtained 2000 points of upgrading experience reward] the city owner successfully established a talent mining and training mechanism for the city, which was convenient for selecting the best and recruiting new talents, and was convenient for the www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 233 Two thousand Zhang Dongyun breathed a sigh of relief. The game system I designed didn''t bring people to grandma''s house. Although the number of points required for upgrading and expansion has been soaring, the newly issued construction task award has also increased. This is still a reward of 500 or 800 for the previous task. City Lord Zhang is afraid that he will work until he vomites blood. Compared with the 10000 upgrade requirements, 2000 is still a little less. But it''s a good idea. The reward for the previous two missions, plus the 600 points of the previous balance, now has a total of 4600 points. Distance 10000, close to half of it, let people see the dawn of victory. At this point, city Lord Zhang rubbed his hands to refresh the list of tasks: [construction task 7.3 - Chang''an is expanding day by day, and there are a large number of people under his rule. People depend on food. Agriculture is the foundation of all kinds of industries. Please improve the level of farming and animal husbandry of the people under his control. agricultural problems Zhang Dongyun was absorbed in thinking. Strict generals, in the invincible City, as long as there are some initial seeds, the next is unlimited harvest. But the city master Zhang didn''t like this way of giving people fish. In other words, he doesn''t like to fish himself and feed others every day. It is better to teach them to fish than to give them fish. It has always been Zhang''s principle that the people should be able to rely on themselves and then support him as the city Lord. In order to improve the level of agriculture, we may have to start from the aspects of fertilizer, climate, water conservancy or cultivated land population without considering mechanization. Because of previous life experience, Zhang Dongyun was especially keen on water conservancy and fertilizer. He doesn''t have to worry about it. He has professional staff. Everything is a brick, where you need to move Chen Yu children, Zhang Dongyun again from the weapons factory back to the Tiangong hall. Then, carry it to the field. The next key task in front of him is water conservancy machinery and artificial fertilizer. Of course, it is not the artificial fertilizer used in rice fields, but something similar to chemical fertilizer. As for how to produce wastes in large quantities in this mysterious world, Lord Zhang did not worry about it and left it to Chen Yu for free play. He is only responsible for giving directions to the other side. Chen Yu did not dislike it at all. In other words, he is very curious about many things and is willing to try anything. As for his ability, he can try whatever he can. Chen Yuxian had designed water conservancy facilities for farmers before. But at that time, when the interest came, I made it as I wanted. Now, under the orders of Mr. Wu Yun, he will begin to study it carefully. Zhang Dongyun naturally appreciates this and expects the other party to make achievements. On the other side, someone sent back other results first. "It should be Yang Li." Shen and Rong''s voice, through the blue sky eye back: "there are traces of Sirius action." Zhang Dongyun looks at the desolate world in front of Shen He through the mirror reflection of water waves in the hall. "But it''s not sure whether he Sanyang will live or die." Shen and Rong said: "from the point of view of the starting point, the younger sister tends to be captured alive instead of dead." She had a piece of white paper in her hand, a piece of white paper on it. If anyone dies here, the white paper will be dyed red with blood. "With Yang Li''s means and eating people directly, we can avoid interrogation and arrest our life. We may have other plans." Shen and Rong said. Zhang Dongyun said calmly: "keep looking for other clues." "Don''t worry, big brother." Shen and Rong answered. Zhang Dongyun got up and paced in the hall. Talking about it, Yang Li''s immortal trace fragments have been taken by him. Whether we must kill Yang Li again, at least not so urgent. But since the other party lingers around Chang''an, it shows that he has no good intentions. Whether it''s revenge or recapture the pieces, Yang Li is staring at Chang''an. It''s just that he''s extremely cautious and doesn''t get close to taking risks. It''s always a disaster to keep this guy. Like this time, he Sanyang was taken advantage of. It''s better to find a chance to kill him and get rid of it, so as not to be missed by this guy Zhang Dongyun thought in his heart. At this time, at the Tianshu hall in Chang''an City, someone came to report to see Mr. Wu Yun. Zhang Dongyun projected that Mr. Wu Yun summoned the other party. "Sir, this is a secret letter from the southern Liang Dynasty." Song bin, an elder of xuanyidao, came here: "there are secret envoys outside the city, which is of great importance. I dare not make decisions without authorization. I''d like to send you a letter first. Please have a look at it." Mr. Wu Yun opened the secret letter and read it, but he remained silent.Zhang Dongyun of Daming Palace lightly raised his eyebrows. "Not from the king of Liang?" Mr. Wu Yun looks at Song bin. Song bin nodded: "it''s the nephew of Yang suddenly, the dean of Luoqing Academy in Nanliang." Zhang Dongyun listened and thought deeply. He has heard of Luoqing Academy. In the information about the Nanliang Dynasty, we can''t miss the famous Confucian School of Nanliang, which is called together with cicada Sheng Academy. Yang maoran, the dean of Luoqing academy, was also a famous scholar of the eighth realm in the southern Liang Dynasty. However, relevant information will also mention that Luoqing academy is extremely low-key. No matter president Yang suddenly himself or his students study in closed doors. Since 20 years ago, no student has been an official in the southern Liang Dynasty. Among the major academies in Nanliang, their relationship with the royal family of Nanliang was the most distant. "In fact, it was not." Song bin sighed: "twenty or thirty years ago, Luoqing Academy was in the court Hall of the southern Liang Dynasty. There were many officials and high-ranking officials." Mr. Wu Yun also looked at the letter in his hand: "as far as I know, there was a change of throne 25 years ago in the southern Liang Dynasty. It was not the father who passed on the son, but the elder brother and the younger brother." Song bin nodded: "on the whole, everyone is saying this. However, there was a private rumor in the southern Liang Dynasty that Xiao Zhaoyuan, the former king of Liang Dynasty, actually died at the hands of Xiao Keye, the present King of Liang Dynasty. Xiao Keye ascended the throne, which was actually a regicide and usurper." Mr. Wu Yun looked at him: "Yang suddenly met with Xiao Zhaoyuan, but after Xiao Keye ascended the throne, he favored Lu Chen, the dean of cicada sound Academy. Luoqing academy lost its power because of this. Now Yang suddenly feels that his opportunity has come?" Song Bin said: "suddenly, I didn''t deal with Yang too much, so I didn''t dare to say that he was a man. However, as far as I know, as early as Xiao Zhaoyuan was in power, Yang suddenly had already retired. At the beginning of Xiao Keye''s accession to the throne, he did not abolish the officials of Luoqing academy, but all the people of Luoqing academy resigned. Although it is not difficult to force people to resign voluntarily, it seems that Luoqing people do take the initiative to resign according to the news from Nanliang in recent years. After that, more and more people came to the top of the Academy, leaving a vacancy in the front of Luoqing Academy. " Mr. Wu Yun said: "I heard that the extravagant style of Nanliang was popular only after Xiao Keye ascended the throne, and in recent years, the exploitation of the common people has become increasingly serious?" Song bin nodded his head: "it is true that when Xiao Zhaoyuan was in power, the officials of Nanliang were clean and bright, the people lived and worked in peace and contentment, and the country was peaceful and the people were peaceful, which was always praised by all parts of eastern Xinjiang. Xiao Keye can be so wasteful after his accession to the throne, but also thanks to the rich family background left by the former king. " "Call the messenger in." Mr. Wu Yun set the letter aside on the table. Song bin answers a promise, and then goes out to meet people. Now, the outer city of Chang''an has to go a lot to get from the fourth outer city to the inner city. Once again, song Bin took people in after a long time. Mr. Wu Yun looked at each other quietly: "what do you call it?" The man was silent for a moment, and then his temperament changed. On one side, song bin felt as if there was a layer of mist in front of him. The next moment, the messenger changed completely in his eyes. "Yang The dean? " Song bin asked with some uncertainty. The old man nodded in front of him: "I am Yang suddenly. In order to keep secret, I have concealed many things before. Please forgive me, Taoist priest song." The so-called emissary is clearly the head of Luoqing academy Yang maoran himself. Zhang Dongyun knew this for a long time. Although the area of the city wall enclosure is large, it is not as large as the invincible city system. Yang suddenly entered the system and waited outside the city wall. His identity was no longer a secret to Zhang Dongyun. Just listen to song Bin said, Zhang Dongyun to a bit of interest. "Xiao Zhaoyuan was really killed by Xiao Keye?" As soon as Mr. Wu Yun met, he came to the point. Yang suddenly nodded: "yes, the king was killed by Xiao Keye." "Students of Luoqing academy, you ordered all the officers to resign?" Mr. Wu Yun continued. Yang suddenly replied: "I do have a call, but most people do not eat what Xiao Keye did before I call, so they quit." Truth Zhang Dongyun looks at each other with interest in Daming Palace. "In this case, why not set up the anti flag and announce the truth to the world?" Mr. Wu Yun went on to ask, "you look like a person who is afraid of difficulties. Besides, although you are not the ninth frontier, there are naturally some people who oppose Xiao Keye and unite with each other in Nanliang." "Lao Shi''s silence is the tacit understanding between Lao and Xiao Keye." Yang suddenly sighed: "the king is dead. Besides Xiao Keye, there is no ninth level master in the royal family. If there is civil strife in Daliang, it will inevitably be taken advantage of by the former Eastern Tang, Western Chu, or Nanchen. On the other hand, I want to try my best to preserve the king''s blood. The only son of the king is in Xiao Keye''s hands, and I have only silence before.Now, more than 20 years later, Xiao Ke''s country is stable. The king''s only son is not allowed to practice. His cultivation is low. Finally, he is free, and the old man can start planning. As for the rest of the people in Daliang, if they are in power, they will be more cruel than Xiao Keye. " Yang suddenly said, through the system judgment, Zhang Dongyun knew that what the other side said was true. However, Mr. Wu Yun, sitting in front of Yang suddenly, was indifferent: "you need to know one thing. When I moved to the south in Chang''an, there will be no Nanliang Dynasty in the world." "I understand." Yang suddenly nodded, his voice calm and resolute: "the old man followed the king and determined to benefit the people of Daliang and make the world healthy. The king is not a wise king. I have been assisting the king for many years. At last, Daliang has a prosperous atmosphere. Therefore, I retire and hope to enjoy his old age. Unexpectedly, the king was hurt by Xiao Keye. In its heyday, Daliang is also looking forward to sliding into the abyss step by step. " The old man breathed out a long breath: "under the rule of Chang''an, the old man went through all parts of the country. Although there was still the influence of the old days of the eastern Tang Dynasty, a new atmosphere was unfolding. The city Lord of Chang''an, as we all said, is generous, loving and valuing the people. The world is the people''s world, not the world of one family name! It is better to usher in a new life in Chang''an. As long as the people are happy and happy, I believe the king will rest in peace under the nine springs. " Mr. Wu Yun looked at Yang suddenly: "if Xiao Zhaoyuan''s son wants to be restored in the future?" "If he is talented, I believe that with the courage and courage of the Lord of Chang''an and your majesty, he can accommodate him, just like Li Qiong of Tang Dynasty." Yang suddenly calmly replied: "if he had no talent, according to the original world, he would not pass on the throne to him." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 234 Mr. Wu Yun looked at Yang in front of him quietly. After a long time, he nodded slightly: "very good." He said slowly: "Your Majesty loves the people, and our generation is also competing to follow suit. As long as the people of Nanliang who sincerely submit to Chang''an, Chang''an can accommodate him. Therefore, the people of Chu, Tang, Liang, Chang''an will be treated equally. I know that you don''t care about personal power, position, fame and wealth, but your Majesty''s rules will be rewarded for meritorious deeds and punished for any mistakes. In the process of Chang''an''s expedition to the Liang Dynasty, all those who have done meritorious deeds will be rewarded highly. " Yang suddenly said: "Your Majesty Xie is generous, Mr. Xie is generous. I''ve been in my twilight years. I haven''t lived for a few years. I really don''t care about personal fame, wealth, honor or disgrace. As long as Chang''an treats the people well, I will donate the old bones to him in the course of Chang''an''s expedition to Liang "Go back and prepare." Mr. Wu Yun said, "if necessary, I will contact you." Yang suddenly bowed down: "Mr. Xie Wuyun." Mr. Wu Yun nodded to song bin, and song bin immediately took Yang out. Chang''an promise, Yang suddenly happy, still not lose the square inch, still disguised to change, so as not to cause people''s ears and eyes. After he returned to Nanliang, he would continue to plan carefully. The rise of Chang''an makes Nanliang equally uneasy. Xiao Kun, the master of imperial clan, and Lu Chen, the dean of cicada sound academy, were trapped in Chang''an and Nanliang, but they are now in a dilemma. Chang''an first went to the eastern Tang Dynasty, then attacked the Western Chu state, and now is fighting with the Western Zhou Dynasty, which has obviously revealed the momentum of swallowing the world. In this case, Xiao Keye, the king of Liang Dynasty, naturally felt uneasy. In the face of the death of the lips and the cold teeth, should we attack Chang''an together with the Northern Qi Dynasty and the Western Zhou Dynasty? Nan Liang Shang Xia, or Liang Wang himself, has not made up his mind at the moment. This may be the second most important choice in Liang Wang''s life. The first time was when he killed his brother and usurped the throne. The second time was how to choose when facing Chang''an. Of course, externally, the king did not make up his mind, but internally, he did not hesitate. No matter what decision you make, avoid a fire in the backyard. The Huang Lei School in the Western Zhou Dynasty, the Yinjian villa and Xuanhe Academy in the Western Chu Dynasty are all lessons in the first place. In the southern Liang Dynasty, the king of Liang Dynasty cleaned up the dissidents in China. The teachers and students of Luoqing academy have kept a low profile for decades, and the king of Liang has never forgotten them. Now Luoqing academy is facing heavy surveillance and encirclement. If he had not been more than 100 years old, Yang suddenly, the dean of the eighth frontier, had sent letters to other people in the Academy, he would not have been able to conceal the surveillance of Nanliang sentinel. At present, the storm is still brewing and expanding in Nanliang. After some time, it was even more difficult for yang to walk out. He also went through a lot of hardships this time, and now he has to rush back to Nanliang as soon as possible. Who knows if the king of Liang will suddenly take the initiative to visit the door? Seeing the other side leave the invincible City, Zhang Dongyun felt deeply. Some people say that people who share the same ideals will die for their confidants. There are still such people in the world. Yang suddenly became old and endured for more than 20 years for the sake of Xiao Zhao. Now he finally has the opportunity to overthrow Xiao Keye, and he does not hesitate to take another risk. He does put his life and death out of the question. But if Chang''an City and I didn''t come to this world, would he have been waiting, but would never wait for an opportunity? After all, Li Xuanxin, once the king of Tang Dynasty, and Xiang Qianqiu, king of Chu, were more cruel and cruel monarchs than Xiao Keye. On the other side, Chen Wang is no better than Xiao Keye. Zhang Dongyun felt a little sad in his heart. He leaned back in his chair and looked up at the top of the hall in a daze. However, his heart soon moved slightly. The next moment, Mr. Wu Yun, projected by Zhang Dongyun, appears in the Tianxun Hall of Chang''an city below. As Mr. Zhang''s Mount, Dixie meteorite does not stay in the sky city, but has already stayed in the Tianxun hall. When Mr. Zhang didn''t look for him, he would be here as a guard. Sometimes, the Dixie meteorite will go to the Tianxun hall to appear around the courtyard. As a dragon clan, and extremely vicious, he is simply the most appropriate signboard of the Tianxun hall. It is full of awe to the people in Chang''an City, which makes people fear the Tianxun hall and dare not take risks easily. However, during this period of time, the earth''s meteorite has not passed by for a long time. In the hall of punishment, there is a special hall for him to rest and practice. Previously, the earth cloud meteorite, which had been closed here, has finally passed the customs clearance today. A terrible breath of terror spread all over the hall of punishment in an instant. Some of the prisoners in the heaven punishment hall were frightened. Many of them even fell to the ground with their legs soft and feet soft. Snake, the Lord is afraid.Zhang Dongyun provided him with the method of cultivating the earth flying star, and his success was further improved. He was originally located in the eighth realm of the demon clan, the peak of Tongtian realm. If not, the little monk Huiming in the seventh state would not have only fled. Now, with the help of Zhang Dongyun, this land beetle has successfully reached a higher level, reaching the realm of the ninth realm of the demon clan. People of practice, generally more used to call it, demon king. The king of meteorite is no longer the spirit of the meteorite. The appearance of the Dragon nationality on him almost disappeared. Instead, it was a terrible serpent with two wings. Snake! Meteorites have two lineages, viper and dragon. On weekdays, most of them can use them, but they are weaker than pure snake or real dragon. But now, after Zhang Dongyun''s guidance and practice, he purified his blood and almost completely transformed himself into a real big demon snake. At present, there are still a few features of the dragon race, which can still be seen that he is of mixed blood. But if he can go one step further and become a demon emperor, he can completely purify his blood and become a real snake. Zhang Dongyun can instruct him to become a real dragon or a snake. There are naturally reasons for this. Mr. Wu Yun''s figure appeared in front of the snake meteorite: "it''s not bad. There''s no laziness in practice." "Thank you for your advice. Thank you for your help." The serpentine meteorite has a huge head. Although he had suffered a lot in Mr. Wu Yun''s hand, he was appointed by the other party to block others'' mount. But at the moment, the meteorite''s heart has been relieved of the past and is more grateful to Mr. Wu Yun. The other side pointed out his method, which benefited him a lot. If not, he would not be able to break through to the Ninth level of cultivation so quickly. Previously, he had indeed stood at the peak of the eighth level, but there were too many similar people and Demons throughout the ages. Many of them have been unable to break through the final bottleneck and set foot in the ninth state of life. Without Mr. Wu Yun''s guidance, the meteorite would not have been hopeless in the ninth realm, but he would never have taken this step now. In addition, the other side even instructed him to purify his own blood in the Ninth level, so that his combat effectiveness in the same realm could be further increased. Mr. Zhang praised you for your conscientious and down-to-earth work Mr. Wu Yun said: "if you have done something, you will be rewarded; if you have done something wrong, you will be punished. All the previous things are the rewards you deserve." The serpent meteorite bowed its head again: "Mr. Xie, Mr. Zhang." "You''re a snake now, but there''s still a chance to get better." Mr. Wu Yun said. Snake meteorite eyes a bright: "Sir, please advise." "One credit, one reward." Mr. Wu Yun''s rare smile. The meteorite immediately understood: "please tell me, sir." Mr. Wu Yun ordered: "good weather doesn''t need you, but snake can revive the earth. In the following days, you don''t have to stay in the Tianxun hall, go to the earth and travel every inch of land under the rule of Chang''an. Mr. Zhang will call you back if necessary When the snake meteorite heard the words, he felt relieved. He yearned for the earth when he was a ground bug. Now he incarnates as a snake, and his nature is even more so. He didn''t even want to be on the ground if it wasn''t necessary. To be able to swim freely on the earth is a perfect job for him. It''s much better than being a prison guard or a mount. Although we know that Chang''an wants to go underground to help fertilize the land, it is also a pleasure for meteorites. It''s perfect to take what you need. Of course, if Mr. Zhang calls, he still has to ride for each other, but Mr. Zhang seldom goes out, and I believe there are not many similar things. There was such a moment, snake meteorite moved whether to take the opportunity to escape. However, thinking of Mr. Wu Yun''s ability to instruct him to achieve the realm of demon emperor, and the mysterious and powerful power of Chang''an City, meteorite cast this idea away. If you run away, you can''t tell. Stay here, at least don''t worry about the golden winged roc If you continue to improve your accomplishments in this way, you may be able to take revenge on Dapeng bird in the future. At the thought of this, the snake meteorite calmed down. "Yes, sir." After the meteorite saluted Mr. Wu Yun, he immediately went into the ground, and then swam in the vast land under the rule of Chang''an. Affected by this, the land under Chang''an became increasingly fertile. The peasants and the common people were pleasantly surprised. Many people subconsciously thank God. But it was soon scattered around the "star Luo" education, Chang''an City Lord is God, should thank Chang''an City Lord.So the praise was everywhere. If the system can provide a measure of the loyalty of the subjects, Zhang Dongyun believes that this time, it will rise sharply, and even it is not impossible to burst the watch. The cheering and transmission of Chang''an people even began to affect the people of other dynasties around. Civilians everywhere either question or envy. However, the high-level people all talk about Chang''an. In the Western Zhou Dynasty, news spread continuously. Finally, it reached a monk''s ear. Monks are wandering monks who come from other places. In addition to begging for help, he asked for some news. For example, whether there were two monks, one old and one young, who came to the Western Zhou Dynasty. The monks, patient and low-key, walked around the land of the Western Zhou Dynasty. In the end, he heard that there were two monks, one old and one young, heading east. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 235 Dharma Hsin old monk with yongse young monk preached Buddhism all the way, not only contacting high-level people. The common people are the same people they deal with, even more. Both Lingguang temple and faning master were born, so they made friends with the common people of the Western Zhou Dynasty and inquired about the same family information at the same time. He went to the eastern part of the county step by step. When he arrived here, he also heard the news from Chang''an to the Western Zhou Dynasty. Monk faning did not question or care about the fertile land in Chang''an. What he noticed was that they were likely to continue eastward to the land under the rule of Chang''an. After a little thought, master faning went to Chang''an. What he didn''t know was that about half of the five counties in the east of the Western Zhou Dynasty were framed into the coverage of the invincible city. Master faning had not yet arrived at the place of the Tang Dynasty, which was mentioned by the people of the Western Zhou Dynasty, and had already been exposed to Zhang Dongyun''s eyes. Master faning looks ordinary, but his whole body of Buddhist cultivation, but let Zhang Dongyun eyebrows gently raised. The monk kept a low profile, not like the Dharma mind. The old monk opened the altar to teach Dharma and recruited disciples. Master faning just continued to explore the whereabouts of his classmates. In Tiexi County of the Western Zhou Dynasty, he begged for help, but it went well. But after crossing Tielun mountain to Hexi County, the situation suddenly changed. The local people strongly rejected master faning with a bald head and a cassock. Hearing that he inquired about the whereabouts of Buddhist monk Faxin, some people showed hostility and even reported to the official after he left. There was a foreboding in master faning''s mind. It''s impossible for the warrior to catch him. Before the people got together, master fanin had already arrived in the next city. Finally, let him get some news. In Hexi County, the old monk and his apprentices held a forum to talk about Dharma in Hexi county. As a result, they attracted local experts. It is said that the two monks were killed or captured alive. But no matter what kind of rumors, it is obviously not optimistic. With a heavy heart, master faning began to think about whether to directly visit Chang''an and persuade him to let him go. But if Dharma mind master and apprentice have been killed, it will be difficult to deal with it. While thinking, master faning quietly crossed Hexi county and approached Chang''an city of Longbei county. From afar, he gradually saw the endless wall appeared in the distance. Seeing this, master faning thought, "is this Chang''an City?" It is said that Chang''an City has multiple walls. I believe that the closer you go, the more strict the guard will be. I''m afraid it will be difficult to avoid his eyes and ears and go deep into the legendary inner city Master faning was thinking like this, suddenly slightly stunned, and then looked at the side of the land. The earth suddenly shook, and a huge black snake with wings on its back rushed out of the ground. In the two pupils of his eyes, it seems that there is a black flame burning, which is breathtaking and frightening to the viewer. But master faning looked as usual, and he just sighed in a low voice: "Chang''an, there are some experts indeed. Can you come to see me?" "Are you a monk of Lingguang temple in Zhongtu?" The meteorite, who has become the body of the snake, said: "sneak into Chang''an, sneak into Chang''an. What''s the appearance of the request?" "It is in order to avoid misunderstanding and conflict that the poor monk was forced to take such a bad strategy." Master faning said quietly: "I have come here without malice. I just heard that my brother and nephew offended Chang''an and were arrested and detained by Chang''an. Therefore, I came to visit the master of Chang''an, hoping to solve the misunderstanding and resolve the contradiction." The snake meteorite said coldly, "are you talking about the Dharma heart monk? To this day, he is still stubborn and insolent, and must remain here to be punished until he knows his mistake. " Master faning said, "please let me pay a visit to the Lord of Chang''an, and be flexible." "If you sneak into Chang''an, there is no room for you to speak!" The huge snake gave a cold drink, then opened its mouth and turned into a sea of fire. It surrounded master faning. Master fanin stood still, with golden light around his body. The golden light did not turn into Xumi Jinshan, nor did it turn into an impermanent and illusory fog. Instead, it condensed around the body of master faning and turned into a crystal as bright as crystal, transparent as glass, and as solid as diamond. Shrouded in this crystal, those black inflammations could not continue to get close to master faning''s body. Seemingly transparent and fragile crystal, but as if indestructible. An eminent monk in the Ninth level of Buddhism can get the image of Vajra. With great wisdom and fearlessness, he can transform the strong and powerless, and the one who can''t be cut off will be indestructible. The snake meteorite was just sneering. There was a strange light in his eyes. Master faning''s body, which was originally in mid air, suddenly fell.There''s a lot of gravity coming from the ground below him. Under the protection of Vajra, his body hit the ground, the ground suddenly softened, as if into water. Master faning''s body sank to the ground, and countless soil turned up and buried it. After master faning sank into the ground, although there was Vajra around him, when the earth in all directions suddenly hardened, he kept pressing him. Master faning looked calm and serene. Suddenly he raised a hand and pointed his finger to the top of his head. Lingguang temple is a direct Buddhist dharma, which is widely spread. He made a move, which was different from the original Dharma heart old monk. Under the light of light, the four sides of the earth suddenly split. Then, master faning was lifted from the capacity to the ground by the aura. Vajra, indestructible at the same time, can cut off all troubles. With the blessing of the image of King Kong, master faning has both attack and defense, and can easily dissolve the magic power of the snake meteorite. "I''d better go to see the Lord of Chang''an." When he said that, he used another method of universal enlightenment, and his fingertips were very bright to block the snake''s way. On the contrary, he gave birth to lotus under one''s feet and flew to Chang''an City step by step. But the next moment, the aura under his cloth was suddenly torn by invisible forces. The image of Vajra protected by master faning is a light gold transparent crystal surface, which has a tiny point and blooms ripples. The next moment, the ripple expands. Master faning''s bodyguard Vajra seems to be pierced by the invisible power. He looked back and saw the serpent meteorite flying high from the torn light curtain and chasing him. The other person opens his mouth, but doesn''t seem to make a sound. However, it is this inaudible sound that seems to form a visible body, which is about to pierce master faning''s bodyguard Vajra. Buddhism practice from the inside out, everything comes from the heart, from the spirit of the spirit. "I''m scared..." Master faning recognized that this was the unique magic power of the snake demon. He attacked the spirit of the other side with his own ability to frighten and hurt God. The impact will change from illusory to real. If the spirit of the other party is really broken, then the invisible voice will also become a tangible weapon, penetrating the opponent''s heart and tearing his spirit. At present, there are ripples on master faning''s bodyguard Vajra, which is actually a reflection of his spiritual and spiritual changes. The frightening roar of the snake has already attacked his spirit and soul. If the Vajra, which symbolizes his spiritual will, is broken, it means that his spirit and soul will be seriously hurt. "The hybrid blood snake should not be able to show its startling roar." Master faning is still not surprised: "is this also the hand of Chang''an City Lord? Then he is better than expected... " Seeing his bodyguard Vajra shaking more and more big, about to be unable to insist, master fanning two palms together. "If you don''t completely subdue you, it seems that you will continue to pester." In the sound of his speech, the Buddha light of master faning suddenly soared. His bodyguard Vajra disappeared, but snake meteorite could not hurt him again. The Buddhist light of the monk''s whole body is condensed into a Buddha''s golden body three feet high. Although the Buddha''s golden body is not as big as the snake''s body, his hands can''t move the basic seal, sitting upright in the void, no matter how the snake attacks, the Buddha''s golden body is always standing still. Black flame, unable to burn the Golden Buddha. The force of the earth cannot drag it down. The invisible sound of Jing Shen Xiao can''t break through the barrier of Jinshen. "Buddha Dharma body" was startled at the appearance of the snake meteorite The other side is not the cultivation of the Ninth level Vajra realm of Buddhism. In front of him, monk faning is a strong man who has become a Buddhist dharma body and surpasses the ninth realm. Although the old monk FA Xin practiced earlier than him, his strength was more than one notch different. Master faning does not use any Lingguang Temple Dharma, but reveals his Dharma body. The snake meteorite has no way to deal with him. Under the shadow of Dharma body, master faning reached out calmly. With his Buddha like figure and his Dharma body three feet high, he made a seal with one hand and stretched out the other to catch the snake. The palm of the palm is grasped, and the palm seems to contain the magic of nature. The snake was originally very large, but at this moment it seemed to be covered by the palm of the hand, and it was to be pinched in the palm. The meteorite flapped its wings to escape. But no matter how fast he flew, the palm of the Buddha was getting closer and closer to him, and he was about to catch him. But at this moment, a hand suddenly stretched out from the side. The seemingly small hand, together with the huge Buddha''s palm that grasps the sky and holds the ground, is confronted with a hard encounter. As a result, it turned out to be the Dharma body of master faning and fell backward. And the palm, steady in place. The snake looked down his palm and saw a black sleeve.The old man in black, who frightened him before, made him feel more at ease than ever before. "Do you dare to be presumptuous even if you don''t move?" Mr. Wu Yun took back his hand, calmly carried his back behind him, and looked at the light and shadow of the Buddha three feet high in front of him. The first state of Buddhist dharma body, also known as the tenth state of Buddhist practice, is called "immobility". If you don''t move, don''t worry. Whether or not to cultivate Dharma Dharma body or not is very different from Buddhism practitioners. To a certain extent, practitioners of the tenth realm of Buddhism who have formed a fixed level Dharma body are immune to the attacks of practitioners from one to nine levels. If you attack one or more, I will not move like a mountain. But after only one move, master faning was sure that the old man in black was not in the ranks of those people. The realm of the other side can also be summed up in two words. Chasing the deer. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 236 There are Dharma bodies in Buddhism and emperors in martial arts. Those who are superior to the realm of the ninth king are called the emperor of martial arts. The first realm of Emperor Wu, also known as the tenth realm of Wu Dao cultivation, is called chasing deer. Those who chase deer regard the whole world as deer. The rest of the son naturally is not worth mentioning. The unparalleled King''s domineering spirit further condensed and rose, turned into emperor''s Qi, and directly regarded one to nine realms as nothing. In the face of opponents who are lower than their own, they are really invincible and irresistible. In the various ways of practice beyond the Ninth level, they can be regarded as the two most restrained types of practitioners from one to nine levels. The collision between the two depends on their respective accomplishments. In the distance, on the wall of the fourth outer city of Chang''an, Shen Herong hid himself and looked at this side. She had a blue eye in her hood. "Previously, I thought that Wu Yun would be the first to become the Taoist God, but I didn''t expect that Wu Dao would take the lead in achieving the Emperor Wu''s body." Shen and Rong didn''t pay much attention to master faning, but he paid more than half of his attention to Mr. Wu Yun. "You look away." In Qingtian''s eyes, Zhang Dongyun''s calm voice came out. Shen and Rong''s eyebrow tip picked a pick: "don''t be big brother, do you help him secretly?" "I''m not that bored." Zhang Dongyun''s voice is quiet. At the head of the city wall, the girl''s face was suspicious. In the distance, master faning''s expression under the protection of Buddhist dharma body was finally dignified. He looked at Mr. Wu Yun and put his palms together: "my Buddha is merciful. Are you the Lord of Chang''an?" Mr. Wu Yun was indifferent: "how can I compare with your majesty? How dare you think that you can work, and my majesty will do it himself Faning didn''t get angry, but his expression was more solemn than before. At present, this old man in black, who is already emperor of Wudao, is not the Lord of Chang''an. That shows that the cultivation strength of the Lord of Chang''an is higher than that of the old man in black. Master faning, who was born in a famous Buddhist temple in China, did not pay much attention to the seven countries in eastern Xinjiang. Chang''an overthrows the eastern Tang Dynasty and invades the Western Chu. Previously, in his view, it was just a war between the secular dynasties. But now he realized that Chang''an had at least two strong men in the ninth state, and master faning immediately withdrew his contempt. "I''m here to see your majesty and resolve the contradiction between you and me. Please forgive me, the Lord of Chang''an." Master faning continued, "please tell me on your behalf." Mr. Wu Yun said coldly, "you stole in first, but you still have the face to ask for your majesty? The only end of your life is to be taken down and serve as an atonement for Chang''an like your fellow disciples. " Master faning closed his hands again: "please forgive me for leaving this time. I will visit you next time when your anger is gone." Having said that, the seemingly huge Dharma body fluttered, avoiding Mr. Wu Yun and leaving for the West. A sneer appeared on Mr. Wu Yun''s face. With a flash of body, he came to master faning''s Dharma body. Compared with speed, Emperor Wu''s advantage is too great. He comes and goes like electricity. The Buddha''s Dharma is growing lotus step by step. He can''t surpass the opponent in speed. Master faning had expected this, and did not expect to leave safely. Under his palms, there is boundless light, which is compressed between his palms. The next moment, the boundless light will shine. Under the great light mantra of Lingguang temple, the Buddhist light is everywhere. As a result, the Dharma body of master faning was further enlarged. It''s only 30 feet tall. The Buddha''s palm was stretched out, which was really like blocking out the sky and the sun. But there was no darkness, only boundless light, so that Mr. Wu Yun could not see any other sight. Master faning knew that he was extraordinary after the enemy had slapped him in front of him. If he fought again at this moment, it would be a great magic power of the great light mantra to subdue Mr. Wu Yun. The city Lord of Chang''an, who is stronger than his current opponent, may appear at any time. Master faning has no intention of fighting with him to the end. After defeating the opponent with the Bright Mantra, master faning is ready to spread oil on his feet. Quick return to the temple, please more colleagues and elders come to help, is the right way. It is impossible for him to subdue Chang''an and save the Dharma heart master and apprentice by himself. But when faning was just about to walk, his body, which was 100 meters high, was shocked. At the next moment, it is more precarious. Mr. Wu Yun is not polite to the boundless light in front of him. He is a boxer. The explosion of terror, in the center of the Buddha''s palm. In front of my eyes, there was a void. The fiery energy first erupted, and then it continued, and then it turned into a terrible fire that could burn the light!The Buddha''s palm, which was condensed by boundless light, began to be devoured by the fire. The strong power makes master faning feel a burning pain when he shakes his body. However, at such a critical juncture, master faning was slightly stunned. The next moment, he exclaimed: "Yan Di Quan! The evil emperor''s Yandi fist In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun sits in his chair and looks at the scene calmly. Mr. Wu Yun''s boxing technique is exactly the fire phase divine skill recorded in the evil emperor''s Sutra, which has been improved by Zhang Dongyun, and its power has been doubled. However, this is a unique skill that only Emperor Wu can cultivate. In contrast, there are Lei Di Dao of Lei Xiang and Tian Di Jian of Tian Xiang. Zhang Dongyun has the invincible city system, of course, you can practice. However, if one does not become a Martial emperor, the power of these martial arts may not be better than that of tianjiexie boxing and jiefuyao. He was greedy for more than he could chew, so the city Lord Zhang went forward steadily with one footprint. Now, let''s take Mr. Wu Yun as an example. Master fanin was taken aback, as if suddenly aware of something. He was in a daze, but Mr. Wu Yun didn''t have any hesitation. After one blow, he smashed the Buddha''s palm, and the next hit hit the opponent''s chest and abdomen. Master faning came back to his senses and quickly changed his mind. The Dharma body raised his hand to block Mr. Wu Yun''s fist. However, the result is just explosive force, breaking the palm again. The palm of the Buddha, which was broken before, is gradually reconstituted under the flash of light. But he can''t repair as fast as Mr. Wu Yun. A heavy haze flashed over his eyes. The great light mantra is useless, not to mention the aura and Bodhi. "My Buddha is merciful!" Master faning once again spoke the name of Buddha. At the next moment, his huge half meter high Dharma body burned itself without Mr. Wu Yun''s boxing. Boundless brilliance turns into boundless blue flame. The flame leaps very slowly. In Zhang Dongyun''s opinion, it''s like playing the camera slowly. Originally violent flame, this moment actually seems to be solidified into a solid. It looks like glass. The memory of the past left by the evil emperor makes it easy for Zhang Dongyun to identify each other''s means. Big day glass fire. In the past, Leiyin temple had to become an eminent monk with Dharma body to master the unique skills of Buddhism. Turn the bright day into pure glass fire, attack and defense into one, burn everything that comes into contact with and make it go out. In fact, even if the Buddhist monks who have become Dharma Dharma, not everyone can practice it. Faning cultivation, talent is really high. It''s just that he''s just a "motionless" Dharma body. It''s not easy for him to control the glass fire. When the net fire burns, it destroys the enemy and at the same time causes damage to faning''s body. But now he had to put all his eggs in one basket and use the glass fire to stop Mr. Wu Yun''s attack and take the opportunity to escape. After breaking through the encirclement, disperse the fire. However, in the face of master faning''s flaming Dharma body, Mr. Wu Yun has no intention of avoiding it. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun himself raised his hand in the air and smashed it out with a fist. Fourth, outside the outer city, Mr. Wu Yun only does one thing. Punch. Another punch. A series of punches. Keep punching! In a short time, the strength of tens of thousands of Yandi''s fists are superimposed on each other. The terrible and heavy fist force is like hundreds of heavy burning meteorites falling from the sky and falling on master faning''s Dharma. Burning the glass colored flame, the tall Dharma body was standing in place. Hundreds of huge holes in your body! It''s like one punch after another. The next moment, hundreds of fist prints erupted together and exploded in a series. The deafening noise shocked hundreds of miles. A violent air current surged around. To the East, it is easy to say that the impact on the wall of the fourth heavy outer city of Chang''an is still and stable. The other three directions of air flow form a hurricane, which directly blows down all the surrounding trees. People inside and outside Chang''an are scared to move, but they don''t know why. Outside the city wall, the 100 meter high Buddha Dharma body was fragmented on the spot. Boundless glass net fire, also all extinguished. A monk, unconscious, fell from mid air. With a wave of Mr. Wu Yun''s hand, the monk fell in front of the snake meteorite. "Take it." The old man in Black said as if nothing had happened. After the serpent meteorite caught a man, he lowered his head deeply: "yes, sir." He took a look at the monk.Master faning, an eminent monk of Lingguang Temple who has already formed a Dharma body, was beaten unconscious by Mr. Wu Yun of the same realm on the spot. The strength of such cultivation is really admirable. Under the control of Zhang Dongyun, he did not hear master faning''s exclamation, nor did he recognize Mr. Wu Yun''s Yandi fist. But he saw the power of the boxing. At the moment, in addition to admiration, there is more awe in the big demon''s heart. When Mr. Wu Yun returned to the city, he did not change his face. He nodded to Shen and said, "twelve girls, you are back." "Well." Shen and Rong smile: "big brother really value you, even Yan Di Quan passed to you." Mr. Wu Yun said, "I wish I could do everything for your Majesty in this life." Shen and Rong nodded with a smile: "elder brother, it''s a blessing to have you serve in front of the imperial court." "I don''t dare to be an old slave." The old man in Black said. After leaving each other, Shen and Rong returned to Daming Palace. Zhang Dongyun looked at her after entering the hall and asked, "where is Yang Li?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 237 "The way we did last time is not so effective now." Shen and Rong said, while jumping on the chair: "can only be sure that others in the Western Zhou Dynasty." The girl''s feet were off the ground, swinging in front of the chair: "however, they seem to have been near Liyang temple." On the seat, Zhang Dongyun moved slightly in his heart: "he is also looking for me to laugh at?" "Yang Li probably took away a disciple of Qingyun temple. Through the memory of the other party, he knew about the existence of the ancient wood Taoist and the search for Chunyang relics." Shen He Rong speculated: "Yang Li, like us, speculated that the ancient wood Taoist should laugh at my reincarnation, so he also focused on the Liyang temple, which was supported by YingYing and cultivated by Qingyun temple." Zhang Dongyun nodded: "it seems that although he and yingxiao are both traitors, they are not sure about each other''s situation." Shen He Rong nodded: "Yang Li is injured and has lost the fragments of immortal trace. He doesn''t want to hide and lick the wound, but he has to circle around Liyang temple. His goal is..." The girl looked at Zhang Dongyun: "maybe I want to take a chance and see if I have fairy trace fragments on my body, and then look for opportunities to obtain them." Zhang Dongyun pondered: "he wants to borrow the immortal trace fragment to heal." Shen and Rong nodded: "this may be the reason why he took the risk. He did not refine the fragments to heal his wounds. But before he lost the fragment, he forced to activate the immortal trace fragment. Brother Shiyi once said that at that time, his injury was relieved by the immortal trace fragment. But since then, he has been empty handed, and now he can only look for the immortal trace fragments. He didn''t dare to come to us. Instead, he focused on me Zhang Dongyun smiles: "he will deliver to the door by himself." Shen and Rong also laughed: "he also knows that we can understand his ideas, but if he wants to succeed, he has to take risks, and then we will see who has the better means." Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun with Shen He Rong te side, the Eastern Western Zhou Dynasty, a Qingyun Temple Taoist, was captured by Chang''an masters. A fat Taoist struggled desperately, but still could not change the fate of being captured alive. In the distant mountain forest, Taoist Jingxu looked at the fat Taoist being captured and nodded with a smile. However, his smile soon disappeared. His sight turned to Li Yang Guan and then moved to Chang''an. The Taoist of tranquility and emptiness has two pupils in her body. She appears green light and meditates. Soon, Zhang Dongyun, who was in Chang''an City, received a message from the western front. A disciple of Qingyun temple was captured alive there. Under interrogation, the other party revealed the secret visit of ancient mu Zhenren to Liyang Temple of Western Zhou Dynasty. People were sent back to invincible city. Without retrial, Zhang Dongyun knew what the other side said was true. At least, in this fat Taoist''s own mind, the truth is revealed. "Yang Li really wants us to compete with yingxiao''s fish and mussels. He''s so convenient for the fishermen to gain profits." Shen He Rong said with a smile. Zhang Dongyun said indifferently: "the three family members are the weakest. Only when we and should laugh at me, can he have the hope to frighten in the fire." "Do you want to ask elder brother eleven to go out?" Shen He Rong asked. "For the time being, it is not necessary to determine the situation of Liyang temple before talking about other things." Zhang Dongyun said. Shen He Rong nodded: "that little sister will go to the Western Zhou Dynasty first. Although Yang Li is dangerous, she is always cunning. This time, we should prevent him from running away again." Zhang Dongyun nodded: "I will arrange someone to go with you." The so-called arrangement for people to travel with Shen and Rong is actually that Shen and Rong are in the dark, while others are in the Ming Dynasty. In the eastern part of the Western Zhou Dynasty, Chang''an suddenly stepped up the offensive, forcibly tearing the Western Zhou defense line, and all the way to the West. The first one is the snake demon of the ninth state, which has been built into the body of the demon king. A snake meteorite opened the way, followed by the blood shadow old devil and others, and Chang''an army was invincible. However, after the deployment of troops in the Western Zhou Dynasty, they were surprised to find that the goal of Chang''an army was Liyang temple, the first Taoist school in the Western Zhou Dynasty. This made the royal family of the Western Zhou Dynasty feel relieved and began to sit on the mountain to watch the tiger fight. Li Yang Temple, with the royal family of the Western Zhou Dynasty, is at odds with the heart. In the current war between the Western Zhou Dynasty and Chang''an, Liyang temple also keeps aloof. Now Chang''an city is willing to take the initiative to drag Liyang temple into the water, and the royal family of the Western Zhou Dynasty is naturally happy to see its success. Over the Mountain Gate of Liyang temple, there are green fires rising and turning into a sea of fire to protect the mountain gate. The Ninth level is a Taoist immortal. You can use the terrain treasures to set up an array. Taoist schools with real people often have strong mountain guarding array as their geographical advantage. In the past, mengshen and Zhichen daoren, two eighth level masters, took a little time to attack Qingyun Guanshan gate, which was only presided over by Taoist ziye in the seventh state. At the moment, Xiao Pengcheng, the leader of Liyang temple, is looking at the distance with a serious look. In the sky, a huge snake with two wings on his back and a blood phoenix rising from the sea of blood made him feel heavy.Chang''an City It''s really coming. Xiao Pengcheng takes a deep breath and pinches the formula with both hands. Then the fire in the air is too wild to stop surging. In the sea of green fire, there is also a bluebird composed of flames. The green birds flutter their wings, and the sky is full of green fire. They shoot at Chang''an people in the distance. The blood Phoenix, incarnated by the blood shadow old devil, opens its wings and confronts each other''s rockets with blood arrows. Green and blood red, collision in mid air. However, the green rocket, at this moment to occupy the upper hand, wantonly destroy the blood arrow. Martial arts were burned by the green fire, and disappeared in the sky, and could not be further divided. Rockets, more and more continue to shoot through the sea of blood, leaving a hole after hole in it. Blood Phoenix''s eyes are cold in her eyes. And the rocket is flying under the line of a hundred miles, and it''s flying in the air. Blood line twisted, green rocket broken. But the blood line is also ignited, green flame along the blood line constantly upward, all the way to the blood Phoenix itself. The blood shadow old devil didn''t stand up and broke a blood line in time. So those bloody threads, burning green flame, fell down. Although the old devil of blood shadow blocked thousands of rockets, the green that fell to the bottom was too barren to leave the fire. After landing, it did not extinguish, but turned into a sea of green fire, which stood in front of the people in Chang''an. At the same time, the vast fire and arrow rain released by the blue birds from afar are far more than thousands, but thousands. Blood shadow old devil can not block all, green rocket from blood Phoenix side brush by. He practiced the book of Phoenix blood for many years, and his skill was astonishing. He had few enemies among the practitioners of the eighth level. But Xiao Pengcheng, the real man of Xiao Pengcheng, is the master of the ninth state of Taoism after all. At the moment, he has the geographical advantage of Li Li fire array, and the magic power is more extraordinary. However, Xiao Pengcheng himself did not have the slightest satisfaction. Because his more concerned opponent is the giant snake. Snake meteorite looked at the green flame arrow rain, just sneer. There seemed to be two black burning balls in his eyes. The next moment, the illusory black inflammation turns into reality. Black fire all over the sky, blocking the green rocket. It''s hard to get rid of the dark fire of the other side. The serpentine meteorite makes a scream, and then its huge body rushes directly into the ground and disappears into the ground. Xiao Pengcheng sees this and looks dignified as never before. The snake clan has the magic power of earth hiding. However, the Lihuo formation of Liyang temple was unable to defend the underground. The serpentine meteorite went all the way to the lower part of liyangguan Mountain Gate, and then ascended, ready to rush out of the ground. But at this time, he suddenly found that Liyang Temple disciples were trying to bury things in the earth below. After Qi Zhong was waiting for him, he was close to the earth. A terrible heat came to the ground. When the disciples of Liyang temple on the ground were aware of it, they dodged one after another, and at the same time led the mountain spring to irrigate the ground. When the sun rises to the top of the mountain, the clouds are steaming away from the mountain. The serpentine meteorite underground is facing the heat wave. "The spirit of the earth burns the heart..." It''s no surprise that the snake meteorite was not unexpected. Before he went to war, Chang''an had intelligence that Liyang Temple occupied a Tiancai Dibao ore vein, named DIPI Yanxin, which was extremely rare and precious, and was almost the only one among the seven countries in eastern Xinjiang. Taoist practitioners who practice fire method can use this treasure to help practice. Liyang temple is based on this vein and made a fortune. It has been established for thousands of years. Now they buy the earth soul burning heart underground to stop the snake from escaping. Although the serpentine meteorite also felt heavy heat waves, it was just a sneer. He just can''t go up. The power of the earth. Li Yangguan Mountain Gate is located, suddenly earthquake! The underground earth rock is not only fragmented, but also collapsing downward. The horror of gravity, as if to drag the whole mountain gate of Liyang temple, and all the people in it, sink into the ground together. Xiao Pengcheng had no choice but to ask all his disciples to leave. Then he explained the formula. In the sky, the bluebirds, which are made up of wildness and fire, bow their heads and dive down and directly crash into their own mountain gates. Heavy blue fire, blow open the ground, came to the snake meteorite in front of. The meteorite did not panic at all, and confronted it with its own dark fire. Heiyan and bihuo collided again, causing a violent explosion, which almost destroyed the whole Liyang temple. In the distance, a young Taoist dressed up by a disciple of Qingyun temple is watching the battle here. "Isn''t Lao Jiu here?"Taoist Jingxu murmured to himself, "if he doesn''t make a move to this point, he will not be able to defend the Yang Temple." The young Taoist priest frowned and couldn''t help it. He wanted to do it in person and forced him to appear. But after much hesitation, prudence prevailed. It was just that his eyes were hard to hide, and there was a heavy worry. Back neck, faint pain. His old injury is becoming irresistible and will recur. If the ancient wood immortal, or should laugh that I am not here, or he does not have the immortal trace fragment in his hand, then the Jingxu Taoist must worry about how long he can persist. Just as he was hesitating, a warning sign suddenly appeared in his mind. In the distance, Li Yang Temple suddenly stabilized. However, there is no ancient wood immortal or other experts to help. But the snake meteorite stopped attacking Liyang temple. During the earthquake, the Taoist of Jingxu clearly felt that the other side turned to rush him here! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 238 "A snake in the ninth state should not have such a strong sense of where I am..." The mind of Taoist Jingxu turns to electricity Aokong or someone else is here Although he didn''t see the former brother and sister of the brotherhood show up, Yang Li, once the "Sirius", immediately made a correct judgment. In the heart revolves the idea, his hand is not slow, immediately flies backward. His body swelled and his robes were all torn and torn. At the next moment, a huge wolf the size of a hill, with wings on its back, rushed out into the distance. Almost at the same time, the earth split from the center of the place where Taoist Jingxu had stood before. The serpent, with its wings, soars into the sky. The snake meteorite stares at the giant wolf fleeing in front of him. The cold light in his eyes twinkles: "just now that little girl reported Mr. Wu Yun''s advice, it really came true. There is a demon master hiding and spying here." After seeing that Mr. Wu Yun captured master faning of Lingguang Temple alive, the snake meteorite believed in his judgment, so he obeyed his orders, gave up Li Yang Temple and rushed to Yang Li. The giant wolf flies away quickly. The snake snorted coldly, and then sneaked into the ground and chased after each other through the earth. Gradually, it came closer and closer. The demon wolf is aware of it, and flies up to the sky. But suddenly, he felt heavy. Below, there seems to be an infinite force trying to drag it off the ground. At this time, the ground broke open, and the snake flew up to the sky, catching up with the devil wolf. The black inflammation in the pupil of the two winged serpent transforms from illusory to real, forming a sea of fire in an instant and covering all directions. Mountain general huge demon wolf, the whole body covered with black inflammation, immediately whole body burning. But the serpentine meteorite was not careless. He looked at the burning figure coldly, and immediately found that there was only a wolf skin left in the sea of fire. The snake opened its mouth and let out a silent scream. But the howling sound was everywhere, and immediately the huge figure of Sirius appeared in the air. Serpentine meteorite brings the power of startling God into full play. "A snake without the body of a demon emperor, or a snake with mixed blood, can actually use a frightening roar?" Sirius also felt a concussion for a time. But for him, what''s worse is that there is a faint exudation of blood on his back neck, and the old injury will recur. The Sirius then let out a long howl. The spirit of the serpent meteorite was shaking, and the terrible vision of blood and moon in the sky appeared in front of us. He realized the power of Sirius Xiaoyue and quickly suppressed his mind to resist the attack of the other party''s magic power. Sirius worried that aokong and others might be nearby, so he did not take advantage of the situation to launch a counterattack, but wanted to retreat first. But the snake meteorite thought of Chang''an City and Mr. Wu Yun''s advice to him, as well as the mystery and terror there, and immediately clenched his teeth and pursued him. Although he was influenced by the howling moon of Sirius, he still summoned the power of the earth in time to attract Sirius to fall to the ground. The Sirius howled again. Out of his mouth, suddenly there was another man. And then, instead of him, he was dragged by gravity and fell to the ground. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the Sirius flew high and disappeared in the distant sky. The snake meteorite still wanted to continue to chase, but suddenly found that the distant blood shadow old devil and other Chang''an army were in great danger at the moment. The Mountain Gate of Liyang temple is broken and the interior is in a mess. Xiao Pengcheng, the leader of the temple, is busy dealing with it. When the vipers left, they were relieved to be able to regroup. But at present, we can''t afford to fight back against Chang''an. Blood shadow old devil and others want to seize the opportunity to enter Liyang temple. But in the distance, suddenly another ambush came out. The leader was suddenly the first master of the Western Zhou Dynasty, the contemporary king of Zhou Jifang himself. He was in the form of Fengyun Tianzi sword, which made everyone in Chang''an feel shocked. There are ordinary officers and soldiers, as well as people with low accomplishments, almost all have the impulse to bow down and submit to the throne. Thanks to the bloody Phoenix, which was transformed from the old blood shadow devil, it broke the king''s power of the other side and restored the spirit and fighting spirit of Chang''an people. However, the appearance of the commander-in-chief of the king of Zhou Dynasty and the appearance of many powerful men of the Western Zhou Dynasty made Chang''an a little confused. In the past, the military outposts and the spies of Tianxian hall made inquiries. The king of Zhou did not move, laughing at the conflicts between Chang''an and Liyang temples. Now the king of Zhou suddenly led his army to kill him, which made many people in Chang''an feel unprepared. He hesitated a little, but finally decided to turn around and fight the king of Zhou to save the rest of Chang''an. As for the Sirius, he can only let go of the other party. But before the meteorite turned back, he had a lot of heart. He put on the man who vomited out of the wolf''s mouth before. After a careful look at the snake meteorite, the man is still a little familiar. He thought about it carefully and found that this was the Chang''an people who had been abducted before.Mr. He Sanyang''s Apprentice. The boy didn''t die? A little examination of the snake meteorite revealed that the boy was dying. In his body, there are two kinds of demon blood, which conflict with each other. For ordinary people, he has already died of madness. It''s amazing that the boy can still survive. However, the snake meteorite was a little relieved to be able to retrieve him. Although let that Sirius run away, but this man rescued, after facing Mr. Wu Yun, I believe that he can also hand over. Of course, we must first solve the threat of the king of Zhou. The giant snake''s eyes became cold and dangerous in the eyes of the giant snake, and immediately rushed to the king of Zhou. He no longer chases, Sirius naturally relaxed. The giant demon wolf flew in the sky for a long time, far away from the location of Yangguan Mountain Gate before, and landed again. The giant demon wolf, like a mountain peak, has shrunk in size and has been transformed into a disciple of Qingyun temple. Jingxu Taoist falls to the ground and looks into the distance. This movement, affects his back neck recurrences the old wound, lets him painfully straight frown. He also sent a letter to King Zhou secretly before, reminding him that there was a way to solve Chang''an in the battle of Liyang temple, and that there was a supporter from the Taiqing palace. Why did Ben Yang attack Chang''an Temple all of a sudden. Now when the king of Zhou personally marched to the scene, the snake was forced to stop, and Taoist Jingxu could escape. However, he was not relaxed. The young Taoist turned his eyes and looked in another direction. "Twelve sister, it''s you." "I can''t afford to use the former address." A petite girl, standing on a boat, went down with the river and came to Taoist Jingxu. Jingxu Taoist laughed: "last time Li Xuanxin could find me, I had doubts. Now it seems that at that time, you and aokong will meet." Shen He Rong took a boat to the shore, jumped down and came to the young Taoist priest: "yes, I was looking for you before. When I was in Yangning County, the land of Tang Dynasty, I also arrived, but I didn''t meet you." Now the disciple of Qingyun temple, Jingxu Taoist, once the "Sirius" Yang Li, opened his mouth and asked, "aokong will not serve you on your head. Then, you two are staying together in Chang''an. Who is the Lord of Chang''an Shen He Rong said: "you have a lot of questions. I have answered one of your questions just now. Why don''t you answer me a question first and then ask questions?" Yang Li looked around, then nodded: "OK, you ask." "Back then, why?" Shen He Rong asked. Yang Li bowed his head and laughed: "I didn''t think you would tangle with these." "If it''s just you, I really don''t care." Shen and Rong said: "but not only you, I have to care." Yang Li looked up at her: "so it looks like nine is like me, different from you and boss." Shen and Rong looked at him quietly, no longer speaking. Yang Li smiles: "you think the problem is still too complicated. In those days, I was not the only one to do it, but the reasons may be different." He looked at Shen and Rong: "some people are unwilling to be below others and hope to surpass all others. However, it has nothing to do with you and me. After all, we are the tenth and the twelfth." Shen and Rong looked calm: "this is not the answer I want." "Me..." Yang Li''s smile gradually disappeared: "my reason is very simple, I don''t want to be with you any more." "Good time to get together, good to see you in the lake, OK?" Shen and Rong look at each other. "Not good." Yang Li''s expression is very serious: "I hope, everybody will never see again." Shen and Rong was slightly silent, then suddenly opened his mouth: "in your mind, do you really think that you are a Sirius, not a human? In those years, the demon tide swept through the Middle Earth, and we took action. Do you think that to do more than this is to prevent disasters for unrelated people? " Yang Li''s smile reappeared on his face and waved his hand: "this is your second question. If you want me to answer it, can you answer my second question first?" He looked at Shen and Rong: "the Lord of Chang''an, is he the boss?" Shen and Rong looked at him and suddenly laughed: "come back with me, don''t you know?" "That''s a pity." Yang Li shook his head. He shook his head at the same time, the whole human body expanded again and became a huge demon wolf. "Yes, it''s a pity." The girl''s head is full of literary talent, which is also condensed into the four treasures of the study. The thick ink suddenly expanded and surrounded Sirius from all directions. In Sirius''s two pupils, the green light condenses into two lines, sweeping the four sides. The ink was suddenly broken. Although the next moment the thick ink will converge again, but Sirius''s huge body has turned into a small black shadow, which drills out from the crack of the thick ink.He is still reluctant to fight Shen and rongduo. Aokong and others may appear at any time. Sirius rushed out of the thick ink, but immediately there was a brush towards him. Yang Li knew that Shen Herong''s magic pen was far better than that of ordinary scholars in the eighth level. So he used wolf skin to get rid of the shell again. Shen Herong''s pen is ready to write a "seal" on Sirius. Write it down, but slowly, just on the wolf''s skin. Sirius is free again. Shen He Rong wanted to chase him again, and Sirius immediately let out a long cry. In front of Shen He Rong, there was a picture of the moon in the sky. However, she was calm and self-confident. The blank rice paper was unfolded, and the Sirius roared at the moon, and the blood moon was in the sky. It was really just a picture, sealed in the Xuan paper and became a picture. Shen and Rong''s magic pen continued to pursue. Sirius wants the spirit to disintegrate. But when he was about to move, the old injury of the back neck was suddenly and acutely painful. At this moment, he could not disintegrate. Affected by this, he also slowed down half a beat. Shen Herong''s magic stroke fell on him, which was much less. Three in all. There is only one word for death! Although the strokes are few, it is one of Shen''s strongest "characters". Sirius did not have time to replace the wolf skin, golden cicada shell, immediately felt general paralysis, trance. Shen He Rong''s character "death" did not make him really perish, but his spirit withered and all his strength weakened. Sirius suddenly turned his head. Its double pupil, green light into black. The appearance of Langgu reveals that its already deep and vicious atmosphere suddenly rises again. Then, he opened his mouth and used the Sirius to eat the sun. All of a sudden, the force of terror spread out from it, and the momentum was to absorb Shen and Rong as a whole. Shen and Rong raised his eyebrows. She has been holding the inkstone in her hand, which seems to be just an auxiliary ink stone for pen, ink and paper. Then, as if a meteor, instantly flew into the mouth of Sirius, flying into each other''s bloody mouth! Then, only listen to the sound of "bang", inkstone directly from the mouth of Sirius, through its head, fly out from the back of the brain. When the wound was small, but when it flew out, the big head of Sirius, the whole sky cover was lifted! Shen He Rong''s pen, ink, paper and inkstone are the four treasures of the study. Inkstone is the most powerful and most powerful unique skill. And it''s totally different from other powers. Cultural people''s inkstone, as if into flying bricks, extreme violence, a brick will completely open the opponent ladle smashed over! Rao is a fierce Sirius, this mouth, on the contrary, is equivalent to giving the key to the opponent. His Sirius devours the sun and is fierce. His blood turns into an abyss and devours all things. However, Shen He Rong''s inkstone was so powerful that he broke his magic power directly, so the wolf''s mouth was just the wolf''s mouth. The mouth is fragile, next to this inkstone, is directly hit through the head, broken brain and out. For a moment, the explosive force made his spirit suffer heavy damage. Shen and Rong''s figure flashed, appeared behind the Sirian''s head, calmly caught his inkstone and gently wiped it with a pad. She wrote the word "death" again. The word "death" appeared on Sirius together. The spirit of the devil suddenly broken! The huge body of the demon wolf began to shrink, and finally turned back to the appearance of a young Taoist. Taoist really head, have been like smashed watermelon. Shen He Rong looked at the dead body on the ground, and saw the former righteous brother and big enemy die. He did not smile on his face. On the contrary, the girl''s eyes twinkled and turned to look in the direction of Liyang temple gate. There all the people of Chang''an were fighting and retreating. At this time, Xiao Pengcheng, the leader of Liyang temple, had recovered his strength and led the disciples to fight back against Chang''an with the king of Zhou. Snake meteorite and blood shadow old devil cover, we hold our ground, slowly retreat. But just then a cry of surprise came from the crowd. The snake meteorite turned around and saw he Sanyang, who was taken care of by others, suddenly screamed and convulsed. Juvenile pain lying on the ground, the whole body vascular bulge twist. His head suddenly turned into a wolf''s head and bit into his left arm. The next moment, he Sanyang recovered his appearance and fell to the ground and passed out. The broken arm on the ground wriggles with thick black hair. Finally, he Sanyang a left arm, turned into a demon wolf, rushed out of the crowd to escape. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 239 The snake meteorite and the blood shadow old devil were unable to separate themselves for a while because they wanted to parry the king of Zhou and Liyang Temple master. They could only watch the demon wolf escape. All of a sudden, other people were unprepared for a time, and could only watch the wolf escape. We looked at the young man who had passed out and lost a lot of blood due to his broken arm. For a while, they couldn''t make up their minds. Don''t save him. He''ll soon bleed to death. How, if you hurt the enemy, save him? The serpentine meteorite gave out a scream and suddenly opened his mouth and inhaled he Sanyang into his mouth. People thought that he was venting his anger and eating people, and they were all frightened for a time. When Chang''an army was in a panic, the demon wolf had already fled far away. Just now, no one hurt him in Chang''an, but his neck was bleeding. The old injuries on the body can no longer be suppressed and completely erupted. But Shen Mo''s soul is more worried. Shen and Rong can easily find him now. And he couldn''t get rid of it in a short time. Although he managed to escape a robbery just now, he must face the endless pursuit of Shen He Rong. Next, where can we escape? Where to hide? After anxiety, Yang Li gradually calmed down. The only way to do it now is to find a way to laugh at me! Through talking with Shen He Rong, we can see that I betrayed the twelve Yama at that time. Although he and Yang Li are not accomplices, but in the face of Shen Herong, aokong and others come back to seek revenge, the enemy of the enemy is a friend, and they have room for cooperation. You should laugh that there may be pieces of immortal trace on my hand, which can help him heal. Of course, there are risks, but now he can''t hide his tracks. Under the circumstances that Shen Herong and aokong are destined to find out, it is the only way to take risks to find Ying Xiao me. However, I should laugh that I am not in Liyang temple. Where is he? The other dynasties in eastern Xinjiang each had Taoist sects that should be supported by me. But where is he? Yang Li found that he had no more choices. His old wound has not healed, but he has added new one. Shen and Rong not only let his old wounds break out, but also let his ghost suffer heavy damage again. Now he is getting weaker and weaker. Shen and Rong will surely get closer and closer. He doesn''t have much time. At present, people are in the eastern part of the Western Zhou Dynasty and rush to Nanliang, Dongjin and Nanchen, which is too far away. Around the three dynasties Qi, Tang, Chu, the latter two have entered the hands of Chang''an. So, do you want to take a chance at xuanming Temple of Northern Qi Dynasty? Yang Li gave up the plan secretly. Shen and Rong can find it through the ink on his ghost, and he can also vaguely feel the other party''s position in turn. The distance between the two sides is getting closer and closer. If he can''t catch up with xuanming temple in Northern Qi Dynasty, he may be overtaken by Shen Herong. Now, he has only one chance left. That is, gambling should laugh at me, go to see the Purple City mountain people. The Taoist Sirius of the Western Chu Dynasty suddenly became stiff after being slapped. At the back of his neck, the wound was just slowly oozing blood. Suddenly, there was blood gushing from it! Part of Yang Li''s injury was originally left by the evil emperor. He has been pestering him for 30 years. No matter how much he takes the house or replaces his body, the injury will always follow him and torment him day and night. At this moment, he learned the martial arts in the evil emperor''s Sutra, and immediately detonated the old wound. The Sirius growled bitterly. However, Zhang Dongyun did not give up when he was in power. The evil fist of Tianjie was linked with endless divine palm, and the sky thunder and earth fire interweaved together, and he kept rushing towards Yang. The Sirius incarnated by Yang Li suddenly turns black with the green light in his pupils. The next moment, his whole body black hair root erect, countless black silk thread, outward extension, instantly make up for the surrounding world. The mountain like giant devil wolf, this moment seems to be bigger. But it''s not what it was. The black thread is twisted, like a ball of thread. A huge black ball. The diameter is more than 100 meters. Black ball expansion, to swallow Zhang Dongyun. This is not the racial magic power of Sirius, but the last chapter of "Sirius magic code" created by Yang Li himself. Bury the sky. Zhang Dongyun seems to have thrown himself into a trap. When he is close to Sirius, he is just engulfed by the expansion black ball. The next moment, the huge black ball with a diameter of more than 100 meters began to contract and collapse rapidly to the center! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 240 Zhuo sin, who broke free from the howling moon of Sirius, lifted his eyes and saw a huge black ball in the sky. Inside the black ball, there is a terrible force, and it begins to collapse and shrink inward. Obviously, that terrible force is about to break out. Zhuo sin''s face changed, and he quickly asked his disciples to stay away. The next moment, sure enough, the black ball continued to contract. When it is compressed to the limit, it is bound to usher in the outbreak of terror. However, after the black ball compressed to a certain extent, the contraction and collapse suddenly stopped. Instead, the smooth surface of the black ball began to twist. Cracks appeared on the surface of the black ball, which gave out dazzling white light. Zhuo sin sees the case, can''t help but be a Zheng. It looks like someone is inside the black ball and stops its collapse and contraction. Then, more to smash the black ball. Zhang Dongyun looks peaceful and raises his hand. At the same time, stick out an index finger. His finger extended, and the contraction of the black ball stopped. And then, the darkness around it began to break. A figure appeared in the dark. The man, the wolf head, looks very strange and terrifying. Zhang Dongyun knew that it was not the real body. But the ghost of "Sirius" Yang Li. Wolf head human body monster, gradually changed back to human form. He is no longer the appearance of Taoist Jingxu, a disciple of Qingyun temple, but a young man with a pale complexion and a gloomy expression, but does not cover his facial features. Zhang Dongyun looks at each other quietly. That''s exactly what Yang Li looked like in the memory of the evil emperor. Yang Li looked at Zhang Dongyun''s raised finger and laughed with a complex expression: "in the evil emperor''s Sutra, Yang Li took a long breath and said," it''s a long time since I''ve seen a finger on behalf of the heaven. " Zhang Dongyun said: "I''ll see you at last. It''s good." "What I want to say is, boss, you have to start all over again, just like the twelve." Yang Li said with a smile: "I was plotting against you that time, it seems that it is not completely useless, just like you gave me that one, the same." Although he was a demon soul, there was a continuous flow of light from his back neck, as if the wound was bleeding. "The important thing is not the past, but the future," Zhang Dongyun said calmly At the same time, he pointed out. The fingers seem to span the distance of space, and fall directly on the brow of Yang Li''s demon soul. "Unfortunately, you have no future." The method of burying the heaven was broken, and Yang Li''s ghost tended to collapse and could no longer escape or resist. He could only open his eyes and open Zhang Dongyun''s fingers, falling on his ghost. It is called heaven burial. Zhang Dongyun''s finger fell, and there was no earth shaking, just a small hole in Yang Li''s demon soul''s forehead. In the air, there is a constant flow of light. Speed, than Yang Li back neck streamer, but also faster. In this small hole on his forehead, it seems that all his essence and spirit are drained out, and no drop remains. Then, his spirit began to disintegrate. The green light dimmed in his eyes. Looking at Zhang Dongyun''s last look, Yang Li reluctantly pulled the corners of his mouth, as if to show a complex smile. In his field of vision, Zhang Dongyun''s handsome young face gradually blurred. Instead, it was a middle-aged man who looked like he was in his thirties or forties, with a stern and majestic look. It is the head of the twelve Yama in the past year, and the appearance of "evil emperor" Ming Tonghui. Around the evil emperor, several figures continued to appear. Yang Li wants to see their appearance again, but his consciousness has already begun to loose. The faces of those people began to look. In addition to Ao Kong and Shen He Rong''s appearance can barely see clearly, the rest are a hazy. Facing the figure that he was familiar with 30 years ago, Yang Li finally smiles and his consciousness is completely dissipated. Zhang Dongyun received his finger, and the ghost of Yang Li was broken in front of him. The darkness that blinds the sky and the sun fades away. In the eyes of Zhuo sin and others, it was the black ball that shrank to half and suddenly split. From it, a figure appeared. Zhang Dongyun fell on the ground, beside him "bang". A mountain like giant Sirius corpse, fell to his side, hit the earth shaking, dust flying. "May I ask your excellency?" Zhuo sin met Zhang Dongyun, and was in a state of disbelief. Zhang Dongyun said calmly, "my surname is Zhang. I''ll send you a letter first." Zhuo sin and Huang Lei sent people to hear the words, all suddenly realized. Previously, they received a message from Chang''an city asking them to cooperate with a Mr. Zhang to intercept a demon master.Huang Lei sent people to avoid the Western Zhou Dynasty encirclement and suppression, close to Chang''an area, in order to protect the whole. After receiving the order from Chang''an, Zhuo sin immediately transferred the best men to the designated area, which just blocked Zhuo sin''s southward journey. As for Mr. Zhang, although they have never met, they have heard of the names of the five gentlemen in Chang''an sky city. "Thanks to Mr. Zhang''s coming, we may not be able to stop this demon wolf. I''m really ashamed." Zhuo sin gives Zhang Dongyun a fist. Zhang Dongyun said: "it doesn''t matter. If you stop him, you can give me the rest." "Thank you, Mr. Zhang." Huang Lei sent all the people to meet him. Zhang Dongyun continued to order: "master Zhuo and I, others will return the wolf corpse to Chang''an." "Yes." Huang Lei sent people to obey orders and rushed to carry the huge corpse of demon wolf like a hill. Zhang Dongyun left with Zhuo sin and went north again. Zhuo sin looked at the direction of the road and moved slightly in his heart: "Mr. Zhang is going to leave the Yang Temple there?" "Not bad." Zhang Dongyun said casually: "since it has come out, it is simply to solve the Western Zhou Dynasty together." Zhuo sin smell speech is a surprise, and then great joy: "willing to follow Mr. left and right." They went all the way to the northeast. Almost against the wolf''s way to escape. After walking for a period of time, I could feel the murderous spirit of the two armies against each other, as well as the movement and stillness of the confrontation among the experts from all walks of life. Zhang Dongyun continued to move forward. Soon, Chang''an army and Zhou army, who were fighting and retreating, appeared in front of them. In mid air, there are king Jifang of Zhou Dynasty and Xiao Pengcheng, the leader of Liyang temple, who are fighting with snake meteorite and blood shadow old devil. From time to time, the fighting situation affected the two armies below, making it impossible for both sides to avoid. In contrast, the king of Zhou in the army of the Western Zhou Dynasty kept on building up morale, which could still be maintained at present. However, Chang''an lacks enough martial arts experts. Meteorite, blood shadow, a demon and a demon, can only take care of themselves. For Chang''an, there are signs of low morale and collapse. For the army of this era, it is really rare to support such a long time under adversity. Chang''an City in the past glory and strength, in support of the soldiers, barely did not flee. But if this goes on and goes on, it is inevitable that some people will collapse. I''m afraid that if the king doesn''t give up, he won''t be shocked. This is the objective advantage of the high level practitioners to crush the low level practitioners and ordinary people, and they can''t resist the spirit will of the weak. However, with Zhang Dongyun''s drinking, the king of Zhou''s shock to Chang''an army disappeared in an instant. The king of Zhou and Xiao Pengcheng turned their heads and looked at them, and they were both shocked. A warrior in the eighth level has broken the king''s domineering power in the Ninth level? The common sense of all people in the world is domineering. It is specially used to crack the crushing and murderous spirit. Now the reverse? Even the blood Phoenix in the air turns back to the old man in red. The old evil spirit of blood shadow is serious and looks at Zhang Dongyun, who is approaching rapidly. The serpent meteorite, on the contrary, let out a scream, and then lowered his head: "I''ve met Mr. Zhang." He took the initiative to move forward. Then, in the eyes of all the people, Zhang Dongyun was familiar with the road and got on the top of the snake. It is not impossible for the demon to be subdued and become a mount. But that is always because the master is stronger than the mount, and the strong bow to the stronger. But now, even the king of Zhou did not dare to win alone. He needed Xiao Pengcheng''s help to fight against the fierce snake. How could he be so willing to become the mount of a warrior in the eighth state as the demon king of the ninth state? All the people present felt that their three views had been overturned. Only one person and one snake are involved, which is very natural, as if it were a matter of course. Although the success of the Ninth level of the demon king body, but meteorite at the moment facing Zhang Dongyun, still consciously bow to obey. Zhang Dongyun lightly touches the top of the snake''s head with his toes, and the snake meteorite flies to the king of Zhou and Xiao Pengcheng even with him. Jifang, king of Zhou, looked serious. Instead of feeling slighted, he became more solemn, and with a sword in his hand. The Fengyun emperor''s sword, condensing the king''s domineering spirit, agitates the wind and cloud, turns into a sharp sword spirit, and cleaves to Zhang Dongyun on the top of the snake. Zhang Dongyun carried his hands behind him. He neither dodged nor resisted. He even allowed his opponent''s domineering sword spirit to chop the mountain and the ground on himself. Heart to earth. The mountain is not a bad man. Ze phase Taiyuan refining body. With the blessing of the triple magic skill, Zhang Dongyun unexpectedly resisted the other side''s sword.The huge force shook the snake under his feet and his head sank. But Zhang Dongyun himself seemed to have nothing to do with it. Xiao Pengcheng, the leader of Liyang temple, was shocked. He quickly kneaded the formula and used the secret of Li Yang Temple. All over the sky too wild from the fire gathered, into green birds. The wings spread for more than 200 meters, hovering over the heads of people, blocking out the sky and the sun. This time, the bluebird transformed by the green fire is no longer just flapping its wings and falling fire rain. Instead, it directly lowers its head and plunges to Zhang Dongyun. However, Zhang Dongyun''s water phase Shengong, reflected by the mirror lake, judged the origin of the other party early. The green bird has just congealed and is about to dive. However, it is just a bow of his head. Zhang Dongyun has already begun to use the technique of chopping and shaking, standing his palm like a knife and cutting it on the Qingniao''s neck. The Bluebird, made up of flames, is stiff in mid air. Before the explosion, Zhang Dongyun had already made a leap forward to Xiao Pengcheng himself. Xiao Pengcheng is casting other spells. Too barren from the fire condenses, to turn into a palace of fire, to protect himself in it. However, Zhang Dongyun intercepted Fuyao and Jinghu to hang the sky, conquered the enemy plane and took the first step to break the beams and pillars of the flame palace. When the palace collapses, Zhang Dongyun has stepped out. In front of Xiao Pengcheng, he is in the form of tianjiexie fist, hitting the other side''s chest! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 241 In front of Xiao Pengcheng''s chest, he suddenly explodes a lot of green fire to resist Zhang Dongyun''s evil fist. But the flame has not yet agglomerated, it was Zhang Dongyun''s fist scattered. At the same time, Zhang Dongyun boxing out of the ring, non-stop to Xiao Pengcheng key. Xiao Pengcheng wants to distance himself from it. However, no matter what kind of evasion method is about to be put into practice, it has been interrupted by Zhang Dongyun. However, Zhang Dongyun''s serial iron fist did not hurt Xiao Pengcheng. In addition to protecting the body''s magic power, the Taoist robe on the opponent''s body is not inferior to that of Qingtian sword in Qingyun Temple of Tang Dynasty. It embodies the painstaking efforts of Xiao Pengcheng, a Taoist ninth level real person. He often shows Bi fire to help him resist Zhang Dongyun''s Tianjie evil fist. After Zhang Dongyun smashes the opponent''s Taihuang robe''s Lihuo defense with one punch, Xiao Pengcheng''s own body protecting magic power is reconstituted to show his body protecting magic and resist Zhang Dongyun''s next attack. If Zhang Dongyun breaks it again, the mana of Taihuang robe will be restored. He saw it and laughed. Thunder phase divine skill Tianjie evil fist, suddenly changed into fire phase divine skill endless God palm. So the next moment, under Zhang Dongyun''s palm, a raging flame burns up, breaking the green fire of Xiao Pengcheng''s body protection. The two palms linked together, Xiao Pengcheng''s own protective magic power and the protection prohibition of Taihuang robe were all broken by Zhang Dongyun. At this time, Xiao Pengcheng was shocked to find that the fiery power of Zhang Dongyun''s first Palm turned into a flame that could not be extinguished. Bihuo was suppressed and could not be su Sheng. Therefore, no matter his own defense magic, or the defense prohibition of his Sorcerer''s too poor robe, he could not resist the attack of Zhang Dongyun''s third palm! A fierce palm hit Xiao Pengcheng in the chest. He spat out blood and fell to the ground. The blood that spurts out, in the middle of the air, burns up, transpiration into a burst of smoke. And he himself has not landed, there will be a fire on his body, let him miserable. At this time, Zhang Dongyun''s snake meteorite swam by and swallowed Xiao Pengcheng. However, he was ordered by Zhang Dongyun to keep his name and save his life. After Zhang Dongyun hit Xiao Pengcheng, the ninth Taoist real man, he turned to look at the king of Zhou on the other side. The king of Zhou was blocked by the snake and couldn''t help Xiao Pengcheng. He could only watch the two of his side be broken by each other. At the moment, when he came into contact with Zhang Dongyun''s line of sight, the king of Zhou had a chill in his heart. His strength is above Xiao Pengcheng. But Zhang Dongyun can''t beat Xiao Pengcheng as fast as Zhang Dongyun. In particular, the other side is only a warrior in the eighth level! When the king of Zhou himself was in his eighth state, he had no confidence to defeat the leader of Liyang temple in the ninth state. For a moment, the king of Zhou gave birth to the idea of turning around and running away. The Ninth level master wants to escape, but it''s hard to keep them one-on-one. The king of Zhou couldn''t help but have the idea of keeping the green hills and not worrying about burning firewood. However, the martial arts are extremely sharp in the sense of Qi. The king of Zhou just a timid, he felt the momentum of Zhang Dongyun on the opposite side soared. However, the morale of the army of the Western Zhou Dynasty suddenly declined. The king of Zhou was shocked. He took a deep breath, calmed the turbulent mood and strengthened his confidence. Zhang Dongyun saw the other party''s mood change, slightly nodded: "some of the king''s bearing, then I will give you some decent, do not do capture alive." Hearing this, the king of Zhou didn''t get angry or say anything. He just kept calm and looked at Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun stepped forward in the air, and walked towards the king of Zhou step by step. The king of Zhou took a deep breath. With one sword, the royal family of the Western Zhou Dynasty passed down the Fengyun emperor''s sword. With one sword, it was turned into a hundred meter long and wide door frame, and it directly killed Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun didn''t do it again this time. He just uses the heart seal of the earth to stabilize his mind, so as not to be awed by the tyranny of the other side. Then, under the action of the mirror lake hanging from the sky, the water phase Shengong captures the flaws and omissions of the opponent''s sword. Then, hold out a finger and point it forward. Zhang Dongyun deftly avoids the sword light. Just as the king of Zhou was preparing to sweep the sword light so that he could not avoid it, Zhang Dongyun''s finger was already on the side of the sword light. The next moment, the sword light will be declared broken. "I heard that your martial arts of the Western Zhou Dynasty are called Fengyun Tianzi sword?" Zhang Dongyun smiles: "I this finger, is called Dai Tian Zhi." At the same time, he was in front of the king of Zhou. The king of Zhou quickly swung another sword. However, Zhang Dongyun''s Fengxiang divine skill "jiefuyao" was used to conquer the enemy''s plane and seize the king of Zhou''s sword before he put his finger on his wrist. A small hole appeared on the wrist of King Zhou. And then blood flew out of it. Not only blood, but also Qi. At the moment, the king of Zhou felt as if he had been poked a hole in the water bag. The whole body Qi and blood, all from that small hole, quickly vent out.His hand could not even hold the sword of Zhou Tianzi tightly. When the sword fell, the king of Zhou was at a loss: "Dai Tian Zhi? I seem to have heard of this name... " After the loss, his mind flashed, as if suddenly aware of something. The king of Zhou looked up at Zhang Dongyun. But without waiting for him to open his mouth again, Zhang Dongyun smiles and points out again, hitting each other''s forehead. The king of Zhou lost his look in his wide eyes. Its whole person, also no longer has the breath of life. When the two sides fought, Zhang Dongyun surrounded the four sides with vigor and strength, so that the two people''s dialogue could not be spread out. The officers and men of the Western Zhou Dynasty saw their bodies fall from the sky and fall to the ground like a worn-out bag. The Ninth level warrior''s body is strong and tough. The king of Zhou is dead, and his body has not been destroyed. This hit the ground, the ground suddenly cracked, was hit a deep hole. The snake meteorite then flew back to Zhang Dongyun''s feet, and then made a sharp shrill. The frightened snake roared, and suddenly broke the liver and gall of all the people in the Western Zhou Dynasty. Zhou junbing, general, fell to the ground. Previously, the Chang''an army relied on the snake to resist the king''s domineering power. On the other hand, the army of the Western Zhou Dynasty was able to restrain its fear of snakes because of the king of Zhou. The Zhou army was defeated, and the Chang''an army, which had almost broken up before, cheered again. With Zhang Dongyun, Zhuo sin here is in a daze. Having seen Zhang Dongyun kill that demon wolf, Zhuo sin has psychological preparation for its strength. But following Zhang Dongyun here, he himself is ready for a big war. I didn''t think about it. He didn''t have to do it. He didn''t even have to do it. Mr. Zhang swept the two ninth level masters of the Western Zhou Dynasty alone. Zhuo was surprised and admired when he saw it. Looking at the death of King Zhou, he was at a loss. For so many years, he has been enduring humiliation and anonymity, hoping that one day, he can overthrow the Western Zhou Dynasty and save his father. The rise of Chang''an city gives him hope. However, when all this really happened in front of us, Zhuo sin still felt caught off guard. It''s all too fast. No, it should be It''s too easy. Their dream, need to overcome many difficulties, in this moment, so easy to happen, easy to end. Zhuo sin came back to God and felt a little empty in his heart. However, similar feelings are only for a moment. Soon he regained his spirits, and his heart was filled with ecstasy. Jijia Dynasty of the Western Zhou Dynasty, to become history! "Next, the Western Zhou Dynasty will be handed over to you." Zhang Dongyun said: "in the south, the direction of the ancient Chu area will also launch the attack at the same time, and the two southeast directions will advance simultaneously." He looked to the West: "from today on, this also belongs to Chang''an, there is no Western Zhou Dynasty." "Yes, sir." Zhuo sin and others responded in unison. Zhang Dongyun nods to the old devil of blood shadow: "hard work." The blood shadow old devil''s eyes flashed complex light, but the expression on his face did not move: "you are welcome." Zhang Dongyun nodded, and then pointed his toes on the head of the snake: "go back first, and then you come here to help handle." The snake meteorite said, "yes." One person, one snake, immediately drifted East and returned to Chang''an. The blood shadow old devil took a deep breath, calmed down his mood, and then ordered, "sort out the prisoners, and then March eastward!" Under the guidance of Zhuo sin and some of the desolate Lei faction, the Chang''an army continued to advance and completely invaded the interior of the Western Zhou Dynasty. The king of Zhou fell to the outside world, and a large number of elite Zhou troops were also lost. The eastern gate of the Western Zhou Dynasty was completely opened for the Chang''an army. At the same time, in the south of the Western Zhou Dynasty, the army of Chang''an, which was once the direction of the Western Chu Dynasty, began to increase its offensive strength and march northward. Both the old Chu masters and the Western Zhou masters at the border of Zhou and Chu felt great pressure. At the same time, in their northeast direction, is the west line army of Chang''an constantly advancing westward. If this goes on like this, the army of the western front of Chang''an will be pushed behind them, and they may be attacked by the enemy. Forced by helplessness, the people on the border of Zhou and Chu retreated step by step, all the way to the West and North. Chang''an, on the other hand, has gained momentum and is pressing forward step by step. As a result, a large part of the Western Zhou dynasty fell into the hands of Chang''an. Finally, the two armies in the southwest of Chang''an converged and surrounded Qiyang City, the capital of the Western Zhou Dynasty. The royal family of the Western Zhou Dynasty united all the forces available for unity and made the final resistance. But soon, bad news came. The representative of Confucianism in the Western Zhou Dynasty, Guyuan academy supported by the first Academy of the Western Zhou Dynasty, together with the Huanglei school, raised the anti flag to meet Chang''an and overthrow the Jijia Dynasty of the Western Zhou Dynasty.In the Western Zhou Dynasty, Guyuan Academy had a bad relationship with the royal family all the year round. Although the king of Zhou had been among the seven kings in the eastern Xinjiang, he was considered to be more wise, but in the eyes of the students of Guyuan academy, he was only the top one among the shorties. They have always criticized the dirty politics of the Western Zhou Dynasty. For this reason, the main target of the Western Zhou Dynasty in recent years was the Guyuan Academy. If it had not been for Cao Ranran, the dean of the Academy, who was a great scholar of the ninth realm, and had cultivated the magic power of the country and the world, the Guyuan academy would have been flattened by the Western Zhou Dynasty. Now, after contact with Zhuo sin, the leader of Huang Lei School, he introduced the situation of Chang''an. Cao Ran Ran Ran resolutely led his students into the arms of Chang''an and fought against the Zhou Dynasty together. Finally, under the siege of many experts, Qiyang city and outside were cut off. The royal family of the Western Zhou Dynasty had no choice but to join the participants of the royal family of Western Chu and other people loyal to the Western Zhou Dynasty to break out together. As a result, Qiyang City, once the capital of the Western Zhou Dynasty, fell. As far as Chang''an is concerned, the overall situation of the Western Zhou Dynasty has been decided. Chang''an has occupied three of the seven states in eastern Xinjiang. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 242 After killing the king of Zhou and capturing Xiao Pengcheng, the leader of the Yangguan temple, Zhang Dongyun stopped asking himself about the war in the Western Zhou Dynasty. After he returned to Chang''an City, he sent the snake to continue to assist in the front line of the Western Zhou Dynasty. Zhang Dongyun interrogates Xiao Pengcheng, who was captured alive. The results of the interrogation confirmed his previous conjecture. You should laugh at me. As expected, I lived in Liyang temple for a while and lived in seclusion. Yang Li''s earlier guess was correct. Just about two days before Chang''an arrived, yingxiao left Liyang temple. For his specific whereabouts, Xiao Pengcheng also did not know the truth. Zhang Dongyun can block Yang Li in front of him because he guesses that Yang Li can only bet and laugh at me at the border between Zhou and Chu. If Yang Li wants to ask yingxiao for help, this is the only place he can go. When he went to Beiqi and other places, he was overtaken by Shen Herong, who locked his position. But you should laugh at me. Did you go to the border of Zhou and Chu and see Zhang bining, the leader of Zicheng mountain? Zhang Dongyun is not sure about this. He can only order yunmo, ziri Laomo and others in Chang''an army on the southern line to strengthen the offensive. As a result, Zhang bining led the children of Zicheng mountain, together with Jia Zhang, the former president of Xuanhe academy and the royal family of Western Chu, retreated again and again. Finally, they retreated to Qiyang, the capital of the Western Zhou Dynasty. After the city of Qiyang was broken, the people followed the royal family of the Western Zhou Dynasty to break through and retreat to the West. Chang''an side of a number of experts, then continue to pursue, not relaxed for a moment. But in the process, I didn''t see yingxiao show up at all. Did he really not go to see Zhang bining of Zicheng mountain, or did he feel that he didn''t have the opportunity to show up on his own initiative? Zhang Dongyun pondered for a moment and stopped thinking about it. At present, knowing that I have returned to the land of eastern Xinjiang is the most important information. If the other party has the heart to explore and quietly come to Chang''an, it is the best result. If the other party doesn''t come, most people can''t find him because of his profound cultivation. Zhang Dongyun''s attention now is on the other side. "What do you think?" He asked. In front of the hall, there is a giant wolf corpse. The wolf was as huge as a hill, but the hall seemed to have unlimited space and could hold it. Beside the huge wolf corpse stood a little girl, whose size was out of proportion. The girl looked serious. After observing the wolf''s neck for a long time, she turned her head and looked up at Zhang Dongyun: "one of the cross shaped wounds should be written by elder brother." Zhang Dongyun nodded: "yes, I left it for him in the immortal trace." Shen He Rong nodded, looked serious, and then turned to look at the back neck of the wolf corpse for a long time: "another wound, which is familiar to the eye, looks like Seven brothers stay? " She looked back at Zhang Dongyun again. Zhang Dongyun got up from his seat, walked down the stairs and came to Shen Herong: "when and under what circumstances do you think caused this scar?" Shen He Rong shook his head: "at the beginning, the opening time of Xianji was limited, and the chance was rare. It happened that Qi Ge closed down. Eleven of us had no time to wait for him. We had to enter Xianji first, and then there were many foreign enemies. Little sister used to He doubted the seven elder brothers who were alone outside. He doubted whether he really closed the door and whether he called in other foreign enemies. " She sighed: "little sister later recalled that Qige was always aboveboard and aboveboard. He should not do this trick. However, when she was born for the first time, she was in the Middle Earth, but he never showed up. He disappeared like us." Zhang Dongyun listened quietly and didn''t ask the other party about his first reincarnation: "what do you think is going on between him and Yang Li?" "Younger sister is more willing to believe, seven elder brother is despised Yang Li to do, indignant and move." "However, we can''t exclude the possibility that they are all traitors and conflict with each other," Shen said slowly Zhang Dongyun nodded his head and looked at the corpse of the Giant Wolf: "write it down, we will slowly look for it later, and when we find someone else, everything will come out naturally." "Big brother is right." Shen and Rong''s literary talent condenses into a blank Xuan paper. Then the white paper was printed on the wound on the back of the wolf''s neck. Soon, a big cross of "ten" appeared on the paper. Shen and Rong put away the paper carefully. "Big brother, what''s the matter with the child?" The girl put away the paper and asked Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun lightly pointed. A figure fell on the ground. It is he Sanyang who fell in Yang Li''s hands before. His broken arm was now intact. However, the whole person is still unconscious, in a deep sleep.The skin on the surface of the body is smooth, and the blood vessels do not swell and twist as before. "The injury has healed. Maybe it''s a blessing in disguise." Zhang Dongyun said indifferently. Shen and Rong went to he Sanyang, put his little hand on each other''s forehead for a moment, and then moved to his chest. After a moment, she nodded slightly: "the immortal trace fragment is really special. Yang Li and eleven elder brothers have been exposed to the fragment, but the magic formed is not the same. Thanks to the fact that brother Shiyi has been in danger and laid a good foundation for the child, if Yang Li''s Sirius blood comes in first, I''m afraid he''s dead. Now, there is a chance to have Sirius and magic dragon at the same time, like eleven brothers, one body and two bodies. " Shen and Rong raised his head and said with a smile: "it is eleven elder brother who is thinking about it. He wants to pass on his blood of moving mountain devil ape. This time it is difficult." "Over the years, the 11th brother has not made progress." Zhang Dongyun said with a light smile: "who said one body and two bodies is the limit?" Shen and Rong also nodded with a smile: "the little guy has already broken through to the third level. After the 11th elder brother leaves the customs, he can personally instruct him to practice." "Naturally." Zhang Dongyun said: "the eleventh younger brother is his master. How can others take over the responsibility of others?" He waved, he Sanyang''s body disappeared in the hall. The huge mountain like body of the demon wolf was also removed from sight. Shen and Rong''s smile converged: "big brother, little sister is going to try to find out where I should laugh." "Be careful." Zhang Dongyun did not stop it. "Don''t worry, big brother." Shen Herong said goodbye to him and left the hall. Zhang Dongyun continued his practice. After a period of time, on the ground of the Western Zhou Dynasty, good news from Chang''an was reported frequently. A blood Phoenix flies into Chang''an, falls in the sky city and turns into an old man in red. The old man looked serious and walked up the stairs to the Daming Palace in the higher air. After he asked to see him, he got permission from Zhang Dongyun and went into the palace to see him. "Zhuo sin has been reunited with his father?" Zhang Dongyun''s voice is majestic and ethereal. The blood shadow old devil respectfully replied: "Zhuo sin is very tight lipped. The Western Zhou Dynasty always thought that he was the leader of the Huang Lei sect. He was ambitious and did not dare to yield to the royal family, so he turned against the Zhou Dynasty. Therefore, his father had been kept in the prison of the Western Zhou Dynasty. Although he suffered every day, his life was saved. When the royal family of the Western Zhou Dynasty finally gave up Qiyang city to break through the encirclement, they planned to massacre the prisoners in the prison without leaving any. But Zhuo sin and the old slaves made a disaster ahead of time and robbed the prison first. Therefore, Zhuo sin''s father was not killed. Now Zhuo sin te please send his father to Chang''an to take care of himself. " Zhang Dongyun said: "the reunion of flesh and blood is a happy event, and his request was granted." "Your Majesty is magnanimous. The old slave thanks his majesty for his sins." After a little silence, the blood shadow old devil again bowed down: "I beg your majesty to forgive me." Zhang Dongyun''s tone was quiet: "speak." Blood shadow old devil said in a deep voice: "the old slave is incompetent. If you can''t take Wang Jifang next week, you can''t stir up your majesty to do it in person. It''s really a crime to die." Zhang Dongyun''s appearance has been seen by the old devil. However, he, like Shen Herong and aokong, regarded Zhang Dongyun as the incarnation of the evil emperor. At the beginning, I heard that there was a so-called "Mr. Zhang" among the several people who joined the sky city with him. The old devil had not responded. But after seeing Mr. Zhang, where can he not understand who this is? I just thought that since your majesty arranged this way, it must have its deep meaning. Therefore, when the old devil of blood shadow met Zhang Dongyun in public, he forbade not to salute him. On the surface, he even has to make some fear of each other''s appearance. In the eyes of the people around him, it is as if he regarded Mr. Zhang as a competitor. Seeing Zhang Dongyun blow up the king of Zhou Jifang and the leader of Liyang Temple Xiao Pengcheng, the first reaction in the old devil''s heart was not as happy as others. Instead, full of fear. He seemed to feel his Majesty''s dissatisfaction with him. After Zhang Dongyun left, the blood shadow old devil did not dare to follow him. He had to double his life in the process of attacking the Western Zhou Dynasty. Now they have captured Qiyang City, the capital of the Western Zhou Dynasty, and they have beaten each other back in succession. They are all about to force them into the sea. The old devil dare to breathe a sigh of relief and come back to plead with Zhang Dongyun in horror. Zhang Dongyun quietly looks at the blood shadow old devil kneeling below, but does not speak. Silent silence, more let the old devil a heart tight, almost feel unable to breathe. After a long time, Zhang Dongyun finally opened his mouth: "to know the shame, to be brave, both must be done to be useful." Blood shadow old devil quickly kowtow: "I understand, thank you for your kindness!" Zhang Dongyun said: "the Western Zhou Dynasty was basically peaceful. You don''t need to pay attention to the rest of the things. You can practice in seclusion for a period of time."The old devil of blood shadow quickly replied: "obey your Majesty''s orders." After a little pause, he then asked, "Your Majesty, the rest of the Western Zhou Dynasty..." When Zhang Dongyun returned to Chang''an, the bloody old devil was the commander-in-chief of attacking the Western Zhou Dynasty. Although the most powerful people in the array are Viper meteorite in the Ninth level, and yunmo, who are also in the Ninth level, as one of the five gentlemen in the sky city, Mr. Xueying is still courteous and obeys the orders of the other party. The bloody old devil has now withdrawn to Chang''an. Although the overall situation of the war in the Western Zhou Dynasty has been decided, it has not yet been completely settled. Chang''an had many masters in the Western Zhou Dynasty, and still needed a command so that everyone could make unified dispatch. "Zhou people should give Zhuo sin to deal with Zhou affairs first." Zhang Dongyun said casually. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 243 "Yes, your majesty." "The old man of blood shadow respectfully replied: " the old slave will tell them to prevent each other from retreating into the wild sea and fight for encirclement and suppression on the shore. " Zhang Dongyun had to say "um". To the east of eastern Xinjiang is the ocean. But in fact, there are also large areas of sea to the South and North. But the South China Sea is warm, and the northernmost border of the Northern Qi Dynasty is the ice sea. As for the western end of the Western Chu Dynasty, it is also close to the sea. To the west of the sea, so the old legend, used to call it the wild sea. The sea is endless, no less than the ocean in the East. The eastern Xinjiang is far away from the Middle Earth where Taiqing palace, Jiufeng academy, Zhongyue temple and Lingguang temple are located. They are far away from each other in the sea. Only the practitioners of high realm can fly by themselves. Most of them have to rely on special ships to cross the ocean. But because the distance is too far away and the supply is inconvenient, it is very rare for similar ships. There is no isolation between eastern Xinjiang and China, but at least there is little contact between them. However, near the coast of the eastern Xinjiang, there are many islands. Among them, there is no lack of suitable places for people to live. The royal families of the Western Zhou Dynasty and the Western Chu state also had followers. If they were not able to get a foothold on the mainland, they might retreat to the sea. The natural conditions at sea are worse than those on land, and there are more interference factors. If ordinary officers and soldiers can''t arrive, there are many objective obstacles for practitioners to cross the ocean to attack islands. It''s far from easy on land unless it''s crushed by strength. However, it must be said that it is not easy on land. The other side has more than one ninth level master, now united together, the strength is quite strong. However, none of them could be the snake of the ninth state. The snake meteorite learned the Dharma given by Chang''an City, and his strength was quite strong. Although he has not completely removed the characteristics of miscellaneous blood, he has been able to display some of the magic power of pure blood snake, and can give full play to its power. Therefore, the four ninth level masters, yunmo, the leader of Qingxia mountain villa in Tang Dynasty, Zhuo sin, the head of zhouhuanglei school, and Cao Ranran, the head of zhouyaoyuan academy, were pushed across the land of the Western Zhou Dynasty. In the Western Zhou Dynasty, the only way was to retreat. They were pushed to the west of the eastern Xinjiang, near the barren sea, and were surrounded by many experts in Chang''an. At the critical moment, a savior came to the sea. Under the rule of the Western Zhou Dynasty, Bijian Island, a famous martial arts school almost equal to legal pirates, was always friendly with the royal family and dominated the Western wild sea. At the moment, they came from the sea in time to rescue, so they fled. After paying a certain cost of death and injury, they successfully went offshore into the sea. However, they are not familiar with the sea conditions. Finally, give the other party a successful escape. The people felt sorry and had no choice but to order people to be under martial law by the sea and keep an eye on the trend of the sea. Then, they reorganized the interior of the Western Zhou Dynasty, completely calmed all parties and restored the production of the people. After everything was basically stable, Zhuo sin entrusted yunmo and other people of the Tang Dynasty to guard the Western Zhou Dynasty for the time being. He went to Chang''an to meet with Cao Ranran and other people from the Western Zhou Dynasty. After the eastern Tang Dynasty and the Western Chu dynasty fell into the hands of Chang''an, now it is the turn of the Western Zhou Dynasty. The major sects in the Western Zhou Dynasty began to have different choices. Like the yuan academy, the number of people who took the initiative to join Chang''an began to increase. There are big and small sects. Not everyone is qualified to meet in Chang''an city. Those who can be selected are the most influential big family in the local area. Zhang Dongyun projected Mr. Wu Yun to Tianshu palace. Here, he met six people. Five stood and one was forced to kneel. Mr. Wu Yun''s eyes first fell on the kneeling old man. Although the other party was pressed by Zhuo sin and couldn''t move, he still glared at Mr. Wu Yun and was unyielding. "It''s time for you to be killed, even if it''s not right for you to be destroyed by heaven!" He turned his head and glared at the five Zhuo sin people standing beside him: "you people who make trouble for the tiger are even more unable to run away!" Mr. Wu Yun looks calm and unmoved. He looks at Zhuo sin. "Mr. Chen, this is Xu Yunming, the dean of Jingyin Academy. He was captured alive by me. He is stubborn and refuses to surrender. I will bring him back and ask him to punish him." Zhuo sin replied. Mr. Wu Yun nodded slightly. In the eastern Tang Dynasty, there were Baima, Tingshan and Songyang academies. In the Western Zhou Dynasty, there were also three academies, namely, Guyuan academy, Zhengxiao academy and Jingyin Academy.Among them, Guyuan Academy was not liked by the royal family of the Western Zhou Dynasty. Few of the students in the Yuan Dynasty were officials in the Western Zhou Dynasty. Zhengxiao academy and Jingyin Academy had a close relationship with the royal family. There were a large number of teachers and students in both academies. They were officials in the Western Zhou Dynasty. Most of the court halls of the Western Zhou Dynasty were students of these two families. Among them, there was no lack of balance between the two academies. Internally, the king of the outer Zhou Dynasty supported Zhengxiao academy and Jingyin Academy in turn, ruling Confucianism with Confucianism, and restraining Guyuan Academy. This time Chang''an attacked the Western Zhou Dynasty, but their two families tried their best to be loyal to the king and protect the king. As a result, the head of Zhengxiao academy, together with a small number of teachers and students, went to sea with the royal family of the Western Zhou Dynasty to escape the siege of Chang''an. In the war, the dean of Jingyin Academy was captured by Zhuo sin. "Throw it to the punishment hall." Mr. Wu Yun didn''t care about Xu Yunming, the dean of Jingyin Academy. He only ordered Zhuo sin to take him down. Xu Yunming has yet to scold again, but he finds himself unable to make a sound, so he can only be taken away by Zhuo sin in silence. There are four people left in the hall. After seeing Xu Yunming''s appearance, one of them shook his head and sighed. On the one hand, he felt pity for the other, and on the other hand, he felt that the other party was insulting. Mr. Wu Yun''s eyes fell on the old man. The elegant old man bowed to him: "Cao Ran Ran Ran of the Liaoyuan academy, met Mr. Wu Yun." Mr. Wu Yun nodded slightly: "President Cao''s correct choice is worthy of appreciation." After Zhuo sin left with Xu Yunming, the dean of Jingyin academy, there were four people left in the hall. Only the elegant old man was the ninth realm. Mr. Wu Yun doesn''t need to ask, he knows the identity of the other party. Cao Ranran, the head of Liaoyuan academy, was the first master of Confucianism in the Western Zhou Dynasty. "If I come here, I need to confess to the Lord of Chang''an and Mr. Wu Yun." At this time, President Cao said, "I had been to Changan to rule Hexi County before." Daming Palace Zhang Dongyun smell speech, eyebrows gently pick. When a man arrived in Hexi County, he didn''t know that he was from before the Sixth Expansion of the invincible city. After the sixth upgrade and expansion, the whole Hexi county was included in the scope of the system. If you don''t enter the invincible City, it''s hard for Lord Zhang to find him. He is a great scholar in the ninth realm, who is quiet and low-key. It is difficult for him to detect his whereabouts as a practitioner of Chang''an in Hexi county. In Tianshu hall, the other three people all looked at Cao Ranran from other places. Mr. Wu Yun looked as usual, just looking at each other quietly. Cao Ran Ran Ran said: "I came alone because I heard about Chang''an, so I want to see how the people''s life is. After reading it, I found that his majesty is really a wise monarch, especially superior to Gao Tiankai in the Northern Qi Dynasty and Jifang in the Western Zhou Dynasty. As for Li Xuanxin in the eastern Tang Dynasty, it is not necessary to mention it." Mr. Wu Yun asked calmly, "if so, why wait until now to wake up?" Cao Ran Ran Ran said with a wry smile: "let''s see. I was injured by a scholar in blue from the eighth level. I had to recuperate for some days." In fact, there is a element of self humility in his words. The other side was also injured by him. It''s just that the other side recovered much faster than he did. "King Jifang of Zhou always keeps an eye on the old man. During this period, he has to keep a low profile, so as to avoid other teachers and students in the academy from being implicated by the old man before Chang''an arrives." In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun listens and smiles. Cao Ran Ran Ran refers to Zhang Zhongxing, a student of Jiufeng Academy. He landed in the eastern frontier from the Western wasteland, and then from the Western Zhou Dynasty, he searched for famous scholars to compete with each other. Or, it should be said that the challenge is more appropriate. Cao Ranran was the first Confucian practitioner in the Western Zhou Dynasty, and Zhang Zhongxing would not miss it. After going through the Western Zhou Dynasty, he came to the eastern Tang Dynasty again. As a result, he exchanged hands with Hong Xiao, the dean of Baima Academy. Later, he did not have a chance. He was directly detained by Zhang Dongyun. Now he is still working as a coolie. He was born in Jiufeng Academy in the Middle Kingdom. He learned from the Confucian school. He had a good talent. His cultivation and strength could not be underestimated. Although he was in the eighth state, he did have the strength to fight against Cao Ranran in the ninth state, and both sides were hurt. Cao Ran Ran Ran beside a middle-aged scribe, at this time suddenly opened his mouth: "Cao Lao, that blue crazy born of the same door, have you ever been to your hospital?" Cao Ran Ran Ran smelled the speech and nodded: "yes, I have. I told him that Zhang Xiaoyou is heading east all the way." The middle-aged scholar was Wang Xuan, the head of the Wang family in Lianyuan County of the Western Zhou Dynasty. "He also came to Wang''s house." After a pause, Wang Xuan continued: "next, he continues to go to the East." If the Western Zhou Dynasty continued to move eastward, it would naturally be the land of Chang''an.Wang Xuan said: "this man''s cultivation is higher than the original blue crazy life, at least the ninth realm, the cultivation of the world." "No, he is a master." Cao Ran Ran Ran said in a deep voice. In Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun frowns slightly. Therefore, in the land of Tang Dynasty, no one from Zhang Zhongxing came. The other party''s high-profile actions, successively boarded the doors of the YaoYuan academy and the Wangs'' house, which obviously followed the order of Zhang Zhongxing''s challenge. Baima academy and Songyang academy are gone. But Tingshan academy is still there. I haven''t heard of him. Where''s this kid? Wait Zhang Dongyun suddenly had a flash in his mind. Liyang temple, also in the eastern part of the Western Zhou Dynasty, is close to the direction of Chang''an. I should laugh at me when I was in Liyang temple. Would he stop the Confucian master who came from Jiufeng Academy in the middle of the way? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 244 In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun fell into thinking. If Zhang Zhongxing''s Wenzong colleague is really blocked by yingxiao, it means that I have a high evaluation of Chang''an. And he was very careful. He cares about the other side''s life and death. It''s not about their friendship, but about their strength. So we can''t allow this Wenzong to go to Chang''an on his own. This means that I should laugh at myself, and I should not get close to Chang''an easily. Zhang Dongyun expected him to deliver it himself, but it seems that the chance is not great. However, if I really should laugh at what I did, he looked for people from Jiufeng academy to help him, which reflected that his own school, Taiqing palace, could not be called by him to the eastern Xinjiang. When Zhang Dongyun thought about it, Mr. Wu Yun in Tianshu hall looked as usual: "when did it appear? Let''s talk about it." His tone is calm, Cao Ran Ran Ran and Wang Xuan two people, then no more words. However, Mr. Wu Yun''s eyes fell on Wang Xuan: "Lianyuan County, Wang family?" Wang Xuan replied: "Wang is the representative of Lianyuan county Wang." Mr. Wu Yun asked, "I remember that your daughter married Ji Fang''s eldest son?" Wang Xuan did not change his face: "Jifang and the royal family of the Western Zhou Dynasty are ignorant. My royal family has drawn a clear line from it. The little girl did marry the eldest son of Ji Fang as his wife, but the other side left her and ran away alone. She was also very disappointed Mr. Wu Yun said: "as long as you sincerely submit to Chang''an and abide by the rules set by your majesty for Chang''an City, Chang''an can accommodate it." He looked at Wang Xuan: "however, your Wang family''s situation is special, you should strive to be the first to prove your sincerity." "Wang understood." Wang Xuan said: "stubborn, want to go with the Ji family to the black Yao family, is Wang personally killed." Mr. Wu Yun nodded slightly. Yao''s family and Wang''s family are both famous families in the Western Zhou Dynasty. But now it''s history. "I heard that there was a Yang family in the Western Zhou Dynasty?" Mr. Wu Yun continued. Wang Xuan nodded: "Mr. Chen, it''s true. Yang ting and the Yang family are equally stubborn. Now Yang Ting, commander in chief, has gone to sea with the Ji family and the remaining evils of Chu." Mr. Wu Yun said: "continue to be wanted. If you see it, you will be arrested. Those who resist can be killed." All present agreed. However, in addition to the Ninth level Confucian Cao Ranran, whether the other three can do it depends on luck. Yang Ting, the head of Yang''s family, is the king of Wu Dao in the ninth realm. Before that, both the Wang family and the Yang family were the most famous. The Yang family was also married to the Ji family, and the family''s owner, Yang Ting, was a close friend of the former king of Zhou Jifang. Jifang is a thorn in Jifang''s eye, but he can accommodate the Yang family. Yang Ting himself also took Ji Fang as the first in various occasions, while he was addicted to martial arts and lived in seclusion. But its sense of existence was always strong in the Western Zhou Dynasty. In many cases, there is even a reputation that the Yang family can not fall down and the Western Zhou Dynasty is immortal. However, this time the king of Zhou rescued Liyang temple and was blocked by Zhang Dongyun, so he killed him on the spot. Yang Ting is not a savior at a time of crisis. He can only take care of the rest of the royal family and guard the royal capital Qiyang. After Qiyang city broke down, he took care of all the Ji family and went overseas. The Yang family, Zhengxiao academy, and Bijian Island together constitute the current force to defend the royal family of the Western Zhou Dynasty. Together with the fugitives from the Western Chu state, they formed a small government in exile overseas. They hope to make a comeback from the sea. As for confidence and capital, Zhang Dongyun also got it. FA Xin and yongse had been to the Western Zhou Dynasty. The royal family of the Western Zhou Dynasty knew that they came from the Middle Earth and had a strong background. In addition, together with the news from Adnan, a place of the Bank of Zhang and Jiufeng college, they are hopeful. As for the matter that master faning has been planted in Chang''an, the outside world is not yet aware of it. However, even if they knew about master faning, people in Western Zhou and Western Chu would still have expectations. After all, Lingguang temple and Jiufeng academy are indeed worthy of trust. Zhang Dongyun also trusted them and hoped that they would come soon. In Tianshu hall, Mr. Wu Yun''s line of sight looks to the other side. Beside Wang Xuan, there was a Taoist and a warrior. Seeing Mr. Wu Yun''s line of sight, the Taoist made a Jishou: "cloud heart view lake yuan, see you." The burly man also saluted: "Wei Hao of Tiger Garden, I''ve met you, sir." Mr. Wu Yun nodded slightly: "Yunxin temple, I remember it was with Liyang temple and Baihe temple, and called the Three Outlooks of Western Zhou Dynasty."Taoist Huyuan, the master of Yunxin temple, nodded: "Mr. Chen, Liyang temple was broken early, and Baihe temple was stubborn and loyal to Ji family. Not long ago, it had been broken down for the poor Dao and the Taoist friends in Chang''an." In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun smiles. The Three Outlooks of the Western Zhou Dynasty, originally between Bozhong and Liyang temple, should have laughed at me. After my cultivation and guidance, they gradually rose and stood out as the first of the three outlooks. The remaining two, Yunxin and Baihe, are feuds. It was after Liyang Temple became more and more powerful that Yunxin temple and Baihe were no longer tit for tat, but were on guard against Liyang Temple together. Now Liyang temple is gone, Yunxin Temple naturally aims at Baihe temple again. But Zhang Dongyun didn''t care much about it. Huyuan Taoist is the eighth realm of Taoism and has formed the cultivation of Dharma. There is nothing wrong with him running errands to sort out the Taoist forces in the Western Zhou Dynasty. As for the question of whether it will be a dominant family, Zhang Dongyun doesn''t really care. On the other side, Wei Hao, a burly man, is the leader of the tiger garden. Huyuan was the top martial arts school in the Western Zhou Dynasty. The leader Wei Hao''s reputation is even on the incongruous Zhuo sin. However, Zhuo sin is deeply hidden, most outsiders see only his protective color. Zhuo sin is now a blockbuster, and the reputation of the wild thunder sect is gradually surpassing the tiger garden. However, before the Western Zhou Dynasty, there were no more than Jifang, the king of Zhou, Cao Ranran, the head of Liaoyuan academy, Yang Ting, the head of Yang family, and Xiao Pengcheng, the leader of Liyang temple. Even with the hidden crime, there are only five. Now Xiao Pengcheng is imprisoned in Chang''an, Ji Fang dies, and Yang Tingyuan escapes overseas. There are only Zhuo sin and Cao Ranran as the Ninth level master in the Western Zhou Dynasty. In addition to them, it is Wang Xuan, Huyuan Taoist and Wei Hao. No matter the strength of the eighth week''s seclusion, it can be called the first line of seclusion. "Zhou people rule the Zhou Dynasty. This is your Majesty''s command." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly, "since then, on the ground, you should take more responsibility." At this moment, Zhuo sin, who had already returned from Tianxun hall, saluted with the other four people: "thank you for your grace, Mr. Xie for your teaching." Mr. Wu Yun waved his hand. Five people from Zhoudi, step back together. As for the leader of Liyang temple, Xiao Pengcheng, and Xu Yunming, the dean of Jingyin academy, there are also places for them to work hard in addition to the punishment of Tianxun hall. Mr. Wu Yun slapped his hand. Soon, another group of people came to the palace to meet. Two Confucians, one way, one martial arts. "Yes, Mr. Wu Yun." The four saluted at the same time. "No gift." Mr. Wu Yun''s eyes swept over the four of them: "so how is the land of Chu now?" A middle-aged Confucian scholar replied: "now it is basically stable. The people live and work in peace and contentment. We are dealing with some minor disasters, which can be eliminated soon." Mr. Wu Yun nodded gently: "master Ling, you have done a good job." The middle-aged Confucian scholar replied, "Sir, I''m flattered. This is what we should do." All of them came to the once Western Chu Dynasty. The middle-aged Confucian scholar named Ling Qingfeng was the head of Ling family in Western Chu. The Ling family is a well-known family in the Western Chu Dynasty. It is inherited by Confucianism, but it has always been disliked by the royal family of Western Chu. The relationship between the two sides is very rigid. When Chang''an captured the Western Chu Dynasty, the Ling family was the first group to take effect. Ling Qingfeng was also entrusted by Chang''an to pacify the situation of Western Chu. Now, in the land of ancient Chu, he is second only to Li Qiong. Another scribe with him was relatively low-key. It''s not that he wants to keep a low profile, but his identity is relatively embarrassed. This man is the new dean of Xuanhe academy, Lu Qing. Jia Zhang, the former president of Xuanhe academy, was the enemy of Chang''an and fled to the Western Zhou Dynasty. At present, Jia Zhang and the royal family of Western Zhou and Western Chu fled overseas together. He wrote to Xuanhe academy and reformed himself. But even so, it is difficult for Xuanhe academy to get rid of the relationship completely. Chang''an masters and the army were everywhere, Xuanhe academy suffered a lot. Thanks to Lu Qing, the new president of Chang''an, who helped Chang''an to pacify the vast territory of the Western Chu state, Chang''an was able to make atonement for its achievements and let go of its past. "I see the performance of President Lu in my eyes." Mr. Wu Yun''s eyes fall on Lu Qing. Lu Qing said in a hurry: "this is what Lu should do. I''m flattered." Mr. Wu Yun nodded and looked at the Taoist priest beside Lu Qing. "Therefore, it is up to you, Tiansong Taoist friend, to deal with the Taoist gate in the land of Chu. Don''t let your majesty and me down." Mr. Wu Yun said slowly.The Taoist in front of him was the Tiansong Taoist priest who was in charge of the Bi Niu palace in the Western Chu Dynasty. In the Western Chu Dynasty, there were relatively few powerful Taoist schools because of the hegemony of Zicheng mountain. Biniu palace is one of the few people who can bear the pressure of Zicheng mountain. Taoist Tiansong has made great contributions. "Please rest assured." He saluted Mr. Wu Yun. Mr. Wu Yun nodded and looked at the last one. The other side looks about 40 years old, slender and pale. His body appears thin, can not see the masculinity of martial arts, Kong Wu''s physique. But this man is really a warrior, and he is also a ghost hero in the eighth level of martial arts. Xieshi family of Western Chu is very famous in the whole eastern Xinjiang. Like the hidden sword villa, they are both soft in martial arts and proficient in assassinating and assassinating. This has something to do with the royal family of Western Chu. The king of Chu in the past dynasties was very domineering. Therefore, in Western Chu, there are few strong martial arts. The king of Chu would challenge those who were superior in martial arts, especially those who were famous for their domineering and ferocity. So over the years, in addition to the royal family Xiang, the Western Chu Dynasty seems to have withered. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 245 Xie Han, the head of Xie''s family, is already a famous martial arts expert in the Western Chu Dynasty. Basically, besides Wu Xiao, the leader of the hidden sword villa, he takes the lead. When Chang''an occupied western Chu, the Xie family was also one of the people who took the initiative to open the door. "Hidden sword villa, has been destroyed?" Mr. Wu Yun asked. Xie Han, the head of Xie''s family, replied, "I joined hands with brother Ling and brother Lu to encircle the hidden sword villa." The villa leader Wu Xiao is dead. Although there are other experts in the villa, they can''t resist the joint attack of Xuanhe academy, Ling family and Xie family. "The martial arts inheritance of Yinjian mountain villa is good at disappearing and hiding. Therefore, it has escaped from the net." Ling Qingfeng, the leader of Ling''s family, said: "I will step up the investigation with brother Xie and brother Lu." You can''t do it without tracing. They have to do their best for themselves. Hidden sword villa was destroyed by them. However, the martial arts inheritance here is good at latent assassination. When the disciples of the other side came back to avenge themselves, they were not afraid of the leaders of their high accomplishments, but they also had to worry about the family members of the disciples. So they will do their best to eradicate the roots. Zhang Dongyun naturally did not worry about this. After Mr. projection Wuyun praised each other a few words, he let them separate. Then, he let Mr. Wu Yun disappear in the Tianshu hall and project it in the Tianxun hall. Xiao Pengcheng, Xu Yunming and others, first continue to close. Mr. Wu Yun is here to see someone else. "Have you thought it out?" He looked at the man in front of him and asked calmly. The man said in a deep voice: "I am willing to serve Chang''an, and I dare not offer any conditions to Chang''an. I just hope that your majesty and your husband will be merciful and open to the outside world." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly, "it depends on your own performance." The man prostrated himself to him: "Tang Ze is willing to do everything for Chang''an and die." He is the former leader of the dark guard of the Western Chu Dynasty, the eighth level master of the magic blood cloud change, and has become a demon soul of Tang Ze. When he came to Chang''an before, he was detained for no reason. He was not unwilling and angry in his heart. But after a long time, he gradually realized the magic and power of Chang''an. At the same time, they are more worried about the Western Chu Dynasty. Xi''an can''t resist his attack. Later, the news also confirmed this point. The king of Chu died, and Chang''an captured western Chu. Tang Ze had no hatred in his heart. Practice evil way, let his nature is cold, difficult to have feelings for anyone. But he still has his own principles. The king of Chu had the kindness of knowing and protecting him because he had devoted himself to serving the Western Chu state for many years in order to repay each other''s kindness. The other side is now dead, he can not revenge for it, can only retreat and ask for the next, hoping to keep the blood of Fang Zi. If you want to achieve this, only if you are useful to Chang''an and make contributions to Chang''an, you can have room to ask for mercy. Tang Ze asked Chang''an to surrender. He had been doing coolie for a long time, so Zhang Dongyun let him go. "However, you should bear in mind that those who are willing to surrender to Chang''an will be exempted from death." Mr. Wu Yun said lightly: "if you are stupid, you will die." "I understand," Tang said in a deep voice Mr. Wu Yun nodded: "go back to the place of Chu, where you have space to display." ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, sir Tang zewei was a little surprised. The other side is quite a bit of the use of people do not doubt, doubt that people do not have the bearing. Reading this, Tang Ze also made up his mind to live up to the trust of the other side. He was indifferent and even cold hearted, but he abided by his own principles, including gratitude, gratitude and practice. Tang Ze said no more words on his lips. After leaving Mr. Wu Yun, he immediately returned to the place of Chu. As a former royal dark Guard commander, his position in the Western Chu was equal to that of Yang Li as the leader of the dark cabinet in the eastern Tang Dynasty. The former dark night emperor of Western Chu returned to the old place of Chu, where guerrillas were hidden everywhere, and those who were dissatisfied with Chang''an were all immediately killed. It is much more convenient for Tang Ze to find them out than Ling Qingfeng and Xie Han. Zhang Dongyun gave the matter to the other party, and he no longer cared about the Western Chu. He began to focus more on construction tasks to improve people''s basic necessities of life. Although the mission only mentions the Chang''an administration, strictly speaking, it is only the coverage of the system, that is, a dozen counties. However, since the Western Zhou Dynasty, the Western Chu Dynasty and the whole eastern Tang Dynasty all respect themselves and obey their own orders, the people in these places should naturally benefit from the Chang''an policy. The land area of the three dynasties is extremely large. Its population is an astronomical number.However, the city Lord Zhang was not in the habit of doing everything in his own hands. He preferred to make the general direction and policy, and then hand over the specific matters to his subordinates. In addition to the construction task, he himself is devoted to practicing. From the eighth to the ninth, it is a big threshold. Many martial arts practitioners have been stuck at this level for a long time. Like cloud desert, also get his guidance, just break through the bottleneck for a long time. At present, Zhang Dongyun is practicing by himself. He has the talent of Lingshi Yutai, has excellent secret script, and has a lot of spirit from invincible city. Of course, it is not as difficult as others. However, some painstaking efforts are still needed. He slowly polished his own evil spirit to prepare for the cohesion of hegemony. Practice does not know how long the sun and the moon are. In this way, about three months have passed. During this period, some people were happy and others were worried. After yunmo, the leader of Qingxia mountain villa, there is another Wudao guixiong in the eighth level. Zheng Tianfeng, the head of Zheng''s family, successfully breaks through to the Ninth level and begins to condense the king''s domineering spirit. Zheng Tianfeng has been in the eighth place for nearly 30 years. This bottleneck has always stuck him. Seeing that he is getting older and getting old, his Qi and blood are gradually declining. In recent years, Zheng Tianfeng has even given up the idea and feels that he has no hope of a ninth state in his life. However, the xuanyuanguo and shanshenyan from Chang''an city changed his fate. After several months of practice, he finally succeeded in breaking through his own calm and reaching the Ninth level. Zheng Tianfeng was overjoyed, and the Zheng family was also overjoyed. This is an unimaginable situation in the past in the eastern Tang Dynasty. After this incident, the loyalty of the Zheng family to Chang''an City has risen to a higher level. Other people are also envious of this, hoping to make great achievements like Zheng Tianfeng, the Taoist priest, the old devil of ziri, and the owner of Jingyue building, Yan Xishi, and so on. However, Ren Yichao of the Lingxiao school is in a bad mood. He went to the snow mountain again and met the leader Ning Heng. However, Ning Heng and others still refused to yield to Chang''an. They were forced to retreat to the Northern Qi Dynasty when he family and Dahe Longmen besieged the snow mountain. Ning Heng and others of course did not want to bow to the Northern Qi Dynasty. However, the Northern Qi Dynasty was busy fighting Chang''an, which might not drive them away. They may even borrow their strength. At that time, they will have the space to move, not as if the real person is under the eaves. Chang''an did not pursue them after they retreated into the Northern Qi territory. Although there is a war between Chang''an and the Northern Qi Dynasty in the west, it seems that Chang''an has no plan to open up a second front. Lingxiao sent ningheng and other people, so they temporarily avoided a robbery and got a little stability. Any super stay in the snow mountain, the first time some resistance to return to Chang''an. To be more accurate, it should be the fear of returning to Chang''an. He was not afraid that Chang''an would punish him, but he was afraid that Chang''an ordered him to deal with Ning Heng and others. However, after any super short entanglement, he still strengthened his belief and returned to Chang''an again. "If you have orders, I will be ready to join in the pursuit." When really back to Chang''an City, any super mood has been completely calm down, no longer hesitant. "You can''t be better than that." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly, "for the moment, it''s not urgent." "Yes, leave." Ren Yichao withdrew from Tianshu hall. And inside the hall, another person stepped into it: "I want to go back to Wutian peak in person." He ran is the master of the martial arts sect of Qi and Ying. "The royal family of the Northern Qi Dynasty must be keeping a close eye on this sect. If they go back, they will be too risky if they are found out." Lin Yingyan said: "it''s better to go there in person." Hearing this, Mr. Wu Yun nodded: "I hope your fellow students can make the right choice. So in the land of Tang Dynasty, you should have heard about the Hu family''s affairs last year?" "Don''t worry, Mr. Lin." Lin Ying nodded. Mr. Wu Yun waved: "go." When Chang''an city just replaced the eastern Tang Dynasty, the other six dynasties in eastern Xinjiang were not particularly shaken. But in less than half a year, Chang''an again won the Western Chu Dynasty and the Western Zhou Dynasty. A small part of the whole eastern Xinjiang is under control. This was a great shock to the Northern Qi, Eastern Jin, southern Chen, and southern Liang. At present, undercurrent is surging inside the major dynasties. The royal family, of course, is in danger. However, some famous forces in the four dynasties showed a variety of thoughts. Chang''an is kind to ordinary people, which is not much to some people.However, yunmo and Zheng Tianfeng, originally in the eighth state, broke through to the ninth. Gu River in the seventh state broke through to the eighth. News came one after another, touching many people''s nerves. One person can be accidental, continuous many people in a short period of half a year progress, or accidental? This makes a lot of people''s hearts, secretly lively. The Northern Qi Dynasty, which was at war with Chang''an, was no exception. Of course, the royal family was exhausted in Zen and united all the major sects in the territory to fight against Chang''an. But the ideas of these sects are different. On this day, a snow gull flew to Yuquan peak. The snow gull goes straight into the Dan Fang of master Miaoqing of Yuquan peak. As soon as it falls into the hands of Miaoqing immortal, the snow gull turns into real ice and snow. But on the ice and snow, there are words. Miaoqing real man looked at the text and thought for a long time. When the door of the danfang opened, Taoist Feishuang, the first disciple of Miaoqing, came in: "master, but Chang''an has replied?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 246 "Not bad." Miaoqing immortal nodded slightly. Taoist Fei Shuang''s eyes brightened: "master, but Chang''an agreed to our conditions?" "No Miaoqing immortal shook his head: "the reply is that Chang''an does not accept any conditions." The Taoist priest Feishuang was disappointed at first, but he thought quickly, "what else did they say?" Miaoqing real man carried his palm and walked around the stove: "what kind of reward can we get depends on our own performance." The face of Taoist Fei Shuang twitched: "what a big tone..." "But they have the qualification." Taoist Fei Shuang is silent when he hears his words. Yuquan peak is a famous Taoist school in Northern Qi Dynasty. He is the master of the ninth realm of Taoism. The ice fire valley was destroyed, and Lin Ying, the leader of Wutian peak, was also lost in Chang''an. In addition to Gao Tiankai, the king of Qi, there are only Miaoqing Zhenren of Yuquan peak, zique Zhenren, the head of xuanming temple, and the dean and aid of Shuofeng Academy. If not for the gradual rise of xuanming temple in recent years, yuquanfeng has always been the largest school of Taoism in Northern Qi Dynasty. Even though xuanming temple is rising, it is still less profound than Yuquan peak. From the view of Yuquan peak, xuanming temple still needs time. However, the emergence of this challenger, called Yuquan Fengzhang Miaoqing immortal, is also alert. It''s a troubled time. The Northern Qi Dynasty was at a critical moment when the scholars were fighting for the throne of the aristocratic son. However, Chang''an city is rising strongly in the outside world. The ice and fire valley was destroyed, and the fog peak withered. While the Northern Qi Dynasty felt a great threat, yuquanfeng also had to start thinking about where to go. Yes, yuquanfeng is indeed a famous Taoist school in the Northern Qi Dynasty, and there are experts from the Ninth level. But there are already three dynasties destroyed by Chang''an city. The Ninth level master, I don''t know how many. Li Xuanxin, king of Tang Dynasty; Xiang Qianqiu, king of Chu; Jifang, king of Zhou; Hong Xiao, Dean of Baima Academy; Qingye Zhenren, leader of Qingyun temple; Wu Xiao, leader of Yinjian mountain villa; Lin Ying, leader of Wutian peak; and Hao, head of Binghuo valley This list can be drawn in a long list, so long that as long as it is listed, the people who see it are already dizzy and scared. Although not all of them were planted in Chang''an city at one time, this lineup, if put together, would be enough to push forward any dynasty in eastern Xinjiang. "Master, what should we do?" The Taoist asked softly. Miaoqing immortal looks peaceful: "if you don''t do something, just follow the other party''s reply. As long as you make enough achievements, then Chang''an will not be stingy about the return. Many people have verified this point." Taoist Fei Shuang thought for a moment: "if you want to say meritorious deeds, I''m afraid that only by winning the Northern Qi Dynasty can we be regarded as great achievements? But the strength of Gao Tiankai, king of Qi, is really unfathomable. We are afraid that... " "Don''t be greedy." Miaoqing immortal shakes his head: "if you are greedy and rash, you will only harm yourself." Immortal Feishuang asked: "then we, when Chang''an formally attacked Qi, cooperated with each other?" Miaoqing real man looked at him: "this matter, anyone can do, how can be regarded as outstanding credit?" Taoist Fei Shuang was stunned: "master, what do you mean..." "Contact more people and join Chang''an before Chang''an formally and comprehensively attacks Northern Qi." Miaoqing Zhenren said: "at that time, Chang''an will attack Qi in an all-round way and respond in groups. Only then can Yuquan peak take the lead." Taoist Fei Shuang nodded: "what you said is very true. Which one do we prefer?" Miaoqing immortal vomited four words: "Shuofeng Academy." His apprentice was stunned again: "master..." Since we want to take the lead, naturally, we should first be able to lead the group. So Taoist Feishuang didn''t consider the influence of the other two masters of the Ninth level at first. How could I have thought that my master''s first goal was to hit Shuofeng academy, where there were great Confucians in the ninth realm, and Shuofeng academy, which was aided by the town? Moreover, Yan Sheng, vice president of Shuofeng academy, was also lost in Chang''an and was said to have been captured. Miaoqing real man looked at his apprentice and was a little disappointed: "Shuofeng is the most suitable ally. At that time, it will be good to respond to each other, welcome Chang''an straight into the capital of the king and win the Northern Qi Dynasty." After pondering for a moment, the Taoist priest Feishuang asked tentatively, "what the master meant was that Gao Zheng fell into the hands of Chang''an, so they simply did not welcome the Northern Qi Dynasty?" Gao Zheng, the second son of the king of Qi, was a student of Shuofeng Academy. He was supported by Shuofeng academy to fight for the position of Prince Qi''s son. But previously, he was planted in Chang''an with Yan Sheng, vice president of Shuofeng Academy. Shuofeng academy has lost its investment object in the Northern Qi royal family. Although Yan Sheng was captured by Chang''an, since he was not dead, everything has the opportunity to turn war into friendship. Taoist Feishuang even suspected that even if Yan Sheng was dead, there would be no shortage of people who would bow down in Shuofeng academy when the army of Chang''an came down.As for yuquanfeng''s own family, they had long been disappointed with Gao Zhao, the third son of the king of Qi. There is no burden to choose Chang''an. "To help a modest and modest gentleman, we will regard him as a teacher first." Miaoqing Zhenren is a big troublemaker. Taoist Fei Shuang nodded. The key point of master''s words lies in the word "first meaning". Although he yuan is also a master of the Ninth level, as long as Miaoqing Zhenren adheres to Chang''an''s initiative, he will be the first in Chang''an in the future. The Taoist priest Feishuang suddenly understood that his master had contacted Shuofeng academy first, but he also wanted to probe into each other''s words. What if Shuofeng academy, like them, would have been able to communicate with Chang''an for a long time? Try to find out the relevant information as much as possible, and there will be more room for our side to respond. "Master, will my disciples go to Shuofeng academy?" Asked the Taoist. After thinking for a moment, Miaoqing immortal wrote a letter in calligraphy and handed it to his apprentice: "be careful on the way. Go." Taoist Feishuang took the letter and took it seriously. After leaving his master, he set out and left Yuquan peak. However, before he could go down the mountain, he suddenly came across a man. It was Gao Zhao, the third highness of the Northern Qi Dynasty. "Brother Feishuang, are you going down the mountain?" Gao Zhao asked. Taoist Fei Shuang was on the alert and said nothing happened on his face: "younger martial brother Du is wandering around. He wrote that he was in trouble. I will help him deal with it." Gao Zhao nodded: "be careful, elder martial brother. I''ll see you." "What''s the matter?" asked the Taoist Gao Zhao replied: "my father invited his master to come to Wangdu to discuss how to deal with the threat of Chang''an." The Taoist priest Feishuang was more and more alert: "master is in the Dan room. You can go to see him. I''ll go to see Mr. Du first." Gao Zhao nodded and passed him. There are some worries in the heart of Taoist Fei Shuang. I wonder whether the king of Qi has doubted Yuquan peak. It''s not mean to invite Taoist Miaoqing to Wangdu. As he thought about it, he went down the mountain and set up clouds to go to Shuofeng Academy. Who ever thought, just a short distance from the mountain, suddenly there was a strong wind, cut through the auspicious clouds at his feet! Taoist Feishuang was shocked and prepared to fight back. However, the opponent''s Sabre Qi was too fast and fierce to give him time to react, so he had already split his whole person in two. Taoist Feishuang didn''t even have the chance to fly out of the body, so he was all stabbed by the other side. Only one thought flashed into his mind: domineering! Snow blade! It was the king of Qi, Gao Tiankai! King of Qi, have you come to Yuquan peak? The extreme fear flashed through Taoist Fei Shuang''s mind, but at the next moment, his mind had dissipated and he died on the spot. His body fell to the ground and fell at the foot of a man. The man reached out and found a letter from the body of Taoist priest Feishuang. He read it and destroyed it. In the wind and snow, the king of Qi''s face was not angry. He went to Yuquan peak alone. In the danfang on the mountain, Miaoqing immortal suddenly moved slightly in his heart, giving birth to an ominous premonition. He subconsciously realized the danfang, concentrated on perception, and immediately found that someone was touching the mountain guarding array! Immortal Miaoqing sank his face, and his body flashed, then he appeared at the pivot of the array. Gao Zhao, the third highness of the Northern Qi Dynasty, is here. Seeing this, immortal Miaoqing narrowed his eyes: "you are here Is Gao Tiankai outside? " He threw the dust in his hand, and suddenly the red thunder struck Gao Zhao. On the surface of Gao Zhao''s body, the red thunder also floated, and quickly condensed into the image of a Taoist. The formation of Zhu Leifa''s reverence in Yuquan peak shows Gao Zhao''s practical cultivation of the eighth realm of Taoism. However, in the face of Miaoqing Zhenren in the ninth state, he is still invincible. Zhu Lei''s Zhengfa, which is the same as Yuquan peak, and the floating sky Zhu Lei of Miaoqing immortal, has directly split the high Zhao Zhu Lei Dharma Zun, and his body is cracked and about to be broken. As Gao Zhao parried his master''s attack, he retreated: "why did you rebel against us? You are 200 years old, and you are three years old. Even if you don''t want to help Daqi, why should you go to Chang''an? " Miao Qing''s face was as deep as water. He ignored Gao Zhao''s words and only attacked blindly. But at this time, he felt a sharp sword coming from the bottom of the mountain. Dao Qi directly splits the gate of Yuquan peak. In addition to Gao Zhao on Yuquan peak, another elder miaolu Taoist, who formed the Dharma phase in the eighth state, stopped him. However, in front of Gao Tiankai, the king of Qi, his Dharma could not hold three knives and was chopped to pieces. The red thunder of all walks around, and it is difficult to gather again. Miaoqing immortal saw this, but he was helpless. Before he defeated Gao Zhao, it must be Taoist miaolu and other yuquanfeng disciples who died at the hands of the king of Qi.The immortal Miaoqing could only make a feint move, trying to force Gao Zhao to retreat, and then go to meet the king of Qi. However, Gao Zhao didn''t continue to fight with his master. Instead, he took the initiative to attack and delay the steps of Miaoqing. Miaoqing immortal was very angry and had to solve Gao Zhao first. His unique skill in Zhu Lei''s positive Dharma, Yang Lei Zhu sword, was used to smash Gao Zhao''s Zhu Lei FA''s reverence! Gao Zhao was forced to fall back. But then suddenly a fierce knife came. Gao Tiankai, the king of Qi, has already rushed up the mountain to the Miaoqing immortal. Miaoqing real man and Gao Tiankai fight, after dozens of rounds, gradually can not support. In order to have the opportunity of revenge in the future, he can only seek his own escape. The Ninth level master wants to run. Generally speaking, it is difficult for the master of the same realm to kill him on the spot. But at this moment, when Miaoqing Zhenren was about to leave, his mountain gate array suddenly began to work. The red thunder is flying in the air, like a rope, pulling Miaoqing real person''s own thunder light, so as not to let it go. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 247 Miaoqing immortal was trapped by his own array, and he could not help but hate in his heart. Looking back, it was Gao Zhao who was in charge of the formation. Gao zhaochu accepted the array, but he was not flexible. But he didn''t expect that he could leave Miaoqing immortal on his own. Just a little delay. Sure enough, while Miaoqing immortal broke free from the array shackles, Gao Tiankai, king of Qi, had cut it again. Miaoqing immortal''s magic is in a hurry to fight, and it is hard to resist Gao Tiankai''s magnificent wind and snow sword. The cold in the north is controlled by Gao Tiankai. The power of a knife is like the power of nature. Violent wind and snow, forced to cut open Miaoqing immortal Zhu Lei. Miaoqing immortal hastily offered his own hand to brush the dust and resist Gao Tiankai''s knife. The crimson thunder seems to condense into an entity and turn into a shield to resist the opponent''s blade. As a result, the shield transformed by thunder was chopped by the king of Qi. However, Miaoqing immortal took advantage of this opportunity and ran away. It''s just a pity that his body suddenly stopped in place again. This time, Gao Zhao did not urge Yuquan peak to guard the mountain again. But this enemy, let Miaoqing immortal thoroughly despair. He was frozen in the air by the cold ice. He reluctantly protected himself with Zhu Lei, so that he was not directly frozen inside and outside by the ice. However, an old man in black appeared in front of him and kneaded the formula with both hands. The intense cold covered the whole body of Miaoqing immortal. Freeze his ice, thicken it, seal him in. The true method of xuanming. The one who came here was another Taoist real man of the Northern Qi Dynasty, the master of xuanming temple and the immortal zique. Miaoqing immortal managed to avoid a knife from the king of Qi, but he was attacked by him. Unprepared, Miaoqing immortal has lost the first chance, was captured by the other side''s magic, and fell into a passive position. Miaoqing immortal had no choice but to bite his teeth to force the ban. The crimson thunder that enveloped him exploded. Strong power, unexpectedly outside the thick dark ice, together with the explosion. The ice melted by immortal zique''s mana is different from ordinary ice and snow. Previously, even Zhu Lei of Miaoqing immortal could not break it. Now the black ice is exploded, and the figure of zique immortal is also a shock in the air. However, Miaoqing immortal is much worse than him. In order to break the ice, Miaoqing Zhenren himself was even injured by Zhu Lei, who was out of control. He managed to break through the ice and quickly fled. But just after it flew out of the ice, it was convenient to chop it off with a knife. The king of Qi''s knife, Miaoqing immortal can''t hide any more, and his body is directly split into two parts. However, there was a flash of red thunder in mid air. But the spirit of Miaoqing immortal escapes from the body and takes the opportunity to escape. The speed of thunder light was so fast that the king of Qi could not catch up with him. However, seeing that Miaoqing immortal could escape, suddenly there was a bright red thunder in the rear. It is Gao Zhao''s Yang Lei Zhu Jian. The masculine red thunder turns into sword light and is being chopped on the spirit of Miaoqing immortal flying away. That way to the distance of the red thunder light, suddenly in the air a stagnation. At this time, the ice again frozen his spirit. This time, Miaoqing immortal was unable to escape. His spirit gradually dissipated under the ice of zique immortal. The master of Yuquan peak fell down. Yuquan peak up and down, a great mess. After the king of Qi killed the miaoye Taoist in the eighth state, he said to Gao Zhao: "from now on, zhao''er, you are the new leader of yuquanfeng." Gao Zhao bowed: "yes, father." The immortal zique said with a smile: "congratulations to Gao Zhangjiao." "Immortal Xie zique." Gao Zhao replied. After the change of the leader of yuquanfeng, Miaoqing Zhenren failed. The news that Gao Zhao, the third son of the king of Qi, took over the position soon spread all over the world. People from other dynasties secretly marveled at the ruthlessness of the Qi king. At the same time, many people are becoming aware of a problem. In the Northern Qi Dynasty, the former five ninth level masters checked and balanced the king of Qi. But now there is no master Hao of Binghuo Valley, Lin Ying, leader of wutianfeng and Miaoqing immortal of Yuquan peak. The remaining two, already very difficult to check and balance the king of Qi. Gao Tiankai, the king of Qi, is ushering in the day when he can let go of his hands and feet when he ascends the throne. However, he was about to face the most ferocious monster in the south. Only when he can get through the external hurdle, can he completely release his hands and feet internally. However, after the news of Yuquan peak was spread out, other sects in the Northern Qi Dynasty felt awe inspiring. People who had moved to Chang''an before are now hesitant again.When the news came back to Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun didn''t care much. Without yuquanfeng, it is true that there will be fewer helpers to win Beiqi in the future, but he is confident that the final result will not be affected. After the Western Zhou Dynasty and the Western Chu Dynasty had been digested, the Northern Qi Dynasty could be considered. At present, Zhang Dongyun is thinking about whether to deal with the Northern Qi Dynasty or the southern Liang Dynasty first. If the two families start their own business, they are still short of staff at present. Unless he himself and aokong, Shen and Rong also personally. When the city Lord Zhang thought about whether to go south or North, he didn''t expect that a fire broke out in the west of his house. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The royal family of the Western Zhou Dynasty fled overseas. Zhuo sin and others were unable to catch up with them for a while, so they had to stabilize the land inland of Zhou. But they also pay attention to the sea. Zhuo sin himself often goes to the coastline for inspection and even goes to sea personally to investigate the layout of Bijia island. On this day, he returned from the sea and had just landed. He told his disciples of the wild thunder sect to continue to guard against the sea. Suddenly, a disciple glared at the sea behind him: "master..." Zhuo sin frowned and looked back. With just a few breaths, a black spot on the distant sea surface rapidly grows from small to large, close to the coast. Zhuo sin''s eyes suddenly widened. At such a fast speed, he couldn''t catch up with him. He felt that the snake meteorite that he had seen before did not fly as fast as the other. In the blink of an eye, the shadow has reached the shore. Zhuo sin fixed his eyes on it, but it was a huge ROC. When the ROC reached the top of the people''s heads, its wings spread out to cover the sky. its feathers were golden, and a thought flashed in Zhuo sin''s mind: Golden winged ROC? He has only heard of this demon, but has not seen it with his own eyes. When Zhuo sin was in doubt, the golden winged ROC suddenly said, "have you ever seen a ground bird?" Zhuo sin''s heart jumped again. He hasn''t seen the ground beetle. However, he vaguely heard that people in Chang''an had mentioned that before the zombie meteorite, it seemed that it was a ground fish. It was only after Chang''an City helped to upgrade the blood vessels that they were getting closer to the snake. "Who are you, sir, and what do you want?" Zhuo settled his mind and asked. "People?" Golden winged ROC bird laughs: "convenient to ask you words, just speak your language, who is the same as you hairless monkeys?" Zhuo sin looked at the other side, not angry, but to keep calm: "originally not the devil road practitioners, but the big demon, disrespectful." The golden winged ROC bird said, "demon? Hairless monkeys are really too expensive and belittle other races. I''m not happy to hear that After that, he fluttered his wings, dived down directly and grabbed Zhuo sin with one claw. Zhuo sin see the case, back to the other hand. He was extremely explosive in the wild, and broke open Dapeng''s feet on the spot. The golden winged ROC bird said, "it turns out that the martial king of the human race has just underestimated you." He claws out of the chain, flapping his wings fast. In order to Zhuo sin''s cultivation, it is almost impossible to capture his figure for a time. Zhuo sin simply stands in the same place and keeps unchanged to cope with all kinds of changes. He has two palms, one in front of the other, and one after the other, protecting the sky and all directions of the body. The palm moves only a little distance at a time, trying to intercept the opponent''s feet. In his hands, the miracles of the great famine were displayed incisively and vividly. Although it is only moved between the square inches, it does not affect the stimulation of palm strength. For a moment, Zhuo sin''s body seemed to have innumerable thunders, which continuously resisted the feet of the golden winged ROC. Seeing that the enemy was strong, his disciples rushed to ask other Chang''an experts to help him. The golden winged ROC bird failed to win Zhuo sin for a while, so he couldn''t help laughing a few times: "good skill!" In the laughter, he suddenly looked up to the sky. The sky, which was originally a day, seemed to darken at this moment. The sky darkened and darkened, and then there was a flicker of light in the darkness. It''s like looking up at the stars at night. However, when Zhuo sin saw this, he was shocked: "Xinghui! Are you not a demon king? " "You can be proud," he said with a smile Stars set in the night sky. The golden winged ROC rose more than one level. With the blessing of star light from afar, the power soars. Such means can not be possessed by the demon king of the Ninth level, but beyond the Ninth level. This realm of the demon clan, known as: demon emperor. The golden winged ROC bird that Zhuo sin is facing at the moment is the demon emperor in the realm of starlight. The first realm of the demon emperor was named Xinghui, and then became the tenth realm of demon cultivation by the Terrans.With the blessing of Xinghui, the ROC grabs it again. Zhuo sin only looks at the momentum, and dare not take it hard again, so he jumps into hiding. The golden winged ROC has the heart to show off its skills. Under the claws of the iron claws, the earth suddenly fell apart and collapsed into a pit hundreds of meters deep. He claws out of the chain, almost a claw is a deep valley. Zhuo sin dodged in a hurry, but the speed was not as fast as that of the golden winged ROC bird. He was immediately caught by a claw and seriously injured. ROC bird laughs, and then stretches its feet and grabs Zhuo sin. "Now, tell me, have you ever seen a ground squirrel?" Asked the ROC. Zhuo sin couldn''t move and reluctantly said, "I haven''t seen it." "You''re lying." "If you have not seen it, I will give you a good time, but since you have seen it, I will not eat you first." Although he said so, his tone made Zhuo sin cold all over his body. Sure enough, the next moment, his feet began to contract. Zhuo sin only felt the whole body skeleton, as if to be crushed by the other side. At this time, a person a demon in the space, suddenly changed. They were photographed in a separate space. An old man, with a dignified look, looked at the golden winged ROC and Zhuo sin. It was the head of the yuan academy that Cao Ran Ran Ran arrived. The golden winged ROC was photographed by him and taken to the world, but he just sneered: "what''s the use of it?" As soon as he flapped his wings, the hurricane would tear up Cao Ranran''s family and country. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 248 The demon emperor receives the star light, which is the real sky star sea. Before that, the eighth realm of the demon family''s practice was to prepare for this, which was like opening the door. The power of starlight is so vast that the general body can''t bear it. Before he could enjoy his power, he was torn apart by the power of starlight. The Ninth level of the demon family''s cultivation and achievement of the body of the demon king is to prepare a solid foundation for the star to enter the body. However, it does not mean that he is qualified to receive star light. We must constantly temper the body, beyond a certain limit, in order to bear the starlight. The successful step out of this step, with the star again to wash their own, then officially set foot in the realm of demon emperor. Theoretically speaking, the Ninth level of Confucianism''s family, state and world, separated from space. When the big demon is taken into it, it will indeed be cut off from the outside star sea, and can not receive the star light into the body. But in practice, the demon emperor who can receive the star light is far better than the demon king in the ninth state, whether in body or in talent. Therefore, even if they are isolated from Xinghui, they can quickly tear apart the family and country of the Ninth level Confucianism by themselves. This golden winged ROC bird, with its own natural spirit, has turned the invisible weathering into a tangible sharp blade, and has cut through the independent world formed by Cao Ranran''s family and country. Zhuo sin, who was still alive in his claws, sighed to himself. It turned out that the golden winged ROC bird just wanted to compete with him, so he only caught him with his body and claws. That''s what kept him going for a long time. If the golden winged ROC bird comes up with all kinds of magical powers, it doesn''t need to receive the star light, you can also take him Zhuo sin. In the face of the golden winged ROC, Cao Ran Ran calmly dealt with it. In his country, a big fire broke out. The flames swept around, fighting against the kamikaze. The other side''s sacred wind, unexpectedly for a while, Cao Ran Ran''s family and the world, instead became the wind to help the fire. The fire became more and more fierce, covering the whole space, surrounding the golden winged ROC. ROC bird sneers repeatedly, wings shake again. Invisible and colorless wind, this moment even appears golden. The golden sacred wind cut through the fire in an instant. The violent gale continued. The flame was no longer able to rely on the wind, but was blown out by a strong wind. Then, the golden wind, tearing this piece of heaven and earth. But Cao Ran Ran did not retreat. A huge pen, like a rafter, appeared and outlined in mid air. The four characters of "a little fire start a prairie fire" are written in front of the brush. It is the classical theory of the ancient Zhou Dynasty. With a weak flame, the potential to start a prairie fire. A little literary talent can show the magic power. He is a student who was born in Guyuan Academy. He can still exert great magic power when he is in a lot of war and is short of literary talent. If the enemy does not know the truth and mistakenly thinks that the strength of the students of the original school has declined, and if they are rashly greedy for victory and strong attack, they may suffer a great loss in the face. In the face of Cao Ran Ran Ran''s unexpected blow, the golden winged ROC was not well prepared. The golden wind has just dissipated, but the other party suddenly starts a prairie fire and sweeps across the mires. ROC bird drank: "good! There are some outstanding people here In the sound of drinking, Cao Ran Ran, who has been separated from the world, bathed in starlight again. Strong power blessing, let him directly do not dodge, hard by Cao Ran Ran ran a blow and no harm. The next moment, his wings vibrated again. For example, the more powerful golden storm swept to Cao Ran Ran Ran. Cao Ran Ran Ran couldn''t stand it. He was blown away like a huge pen and flew out. Before he landed, the sky was shadowed overhead. The golden winged ROC bird flies over and grabs Cao Ran Ran Ran. His two claws at the same time, Cao Ran Ran and Zhuo sin felt as if all flesh and blood would be pinched together. At this time, a disciple of Huanglei sect saw this and had to be promoted and cried: "the land you are looking for is here. Go east. There is a city of Chang''an, and the place is in that city." In fact, the disciples of Huang Lei sect didn''t know the original background of the snake meteorite. At the moment, in order to get rid of the Jinpeng City, I have to call myself the leader of the city. The golden winged ROC looked at each other and said with a laugh, "you boy, although your words are not true, you seem to be right on someone''s mind!" He''s not even close his eyes. But the golden winged ROC seems to feel a little flustered. When the big demon thought about it, he recognized it clearly. So he laughed, caught Zhuo sin and Cao Ran Ran Ran and flew to Chang''an city. When Zhuo sin fights with him, Huang Lei sect members quickly report the news to Chang''an. However, this golden winged ROC is too fast to escape.When Zhang Dongyun received the Western Memorial, the bird almost flew into the invincible city. Zhang Dongyun was calm about this, and didn''t let snake meteorite deal with each other face-to-face again. He sat quietly in the Daming Palace: "just out of the customs, do you want to exercise your muscles and bones?" "If it wasn''t for the fear of disclosing everyone''s identity, I would certainly like to go out and make a mess of him!" In the hall, a tall man grinned grimly. "Now, go and have a little exercise." Zhang Dongyun smiles lightly. The tall man laughed wildly, then changed into a white dragon with silver claws and flew out of Daming Palace. White dragon flying speed is also very fast, following Zhang Dongyun''s direction, soon blocked the golden winged ROC bird head-on. The ROC bird saw the situation and was slightly stunned: "isn''t it a saying of the earth?"? How did you become a magic dragon? Even if it''s a hybrid blood dragon, the blood on the other side of the dragon is not a magic dragon. " "Dumb bird!" Magic Dragon smile scold, not polite, is a claw out. When the golden winged ROC bird saw this, his consternation disappeared, but he laughed strangely: "it''s better to have a real dragon to eat than to eat a mixed blood dragon!" He sneered and his feet didn''t flinch. He changed a move with magic dragon. When the two sides collided, the magic dragon was more powerful and directly defeated the golden winged ROC. Mirs laughter disappeared, the voice became cold: "it is not a real dragon, but a hairless monkey practicing magic." We all have no star light blessing. Under normal circumstances in the same realm, magic dragon should not be superior to physical strength. Now, there is only one reason why this magic dragon can defeat him who has not received the star light. On the other side is the big devil beyond the Ninth level. The demon clan is hostile to the people who practice evil way. At this moment, faced with the change of human beings, the golden winged ROC is more fierce than the real dragon. With a flutter of his wings, the sky turned into the night sky, and the stars twinkled. With the blessing of Xinghui, the golden winged ROC''s strength increased sharply and began to gain the upper hand after wrestling with the magic dragon. "No, no, no, no!" The golden winged ROC yelled. The devil in front of him, like him, is beyond the Ninth level. The Ninth level is the real body of illusions and demons. The first state of the real body of the magic road is called "magic change", also known as the tenth state of the cultivation of the magic road. The illusionist, the physical body and even the spirit, began to change in an endless way, completely breaking away from the original human bondage. At this point, the practitioners of the evil way can be transformed into real big demons, and have all the natural powers of their own demon blood source. In addition to the great demon talent, there is also the power of the devil''s own ghost and body. So just before the ROC bird received the star light, its physical strength was overwhelmed by the magic dragon. Now, no matter what kind of strength Dapeng has received, it will be greatly improved. Not only did he fight back the upper hand, his wings vibrated, but also a large number of golden sacred winds swept across the magic dragon. The white fog around the dragon was blown away. The golden winged Dapeng feeds on the Dragon genus, not only fearing the dragon power, but also threatening the dragon family. The magic dragon is not good at physical strength, but at the moment, it does not display any other magical powers to compete with the golden winged ROC. A pair of longan, staring at the golden winged ROC bird, but showing a very humane sneer. The next moment, the white dragon roared. But the howling changed in the middle. The more the golden winged ROC listens, the less it looks like a dragon chant. Instead Some like ape singing? As soon as he changed his face, he met the white dragon with silver claws. He was suddenly transformed into a huge black ape like a mountain peak! "Mountain moving ape?" "You..." Before he finished speaking, a huge black claw had been directly grasped on his head. The terrible mountain moving ape embraces the golden winged ROC. Then, give it a hoop! At once, the ROC made a shriek. At this moment, he realized the feeling of his iron claw pinching Zhuo sin and Cao Ran Ran Ran. I just feel like my bones are going to be broken. A monkey and a bird immediately fell to the ground from mid air. At this time, the golden winged ROC did not care about the panic, but struggled. Then, the two thick arms of the demon ape bound Dapeng''s body and wings. The ROC can''t even flap its wings to attract the sacred wind. Even if he had Xinghui''s blessing, he was not good at physical strength. He was too much of a mountain moving demon ape. The golden winged ROC was surprised and angry, and then he realized that the other party changed the Dragon first, not to make him careless. It''s just that the other party gets close to him for convenience. If you see at the beginning is a mountain moving devil ape, where will the golden winged ROC give the other party a chance to get close?But now, it''s no use regretting it any more. Can only watch oneself is hugged by giant ape, bump into the ground! The golden winged ROC, with its claws together, tries to grasp the chest and abdomen of the rotten ape. And then the devil ape''s mouth showed a man''s sneer. Its chest and abdomen are covered with black hair, forming an impregnable defense. ROC bird even fine iron can grasp rotten double claws, just barely left a few white marks on its body, and then disappeared. And the next moment, both sides are on the ground. The ROC struggled to keep the ape under its weight. The devil ape grabbed his head, turned his body in the air, and pressed the golden winged ROC bird to hit the ground first! The ground was knocked out of a deep valley by both sides! At the bottom of the valley, the dying ROC is still to struggle. But the next moment, the devil ape clenched his fist and beat his head to pieces! Dapeng''s body twitched a few times and could not move any more. The mountain moving ape stretched out two magic claws and opened its belly. Then, take out the same dying Zhuo sin and Cao Ran Ran Ran two people. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 249 Zhuo sin and Cao Ran Ran Ran were temporarily swallowed by the golden winged ROC bird, leaving their lives but not killed. At the moment, the huge mountain moving ape broke open the abdomen of the golden winged ROC bird and rescued them both. They had lost consciousness, but could not see the scene that the magic dragon turned into a mountain moving demon ape. And the golden winged ROC bird died in his eyes. In front of the mountain moving demon ape, Mr. Wu Yun appeared. "Master Xi, you can give it to me." The mountain moving ape looked at him, grinned, turned into a magic dragon, and went back to Daming Palace. Mr. Wu Yun projected by Zhang Dongyun changed the healing power of invincible city into a pill and fed Zhuo sin and Cao Ran Ran Ran to take them. The two recovered quickly and then recovered. They are at a loss, then alert. Then when they saw the huge body of the golden winged ROC next to them, they were at a loss again. Finally, it turns into ecstasy. They turned their heads and looked at the old man in Black: "is it Mr. who killed this demon? Thank you for your help "It''s the old man who cured you." Mr. Wu Yun replied indifferently: "the man who killed this demon and saved your life is Mr. long." Zhuo sin, Cao Ran Ran Ran two people, another stay. They have heard that there is a Mr. dragon in Chang''an City, who practices the magic way and changes the dragon in the sky. His strength is powerful. But previously, everyone thought it was the ninth state. Who ever thought that Mr. long killed the golden winged ROC bird that had been built into the body of the demon emperor? Then Mr. long, at least, is a strong demon in the ninth realm. Zhuo sin and Cao Ranran are more shocked by the mystery and power of Chang''an city. "It is not a crime of war if you lose the enemy this time." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly: "however, first of all, you need to continue to practice hard." Zhuo sin''s face showed shame. Cao Ran Ran ran up and bowed to Mr. Wu Yun: "what you taught me is that there is no end to learning, but I''m far from old." The two men pleaded with Mr. Wu Yun and left for the Western Zhou Dynasty with the permission of the other party. At this time, at the bottom of the deep valley, the earth and rock broke open, and a huge snake gave birth to its head. The meteorite looked at the body of the golden winged ROC bird, and his eyes still showed the color of fear. But more of it is greed. Mr. Wu Yun looked at each other calmly: "you''ve been working hard all these days. I''ve seen it in my eyes." The serpent meteorite respectfully replied, "I will obey your majesty, Mr. Wu Yun and Mr. Zhang." Mr. Wu Yun nodded: "although this ROC bird is only the demon emperor in the first place, but for you, after eating the tonic, except for a few parts, I want to take them for reserve, you can eat them all." The snake meteorite was overjoyed. This is not inferior to Chang''an''s previous instruction. He was very grateful and watched Mr. Wu Yun take away some flesh, bones and feathers of the golden winged ROC. After Mr. Wu Yun left, the snake meteorite immediately came forward and ate it. Mr. Wu Yun returned to Chang''an city with his things. The big demon in the body of the demon emperor is a treasure to the Terran. Especially for the current eastern Xinjiang, such big demons are rare to see in a hundred years, which makes them even more rare. In Daming Palace, Mr. Zhang Dongyun projected a shadow. Mr. Wu Yun put things away. Then he turned to the sky city. There, aokong is making he Sanyang wake up. When the young man woke up, he saw aokong who turned into Mr. long. "Boy, if you fall into the enemy''s hands, do you have a confession?" Ao Kong hey ran smile way. He Sanyang hummed: "I hate the villain the most in my life!" Aokong listened, smile on the face is downy a few: "the kid is still good." "I''m not loyal to you." He Sanyang whispered: "I am loyal to Chang''an." Aokong didn''t care: "as long as you don''t become a traitor, I don''t care who you are loyal to." He looked up and down he Sanyang: "look, you have also suffered a lot. However, it may be a blessing in disguise." He Sanyang still feels weak and weak at the moment, and his cultivation of the evil way seems to be abandoned. But he can feel that the venation of demon blood has gone deep into his bone marrow, washing marrow and changing blood for himself. This clearly shows that he has entered the third realm of the devil''s road, the realm of washing marrow. But he couldn''t do it at all. "Lao Tzu''s magic dragon blood, in your body all the time, the blood of Sirius offsets each other and keeps your life at the same time, but it is also silent." Aokong''s words explained the doubts in the youth''s heart. "Will I always be like this?" He Sanyang asked in a low voice. "And if so?" Aokong face smile convergence. He Sanyang breathed out a long breath: "I want to turn to others to learn martial arts. Although my talent is limited, I hope I can make a living more."Aokong looked at each other, after a long time leisurely way: "if other people are your master, naturally can''t, but Laozi is different." After that, he didn''t hold it. He stretched out his hand directly and covered the top of he Sanyang''s head with one hand: "be careful!" Its magic power runs from the top of the youth''s head to the bottom. He Sanyang felt that the demon blood in his body was boiling up. Sirius blood, revived, and tried to wreak havoc in him. But under the influence of aokong, these demon blood were suppressed, and then gradually condensed in his body. He Sanyang a stay, think of this is the scene when he coagulates the blood of illusory heaven dragon. "Others can''t help, but I can tell you how to coagulate the second blood." Ao Kong''s voice sounded in the youth''s ear: "if someone else coagulates the second blood, the first demon blood will make a mess. Now if you follow my instructions, you can coagulate the blood of Sirius and suppress the blood of illusory dragon. After the formation of Sirius blood, the two will merge. This is the second key step. You should still follow my instructions carefully. There must be no negligence. Through these two levels, the dragon and the wolf are all your help. " He Sanyang hears the speech and quickly closes his eyes to concentrate. He acts according to aokong''s instructions. He was indeed a rare genius in the practice of evil way, and soon mastered the method taught by aokong. The master and his apprentices worked together for a day and a night, and finally they were successful. He Sanyang found that not only did he feel the power of his magic dragon blood again, but he could control it freely. Even the blood of Sirius, which is closely related to the blood of illusory Tianlong, also goes deep into the bone marrow to wash the marrow and exchange blood for him. At the same time, the figures of illusory dragon and Sirius appeared in his mind. After receiving the merit, he Sanyang looks at aokong, some hesitation. Not only because he saw aokong''s magic skill was superb, but also because aokong did not hide his secrets. He devoted himself to cultivating him and saving him. After a little hesitation, he Sanyang bowed to aokong: "thank you Master. " Aokong was not satisfied: "boy, if you want to change your original name, you must surpass Laozi. Now, you are still far from it." He Sanyang nodded calmly: "thank you for your teaching and advice. I will keep it in mind." Ao Kong laughs: "this just is decent!" He continued to instruct young people to practice from the third level to the fourth level. After saving he Sanyang''s own efforts, aokong came to Daming Palace. "I''m sorry, boss. I didn''t keep my hand. I killed the stupid bird at once." Aokong said after entering the temple. Zhang Dongyun''s tone was casual: "it doesn''t matter." Aokong slightly silent for a moment, asked: "boss, is Yang Li really dead?" "My hand." Zhang Dongyun said indifferently. Aokong long exhaled a breath: "it''s a pity that I''m not there." "Whether he is still in the eastern Xinjiang is still in question." A girl''s voice rang from the side. Shen and Rong shook his head: "little sister turned for a few months, still did not harvest." "To save him from the imperial palace?" Aokong frowned: "also wrong, so long time, should have brought people back." "Don''t worry." Zhang Dongyun said: "Damn it, I can''t live." Shen He Rong and AO Kong both nodded slightly. Aokong said at this time: "with this silly bird and last time''s bald donkey coming, it''s really uncomfortable to let them go inland. Next, I''ll go to the place near the wild sea in the west of eastern Xinjiang. If anyone comes again, I''ll kill myself by the sea." Zhang Dongyun nodded: "give it to you." "Don''t worry, boss." Aokong stood up. Shen and Rong said in one side: "eleven elder brother this go, also want to pay attention to, guard against double fist difficult enemy four hands, don''t be arrogant." Ao Kong eyebrows raised, but before waiting for him to open his mouth, Shen and Rong continued: "you are now a father, not considering our brother and sister, but also considering Ying''er." ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t have to. " Aokong opened his mouth and finally murmured. Seeing him out of Daming Palace, Shen Herong sighed: "brother Shiyi has become a real devil again. He has a bit of the original spirit, but I hope he won''t be careless because of this..." "It''s far from the peak." Zhang Dongyun said: "however, the 11th younger brother has already achieved the real body of the devil. When are you going to become a Confucian master again?" "Little sister, step by step this time, walk steadily." Shen and Rong said with a smile: "however, little sister does have some savings, ready to close down for some days like eleven elder brother." "Let''s do it." Zhang Dongyun said. Shen and Rong smile: "big brother in, little sister naturally nothing to worry about." She said goodbye to Zhang Dongyun and closed down in the Daming Palace. Zhang Dongyun looked at her after sitting in the gate, and then turned to the lower part of the building. He Sanyang, who was also a reclusive monk, passed through the building barrier.The boy still doesn''t know how fierce his master is. Even though aokong is now converging a lot, he doesn''t show any real Kung Fu at all. However, Mr. Long''s reputation began to spread to Chang''an and even to the whole eastern Xinjiang. A demon emperor who captured Zhuo sin and Cao Ran Ran Ran, two masters of the Ninth level human race, was killed by Mr. Chang''an Chenglong. Within a short time after the news spread, many people suspected it was a rumor. Aokong himself did not care. He did not deal with those who practiced in the ancient Zhou Dynasty, such as Zhuo sin and Cao Ran Ran Ran. He wandered in the wild sea in the west of eastern Xinjiang. Maybe, in his heart, he is looking forward to meeting me and solving each other with his own hands. Zhang Dongyun is also aware of external reactions. His main energy now is on his own construction task. After the efforts of these days, the sound of the system prompt is very pleasant: [the city Lord has successfully improved the agricultural level of the people under his administration, increased the grain and various crops, agriculture and livestock, successfully completed the construction task of 7.3, and obtained 2000 points of upgrading experience reward] the city owner successfully improved the agricultural level of the people under his administration, and increased the grain and various crops, agriculture and livestock www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 250 Listening to the system prompt, Zhang Dongyun breathed deeply. After completing this character, the number of construction experience and upgrading points has accumulated to 6600 points. Two thirds of the ten thousand mark has been completed. The dawn of victory finally began to emerge. In Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun sat upright and refreshed the task list of the system: [construction task 7.4 - Chang''an area is expanding day by day. There are a lot of people under the government, so it is inconvenient to travel, trade and transportation. Please improve the traffic level of the City Master] Traffic Zhang Dongyun touched his chin and meditated. This is indeed an urgent need for construction. After all, the geographical area of this world is really huge and the population is large. With the increase of Chang''an control area, traffic has become an urgent problem to be solved. Even the previous communication networks need to be constantly expanded. Just, how to solve the traffic problem? Transportation network or road is one aspect. In this ancient world, transportation also needs to be considered. Ordinary animal power can''t support such a long journey. Even if the animal has enough endurance, speed and time are intolerable. I can''t make up my mind. I can only hit the spirit beast such as Lei Longju and Linghe deer. But they also mainly transport single people and a small amount of things. Zhang Dongyun, influenced by his previous blue star life, hopes to have his own large-scale freight and passenger transport here. After thinking for a while, he suddenly thought that the royal family of the southern Liang Dynasty domesticated a special kind of spirit beast, named Eagle elephant. It''s huge, but it''s fast and it can carry weight. Generally speaking, the royal family travel dedicated to Nanliang can carry more than one person at a time. However, the number of this spirit beast is extremely rare, and reproduction is not easy. Therefore, the Nanliang royal family cherished it very much, and did not allow the eagle elephant to flow into the other six dynasties. But this is not a problem for Lord Zhang. Breeding, with the invincible city system in place, will soon be able to breed a large number of hawk elephants, and even allow the cubs to grow up quickly to meet the transportation needs. As for the question of refusing to export City Lord Zhang''s mouth curved. He projected Mr. Wu Yun, who sent orders to all directions in Tianshu Hall: he ordered to pacify the Nanliang Dynasty. As a result, Chang''an, the land of Western Zhou and Western Chu, gradually digested. There were a large number of experts who led Chang''an''s troops and horses and moved southward. The southern Liang Dynasty was struggling with how to deal with the pressure of Chang''an, and Chang''an helped them make a choice. Xiao Keye, the king of the Liang Dynasty, had to invite all the experts in Nanliang to fight against Chang''an in the north. But Chang''an is coming. Only the Ninth level master, there are yunmo, Zheng Tianfeng and zhuozhen, the three great Wudao emperors in the ancient land of Tang and Zhou. They are one-on-one, and they are not rivals of Liang Wang. But with three on one, Liang Wang began to feel the pressure. On the other hand, Chang''an also has powerful, fierce, not inferior to the Ninth level master, too many purple sun old devil and dust holding Taoist. Yan Xi, the owner of Jingyue tower, taught Meng Shen together with Xuan. He was also very skillful. What made Nanliang even more miserable was that not only did Chang''an army enter the northern border of the ancient Tang Dynasty, but also Nanliang was attacked on the other side, the ancient Chu area on the west side. Lu Qing, the dean of Xuanhe academy, and the Tiansong Taoist priest in charge of the Bi Niu palace, together with Xie Han, the head of the Xie family, led their children to join the army. Among them, Xie Han, the head of the Xie family, who is good at assassinating and assassinating, is a martial arts expert in the eighth level, which is especially frightening to Nanliang. Chang''an, one in the West and one in the north, attacked the Nanliang Dynasty on both sides and attacked the Nanliang Dynasty with overwhelming momentum. Although the king of Liang sent out his orders to dispatch troops, many people in the southern Liang Dynasty were hesitant in the face of Chang''an. The king of Liang had no choice but to retreat to his own capital. Relying on the city, the southern Liang Dynasty tried to resist the Chang''an offensive. When the support of the Yunxiang faction arrived, the Nanliang Dynasty was relieved to be able to withstand the Chang''an army. Yunxiang school is one of the top martial arts schools in the southern Liang Dynasty. There are many experts in the school. Nie Chang, the current leader, is an expert in the Ninth level of martial arts. The 36 way cloud palm combined with creeping cloud walking has always been famous in the Nanliang Dynasty. He is one of the top experts in Nanliang. He had a close relationship with Xiao Keye, the current king of Liang Dynasty, and Lu Chen, the dean of cicada Sheng Academy. He could be regarded as the two great helpers of the king of Liang outside the court. It is said that in the past, when Xiao Keye killed his brother and usurped the throne and plotted against Xiao Zhaoyuan, the former king of Nanliang, Nie Chang helped him to succeed. When Nie Chang arrived at the capital, he cooperated with Xiao Keye, the king of Liang Dynasty, to repel the Chang''an offensive, which made the Liang army shout for joy. Nanliang, on the other hand, began to seek counterattack to drive back Chang''an.But after the appearance of a snake with two wings on its back, everything seems to have become an illusion. For this snake in the realm of demon king, there was news in the land of Zhou. Nanliang people meet at the moment, only feel that the other side is stronger than the rumor. Xiao Keye, the king of the Liang Dynasty, was helpless to find that not only Nie Chang could not defeat the demon, but he himself was not the opponent of the snake meteorite. Led by the snake, yunmo and other experts from the Ninth level besieged together. The situation of Nanliang''s capital suddenly changed sharply. The king of Liang had no choice but to lead the people out of the king and break away from the encirclement. It became their only choice to follow the example of the Western Zhou and Western Chu royal families to seek refuge overseas. The king of Liang and Nie Chang went their own way and broke through the encirclement separately. In fact, most of Nie Chang''s road was cannon fodder. When necessary, his cultivation of the ninth state escaped alone, not without hope. In this way, it mainly provided cover for Liang Wang and others. Liang Wang and his party took the dark road. In the capital city of Nanliang king, there were underground passageways leading to the outside of the city. But with the snake in, the road is doomed to be impassable. But there is another way for the king of rabbit. A waterway. Through the underground river, Nanliang royal family built another secret road out of the city. They succeeded in crossing the road and sneaked out of the city. When the Chang''an army completely captured the capital of Nanliang king and found the entrance of the secret Road, Liang Wang and his party had already moved away quickly. Chang''an immediately launched a large-scale search. The royal family of Nanliang was careful to avoid it. However, they avoided the Chang''an army, but were found by the local people of Nanliang. In the flash of blood, a student of Luoqing academy fell into a pool of blood. Nanliang warrior is wiping the blood on the spear front, suddenly appears like a huge pen in the sky. With a stroke, a thousand knives suddenly fell from the sky at night. Seeing that the master of Nanliang clan would not make a hedgehog with his sword, he suddenly saw a dragon flying across the sky and destroyed all the swords. "Xiao Keye!" As the master of the pen, looking at the king of Liang with a gun, he looked serious. Liang Wang also looked at the head of Luoqing Academy in front of him, and Yang suddenly. "Why?" The king of Liang said slowly, "in order to avenge brother Wang, are you willing to destroy the Daliang mountains and rivers he has run for all his life?" Yang suddenly said coldly, "the mountains and rivers that the king has been working hard for a lifetime have already been destroyed in your hands. The old man has no choice but to lead the clear stream to destroy the stagnant water under your control." "Under my rule and brother Wang''s rule, they are all Xiaojia''s rivers and mountains." At the same time, Liang Wang''s spear was in the air. Yang suddenly drew a sketch of the bird, which was used to deliver the message, and was engulfed by the dragon shaped force of the other party''s vollonggun. "Rivers and mountains are the rivers and mountains of the people in the world, not the rivers and mountains of one family name!" Yang suddenly cried out: "this is the difference between the king and you!" The king of Liang sighed softly: "therefore, it was he who betrayed my family first. I had no choice but to destroy my relatives." Before the voice fell, the gun pointed straight in front of Yang suddenly. Yang suddenly tried to inform Chang''an people at the same time when he wrote the next poem with a huge pen like rafter. However, all the miracles created by his calligraphy and painting were destroyed by the fierce spear of the Liang king and the domineering king spirit. Yang suddenly tried to contact Chang''an''s message, and was also destroyed by the king of Liang. The next moment, Liang Wang rushed to his front, a shot will be his rafter giant pen point broken. Then the front of the gun turned and it reached the old man''s chest. As soon as the forward delivers, he stabs into the other side''s chest. From the wound to Yang, the fierce kingly domineering spirit suddenly spread, destroying his vitality. The old man grasped the gun with difficulty, but the overlord contained in it was as sharp as a sharp edge, which made his hands full of flesh and blood. Yang suddenly felt that life was leaving him. At present, Xiao Keye''s appearance seems to have changed a little. Become another face with which there are five or six points cool. It seems to be Xiao Zhaoyuan, the former king of the Liang Dynasty, who belonged to his old friend and loyal man. Yang suddenly sighed: "king, the old minister is incompetent, can''t revenge for you..." At the same time, his flesh and blood began to be broken: "but the culprit will be killed in ambush!" His body unexpectedly broke apart, and countless blood turned into blue blood, splashing on the king of Liang. The king of Liang was surprised and angry, and then looked at Yang. Suddenly, he found that the other side had gradually died down. "The people you want to see are in good health. I believe the Lord of Chang''an will do it for you..." The old Confucian''s flesh and blood were blurred, but his face showed a little smile. At this point, his body slowly softened back. The king of Liang ignored the dead Yang.His whole body is blazing, Qi and blood are steaming, and the king''s domineering spirit is revealed. He wants to get rid of the blue blood splashed on his body. The effect is not without it. However, it was extremely slow! Slowly, when the king of Liang looked at it, he knew that it would take two or three hours to eliminate them all. He could vaguely feel that the blue blood trace seemed to be swaying outward, which might expose his position. The bloodstain was not only splashed on his clothes, but also seeped through his clothes and penetrated into his flesh and blood. The king of Liang could only escape and suppress by using his power. Seeing that the effect was not obvious, he gritted his teeth and scratched the wound on his body to cover Yang''s blood traces. The Qi and blood of a warrior contains extremely powerful power. Liang Wang''s ninth state of cultivation, finally with his own blood, suppress Yang suddenly blue blood spread out of the breath. Blood loss made him weak, but he couldn''t control so much at the moment, so he had to leave the area as soon as possible. But as he walked, he gradually stopped. In front, a huge snake with wings on its back has stopped its way. On top of the giant snake stood a young man. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 251 Zhang Dongyun stood on the top of the snake and looked at the royal family of Nanliang in front of him. To be exact, his eyes only focused on Xiao Keye, the king of Liang Dynasty. The other side is covered with blood and looks in a mess. However, the injury was actually caused by him to cover up Yang''s blood. However, Zhang Dongyun and the snake were still not deceived. The king of Liang tried to cover up the bloodstain on his body. Now that he had been found, he no longer covered up and regained his composure and looked at Zhang Dongyun. "Are you the Lord of Chang''an?" The king asked in a deep voice. "My surname is Zhang," Zhang Dongyun said calmly Liang Wang nodded: "it turned out to be Mr. Zhang of Chang''an city. I''ve heard a lot about you." Zhang Dongyun tapped the snake''s head with his toes: "deal with others." "Yes, sir." The serpent meteorite spewed words and flew over. The rest of the Nanliang royal family responded in a panic. The king of Liang ignored. It''s not that he doesn''t want to care. But from the young Mr. Zhang who seems to be opposite him, he feels more terrible than the demon king snake. "The king, generally will leave a decent." Zhang Dongyun said: "I will not capture you alive." Thank you very much The king of Liang took a deep breath and pointed at Zhang Dongyun in his hand: "please advise." Zhang Dongyun was not polite. He took a step and almost shrunk into an inch. He immediately came to the king of Liang. The Dragon spear in the hands of the king of Liang was like a dragon going out to sea. The king''s domineering spirit turned into the shape of a dragon, and rushed to Zhang Dongyun with the intention of swallowing one mouthful. Zhang Dongyun conquered the enemy''s plane first. When the enemy''s dragon like force was just opening his mouth, Zhang Dongyun took the lead. The gun head of the king of Liang trembled slightly, and the sharp momentum of the previous condensation suddenly dissipated a lot. Zhang Dongyun''s heart seal of the earth dispels the oppression of the other party''s hegemony, and mirrors the sky to see through the enemy''s trend. After jiefuyao, immediately it is the same kind of tianjiexie boxing. The evil spirit turns into thunder and lightning essence, which explodes in the air. The dragon like force of the king of Liang was almost completely blown up. But Liang Wang''s action is only a slight meal, the next moment with a more violent attack! South Liang Fu long gun, the original meaning of double. Like a dragon in the abyss, the next moment is the potential to ascend to heaven. Second, subdue the dragon and tiger! Liang Wang Dai Tian pointed to the point of the strongest point on the other side''s gun front. Then the spear of the king of Liang was broken! From the front of the gun, to the barrel, all the way to the position of Liang Wang''s hands. The king of Liang was shocked. Without waiting for him to change his mind again, Zhang Dongyun''s next finger was in front of the king of Liang. Understatement, falling on each other''s forehead. Then a hole was cut in the king''s forehead. His eyes gradually lost their luster, and the breath of life disappeared from the body. Just like Yang suddenly before his death, Xiao Keye, the king of Liang Dynasty, had many pictures in his mind. From two chasing and fighting children, to two young men with guns, to two young men with great looks. He could see a man who looked very much like himself when he was young, smiling, looking at another man, ascending the throne. Xiao Keye can''t remember clearly, but he remembered that at that time, he didn''t envy his elder brother''s accession to the throne. However, I do not know from when, the contradiction between the two sides has become more and more serious. He gradually found that the brothers who grew up together as children were totally different from him. They are no longer in the same boat, but in the opposite direction. Gradually, other people close to each other. And Xiao Keye''s side is the same. As time goes by, the differences between the two sides are getting bigger and bigger, and the contradictions are getting deeper and deeper. Until a certain moment, for the first time in his heart, he hated and killed his brother Xiao Zhaoyuan. At first, he was startled and immediately suppressed similar thoughts. But as time went on, these thoughts were no longer suppressed by him, and they became more and more intense. Until that day comes. Xiao Keye''s blurred vision suddenly became clear. He could clearly remember what had happened that day, and he could remember his brother looking at him at the last moment, still in disbelief. Xiao Keye guessed that even though there were many contradictions between the two sides, his brother never thought of killing him. It never even occurred to me that he would assassinate. That''s why he got it that day. At that time, the idea emerged, but it was soon suppressed by him. He told himself that if he didn''t do it, sooner or later, he would die. He said so much that he gradually believed it over the years. But on his deathbed, his mind suddenly became clearer than ever. I can recall everything. However, the life that disappeared, did not allow him to continue thinking.Xiao Keye, the king of the Liang Dynasty, completely lost his look in his eyes, and his body fell back soft without breath. Zhang Dongyun stood in front of his corpse, standing with his hands down, and his expression was calm. On the other hand, the Wangliang people slaughtered wantonly. Since he promised yang to leave Xiao Zhaoyuan''s son, the rest of the Xiao family would be indifferent. Zhang Dongyun shook his head slightly and turned away. He found Yang''s body. After standing in front of the other side''s corpse for a moment, some martial artists of Jingyue tower rush to the scene, and the leader is Lin Xiaoxiao, the head of Jingyue tower. "Return to Luoqing Academy for burial." Zhang Dongyun said. Lin Xiaoxiao said, "yes, sir." The rest of the matter, Zhang Dongyun himself will no longer pay attention to, went back to Chang''an. Yunmo, Zheng Tianfeng, Meng Shen, Yan Xishi and others will deal with them. After the fall of the king Liang, it doesn''t matter whether the snake meteorite remains or not. The southern Liang Dynasty and Xiao Keye, the king of Liang Dynasty, had four ninth level masters. He''s down now, and there''s only three left. In Chang''an City, Zhuo sin, Zheng Tianfeng and yunmo are three ninth level masters who can handle them. The snake stayed more time, that is, its deterrent effect. What''s more, the remaining three ninth level masters of the southern Liang Dynasty were not all against Chang''an. The Nanshan school, which was the strongest martial Taoist sect in the southern Liang Dynasty, and the Yunxiang school took the initiative to bow to Chang''an. Fu Jingbo, the leader of the sect, is a rare female ninth level master in the eastern Xinjiang. Martial arts practice emphasizes Qi and blood, which is due to women''s congenital weakness in this respect. Women also generally choose other ways of practice. There are very few women who can achieve a high level of martial arts. Fu Jingbo, the contemporary leader of Nanshan school, can almost be called the first female expert in the mainland of eastern Xinjiang. Her relationship with the Nanshan school and the Nanliang royal family had always been at odds. Basically, each dynasty had its own targets to crack down on. In the Nanliang Dynasty, it was the Tianyi sect of Taoism and the Nanshan sect of Wudao. Now after Fu Jingbo led the Nanshan sect to Chang''an City, he helped Chang''an in turn and swept the territory of Nanliang. Fu Jingbo himself is a master of the Ninth level of martial arts, and there are many strong people in Nanshan sect. As a result, those who still want to resist in a corner in Nanliang are even rarer. Especially this time, Zhang Dongyun personally came out and blocked most of the royal families in Nanliang. As a result, other people in Nanliang could not afford to make too much trouble. The only people who have room for resistance are Nie Chang, the leader of Yunxiang sect, and the Taoist Konghai, the leader of the South China Sea Tianyi sect. However, they can only resist one or two for a short time. With the passage of time, the territory of the Nanliang Dynasty gradually and completely settled down. When he returned to Chang''an City, he was more concerned about the eagle elephant. Before the royal family of Nanliang broke through from the royal capital, they poisoned and killed the eagles that could not be taken away. Fortunately, yunmo, Zhuo sin and others rushed into the city in time, and all kinds of methods were used to protect some of the eagle elephants. They quickly sent the spirit beast back to Chang''an city. After arriving in Chang''an, these eagles are naturally safe and sound. However, for the city Lord Zhang, the quantity certainly can not meet the needs of traffic construction. Therefore, the next task of these eagles in Chang''an city is to do more shameful things In the invincible City, their breeding and rearing are not a problem at all. It was in the process of dealing with these eagles that Nanliang made a lot of good reports. "Nie Chang is dead?" Tianshu hall, Mr. Wu Yun nodded slowly. In front of him, Zhuo sin Gong said: "yes, sir, this is his head." Mr. Wu Yun glanced at the square box and found a dead head in it. It was indeed Nie Chang, one of the three great martial arts kings in the southern Liang Dynasty and the leader of Yunxiang sect. "Your handwriting?" Mr. Wu Yun looks in front of him. Zhuo sin replied: "everyone besieged, I made up the last knife." "You don''t have to be too modest. It''s not all your credit to see your injury and bear the opponent''s death attack. But you are undoubtedly the first one." Mr. Wu Yun said. "Mr. Xie, I don''t deserve it." Zhuo sin said. On weekdays, when I get along with other people, Zhuo sin seems to be careless and indifferent to everything. But what should be done and what should not be done is clear to him. From the Western Zhou Dynasty, he asked for war to attack Nanliang. Before he came, he held his breath and made great contributions. In this way, we can wash away the shame of losing to the golden winged ROC. Although Mr. Wu Yun said that the defeat was because the enemy was too strong and not his fault, he still kept in mind his heart. Therefore, in the battle against Nanliang, he always fought first. Finally, he struggled to get hurt and killed Nie Chang, the leader of Yunxiang sect, who was also a martial arts expert in the Ninth level."Take the next round to return to Dan, go down to have a rest, and come to see me later." Mr. Wu Yun said, "if you have done something in Chang''an, you will be rewarded; if you have done something wrong, you will be punished." Zhuo sin smell speech, immediately happy: "Mr. Xie." He took the samsara pill, the wound healed immediately, and his heart was even more joyful. Seeing each other go, Zhang Dongyun of Daming Palace nodded slightly. When he was young, he practiced to the Ninth level of cultivation. His talent and potential were not uncommon. However, it is much more difficult to achieve the goal of emperor Wudao than to break through the eighth to the ninth. If Zhuo sin only practices on his own, he may not be able to surpass the king of Tang and the king of Chu and break through the natural chasm. But if Chang''an City points out, it will be different. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 252 The city Lord Zhang coded his own card. At present, among the experts in the ninth state under the control of Chang''an City, the people who can easily break through the Ninth level are Viper meteorite and Zhuo sin. It is true that the serpentine meteorite has only recently broken through from level 8 to level 9. But he was lucky enough to swallow the remains of a golden winged ROC in the realm of demon emperor. It is of great benefit to him. With Zhang Dongyun''s advice, he has a chance to go to another level in a short time. But it''s just a big chance. It will take his own efforts to seize the opportunity. As for Zhuo sin, it is because of his extraordinary talent that he has practiced for several years in the ninth realm of martial arts. Xuanyuanguo''s effect on the martial arts of this realm is not so great. But shanshenyan still has great benefits. In addition, Zhang Dongyun has improved his martial arts inheritance of Huang Lei School, and has a dual pronged approach. Zhuo sin is expected to make a breakthrough in a short time. Further down, Lin Ying, the leader of wutianfeng, and Cao Ranran, the head of Liaoyuan academy, are the two leaders. Cao Ran Ran Ran saved almost as soon as he was enlightened, he might blow out. But if he doesn''t get it, he probably won''t have a chance. I''m afraid there isn''t enough time because he is old enough. In the nine realms, neither the martial arts nor the Confucianists increased longevity. Cao Ran Ran Ran is more than 100 years old. Although he still has time, he doesn''t have so much spare time. Let''s see if Shen Herong can enlighten him. If Cao Ran Ran can understand something, he may break through faster than Zhuo sin and snake. Confucian practitioners and Buddhist practitioners are special in this respect. Other paths of practice do not come. Lin Ying, the leader of wutianfeng, is less talented than Zhuo sin. However, he has reached the Ninth level for many years and is in his own bottleneck. With Zhang Dongyun''s promotion of wutianfeng''s martial road inheritance, and the mountain Shenyan, Lin Ying is not without a chance. As for others, at least they have to accumulate for a period of time. Just like Zheng Tianfeng and yunmo, they have broken through the eighth level to the Ninth level, which has exceeded their normal progress a lot. In a short period of time, it is difficult to continue to tap the potential. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun grinned and continued to pay attention to his construction task. The means of transportation are constantly being built, and the transportation infrastructure also needs to be improved. Eagles fly in the air, equivalent to a large transport aircraft or airliner. You don''t have to worry about roads. However, it requires a lot of space and infrastructure to raise and land eagles. All these have to be arranged in distress. This includes training professionals to control and take care of eagles. Moreover, the basic road construction can not be left behind, especially in the short and medium distance. Eagles, after all, can''t meet all traffic needs. Linghe deer and leilongju also need a lot of grazing. Domestication of ordinary livestock should be expanded. All of these have to be taken care of. But the city Lord Zhang himself did not worry. He just needs to give orders, and then he has his own people to do it. Will it be too harsh and unreasonable? No one in Chang''an dare to think so. Even if someone dares, what does Mr. Wu Yun''s command have to do with the Lord of Chang''an? The vest was used for dirty work Looking at the development of the matter, Zhang Chengzhu nodded with satisfaction. With the development of time, the dust settled down in the southern Liang Dynasty. Chang''an masters temporarily stay in the local. And the obedient Southern Liang practitioners rushed to Chang''an. In Tianshu hall, Mr. Wu Yun''s sight swept through the crowd and finally fell on a middle-aged woman. His appearance is plain, but he has a awe inspiring bearing. However, in front of Mr. Wu Yun, she restrained herself. Mr. Wu Yun nodded slightly: "Fu Jingbo?" The middle-aged woman made a boxing ceremony: "Fu Jingbo from Nanshan school has met Mr. Wu Yun." The old man in black nodded: "loyal to serve Chang''an. If you act according to the rules of Chang''an, Chang''an can tolerate it. If you make a contribution, Chang''an will not treat you unfairly." He glanced at the others: "I won''t treat anyone badly." Everyone bowed and saluted, "Mr. Xie." "In the future of Nanliang, you have to shoulder the heavy responsibility." Mr. Wu Yun looked at Fu Jingbo again and continued. This is a seedling similar to Lin Ying. In the future, under the Chang''an Ti point, it is possible to continue to make breakthroughs. "Mr. Xie." Fu Jingbo made another salute. Several people nearby, some people are envious, but they also know that the other side is the ninth state. They really can''t envy each other.Mr. Wu Yun''s line of sight, then looked at the other people. All of them were in a hurry to straighten up. "Yan family, you family, Shi Family..." Zhang Dongyun''s line of sight crossed the three in turn. "Yan family, Yan Shenghua, have met you." "You family, you Shaohai. I''ve met you, sir." "Shi family, Shi Lian, see you, sir." Mr. Wu Yun nodded slightly: "I remember that there were eight aristocratic families in the land of Liang?" Yan Shenghua, the patriarch of Yan''s family and the great scholar of the eighth realm, respectfully replied, "Mr. Chen, there were indeed eight families." Mr. Wu Yun looked at them quietly. Yan Shenghua replied, "the other five families have already fallen into law because of their resistance to Chang''an." Before he heard his words, the head of the yous family, youshaohai, a Wudao ghost from the eighth frontier, suddenly said, "Mr. Chen, only two of the five families are stubborn and resistant to Chang''an, and the remaining three have old feuds with us." When he opened his mouth, Yan Shenghua''s face changed slightly. On the other side, Shi Lian, the head of the Shi family, echoed the statement of you Shaohai. He knelt on one knee with you Shaohai: "we have selfishness. We are blindfolded for selfish desires. If we are responsible for Chang''an, please punish us." Yan Shenghua''s face was blue and white, and finally he knelt down: "please punish me, sir." Mr. Wu Yun nodded calmly: "knowing mistakes can be corrected, there is still room for saving." He looked at the stone couplet and you Shaohai: "convert your merits into sins. If you help to pacify Nanliang, you will offset this crime. How much you have swallowed, spit it out as it is. Don''t lose your heart again at the last moment." You Shaohai and Shi Lian said, "thank you for your grace. We dare not violate the rules of Chang''an." Yan Shenghua was pale at the moment. Mr. Wu Yun looked at each other and said calmly, "what Chang''an gives you is yours. If you don''t give it to you, you can''t do it yourself. It''s even more serious to cheat." "Forgive me, sir." Yan Shenghua''s voice trembled slightly. Mr. Wu Yun said: "the death penalty is excusable, but the living one is hard to forgive. You should stay in Chang''an to make atonement. Your Yan family can be protected for the time being." Yan Shenghua kowtowed with difficulty: "Mr. Xie is lenient." When you Shaohai and Shi Lian listen, they know that this is only a punishment for Yan Shenghua, and Yan''s family can still maintain their glory and wealth for the time being. However, the loss of the home owner Yan Shenghua, Yan family will certainly be low-key behavior for a period of time. Now it''s the earth shaking change in Nanliang. If you miss the current crop, the Yan family will be slow and no longer a threat. You family and stone family next, of course, do not have to risk offending Mr. Wu Yun, and then suppress the Yan family. Mr. Wu Yun turned his head and looked to the other side. There, there are two Taoists. "I remember that chuyang temple has always been close to Xiao Keye?" Asked Mr. Wu Yun. One of the Taoists saluted him: "Sir, what you said is true. I used to be confused by Xiao Keye and made trouble for the tiger. Now the heavenly soldiers of Chang''an have arrived. I am aware of the mistakes in the past. Now I beg to Chang''an to make up for my previous mistakes." This man is the master of chuyang temple, who inherits the northern Taoism. In the southern Liang Dynasty, the famous Taoist schools were mainly led by three schools. Tianyijiao''s family was outstanding, but they were mainly attacked by the Nanliang royal family, so they could only escape to the sea. Chuyang temple, however, has been greatly supported by the royal family since Xiao Keye became king of the Liang Dynasty. Before Xiao Keye ascended the throne, Chengbei Taoist became his close friend. After Xiao Keye ascended the throne, Chengbei Taoist became the national master of Nanliang. However, in the face of Nanliang, the old Taoist still resolutely surrendered to Chang''an. Next to him was another Taoist, Shike, the master of Lushan palace. Both of them are Taoist masters who have already cultivated Dharma. However, Shi Ke is looking at Chengbei Taoist at the moment, but there is a hint of disdain in his eyes. For example, the Nanshan school has been suppressed by the Nanliang royal family. He Lushan palace has always been estranged from the royal family. The reason why chuyang temple can grow is that you inherit the northern Taoist and hold Xiao Keye''s legs. You are even the national master of Nanliang. As a result, he surrendered without a single spell. Do you deserve Xiao Keye, who has treated you chuyang temple for more than 20 years? Anyone can surrender, not you and Nie Chang of Yunxiang sect. Nie Chang really died in the war. I don''t want you to be like him. How can you help Nanliang royal family resist! Chengbei Taoist turned a blind eye to Shi Ke''s scorn. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun didn''t care much. Chengbei Daoist did not discuss how to be human first. His surrender made many other forces of Nanliang Dynasty put down their psychological burden and worshipped Chang''an. This influence not only affected the southern Liang Dynasty, but also affected the remaining three dynasties of Northern Qi, Eastern Jin and southern Chen.So Chang''an city is sure to take it down. As for the future, it depends on the mood of city Lord Zhang. "The Taoist power of Nanliang Dynasty is handed over to you two. Don''t let your majesty and me down." Wu Yun told Shike and Chengbei Taoist. They agreed: "yes, sir." Shi Ke''s heart was happy. He looked at the Taoist Chengbei from the corner of his eye and sneered. Chengbei Taoist looks as usual, but his heart is slightly heavy. He was the national teacher of Nanliang before, and he was responsible for controlling all Taoist sects in Nanliang. Of course, tianyijiao and Lushan palace will not dump him. However, other Taoist sects have to rely on Beidao people and chuyang temple. Now Mr. Wu Yun has divided the power between the Chengbei Taoist and the Shike, which is equivalent to cutting off the power of the Chengbei Taoist. Although Chengbei Taoist didn''t expect to have the same treatment as he had in Nanliang after he surrendered to Chang''an, he was hit by the knife as soon as he met. The signal made him feel very dangerous Fu Jingbo, the leader of Nanshan sect, said at this time: "Sir, the real Konghai is still at large. My younger generation asks me to join in the pursuit of him." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 253 The relationship between tianyijiao and the southern Liang Dynasty was not harmonious, even in deep contradiction. But in the face of Chang''an City, they could not afford to pay homage like the Lushan palace and chuyang temple. If the immortal Kong Hai, the leader of Tianyi sect, had pretended to join Chang''an City before, and because he should laugh at me, he would immediately put an end to the idea of Zicheng mountain in Western Chu and Liyang temple in Western Zhou Dynasty. As a result, he was constantly attacked by a bigger enemy than Nanliang. Facing the southern Liang Dynasty, tianyijiao can still support in the coastal areas. But in the face of Chang''an, tianyijiao can only do its best to shrink to the ocean. If you run a little full, you may be blocked by yunmo and others. Snake meteorites do not like water, but do not chase into the sea. But there are yunmo and Zheng Tianfeng. As for Yan Shenghua, he can only be a coolie in Chang''an for a while. The eastern Tang, Western Chu, Western Zhou and Nanliang were gradually brought into the control of Chang''an, and the seven states in eastern Xinjiang had already lost their fourth. Chang''an''s tendency of swallowing the world by whales has not been covered up at all. The remaining three dynasties in eastern Xinjiang began to float. Members of the royal family of the Three Kingdoms felt the pressure of suffocation. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The northernmost part of the Northern Qi Dynasty was also close to the barren sea. However, because of the extreme cold, it was also called the North sea or ice sea by the people of the Northern Qi Dynasty. On this day, a purple cloud appeared above the ice sea. On the purple cloud stood a Taoist in white. The young Taoist in white, looking at the distance, stood still. I don''t know how long, his eyes finally slightly flash. In the distance, on the ice sea full of floating ice, another purple auspicious cloud gradually appeared. The young Taoist came forward and said, "elder martial brother Gusong, you are here at last." "Kill an ancient sea ray in the starlight realm on the way, and delay the journey a little bit." Standing on the purple cloud, he is also wearing a white robe. He looks like he is between 30 and 40 years old, with three wisps of long whiskers. "Younger martial brother Gu Mu, are there people in the city of Chang''an that you mentioned Real man Gu song asked. The young Taoist nodded: "there may be more than one." "Then you and I, I''m afraid, can''t take each other steadily." "What elder martial brother said is exactly what I was worried about." The young Taoist replied, "so, let''s not rush to do it." "What are you going to do next?" Real Gu song walked to the purple cloud at the foot of the other party. The young Taoist priest accompanied Gu song: "in Jiufeng academy, a disciple of Wenzong who wrote books came here to look for someone. His fellow disciples may also be trapped in Chang''an. We can find him together." Real man Gu song nodded: "so, no matter how good." Ziyun crossed the boundary of the Northern Qi Dynasty and flew southeast. Finally, they arrived at the land of the Eastern Jin Dynasty and found Liao Ping, a student of Jiufeng academy, in a field private school. When Liao Ping lives here, the local owner only regards him as an ordinary scholar, but does not know his true details. After saying hello to each other, Liao Ping comes out and meets with Gu Mu and Gu song brothers. "It turns out that Taoist priest Gu song is here. I''ve heard a lot about him." Liao Ping meets the other party. Real man Gu song also slightly nodded: "Mr. Liao''s name, I''ve heard from you for a long time." After listening to the young Taoist priest explain his intention, Liao Pingyan said: "Chang''an has a tendency of swallowing the eastern Xinjiang, which can not be underestimated. I also agree with Taoist Gu Mu that there may be more than one master in the nine realms, or..." He paused a little, and then continued, "there are better masters than the three of us." He is the first state of Confucian literature, the master of the realm of writing books, also known as the tenth realm of Confucian practice. The two Taoists in front of him are similar to his cultivation. They are both the first state of Taoist yuan God and the realm of transforming God. According to the algorithm of superposition of nine realms, it can also be called the tenth state of Taoist practice. The mysterious and powerful Chang''an City made Liao Ping wary. He thought that the other side had several ninth masters besieged him, or a tenth level master shot to take Zhang Zhongxing down. But now, it may be more unusual. "There is a rumor in the land of the Western Zhou Dynasty. It''s coming all the way." Liao Pingyan said: "it is said that there is a golden winged ROC in the realm of starlight, who also died in Chang''an." The young Taoist nodded: "I''ve heard about this news. Maybe it''s not groundless." Liao Pingyan said: "I have contacted the Academy, but I don''t know how many people can come to help." The young Taoist was not surprised. On his way to China, he heard from his senior brother Gu song Zhenren that Jiufeng Academy was in conflict with Yan Shengfu. Liao Ping didn''t make it clear, but his inner bitterness could be understood by Gu Mu and Gu song. Because everybody is in the same boat.Their school, Taiqing palace, is at war with another Taoist holy land, Zhengyi school. After listening to the euphemistic expression of the real man Gu song, Liao Ping frowned slightly: "can''t you take this Chang''an City?" "Not really." The young Taoist said, "there is a place that we may try." He pointed to the guide. Liao Ping suddenly said, "you mean the golden winged ROC bird?" The young Taoist nodded: "yes, the golden winged Dapeng is now at the moment of its prowess. It is said that there are children who died in Chang''an city. They will certainly not tolerate it." Liao Ping first nodded, but then frowned: "that''s right. But is it true that Taoist priest has friendship with golden winged Dapeng bird?" "I have never dealt with them." The young Taoist shook his head. Liao Ping wryly smile: "I have not." He looked again at the real man, who shook his head: "how can I collude with evil spirits?" Liao Ping sighed: "of course, I know that the two Taoist priests will not collude with the demon clan, but what channels should we take to inform the golden winged Dapeng birds?" "Send the message back. Please help me to see if I can get in touch with you by turning a few hands in the middle." The young Taoist said, "we just need to let Dapeng know, and they will naturally send their own people to Chang''an." Liao Ping nodded: "it has to be so." "I have already contacted my teachers. Please contact Jiufeng academy to find a way." "Naturally." Liao Pingyan said. He took a scroll out of his sleeve and unfolded it. There is a poem on the scroll. The two brothers, Gu Mu and Gu song, did not pay attention to the content of the poem, but to the handwriting. They know that this is a master in Jiufeng Academy. He gives it to Liao Ping to carry with him. If Liao Ping has something to do, he can pass it on to his teachers. At the moment, the scholar spoke directly to this painting and calligraphy. Then the magic mark on the handwriting suddenly jumped. There was no change in the handwriting above, but ink flowed out of the words and wrote a word in midair: "reading" Liao Ping respectfully said, "I''m incompetent. I''m sorry to trouble you." Then, he respectfully put away the calligraphy and painting. "Next, let''s wait patiently." Liao Ping sighed. Real Gusong nodded. The young Taoist priest said, "don''t set foot on the boundary of Chang''an, but we can walk around the rest of eastern Xinjiang, and maybe we can find something else." Liao Ping and the real man Gu song nodded: "it''s OK." The three first traveled around the Eastern Jin Dynasty. ¡­¡­ At the same time, Zhang Dongyun, who was in Chang''an City, projected Mr. Wu Yun to meet guests from the Eastern Jin Dynasty in Tianshu hall. Wei family, one of the seven aristocratic families in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Wei kunxuan, an old Wei family member, bowed his hand to Mr. Wu Yun: "Wei kunxuan, I''ve met Mr. Wu Yun." "No gift." The old man in Black said indifferently. After thanking Wei kunxuan, he explained: "the master intended to visit in person, but recently Sima''s family has been paying too much attention to it. Sima Xuan has visited our ancestral house twice in a row, and each time it is a sudden visit. In case he comes back for the third time, the master has to stay in the ancestral house and ask the old man to come to Chang''an and meet the city Lord and Mr. Wu Yun." The so-called Sima family in his mouth was the royal family of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Sima Xuan is the king of Jin. Wei Chong, the leader of the Wei family, is a great scholar in the ninth realm. The Wei family also ranks first among the seven aristocratic families in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Wei kunxuan, who came to meet in secret now, is also a great scholar in the eighth state and the realm of governing the country. However, in the face of Chang''an whale swallowing the eastern Xinjiang, they are now beginning to make new choices. In short, the Wei family wanted to change boats. "All the members of the family hope that they can abandon the secret and turn to the light and bathe in the glory of Chang''an." Wei kunxuan said respectfully. Mr. Wu Yun nodded slightly: "Chang''an contains everyone who is loyal to the center and abides by the rules of Chang''an. Naturally, you Wei family is no exception. However, in the near future, I need to see your sincerity." Wei kunxuan quickly replied, "please don''t worry, sir. I will make your majesty and you satisfied." After a little pause, he said, "Sima Xuan is still a thief, trying to resist Chang''an Tianwei in vain. These days, he has been secretly with the North Qi Gao family, South Chen Chen family contacts, at the same time invited the Eastern Jin Dynasty experts. We Wei family, then many surveillance, repeatedly test Mr. Wu Yun heard the speech and said with a faint smile: "the battle between trapped animals, dying struggle." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 254 "Sir, you are right." Wei kunxuan solemnly saluted Mr. Wu Yun. Two people chat a few more words, fix secret contact way, Wei Kun Xuan leaves in a hurry. His goal is not as big as Wei Chong, the owner of his family. However, if he does not show up for a long time, it will certainly arouse the suspicion of the royal family in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. After all, he is a great scholar in the eighth realm. Take people from Wei family to separate, can immediately occupy one side. However, if it is not such a high level of practitioners, it is not enough to hide the majority of people''s eyes and ears in and out of the long distance. Therefore, Wei kunxuan in the eighth state had to act as an emissary personally to represent the Wei family to Chang''an. After seeing Wei kunxuan leave, Mr. Wu Yun slapped his palm. Suddenly, another man appeared in front of him. To the direction of Mr. Wu Yun: "Fu Lu Gong Yan Zhi, see you, sir." He was a Taoist. He was born a young man. In fact, he was more than 100 years old, but he was very skillful, so he looked like a young man. Fulu palace is a famous Taoist school in the southern Chen Dynasty. Before that, he had always been the master of the southern Chen family. Among them, Huifang, the master of the palace, is known as the first Taoist of Nanchen. Yan Zhi Taoist looks like a young man, but he is actually a master of the eighth level of Taoist cultivation and has formed a Dharma form. As an elder of Fulu palace, he came here for the same reason as Wei kunxuan of the previous Eastern Jin Dynasty. "You should have understood the rules?" Mr. Wu Yun looks at each other. Yanzhi Taoist nodded: "cover up and down the palace, willing to abide by the rules of Chang''an, willing to obey Chang''an orders, never dare to violate." Mr. Wu Yun nodded: "good. I hope you can see your sincerity next." "Sure, sure." Yanzhi Taoist said: "I have a message here. I want to dedicate it to you." Mr. Wu Yun''s tone was understatement: "yes." The Taoist Yanzhi replied: "holding Yushan to teach Ge Xin has already reached the Ninth level of human beings a few years ago. Sir, you must check it out." "I''ve heard about it for a long time." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly. Zhang Dongyun, together with Shen Herong and AO Kong, suspected that Baoyushan was the object of my support in the southern Chen Dynasty. There are six other dynasties. It is impossible that the southern Chen Dynasty did not. Fulu palace in Nanchen has been strong, not suddenly strengthened. There is no sign of any sudden increase in other Taoist sects. But Baoyushan has always been very low-key, with few disciples and few conflicts with other sects. In other words, it''s hard to see if they''re suddenly promoted. Compared with other sects on the surface, it is obvious that Baoyushan is the most suspect. Now what the Taoist said just confirms Zhang Dongyun''s previous conjecture. "I have another message." The Taoist Yanzhi hesitated a little: "it''s just that it hasn''t been completely confirmed..." Mr. Wu Yun said, "but it doesn''t matter." Yanzhi Taoist replied: "there is a rumor that Baoyushan may be refining baoyushi pill." Baoyushi pill is not a pill that people swallow. Although it is all external pills, it is not so much a panacea as a magic weapon suitable for fighting the enemy. However, it is said that the refining method of this magic weapon was lost more than 200 years ago, because Baoyushan has been unable to reproduce it. All the masters of Taoism in Baoyushan, including Ge Xin, are trying hard to find out the refining method of this magic weapon according to their predecessors'' remains. Unfortunately, more than 200 years have passed and no results have been achieved. Now suddenly there is a way. Should I laugh at me and help Ge Xin fill in some of the most critical tricks? In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun thought. In Tianshu hall, Mr. Wu Yun nodded: "if it turns out to be true, this is good news." Whether it is true or not, Zhang Dongyun doesn''t care. But we should give some thoughts to the Taoist Yanzhi and Fulu palace, right? Sure enough, Yan Zhi Dao was relieved and saluted to Mr. Wu Yun: "the truth and falsehood of the news must be found out as soon as possible." The old man in black nodded: "very good." Watching the other party leave, the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun comfortable smile. In addition to the unsuccessful Yuquan peak, among the remaining three dynasties, each had its own top-notch forces, secretly serving Chang''an city. In the eyes of many people, Chang''an has become unstoppable. It''s not worth mentioning that a little bit of stubborn resistance. Zhang Dongyun should laugh at me or the people of Jiufeng Academy. After thinking for a moment, he called out a mountain god rock to practice boxing again and polish his evil spirit. So day after day, time flies by. Zhang Dongyun paid attention to the progress of the new construction task while practicing by himself.The breeding and lecturing of eagles gradually became a scale. The cubs grow at a rate that surprised both their parents and mature quickly. Various infrastructures have gradually taken shape. The completion of the new construction task is just around the corner. In this way, two months have passed. On this day, Zhang Dongyun of the Daming Palace smashed a piece of mountain god rock into powder with another blow. At the same time, it also smashed the barrier in front of him and stepped into a new realm. Under his spiritual training, his whole body was full of surging Qi and blood. Invincible city system blessing, massive King''s domineering spirit, condenses in him. At this moment, even if there was no invincible City, Zhang Dongyun seemed to have the amazing power to frighten people from all over the world. The ninth state is the realm of the king. It''s done! Zhang Dongyun slowly exhaled a breath, moved his body joints, and showed a smile on his face. His current strength, excluding the interference of yingxiao, who is also a foreigner, has no problem pushing the former seven countries of eastern Xinjiang. However, when it comes to the problem of the Ninth level practitioners, some people under his command have made breakthroughs in the past two months. After yunmo and Zheng Tianfeng, the owner of Jingyue building, successfully set foot in the ninth realm. On the other hand, the Taoist View of forgetting the truth, the master of the Taoist, also reaches the ninth state. Today, he became the first Taoist real man in the ninth state under Zhang Dong''s cloud command. They were called mengshen, mengshen, mengshen, mengshen, mengshen, mengshen, mengshen, mengshen, mengshen, mengshen, mengshen, mengshen, mengshen, mengshen, mengshen, mengshen, mengshen, mengshen, mengshen, mengshen, mengshen, mengshen, mengshen, mengshen, mengshen, mengshen, mengshen, mengshen, mengshen, mengshen, mengshen, mengshen, mengshen, mengshen, mengshen, mengshen, mengshen. Up to now, there are eight masters of the Ninth level who are apparently working for Lord Zhang, including Zhuo sin, Cao Ranran, yunmo, Zheng Tianfeng, Yan Xishi, Zhichen Taoist, Fu Jingbo, and Lin Ying. This does not include the demon king snake meteorite and the real people of Wei Chong and Chen Huifang in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Zhang has a sense of accomplishment. As he was calculating, he suddenly felt a slight movement in his heart. Well, now we can add one more. However, this is quite special. More than one dozen people all together is no problem. "Congratulations on your exit." In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun said with a smile. At the gate of the main hall, a petite figure came in: "thanks to the silence of the elder brother, I can let my younger sister concentrate." Shen and Rong walked in, his body full of literary spirit convergence, but Zhang Dongyun face, as if watching a world moving toward him. The great master of the Confucian genius in the past was reincarnated and rebuilt without delay. He was also shaken back to the ninth state of Confucianism, the state of peace and the state of his own country. In the past, Zhang Dongyun knew what it looked like through the memory of the evil emperor. Different from other great Confucians of the ninth realm, they are far superior to their peers. Now, Zhang Dongyun can feel that the other party''s home and country seem to have changed. After Shen He Rong reincarnated, he abandoned his previous practice and changed to another new way. Now she has rebuilt her family and country, and it has changed. Zhang Dongyun looked at each other and couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows: "Yuanying, Taoist cultivation has reached the seventh state?" Shen and Rong smile: "while studying the characters, I also have a look at Taoist talisman. I have some new understandings, so it becomes." She suddenly thought of something, and then asked, "is Zhaoyan in the seventh state?" Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly: "not bad." Chen Chaoyan is indeed gifted in Taoism, and the pure Yang immortal soul is extraordinary. She recently succeeded in breaking through and forming a new baby. At present, he is not sixteen years old. If he is outside, he can start a school. Of course, if Zhang Dongyun didn''t care about her cultivation in the invincible City, she would not have achieved her current accomplishments in Qingyun temple, Liyang temple, Fulu palace and yuquanfeng gate. "Did she wake up to the memories of the past?" Shen He Rong asked. Zhang Dongyun shook his head: "No "Has this been given up completely, or is it still not there?" Shen and Rong murmured to himself. However, she soon stopped being entangled and asked with a smile, "by the way, what about the apprentice of the eleventh elder brother? It''s been a long time. What''s the rate of progress? " Zhang Dongyun said: "he has been born out of the womb and is now preparing for the resuscitation." He Sanyang''s entry speed is also rapid and has reached the fifth level of the devil''s road. According to Zhang Dongyun''s judgment, within this year, the other party should be able to step into the sixth state of the devil''s road, join the orifices, and begin to prepare for the next breeding of true demons. Thinking of this, Zhang Dongyun suddenly felt a little sad. I have been in this world for more than a year and a half. Invincible city time, before getting Yang Li fragment, continued for a year.Now more than seven months have passed. At present, there are still more than 130 days available. Borrowing Ao Kong''s words is, should laugh at me that tortoise sun hide where to go? I still think about the fragments of his immortal trace Zhang Dongyun was thinking about this, and suddenly frowned. There seems to be something wrong in Chang''an city below. Shen and Rong asked, "big brother, what''s the matter?" Zhang Dongyun raised his hand and wiped it. Then a light curtain appeared in the hall, reflecting the image Zhang Dongyun wanted to see. In the middle of the air, two old men stood face to face in the air. One in red, one in purple. The old man in purple said with a smile: "Mr. Xueying, what a great prestige. I want to ask you a few moves. Would you dare not agree?" Opposite the old man in red said coldly: "purple day, the following offence, you still want to go back to the punishment hall?" Facing ziri, the old devil said with a smile: "I don''t dare to commit crimes below. I just ask Mr. Xueying to give me some advice. Mr. Xueying is not convenient today. I''ll look for you tomorrow." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 255 In Daming Palace, Shen and Rong said after seeing him, "those who try to test the rules on the sidelines are tantamount to questioning your arrangement. It''s better to give some lessons." Zhang Dongyun said calmly: "it''s OK. The blood shadow will deal with it." In the light and shadow picture, the old devil of blood and shadow looks at the old devil of purple sun coldly. The other side repeatedly provocation, is hoping that he will take the initiative. He didn''t make a move and let the old devil of ziri make such a fuss for three days. His prestige in Chang''an City, which had already been shaken, was bound to be further reduced. The voice of ziri old devil spread to all directions without any cover up. Looking at the other side, the old man suddenly laughed: "OK, I''ll give you some advice today." "Thank you very much, Mr. Xueying." Ziri old devil said, and then directly into a purple light, straight in front of the blood shadow old devil. Although he provoked the old devil of blood shadow, he also knew that the "Phoenix blood book" practiced by the other side was extremely exquisite. Although he got the "Purple Dragon Gold chapter" and made great progress in strength, he had to go all out to seize any chance of victory if he wanted to defeat the old devil of blood shadow. Preemption is one of them. In any case, he is the one who asks for advice. It is not a matter of course that he is courteous when he is consulted, and the one who asks for advice will do it first? As soon as the old devil of ziri gets to work, he turns into ziri Jiao. However, he is now changing ziri Jiao, which is different from the previous one. On the top of the dragon''s head, two drums appeared, as if there were two dragon horns to grow out of. The Dragon seems to have a sign of turning into a real dragon. It is his harvest after practicing "the golden chapter of the purple dragon". At the same time, it also increased his power. The flaming purple flame around ziri Jiao is no longer the dark purple of monsters, but it shows the purple and gold luster. Its strength was greatly improved, and now it is continuously rampant in the Western Zhou Dynasty and the southern Liang Dynasty. This is the foundation for him to challenge the old devil of blood shadow. The old devil in red on the opposite side coldly looks at the other side''s moves, and changes into a blood Phoenix. Blood Phoenix issued a long cry, and then wings, flying out of thousands of thin blood. These bloodstains gathered in the air and surrounded ziri Jiao, as if to form a cocoon. Ziri Jiaochang Yin, do not dodge, to touch each other''s blood. The blood seemed slender, but in fact it was extremely tough. It is difficult to destroy the evil spirit of those who are strong in martial arts and Taoism in the same realm. When the purple flame comes to light, it will disappear. However, the burning of blood, ziri Jiao around the body of the purple gold flame, also a lot of dark. However, ziri Jiao ignored, just rushed to the blood Phoenix. After closing in, it was his dragon body after all. He was stronger in hand to hand than in blood Phoenix. Blood Phoenix''s eyes are cold, only coldly stare at each other, and then constantly release blood, trying to entangle ziri Jiao. Regardless of ziguanri, regardless of the heart. When he got close, he suddenly opened his mouth. From the mouth of the dragon, a large number of purple gold flames were emitted. The flame condenses into a bunch and fades the purple to form a pure gold column. The beam of light is in the chest of the blood Phoenix. Blood Phoenix can not bear, the body immediately broken, blood splashed. However, these blood flow scattered but not disorderly, and again in the distant air, into a sea of blood. In the sea of blood, the Phoenix will be reborn in Nirvana. Ziri Jiao won''t forgive, and immediately rushed forward. But the next moment, he was stunned. In the sea of blood, there are two blood Phoenix. Ziri Jiao almost thought he was dazzled. Is it true that the old blood shadow devil has become the Ninth level of the demon Road, and that the disintegration state can even split up the demon soul? Ziri Jiao''s heart is slightly flustered, the action is slow half beat. As a result, a Xu Fenghuang flies out and pours on him. The blood Phoenix suddenly turned into a pool of dirty blood and wrapped the purple day Jiao. The thick dirty blood made it hard for him to get rid of it for a while. But instead, he settled down. There is no ghost in this blood Phoenix. The blood shadow old devil is not cultivated into a demon soul differentiation, but the miraculous magic skill recorded in the Phoenix blood book can be confused with the true. Ziri old devil''s heart is stable, and the whole body is lit with golden light and purple flame, burning the dirty blood. But at this time, another blood Phoenix, has become a sea of blood. The whirlpool in the center of the blood sea revolves, and then a terrible blood arrow rushes out from it. The tail end of the arrow increases continuously with the rotation of the vortex, and the arrow''s front points directly at the purple sun old devil. It was the Phoenix blood arrow that hit the old Buddhist monk of Lingguang temple! The purple sun old devil burned the dirty blood around him. He lost the opportunity and could only resist the thunder of the old devil.The purple gold flame around ziri Jiao was destroyed, and the blood arrow flew directly at ziri Jiao. To purple gold scale armor defense is not vulgar, but also by the spinning blood arrow, forced to drill. The purple sun old devil is dissolving the blood arrow attack. Unexpectedly, the bloody Phoenix suddenly flies in the sea of blood, and then one claw is right on the face of ziri Jiao. Jiaolong was blinded and fell down from the air. The old devil of purple sun managed to slow down and barely fell to the ground. His spirit is still there. Just now the dragon''s body is a change of magic skill. But the old blood shadow turned into a blood Phoenix, which hurt and possessed the ghost. At the moment, he turned into a human being, and the spirit of the devil fed back the injury, and he was blind. However, this calmed him down: "Mr. blood shadow, it''s really a good way! I''ll have a competition with you to see who will become the Ninth level first! " At the same time, he fled in confusion. The bloody old devil turned back to the human form and looked at the other side''s back for a long time without saying a word. In the Daming Palace, seeing the blood shadow, the old devil did not continue to pursue and kill the purple sun old devil. Shen and Rong instead appreciated the smile: "although not as good as dark clouds, but also OK, big brother good eyesight." "It''s a long way from being honed." Zhang Dongyun said indifferently. After forgiving me with Shen He, he called the old man of blood shadow: "blood shadow, come to Daming Palace." Outside, Zhang Dongyun''s voice rang out in the old man''s ear. He saluted the Daming Palace in a hurry, and then flew over in the incarnation of blood light. "The elder brother asked him, and the younger sister left first." Shen and Zhang Dongyun bid farewell and left. Zhang Dongyun was in the hall, waiting for the old devil to come in, and then asked, "why not kill him?" "This man questions your majesty. The old slave will kill him in the future." The old devil of blood shadow kowtowed to Zhang Dongyun: "but please, your majesty, keep him alive for a few days, and urge the old slave to practice Kung Fu. On the day when the old slave reaches the Ninth level, he will be killed." Zhang Dongyun said: "you know, where is the key?" The blood shadow old devil lowered his head and said: "the key is that the old slave''s cultivation strength is low, and if there is no purple sun, there will be other people secretly ruminating." Zhang Dongyun said, "if you kill me, I care about this?" The blood shadow old devil kowtowed heavily: "the old slave tired your Majesty''s censure, this is the old slave''s crime." Under Zhang Dongyun''s command, there are many strong people in the Ninth level. But everyone''s status is under the blood shadow old devil in the eighth level. Although the old devil almost won the eighth level in strength, he could also fight for the Ninth level master, but after all, he could not cover yunmo and others. Some people think that the old devil has been with his majesty for a long time, and his majesty likes to deal with it. They can''t talk about it, so they don''t care much. But in some people, jealousy grows in their hearts. But other people can still suppress it, but the old purple sun devil and the old blood shadow demon have a lot of old grudges, so it is revealed. Of the five gentlemen in the sky city, Mr. Wu Yun naturally no one dares to ask. Mr. Zhang killed the three kings of the Western Chu, the Western Zhou and the southern Liang with his own hands in the cultivation of the eighth state. Of course, Mr. long needn''t say much. It is said that this one has killed the ROC bird above the nine realms. Mr. He has made few achievements, but he is a low-key person and is often only responsible for the education of colleges and universities. So we don''t say much. And he''s hiding himself. Who knows if he''s as secretive as Mr. Zhang and Mr. long? Only the blood shadow old devil, clearly the eighth level of cultivation, placed in front of all people. Although many people do not question the identity of the five gentlemen in his sky city, they at least regard him as the end of the five. The blood shadow old devil knew all this and felt anxious. In the long run, today''s purple sun old devil''s attack is just the beginning. Zhang Dongyun quietly looked at the old devil kneeling below, then stretched out his finger, gently picked. In front of the old devil, suddenly more than a watermelon size, such as blood spirit stone. Spirit stone seems to be hollow and transparent, but there seems to be blood flowing gently and reflecting brilliance. The old devil of blood shadow took a look, but he was stunned. At the next moment, he began to breathe quickly. He could not help looking up at Zhang Dongyun: "Your Majesty, this Is this Is it blood agate The old devil was so excited that he even stuttered. Zhang Dongyun indifferent way: "South China Sea produces, the quality is also good." The blood shadow old devil was so excited that he felt a bit choked in his throat for a moment. Blood agate, for him who practices the change of blood Phoenix, is really the best treasure in the world. Previously, he had only heard of it. More than 100 years ago, blood agate appeared on the ground of Nanliang Dynasty. But after that, there was no such treasure. Before entering Baiyun yuan, Xueying old devil also left the eastern Tang Dynasty and went to search the ground of Nanliang Dynasty.Unfortunately, I didn''t get anything in the end, but I was disappointed. Now I suddenly saw a piece of blood agate with such a huge and superior quality appearing in front of me. The old blood shadow demon really has an impulse to cry. He shivered his lips and looked up at Zhang Dongyun: "yes Your majesty... " For him, at the moment, on the one hand, he was excited by the rarity of blood agate, on the other hand, he was excited by his Majesty''s act of giving him treasures. Your majesty, you are still nostalgic, or take care of him The blood shadow old devil was so excited that he couldn''t speak for a moment. With this treasure, he has the hope that he will go further and impact the realm of the ninth state. When the time comes, one hand will hang up the purple sun to fight! Even in the future, it is not impossible to attack the real body of the devil. The old devil in the eighth state, at this moment, I feel happy and nearly fainted. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 256 "Definitely." Zhang Dongyun spoke quietly. Excited old devil, suddenly calm down. He could not help but examine himself in his heart. Today, he was so happy and sad that he lost his cool. It must have disappointed your majesty. "Please forgive me, your majesty. I just lost my temper." The blood shadow old devil calmed down his mood and kowtowed to Zhang Dongyun again. "Get up." Zhang Yanyun went on practicing himself "Yes, the old slave must live up to his Majesty''s re creation!" Blood shadow old magic treasure and heavy, put away the piece of blood agate, and then quit. Seeing this, Zhang Dongyun smiles and shakes his head. To some extent, he did change the fate of the old devil. With his talent and the magic skills he has learned in the past, he can reach the eighth level, which is basically the limit. Of course, the purple sun old devil is the same. Now, they all have at least the potential of the Ninth level. Because he is the city Lord''s trusted left arm, the blood shadow old devil can at least become the real devil. Of course, it depends on his own follow-up efforts. If he works hard, it is not impossible for Zhang Dongyun to help him improve his congenital roots and bones with the power of invincible City, so that he can have a chance to go further. [the city owner has successfully built a more advanced and developed transportation network for the city, which is convenient for the ever expanding construction of Chang''an city. He has successfully completed the construction task 7.4 and won 2000 points of upgrading experience reward] at this time, Zhang Dongyun sounded a system prompt in his mind. He was overjoyed. It''s a success. At present, the number of construction strength points has also accumulated to 8600 points. According to the current speed, there should be only one task short of breaking the 10000 mark to meet the needs of upgrading and expansion. Zhang Dongyun let out a breath. He rubbed his cheek with both hands, and then refreshed the task list of the system: [construction task 7.5 - Chang''an is expanding day by day, under the rule of a large number of people, the border is vast, and needs a larger scale of garrison troops, please speed up the construction of the city Lord] seeing this, Zhang Dongyun laughed. He had thought of this for a long time. This is also part of the objective needs. In addition to the eastern Tang Dynasty, the territories of the Western Chu, Western Zhou and Nanliang dynasties were gradually brought into the control of Chang''an. Chang''an accounts for four seventh of the whole eastern Xinjiang. Under such circumstances, it is obviously impossible to do so without sufficient security personnel and garrison forces. If you don''t pay attention to the Northern Qi Dynasty, southern Chen Dynasty and Eastern Jin Dynasty, you should also consider your own internal situation. Therefore, while completing the previous construction tasks, Zhang Dongyun has been expanding the Chang''an 16th guards. Now it seems that the expansion is not in place. So it failed to flatten the task at once. However, Zhang Dongyun believes that the standard of completing the task should not be far behind. It''s hard to say it''s hard, and it''s not hard to say it''s not. It mainly reorganized the fallen soldiers of the four dynasties of Eastern Tang, Western Chu, Nanliang and Western Zhou. As long as there is sufficient food and pay, and as long as the soldiers'' hometown has no worries, the difficulty will be greatly reduced. Similar things are not difficult for Zhang Dongyun. As long as he is willing, the land occupied by the invincible city at present can support the whole eastern Xinjiang. It''s just that he didn''t want to be so cruel until he had to. It accepted the Western Zhou Dynasty''s yunxinguan, YaoYuan academy, Huanglei school, Wang family and other places. Xuanhe academy, Xie family, Ling family and Bi Niu palace of Western Chu were accepted. They accepted Nanshan school, chuyang temple, Lushan palace, Shi family, Yan Family and you family. They are all aimed at stabilizing the area and resuming production as soon as possible. The achievements of Tiangong hall in many aspects, such as agriculture, water conservancy and grain cultivation, were sent to various places under the rule of Chang''an. Under the condition of abundant resources, it can support Zhang Dongyun to reorganize and surrender soldiers and then expand the army on a large scale. After the completion of the previous system construction tasks, it will be less difficult to carry out this task of military expansion. Zhang Dongyun is very satisfied with this. At the command of Mr. Wu Yun, who projected in the Tianshu hall, Chang''an sixteen Wei began to expand on a large scale again. While Zhang Dongyun was paying attention to the expansion of Chang''an army, two people who made him somewhat unexpected came back. The other side has just entered the invincible City shrouded area, Zhang Dongyun has some sense. Go out to look for the elder of Dahe Longmen, the leader of his family, Han Zhe. As well as, the target he is looking for is Li Jie, the Dragon King of the river. It''s been half a year since Han zhe went out to look for Li Jie. It seems that the emperor''s heart is right now? But let Zhang Dongyun notice that there seems to be some special changes in Li Jie.Han zhe takes Li Jie back to Chang''an. He doesn''t care to meet his family members. He first asks to see Mr. Wu Yun. "Longmen Li Jie, I''ve met you, sir." Raise your heart and salute Mr. Wu Yun. Mr. Wu Yun nodded slightly: "congratulations on your coming back from danger. People in Longmen River are all thinking about you." Li Jie sincerely said: "we also want to thank Chang''an for taking in our children and protecting their safety." Mr. Wu Yun said indifferently: "Li Xuanxin has been put to death. There is no need to mention these. Chang''an naturally protects those who are loyal to Chang''an." Li Jie sighed: "I didn''t think that it would be totally different to go and come back." Mr. Wu Yun asked, "what are you going to do next?" Li Jie replied: "I''ve seen it all along the way. Chang''an loves the people, which is quite different from that under the reign of Hegu Tang in Northern Qi Dynasty. I would like to work with my colleagues to serve Chang''an and protect the safety of the people in the world." Mr. Wu Yun nodded: "very well, remember what you said today." "I remember what you taught me." Li Jie holds his fist. Mr. Wu Yun then asked, "why didn''t you go back before?" Li Jie sighed: "I escaped Li Xuanxin''s pursuit and entered the Northern Qi Dynasty. Later, I met people from Shuofeng Academy. Originally intended to recuperate there, but later found that the other side does not seem to mean well. I was not healed. I thought that I would be defeated by Shuofeng academy president and aid, so I left. As a result, he chased and dodged, and finally fell into the seven abysses of Qi and Jin Han zhe added: "Sir, qieyuan is a famous place of great calamity in the Northern Qi Dynasty and the Eastern Jin Dynasty. It is said that there are seven calamities there, and there are practitioners of the ninth realm missing there, so everyone talks about it." Mr. Wu Yun nodded and continued to look at Li Jie. Li Jie continued: "I don''t know where the seven abysses are when I was at the moment. As a result, I fell into it by mistake. There are many dangers in it. I nearly died in it. After being trapped for a long time, I met an expert to rescue me, and then I was able to survive at the bottom of the abyss. After healing, I was worried about my classmates outside, so I asked the master to let me go. The other side did not hold back, but also helped me out of the seven abysses. After I came out, I hid my whereabouts and inquired about it. Only then did I know that not only the eastern Tang Dynasty was destroyed, but also the Western Zhou Dynasty, the Western Chu state and the southern Liang Dynasty were lost. " In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun was silent. Usually, he would like to make fun of each other, such as his previous life in the novel read by blue star, the protagonist falls into the cliff abyss, and then there are experts to rescue him. But now, Zhang Dongyun''s mind is not on this. In Tianshu hall, Mr. Wu Yun asked, "do you know who the master is?" Li Jie shakes his head: "I don''t know. I only know that she is a woman, but I have never seen her appearance, nor do I know her age and identity." Mr. Wu Yun asked, "did you learn martial arts from her?" Li jielue slightly surprised: "Mr. good eyesight, that expert really pointed out in the next one or two." Mr. Wu Yun nods his head, and then suddenly he slaps Li Jie. After listening to their previous conversation, Han zhe knew that Mr. Wu Yun wanted to see Li Jie learn martial arts from others. So he quickly pushed away, and Li Jie immediately waved back. Li Jie also understood Mr. Wu Yun''s intention, so he immediately acted according to the method taught by the other side. Dahe Longmen''s great river practice, this moment in Li Jie''s envoy, even more magnificent than the previous weather. The surging river is like a star river in the sky. It is vast and surging, far better than the river. Longmen was originally inherited. At this moment, if Li Xuanxin, the former king of the Tang Dynasty, is drawn to compete with Li Jie, he will have to say twice about the victory or defeat. However, Li Jie, who is so strong, is still beaten back by Mr. Wu Yun. Mr. Wu Yun sat in his chair, motionless, shaking. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looks at this scene and nods slightly. However, Mr. Wu Yun pretended to frown: "strange..." Li Jie moved his sour Palms: "Sir, do you know that expert?" "My reason is that I know him, but now it doesn''t look like it." Mr. Wu Yun said. On the other side, Zhang Dongyun called Shen and Rong: "inform the eleventh brother to come back." Shen and Rong was surprised, but immediately contacted Ao Kong. Aokong, who was wandering in the west of the Western Zhou Dynasty and even the Western Chu Dynasty, came back to Chang''an soon after receiving the news. "Boss, in such a hurry, what''s the matter?" After entering the hall, aokong asked. Zhang Dongyun did not speak. Mr. Wu Yun''s figure appeared in the hall. He nodded to Ao Kong and Shen He Rong: "eleven masters, twelve girls." After that, Mr. Wu Yun practiced Li Jie''s palm technique.Ao Kong, Shen and Rong two people saw, pupil all slightly contract. Two people said in one voice: "eight elder sister?" They all turned their heads and looked up at Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun nodded his head slowly: "in my opinion, it is also eight younger sister''s Xingluo exterminating sword." After the drill, Mr. Wu Yun saluted three people and then withdrew from the hall. In the hall, only Zhang Dongyun, Ao Kong, Shen and Rong were left. Aokong immediately asked: "boss, where is eight elder sister?" Zhang Dongyun said: "the Eastern Jin Dynasty and the Northern Qi Dynasty at the junction of the seven abysses." Aokong resolutely said: "I''ll find her." Shen and Rong let out a long breath: "little sister, go with you." On the seat, Zhang Dongyun put his hands together in front of him, his ring finger and little finger clasped together, and his middle finger, index finger and thumb pointed at each other. He is also looking forward to meeting the man in the seven abysses. In the past 12 years, it ranked eighth. Chen Huang. Chu Yaoguang. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 257 "My part will go with you to the seven abysses." Zhang Dongyun said at this time. Ao Kong and Shen He Rong were silent for a moment. The big brother''s implication is that if there is a problem with Chu Yaoguang, he will solve it on the spot. Once there is a situation like the last time Yang Li resisted with the help of immortal trace fragments, the eldest brother''s split body can hand and collect the immortal trace fragments. Aokong then said: "boss, do you suspect that eight elder sister is also a traitor?" Zhang Dongyun indifferent way: "after going, naturally understand." He is not sure whether Chu Yaoguang betrayed, but if there is a problem, and the other party has immortal trace fragments, he will take it on the spot. Although there are still more than four months left in the invincible City, it is hard to tell about the chance of immortal trace fragments. If you do, you should try to catch it. The seventh upgrade expansion is about to be completed. But he estimated the distance from qieyuan to Chang''an. The seventh expansion was not enough to frame the seven abysses into the invincible city. I don''t know when to wait for the eighth expansion. "Let''s start, then, sooner rather than later." Shen and Rong said. Zhang Dongyun nodded: "go." Ao Kong, together with Shen and Rong, left the city first. Zhang Dongyun, the original master, called on Li Jie as "Mr. Zhang". The name is to investigate the true identity of the high man hidden in the seven abyss. With the foreshadowing made by Mr. Wu Yun, Li Jie immediately set out with Zhang Dongyun. However, before he left, he reported to Mr. Zhang and Mr. Wu Yun that "when they went out of qieyuan, people who met Shuofeng academy, as well as warriors of the Northern Qi royal family, may also arouse their interest in qieyuan." Zhang Dongyun said: "no harm." Immediately, take people to set out. Chang''an City, he continued to hand over to the blood shadow old devil. Mr. Wu Yun, of course, has been sent out for business by his majesty. The old ghost of blood shadow is full of energy and accepts the task. He just solved the challenge of the old purple sun devil, and no one dared to question it for a time. Zhang Dongyun is also not worried about the problems of the old devil of blood shadow. The old devil is calm now and won''t do anything about it. As long as he doesn''t mess with others, people under other departments can continue to act according to the original strategy, just like when Zhang Dongyun left the city several times. In the Western Zhou Dynasty, all the five gentlemen in the city were absent for a short time, and they still operated as usual. The snake meteorite is still Zhang Dongyun''s mount. Li Jie was also taken. However, when the snake obeyed Zhang Dongyun''s orders, it showed a faint sense of vigilance towards this human being. Among the warriors in the Ninth level, this man gave him a more dangerous feeling than the king of Zhou and the king of Liang. After Li Jie clasped his fist to the snake, he did not jump on the other side''s head like Zhang Dongyun, but arrived at the tail end of the snake. He asked himself that he might be able to fight the snake, but he was not sure that he would subdue him to become his own mount. When the snake saw his move, he nodded slightly, and then he carried two people, sinking into the ground as if they were sinking into the water. Two people and a demon, quickly to the northeast, the target directly pointed to seven abysses. Shen and aokong, however, had already rushed there early. At the same time, there were also people heading southeast in the capital of the Northern Qi Dynasty. "You can go to the court in person, father?" Gao Ju, the eldest son of the king of Qi, asked his father in front of him. The king of Qi said, "the seven abysses are very important. If you go alone, you are not sure." Gao Ju has yet to open his mouth again, but he sees someone coming to meet in front of him. After seeing the visitor clearly, Gao Ju could not help but be more surprised. Shuofeng academy president, the Ninth level of Confucianism, and aid. There are also the master of xuanming temple, the Ninth level immortal and the zique immortal. The two of them came together. Now, right here, all the remaining ninth level masters of the Northern Qi Dynasty have arrived in Qi. "Must it be so, my lord?" After the ceremony, Shuofeng academy president and aid also asked. Gao Tiankai, the king of Qi, nodded: "Chang''an, we should be dealing with Qi in an all-round way soon. In the current situation, if we beat stones with eggs, we have no chance of winning." As the leader of the Northern Qi Dynasty, he spoke so bluntly that he yuan and zique Zhenren fell into silence for a time. However, they all know that what the king of Qi said was from the bottom of his heart. Chang''an city is the Ninth level master on the surface, and has surpassed the Northern Qi Dynasty. What''s more, it''s widely said in eastern Xinjiang that Chang''an has strong people in nine areas. The eastern Tang Dynasty, the Western Chu Dynasty, the Western Zhou Dynasty and the southern Liang Dynasty have been destroyed one after another. Chang''an power did not compete with its rivals, but grew stronger and stronger like a tiger eating deer.Although the Northern Qi Dynasty has been closely linked with the Eastern Jin Dynasty and the southern Chen Dynasty, can it really resist Chang''an? No one has an answer. Or, we all have the answer before, but we can''t say it. Now, the king of Qi himself said the answer. "Although Chang''an is prosperous, I take over the great Qi River and mountain from the former king, and I do not intend to bow down and admit that I will give up thousands of Li of the country." The king of Qi looked over zique immortal and he yuan: "I am very grateful that you can help me today. If you can survive this disaster, the royal power, the prime minister power and the divine power will share the world." Immortal zique said: "since I have come here today, I have made up my mind. Next, please tell the king about the seven abysses in detail." The king of Qi nodded his head: "Li Jie, the leader of the Longmen gate of Dahe in the eastern Tang Dynasty, has made great progress since Qi eyuan was born. There must be a reason for this. I believe that there must be secrets under the seven calamities. If we can crack them and turn them into our own use, there will be a glimmer of hope in fighting against Chang''an. If the trip to qieyuan fails, then I will be no more than a monarch of the country to be conquered in the face of Chang''an. Therefore, I am determined to do my best in this trip. If it is not successful, I will not have the face to see the former kings of the Qi Dynasty. " Hearing the speech, Gao Ju also felt sad and determined to accompany his father. The immortal zique and the president nodded slightly: "since the king has made up his mind, we will sacrifice our lives to accompany him." Gao Tiankai, the king of Qi, held his fist like a martial artist in the lake: "from today on, you can be exempted from the ceremony. It''s Gao who can''t thank you enough." After saying that, they set off immediately and went to qieyuan, the border of Qi and Jin. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The ancient mu Zhenren, who was in Nanchen, suddenly stopped. His elder martial brother Gu song looked back: "elder martial brother Gu Mu, what can I do for you?" "There''s my letter." The young Taoist looked to the north. At this time, a white bird, far away. The young Taoist held out his finger and gently touched it. So the white birds suddenly turned purple, and then scattered into a purple cloud. The young Taoist priest pondered a little, and both real Gu song and Liao Ping turned to look at him. "What''s wrong with the seven abysses at the border of Qi and Jin?" The young Taoist frowned. "What?" asked the real man Gu song The young Taoist replied, "I have been there eight years ago. There are" seven evils "under the so-called seven abyss, but they are just ordinary people or things that are not worth mentioning." "And now?" Master Gu song continued to ask. The young Taoist pondered: "after the Ninth level warrior goes down, he survives from it, and then his strength is greatly improved." "Therefore, when the Taoist priest went down earlier, there was no one or anything in it that could bring up a warrior?" Liao Ping knows. "Not bad." The young Taoist nodded and then shook his head. "However, it was eight years ago that I went down last time. In the eight years since I left, there may have been some things that I didn''t know about, and there were more people or things." "In this case, let''s go and have a look again," said the old man The young Taoist looked to the North: "it''s OK." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ While people from the South and the North rushed to qieyuan at the same time, Zhang Dongyun and his party arrived first. Shen and aokong are hiding in the dark. Zhang Dongyun, together with Li Jie, first came to Qie yuan. Looking at the blue mist in front of him, Li Jie explained: "the seven e yuan is named after" seven e ", and this cold cloud is the first one. The living should not get close to it. They should first block all ordinary people. There are also practitioners below the fifth level. Except for the monks who are familiar with the changes of poisons, they will die if they get close to them." Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly, and at the same time, he secretly felt that compared with Baiyun yuan on the other side of Longling mountain, this seven abyss is more in line with the name of the place of great ferocity. In fact, there is a lack of interest in the cultivation of Bai Yunyuan. If you know that there are a lot of turquoise crystals at the bottom of the mountain, no matter how hard it is to dig, many practitioners will come. It seems that this seven abyss is really because of danger, so people and animals should not get close to it. "Let''s go down." When Zhang Dongyun lightly touches the top of the snake''s head, the snake will fall immediately. "Sir, why don''t I take you down in hiding?" Asked the serpent meteorite as he passed through the cold clouds and poisonous fog. All three of them are practitioners of the ninth state, and their strength is far better than their peers. Naturally, they are not afraid of cold and cloud miasma. "The third of the seven abysses, called the endless submerged water, still has to go through this pass to wrap up the abyss below and escape from the earth." Li Jie explained: "if you go down from above, you will have to break through the first cold cloud miasma and the second erdian snake fragrance, but the endless submerged water is thinner." The snake snorted, "it doesn''t make any difference to us."He said the same thing from the top. He is tired of evil water. There is no need to say much about such dangerous things as endless submerged water. He would like to have a little less. But it''s just disgust. As he said, the endless water did not hurt them. "Cold cloud miasma blocks most ordinary people and practitioners with low accomplishments." Li Jieyan said: "tianshexiang can poison at least the practitioners of the sixth level. If the seventh level is not careful, it may also be poisoned. If you want to break through the endless submergence, at least the eighth level of cultivation is required. If you are not careful, the practitioners of the eighth level may drown." Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly. Two of them, a demon, and aokong, Shen and Rong on the other side, have already passed through the cold cloud miasma and Tian She Xiang. Aokong, who has already become the real body of the devil''s road, uses the change of magic dragon to cover his breath with Shen Herong. Even Li Jie and snake can''t find it. Then the party sank into endless water. For practitioners, there is also danger ahead. The seventh abyss, the fourth, the golden thread snake. This is not a real demon clan, but a combination of the two poisons of endless water and snake fragrance, which lacks intelligence. , but as a combination of the two poisons, their strength can not be underestimated. The practitioners of the eighth level had to resist the pressure brought by the endless submerged water. When they were attacked by the golden thread demon snake, they could not resist. They could only die in the water and then be sealed in the center. When Zhang Dongyun and others came down, they could see that the body was not sinking or floating in the middle of the solid water. Therefore, it is regarded as a place of great ferocity, and it is easy for practitioners of high realm to dare not set foot on it. Zhang Dongyun''s eyes flashed, and he could already see the golden thread of life swimming in the endless submerged water and approaching them. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 258 The immensity of the deep water is so heavy that it is impossible for practitioners of the eighth state to be careful when they are in it. However, the golden lines are extremely flexible. But for a moment, he was close to Zhang Dongyun and others. Li Jie has learned that they are powerful, but now he has made great progress. At the beginning, he broke through the barrier of endless submerged water and these golden wire demon snakes and returned to the abyss. Now, he can handle them more easily. Although it was the first time that Zhang Dongyun and the snake meteorite came down, they were not afraid. The snake master was frightened. But these golden wire snake named demon snake, in fact, is not intelligent spirit, do not know what fear is. The serpentine meteorite, with its own black inflammation, disperses these approaching Trollius snakes. Zhang Dongyun was standing on the top of the snake''s head, with his hands behind him. But around his body, there was invisible air flow, which seemed to be more dignified than the endless water around him. Those golden wire snakes can flow freely in the endless water. When they get close to Zhang Dongyun, they come into contact with the invisible air flow, but they can''t move. It''s like a man in a swamp. It is Zhang Dongyun''s "Ze Xiang Shen Gong Tai Yuan Lian ti" that plays a role. With his own cultivation strength becoming higher and higher, his cultivation gradually deepened, and his unique skills of divine arts began to become more and more excellent. The snake is not only isolated from the outside of the abyss, but also pushes the Qi out of the body. Li Jie was shocked by what he saw. This Mr. Zhang''s martial arts cultivation is indeed extremely strong. No wonder the disciples of Dahe Longmen in Chang''an told him that the king of Zhou, the king of Chu and the king of Liang were all killed by this Mr. Zhang. The three continued down. The black fire of the snake and the Taiyuan Qi of Zhang Dongyun spread out, isolating the endless submerged water. Li Jie took the opportunity to say: "the seventh abyss and the fifth abyss is a ninth state, a demon who has cultivated into a state of disintegration of the demon soul. His name is Dou Xian." Previously, he was exhausted by the golden thread snake and the endless submerged water. Suddenly, he was attacked by Dou Xian and nearly died in these seven abysses. "This devil came from the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He was famous for a time 40 or 50 years ago, but then suddenly disappeared. People thought he was dead, but he did hide here." Li Jieyan said. Zhang Dongyun asked, "the Ninth level is just the fifth one. Are the remaining two above the Ninth level?" Li Jieyan said: "I''m not sure. I only know that the expert who gave advice to me must be the seventh Er, and the sixth Er, I haven''t seen it." He said, while looking around: "about the ranking, the top four are generally recognized, the last three are relatively mysterious." Zhang Dongyun understood the mystery. Most of those who have seen the last three died directly in this abyss. "Dou was the first to practice the magic Road, and the change of dragon head fish was almost unaffected in the endless water." Li Jie continued: "it is very difficult for people of the Ninth level to defeat him here. He chose to live in seclusion here. Maybe the environment here is conducive to his cultivation. I think he is the fifth worst, because when the high man saved his life on that day, Dou ran away in confusion and said, "so do you, so does she.". Therefore, the younger generation guesses that in addition to the people who save lives, there is another master who is above Dou Xian. " "Not without reason." Zhang Dongyun''s eyes swept around, and his sharp eyes seemed to be able to penetrate the muddy bottom directly. Suddenly, he looked slightly moved. As far as I could see, the abyss was suddenly black. It''s not that his eyesight has declined, but the endless water under him has turned black. It''s like thick ink in the pool. "As far as I know, the dragon head fish has no such magic power." Zhang Dongyun asked, "what about the man who saved you?" Li Jie took a deep breath: "neither." Zhang Dongyun nodded: "very good, this should be the sixth abyss of the abyss." During the conversation, the thick ink had already floated up and came into contact with the black inflammation of the snake meteorite. The black inflammation immediately began to go out. The meteorite was frightened before angry. The next moment, he suddenly opened his mouth, from the mouth issued a silent whistling sound. Under the thick ink, suddenly waves. Then a voice came from the water: "eh? Where did the snake come from in eastern Xinjiang The voice was so clear that it seemed like a little girl. At the same time, the thick ink in the water suddenly solidified. Even the thousands of cubic meters of the endless water, all together into a solid ink block. The serpentine meteorite was directly wrapped in it and was nearly crushed to death. His amazing power to play to the extreme, shock scattered around the thick ink, so as not to be condensed solid ink block sealed in the center. But he can only resist the condensation of thick ink around him. His body, always sealed in a huge ink block, is like being locked in prison.Li Jie said with a wry smile: "sure enough, the strength is more than the old devil Dou Xian, the fifth and sixth are not wrong." Zhang Dongyun saw this, but he was a little surprised. The strength of the snake meteorite, excluding him, Zhang and Shen Herong, is almost invincible among the nine practitioners on the ground of the seven countries in eastern Xinjiang. Even if he couldn''t kill or capture his opponent on the spot, he wanted to defeat him, and basically there was no one in the seven kings of eastern Xinjiang. Now, in the face of the sixth disaster of the abyss, the serpentine meteorite has fallen. Of course, meteorites can''t play to the limit in water. But even so, below this I don''t know is big is small wench, strength also quite considerable. Considering that the other party mentioned that there should have been no snake in eastern Xinjiang, Zhang Dongyun guessed that she should not be a native of Dongjiang. For ordinary people, the eastern Xinjiang is vast and rich. But for the practitioners, the eastern Xinjiang was quite barren. Therefore, it is rare to attract the strong people above the nine realms to take root or stop here. It''s basically a special reason for coming here. In Jiufeng academy, Zhang Zhongxing went out for a tour. He was just wandering around. Huiming, Dharma mind and yongse are Buddhist disciples who travel around the world and preach Buddhism. The meteorites that used to be Earthlings, and those cloud beasts, came here to escape. Monk faning is looking for someone. The golden winged ROC is just after the meteorite. Basically, no one comes to practice or to collect natural materials and treasures. I seem to be an exception, but the Chunyang relic that this guy is looking for, in essence, is not from eastern Xinjiang. So, what''s the reason for this girl under the seven abyss? Zhang Dongyun turns the idea in his heart, and his hands are not slow at all. He clapped forward. Then the thick ink, which kept rolling but did not disperse under the influence of the serpent meteorite''s scream, suddenly burst into flames. Under the power of the infinite God''s palm, the flaming flame seems to never go out, burning everything in front of you. So the thick ink was burned clean. The strong flame, even in the endless submerged water, still does not extinguish. The crisp voice below exclaimed. Then Zhang Dongyun felt the other party turn around and run away. "It''s good sense." Zhang Dongyun doesn''t chase after the snake. He taps the top of the snake''s head and goes down all the way. There are others to clean up the abyss. The snake meteorite obeyed his orders and did not dare to violate it. He had long affirmed that Mr. Zhang was capable of killing him in the Ninth level even when he was in the eighth level. Now that the other party has reached the Ninth level, there is no suspense. Compared with the snake, Li Jie has a stronger sense of shock in his heart. He knows that Mr. Zhang is strong. But now it looks more powerful than he expected. Just now, facing the sixth disaster of the abyss, he thought to himself that he could do nothing by himself. Snake meteorite and his one demon, perhaps there is a certain opportunity, can break the thick ink. But they can''t scare each other around and run. The next second round of attack is still enough for both of them. Two men and a demon continued to dive down. In a short time, the place where they passed, the thick ink was scattered again. In the ink, there is a girl in white, spotless, who looks 13 or 4 years old. Its hair, eyebrows, and eyes, all present a pure black color. But the color of her skin and lips was almost the same as her white dress. "That man is so powerful. How could there be such a powerful warrior in eastern Xinjiang?" The girl breathed a sigh of relief: "the Middle Earth has never seen such a strong ninth level practitioner..." Before she had finished her breath, her body suddenly froze. A little stiff, the girl turned her head and looked over her side. At that end, in the endless dark water, a visible outline gradually emerged. It''s like endless water, condensing into a body. A huge white dragon with silver claws. The white dragon''s mouth moved, revealing a very humanized sneer. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Zhang Dongyun and his party continued down. After falling for a long time without Li Jie guiding the way, Zhang Dongyun and Xieshe meteorite gradually saw that there seemed to be light flowing under the water. The light was soft, not blazing, and it seemed ethereal. It''s like looking up at the stars under the night sky. "Sir?" The serpentine meteorite asked. Zhang Dongyun did not speak. After waiting for a moment, he felt that Ao Kong and Shen He Rong came up again, and then he ordered: "go straight down."The serpentine followed its orders and continued down. Close after, they seem to have a real human Tianhe in front of them. There was a river in the abyss full of endless water. The river is full of stars. The appearance of the snake meteorite made me crazy for a while. As a demon clan, it is a matter of course to yearn for starlight. The purpose of building the seventh level star house is to nurture the aura of the whole sky. The purpose of cultivating the eighth state of Tongtian is to connect heaven and earth with aura. The ninth spirit is a powerful spirit. Everything is to prepare for the final reception of star light and the achievement of the realm of demon emperor. At the moment, he actually felt the breath of the Star River in this abyss. This does not need Zhang Dongyun to urge, he directly rushed into it. Entering the Star River, Zhang Dongyun felt that the starlight was suddenly no longer peaceful, but blazing, as if to burn his body and soul. Zhang Dongyun Taiyuan''s body refining method works and blocks out the starlight. At this time, there was a light sound in the starlight. The next moment, Zhang Dongyun in front of the stars suddenly dissipated. The Star River, as if in the seven abysses, constructs a cave. Two people and a demon arrived in front of the cave. Zhang Dongyun jumps down from the top of the snake and comes to the gate of the cave. He did not immediately reach out to push, but quietly looked at the gate of the cave. At this time, the door suddenly opened itself. A woman appears in the door. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 259 Zhang Dongyun met the woman face to face. The other side is extremely tall, only about an inch shorter than him. She has a clear and beautiful appearance, which shows a bit of heroic color. It''s not easy to judge the true age if you look about twenty. The tall woman''s eyes are bright at the moment, looking at Zhang Dongyun. He wanted to open his mouth, but for a time it was difficult to judge whether he was Chen Huang Chu Yaoguang himself or his apprentice in the past 30 years. Chu Yaoguang, like the evil emperor in the past, is a strong man specializing in martial arts. However, the first thing in martial arts is to attach importance to one''s own Qi and blood. Therefore, the martial arts are not good at such things as usurpation and reincarnation. In a way, it can even be said that the higher the cultivation, the more difficult it is. Because the spirit and body have been combined with each other. Just looking at the Star River outside is really closely related to Chu Yaoguang''s practice of martial arts. But the Star River, together with the palace here, is actually a Taoist magic weapon. It is refined by Taoist masters who have cultivated the yuan God. It''s just that it integrates the Qi and blood of the woman and the will of martial arts. In terms of nature, it is similar to the treasure of wutianfeng, which was detained by Chang''an. But Zhang Dongyun is sure that the other side knows the martial arts of the evil emperor. So when you feel Tai Yuan practicing, you will appear. Zhang Dongyun turns to look at Li Jie. But Li Jie shook his head slightly: "I haven''t seen that elder." The other party talked to him before, and his body seemed to be shrouded in fog. He was not sure whether the tall woman was the one who saved him that day. If so, it''s the first time he''s seen each other. Looking back at the woman, Zhang Dongyun suddenly opened his mouth and asked abruptly: "is this magic weapon made by yourself or by others The tall woman''s eyes flashed in front of her, and she didn''t answer for the first time. She looked over Zhang Dongyun, Li Jie and snake meteorites and looked up at the Star River above. In the twinkling of stars, someone seems to come in. "Magic dragon." For the first time since a tall woman appeared. The voice and its beautiful appearance do not match, actually some deep and hoarse. As soon as Li Jie heard the whole voice, he immediately bowed to the other party and said, "I''ve met you, master." When Zhang Dongyun heard the words, he knew that this woman was the one who had saved Li Jie and guided his martial arts. Women''s "magic dragon" three word exit. A silver clawed white dragon appears outside the cave. It was aokong. Looking at the silver claws of the magic dragon, the woman nodded slightly: "please." After that, she turned around and walked into the cave first. Zhang Dongyun and others entered successively. There is another cave in the cave. It seems that the space is very broad. The dimensions and distances in all directions are beyond the diameter of the seven abysses. "Can you put that little friend down first?" After the tall woman entertained people to come in, she turned her head and said to the magic dragon. The corner of the dragon''s mouth moved, as if to reveal a humanized smile again. As soon as he loosened his feet, the girl in white fell to the ground. With her eyes closed, the girl in white seemed to be immersed in her dream. After landing, she awoke leisurely and couldn''t recover. Seeing the magic dragon, she was suddenly surprised and quickly retreated. After discovering the tall woman again, the girl quickly hid behind her: "sister Lin!" The tall woman patted her on the shoulder: "it''s OK." Then, she turned to look at Zhang Dongyun and others, and answered Zhang Dongyun''s previous question: "this magic weapon is made by combining my own blood essence and martial arts will and asking a Taoist friend to help me refine it." The dragon''s eyes flashed. Zhang Dongyun nodded: "I see." "Are you looking for treasure Asked the woman. Zhang Dongyun said: "in order to visit an old friend, it''s a pity that we didn''t find it." The woman nodded: "I think I know why some people misunderstood your old friend here before." She said to the girl in white, "help me to greet Li Jie and the snake." Then she said to Zhang Dongyun and Huan Tianlong, "please follow me in and show you some things." Seeing that she didn''t have to face Zhang Dongyun and the magic dragon, the girl in white breathed a sigh of relief. She blinked at Li Jie and the snake meteorite. If these two are in trouble, she should be able to cope with them Zhang Dongyun has reduced the size of the magic dragon, together with the tall woman, into the depths of the cave. After only three of them were left, the tall woman''s sight fell on the unreal dragon, but said, "there is another one who, since brought in, must also be his brother."Magic Dragon opened his mouth, and a girl of 11 or 2 years old, carved in powder and jade, flew out of it and landed on the ground: "it''s not my brother, it''s my sister." The huge unreal dragon turned back to human form and revealed aokong''s tall body: "is it my brother? I''m afraid it''s not easy to say now." The woman sighed: "eleven younger brother, you are still the original appearance, I with twelve younger sister, but have not been once appearance." This woman, surprisingly, is the eighth "Chen Huang" Chu Yaoguang in the past 12 Yama. She turned to look at Zhang Dongyun: "listen to the tone, you know it''s big brother." "Not exactly. It''s a part of the boss." Ao Kong said: "the boss himself is still in Chang''an." Chu shook the light and nodded: "it turns out that what Li Jie said in Chang''an that day was created by elder brother." Zhang Dongyun asked, "why do you live here Chu Yaoguang invited the three people to take a seat in a house: "I went through a lot of difficulties, and finally I was reincarnated and rebuilt, but there were some problems, and the reincarnation was not good. Although it is not a big problem now, there are still some sequelae. I couldn''t find everyone, and I was afraid that I would be encircled and suppressed by powerful enemies again. So I stayed away from the Middle Earth. After I arrived in the eastern Xinjiang five years ago, I found a place to live in and practice hard. I hope we can recover our former peak as soon as possible, so that we can settle accounts with the enemies who besieged our brothers and sisters. " "It''s not that we don''t report it. It''s not time." Ao Kong sneered: "don''t worry, one can''t run." Zhang Dongyun looked at Chu Yaoguang, and then he said slowly, "you are not bad at the speed of rebuilding and entering the country. You have already won the throne." The second realm of emperor Wudao, also known as the 11th realm of Wudao cultivation. If Chu Yaoguang''s words are all true, then she is affected by reincarnation, and the speed of her practice is still slower. She herself obviously thinks so: "big brother''s a great compliment." After that, the tone of his voice pauses, and Chu shakes his head to see aokong and Shen Herong: "the accomplishments of the eleven younger brothers and twelve younger sisters are..." "Sister Shen, smile twice." Ao Kong then hums a voice: "should not laugh at me that bastard harm, otherwise how can I be this realm now? But don''t try to make it better for him. His reincarnation has also been severely damaged by me, and he needs a long time to recuperate. At present, his cultivation level is no higher than that. " "Nine brothers?" Chu Yaoguang was shocked: "even he..." Shen and Rong asked, "eight elder sister, how much do you know about the immortal trace?" "Ten Brothers No, Yang Li, betrayed us. Besides Chu Yaoguang''s tone was low: "I was attacked by other enemies because of the immortal traces. I was going to look for you, but I didn''t get any. I had to recuperate first, and then try to find people and revenge." Zhang Dongyun listened quietly. The other party did not mention the immortal trace fragment. At present, he is not in the invincible City, and it is difficult for him to judge the truth of what the other side said. But the other side gives him the feeling, and Yang Li is obviously different. It''s hard to say whether Chu Yaoguang is a traitor. But she should have never been in contact with the fragments. Zhang Dongyun is extremely sensitive to this. Shen and Rong gently raised his eyebrows: "eight elder sister''s consciousness is that you didn''t plan at the beginning, or you didn''t need to be reborn and rebuilt? Your injury is not that serious? " Chu shook his head and nodded: "it was so right until I met Su Po." "Who?" Aokong''s eyes widened. Chu Yaoguang looked directly at his eyes: "Su Po, once, our seven brothers." Aokong opened his mouth, "impossible" three words almost blurted out. Zhang Dongyun looks at Shen and Rong. It can be determined that Yang Li is a traitor. After being severely damaged by the evil emperor in the Xianji incident, he was once hit by a sword. The wound is also in the back of the neck, so that the "ten" shape of the old wound, lingering for 30 years, has never been cured. Yang Li is eager for the immortal trace fragment, which is to help him suppress the injury. After killing him, the remains of the demon wolf were brought back to Chang''an. Zhang Dongyun, Shen Herong and aokong all personally examined them. As for the owner of this sword, the three of them have the same opinion. Su Po, the seventh "sword demon" in the past 12 Yama! In particular, Zhang Dongyun has the invincible city system. Combined with the martial arts of Su Po in the memory of the evil emperor, he can be 100% sure. The sword on Yang Li''s back neck was written by Su Po. Now, does he have to give each other a sword when he meets each other? He attacked Yang Li not because he was a traitor, but because other people in the twelve hell were his targets? "Did he mention anything at that time?" Zhang Dongyun looked at Chu Yaoguang and asked. Chu shook his head and said, "without saying a word, it''s a sword to meet. I was injured and nearly died under his sword on the spot.It''s the luck of inviting heaven to escape, to be forced to reincarnate, and to stay alive. " Zhang Dongyun fell into meditation. At present, he can''t judge the truth of Chu Yaoguang''s statement. It''s better to bring the other side to the invincible city. He did not open his mouth, while Shen and Rong said with a smile: "eight elder sister, come back to Chang''an with us. The elder brother himself will help you to cure some of the sequelae of your reincarnation." Chu Yaoguang nodded: "we meet again after the disaster. Of course, we should get together. I am just looking for a quiet place to hide in the seven abysses." She looked at Zhang Dongyun in front of her: "in other words, are there only four of us now?" Ao Kong nodded: "good." Chu Yaoguang''s smile gradually converged. After a little silence, he hesitated and asked, "in addition to Su Po, Ying Xiao and Yang Li Who else? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 260 Faced with Chu Yaoguang''s problem, Zhang Dongyun said: "I haven''t seen anyone else yet." He calmly looked in front of Chu Yaoguang: "after seeing, everything will be clear." Chu shake light slowly exhaled a breath: "do not have again." Zhang Dongyun said: "this kind of words need not be mentioned any more. Thirty years ago, I trusted all of you." "Big brother''s mood, I understand." Chu shook light and nodded gently. Shen and Rong in one side smile: "eight elder sister, appearance that little girl, look is not ordinary human." Listening to the other party mention the girl in white who was greeting snake and Li Jie outside, Chu shook her face and softened her face a lot. She said with a smile, "Twelve sister has good eyesight. Her name is Qi mo. she has been here for three years. It''s really inhuman. To be exact, it''s not a demon clan." Aokong in one side tut said strange: "strange, with wisdom?" Chu Yaoguang nodded: "yes, she is the essence of ink, but she not only has the wisdom, but also has cultivated the excellent Taoist method. With the profound strength, Li Jie is not his opponent." "So she made the second deal among the seven abysses, the sixth only to you, eighth sister?" Shen He Rong Ruo thought: "however, in addition to Taoism, this child seems to have the shadow of my Confucian school." "At first, this is also Qie." Chu Yaoguang said: "after the cold cloud miasma, the heavenly snake fragrance, the endless submerged water and the golden thread demon snake, the fifth one was an crocodile demon, the sixth one was Dou Xian, a demon who practiced the transformation of dragon head fish. The last one was the source of the fragrance of Tian she here in the early years, a black sky snake. After I came here five years ago, I killed the black sky snake and settled here. Three years ago, Qi Mo killed the crocodile demon. Dou was not her opponent, so Dou first became the fifth and Qi Mo became the sixth. " After that, she looked at Shen Herong: "Twelve younger sister''s eyes are as bright as a torch. There are some Confucian tricks in Qi Mo''s training method. It should be related to the person who enlightened her at the beginning. This person may be practicing together with Confucianism." Ao Kong asked: "is not the person who helped you refine this star river?" Chu shook his head and said, "the friends who helped me refine this star river are mainly Taoism, supplemented by Confucianism. The people who enlighten Qi Mo are mainly Confucianists, supplemented by Taoism. " Shen He Rong Ruo thought: "for those who are mainly Taoist and supplemented by Confucianism, Xiaomei can think of several names very quickly. However, Confucianism is the main factor and Taoism is the supplement. For a while, I can''t think of a person with high accomplishments." Chu Yaoguang smiles: "I can''t think of it for a while." Zhang Dongyun then suddenly asked: "eight younger sister, when you arrived here five years ago, did you notice the traces of the descendants of the Taiqing palace?" Chu Yaoguang was stunned: "I''m not sure, but I found that other experts came here, and after leaving, I deliberately erased the traces of my own. In this way, I really can''t see what school he learned from, but I''m sure someone has come. What''s more, he just came to have a look. He didn''t take anything. He didn''t pay attention to the snake demon and Dou Xian Aokong look suddenly became ferocious: "boss, you suspect that I should laugh at that guy, ever came here?" Shen He Rong said: "it''s not impossible. I should laugh that I have traveled all over the seven countries in eastern Xinjiang, and each dynasty has left its own Taoist sect to support and enlighten. There may be some places where there are natural materials and earth treasures in the eastern Xinjiang. He may have passed through them, but there may not be many things that he can see. " Aokong''s face was gloomy, and there seemed to be a flame burning in his eyes. Chu Yaoguang asked: "should laugh at my reincarnation, is the Taiqing palace disciple?" Aokong said "um". Chu Yaoguang looked sad: "if he hadn''t been with us, would he have turned his head and been under the gate of the Qing palace?" Aokong big voice way: "if so, we should have the Taiqing palace together at the beginning!" Zhang Dongyun said: "don''t assume that. When we find him next, everything will be solved." Aokong hate hate to nod. Shen and Rong said: "eight elder sister, you go back to Chang''an with us, Qi Mo and Dou Xian, do you want to take them with you?" "Take Xiao Qi on the line, Dou first let him stay here, and then play for elder brother in the future." Chu shook the light and said. Shen He Rong knew clearly: "he is really practicing here and seeking a better chance." Chu shook his head and nodded: "after decades of hard work, he has the hope to become a real devil, but it may take some time." "Just leave it there. I''ll talk about it later." Zhang Dongyun then stood up and said, "let''s go back to Chang''an first." Chu Yaoguang also stood up: "brother, please wait a moment, we are going up." As soon as the voice fell, the cave began to shake. Then Zhang Dongyun and others can feel that the cave is rising automatically. Within the seven abysses, a river of stars flickered and floated upward.There is only one living creature in the endless water except the golden thread snake, which has no intelligence. That''s the big devil in the ninth state, Dou Xian, who practices the transformation of dragon head fish. He incarnated as a giant fish. He was tens of meters long. Fish head position, but the head of the dragon, looking at Shengwei. He was swimming in the endless water, washing his own ghost, and suddenly found a big action below. Seeing countless stars rising, the dragon head fish was startled, and then immediately avoided. He looked at the sudden rise of the Star River, but for a while he couldn''t get back to God. But the next moment, he was ecstatic. The black sky snake is dead. The man who killed the black sky snake is going to leave now. As long as that little girl is not in, after seven abyss is his world completely. The dragon head and fish eyes send the Star River to rise, and finally fly out of the endless submerged water. He immediately dived and searched for the whole seven abysses, but he never saw Qi mo. The giant dragon head fish can''t help but be ecstatic, rolling and jumping in the endless submerged water, celebrating that the two people on his head left together. After that, this place belongs to him completely. However, Mr. Dou didn''t know that Chu Yaoguang recommended him to Zhang Dongyun. I don''t know. Zhang Dongyun just put him here temporarily Under the abyss, Dou first cheered. In the rising star river, Qi Mo is a little puzzled: "sister Lin, why do you want to go with them? It''s not you they''re looking for. " Chu Yaoguang stretched out his hand and took her shoulder: "although the person they are looking for is not me, it is my friend. Or we should say that our friends are the same person, but we didn''t know each other before. Now through the same friends, we have a bridge of communication. " Qi Mo blinked: "are you going to meet your friend with them now?" "To stay in their place for a while is more conducive to our practice, and it is also quiet and undisturbed." Chu shook the light and said with a smile. Qi Mo was a little uneasy: "I''ll go Doesn''t it matter? " "Don''t worry. You can be safe there." Chu Yaoguang touched her hair: "settle down and practice well. You can also become a Confucian school or a Taoist God. If you become a high-level person, you will no longer be afraid of others." "Well!" Qi Mo nods hard. After calming Qi Mo, she nodded to Li Jie and the snake meteorite: "next, I''ll bother you." Li Jie quickly replied, "the Lord of Chang''an has always been generous, and the elder can avoid all worries." In the face of this tall woman, she had to lower her head. He could vaguely feel that the opponent was more powerful than the master faning who had cultivated the Dharma body of Buddhism on that day. Chu Yaoguang listened to Li Jie''s words, his eyelids could not help but jump slightly. She went back to the other side. After seeing Zhang Dongyun, she looked at him with a slightly strange look: "brother, have you fasted? He got a generous name from Li Jie. " Zhang Dongyun said calmly: "thirty years ago, after the immortal trace, many things have really changed." Chu Yaoguang heard the speech, as if some things hurt his kind. He could not help but nod slightly: "what elder brother said is that many things are different..." "Little sister now, in order to keep her identity secret, her name has changed to mingyixue. What about Bajie?" Shen and Rong asked with a smile. Chu shakes light then also to smile: "my external name, is Lin Xiujun." Shen and Rong said: "Chang''an City, now there are more Mr. Lin." While they were speaking, the star river rose out of the seven abysses. Chu shook his head slightly: "five years, the first time to see the sun." A cloud of starlight, suspended in the seven abyss, temporarily dispelled the cold miasma deposited here for many years. Then the starlight floated slowly away from the seven abysses. "This magic weapon doesn''t fly very fast." Aokong commented carelessly. Shen and Rong chuckled: "it''s very good to be able to form a cave by itself. It seems that the main function is not to fly away." Chu Yaoguang nodded: "indeed, the speed of this treasure flying escape is not fast, it''s better for us to start by ourselves." "With the snake, we''ll go back in the earth." Zhang Dongyun said. They all nodded, and Chu shook the light to receive the star river. Star River into a long silk, automatically folded up, fell in the heart of Chu Yaoguang palm. The snake meteorite immediately bowed its head to the crowd. But at this time, Chu Yaoguang suddenly frowned slightly and turned to look at the South sky. "What?" Shen He Rong asked. "You just said that you should laugh at my reincarnation. I am a disciple of Taiqing palace, right?" Only Zhang Dongyun, aokong and Shen Herong can hear Chu Yaoguang''s voice. Zhang Dongyun''s eyes flashed suddenly. The next moment, aokong also suddenly turned to look at the southern sky."Yes..." He murmured to himself, the corner of his mouth showed a grim smile: "it''s really a narrow enemy''s road!" After that, the magic dragon, which he incarnated, flew directly into the air and sped to the south. Protected by his magic power, Shen Herong, whose body shape is not seen by Li Jie, Xie she and Qi Mo, gives Zhang Dongyun a silent fist. "I''ll go and see it, too." Chu shook the light and nodded to Zhang Dongyun. Then he flew up and chased the magic dragon. Zhang Dongyun looks at the South with his eyebrows raised slightly. It''s true that aokong said that the enemy family has a narrow road! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 261 When Zhang Dongyun is looking to the south, his mind suddenly moves slightly. His eyes turned to the north. There was a faint approach. With the blessing of the two great miracles of the earth''s heart seal and the mirror lake hanging in the sky, he felt a spiritual platform in his heart, reflecting some traces. Two people who are similar to Gao Tiansheng, Gao Tianxuan, Gao Jun and Gao Keng in martial arts, that is to say, two masters of the Northern Qi royal family A great scholar who is similar to Yan Sheng, vice president of Shuofeng academy, and Gao Zheng''s Confucianism inheritance There is also a relatively strange Taoist master who has learned and inherited the ice method, which may be the result of xuanming temple Zhang Dongyun gently picked the tip of his brow, and then ordered Li Jie: "go back and inform them of the bloody shadow. Now is a good time to send troops to the Northern Qi Dynasty." Li Jie was slightly stunned: "the Northern Qi Dynasty?" "The top experts of the Northern Qi Dynasty poured out their nests and came out of the seven abysses. Here, their interior is empty." Zhang Dongyun said: "with the blood shadow, the dark son can also move." "Yes, sir." Li Jie nods. He didn''t ask Mr. Zhang if he could solve the king of Qi and others. Not to mention that the kings of the three dynasties of Chu, Zhou and Liang all died in each other''s hands. Even if the other side was outnumbered, there were also snake meteorites with Qi mo. Li Jie left immediately. Leave at the same time, he will follow Han Zhe and other colleagues told him contact information, contact Chang''an city. He himself was ready to join the army of Chang''an to the Northern Qi Dynasty. Li Jie leaves, Zhang Dongyun calmly looks at the south. Soon, the figure of four people approached. It was Gao Tiankai, the king of Qi, and his eldest son, Gao Ju, the head of Shuofeng academy, and zique, the master of xuanming temple. They are in doubt. For the earth shaking sound has already been heard from the earth and the sky in the south of qieyuan. There seems to be a big fight. And the fierce situation of the war, so that the king of Qi and other experts in the ninth state, all felt frightened. Who on earth is it? It''s a world shaking fight? What do they have to do with the seven abysses? Is it related to Chang''an? When the four people in the Northern Qi Dynasty were wondering, they suddenly realized that someone was looking at the four of them outside the seven abysses in front of them. Although there was a giant snake with a body length of nearly 100 meters and wings on its back, Zhang Dongyun was the first to see the king of Qi and others. It seems that the other side does not show the mountains and dew, but it has its own prestige, which makes the four people want to bow down and submit to the throne. It was a shock to them. The king of Qi immediately showed his domineering power to resist the mental pressure brought by the other side. "Snake..." His eyes turned to the snake meteorite, but after only one look, he immediately moved back to Zhang Dongyun. "Hello, are you from Chang''an?" The king of Qi asked in a deep voice. Beside him, Gao Ju, Heyuan and zique immortal did not make a sound, but they were facing a great enemy. Zhang Dongyun did not look at the king of Qi. Instead, he looked to the head and aid of Shuofeng Academy: "I heard that the heirs of Gao family supported by your academy are Gao Jun. even if the Northern Qi Dynasty will still exist, Gao Jun is doomed to be unable to take over the throne." Shuofeng academy president and aid calm said: "Wang''s eldest son and grandson, will study in our college." Zhang Dongyun knew it clearly and looked at Gao Ju beside the king of Qi: "you are indeed the son of the Northern Qi Dynasty." Gao Ju clasped his fist to Zhang Dongyun, but did not speak. At this time, the king of Qi opened his mouth again and said, "you must have gone down seven abysses?" Zhang Dongyun nodded: "not bad." "It seems that we are a little late." The king of Qi said: "in this case, there is no need to stay more, so we will leave first." Zhang Dongyun shook his head: "the Northern Qi Dynasty is gone, where can you go back?" The pupil of the king of Qi contracted slightly. It is expected that the other side wants to keep them. But the young man said, the Northern Qi Dynasty is gone? The look and tone do not look like bluff, that is to say, Chang''an has launched an all-round war against the Northern Qi Dynasty. Several of them were absent, and the Northern Qi Dynasty was empty, and Chang''an could go down in one battle. The king of Qi didn''t care about the scene and left. But the next moment the serpent shook its wings and stopped them. The king of Qi didn''t say much. He immediately put a knife in his hand. The wind and snow magic knife rolled up the wind and snow for half a day, as if it had condensed into a huge ice skate hundreds of meters above and chopped down at the snake meteorite. The immortal zique, the master of xuanming temple, did the same thing. The endless cold air turned into a vast white ice fog, covering all directions, intending to cover the snake. The snake meteorite was fearless, and there was a large area of black inflammation in front of him between the opening and closing of gifts. At the same time, he sent out a startling roar, and the target pointed directly at the king of Qi, with one enemy and two, for a time, he still did not fall behind. Gao Ju and Heyuan didn''t rush into the war. Instead, they turned around and protected the king of Qi and the immortal zique.Zhang Dongyun has come to them. The pale girl in white looked at this side and the south side where Chu Yaoguang went. For a while, she hesitated and didn''t know which side to help first. Soon, though, she won''t have to worry. Because she saw Zhang Dongyun punch. Like the lightning like Tianjie evil fist, she could not see each other''s movements. Seeing Zhang Dongyun in front of him, Gao Ju first met him. He knew that Shuofeng Academy''s classical theory that "great things are late" takes time to accumulate, and the stronger the Vietnam War is, he takes the initiative to stop at the front. Zhang Dongyun a boxing out, the speed is fast, Gao Ju also feels his eyesight is difficult to capture its movement. In a hurry, he could only resist with one hand and draw the knife in his hand. This kind of cold sky god''s palm is used, solemn and defensive, but it is far better than his brothers Gao Jun and Gao Zheng. Under the boundless cold air condenses, actually looks like the king who walks out slowly in the ice and snow. Gao Ju, the eldest son of the king of Qi, is also a master of the Ninth level of martial arts! In addition to the kings of each dynasty, there is only one king of Wudao in the ninth realm in the seven states of eastern Xinjiang. Let''s not say that the younger generation of other royal families outside the Northern Qi Dynasty were the brothers who competed with him for the throne of aristocratic son, and no one was against him! Shuofeng academy president and aid opened their own home and country, while looking at Gao Ju with complicated eyes. From the beginning, there was no suspense. Gao Ju has always kept secret, but in fact, it is his tacit understanding with the king of Qi. The father and son, together with other experts of the Northern Qi royal family, accumulated strength in secret, trying to break down the five factions that had been balancing the royal family, so that the monarchy was dominant. Binghuogu originally invested in Gaoju, but later found that Gao Ju was too close to the king of Qi, so he invested in Gao Keng, the fifth son of king Qi. Other families also know that Gao Ju was left by the king of Qi. But before that, everyone thought that Gao Ju, like Gao Zhao and Gao Zhong, was no higher than the eighth level. However, until recently, the king of Qi took the initiative to show off his cards. Only when he aided and other people knew that he had been keeping away from Gao Ju. He yuan and others couldn''t help sighing. The king of Qi really planned. It''s just a pity that the plan can''t keep up with the change. Without the trouble of the king of Qi, Chang''an City helped him defeat the ice fire Valley and the fog peak. But he soon found that his Gaojia Dynasty in the face of Chang''an City, the same sitting instability. However, the king of Qi had to change his ways to win over and help others. Facing Chang''an City, which has gradually become the world''s largest city, he yuan still dares to watch the wind and board the boat of the Northern Qi Dynasty. Of course, it is not only because Gao Ju''s eldest son enters Shuofeng Academy. His reassurance comes from the immortal zique, the master of xuanming temple. Now it seems that no one in eastern Xinjiang can stop Chang''an. But there is no such thing in the eastern Xinjiang, which does not mean that there are no other places. Although he yuan was a great scholar, he also heard of the famous Taiqing palace. If the Taiqing palace takes action, the situation in eastern Xinjiang may be reversed. However, if you and your party can fight against the Taiqing Palace first And aid brain sea is turning to nod, see let his heart stop half a picture. Gao Ju, a martial arts master in the ninth state, is in the form of cold sky god palm to resist the opponent''s iron fist. At the same time, his other hand draws a knife out of the scabbard. But before he can draw out the sword to resist Zhang Dongyun''s fist, it has been twisted and deformed! He only felt a thunderbolt of boundless force, bombarding in his palm. His own king''s gas is smashed by the other party in an instant. And then there are his hand bones and his arm bones, which break and shatter, and then twist out of shape. Zhang Dongyun''s Tianjie evil fist, of course, was like the Tianjie chop, which directly destroyed Gao Ju''s cold sky god palm. "It''s rare that among the seven King''s families, you are the only one out of the ninth realm, which is better than Li Hong and Li Yi in the eastern Tang Dynasty." After Zhang Dongyun''s one punch, he did not attack by cutting and supporting. He paid no attention to the savings and assistance, but calmly looked at Gao Ju. Gao Ju clenched his teeth and pulled out the scabbard of his knife. He chopped Zhang Dongyun with a kind of wind and snow sword. Compared with the king of Qi, although the heat is not old enough, Gao Ju''s sword is not inferior to the king of Qi. Zhang Dongyun did not dodge or dodge the knife, but he still punched straight out. Then Gao Ju''s knife was smashed by his fist. His sword flew out of his hand. Gao Ju''s hands were full of blood and his fingers were shaking. But he still refused to give up and waved again. The cold Qi force, has let his hand blood coagulation, the whole palm seems to turn red, hit Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun looks at each other and nods with approval. Then follow the same pattern, it is still the same kind of evil boxing. The angle and direction of the punch do not change.Gao Ju tries to let Zhang Dongyun''s fist, attack each other and fight to the end. However, he found that Zhang Dongyun''s fist seemed to have thunder, light and electric snake, which kept jumping, and then took his hand to take the exam. Then, his hand was also beaten into a pool of flesh and blood mud by Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun kept fighting this time, continued to move forward, and then hit Gao Ju''s chest. The arm directly pierced Gao Ju''s body, and his fist poked out from his back. Gao Ju''s lips moved, but he couldn''t make a sound. Zhang Dongyun took back his arm and saw that he was no longer in the original world, but in an independent world. It''s a world of ice and snow. The cold wind is like a knife. It condenses into substance. Every blade is as sharp as Gao Ju''s wind snow magic knife. Seeing this, Zhang Dongyun reached out calmly, opened his five fingers, and pushed forward with one hand. Then the vast white ice and snow world, turned into a fiery red. Outside the real world, Qi Mo saw that Zhang Dongyun was taken in by the family and the world he helped. He was about to help, but suddenly a fire broke out of thin air. Under the fire, the space is distorted, like an invisible palace, which is destroyed by fire in mid air. Then, revealing Zhang Dongyun''s calm face. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 262 Zhang Dongyun burned down the head of Shuofeng academy and his aided family and country with the palm power of his own endless God palm Yang and hot air. However, as soon as he emerged from his broken home and country, a cold wind came. It''s not just a long poem about snowstorm written with his own pen, but also Dao Guang. Gao Tiankai, the king of Qi, gave up the snake meteorite directly. He turned back and chopped Zhang Dongyun. Compared with the powerful snake, Zhang Dongyun, who seems to be understatement, is obviously more threatening. It''s with Gao Tiankai. The sword is fierce and domineering. Compared with just now, the king of Qi''s sword is more insipid and steady. The knife vaporized into a rolling snowstorm, which continued to surround Zhang Dongyun. Under the wind and snow rotation, it seems that countless blades revolve around Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun stood in the same place and did not understand. Although the king of Qi was sharp and swift, he could not hurt Zhang Dongyun at all. However, in addition to the wind and snow sword of the king of Qi, zique immortal, the master of xuanming temple on the other side, also pointed to Zhang Dongyun. He pinched different formulas with his two hands, and then closed them to his chest. In the middle of the sky, the ice condenses and freezes, and then turns into a mysterious turtle. At the same time, there are cold deep blue water, as if the ice is flowing. The ice water turns into a green snake and twines around the turtle. The combination of tortoise and snake forms the image of Xuanwu, which combines Yin and Yang with each other. Surging and vigorous, and is still soaring power, in which the convergence. Then, like an iceberg, it fell to Zhang Dongyun''s head. Zhang Dongyun raised a hand and smashed the Qi King''s sword. At the same time, he punched the sky and then dropped the ice turtle and ice snake to smash together. At this time, the head of Shuofeng academy and his assistant, such as rafter giant pen, developed infinite wind sword and frost sword, and chopped it toward Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun saw the situation just a smile, with Qingtian not bad body again hard block. At this time, he suddenly thought of the system prompt sound: [the expansion of Chang''an 16 garrison initially met the current needs of Chang''an garrison. The city master successfully completed the construction task of 7.5 and obtained 3000 points of upgrading experience reward. ¡¿ [the city master''s experience in upgrading construction tasks reached 11600 points, 8200 points were awarded for guarding tasks, and 11700 points were awarded for defense tasks. A total of 199900 points were upgraded to meet the requirements of the seventh expansion of the city. Please decide whether to upgrade or expand after returning to the city. Zhang Dongyun was a little stunned and almost couldn''t help laughing. You wang RI''s construction task has been completed at last! In this way, the upgrading of construction tasks has finally reached the standard. On the other side, since the defense mission, the upgrade experience of guard mission is soaring. Now both of them have reached the standard. After the city master returns to the city, he can start the seventh upgrade and expansion. Zhang Dongyun was a little bit slow. The king of Qi and others finally seized the opportunity. At the same time, the three masters of martial arts, Taoism and Confucianism launched an attack on Zhang Dongyun. the snake meteorite had seen Mr. Zhang personally, so he stepped aside. But at the moment, he could not help but be shocked and wanted to help. Zhang Dongyun felt the cold wind on his face, but he laughed. He was still standing still, standing still and receiving three people''s attacks. The snake meteorite was trying to help, but Zhang Dongyun was totally relieved. The king of Qi and others were shocked. They are waiting for a change. Zhang Dongyun suddenly punches, and the thunderbolt explodes and spreads around. His Tianjie evil fist, faster than the king of Qi, hit the other side''s chest first. It was too late for the king of Qi to dodge and parry. He could only gather his own kingly power in front of his chest and resist Zhang Dongyun''s fist pointing at terror. But under the thunder burst, the tyranny in front of him was destroyed instantly. Zhang Dongyun''s fists were not finished, and he continued to blow in his chest. All of a sudden, the king of Qi collapsed directly in front of his chest. He flew out in a torrent of blood and fell heavily to the ground. His eyes are wide open, but his breath is gradually dim. A generation of Kings died in the wilderness at the border of Qi and Jin. After the death of king Qi and his son, Shuofeng academy president and aid took a deep breath. His great pen like rafters sketched in the air, trying to reconstruct the country and the world which had been broken by Zhang Dongyun. But as soon as the pen was moved, Zhang Dongyun raised his hand and chopped with a fist. All of a sudden, the sky seems to have a shock of thunder falling, on the spot, such as the rafter giant pen. Zhang Dongyun''s fist continued to fall with the thunder, and immediately smashed the head of the Ninth level Confucian.Zhang Dongyun raised his eyes again and saw the immortal zique, the master of xuanming temple, who had fled to the distance. He fled south. Although I felt that someone there could compete with the ancient wood immortal, the immortal zique planned to meet with the other party. Otherwise, facing Zhang Dongyun and fleeing to other places, they may be intercepted by the other party. Seeing this, Zhang Dongyun''s eyes flashed slightly. "Go back to Chang''an first." Zhang Dongyun tells the snake meteorite and Qi Mo to chase after zique immortal. He looked at the back of the Taoist real man who had escaped in front of him, but his attention was focused on Shen He Rong and Chu Yaoguang. The fight on the other side is also moving. Maybe Shen Herong and others had the upper hand. It can be seen that they are gradually approaching Chang''an. But it''s a long way off. If we can expand for the seventh time and calculate the distance, they will not be far away from the new boundary after expansion. I hope Shen and Rong can drag on and laugh at me for a while Zhang Dongyun thought like this, while suddenly speeding up, catch up with zique immortal. Seeing that the other party could not escape, he was forced to turn the tortoise into ice and protect himself in the middle. Zhang Dongyun directly smashes xuanbing with one punch, and then hits zique immortal again. He made a slight effort to block the perception of the other party''s primordial spirit with thunder and lightning, so that he fell into a state of unconsciousness. Then, Zhang dongyunti took the old Taoist and returned to Chang''an. Now his cultivation strength, all his efforts to drive, thousands of miles away, but also a moment of effort. He doesn''t have to fly back to Daming Palace in person. As long as he enters the invincible City area, where he thinks in this area, it is just a matter of thinking. By the time he got back to Chang''an City, the army was already on its way. Li Jie''s communication was only slow in the Qi and Jin Dynasties. Once entering the land of the Tang Dynasty and placed under the communication network of Chang''an, such emergencies and events were quickly transmitted to Chang''an city. The blood shadow old devil immediately ordered the general, Zheng Tianfeng, yunmo and Zhichen Taoist. They immediately took their children and killed them first. After the army is assembled, follow-up will be carried out. Zhichen Taoist, Zheng Tianfeng and yunmo, three masters of the Ninth level, took the lead and went straight to the capital of Northern Qi. Gao Tianxuan and Gao Tiansheng, the masters of the imperial clan of the Northern Qi Dynasty, were defeated by Chang''an early on, and their vitality was greatly damaged. Now the king of Qi himself and his eldest son Gao Ju left again, and all of a sudden, Wang was very empty. Although Gao Zhao, the third son of the king of Qi, is a master of the eighth level, he wants to resist the three ninth level masters, which is totally a dream. Zheng Tianfeng and yunmo had done a lot of meritorious deeds before. This time, he was determined to be ahead of the other party and strive for the first merit, so he was the first to rush to the capital of the Northern Qi Dynasty. The city gate of Wangdu was close, and Zheng Tianfeng came to the gate all the way. The guard at the head of the city was awed by the domineering power of the king''s warriors in the ninth state. His hands and feet were tender and frightened, and he did not dare to open his bow and shoot arrows. Zheng Tianfeng came to the door and pushed the mountain palms together. The massive gate of the Northern Qi Dynasty was immediately shocked. Instead of opening to either side as usual, the city gate fell straight back to the ground. In the dust, people in the city are in a trance, thinking that the earthquake. "The city Lord of Chang''an is generous and loving to the people, and the people are innocent. If the Gao family still has some royal bearing, he will come out by himself." To meet him, is a vermilion thunder light, like sword light. It is Gao Zhao''s Yang Lei Zhu Jian. Zheng Tianfeng pushes out with one hand, and the other party''s sword light breaks in the air. "Mr. Zheng, you''d better leave it to me." At this time, the Taoist priest with dust stepped on the auspicious clouds and floated into the city. "Good." Zheng Tianfeng did not refuse, but handed Gao Zhao to the Taoist priest. He himself went straight to the palace to look for other members of the royal family. Gao Zhong, the seventh son of the king of Qi, was found by him, but he had to draw a knife to resist. Gao Zhong is a disciple of xuanming temple. He has already accomplished the sixth state of Taoism. However, he paid more attention to martial arts. He inherited martial arts by royal family, and practiced martial arts to the seventh level. However, no matter what kind of practice he was, he could not resist Zheng Tianfeng in the ninth realm of Wudao. When Zheng Tianfeng pushed his hand, the long knife in Gao Zhong''s hand was suddenly shaken out of his hand. On the other side, the Taoist priest smiles at Gao Zhao, the third son of the king of Qi: "please say that you are the new leader of yuquanfeng?" Gao Zhao secretly told the guards to contact the king of Qi and others to return as soon as possible. He said, "I dare not. I just try my best to do it." His small movements were in the eyes of the Taoist priest, but he did not stop him. Mr. Zhang, who successively attacked and killed the three kings of Chu, Zhou and Liang, has already enjoyed considerable prestige in Chang''an.Since he said that the Northern Qi Dynasty was empty, it must be true. Now that everyone is here, the king of Qi is not there. The Taoist priest believed that since Mr. Zhang left his words, it was absolutely impossible for the king of Qi to return here. "I remember that more than 20 years ago, I met Miaoqing Zhenren of guipai. When I came to Beiqi, I planned to talk with Miaoqing Zhenren. Who ever thought that yin and Yang were separated forever." Holding the dust to conduct heat, sighing. Gao Zhao said calmly, "I''m sorry to disappoint you." At the same time, the red thunder gathered around him, turned into a tall statue, and thundered all over his body. The Taoist priest smiles slightly and does not wait for the other party to make a move. Then Gao Zhao''s Zhu Leifa respected the prime minister, then suddenly disintegrated and broke up! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 263 Yunmo, the leader of Qingxia mountain villa, didn''t care about Zheng Tianfeng''s fighting for merit. He stood outside the capital of the Northern Qi Dynasty, quietly watching the royal family of Northern Qi gradually perish. Gao Zhao and Gao Zhong couldn''t resist the Taoist priest and Zheng Tianfeng. When Zheng Tianfeng was about to win the high bell, a huge pen like a rafter appeared suddenly, outlining the continuous wall, showing the strong guard force and blocking Zheng Tianfeng''s move. Zheng Tianfeng saw this, regardless, is a palm push, the end of a force down ten. The city wall collapsed, and even the huge brush that flashed brilliantly was shocked to fly backward. Before Qin bo''an, the Prime Minister of the Northern Qi Dynasty, could save Gao Zhong, Zheng Tianfeng had already arrived in front of them. Cloud desert after a glance, the line of sight then turns to the other side. There, there was another prisoner who was trapped, but not a Taoist. But the third son of the king of Qi, Gao Zhao! Gao Zhao resisted with the red thunder and glared at each other: "Xia Taishi! Can I have trouble with Donghai academy one day Xia Ning looked calm. He nodded to Gao Zhao, and then looked at Taoist Zhichen and yunmo: "the Gaojia Dynasty of Northern Qi Dynasty treated Donghai academy and Laoshi personally, but they offended Chang''an Tianwei and were really guilty. I would like to give up the secret, just thinking about the past Beiqi''s encountering, so I would like to ask you to be merciful and not to hurt their lives." "It is good for president Xia to abandon the secret and turn to the light." The Taoist priest said: "however, your desertion can only protect you and Donghai academy, but it does not include pleading for others. We will not be soft hearted to those who violate Chang''an." He looked at Xia Ning: "I have made it clear that President Xia wants to change his mind?" Xia Ning sighed and retreated to one side in silence. Seeing this, the Taoist priest nodded: "wise choice." At the same time, there are clouds and clouds, covering Gaozhao in the cage. Gao Zhao has yet to speak, but he has been shrouded in smoke. For a moment, there was a bright red thunder in the cloud. The light of the thunder disappeared. On the other hand, facing Zheng Tianfeng, the ninth frontier, Qin bo''an and Gao Zhong are also hard to resist. Qin bo''an originally wanted to run, Zheng Tianfeng did not have 100% confidence that he would be able to leave each other. But now he is close to Zheng Tianfeng, and there is little hope for him to escape. Seeing all this from a distance, yunmo saw that the king of the Northern Qi Dynasty was doomed to be unable to turn over other storms, so he said, "give it to you here. Yun MOU will go to other places." After that, Changxia went to qingzhuang. In the Northern Qi Dynasty, the royal family was naturally the backbone against Chang''an. Although Chang''an''s reputation is getting higher and higher, after all, the county magistrate is not as good as the current management. The Gaojia Dynasty dominated the northern part of eastern Xinjiang for many years, but it still had some power. Therefore, on the ground of the Northern Qi Dynasty, there were still many forces who obeyed the will of the Northern Qi royal family and resisted the northward movement of Chang''an. Wutianfeng, who had already taken refuge in Chang''an, but still had a deep feud with Chang''an on the surface, discovered all this and sent the list back to Chang''an City early. Yunmo and others are going north this time. If you need a list, just follow the map. The first place yunmo picked is Shuofeng Academy. In contrast, Yuquan peak, because of the previous infighting, the vitality of the top experts almost died. The only one who practiced in the eighth realm was Gao Zhao, the third son of the king of Qi. However, Gao Zhao is now in the capital of the Northern Qi Dynasty, and has been settled by the Taoist priest. Compared with shuoyun academy, there are more experts in shuoyun. However, when he and the disciples of Qingxia villa felt the main courtyard of Shuofeng academy, they found that it had been taken down. Now, the words "Shuo Feng" have been written on the board. Yunmo looked at the trace and felt the sword meaning. He felt a sense of familiarity in his heart, and immediately knew who the first mover was. Sure enough, feeling his arrival, a man came out of the Academy. He is not a Confucianist, but a warrior. A martial arts expert of the Ninth level like yunmo. Leader of wutianfeng, Lin Ying. "Lin won''t go to Wangdu to compete with you." Lin Ying gives a salute to yunmo. Cloud desert calm reply: "are for Chang''an, do not divide each other." In Shuofeng academy, disciples of wutianfeng are cleaning up. The surviving Shuofeng students are all imprisoned. After leaving with Lin Ying, yunmo can only retreat and ask for the second place to take Yuquan peak. Four masters of the Ninth level, then they roamed the vast land of Northern Qi, conquering or uprooting the sects and families that had been loyal to the Northern Qi royal family. The Chang''an army gathered to the north, defeated one army after another, and then occupied the territory of the Northern Qi Dynasty.In the previous Chang''an selection ceremony, a large number of selected and promoted talents began to be transported to the Northern Qi Dynasty, establishing a bureaucratic system loyal to and responsible for Chang''an. During the period of Qi Dynasty, there was a rapid change. On the contrary, the seven abysses where people from all sides had gathered before tended to be calm again. At this time, suddenly from the southeast direction, someone came. The leader has a somewhat elegant face, but the king''s domineering spirit is faintly revealed. He is the king of a country. "King, the king of Qi asked you to meet here. I don''t know what is your intention?" In the Eastern Jin Dynasty, a real man named Tianlu, who was in charge of the three-star palace, the first Taoist school in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, asked: "he invited me on his own initiative, but now he has not been seen. It is necessary to prevent any change." The leader is Sima Xuan, the king of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. He did not look around qieyuan: "let''s have a look around." After they looked around, some people reported: "report to the king, there are traces of experts fighting. It looks like the wind and snow magic sword of Gaojia in Northern Qi Dynasty. There may be people from Shuofeng academy and xuanming temple." "What about their opponents?" The king of Jin asked. "I can''t see this one, but there is still some evil spirit left." The report of the court bodyguard of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The king of Jin slightly pondered: "is it the snake of Chang''an? Some people from Chang''an have also come here... " Beside him, a Taoist wearing cloth clothes and hemp shoes said slowly: "expand the scope and look for it. It''s not sure whether the king of Qi will win or lose or not." "What GE Zhenren said is quite right." The king of Jin immediately ordered. Beside him, a seemingly humble Taoist was not from the Eastern Jin Dynasty, but Ge Xin, the leader of Baoyushan, a famous Taoist school in the southern Chen Dynasty. Ge Xin always kept a low profile, but this time he came out on behalf of King Chen. It is also until now that the king of Jin and the immortal Tianlu know that GE Xin has broken through to the ninth realm of Taoism and become a real man. His strength is not inferior to that of Huifang, the master of Chen Fulu palace, and not inferior to the immortal Selu himself. The party immediately expanded the scope of their search and searched everywhere. The king of Jin had a calm face but a heavy heart. The king of Qi invited him to come to qieyuan to find out the mystery of Li Jie''s promotion and try to resolve the threat brought by Chang''an. The pressure brought to them by Chang''an city is too great. Sima Xuan, the king of Jin, had a deep understanding of this. At the beginning, when Chang''an was just rising, the Eastern Jin Dynasty sent special personnel to contact and make friends with Chang''an, and even attacked the eastern and Western dynasties together to deal with the eastern Tang Dynasty. After Chang''an overthrew the eastern Tang Dynasty, the Eastern Jin Dynasty continued to maintain good relations between the two sides. But at that time, the king of Jin had already felt uneasy. After Chang''an occupied western Chu, his uneasiness immediately became reality. Now Chang''an has been devouring the eastern Tang Dynasty, the Western Chu Dynasty, the Western Zhou Dynasty and the southern Liang Dynasty. He was sure that it would soon be his turn and that of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Therefore, when the king Chen hesitated, the king of Jin agreed to the proposal of the king of Qi to help each other and resist Chang''an. This huge pressure forced them to unite. But even so, the mountain like pressure still made the king of Jin feel that he might suffocate at any time. The master of sanxinggong, Tianlu Zhenren, avoids the ears and eyes of the Eastern Jin Dynasty and meets Ge Xin, the leader of Baoyushan. "Mr. Ge Daoyou, in recent years, you have met with the advice of an expert?" Tianlu asked. Ge Xin turned to look at him and did not speak. Tianlu immortal said frankly: "we may be people of the same way." Ge Xin smelled the speech and his eyes moved slightly: "Gu..." Immortal Tianlu nodded with a smile Wood. " "That Taoist brother came here because of the ancient wood immortal?" Asked gershyn. Tianlu immortal nodded: "yes, the Taoist priest received a message from the ancient wood immortal, so let''s have a look." "So is the zique Taoist priest of xuanming temple?" Asked gershyn. Tianlu nodded again: "yes." They were talking when they noticed something on the other side. Ge Xin and Tian Lu immediately rushed over. The king of Jin looked dignified. After observing for a moment, we can''t help but look at each other: "I''m afraid the practitioners of the Ninth level can''t do this, it looks like..." "The master of nine realms." The king of Jin said in a deep voice. "King, what are we going to do next?" Tianlu asked. Ge Xin didn''t speak. He and Tianlu Zhenren both thought of that seemingly young disciple of Taiqing palace, but in fact, he was highly cultivated. "This is a sign of war, indicating that there is hostility between the two sides." The king of Jin said in a deep voice: "one side may be Chang''an, so the other side is very important to us." He immediately made up his mind: "follow up and have a look!"Everyone''s voice agreed, Ge Xin, Tianlu did not object. Following the traces of the war between the two sides, they followed quietly. After looking for a period of time, they gradually felt the mountain shaking ahead. Although the king of Jin was eager in his heart, he did not dare to approach so as not to be attacked. He is a warrior of the Ninth level, but the other side may be the existence above the Ninth level. "Don''t act rashly." The king of Jin said, "let''s get a little closer after a while. Don''t be rash." The people of the Eastern Jin Dynasty obeyed his orders and approached them cautiously. At the same time, there was another person who kept saying: "closer, closer..." Chang''an City, Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun now recalled the picture of Shen and Rong Qingtian eye transmission, concentrated on watching. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 264 When Zhang Dongyun goes out with Shen Herong and others, Shen and aokong can talk to him directly. After several people separated, Shen and Rong corrected their blue sky eyes again, and through them, they talked to Zhang Dongyun, who was still in the Daming Palace of Chang''an city. Zhang Dongyun finally knew what Shen Herong had said before through the ritual which he had left behind, which had not yet dissipated over time, and then used it to excuse him a little bit in the closing door. He passes through qingtianyan at the moment, which is basically the perspective of Shen Herong. At present, the person in front of Shen Herong is Liao Ping, a student of Jiufeng Academy. Liao Ping and Shen He Rong have been fighting each other for a long time, and their facial expressions become more and more suspicious. On the one hand, it is because of the cultivation strength of girls in front of them. The other person is "you are not your age!" Liao Ping looked at Shen He Rong with a serious look: "who is the master, reincarnation and restoration?" Shen and Rong calmly looked at him and said calmly, "it''s not important." At the same time, her literary talent condenses, and then shows her family and world. Liao Ping looks more gloomy. His literary talent converged into a book. Although the book is still a little thin, but it has already demonstrated the realm of his writing and the cultivation of Wenzong. In that book, every page of paper is transformed by one country and the world! In this book on Liao Ping''s head, there are dozens of independent worlds like home and country. Each of them has its own differences. It contains the mystery of Chinese culture and turns into an independent world with its own characteristics. Liao Ping''s poetry and prose constitute the world, and then integrate his literary treasure. It is used to fight against the enemy. Dozens of countries and the world are superposed together. The illusion turns into reality and the world is stable. Those who practice in the nine realms can hardly get out of it. However, he would crush the great Confucians of the ninth realm who were also Confucian practitioners. Because if the other party reveals his country and country, he can directly use his own literary scroll to press the other party''s home country into a piece of paper and put it into his own book. It doesn''t mean that he has won his opponent''s country, but more like a seal in a short period of time. The Confucianists, who lost the ninth state of the country and the world, lost their means of confrontation with Wenzong, so they could only let human beings and flesh. But now, Liao Ping finds himself unable to flatten the country that sealed Shen and Rong. The independent world created by the other party''s literary talent is as stable as that of his family and country. Liao Ping was photographed and taken into it, and the world in front of him suddenly changed. One word after another appeared all around, of different sizes. Some are as big as mountains, others as small as corn. This word is full of the world, everywhere, and together to Liao Ping''s direction, squeeze over. Liao Ping arranges his mood and snorts coldly. When he opened the book, he seemed to have a strong attraction. He sucked all the ink characters close to him, no matter how big or small. Just after the ink characters were collected, Liao Ping suddenly moved slightly. He felt that there were endless mysteries in these words. If you can understand it thoroughly, you will surely make great progress in your cultivation. Who is this man? Liao Ping has more doubts in his mind, but at the moment he can only suppress similar thoughts and concentrate on defeating his opponent. But just then, in Liao Ping''s literary treasure scroll, ink began to spread on the paper. It seems that there is thick ink spilled on it, spreading rapidly. It seems that Liao Ping''s original Wenhua Baojuan should be soaked in ink. Liao Ping felt that his literary talent was dissipating, as if he had been blinded by ignorance. He could not help but be shocked, and hastily encouraged his own literary talent. Suddenly, the light flashed. The brilliance dissipated the ink, the pages in the book returned to normal, and the literary talent was revealed. But more and more ink characters are surrounded from all directions. Then he kept falling on Liao Ping''s Wenhua Baojuan and dyed it black. Liao Ping was very angry. While dispelling the ink, he also wrote in the air. His poems and writings, in turn, spread in all directions, as if the world had become paper, and every word of his poems was deeply engraved in time and space. Under the influence of his poems and essays, Shen and Rong''s family and country began to shake, no longer stable. Liao Ping''s poem, however, is a poem of death. What he wanted was not his own life, but the "life" of Shen and Rong''s family. Shen and Rong do not give in to each other, you write your own, I write mine. Both sides maintain their own side, while attacking the opponent, for a time they fell into a stalemate. Liao Ping was not at ease. It looks like a draw, but the problem is, the other side''s Ninth level, his tenth level!A draw, in fact, means he lost. In particular, with the increase of the stalemate time, Liao Ping gradually found that his literary talent seemed to be exhausted. He''s not worried about that. But that ninth level opponent did not have the phenomenon of backwardness, which made him even more embarrassed. Liao Ping forced himself to be calm and deadlocked with Shen He Rong. His literary talent is drying up. But the next moment, it fills up again. It''s just like the talent exhaustion just now, it''s just an illusion. This is where Liao Ping''s confidence lies. The successful students of Jiufeng academy are never afraid to compare their endurance with others. The classical theory of "Cai Si Quan Yong" in the academy can help them recover their gradually exhausted talent and thinking in an instant. Seeing this, Shen He Rong whispered to himself, "just think of the spring Oh, just think of the spring. " While maintaining her family and country, she turned her head and looked at the other side. There, far away, two figures, one big and one small, were fighting fiercely. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun''s sitting body leans forward slightly. That''s where he''s most concerned. Aokong, the war should laugh at me! As soon as the two sides met, aokong, without any consideration, threw the other two opponents to Chu Yaoguang and Shen Herong, and then went straight to the young Taoist like ancient mu Zhenren! He didn''t know what the other party was. But he remembers to laugh at my reincarnation for plotting against him! He remembers the indifference of the other side after he was plotting against him. He remembers the sentence when the other party started: "DARONGSHAN? Go yourself. " So he''s going to tear it up with his own hands! I should laugh, but my mood didn''t fluctuate. He just raised his hand and pinched a formula, and then a Tai Chi diagram with Yin and Yang in the purple Qi flew out to block the angry magic dragon. A purple cloud, a white cloud, hovering and fighting between heaven and earth. The Taoist raised his hand. So immediately there is a black and white, each half of the lightsaber, flying to shoot magic dragon. The magic dragon was hit by the Taoist''s Yin and Yang Sword, but it turned into a dream in the next moment. In another direction, the real dragon appears. He opened his mouth abruptly. Then the space around the young Taoist''s body suddenly seems to be flat, more wrinkled and twisted. The Taoist raised his hand and smoothed the space with Tai Chi diagram to restore it to normal. Seeing the magic dragon''s body flash, it seems that he ignores the space and rushes directly in front of him. The Taoist priest seems to have been prepared and his hands are raised together. The Taiji diagram of the intersection of yin and Yang was actually divided into black and white by him, and then re merged into the middle. It is the secret legend of Taiqing palace that once tormented aokong for ten years, Qiankun lock! Seeing that the magic dragon was about to be locked up, he sent out a mighty chant. The song of the Dragon gradually changed into the cry of the ape. What does not change is the roar. The white dragon turned into a black ape, and his arms parted to both sides to block the heaven and earth lock. Two huge black hair magic claws grasp, black and white lock immediately disappeared. The young Taoist priest was still not in a hurry. Instead, he seemed that every response of the other party was within his expectation. In the face of a mountain of giant ape, his body size is disproportionately small, he does not retreat but advances. The Taoist priest stepped on the purple cloud and directly bumped into the chest of the mountain moving demon ape. It seems to hit the stone with an egg, but he does it with one blow. The magic power turned into purple Qi and condensed into a fist the size of a mountain peak, which seemed to be bigger than the claws of demon ape. Then hit the other side''s chest and abdomen! Taiqing Palace''s Secret Taoist method, Qiantian divine calculation, anticipate the enemy first. Then is the most top-notch outside the daomen, which is comparable to the Hunyuan Yiqi Chui of the emperor Wudao! Under this blow, even the mountain moving ape did not dare to press against the chest. However, the huge mountain devil ape is not heavy. It is light and easy to jump up to the sky. Although the young Taoist failed, he did not pursue him, but turned around to leave. The giant ape in the sky roared, and his fangs and teeth were burning with blood. In his fury, his figure began to change. But this time it''s not back to the magic dragon. He still looks like a mountain moving ape. But back, began to grow like a dragon horse mane. The tail of the white scale dragon grows behind the buttocks. The head of the great ape, the mouth protrudes forward and becomes longer, and the top of the head bears a dragon horn. Like a dragon and ape like monster body flash, it seems that ignoring space, from the sky suddenly rushed to the young Taoist. The third change of aokong magic road. Ape dragon. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 265 Turning into a half dragon and half ape monster, aokong seems to break through the void in an instant and kill directly in front of the young Taoist priest. Huge talons, one claw to the Taoist. The strong wind blows on the face, and the boundless force of overwhelming force comes at the same time. In the incarnation of ape dragon, aokong also possessed the power of magic heaven dragon and mountain moving demon ape, and was integrated into one body. I should laugh at my backhand move, Hunyuan Yiqi Chui. Huge purple cloud palm, and black talons in the air hard touch a move. The strange ape dragon does not shake, but grabs it with one claw. The young Taoist was unstable and fell back slightly. With the same realm of mountain moving devil ape, he still suffered some losses. At this time, in the face of the talons that the demon ape continued to grasp, the young Taoist kneaded the formula and interweaved black and white Qi into a Tai Chi Fu Mo diagram to block the huge claws. In the black-and-white circulation, the Tai Chi diagram seems to remove the terrifying power of ape and dragon to one side and swing away the opponent''s magic claws. But at this time, the huge body in front of him disappeared like a dream. Taiji subdues the devil and unloads the force. The body of ape dragon appeared behind him. The terror claw was close to the young Taoist priest. The Taoist priest was not surprised, but his eyes were filled with chills. All of a sudden, there was a milky flame around him. The fire seems not so fierce and fierce, but it is extremely pure, without a bit of Yin Qi. The flame leaps and bounds, as if there are infinite mysteries in it. It seems that those who practice Taoism just watch the fire change quietly, and then they will feel and understand. However, the giant ape dragon saw the Milky flame, but only more angry. Because of the fire, he was familiar with it. Whether as a friend or as an enemy. That''s pure Yang fire! Chunyang palace, which has been destroyed for many years, has finally reappeared in the world. I should laugh at my reincarnation to rebuild and enter under the gate wall of Taiqing palace. But he did not only study the unique skills of the imperial palace. In his previous life, he did not abandon Chunyang palace Taoism, which won him the reputation of "banishing immortals". At this moment, Chunyang zhenhuo protects itself. Although ape dragon grabs the claw, the seemingly peaceful flame surging makes the ape dragon''s palm ache. However, aokong''s anger and hatred, this moment beyond the pure Yang true fire to his pain. That huge claw, endure the burning of pure Yang fire, still hit yingxiao me heavily. Should laugh that I got pure Yang true fire, temporarily blocked to get the instant time, has been enough strain. He used the two unique skills of Chunyang palace and Taiqing palace, lighting up the pure Yang fire, and at the same time, he used the Taiqing palace Taoist Taiji to subdue demons. This time, he was not blinded by the illusion. He accurately blocked the fist of ape dragon with Tai Chi diagram and unloaded it to one side. Then he stepped on the purple cloud and flew forward. At the same time, look back! The Milky real fire condensed into a pale gold sword in the air. At the edge of the long sword, there is still a tongue of fire constantly moving. The next moment, with the young Taoist''s sword formula, this light gold long sword flies to stab ape dragon. As if the boundless sea of fire, all compressed in the three foot long sword. The lightsaber looks very small compared to the mountain like giant ape dragon. But if this sword is hit, the endless pure Yang fire will burst out together. It''s a truly terrifying force. It is the pure Yang breaking empty formula, one of the three imperial sword techniques of Chunyang palace in the past. Ape dragon face to see, cold gaze. In front of him, the space suddenly twisted. The lightsaber flies halfway, and then it explodes. The fire is burning in all directions. The ape dragon leaped out of the fire. On his right hand and claw, there was still the flame that swept over his hands when he grasped the other party''s body protection fire. These milky white flames, seemingly soft and peaceful, but it seems that they can never be extinguished. The black hair on the ape dragon''s paw has been completely burned off, revealing the skin below. However, the body surface of this huge and strange dragon, under the black hair, actually still has a layer of pure white dragon scales. Dragon scale defense is not as good as demon ape hair. However, with the help of the second defense line of dragon scale, the ape dragon was able to use its own magic skills, and black hair grew out of the dragon scale again, as if endless, to wipe out the pure Yang fire that entangled him. Seeing this, the young Taoist shook his head slightly. Now that he has done so, he will not make any reservation at the moment. The sword is a dragon, and then it condenses into a huge sword."In the past years, you and I have been among the most powerful practitioners." "Now, it is different," said the young Taoist He spoke at the same time, see black and white two gas, condensed into a Tai Chi diagram, protect in front of himself. Pure Yang attack. Taiqingshou. "If you get a life, you should cherish it." The young Taoist said, "if you insist on not, I will take it." With the introduction of his sword formula, a long sword of light gold flew into the sky. The ape dragon''s body was pierced by dozens of swords. But his body turned into an illusion. The next moment, aokong appeared in front of the young Taoist, intending to attack. However, the magic claws that block out the sun are blocked by the Taiji diagram of young Taoists. At this time, the sky suddenly bright. The lightsaber that the young Taoist priest had fallen on the other side''s phantom did not dissipate, but continued to fly up into the sky. Hundreds of lightsabers flew into the clouds. Then the clouds spread. Above the clouds, there is a lot of light. The next moment, the light convergence, no longer so dazzling bright. However, the terrible sword spirit is hanging in the sky, which is frightening. It is the jiuxiao and guangjue of the three imperial sword techniques in Chunyang palace. Ape dragon boxing is removed by the opponent''s Tai Chi Fu Mo diagram. Then he felt as if there was a guillotine over his head. The two sides know each other''s strength. Aokong does not need to look back, he knows that he should laugh at my jiuxiao and guangjue. He scolded secretly, and ape dragon''s huge body flashed again, avoiding the terrible sword light from the sky in time. At the previous foot position of ape dragon, the earth was directly cut out of the deep valley by this sword, and the mountains and rivers were cut off for it. But at the same time, a more shocking, earth shaking sound came from afar. Shen He Rong, who is competing with Liao Ping, is also attracted by his attention. As she turned her head, Zhang Dongyun''s vision through the blue sky eye turned. In the distance, there is a vast purple air floating. In the middle of the sea of purple clouds, there are clear air condensing. Above the purple sea of clouds, there are one after another Guanghua, falling from the sky, bombarding the air below. In that overbearing light, the breath is gradually splitting. Inside, there is a long flag. However, cracks are appearing on the flag. Just now that earth shaking, shaking hundreds of miles of the huge noise, it is actually this long banner gradually tearing sound. Under the banner stood a middle-aged Taoist priest, who was the elder martial brother of the Taiqing palace who was with him. He looked very ugly at the moment: "the stars are broken, the sword cuts the river of heaven Are you Chu Yaoguang or her disciple? " Above him stood a tall woman. The woman held a long knife with a blade more than four feet long. She calmly looked down at her opponent. She didn''t speak. She just raised her knife in her hand and chopped it down. The most powerful blade, each blade seems to kill a star. At this moment, the terrorist force of Stella''s extinction broke out. The light of the sword seems to turn dark, but it is extremely heavy. Every time the knife fell, it was hard for immortal Gu song to resist. If he hadn''t come out this time, he would have died under the light saber of Chu. But now, Chu Yaoguang one knife after another, Taisu fan also began to bear. This magic weapon was refined by the top masters of Taiqing palace in the past. With this treasure, immortal Gu song resisted the opponent who was one level higher than himself. Originally, there was no problem. But now, there are more and more cracks on the flag. In his anxiety, he looked back at his younger brother, Gu Mu, and Liao Ping of Jiufeng Academy. Seeing the pure Yang fire surrounded by the young Taoist priest, the extremely domineering jiuxiao and guangjue, and the huge monster of half dragon and half ape, immortal Gu song was suddenly blessed to his soul: " You are Chu Yaoguang himself. Gu Mu should laugh at me. The ape dragon is aokong. The little girl of Confucianism is Shen Herong! " Real man Gu song looked at the tall woman with a slightly frightened expression. Chu Yaoguang looks down at the other side, and the answer is to have another knife! Fierce knife light, cut down again. It''s hard to say whether the Qingqi was hit by the powerful and heavy force or cut by the fierce and sharp force. The light of the sword went down in succession, and the pure Qi was broken continuously, and Taisu banner suffered heavy damage again. A top magic weapon is going to be destroyed like this. The real man Gu song was helpless, and suddenly opened his own Tai Chi Fu demon map. The diagram of Tai Chi subduing demons was immediately cut by Chu Yaoguang.However, taking advantage of the opportunity of a slight resistance, the real man Gu song rolled up the Taisu banner decisively, and then ran away quickly. He did not care about his classmates and Liao Ping of Jiufeng Academy. Now, immortal Gu song only wants to get rid of himself and contact his school. Report not only Chang''an City, but also the true identity of Gu Mu''s younger brother. When the real man Gu song fled, the young Taoist frowned. He stepped on the purple cloud and followed the real man Gu song. At the same time, he opened his mouth and said, "it''s all right if you want to leave. Leave the Taisu banner for me to resist the enemy." "How can we leave the most precious treasure of our family to you, a spy?" "It''s your business that you fight inside each other." The young Taoist frowned more tightly: "stupid cow Trojan horse." He is ready to simply grab the other party''s Taisu flag. But there was a flash in front. Chu Yaoguang has come to them. In the face of two Taoists who rushed to him, Chu shook the light knife, which showed that the starlight seemed to be flattened, and at the same time, the two sections contracted from the center, as if they had been chopped in the middle. Under the dim light, the extremely heavy and powerful power surged over the two Taoists. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 266 Face Chu shake light this knife, should laugh at me cold voice way: "want to die together?" On one side, Gu song''s face changed continuously, so he had to join hands with him. At this moment, the two Taiqing palace passed on their unique skills of locking heaven and earth at the same time. Two black and two white air flows interweave together to block Chu''s Xingluo mieshi Dao. The sword light is invincible, and the momentum seems to cut off the two locks of heaven and earth together. At this time, I should laugh at the sudden change of my Dharma formula. The white Qi that makes up the heaven and earth lock suddenly turns into a real fire of pure Yang. The blazing fire breaks the balance between heaven and earth. So I saw that I should laugh at the lock of heaven and earth, and burst open on the spot. At the same time, the power of chain detonated the heaven and earth lock of real man Gu song. As a result, it was extremely fierce, as if it could easily turn the powerful power of yin and Yang and shake the sword light of Chu. The light of the knife is heavy and powerful. It still cuts off the black and white Qi of the explosion! However, due to this barrier, we should laugh at me and immortal Gu song for successfully avoiding the residual knife light. Chu shakes the light to see, the expression does not have a bit of fluctuation, when even is a knife again. I should laugh at me for seizing the Taisu banner of the real man Gusong. Real Gu song''s face was half green and half red. He wanted to stop him, but he hesitated. As a result, he let the other side take away the magic weapon. Should laugh, I will be too Su fan a Yang, vast purple air, suddenly there is Qingqi emerge. The clear air circulates and blocks the blade of Chu Yaoguang again. The same magic weapon, even if it has been damaged, is totally different when it comes to yingxiao''s hands. I should laugh at the black and white Qi surging all over my body, and then twined the Taisu banner and circled upward. At that moment, many cracks began to heal. You should laugh at me. First of all, I should keep my own stability and repair the Taisu banner. When Taisu fan gradually regained its vitality, he would immediately wave the long banner. Then the clear air on the flag of Taisu suddenly turned into a sharp blade and chopped to Chu to shake the light! Chu shook the light saber out of the chain and cut off all the clear Qi. At the same time, he should laugh at me when he attacked. Should laugh at me, too Su fan a wave, boundless Qingqi again block the other side''s knife light. With this treasure of Taiqing palace in hand, I should laugh that I was so hard to distinguish from Chu Yaoguang, who was a higher level than myself. "It seems that your reincarnation will be difficult." You should laugh at me and stare at Chu Yaoguang: "not only is the cultivation level lower than I expected, but also you are a bit out of standard in actual combat." Hearing his words, Chu shake light looks as usual, unaffected. On the contrary, it was the real man Gu song who changed his face slightly. He was a little stiff. After seeing Chu''s Sabre technique, he almost scolded him: do you call this a loss of standard?! The old man Gu song has lived for more than 100 years. Thirty years ago, he was already a disciple of the Taiqing palace when the twelve Yanluo were rampant. However, it was the Taiqing palace that restrained the disciples from conflict with the twelve Yama. Although he knew Chu Yaoguang and should laugh at me, he had never seen them. Today, Chu Yaoguang reincarnated and rebuilt. It is hard for the real person Gu song who holds the Taisu banner to resist. What do you think of those people who are facing Chu Yaoguang at the peak of his life? He thinks he has some concepts at last. Who ever thought I should laugh at a word, but almost let him lose heart again. But when I saw the Taisu banner, I should laugh at my appearance in my hands, but I could not say what he questioned. Should laugh at me too Su fan in hand, finally blocked Chu shake light blade. But just then, behind him sounded a strange whistling sound like a dragon rather than a dragon, like an ape but not an ape. Don''t look back, should laugh, I know is aokong to catch up again. He immediately waved the Taisu banner, no longer urged the clear Qi to attack Chu Yaoguang, but all of them took back their own, stable defense. However, at the same time, the knife light of Chu Yaoguang changed. Powerful and domineering, as if invincible knife light, this moment suddenly becomes soft and soft. The stars twinkle like a quiet night sky. On one side of her Sabre technique, she would like to recover her own defense Qi and stick it all in the air. I should laugh that I can''t take the pure Qi of Taisu banner back to my neighborhood for a while. But aokong has already arrived behind. Zhenren blocked aokong and had no choice but to help. Although he would like to see a fight between the two sides, judging from the current situation, he should laugh that if I lose, he will not be able to escape. Black and white air interweave, into a Tai Chi Fu Mo diagram, to resist the ape dragon approaching from the rear. "Get out of here The ape dragon suddenly uttered his words, and then two huge claws moved forward, grabbing into the center of the Tai Chi Fu Mo diagram, and then exerted one point to both sides! The Tai Chi Fu Mo diagram of real Gu song was torn in two.However, hearing what the other side said, he moved slightly in his heart and retreated to the side. The giant ape dragon passed by him directly and ignored him. As soon as he was happy, he was ready to leave. The ape dragon forced back the real man Gu song, and then the huge claw grabbed at Ying Xiao me. You should laugh at me for gathering the pure Yang and the true fire beside me. Ape and dragon''s eyes suddenly changed from the blood red of moving mountain devil ape to the sky blue of magic sky dragon''s eyes. Under the gaze of his eyes, the pure Yang fire around me suddenly distorted and disappeared. Ape dragon roars, claws continue to grasp, should laugh at my body. Should laugh at my helplessness, can only one hand Taisu fan, and then the other hand pinch the formula. The next moment, the Milky fire dragon rises. The giant ape dragon was blocked by the real fire dragon and could not move forward for a time. That''s the unique skill of Chunyang palace in the past, Tongtian Huolong! I used to be the best descendant of Chunyang palace. At present, although it is only the cultivation of the first level of Taoist yuan Shen, the graceful and pure fire dragon transformed by his magic power is still enough for the ancestors of Chunyang palace to admire. Aokong was furious and burned with pure Yang fire, tearing the Dragon apart. But the next moment, the fire dragon was divided into nine, and continued to hinder the ape dragon''s progress. Aokong fixed his eyes on it, and saw that the Milky dragon body, white under the real fire transpiration, it seems that there is a pure gas as the foundation. You should laugh at me. To some extent, we should learn from each other''s strengths and complement each other''s strengths and integrate them with the inheritance of Chunyang palace, so as to enhance the power of one''s own magic. Compared with the level of the same realm, he is even stronger than he was more than 30 years ago. With AO Kong''s ability, he could not break through the other party''s barrier of fire dragon. However, I should laugh that I was distracted by aokong, and the other side could not support Chu Yaoguang. The pure air on the flag of Taisu is gradually weakening. Chu Yaoguang''s knife technique suddenly changed again. The soft and graceful starlight, at this moment, is all broken and destroyed. It seems that the terrible knife light that can cut through the stars appears again. Dao Dao Qingqi was killed by Dao Guang. Should laugh I want to cheer up again, Chu Yaoguang''s knife light has been cut on the Taisu banner. Earth shattering sound of tearing, Taisu banners, re open the gap, and larger than before. Chu Yaoguang didn''t give yingxiao any chance to mend Taisu banner this time. She made a series of knives, and the stars fell like rain. The continuous fall of terror knife light, will be the Taisu flag completely torn! This magic weapon, in a flash, there is only a bare pole. You should laugh at me and look more dignified than ever. Without Taisu fan, a powerful magic weapon, he could not resist the situation of shaking light with low Chu, not to mention aokong on the other side. The young Taoist took a deep breath, and his head suddenly flashed with a purple cloud. In the purple cloud, the collection of an irregular shape, jade like things. The shape of the jade is still changing, not like a solid, but like a liquid bubble suspended in the cloud. See this thing, aokong immediately angry: "good, you take Laozi''s thing, also want to learn from Yang Li that fellow?" In spite of its fury, the great ape was not in a frenzy at the moment. On the contrary, the sky blue light of both pupils flashed. Then, nine fire dragons suddenly found that the big demons who continued to entangle with them turned into white mirage. And aokong''s posture, instantly appeared in front of me should laugh, and then grabbed the purple cloud above each other''s head. Should laugh, I didn''t expect aokong actually seems to guess what to do, to catch Ziyun on his head first. Seeing that he didn''t have the first chance, he might be picked up by aokong. He should laugh at me and change my mind. "Yes He drank a, the purple cloud on the top of his head shocked, unexpectedly, he took the initiative to bump into aokong. Aoran, fearless of the wild ape. As a result, Ziyun hit his palm and burst into bloom. The vast purple air diffused around, blocking Chu''s rocking light, but also shrouded ape dragons. The "jade" in the middle of the cloud is the immortal trace fragment that should have laughed at me from Ao empty hand. At this time, the fragments of immortal trail were so brilliant that they flew the huge body of ape dragon directly. "Jade" in the palm of ape dragon, fly back together. The flying direction is exactly behind the ape dragon, who was preparing to leave. Seeing something different, he turned around and found that ape dragon''s huge body was flying in the opposite direction. He is preparing to dodge to the side, the "jade" in the palm of ape dragon is more and more prosperous. The next moment, there will be boundless brilliance, to the top of the expansion, and then aokong and gushong real person together cover.Just like Yang Li''s immortal trace fragments at that time, the boundless brilliance seemed to form a semicircular light shield on the ground, and then expanded and swallowed up everything around. I should laugh, but I quickly fly away in the opposite direction. "I''ll go after it." Chu Yaoguang looked at the mask, and then said to Shen and Rong, "Twelve younger sister, take care of eleven younger brothers." Said, she turned into a meteor like light, toward the distance should laugh at me to chase. While maintaining his own country and world, Shen and Rong fought against Liao Ping of Jiufeng academy, and looked anxiously at the expanding mask. The light shield gradually stopped expanding, and the light and fog covering dozens of miles from all directions began to diffuse and engulf Shen and Rong. Gradually found here to come to the East Jin Dynasty monarchs and ministers, also surprised to see the light and fog spread to them. Chang''an City, in the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looks at the boundless light and fog in the vision of Qingtian eye, and slowly stands up. Thank you for your coming to the West. Thank aokong for flying to the west when he was hit by the fairy trace fragments. Although, I''m not sure if the distance is enough, but now I have to try Zhang Cheng ordered from the Daming Palace: "system, expansion." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 267 [as you wish] with the sound of the system ringing in Zhang Dongyun''s ear, he felt his own senses change again. The brilliance that no one else could see expanded in all directions, covering a vast expanse of land. Previously, in the Western Zhou Dynasty, the place where Zhang Dongyun personally killed Yang Li, the "Sirius", the place where the king of Zhou killed the Lord of the Yang Temple, and even the capital of the Western Zhou Dynasty, were systematically covered. To the south, the whole eastern Tang Dynasty, together with a part of the Western Chu, was also included in the coverage of the invincible city system. Zhang Dongyun had the same sense of the heaven and earth. He followed the Tonglu County where Huiming and yongse helped to resist the Western Chu army and realized Buddhism. He went straight to the territory of the Western Chu Dynasty through the Chang''an army which had killed all the way to Ying Yun City, the capital of the Western Chu Kingdom. To the north, not to mention that the whole Xihai County, which produced Xifeng iron, was under the control of the invincible City, and even most of the territory of the Northern Qi Dynasty was framed. The ice and fire valley that has been destroyed can be ignored. Now Wutian peak, Yuquan peak and Shuofeng academy are all located in the invincible city. To the East, there is no doubt that it covers the whole area of the ancient Tang Dynasty and goes directly to the junction of Jin and Tang Dynasties. At the same time, Shen Herong, aokong and others should be in this area at present [the coverage of the system has been expanded. Do you want to expand it immediately? Is the actual city size consistent with the current scope of the system? ¡¿ "old rules." What Zhang Dongyun is most concerned about at the moment is not here. He was concerned about the expansion of Jin and Tang Dynasty. However, the border line between the two great dynasties of Jin and Tang dynasties can not be a straight line. Can Shen Herong, aokong and others be expanded together in this expansion of the invincible city? [as you wish] the system is still reporting in a systematic manner. With the sound of the report, under the rule of Chang''an, the fifth outer city rose. This time, the length of the city wall reached tens of thousands of miles. The city walls span the five prefectures of Moyin, Moyang, Tiexi, Gaotang and SUSHUN of the ancient Zhou Dynasty, xuanyang, YeChuan, Yuanping, Huiguang, Yangning, Yinning, Yundong, and five counties of Tianmo, Xihai, Xianglian, Beichuan and Tiangu. The city wall across the land of 17 counties, familiar with, so that everyone who saw, amazing. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun smiles. He laughs, not because the fifth outer city wall is so spectacular. But because he got what he wanted. [immortal trace fragments are found in the invincible city. Please collect them The immortal trace fragments are found in the hair of the invincible city. Please collect them ¡¿ about four fifths of aokong and Gusong are covered by the invincible city system. Calculated from the center point of the upside down hemisphere on the ground, it is within the scope of invincible city. It''s very dangerous. We''ll win within a few kilometers. A few kilometers may not be short, but when the invincible city is 16384 kilometers in the east-west direction, it can be said that the difference is very small. The winning or losing is almost in single digits. The system prompt tone, at this time suddenly hastens, as if also becomes excited. Zhang Dongyun smacked his lips. Unfortunately, I should laugh that I fled to the East, or else I would be locked in the scope of the system. Well, you can''t be too greedy. You can''t be greedy. As long as there are fragments, others can be drawn slowly. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun breathed a sigh of relief. Then he began to greet the guests who came into the city. Shen He Rong, Ao Kong, Gu song Zhenren and Liao Ping are not the only people who are shrouded in the invincible city. Approaching from the north, the king of Jin, surrounded by light and fog, was also here. The next moment, an old man in black appeared in front of them. Seeing each other, King Jin''s heart jumped. Sima yuan, an envoy to Chang''an, once talked about Mr. Wu Yun''s appearance. The king of Jin saw the old man in black at the moment, and his whole body was tense: "Mr. Wu Yun, your honor?" When Mr. black cloud arrived, the vast golden mist dispersed. He calmly looked at the king of Jin and his party: "Eastern Jin, Sima Xuan?" The king of Jin gave a boxing ceremony in the lake and called himself a change: "I''m Sima Xuan, please see Mr. Wu Yun and ask the Lord of Chang''an for help." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly, "are you looking for Gao Tiankai and his party in Northern Qi?" The king of Jin''s heart leaped. Mr. Wu Yun continued: "don''t worry. Gao Tiankai, Gao Ju and his son and Shuofeng academy have died. The Taoist priest of zique temple in xuanming temple has been taken back to Chang''an. You can meet in Chang''an together." The king of Jin''s expression changed slightly: "Sir, I heard that Gao Tiankai wanted to do harm to Chang''an, so I came to look for him, hoping to stop him."Mr. Wu Yun smiles casually: "after returning to Chang''an, you can explain slowly in the hall of punishment." Having said that, he did not allow the king of Jin to continue to explain, and directly reached for it. When the king of Jin heard that the top experts of the Northern Qi Dynasty had been destroyed, he began to hesitate whether the Eastern Jin Dynasty would surrender to Chang''an as a whole. But when he was hesitating, Mr. Wu Yun was so tough that he let him fight back subconsciously. A blue sword shines. The sword is full of green and green. It is the Qingxiao sword passed down by the royal family of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. It has always been known as the sword of the prince of heaven in the Western Zhou Dynasty. It has a variety of features and a profound prestige. Although it is not like the Fengyun Tianzi sword, which shows the king''s domineering power of the ninth master to the extreme, the changes, such as the power of heaven, are equally shocking. However, Mr. Wu Yun shook his head when he saw the other side''s sword. "No wonder Li Xuanxin has been pressing you to fight in the Eastern Jin Dynasty." At the same time, as soon as he flicked his finger, the other party''s boundless green sword spirit disappeared. ¡°¡­¡­ Emperor The king of Jin just came up with this idea, but found that the old man in black had already arrived at his side. Mr. Wu Yun understated and seized the king of Jin as soon as he reached out. The king of Jin''s vital points were subdued. He was also a master of the ninth realm. He could struggle, but the key was caught by Mr. Wu Yun. The emperor''s power suppressed him and he could not move. Mr. Wu Yun''s outstretched hand was taken back, and the king of a country was carried in his hand like a chicken. "I have not seen the strength of King Chen." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly, "but you are the weakest among the other six monarchs." Sima Xuan, king of Jin, turned red. However, he was seized by Mr. Wu Yun. He couldn''t even say a word. On the other hand, the real man Tianlu, the leader of the three-star palace of Taoism in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, saw the king of Jin in a state of confusion. Knowing that he was not Mr. Wu Yun''s opponent, he immediately turned around and left. Mr. Wu Yun glanced at the other party, and his steps moved, catching up with the real man Tianlu in an instant. Tianlu immortal had no choice but to pinch the formula immediately. The sky above suddenly darkened, but it was somewhat like the demon emperor''s star light. Tianlu Zhenren, however, is based on the method recorded in Xingguang Baolu, a secret biography of sanxinggong Taoism. With the power of Taiwei, Ziwei and Tianshi Sanyuan stars, Tianlu Zhenren condensed into a vast light rain, which fell from the sky and went straight to Mr. Wu Yun. Mr. Wu Yun did not change his face, but simply raised his hand. Then five fingers into a fist, flat light a boxing out. So the sky was full of starlight and rainstorm, and disappeared in an instant. The sky was restored to its original state, and the sun fell. And Tianlu immortal was in the air, suddenly a mouthful of blood spurted out, and then fell from the sky. He was a disciple of the sanxinggong palace and rushed to catch him. But unexpectedly, it turned out that all the people, together with Tianlu immortal, fell down from the air and hit the ground heavily. In an instant, several human lives died together. As if nothing happened, Mr. Wu Yun continued to hold Sima Xuan, king of Jin, with one hand, and I took back the other. He looked down and landed on the ground, a Taoist in cloth and hemp shoes. With a sigh from GE Xin, the head teacher of Nanchen Baoshan, he stepped forward and came to Mr. Wu Yun. "I dare to ask Mr. Wu Yun, how is the ancient wood immortal now?" Ge Xin asked. Mr. Wu Yun said indifferently, "you are not qualified to ask questions." Ge Xin nodded slightly: "I have no enmity with Chang''an, but I have been instructed by elder brother Gu Mu up and down the jade mountain. Now I should repay his kindness. Please advise me." After that, he slowly carried a fist fight. Nanchen''s holding jade mountain is better than alchemy, and fighting with others is the way of practicing Taoist fighting. Its highest unique skills, known as the four spirit drama. Ge Xin''s fist stands up. It seems that all four spirits are in one. Its legs are like a white tiger perched on the top of the mountain, and its waist and back are like Xuanwu. One hand is like a beak, standing still, like a rosefinch, but ready to fly high. The other hand, like the head of a dragon, is unpredictable and unpredictable, like a green dragon without a tail. Mr. Wu Yun looked at each other for a long time and nodded slightly: "it''s really a person who calms down to cultivate Taoism. In this case, I will help you." The old man in black no longer punches at this time when the opponent''s Taoism is practiced outside. He held Sima Xuan, the king of Jin, in one hand, while he pinched a formula in the other hand. The next moment, suddenly there are dark clouds. Ge Xin saw that the black clouds surrounded him, and his expression remained calm. He hit it with one hand, and all of them moved together. The light and shadow of Zhuque, Qinglong and Baihu appear together and toss around to help Gexin disperse the endless black fog. Suddenly, the clouds were black.One after another, the terrible purple thunder will destroy all the light and shadow of the four spirits revealed by GE Xin''s palm technique. The last purple thunder fell, which broke Ge Xin''s own mana, which was hard to condense. When his way was broken and his spirit was severely damaged, he immediately passed out like a real man named Tianlu. However, he was just unconscious, not like the Tianlu immortal, directly fell to death on the spot. Mr. Wu Yun grasped Sima Xuan, king of Jin, and Ge Xin in the other hand. His eyes swept. Other people of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, whether they were members of the royal family or disciples of the sanxinggong palace, were immediately shocked, numb and fell to the ground. After dealing with the people of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, Mr. Wu Yun turned his head and looked at the other side. The light and fog dissipated, leaving only a huge semicircular mask in the distance, upside down on the ground. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 268 Mr. Wu Yun punches the half buckled mask far away. The light of the mask flickers slightly twice, and then returns to its original state, unaffected. On the contrary, Mr. Wu Yun''s body was shaking. Shen and Rong''s attention is also placed on the side of the mask of the immortal trace fragments. However, Mr. Wu Yun''s arrival brightened her eyes: "is big brother here?" As if she did not expect, the next moment, the sky, then the wind and clouds. Seeing this, Mr. Wu Yun threw aside Sima Xuan, the king of Jin, and Ge Xin, the master of Baoyushan. He respectfully saluted to the top: "salute your majesty, your majesty will last forever, and the heaven and earth will be unified." "You can''t handle it here. You don''t have to force it." Above the sky, an ethereal and majestic voice came. All the people on the ground were shocked. The next moment, the sky above the wind and clouds, thick clouds cover the sky and earth. In the center of the cloud, the cloud rotates and turns into a huge whirlpool. Then, out of the whirlpool, a huge, friendless hand was stretched out to block out the sun. The terrifying hand of covering the sky came down from the sky. The sense of oppression made the sober people in the Eastern Jin Dynasty afraid to speak. The sky covered giant hand falls, grasps on the huge hemispherical mask, and then lifts up. The light ball buckled on the ground was suddenly lifted up by the giant covering the sky and scratched in the air. The ball of light, in this palm, slowly shrinks, the light gradually disappears. Under the hood, two figures were exposed. One is aokong, who has changed back to human form again, and the other is a Taoist named Gusong, who was passed down by Taiqing palace just now. Aokong scan around, has disappeared, should laugh at me, can not help but angrily roar up to the sky. But the old pine real man looked at the sky above that big hand covering the sky, his face directly green. Shen and Rong took over his own country. Liao Ping burst out of it. However, when he saw his surroundings clearly, his face became as ugly as that of real Gusong. The giant hand above the sky is in the cloud whirlpool. The next moment, from this cloud, they put out their fingers again. But there are only two. Two fingers, directly toward the bottom of the gushong Zhenren ground down. Aokong at this time toward the East should laugh at me, Chu shake light left the direction to chase. Although the real man Gu song is short of an enemy, now he has to face more formidable opponents who are aokong and Chu Yaoguang. Qian Tianshen has no effect at this moment. The fall of that finger sealed off any possible escape route of Taiqing palace. Only the real person''s Taiji can resist the devil, but Fu song can''t help it. However, the black-and-white Tai Chi diagram, only in an instant, turned into flowing clouds and disappeared. And the fingers don''t seem to be blocked by anything, and keep going down. As if he was facing the chicken eggs under the mountain, he could only watch himself crushed to pieces. Hunyuan Yiqi Chui, heaven and earth lock, yin and Yang chop magic sword one secret biography of Taiqing palace was spread out by immortal Gu song. Let the people of the Eastern Jin Dynasty and the Taoists of sanxinggong in the distance have a good look. There are so many top-notch unique skills of Taoism. If you take any of them and put them in the eastern Xinjiang, you can make people dominate the area, set up schools, become famous and even dominate eastern Xinjiang! And the ancient song immortal, who has become the Taoist yuan God, can sweep the seven countries in eastern Xinjiang without any courtesy. But at the moment, in front of those two fingers falling from the sky, these unique skills of Taiqing Palace are useless. The Yin and Yang Sword, which cuts heaven and earth, breaks immediately. The lock of heaven and earth, which blocks the Yin and Yang of heaven and earth, is broken into dregs and ashes. The huge fist formed by the vast purple gas seems not much smaller than that huge hand covering the sky. But the other two fingers a little, Gu song real man Hunyuan one gas Chui, immediately disintegrated, disappeared. At this moment, the descendants of Taiqing palace almost felt completely broken down. "Who are you?" The middle-aged Taoist priest cried: "Ming Tonghui? Or... " Before he finished speaking, the whole person was completely pressed into the earth by the two fingers. Its original spirit was crushed to pieces. In the Taoist''s mouth, there was no sound. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun moved his fingers again. So the two fingers, now rising from the ground, rose again into the air. Then, fall again! The target of this time is Liao Ping, a student of Jiufeng Academy. Under the control of Zhang Dongyun, he is the only one who has just heard the real man gushong. "Ming Tonghui Ming Tonghui? Evil emperor? "After a while, Liao Leng came over. He subconsciously looked aside at Shen and Rong: "then you are not..." Shen He looks expressionless and silent. At this time, the two fingers had fallen in the air. Liao Ping couldn''t think about Shen He Rong''s problem any more. He quickly used his literary treasure to resist the fingers of destruction from the sky. His literary scroll was flying over his head. Each page symbolizes a small independent world and a country. So, with the rapid turning of the page, one side and another side of the world, appear in the air, to take those two fingers in. However, his fingers kept falling and stabbed Liao Ping''s family and country. Two fingers keep falling down, so it seems that there is a heavy accumulation of space, is constantly destroyed. In the middle of the sky between the fingers and Liao Ping''s head, the scene is distorted, so that people from afar can see it, which is totally different. Soon, the two fingers were on Liao Ping''s Wenhua scroll. The violent and piercing sound of tearing came from far away, but it seemed that it was all concentrated in a moment. Liao Ping''s Wenhua Baojuan is completely broken. Floating in the air in the fragments of paper, but also into streamer, disappeared. Liao Ping''s face turned red, and a mouthful of blood gushed out. His cultivation strength of Confucianism was directly destroyed by those two fingers on the spot. Liao Ping still wants to struggle again, but he has already followed the footsteps of real Gu song. He is directly pushed into the earth by two fingers on the spot. In the distance, people of the Eastern Jin Dynasty and the disciples of sanxinggong felt a chill behind them. They all come from extraordinary origins and have a long history of inheritance. Therefore, they know that the Ninth level is not the highest point. There are stronger people in this world. It''s just that for those practitioners above the nine realms, the eastern frontier is too barren, so they can''t easily set foot on it. Therefore, although there are many legends, people in eastern Xinjiang can hardly witness the existence of nine realms in their whole life. They were lucky to see more than one today. Taiqing palace is a legendary Taoist immortal. There is another Confucian School of literature. Although people in the Eastern Jin Dynasty do not know where he learned from, they only look at the dozens and hundreds of pages of Wenhua Baojuan, which is not comparable to any Academy in eastern Xinjiang. But it is such two top masters, in the face of the two fingers from the sky, they have no strength to fight back. They can only watch and wait for death. If the real Gu song and Liao Ping are still within the scope of their experience, thinking and imagination, then the two fingers falling from the sky are totally beyond their understanding. God down to earth, is it just like this? All the people in the Eastern Jin Dynasty were completely sluggish. Mr. dark cloud beside them seems to address each other''s majesty? Is the man who is now the real Lord of Chang''an? Yes, if it is not such a character, how can they make such a terrible old man in black, respectfully and willingly serve as a servant? At this time, a group of people in the Eastern Jin Dynasty suddenly remembered that they were captured by two or three times, and the old man in black who was in charge of the three-star palace was also the legendary emperor of martial arts in the ninth realm. It seems very normal for such a terrible Emperor Wu to bow down and submit himself to the throne and be willing to be a slave. Then, it seems normal to solve the problem of gushong Zhenren and Liao Ping by raising his hands, isn''t it? ¡­¡­ That''s a hammer! The people of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, at this moment, only feel their own mind, gradually a mess. After rolling down Gu song Zhenren and Liao Ping continuously, the fingers melted by the two clouds rose to the upper half of the sky again and retracted into the vortex in the middle of the clouds. And then the wind and cloud dispersed. The blue sky and white clouds reappear over the border of Jin and Tang Dynasties. The sun is shining brightly on the dull faces of people below. Mr. Wu Yun saluted the sky: "farewell to your majesty." Then, as soon as he swung his sleeve, there was a heavy black fog, which rolled up all the people present and left for Chang''an. In Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun smiles and opens his hand. The fragments of immortal trace just collected at the border of Jin and Tang dynasties have already appeared in his palm. Just like the last time, this fragment is shining and beating slowly like a human heart. [the city master has successfully obtained a new piece of immortal trace fragment. Is it fused? ¡¿ Zhang Dongyun first took a look at the current time of the system: "117984721179847111798470..." There are about four and a half months to go. This time, it''s not so nervous Compared with the last time, Zhang Dongyun is much calmer at the moment, and calmly orders: integration. The next moment, the immortal trace fragment, disappears again in Zhang Dongyun''s hand. From the center of Chang''an City, the brilliance that ordinary people can''t see, only Zhang Dongyun can see. These glories spread in all directions, and then spread over the whole area of invincible city.[successful integration! ¡¿ Zhang Dongyun checks the remaining time of the system: [the system increases the invincible time by one year, which is 31536000 seconds. Accumulated previous invincible time, currently 43334467 seconds. When the city master is in the city, the countdown will start automatically. When the city master is outside the city, the timing will be suspended temporarily until the city master enters the city again] Zhang Dongyun sees this, his face is relaxed and his eyebrows are twisted. Why or only one year? [the added time is not fixed, and it is related to the specific situation of the fragment. The second fragment is similar to the first piece, so the duration is the same] Zhang Dongyun can''t help wondering whether the system is fooling itself. He decided to verify it when he found the third piece. [merge fragments, you can open new functions. Do you want to open them now? ¡¿ the system prompt tone sounded in Zhang Dongyun''s mind again. "Yes." Zhang Dongyun relaxes his mood and wants to see what new functions he can have this time. [invincible city system is currently open to defenders to upgrade functions. If a loyal subordinate or guest who has made the mark of a defender is confronted with a strong enemy outside the city, the city master can pay upgrade experience points to temporarily upgrade the defender''s cultivation to a realm to defend the interests and reputation of Chang''an. ¡¿ www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 269 Consumption of upgraded experience points, temporary promotion of subordinates? Zhang Dongyun''s eyes brightened slightly. Construction experience points, he was afraid too little, naturally reluctant to give up. However, the number of guard experience points is slightly excessive compared with the demand because of the defense task. It is no doubt appropriate to use it to promote subordinates. What''s more, this function allows him to upgrade people outside the invincible city. In fact, the power outside the city can be equal to invincible. At the beginning, ziri old devil and Gu Hechuan were promoted on the premise that they were in the invincible city. At the beginning, if it was beyond the coverage of invincible City, it would be impossible to enhance their cultivation strength. But now, it doesn''t matter if the target is out of town. As long as he left the city, he left a special mark on the other side. However, it is not unlimited. Zhang Dongyun browses the system description carefully. Ascension is temporary and time limited, up to 24 hours. If Zhang Dongyun is not willing to give the other party 24 hours in advance, he can take back the strength. There is no limit on the distance, and you don''t have to worry about being blocked by some relics or seals. However, for the same person, the highest level can only be promoted to one level, and can not be accumulated for many times. Zhang Dongyun thought about it. From this perspective, there is no doubt that the most cost-effective improvement is to upgrade level 9 masters to level 10. There is a natural chasm between Jiujing and Jiujing, which is almost a cliff like gap. With the exception of very few people, most people can''t ignore this gap. Such as Liao Ping huangusong Zhenren, including the former master faning of Lingguang temple and the golden winged ROC bird, are all outstanding figures of their respective forces. The fact that they were able to enter the gates of Taiqing palace, Jiufeng academy and other holy places shows their talent potential. If they go out of their own sects and go to other forces, they can guarantee that they will be astonished at the world. But even so, they can''t make up for the gap brought by that natural moat. Zhang Dongyun looked at the promotion conditions carefully, and his expression could not help changing. Whether it''s a guard mission or a defense mission, the practitioner who wins the eighth level can accumulate 700 experience points. To upgrade a seventh level practitioner to an eighth level requires 700 experience points. If you capture or kill a ninth level practitioner, you can gain 1000 experience points. It also takes a thousand points to upgrade an eighth level practitioner to a ninth level. And so on. To put it simply, if you want to get a ninth level subordinate, you must at least take an enemy of the Ninth level. From this point of view, the promotion of the Ninth level to the tenth level is more cost-effective. It takes 2000 experience points to upgrade from level 9 to level 10. With the same number of points, you can upgrade two eighth level to ninth level. However, it is almost impossible for two practitioners of the ninth state to be able to work through one tenth state. So, there is no doubt about how Lord Zhang will use this function next. If you can solve the problem with the ninth liter and the tenth, you can even use a knife to kill chickens, which may save money. Unless the tenth state is not right, consider other things. However, in this way, the cost of upgrading several times is not small. Lord Zhang quickly coded his own guard experience points. After killing Gao Ju, the eldest son of the king of Qi, the points reached 199900. After that, he successively became three ninth level masters, namely, Gao Tiankai, the king of Qi, the head of Shuofeng academy, and zique immortal, the master of xuanming temple. He got another 3000 points. The seventh upgrade and expansion cost 10000 points, leaving 12900 points. And then [random guard task 8.1 - kill or capture the Taiqing palace disciple Gu song Taoist and Jiufeng academy student Liao Ping] [the city master captured the ancient song Taoist and Liao Ping who entered the city, completed the random guard task 8.1, and obtained 4000 upgrade experience] Zhang Dongyun nodded with satisfaction. Although the high-level Gu song Zhenren and Liao Ping "ate" the king of Jin and others who were lower than their level, the two practitioners of the tenth level still made city Lord Zhang rich. There is a huge gap in strength between the ninth and tenth level practitioners, and there is also a great difference in the reward system. A tenth level is a 2000 point reward. Zhang Dongyun didn''t mind that the king of Jin and the immortal Tianlu were "eaten" by real Gu song and Liao Ping. Even the Ge Xin in Nan Chen''s side is worth 1000 points. It''s a little pity to eat it like this. However, with these 4000 points, Zhang Dongyun''s guard experience points have reached 16900.Burst the watch directly! Because the number of points needed for the eighth upgrade expansion is 14000. Construction experience is not mentioned. If you look at the number of guard experience points, it will be enough to expand and upgrade again. This makes Zhang Dongyun rather sad. With the defense mission, he should not worry about guard experience points in the future. The rest can provide new functions. Even if a city Lord named Zhang is more conservative and has been stuck at 14000 points, he still has 2900 points to use. Zhang Dongyun stood up from his seat and stretched out comfortably. He was quite satisfied with this new function. What is more gratifying is that after the seventh upgrade and expansion, the scope of invincible city is more and more considerable. [City Master: Zhang Dongyun current range: 16384 kilometers from east to west, 124576 kilometers from south to north, 8192 kilometers above and 8192 kilometers below the ground the city wall range: 4096 kilometers from east to west, 6144 kilometers from north to South] the whole eastern Tang Dynasty, most of which was in the past The two Northern Qi dynasties, most of the Western Zhou Dynasty, together with the small half of the Western Chu Dynasty, were all included in the invincible city system. The plane area of this world reached 4102653184 square kilometers, or more than 400 million square kilometers. This number, called Zhang Dongyun, is also slightly in a trance. He knew that invincible city had been expanding at this speed, and it would soon be an astronomical number. But when this moment really came, as the city master, he felt a moment of trance. But that feeling was fleeting. It was not long ago that he had just crossed thousands of Li and captured a Taoist yuan Shen, a Confucian literary school. He is in the Daming Palace at the moment. He is totally in control of his own time and space. As long as he wanted, he could see everything. Zhang Dongyun exhaled slowly and then sat back on his throne. He saw the boundary of the Northern Qi Dynasty. Most of the Northern Qi Dynasty is now under his control. Lin Ying, yunmo, Zheng Tianfeng and Zhichen daoren, the four ninth level masters, together swept the Northern Qi Dynasty, which had no nine level masters. Li Jie, who arrived later, did not fight for credit with them, but quietly inspected the land of Northern Qi Dynasty. The effective resistance of the Northern Qi Dynasty has disappeared and is destined to become history. Now it is up to the follow-up digestion and absorption, so that this piece of land in the northern part of eastern Xinjiang will be brought into the control of Chang''an city. Zhang Dongyun will no longer pay attention to this, and give the matter to his subordinates. His eyes, now looking east. There, it was the Eastern Jin Dynasty. However, with Sima Xuan, king of Jin Dynasty, and Tianlu Zhenren, the head teacher of sanxinggong, planted together at the foot of Chang''an, it was difficult to make big waves there. Now, it''s time to unify the whole eastern Xinjiang. However, at present, most of the experts in Chang''an city are on the ground of the Northern Qi and Western Zhou dynasties, or on the South China Sea south of the ancient Liang Dynasty, to clean up the escaped fish like the empty sea real people. However, Zhang Dongyun still has personnel. He incarnated as Mr. Wu Yun and gave orders to the snake meteorite: "sweep the Eastern Jin Dynasty and the southern Chen Dynasty." The giant serpent bowed his head: "yes, sir." Mr. Wu Yun did not move, but Zhang Dongyun had already printed a special seal on the top of the snake. This huge snake set out with all the eighth level masters immediately. When they arrived at the boundary of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, they joined the Wei family. The Eastern Jin Dynasty, which lost the king of Jin and the first Taoist master Tianlu Zhenren, was soon unable to resist. Even if there was little resistance, the serpent meteorite would immediately subside. After sweeping the boundary of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the snake and the Chang''an army went south together to direct the target to Chen. Within the southern Chen Dynasty, there were also forces that had long been subordinated to Chang''an city. If the surrender of some small families still makes some people in Nanchen hesitant, then Fulu palace, the first Taoist school in Nanchen, turns against the water, which makes Nanchen completely out of mind. At present, the general trend is that Chang''an is in charge of the eastern Xinjiang. After many arguments, the king of Chen decided to submit to Chang''an directly. Before the snake meteorite and Chang''an army arrived at the capital of Nancheng, King Chen led his royal family and officials to meet and surrender together. Mr. Wang, meet the Lord of Changan in person. The last dynasty of the seven states in the eastern Xinjiang came to an end. However, the land of the southern Chen Dynasty was not completely peaceful. Some of the sons of the Nanchen royal family who were not in the capital and refused to surrender fled to the East China Sea. Here, there are the same people who raise the anti flag. Xu Feng, the first great Confucian in the southern Chen Dynasty and the Ninth level Confucian practitioner.In addition to the king Chen, Nanchen''s first martial arts master, the ninth king of martial arts, Wang Yuantao. They refused to surrender to Chang''an and occupied Longtian island in the East Sea to resist. As the owner of Longtian Island, Wang Yuantao has the advantage of geographical advantages. Few people know that he is a close friend of Ge Xin, the leader of Baoyushan. Ge Xin once spent a lot of effort to set up a battle for him. Therefore, Wang Yuantao relies on the long Tian Dao array to resist the attack of Chang''an experts. With the cooperation of Xu Feng, a great Confucian in the ninth state, even the snake meteorite couldn''t break the island array for a time. Despite his own aversion to water, the meteorite attacked again and again, but he was not allowed to enter the gate. He was so angry that he jumped like a Buddha. Later, he was fierce and angry, or regardless of his own injury, crazy attack Longtian island. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 270 A giant snake with wings on its back flies over Longtian island. On Longtian Island, a refined old man looks up at the sky. He was a Confucianist of the southern Chen Dynasty. Wang Yuantao suddenly struggled out of the startled roar and let himself breathe. The snake meteorite''s neck was bleeding and furious. But at this time, under the operation of the blue sea four spirits array, the sea water rose again. Within the great array''s protection, Xu Feng, a great scholar in southern Chen, said in a deep voice: "this demon should be really fierce and violent." Wang Yuantao meditated beside him and adjusted his breath: "Chang''an demons are rampant. Just looking at this snake, we can know some rumors about Chang''an''s kindness to the people. It''s either a lie or a trick. They can''t do anything wrong." "There are many masters in Chang''an, not only this demon." Xu said: "Xu Da demon sect will be defeated here After all, it can''t be kept. " "Do all you can to keep your destiny." Wang Yuantao temporarily eased the trauma of his spirit and stood up slowly. "Yes..." Xu Feng looked out of the big array and said slowly. In the middle of the sky, the snake meteorite stopped bleeding for itself, and then continued to compete with the blue sea four spirits array below. With him, Gu Tangxuan, who was in charge of mengshen''s teachings, and Yanzhi, the elder of Fulu palace in chendi, all looked serious at this time. "After all, the other side is a scholar and a martial arts master of the Ninth level, and he is also a snake, which is not easy to attack." Yanzhi Taoist said slowly. Beside him, Meng Shen was slightly silent for a moment, and then opened his mouth: "Yanzhi Daoyou, please contact your brother Huifang." The Taoist Yanzhi nodded silently, ready to contact the master of his ninth realm, Huifang, to help the snake and break the Dragon Island. But at this time, two Taoist eighth level masters suddenly found that the snake was storming the island, and the action was actually stopping in the air. His meal doesn''t matter. The blue sea four spirits array, which is fighting against him, immediately arouses the sea tide and rushes against the sky. In the middle of the sky, the four elephants of Zhuque, Xuanwu, Qinglong and Baihu are reappeared, surrounded by zombie meteorites. And the top of the snake''s head, then suddenly lit up a ray of light. In the brilliance, there was an ethereal but majestic voice: "still hard work." With the sound, the light, landed on the snake. The snake immediately began to shine. Tens of thousands of miles away, Chang''an City, Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun nodded with satisfaction. The seal needed by the defender to improve his function can play the similar function of Shen Herong''s green sky eye. He can be in the Daming Palace and see the scene of Longtian island far away in the East China Sea, so that he can accurately grasp the defender''s trend. Therefore, he can also give the other party promotion when necessary. On the ocean, the snake suddenly let out a cry, and all the people there felt a piercing, deafening scream. The next moment, everyone was shocked to find that the sky was dim. The sky above Longtian island seems to turn into night. In the night sky, a few stars shine. The star light fell on the snake, and the snake''s momentum began to soar. ¡°¡­¡­ Demon emperor? " On Longtian Island, Wang Yuantao and Xu Feng both looked shocked and agreed. Meng Shen and Yanzhi Taoist in the distance are equally shocked. Meng Shen''s eyes suddenly flashed slightly, as if he remembered something. Yanzhi Taoist turned to look at him: "Meng Daoyou?" "Once upon a time, it has been mentioned that ziri old devil and Gu Hechuan, the traitor of Qingyun temple, were once ordered by his majesty to temporarily raise their realm and subdue the enemy who invaded Chang''an City..." Meng Shen said as he watched the snake meteorite in the air. It was the first time that Yanzhi Taoist knew about this, and he could not help but look shocked: "can it be like this?" He also turned his head and looked at the serpent that received the starlight. The other side actually from the Ninth level of the demon king, step on the level of the demon emperor. "Is this your Majesty''s handwriting? Is your majesty here in the East China Sea Yanzhi Taoist looked around. Meng Shen was also uncertain. The two of them and all the people of Chang''an City were prostrated by Qi Qi towards the northwest of Chang''an city. "Thank you, long!" Snake meteorite is more energetic. He grinned grimly at Longtian Island below. Then the heart thought moved, the whole Longtian island began to shake! The huge island began to sink into the bottom of the sea. Wang Yuantao and Xu Feng were both shocked. Xu Feng quickly controls the blue sea four spirit array, all four spirits sink into the sea bottom, intending to consolidate the island. However, under the influence of the earth''s power of the demon Huanghe snake, the whole Longtian island is still irresistible and constantly sinks into the sea! Not only the island sank, but also all the people on the island were forced to lie on the ground by the invisible force, and then watched themselves sink into the sea with Longtian island.Wang Yuantao and Xu Feng, the two ninth level masters, managed to keep their body shape. They tried to save the rest of the island, but nothing could be done. The four spirits array in the blue sea was suppressed by the force of the snake earth. The light flow shuttled through the sea, and then it broke like a rope. The whole formation collapsed and disintegrated. The serpent meteorite''s eyes were cold and looked down at the people below, and let out a long roar again. With the blessing of Xinghui, the snake in the realm of demon emperor has enhanced the power of controlling fear to a level unimaginable on Longtian island. Even if the snakes were not targeted at them, countless people were frightened. Wang Yuntao and Xu Feng, the main targets of the snake, trembled. The great Confucians of the ninth state and the king of martial arts and Taoism in the ninth realm have no power to fight back at this moment. They just feel that their hearts have fallen into the hands of the enemy, and they are clenched by the invisible hands of the enemy. And it''s getting tighter and tighter! Xu Feng reluctantly creates his own home and country, and takes Wang Yuantao to avoid it. However, they soon found that they could not escape the terrible whistling in such an independent world. Wang Yuantao''s five senses and seven orifices began to bleed together. The Ninth level warrior''s body is strong and tough, but suddenly a dull sound breaks out in his body. His heart, which had been broken, was blown to pieces in his own body cavity. On the other side, Xu Feng, a great Confucian in the ninth state, gradually became dull and lost his life. His family and the world slowly disintegrated. The two return to the original world. Xu Feng body a soft, fell to the ground, has no breath. Although Wang Yuantao''s body shape is upright in place, it is still, like a wood carving. The two of them soon sank into the sea with the whole Longtian island. Everyone on the island, buried in the sea. It''s not because the sea suffocates and drowns, but is crushed to death by the continuously strengthening force of the earth. Longtian Island, once famous throughout the eastern Xinjiang, has disappeared from the sea and no longer exists. The serpentine meteorite opened its wings and gave out a vicious breath like a man''s laughter. However, he soon returned to his senses and bowed his head again to the direction of Chang''an city. In the distance, Yanzhi Taoist and Meng Shen, both of whom had the same bad taste, were relieved to avoid the roar of the snake. They looked at the terrible serpent in the starlight, with a complex look and increasingly hot eyes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 271 The cultivation strength can be promoted out of thin air. How can such supernatural means prevent Meng Shen and Yanzhi from yearning for? Why don''t they want to enjoy the scenery above the ninth realm like the serpent meteorite? "Let''s go." The snake fluttered back. His awe inspiring power, even now subdued, is still frightening. Yanzhi Taoist and Meng Shen took all the people under the door to keep up with the snake meteorite. They successfully swept the whole boundary of the southern Chen Dynasty. However, in the southern Chen Dynasty was cleaned up, only the meteorite''s cultivation realm returned to the ninth realm. The snake itself was slightly stunned, but it was honest and respectful towards the direction of Chang''an city. The Taoist Yanzhi thought: "no wonder I didn''t hear from Nanchen. Gu Hechuan of Qingyun temple did surpass the original seventh state later. The purple sun old devil should still be the eighth state now?" Meng deeply nodded: "yes, after the old ziri devil subdued the enemy with Gu Hechuan, it was said that he returned to the eighth and seventh levels. After that, Gu Hechuan broke through to the eighth frontier and formed FA Xiang when he confronted the old Zhou Zhongren in the place of Gu Chu After hearing the speech, Yanzhi nodded slightly, and then regretted: "only this is less than a day..." Meng Shen turned to look at the other side, but did not speak. Seeing this, Yan Zhi said, "I don''t mean to complain or question. Even if it''s only for a short time, I can appreciate the mystery of a higher realm, which is of great benefit to my own cultivation. If Gu Hechuan can really break through to the eighth level in a short time, it is bound to be closely related to this. " Meng Shen said indifferently: "Yan Zhi Dao you can think so, that''s no better." "Of course..." The Taoist Yanzhi breathed a sigh of relief. They returned to Chang''an together to report, and Mr. Wu Yun said. Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun is a beautiful browsing system. The snake meteorite was promoted to the first level of the demon emperor by using the defender promotion function. The star light state cost him a full 2000 guard experience points. However, Wang Yuantao, the master of Longtian Island, and Xu Feng, a great scholar, have successfully helped him earn back the 2000 points. In addition, before the snake meteorite swept the Eastern Jin Dynasty, it also triggered a defense mission of the eighth and two seventh level practitioners. When his subordinates solved this problem, the number of guard experience points of Lord Zhang increased by 1700 points. Therefore, if you let the snake out this time, there will be no loss and profit. Zhang Dongyun was more satisfied. However, after doing some experiments, Zhang Dongyun found that he scratched his head. After the defender''s promotion function is enabled, he must first mark the opponent with a special seal, and then he can improve the opponent''s realm after the other party leaves the city. The problem brought about by this is that aokong and Chu Yaoguang have no seal on their bodies now. Zhang Dongyun wanted to help them and improve their realm. He had no choice but to take down the idea of laughing at me. This made Lord Zhang feel a little sorry. However, it is not so urgent to get hold of the immortal trace fragment in his hand. Zhang Dongyun thought and looked at his side. There, a piece of light and shadow emerged, which is the perspective picture provided by Shen He Rong''s green eye. "How is it going?" Zhang Dongyun asked. "The eleventh elder brother is following the mark left by eight elder sister. After a circle, he has reached the southwest sea of eastern Xinjiang and is still heading west." Shen and Rong''s voice came from the video: "it seems that I intend to escape all the way back to Middle Earth." If you can''t catch up with Taoist priest Zhang, you can''t find him "I understand." Shen and Rong replied. Zhang Dongyun did not withdraw his eyes, still quietly watching the picture presented by qingtianyan. Qingtian''s eyes are hidden in the hood on Shen He Rong''s head, and the perspective is basically the same as her own. Zhang Dongyun can see what she sees. But she was invisible. Zhang Dongyun is actually very curious at the moment. What is the expression of the other party and what is the idea in his heart? Zhang Zhonghang was captured by Chang''an, she may not be sure. However, Liao Ping, who was also a Jiufeng academy and had a higher level of cultivation and was older, fell into the hands of Chang''an city. She witnessed it with her own eyes. What can Chang''an try out from each other''s mouth, she will not be interested? After staring at the light and shadow picture for a long time, Zhang Dongyun takes back his eyes with a smile. In the same time, the shadow of his body. In front of the old man in black is Liao Ping, who is subject to the action of cultivation. The scholar looked at the old man in black who appeared in front of him and pursed his lips. In his hoarse voice, he asked, "which of the twelve Yama is your excellency?"Mr. Wu Yun said calmly: "you are here, and you are not qualified to ask questions. However, your question is ridiculous and just right. So I can give you the answer. If you are wrong, I just serve my majesty." Liao Ping''s mouth moved, as if with a wry smile: "I''m a prisoner, and now I''m not qualified to look down on a servant. Besides, it seems that you are also the cultivation above the Ninth level." Mr. Wu Yun looked at the other party indifferently: "you''d better think more about how to be real, accurate and detailed, and answer my questions." In Chang''an City, we can''t help but answer the Lord Zhang''s questions. However, what Liao Ping knows is still limited. After Zhang Dongyun tried him, he probably had an outline in his mind, but there were still some uncertain things. Jiufeng Academy in central Turkey is now the largest Confucian Academy in China comparable to Yan Shengfu. Although Yan Shengfu was beaten to pieces at that time, his vitality was greatly damaged. However, Jiufeng academy has been able to compete with Yan Shengfu in a short period of one or two generations. This is not one or two generations of long-lived practitioners, but one or two generations of ordinary mortals, in just 20 years. Liao Ping reported Chang''an city to Jiufeng academy this time, but the Academy failed to give him strong support immediately. The reason is that recently, Jiufeng academy and Yan Shengfu formally challenged each other and launched a confrontation. Now the situation is in full swing. Jiufeng Academy was founded by Shen family. Zhang Dongyun refers to the memory of the evil emperor. Although Shen Jiaxian is also a famous family, he has a long history. But they can''t make Jiufeng academy rise so quickly. There must be special reasons. Zhang Dongyun''s previous guess is that Shen and Rong''s immortal trace fragment fell into the hands of the Shen family. Compared with Yang Li and Ying Ying laughing at me, it was the Shen family who figured out the mystery of some fragments, or by chance, they made a mistake and benefited from it. But in any case, it is likely that the shens and Jiufeng academies have been able to achieve their present status, which is probably due to the immortal trace fragments. However, the interrogation of Liao Ping got a message that Zhang Dongyun cared about. At the beginning of its establishment, Jiufeng college had a very outstanding student, which was highly appreciated by both teachers and students. The other side is only a teenager, but has been recognized as a goddess child. His name is Shen Qian. He is the son of the Shen family. However, a few years later, the woman suddenly disappeared. According to the Shen family, Shen Qian was in danger when she was traveling and died young. The teachers and students of the Academy, including Liao Ping in the past, are deeply sorry. Zhang Zhongxing entered the academy later, but he never dealt with Shen Qian. However, it has been more than ten years since Liao Ping and others have gradually forgotten. Until this time in Chang''an City, Liao Ping suddenly met a man, which made him feel a little familiar. Like Shen Qian in the past, he was brilliant and had profound Confucian accomplishments at a young age. However, at the beginning, Shen Qian, like them, was a disciple of orthodox Confucianism, who studied poetry, poetry and Fu in the subset of classics and history. But this time, the people he met only wrote one word after another. Words can''t be words, sentences can''t be sentences. However, the opponent''s strength is extremely strong. After realizing that the girl was Shen Herong, a female master of the Shen family, Liao Ping felt this way. But the memory of Shen Qian in his heart was also aroused. Although Shen Herong''s learning and cultivation have completely changed, which is different from those in the past years, Liao Ping still has some of the shadow of Shen Qian in the beginning because of his habit of wielding brush and splashing ink. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun leaned back on the back of his chair, closed his eyes and meditated. In the past 31 years, Shen and Rong have been reincarnated twice. The second time is now Mingyi snow. So, the previous time, whether she returned to the Shen family and was born again as Shen Qian, the daughter of the Shen family? In this way, everything seems to be in line. Shen He Rong was reincarnated and reborn in the Shen family with his piece of immortal trace fragment. Liao Ping did not know the details, but Zhang Dongyun deeply suspected that Shen Qian''s parents were probably Shen''s own parents at the beginning. According to the memory of the evil emperor, in the past, Shen and Rong sought doctors and medicines to prolong the life of his parents who had a limited number of accomplishments. By 30 years ago, her parents should still be alive. Shen He Rong was born again in the Shen family. Out of compensation psychology or mutual benefit, she and the fragments of immortal trace helped the Shen family rise. Although in Liao Ping''s memory, Shen Qian is only the first group of students in Jiufeng Academy. However, Shen He Rong, as the highest person in the history of Shen family, must occupy an important position in the establishment and rise of Jiufeng Academy. The Shen family was once suppressed because of her, but then rose again because of her, reaching the highest level in history.Zhang Dongyun didn''t care about the Shen family and Jiufeng Academy. He only cares whether the other party really has a piece of immortal trace. And what is the truth of Shen''s second reincarnation? Is it that she fell out with the Shen family, was secretly plotted, taken away the pieces of fairy trace, and then forced to reincarnate for the second time? Or did she have other plans? Zhang Dongyun opened his eyes again. From previous contacts, he was willing to trust Shen and Rong. However, let''s wait until the other party returns to Chang''an Zhang Chengzhu stood up and went out of Daming Palace to look at the distant sky. Now, to be exact, the whole eastern Xinjiang has been unified and is the boundary of Chang''an. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 272 The seven countries in eastern Xinjiang, which have been in chaos for many years, have all become history. From now on, there will be only one voice in eastern Xinjiang. The voice of the Lord of Chang''an. Although Chang''an city itself did not intend to hold a celebration, people from all over the eastern Xinjiang went to Chang''an to see him. Therefore, the people of Jin and Chen came naturally and quickly. The Wei family helped Chang''an to stabilize the land of Jin Dynasty. Their upfront investment is fully rewarded at this moment. This time, there is no need for Wei kunxuan to replace him. Wei Chong, the head of the Wei family, went to Chang''an city to congratulate and meet in person. When he saw Mr. Wu Yun in Tianshu hall, he found that there were other people here. One Confucianism, one Taoism and one martial arts. For Wei Chong, the scene is all acquaintances. Yiru was the head of Jiguang academy, Yuan Zhe, who was the same as him and Wei. The Eastern Jin Dynasty is one of the most popular Confucian schools among the seven states in the eastern Xinjiang. In addition to Wei Chong and Yuan Zhe, there are many great Confucians. Academies spread all over the country, and most of the famous families established themselves by Confucianism. Together, he is the master of Lin Shan Temple and the Taoist priest of wind. In the Eastern Jin Dynasty, he was second only to the master of sanxinggong Tianlu Zhenren. In the past, Linshan temple and sanxinggong were called the same. But in recent years, Tianlu Zhenren''s cultivation strength and sanxinggong''s influence have not stopped rising. In the Eastern Jin Dynasty, Linshan temple was severely suppressed by sanxinggong. Now sanxinggong is declining because of its resistance to Chang''an, while Linshan temple is following Chang''an and taking advantage of the situation to rise. There is a big man beside Yuanzhe and Hefeng daoren. He is full of Qi and blood, showing the strength of Wudao guixiong in the eighth frontier. He is the leader of Jieshi sect, the largest martial arts school in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The military style of the Eastern Jin Dynasty was not prosperous. In addition to the Royal Sima family, Jieshi school is the strongest. When the iron hoof of Chang''an comes, Xiong Yao immediately returns with his disciples. The reason is that they were the first group of people to welcome them, and then they knew that the Wei family had been in secret contact for a long time. At this moment, when Xiong Yao saw Wei rushing in, he could not help turning his face to one side. Wei Chong, as if nothing had happened, saluted Mr. Wu Yun: "Old Wei Chong, I wanted to see your majesty and Mr. Wu Yun for a long time, but I had no time before. Now I finally have the chance. I''m really surprised." "No gift." Mr. Wu Yun gave an indifferent command. His eyes crossed the faces of the two Confucians, one Taoist and one martial artist: "if it is unnecessary, I won''t say much more. The post of director of the land of Jin will be temporarily suspended, and those who have done meritorious deeds will live there. Although both your majesty and I want Jin people to govern Jin, if you don''t have a suitable candidate, I will follow your Majesty''s will and choose from other places. Do you understand? " Wei Chong four people, Qi Qi said: "please rest assured." Mr. Wu Yun nodded his head, then gently waved his hand, and the four retired. Wei Chong and Yuan Zhe, two great Confucians of the ninth state, looked at each other. Although the meritorious live in it, not the able. But if you want to make great contributions to Chang''an, there is no doubt that the stronger the strength and power, the more confident you will be. Therefore, in the land of Jin, it is obvious that the two practitioners of the ninth realm are each other''s most important competitors. When a group of people came out of the hall in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, they met another group of people. Wei Chong, Yuan Zhe, Hefeng Taoist and Xiong Yao all had a slight twinkle in their eyes. There are three people, one is martial arts, one is Taoism, and the other is Confucianism. For Wei Chong and others, although all of them came from Nanchen, they all knew each other. The king of Wudao in the ninth state was a real rich king. Chen Wang, Chen Mengyang. In the past, in addition to Sima Xuan, the king of Jin, the only living monarch in the seven states of eastern Xinjiang. Compared with Sima Xuan who was directly captured, Chen Mengyang is now free. He had submitted himself to Chang''an on his own initiative, and avoided the fate of his own and the Nanchen royal family. As a ninth level master, as long as he is sincere and obedient and follows the rules of Chang''an City, there will even be places for him to be used in the future. However, whether we can return to the old place is a question. For the choice of Chen Mengyang and the southern Chen royal family, there are many popular views in eastern Xinjiang. Some praised them for their understanding of the current affairs and did not confront Chang''an. There are people who praise their love for the people, who can''t bear to lose their lives and conform to the general trend. Of course, there are also people who think that Chen Mengyang lacks dignity and integrity. Because Chang''an is now unifying the eastern Xinjiang and the general trend of the times, the latter''s arguments are naturally very few and can only be spread in a small range in private. At this time, Wei Chong and others observed Chen Mengyang and found that he had a good bearing and a stable expression.Obviously, the former king Chen, after making a decision, will no longer tangle. The Taoist priest around Chen Mengyang is the real person who teaches Huifang in Fulu palace. Like Wei Chong, as a force that Chang''an had taken refuge in before the March, Fulu palace took advantage of the situation to expand in the old Chen area, and it was a time of complacency. However, when Huifang came to visit Chang''an, his attitude was still very low. The Taoist Yanzhi has told his master about ziri Laomo, Gu Hechuan and, most importantly, the snake meteorite. In the face of such a vast city of Chang''an, Huifang does not dare to be slighted. As a real person in the ninth state of Taoism, he used to face the king Chen beside him. But now, the old Taoist priest is humble like a Taoist child. He deeply knew that this Chang''an city was far from being comparable to the old Nanchen Wangting. If Fulu palace can make a good impression on the people, it is possible for the whole clan to go up to a higher level. Compared with Chen Mengyang and Huifang, a middle-aged Confucian scholar in the ninth realm, is much more low-key. He Fangping is the contemporary master of he family, a famous family in Nanchen. He''s family was established by Confucianism, and he Fangping himself was the eighth statesman. He was the great scholar in the southern Chen Dynasty after Xu Feng in the past. Now that Xu Feng has fallen, he Fangping is basically the person with the highest Confucian cultivation strength in the southeast of eastern Xinjiang. In the face of the arrival of the Chang''an army, he and his family were also determined to yield. However, he Fangping and he''s family are upset that the Nanchen royal family has not been destroyed. The royal family has always looked down upon them. If Chen Mengyang continues to gain a firm foothold in the old Chen area, then everyone will return to Chang''an, and the life of the he family will not be easy. In the Eastern Jin Dynasty and the southern Chen Dynasty, the two sides were facing each other and nodded to each other as a courtesy, but they did not speak. Everyone passed in silence. Chen Mengyang, Huifang Zhenren and he Fangping met Mr. Wu Yun. Mr. Wu Yun is still under the same command. He finally looked at Chen Mengyang: "you can go back and take advantage of the opportunity yourself." "Thank you for your grace, Mr. Xie for your grace." Chen Mengyang gave a gift. To be honest, he was a little surprised himself. He thought that he and the Chen family of the royal family would be forced to leave the old Chen land and find another place to start again. I never thought that Chang''an City allowed them to continue to breed in the old Chen area. They were once kings. Although Chen is still in the position of director of the land, Chen Mengyang, as the former king and the Ninth level master, undoubtedly has great advantages in this respect. Chang''an, don''t you worry that their Chen family will become the Lord of Chen land again? ¡­¡­ Yes, they don''t worry. If the Chen family has more ideas, the snake in the realm of demon emperor will be killed immediately. Chen Mengyang has a clear mind. The other side has enough self-confidence and enough tolerance. However, in accordance with the rules of Chang''an, Chen Mengyang was confident of fighting for the position of director of Chen. He Fangping and the real person Huifang beside him are not so happy. For Huifang Zhenren, Chen Mengyang''s return to the old place of Chen must slow down his pace of helping the deer palace to expand, and may even lose his gains. He Fangping began to seriously consider whether he wanted to find other places to move and settle down. In addition to the southern Chen and Eastern Jin Dynasties, the Northern Qi and southern Liang dynasties, and Zhang Dongyun did not immediately arrange responsible personnel. However, the eastern Tang, Western Chu and Western Zhou had their own supervisors. Zhou earth manager, the least suspense, is assumed by Zhuo sin, the leader of Huang Lei sect. From a practical and realistic point of view, it is more appropriate to discuss comprehensive ability, especially the ability to manage all kinds of things in a vast territory. Cao Ranran, the president of the Academy of classical learning, is more appropriate. Confucian practitioners have objective advantages in this respect. But Zhuo sin, as the first top expert in the Western Zhou Dynasty to devote himself to Chang''an, has made the most contributions these days. Therefore, in the end, he will take over the post of manager next week. While Huang Lei sent people to cheer, there were also some disturbing things. In addition to this deputy director, there are two weeks. On weekdays, the deputy director assists in following the general manager''s dispatch. However, the deputy director has the right to reserve opinions and report directly to Chang''an. In terms of power and function, one chief, two deputy and three chief managers are directly responsible to Chang''an city. One of the two deputy directors, this time naturally can not run away from Cao Ranran, the dean of Liaoyuan Academy. Another deputy director was a little unexpected, because it was not from the Western Zhou Dynasty, but Zhang Chong, the elder of Longmen in Dahe, the land of the Tang Dynasty. This makes people from all walks of life murmur in their hearts.But when we think about it, we feel that it is reasonable. Although Zhou people rule Zhou is a great principle, Chang''an always wants to extend its influence. Chang''an does not worry about the rebellion, and can be pacified by every move. But if you can have less trouble, it''s better to have less trouble. Moreover, the eastern Xinjiang has been unified. Although Chang''an still has the position of seven prefectures, the concept of seven states in eastern Xinjiang will gradually fade away. In the end, the concept of eastern Xinjiang and Chang''an was the only one. Personnel exchanges between the seven places will become normal in the future. Considering this, all the people in Zhoudi were relieved. What''s more, the position of the chief executive is not fixed. They strive for meritorious deeds, and there is no possibility that they will replace them in the future. If we say that in the land of Zhou Dynasty, at least Zhuo sin is still the chief manager, the situation in Chu is somewhat unexpected. The position of the chief inspector of Chu fell on Li Qiong''s head. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 273 Therefore, in the land of Chu, there were five masters of the ninth state. Xiang Qianqiu, king of Chu, and Wu Xiao, the leader of Yinjian villa, fell into the hands of Chang''an people. Wenbo, the head of Yiling academy, was killed by Wu Xiao and Jia Zhang, the head of Xuanhe Academy. Jia Zhang and Zhang bining, the leader of Zicheng mountain, fled together to the Western Zhou Dynasty and then to the sea. Therefore, among the practitioners born and raised in the land of Chu, there is no master of the ninth realm at present. Chu people themselves did not dare to have too much extravagant expectations, and the function of the head of the head of their own. Previously, everyone''s conjecture was that from other places, he was transferred to the ninth state master to take charge of the post of director of Chu. In the end, many people were shocked. In the eighth place, Li Qiong, who was also the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty, finally got the position of director of Chu. Chu people are no stranger to him. After Chang''an captured the Western Chu state, the other masters basically went north to pursue the escaped members of the royal family of Western Chu, and then attacked the Western Zhou Dynasty from the south. Li Qiong was the only one who stayed in Yingyun City, the former capital of Western Chu. On the one hand, it is responsible for the logistics of Chang''an army in the north, and on the other hand, it stabilizes the local situation in Western Chu. In good conscience, Li Qiong did a good job. Looking young, he is very talented in this respect. After seeing him, they all murmured that if Chang''an didn''t rise, the eastern Tang Dynasty would inherit normally in the future. Maybe the throne of the Tang Dynasty would not fall into the hands of his son Li Hong, but Li Qiong would become king. On the other hand, the other is to accept and hold. Not to mention anything else, there are quite a few practitioners of the eighth realm in their own homes. Xuanhe academy trusts Lu Qing, the dean of Xuanhe academy, and Ling Qingfeng, the leader of Ling family. They are all great Confucians in the eighth realm. In dealing with government affairs, he will never be worse than Li Qiong. But since Chang''an has been appointed, we can only accept this result. Many people murmured in their hearts that although Chang''an is lenient most of the time, it will also show its own dignity at the right time and beat people from all sides. However, after the initial shock and doubt, including the local people of Western Chu, their minds gradually became enthusiastic. There is no ambiguity in the reward of Chang''an. If you are not a practitioner of the Ninth level, you may also sit in a high position. Apart from his eighth level of cultivation, Li Qiong was outstanding in other aspects, whether in his ability to handle affairs or in his devotion to Chang''an time, or he made many contributions. He can do it. Can we do it in the future? Many people have similar thoughts in their minds. Chang''an has a reputation of punishing those who have done something and rewarding those who have done meritorious deeds. This time, we are more deeply aware of this. As a result, not only the Chu people, but also the people from other places in the eastern Xinjiang all set their minds on seeking opportunities for meritorious deeds, hoping that their own status and influence would be promoted to a higher level. As for the two deputy directors of Chu, one of them, as you can expect, is Ling Qingfeng, the leader of the Ling family. No matter his strength, qualifications and fame, we are convinced. But the second person, again, was unexpected. The eighth level devil, Tang Ze. After the appointment was announced, Chu Di was again in uproar. For Tang Ze, Chu high-level people, most know. But its reputation is not good. Tang Ze, once the commander of the dark guard of the Western Chu Dynasty, was notorious for other forces in Western Chu. In addition, he practiced the evil way and was ruthless, so Chu Di''s reaction to this was even more intense than that of Li Qiong as the manager. However, a little rebound, instant by Chang''an pressure. People in Chu can only accept the reality. Everyone can only smile bitterly in their hearts and comfort themselves: at least Tang Ze is also from Chu Compared with the most insipid Zhoudi, the selection of the chief and deputy directors of the land of Tang also caused heated discussion. The head of the Tang Dynasty is the head of yunmo, the leader of Qingxia mountain villa. This candidate is more or less unexpected. Of course, it is not that yunmo''s weight is not enough, but in most people''s expectation, he is one of the deputy directors. In terms of personal strength, Li Jie, the leader of the gate of dragon''s gate of Dahe, is now the most powerful man of practice who was born in the eastern Tang Dynasty. Even if Li Xuanxin, the former king of the Tang Dynasty, was dug out of his grave, he might not be able to surpass Li Jie, who is now in great strength. Li Jie''s problem is that he has been in exile for a long time and only recently returned. He has made less contributions to Chang''an. Under his door, the river and the dragon''s gate were all dedicated and meritorious. Shang Jie, Han Zhe, Zhang Chong, Chen Yu and others were willing to count on him and fight for his position. However, since Zhang Chong has achieved the position of deputy director of the Zhou Dynasty, it is obvious that Li Jie is not qualified for the post of director of the Tang Dynasty. The most promising candidate for the director of the land of Tang Dynasty is the master of the temple of forgetting the truth and the immortal Zhichen.In terms of strength, Daoists who hold the dust break through from the eighth level and become the Ninth level Taoist real person. In terms of meritorious service and qualifications, it was only after the truth was revealed that he and forgetting Zhen Guan were the first top forces in the eastern Tang Dynasty to join Chang''an, and even crossed Dahe Longmen and Qingxia mountain villa. As for jingyuelou, Zhengjia he family, xuanyidao and so on, they are far from forgetting the truth. Even if Zheng Tianfeng and Yan Xi had broken through to the Ninth level, they couldn''t make up their minds about the position of the land manager of Tang Dynasty. However, in the end, the position of the manager fell to the head of yunmo, the leader of Qingxia mountain villa. In every battle, yunmo must be the first, and his meritorious service is one aspect. On the other hand, many people speculate in their hearts that the city of Chang''an may not allow Taoism to spread widely in eastern Xinjiang. Such speculation is not entirely groundless. In addition to the fact that Zhichen Zhenren failed to fulfill his duty as the prefect of the Tang Dynasty, he also destroyed the famous Taoist schools in the process of Chang''an''s conquest of eastern Xinjiang. Of course, there are still some famous Taoist schools, such as forgetting the truth temple, xuanyidao, biniu palace, Yunxin temple, Lushan palace, Linshan temple, Fulu palace and so on. However, except for Fulu palace, the others were not the most powerful ones in their respective places. On the other hand, there is another list that makes Taoist schools in eastern Xinjiang tremble: Qingyun temple in Eastern Tang Dynasty; Zicheng mountain in Western Chu; Liyang temple in Western Zhou Dynasty; xuanming Temple in Northern Qi Dynasty; sanxinggong temple in Eastern Jin Dynasty; tianyijiao in Nanliang. All of them are the top Taoist schools in the area. Then all the schools on the list were wiped out. Among them, there is Baoyu mountain, where Ge Xin, an expert of the ninth frontier, sits. Zhichen was very calm and had no complaints about his failure to be the director of the Tang Dynasty. He made a special trip to Chang''an xie''en and joined Li Jie to take over the positions of the two deputy directors. Li Jie also has no opinion on this. He had dealt with yunmo and knew that although the other side had a strong temperament, he was not a cruel person. Therefore, Li Jie doesn''t care much about who is in charge and who is in charge. Mr. Wu Yun waved, indicating that they left with yunmo, and then met the others. A young man who looks more than 30 years old. "You don''t want to go back to the land of old liang?" Mr. Wu Yun looks at each other quietly. The young man bowed down and said, "although I have practiced martial arts in secret these years, I have wasted too much in order to avoid Xiao Keye''s eyes and ears. Now, although I try to catch up with the passing time, I will only shame my father if I go back to Liangdi. Therefore, please allow me to go to other places and serve Chang''an. " It was Xiao Hui, the son of Xiao Zhaoyuan, the former king of Liang. In the past, Xiao Keye left his nephew a life in order to cover up the truth that he killed his brother and usurped the throne. However, Xiao Hui has been under surveillance and house arrest and forbidden to practice martial arts. He also disguised himself as a playful dandy to conceal his true ideas. In recent years, Xiao Keye had been on the throne for a long time, and he was not worried about being criticized by outsiders. At the same time, he saw that Xiao Hui was not ambitious and finally released him. Xiao Hui took care of Yang suddenly, the dean of Luoqing academy, and his personal safety was finally guaranteed. Later, Chang''an swept through Nanliang, and Xiao Hui joined other people in Luoqing academy to join in Chang''an. What he said was that he was afraid of losing face to his father, but in fact, it was only one aspect. On the other hand, his stay in Nanliang may cause hostility among the Shi family, you family, Yan family, Lushan palace and chuyang temple. Although his father, Xiao Zhaoyuan, had been dead for more than 20 years, his shadow still remained. Xiao Hui stayed in Nanliang and soon gathered some people''s hearts. Chang''an didn''t care, but the yous and Yans did. Xiao Hui is now starting to practice martial arts again. His cultivation strength is limited and it is difficult to stand firm. Chang''an can accommodate him. But in the face of those who are loyal to Chang''an, it is impossible to take care of Xiao Hui. Yang suddenly died, Luoqing academy is also weak at present. Xiao Hui also did not want Luoqing academy to be suppressed by others for protecting himself. After thinking about it, Xiao Hui decided to go to other places. "If you can make contributions to Chang''an City, you will be rewarded." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly: "by then, you can be based in the local area, or you can return to Liangdi." Xiao Hui bowed to the end: "thank you for your grace, Mr. Xie for your grace." After he retired, Mr. Wu Yun disappeared in the Tianshu hall and turned to the Tianxun hall. In the punishment hall, another Liang man is sitting quietly in his cell. Mr. Wu Yun appeared in front of the other party: "you insist on asking for an interview. What can I do for you?" The old man sat up and saluted Mr. Wu Yun. Then he asked, "Sir, the king has died, isn''t he?"Mr. Wu Yun nodded slightly. The old man in front of him looked up to the sky and sighed. "Being a prisoner of Chang''an, I have no freedom. I can''t decide my life and death by myself." He arched his hand to Mr. Wu Yun: "I sincerely ask you to give me a gift to die, to accompany my old friend under the spring, and to grant more people to die in Daliang." Mr. Wu Yun looked at each other up and down, and finally nodded slowly: "good, I can make you and Xiao Keye''s old friends and monarchs." Lu Chen, President of the cicada sound Academy in Nanliang, solemnly saluted Mr. Wu Yun: "thank you for your grace." Then he sat down again and closed his eyes slightly. After a moment, the breath was gone. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun calmly looks at this scene. The old times and the old people of the eastern Xinjiang ended one by one. Next, there is a new beginning. Mr. Wu Yun, who was projected by him, went back to the Tianshu hall and issued an order to the whole eastern Xinjiang: "today, the train is on the same track, the book is the same, and the line is the same." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 274 Zhang Dongyun''s order is not simple. In Chang''an City, there are people from all departments of Tianshu hall, Tianxun hall, Tiansheng hall and Tiangong hall, who set out from Chang''an, and finally spread all over the eastern Xinjiang. transportation, agriculture, water conservancy, communications, commerce, mining, registered residence, and medical and all kinds of workmanship, all integrated into Changan, and placed under the control and planning of Changan. Chang''an''s previous talent reserve, then spread to a wider world, naturally appear a little thin. The second selection ceremony for the whole eastern Xinjiang started to upgrade the schedule. In addition to Xu Xingzhi and Wan Li, more and more people will join in to preside over the second selection ceremony and coordinate the cooperation of all localities. Cao Ran Ran Ran of Zhou Di, Ling Qingfeng of Chu Di and Li Jie of Tang Dynasty were selected into the temporary preparation of the selection ceremony, cooperating with Xu Xingzhi and Wan Li. As the deputy directors of the three places, they not only coordinate the selection of Chu, Zhou and Tang, but also participate in the final selection. Undoubtedly, they have high position and weight. Qi, Liang, Jin and Chen will also have competent candidates to participate. None of the four places has yet selected its own supervisors. In view of the fact that Tang, Chu and Zhou were all deputy directors, the hosting of the grass-roots selection ceremony was, in everyone''s opinion, a very important wind vane. Those who can participate in the selection ceremony, even if they are not sure of the position of the general manager in the future, are likely to get at least one deputy manager as long as they do not make mistakes. Therefore, the relatively influential senior staff in Qi, Liang, Jin and Chen have great expectations for this. As a result, most of them are not too unexpected. In terms of the Academy, Xia Ning was the head of the Academy. Wei Chong, the leader of the Wei family, was responsible for the land of Jin. Although yuan Zhe, the dean of Jiguang academy, and Wei Chong were both the ninth great Confucians, the Wei family came to Chang''an earlier. According to Chang''an''s style of treating meritorious people, at least this time, Yuan zhe will not be able to compete with Wei Chong. It''s a little bit unexpected. The person in charge of the selection work here is Pang Ge, the new dean of Luoqing Academy. Yang suddenly and Lu Chen, the more famous Confucianists in Nanliang, were dead. Yan Shenghua, the head of Yan''s family, had offended Chang''an and was serving his sentence in Chang''an. However, Fu Jingbo, the leader of Nanshan school in the ninth territory, is still alive. In addition, there are Shike, the leader of Lushan palace in the eighth territory, the leader of chuyang temple, the leader of you family, you Shaohai, and Shi Lian, the head of the Shi family. But in the end, it was ponger of the seventh state who took up the post. Pang Ge also became the person with the lowest cultivation among the presiders. It''s kind of surprising. But when you think about it, most people are relieved. The truth revealed that the first person in the land of Liang to join Chang''an was Yang suddenly, the old Dean of Luoqing Academy. After that, Yang suddenly died in battle, but Chang''an city did not forget him. Zhang Dongyun did not put unsuitable people in an important position in order to reward merit. Pang GE''s moral integrity and learning and cultivation, deeply Yang suddenly true biography, at the same time, he is calm and able to handle affairs. Liang Di''s selection is up to him. He is competent and will not be cronyistic. Zhang Dongyun even wanted to remind the other party with Mr. Wu Yun''s tone that he should not deliberately neglect his own students of Luoqing Academy in order to avoid suspicion. In fact, most of Luoqing''s students were very reliable under Yang''s rule. Although Pang''s strength is lower than you Shaohai and Shi Ke, he is competent for his current work. In this case, Zhang Dongyun naturally chose to promote this descendant of Yang suddenly. The only problem with ponger in this role may be his lack of personal qualifications. But with Chang''an city standing behind him, none of this is a problem. If someone dares to take risks and cheat, Chang''an just borrows his head to teach all the people in Chang''an the rules. At present, it seems that there is no such a bland person. However, if we say that on the side of Liang Di, Pang GE''s superior position also has Yang''s legacy, which makes most people outside Liangdi feel reasonable, then Chen Di will make many people break their glasses. In the past, Chen Mengyang, the king of Chen, and Huifang, the leader of Fulu palace, were all defeated. He Fangping, the head of his family, was the person who presided over the ceremony. When Chen Mengyang knew the news, he was shocked for a long time, and finally he had to smile bitterly: Chang''an is taking care of him. Should we eliminate any possibility that he may make mistakes? After he Fangping knew about it, he was also shocked for a long time, and then was overjoyed. In particular, some of his family''s children have been recruited by key departments such as Tianshu hall and Tiangong hall in Chang''an city without the selection ceremony. With this, even if he Fangping loses the position of director and deputy manager of chendi in the future, his family will not have to worry about their survival in chendi in the future.Whether it is the Fulu palace or the former royal family, the next thing is to unite them to celebrate the family. He Fangping and all his family members were relieved. However, he Fangping soon sobered up and warned all the Terrans: "guard against arrogance and impetuousness. You must not get carried away by this, let alone violate the rules of Chang''an. Do you understand?" He''s family is on the alert. They all know that it is the care of Chang''an City, rather than their own confidence, that they can continue to gain a firm foothold in chendi. According to the warning of the master, all the family members are more familiar with the family precepts. Including he Fangping, presiders from all over the country immediately selected and recommended talents for Chang''an according to the instructions of Chang''an city. Chang''an government decrees, as well as various measures to benefit the people, continue to be transported to all parts of the eastern Xinjiang. On the contrary, Eastern Xinjiang also contributed to transport all kinds of products and talents to Chang''an. The whole land of eastern Xinjiang has indeed entered a new era. At the same time, the eastern Xinjiang to the west, separated from the vast wasteland sea tens of thousands of miles away, this moment also because of the east of the east of the ripples spread over, causing some waves. In the middle land, the Mountain Gate of Taiqing palace is the holy land of Taoism. Continuous mountains, converging in the northwest, form a clear view of the mountains small main peak. Just above the main peak, there is another huge mountain floating in the air. The earth rock extends from the bottom of the mountain, facing the main peaks of the mountains below, but there are still thousands of kilometers away from each other. Suspended in mid air, the peak is surrounded by a faint purple cloud of smoke. Under the mountain, like the deer and the deer. At this time, a light flashed in the distance and flew into the immortal mountain. On the Xianshan mountain, in a palace, an old man with white eyebrows was meditating with his eyes closed when he opened his eyes. In front of him, a young Taoist in white appeared. The Taoist priest in white saluted the old man: "master." The old man with white eyebrow nodded to him, but his sight looked out of the mountain: "is someone chasing you back?" At the same time, there was a purple air flying out of the fairy mountain, turning into a purple sword light in the air, and cutting into the distance. Under a sword, the space distance is completely erased, and the sword light seems to have cut through the space, and then it reaches the horizon in an instant. At the edge of the sky, there was a flash of light. After the purple sword light was taken back, the old Taoist priest''s two white eyebrows moved gently. The young Taoist said: "she is careful. Seeing that her disciples are close to the gate, she no longer pursues and has retreated." "You don''t have to hide your shame on your teacher. You have to be a part of it. Unless the other side insists on it, you are not sure you can keep it." The old man with white eyebrow looked at his apprentice in front of him: "is it Chu Yaoguang?" "Her reincarnation." Should laugh, I replied frankly. The old man with white eyebrows in front of him is the part of Peng Ziling who was taught by Taiqing palace to stay at the mountain gate. Only from the appearance, it is the same as Peng Ziling himself. At the moment, his long snow-white eyebrows spread again: "is she the only one?" "At least four." "Chuyaoguang, aokong, Shen Herong, and the Lord of Chang''an." "It turns out that the so-called Chang''an city is a remnant of the twelve evils of the past year." Peng Ziling nodded slowly, and her white eyebrow raised slightly: "is the identity of the city Lord of Chang''an still unclear?" I should have laughed at me and nodded: "I can only be sure that Chu Yaoguang, aokong and Shen Herong are not. There are others in Chang''an. But the specific who, I dare not jump to a conclusion, but Chu Yaoguang three people, are not willing to live next generation. They stayed in Chang''an, and their disciples could basically conclude that the city Lord of Chang''an was also a member of the twelve Yama in the past Peng Ziling nodded slightly: "you have been with them for so long, since you have this judgment, it should be good." I should laugh at me and take a breath: "master, the Lord of Chang''an is hidden, but I feel that he may have recovered to his former peak." Peng Ziling got up and came to the outside of the hall and looked to the East. He said, "the fight between Chengyang and my master has reached the most critical point. You can''t fail." Chengyang immortal is the contemporary leader of Zhengyi school. After the downfall of Chunyang palace, the Taiqing palace and the Zhengyi school became the first Taoist school. After accumulating and planning, the Taiqing palace, in recent years, has finally started to defeat the orthodox. The conflict between the two sides is escalating. Finally, a few days ago, Peng Ziling, the leader of the Taiqing palace, personally fought with Chengyang, the leader of Zhengyi school. At present, Peng Ziling is in a standoff with Chengyang immortal at the Zhengyi school gate, so he has to take a separate seat at the Mountain Gate of his family. "Jiufeng academy, as well as the golden winged ROC birds on the other side of the demon clan, have their children trapped in Chang''an." Laugh at me. Peng Ziling turned around and returned to the palace: "our sect and the orthodox one sect are the first to seize the opportunity to attack. Although we can''t bear to fall short of success as a teacher, we really want to withdraw. At least our sect has the initiative of fighting and peace.On the other side of Jiufeng academy, however, Yan Shengfu took the initiative to come to the door. They wanted to distract themselves from Chang''an. They were afraid that they could not help themselves. However, send the news to them. Shen Tianxian will make up his mind about how to deal with it. As for the golden winged ROC, don''t miss it. " "Yes, master," I replied with a smile www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 275 Jiufeng academy is located in the east of the Middle Earth. There are nine peaks in the mountains and lakes. The mountain is not steep, but it is famous for its beautiful scenery. The academy is divided into nine branches, one by one on the top of nine peaks. No matter day or night, literary talent soars into the sky. It is like light smoke in the daytime and a light column in the night. The Academy city is only 20 years old, but now it is a Confucian Holy Land comparable to Yan Shengfu. However, it is also for this reason that some people come to the door. Most of the teachers and students in the academy are not on the mountain at present, but at the foot of the mountain by the lake. At the moment, there is a rush of culture. It seems that scholars only talk about knowledge, poetry and prose, but it is dangerous, no less than martial arts sword without eyes. On the first peak of the nine peaks, an elegant old man, with a calm look, gazed at the cultural association by the lake below. Beside him, a young man stood with his hands tied, waiting for the old man to speak. It seems that all the attention of the elegant old people is focused on the following cultural meeting. Compared with the young people''s mention of Chang''an in eastern Xinjiang, it is true that the Yan''an temple is not well received and the threat is imminent. Just as the young people were thinking this way, the elegant old man suddenly said: "contact kuohu to come back." The old man looked down at the meeting, did not look back, said: "the matter is left to him first." The young man was slightly surprised. Mr. kuohu is the nickname of Shen Hao, the master of the third peak of Jiufeng Academy. He is also the nephew of the old man in front of him. It''s the sixth uncle of the young man. "Uncle, do you mean to call the sixth uncle back to deal with the affairs of Chang''an?" The young man confirmed it again. The old man turned his head calmly at this time, but did not open his mouth, just looked at each other quietly. "Yes, I''m going to contact uncle Liu right now," he said Shen Hao is on a study tour. When Yan Shengfu came to the gate, the genteel old man did not call the other party back. Should we say that the elderly attach importance to Chang''an? His old man is still staring at the cultural association here. It seems that the matter of Yan Sheng Fu is more important. Old people don''t care? Shen Hao specially recalled him. "Uncle, the information from Taiqing palace lacks details. What is the origin of the so-called Chang''an City?" The young man couldn''t help but ask, "is the eastern frontier so barren that it can also be a master above the Ninth level? Who can''t stay here in the Middle Earth? Run there and become a tiger among the monkeys Shen Tianxian, the head of Jiufeng academy and the head of Shen''s family, did not turn his head this time. His eyes were still fixed on the lakeside cultural association below: "give it to kuohu to find out." The young man answered and immediately stepped down. After he left, Shen Tianxian frowned slightly and his face was calm. The Taiqing palace did not mention the twelve Yama in the past. At present, Jiufeng academy has limited information for Chang''an. However, Shen Tianxian had an ominous premonition in his heart. There''s no end to it, no evidence, no clue. However, it strongly entangles Shen Tianxian''s mind At the same time, in the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, tens of thousands of miles away, Zhang Dongyun looked at the light and shadow picture in front of him: "have you escaped back to the Taiqing palace?" In the image, Shen Herong''s face is reflected this time. She took qingtianyan off her head, and then put it in front of her and faced herself: "eight elder sister and eleven elder brother are slow, and eleven elder brother is sulking." They were reincarnated and rebuilt. Their current cultivation strength is not enough to attack the Taiqing palace, which is the gate of Taoism. "No harm." Zhang Dongyun''s expression is calm: "all come back first." Shen and Rong nodded: "elder brother, don''t worry, we won''t take risks, and my younger sister will advise eleven elder brothers." Zhang Dongyun nods his head and reaches out to wipe it in the air. The image disappears temporarily. He stood up from the throne, and then walked to the center of the hall. He used Xuangong silently to warm up his hegemony. Thanks to the massive aura provided by the invincible city system, he is constantly honed and promoted in both physical and spiritual aspects. From the ninth to the tenth, or from the ninth, to climb up to the realm of Emperor Wu is much larger than before. Countless people are stuck at this level. To a certain extent, it can even be said that it may be a little simpler to break through from the first realm of Emperor Wu to the second realm of Emperor Wu. However, Zhang Dongyun is not worried about this. In the evil emperor''s Sutra, there are some tips that are helpful for the martial arts to attack the realm of Emperor Wu. With the help of the invincible City, Zhang Dongyun is also hard to encounter a bottleneck in his understanding. Now, he only needs a little bit of hard work to warm up his Qi and blood.When the ultimate breakthrough of a certain limit, all natural. After practicing for half a day, Zhang Dongyun slowly stopped. He sat back in his seat and meditated as he looked at the system task list. [construction task 8.1 - the expansion of the city, the increase of population and the complexity of public security problems require unified orders and prohibitions, and there are more perfect and detailed law enforcement departments. Please further plan and expand the city master] seeing this construction task, Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly. When Tianxun hall was just built, the city was still very small. After that, with the expansion of the city, the law enforcement of Tianxun hall was gradually separated from the function of guarding the city and guarding the border. Now, it is necessary to further divide and arrange the internal system of Tianxun hall. At present, the coverage of invincible city is extremely large. The area surrounded by the city walls alone is a dozen counties, tens of millions of square kilometers. The actual coverage of the system outside the city wall is beyond the territory of the whole eastern Tang Dynasty. The population under its jurisdiction has long been calculated in terms of "100 million". In fact, the number of people in the Tianxun hall has been constantly expanding, but now it seems to be bloated, which is a drag on work efficiency. Further subdivision and planning is imperative. Not to mention that there are trials and trials in prisons all over the country. The executive departments should distinguish between public security, economy and even high violent arrest. After the influence scope of Tianxun hall extended to the whole eastern Xinjiang, it crossed with the powers and responsibilities of the local managers, which also needed to be subdivided. While thinking, Zhang Dongyun projected Mr. Wu Yun to the Tianxun hall and began to work on specific reform and planning matters. At the same time of internal change of Chang''an City, external forces are also continuing to expand. The land of eastern Xinjiang has been put into the hands of Chang''an. At present, expansion, of course, is not possible to cross the sea to central Turkey. However, the vast wasteland around the land of eastern Xinjiang has not completely calmed down. Longtian island in the East Sea was directly sank by the ophiolite meteorite and disappeared from the sea. And on the islands in the southern sea area, there are more and more Chang''an masters. Therefore, Fu Jingbo, the leader of Nanshan sect in the land of Liang Dynasty and the king of female martial arts in the ninth realm, has been tracking down the immortal Kong Hai, the leader of Tianyi sect in the South China Sea. Tianyijiao has now been destroyed, leaving only a few high-level people like Kong Hai Zhenren still running away. The sea is boundless and boundless, and Konghai has been operating in the South China Sea for many years. Fu Jingbo, who is also the ninth state, is hard to find his whereabouts for a while. Fortunately, one after another, some uncertain Tianyi people surrendered to Chang''an and confessed some clues about the real man of Konghai. So fu Jingbo did not lose the other party''s whereabouts and could keep up with him. She set foot on the sea and came to a desert island. The barren island is, the closer it is to such a place, the more likely it is to become the foothold of the air sea real person temporarily. Fu Jingbo was about to move forward when his eyes flashed. On one of the desert islands, a large forest suddenly appeared. On the surface of the sparsely numbered islands, hundreds of towering trees suddenly rose from the ground, with tall tree crowns covering the whole island. In the forest, a light mist appears. Seeing this, Fu Jingbo immediately thought: people from Fulu palace in Nanchen. Yes, now there is no Southern Chen Dynasty, only the old Chen area. Fu Jingbo then saw a water dragon suddenly breaking through the forest and flying into the air. The man in the water dragon is the real man of the air sea. The one who attacked him was the real man Huifang, who was in charge of Fulu palace. "Why do you have to be difficult for me The empty sea immortal side says, while hand pinches the method Jue. So the sea around the island, immediately there are countless Water Dragons, rising from it, surrounded from all directions. At the same time, the sea water began to rise, the tide washed into the forest, so that trees were repeatedly washed down. "Let''s not say that I have to obey Chang''an''s orders. You are just like Zicheng mountain, Qingyun temple, Liyang temple and Baoyushan mountain. If I come here today, you will not be wronged." The real man of Huifang said with a smile. With a flick of his fingers, the forest on the island burst out one after another of purple fog. The light fog successfully blocked the surrounding sea water. At the same time, the fog flew up into the sky, and it turned into countless vines, whipping the water dragons from all directions. At the same time, it also entangled the real man of the air sea. Empty sea immortal no longer more words, eat two fingers and stand like a sword, sweeping in the air. From between them, a water line flew out and crossed like a sword. The endless real water is condensed into only a line, which suddenly shows the invincible power. The purple fog was cut off by the water line of the air sea immortal. The immortal Konghai took the opportunity to escape, but in front of him there was a huge sword light, forcing him to retreat.Fu Jingbo has a sword in her hand, which is dignified and dignified. The Nanshan sword of Nanshan school is in her hand. It''s open and close, and it''s powerful. "Thanks to Fu''s insistence, I can find him." Huifang said with a smile. Fu Jingbo nodded and said nothing. Her attention is focused on the air sea real man, immediately cut out a sword. Huifang real man also uses his own Fu Lu palace magic to besiege Kong Hai immortal. Air sea immortal with one enemy two, suddenly left and right dwarfed, hard to resist. But now there''s water all around and that''s where he''s at home. Although he couldn''t defeat Fu Jingbo and Fu Jingbo with one enemy and two men, he still took the opportunity to escape. Fu Jingbo chopped his sword on him, but the old Taoist turned into water. The sword just cut the water open. Air sea immortal uses the sea below to escape quickly. But before he could breathe a sigh of relief, he saw a hundred meter long "Moonlight" cut off, forcing the real man from the bottom of the water. The real man of the sky sea looks at it carefully, but he sees that the owner of the mirror moon building, Yan Xi, has already blocked him in front of him. "The situation at sea is really complicated and convenient for you." Yan Xi looked at the empty sea immortal quietly: "but we Chang''an, many people." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 276 Yan Xishi''s voice did not fall, and a fourth person appeared in front of the air sea immortal. The visitor did not say a word, but looked at the real man with a smile. However, the Taoist priest felt a greater threat from him than Yan Xi Shi, Hui Fang Zhen Ren and Fu Jingbo. "King Chen?" Kong Hai real man looks at each other and speaks slowly. Chen Mengyang in front of him smiles: "there is no Southern Chen monarch at this meeting, only Chen Mengyang, the head of Chen family under the rule of Chang''an city." Take a deep breath. As the ninth state, Chen Mengyang''s strength is more than that of Huifang Zhenren, yanxishi and Fu Jingbo. If not, how did he become a king in the land of Nanchen in the past years? Naturally, Chen Mengyang''s cultivation strength is even higher than his empty sea. Facing Chen Mengyang alone, he had only the part to escape. Now, led by Chen Mengyang, a total of four ninth level masters surround him. The real man of air sea can''t run even if he wants to run. "I surrender." Empty sea immortal very simply said: "I would like to return to Chang''an with you, accept any punishment." After he said that, four people around him, but all said nothing, just looked at him quietly. An ominous premonition suddenly arose in the heart of the empty sea immortal. "For you, Chang''an has no clear requirement that you must be captured alive." Yan Xi said coldly: "among the seven places in eastern Xinjiang, there are still Qi, Liang, Jin and Chen who have not decided on the position of chief manager. We will borrow you as our merit and seek a position." "You are worried that I will compete with you Yan Xi looked at Chen Mengyang and said, "there are too many people." After that, he raised his hand, and suddenly the knife light of nearly 100 meters turned into "Crescent" and chopped at the real man again. When the real man of Konghai dodges, there is a real man named Huifang who attacks again. Fu Jingbo, who had been chasing him, didn''t start at this time, just looked from afar. Chen Mengyang looked as if he didn''t mean to start. He stood beside him, smiling and speechless. However, when the real Kong sea just as hard to resist the attack of Yan Xi and Hui Fang, the former king Chen suddenly moved. He approached the real man of the air sea in an instant. Between the two, a water curtain suddenly rises as a barrier. But Chen Mengyang smashed the other side''s real water with one punch. His fist broke the water curtain, and then ordered the hollow sea immortal. Konghai immortal had no time to replace himself with Shuidun, and was severely hit by this fist on the spot. When he was bleeding, he wanted to recover, but the light of Yanxi''s knife had already arrived. The real man of Konghai was stunned. The blood on his body was actually combined with the sea water and turned into a bloody water dragon to block the light of the knife. But soon, the light purple mist floated, and the immortal Konghai was lost in his mind, and his spirit was suppressed by immortal Huifang''s Daoism. For a moment, his expression was at a standstill. Just then, two figures flashed by. One is yanxishi with a round shield. One is Chen Mengyang. Two martial arts experts of the Ninth level squeeze the body shape of Konghai in the middle. Then, the seriously injured Kong Hai immortal was immediately smashed into spirit and body. Its flesh and blood split into blood mist. Yan Xishi''s shield, together with Chen Mengyang''s fist, smashed the life and body of Kong Hai immortal together. Chen Mengyang stood still, quietly watching the scattered blood mist flying. Yanxi''s body was shaken back. The more blood mist was flying, the more it splashed in his direction. However, the small round shield seems to be turned into a huge shield to block out the sky and the sun, so as to block all the blood mist and prevent it from splashing on Yan Xi Shi. "Brother Chen is good at skill." Yan Xishi took the weapon and looked at Chen Mengyang calmly. Chen Mengyang''s smile did not diminish. He looked around Huifang and Fu Jingbo: "the head of Kong Hai immortal will be recorded on our account and divided equally." Yan Xi Shi said: "brother Chen''s habit of dominating one side has not been completely changed. How to record the credit on the account is not counted by the four of us. The scene situation is reported truthfully, and Chang''an will have a public opinion." Hearing the speech, Chen Mengyang''s smile disappeared. However, he didn''t get angry because of this, but he solemnly saluted Yan Xishi: "it was Chen who violated the rules. Thank you for reminding me." Yan Xi''s face was expressionless and shook his head: "brother Chen, you don''t have to thank Yanmou, because you just violated the act, Yan will also report it truthfully." Chen Mengyang said: "reason should be." He took a look at Huifang. Yanxi didn''t report back, and the real man Huifang would report it later, so he couldn''t escape the robbery. Now I just hope that Chang''an will not be angry.For him and the former Nanchen royal family, this time should be a lesson. The four immediately left the South China Sea and returned to the land of eastern Xinjiang. The news was soon sent back to Chang''an city. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun didn''t need to report from them, but actually he had a good idea. Because Chen Mengyang and others have his mark. Through the marks on the other side, he witnessed the whole process of the death of the air sea real man. However, to his disappointment, he did not trigger the defense mission. It may be because the other party actually does not have hostility to Chang''an, but only resists because he is determined to survive. A ninth level master has 1000 experience points. This time he failed to trigger the task, which made Lord Zhang feel sorry. To trigger the defense mission, you have taken a lot of initiative. You don''t have to be limited to the invincible city. There is a lot of room for choice. These are all advantages. The disadvantage is that the punishment is unstable and easy to waste. Like Kong Hai Zhenren, if he moves into the invincible City, if he dares to resist, he can trigger the guard task and take it down. His steady 1000 points of experience will fall into the pocket of city Lord Zhang. Now that he has failed, the city Lord Zhang will inevitably feel a little melancholy. As for the small report of Yan Xi Shi and Hui Fang''s beating Chen Mengyang, Zhang Dongyun didn''t pay much attention to it. Chen Mengyang''s action is certainly against the rules, but I believe that with several times of being taught to be a man, he will know what can and can''t do. Zhang Dongyun projected that Mr. Wu Yun dealt with this matter only in the memory of Yan Xishi, Huifang Zhenren and Fu Jingbo. Chen Mengyang had to work for seven days. The punishment is not too big, but it is enough for Chen Mengyang to wake up and dare not to do it again in the future. However, he did his own work for seven days, which did not affect other people of the southern Chen royal family in the past, and let Chen Mengyang breathe a sigh of relief. Now that they have made a decision at the beginning, they still actively fade the color of the former royal family and actively try to integrate into the rule of Chang''an. So Zhang Dongyun was quite satisfied with them. As far as he knows, Chen Mengyang and others are busy making friends with Chen Jiezhi and his people. The Chen family of the eastern Tang Dynasty and the Chen family of the southern Chen Clan gradually merged. There was no contradiction between the two sides in the past. Now, under the rule of Chang''an, both sides can unite with each other to get what they need. The Chen family in the eastern Tang Dynasty was an old minister from the city of Chang''an. Before Chang''an really rose, they turned to Chang''an. The children of Chen family have been all over Chang''an for a long time. With the expansion of Chang''an now, they have not only been marginalized, but also have been given heavy responsibilities to go to various places in eastern Xinjiang to take up important posts. Their only regret was that they failed to find one of the three positions of the chief manager of Tangdi. This is more or less related to the cultivation strength of Chen Jiezhi, the current leader of the Chen family in the eastern Tang Dynasty. When Chen Jie first entered Chang''an City, he was a warrior of the sixth realm. Later, Chang''an instructed the light shield to break through the seventh realm of martial arts. After that, he repeatedly made meritorious contributions. Like Yan Xishi and Zheng Tianfeng, he was rewarded by xuanyuanguo and shanshenyan, which gave him hope to continue to attack a higher level. But after all, the time is still short and the savings are limited, so it is still the cultivation strength of the seventh state. There are too many ninth level masters competing for the manager of Tang, far more than the other six places. There is no place for the eighth, let alone Chen Jiezhi of the seventh. He had a little chance to win the position of deputy director of Zhoudi. However, in view of the rise of the Chen family in the eastern Tang Dynasty, he was the leader, so Chen Jiezhi finally gave up his position and fell into the hands of Zhang Chong, the elder of Dahe Longmen. Pange, the general manager of Liangdi, was also the seventh state of cultivation. However, he was in a special situation and it was not easy for Chen Jiezhi to compare with him. Chen Jiezhi and Chen family in the eastern Tang Dynasty were once again faced with a huge problem. Chen Jiaxian was exterminated by the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty. The master was withered and killed heavily. It is very difficult to recover his vitality in a short time. They have a chance to rise again, but it will take time. But the problem is that the speed and scale of Chang''an''s rise is too terrible. Because Chen''s family came to work early, there were people in many departments who held important positions. But as the Chen family continues to develop like this, even if the family''s children are not eliminated, they will gradually fall into the middle and lower ranks. Chang''an center, they have Chen Chaoyan. As long as Chen Chaoyan doesn''t go wrong, there will always be people in the Chen family at the top. But they are short of people at the middle and high levels. At present, they are not afraid of it, but in the long run, with Chang''an becoming more and more powerful, it is difficult for the Chen family to maintain the position of the Minister of the dragon. Chen Jiezhi is sure to break through to the eighth level in recent years. Chen''s nine masters are anxious about his future. At this time, another branch of the Chen family of the southern Chen royal family handed over the olive branch.Chen Mengyang, a member of the clan, took effect late and was too far away from Chang''an center. If we can merge with the Chen family in the eastern Tang Dynasty, it will undoubtedly make up for their biggest weakness. The Chen family in the eastern Tang Dynasty also gained something. As long as Chen Chaoyan is still there, they don''t have to worry about Chen Mengyang''s turning away from guests. What''s more, as long as they are given some time, Chen Jiezhi and others are sure to make their own family really strong. Which one will be more powerful, or maybe something So, a Lang is affectionate, a concubine is interested, both sides are very quickly up and down. Zhang Dongyun knows all this, but doesn''t mind. Both sides are interested in loyalty to Chang''an. Naturally, he will not stop them, as long as the two Chen families can faithfully complete the tasks assigned to them by Chang''an. With Chen''s family slowly linked, Zhang Dongyun''s sight shifted from the south to the West. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 277 The remaining evils of Nanliang in the South have been cleaned up, and then there is the Western Zhou Dynasty. Before that, the residual forces of Western Chu retreated into the territory of the Western Zhou Dynasty. Later, after the collapse of the Western Zhou Dynasty, the two convenient confluence, and then retreated to the Western wasteland. Previously, Zhang Dongyun didn''t take care of them thoroughly. Now that he''s free, let''s solve it together. Compared to the south, there are more good players in the West. Jia Zhang, the former dean of Xuanhe Academy in the Western Chu Dynasty, was a great scholar in the ninth frontier. Zhang was the first Taoist priest of the Qing Dynasty. And Yang Ting, the first family leader of the Western Zhou Dynasty and the Ninth level martial arts master. A total of three ninth level masters, no wonder Zhuo sin and Cao Ran Ran Ran can only defend the land first. At present, Chang''an needs to increase some forces to carry out the campaign. After all, it''s not to beat the other side to finish, or to capture or kill. However, Zhang Dongyun is not worried about this. As Yanxi said. At present, there are still many people in Chang''an city. At least, a few people on the west side of the sea are more than rich. Zhang Dongyun did not even send out the four men who swept the south, including Yan Xishi, Huifang Zhenzhen, Chen Mengyang and Fu Jingbo. We all need some opportunities for meritorious service But even so, the lineup is enough. The Ninth level of martial arts master, so the land of Tang Zheng family master Zheng Tianfeng. The ninth place of the Jin Dynasty is the place of Yuan Ji''s Academy of philosophy. It''s the Ninth Heaven of Qi kingdom. Li Jie, a martial arts expert in the ninth realm, one of the deputy directors of the Tang Dynasty, the leader of the Longmen gate of Dahe. In addition to Zhuo sin and Cao Ranran, the number of level nine masters has reached six. And there is also Li Jie, who has exceeded the standard for most of the nine level masters in eastern Xinjiang. In this way, each group is at least two on one, enough for Zhang bining, Jia Zhang and Yang ting to drink a pot. The city Lord Zhang even sent a master to double insurance. "Miss Qi, you don''t have to do it this time. But if the situation changes, it''s up to you." Mr. Wu Yun said slowly. In front of him was a girl dressed in white, with white skin, without a trace of blood, with eyebrows and black hair. It was Qi Mo who came out of Qie yuan with Chu Yaoguang. After listening to Mr. Wu Yun, Qi Mo immediately nodded seriously: "I understand, please rest assured, old man." Mr. Wu Yun nodded: "since you are friends with Miss Lin, strictly speaking, you are a guest of Chang''an. Thank you for your help this time." Qi Mo quickly waved his hand: "this I don''t dare to be, you are too polite." She paused for a moment, and then asked quietly, "old man, when will sister Lin come back?" The real name of Lin Xiujun was only known by Zhang Dongyun and a few other people. Mr. Wu Yun is also called "Miss Lin" at the moment: "I don''t know the specific details. I can''t answer the girl''s words." Qi Mo slightly lost: "I hope sister Lin is lucky." Mr. Wu Yun nodded: "Miss Lin''s cultivation level is not vulgar. I believe it will be OK." "That would be the best." Qi Mo nodded and then saluted Mr. Wu Yun: "I''m going, sir. Please stay." With that, she went out of the door, her figure gradually covered by a thick ink. Then, the black ink disappeared in the air. And the girl''s figure, also disappeared. Searching for the remaining evils of the Western Chu and the Western Zhou Dynasty, Qi Mo naturally did not have to worry. That has its own Zhuo sin, Cao Ran Ran Ran to lead the way. When Zhang Dongyun sent Qi Mo, he added insurance to make sure that he would succeed and there would be no fish missing the net. The girl''s cultivation strength is stronger than snake meteorite and Li Jie. At present, Shen Herong and Zhang Dongyun are the two special figures in the ninth state of Chang''an, whose strength is above Qi mo. Basically, as long as you don''t meet an opponent above the nine realms, this seemingly strange girl can cross across. As for the girl in Chang''an, she can also cope with the injustice. In the sky, clouds change. But the scene did not change, as if everything had been illusory. However, in Zhang Dongyun''s Daming Palace, there is one more person at the moment. "Boss." The huge white dragon, turned into a tall man like an iron tower, came to Zhang Dongyun. "No need to be impatient." Zhang Dongyun spoke quietly. "Ape Dragon King" Ao Kong nodded in front of him: "boss, I''m going to shut up for another period of time."I should laugh at my escape to Taiqing palace. Even if the Taiqing palace is fighting with the Zhengyi school and the mountain gate is empty, aokong and others are not sure to break it. This makes aokong feel frustrated. However, he did not get mad because of this, but he looked very quiet at the moment. It is of great benefit to Zhang Dongyun to practice here in Chang''an city. So aokong directly returned to Chang''an and devoted himself to practice. Should laugh at me if I dare to continue hiding in the turtle shell in the future, he will smash the other party''s shell! "Go ahead." Zhang Dongyun, of course, is happy to see its success. Aokong arched to him and then left. It''s not unusual for Zhang Dongyun to pay attention to him. Although eager to close the door and study hard, aokong still met his daughter Aoying and reunited with his father. He even remembered to instruct his apprentice he Sanyang. Everything is in order, there is no blind impatience. After arranging everything, aokong just began to prepare to close down. Seeing this, Zhang Dongyun nodded his head with satisfaction, and then he was relieved. His eyes swept through the city, and his attention suddenly fell on another person. In Tiangong palace, a young man is completely immersed in his own world. All his mind was focused on the mechanism in front of him. It is Chen Yu, a disciple of the dragon''s gate of Dahe, who currently presides over Tiangong hall. He received orders from Mr. Wu Yun, who has been pondering over this mechanical invention of farmland and water conservancy in recent months. There are not only improved assembly of old tools and machinery, but also new inventions. Zhang Dongyun has always trusted Chen Yu''s ability in this respect. If not, we would not have given the temple to such a young man. But at the moment, the other party attracted his attention because he suddenly found that the spirit of the young man seemed to have changed. Chen Yu is a disciple of the dragon''s gate of Dahe. It''s just that his talent, including interest, is all in various engineering techniques and even artistic creation. In terms of martial arts, he also has a lot of talent, but he has little interest. Compared with his age and the thought he spent on martial arts, the cultivation strength of the fourth level at that time was quite outstanding. Dahe Longmen also wanted him to study martial arts more, but he didn''t want to, so Li Jie and Zhang Chong didn''t want to. At present, Chang''an City points out that Dahe Longmen''s Wudao collection has been upgraded. All the warriors of Dahe Longmen have benefited from it, and Chen Yu has also been promoted to the fifth level. However, after practicing in the fifth realm, his mind was put on the side of Tiangong hall again. Martial arts, mainly to exercise physical Qi and blood. Under the condition of strong Qi and blood in the body, practice from the outside to the inside, and nourish the spirit at the same time. A warrior may not be good at using his own spirit, but the higher the level of cultivation, the stronger the spirit. Therefore, it is difficult for other masters in the same realm to attack the spirits of warriors. But the martial arts, especially those in the middle and low levels, do not take the initiative to exercise their spirits. To put it another way, the spirit of most warriors is mainly to fight against beating, which will not become a defect and be targeted by the enemy. But to say how smart and graceful the spirit of a warrior is, it is a lie. At least, compared with the same realm of Taoists and Confucianists, it is certainly inferior. But now, Zhang Dongyun found himself, it seems that he met with an exception. At present, Chen Yu, a martial arts man in the fifth state, seems to be no weaker than the Taoist golden elixir or the Confucian literati in the same realm. To be precise, even more than average. This is a man who has completely taken the path of martial arts and has not specially practiced his own spirit. And he is not as gifted as Chen Chaoyan Chunyang immortal soul. He grew up to this point after training. But what is it that exercises him? Zhang Dongyun has a little interest. He studied each other carefully. Then, he found that every time Chen Yu has a new invention or an improvement to the old one, it will increase his spirit. Through these, he realized some truth Zhang Dongyun was thoughtful. To some extent, all kinds of cultivation roads in the world are a process of learning and proving their own truth. It also includes the martial arts and demons with heavy body, and even the cultivation methods of demon clan. The cultivation of Qi and blood of a warrior is also a process of constantly mastering oneself and confirming the internal and external world. Besides learning martial arts, Chen Yu trained his spirit through another way.In this mysterious world, does this mean another path of practice? Mohist school? Zhang Dongyun suddenly smiles. In Tiangong palace, Chen Yu, who is immersed in her own world, suddenly finds an old man in black in front of her. "Sir?" Chen yuleng was stunned and then returned to his senses. He quickly got up and saluted Mr. Wu Yun. Mr. Wu Yun said: "Your Majesty summon me, follow me." Chen Yu Li Ma was stunned again: "Your Majesty?" After initial embarrassment, he gradually calmed down and left Tiangong hall with Mr. Wu Yun. As he walked, Mr. Wu Yun looked at him and nodded slightly: "yes, I have some determination." With him, they reached the Daming Palace at a height of 10000 meters. Chen Yu is curious why Zhang Dongyun summoned him, but he doesn''t dare to ask. After entering the hall, he heard an ethereal and majestic voice: "from today on, you don''t need to practice martial arts any more." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 278 "Chen Yujin obeys his Majesty''s will." Dahe Longmen young disciples are still a little ignorant, but subconsciously quickly agreed to come down. He did not know why his majesty suddenly gave such an order. However, I believe that he should not mean to break away from Dahe Longmen. Maybe it is to let him concentrate on the work of Tiangong temple in the future? From Chen Yu''s own heart, he has a very good sense of his school. However, he did not like practicing martial arts. Although he has good talent in this field, his personal interests and hobbies are all in various engineering techniques. The function of learning martial arts for him is to enable him to have more physical strength and energy to do what he is really interested in. From this point of view, when he practiced martial arts, he didn''t have two minds. He was so dedicated that he could have such cultivation at a young age. But in terms of purpose, martial arts cultivation is enough for him. The weapon he refined in the weapon factory in the fifth state was not only better than Huang Xi, the leader of Tianfeng mountain in the sixth state, but also better than the elder''s handwriting in the seventh and eighth regions of Binghuo valley. As for the problem of prolonging one''s life through practice, for a warrior, there is no essential change below the nine levels. Chen Yu is also open to natural birth, aging and death, and does not insist on it. So he didn''t pay much attention to the cultivation of martial arts. Now that your majesty has a destiny, Chen Yu has no time to be happy. However, as soon as the joy in his heart was born, he heard the ethereal and majestic voice and spoke again: "from today on, you have embarked on a new path of cultivation." Chen Yu was surprised again. However, he knew something about him, so he could not help wondering whether his majesty wanted him to change to Confucianism or Taoism. It worried him. He was not worried about his own cultivation promotion. He was worried that his Majesty would ask him to leave the river and turn to some Taoist school or Confucian Academy. When he was in doubt, Mr. Wu Yun said: "your majesty will instruct you to create a new path of practice. You will be the founder of this path. Would you like to thank you soon?" Chen Yu found that the number of times she was stunned and sluggish today was probably more than that of the whole year before. Mr. Wu Yun''s words, such as Zhang Dongyun''s, also surprised him. However, after returning to God, Chen Yu found that her biggest feeling at the moment was actually a sigh of relief. In this way, he doesn''t have to leave the river, right? The next moment, Chen Yu heart again bitter smile. A founder of the road? He? "Thank you for your grace." After Chen Yu came back to God, he quickly bowed down to Zhang Dongyun: "no matter what the new path of cultivation is, your majesty is the real founder of the patriarch. The younger generation is blunt. I just hope that we can live up to your Majesty''s teachings and pass the Dharma on your behalf." "There is no need to be too modest. Your majesty has such a command, and there is a reason for that." Said Mr. Wu Yun. Chen Yu was uneasy: "Sir, please tell me." Zhang Dongyun did not open his mouth again. He just looked at Chen Yu below, and his eyes seemed to condense into substance. Chen Yu suddenly felt as if there were more things in her mind. He was in a daze, then he felt his mind was in a mess and his head seemed to crack. The young man snorted and fell on the ground with a slight twitch. Mr. Wu Yun stood aside, quietly watching the scene, did not speak. After a long time, Chen Yu gradually regained her sanity. She turned over and sat up in a daze. After a long time of hard thinking, her eyes suddenly showed a look of ecstasy and excitement. He jumped to his feet, and then bowed down to Zhang Dongyun again: "thank you, long en! Your majesty wakes up the chaotic ocean in the mind of the younger generation, just like the creation of heaven and earth. Your majesty points out a bright road for many people like me! " From above came Zhang Dongyun''s majestic and ethereal voice: "road, always go by yourself." Chen Yu calmed down and said respectfully, "I understand. Thank you for your guidance." Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly: "from today on, you may have the right to see me alone. If you have great difficulties in practice, you can come to see me." "Thank you, long!" Chen Yu was overjoyed again. To meet your majesty alone, before this grace, only the five gentlemen in the city of the sky and His Majesty''s attendants had the power. If you want to see your majesty, you have to go through Mr. Wu Yun and other five gentlemen. Now, Chen Yucheng is an exception. Of course, he knows that such power cannot be abused. Since your majesty has explained that it is a big problem in practice that you can meet, that is to say, you''d better not disturb your Majesty in matters other than practice. What''s more, he''d better conquer any problems in his daily practice.Is it not to say that your majesty misunderstood him? Chen Yu thought properly in her heart and once again expressed gratitude to Zhang Dongyun. Then Mr. Wu Yun took him away. "You are still in charge of Tiangong palace. If you want to see your majesty, I will send you to Daming Palace after arriving at the sky city." Mr. Wu Yun ordered. Chen Yu then nodded: "thank you for your attention." He can''t wait to turn Zhang Dongyun''s advice into reality. After returning to Tiangong hall, he arranged some affairs in the temple properly, and he hid himself in his workshop and began to speculate and study. When people in Tiangong hall pass by the door occasionally, they often hear strange laughter or scream. For a moment, everyone was in a panic. Chen Yu was asked to go to the Daming Palace to meet his majesty. Why did she seem to be completely crazy when she came back? No one doubts. Some people even wonder whether Chen Yu should be forced to open the door of his personal workshop to see if he is OK now. Shang Jie, Chen Yu''s elder in Dahe Longmen, came here and felt uneasy. She tried to break through the door. Because of the promotion of the secret collection of the Longmen martial code of Dahe, Shang Jie also successfully broke through from the sixth level to the seventh level. Under the hand of the seventh level warrior, it is reasonable to say that all the doors of the hall should be able to be blown open. But the gate did not move. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun could not help but smile. Different from the residential buildings and even buildings gradually built in Chang''an City, Tiangong hall, like Tianshu, Tianxun and Tianxian halls, is systematically generated. Its defense is the same as the city wall, which is invincible and impregnable. Except for Zhang Dongyun, the city Lord himself, it''s no use changing anyone. Therefore, Shang Jie almost shook herself out. Chen Yu''s attack and defense gate was not even hurt by a layer of lacquer. Seeing this, Shang Jie calmed down: "your majesty and Mr. Wu Yun must have made arrangements. Since they haven''t spoken, we don''t have to worry. We can go back to their own posts." Everyone in Tiangong hall nodded in succession, so they reluctantly left. However, many people still sneak out of Chen Yu''s workshop from time to time. And the strange laughter and cry still came from time to time. Shang Jie was not completely relieved, but under such circumstances, she could only persuade herself to believe in Chang''an City, and that his majesty and Mr. Wu Yun had their own arrangements. So, seven days, fleeting. Seven days later, as we were getting more and more upset, we suddenly found that the strange laughter and the strange cry had not been heard for one day and one night. So the people''s worries rose to the extreme. Although Chen Yu was young, she was gifted, talented and skillful. She was admired by many craftsmen in Tiangong palace. He was also easy-going, and did not hide private affairs, not greedy for money, not abusing power, so most people were convinced that he presided over Tiangong hall. Chen Yu is suddenly like this, and many people in Tiangong hall are extremely worried. Just as we were discussing and jointly looking for Mr. Wu Yun, we heard the sound of "boom". The door of Chen Yu''s workshop was opened. The crowd was startled and then gathered together. As a result, Chen Yu came out face-to-face. If you look at him, he''s in a good mood. Where does he look like something? They quickly surrounded him on the third floor outside: "how about it? What about? Are you all right? " "Something''s wrong!" Chen Yu laughed: "I''m starving to death!" He parted with a smile and left. We pay attention to see that the youth are really heading for the canteen. "Hi! Bai worries about it. " Everyone was relieved. "I said that Chang''an city must have a spectrum. Your majesty and Mr. Wu Yun have their own arrangements. Look at what you worried about earlier." "Yes, you dare to question your majesty and Mr. Wu Yun. I think you are impatient to live!" "Nonsense! It was you two who called the worst before A group of people argued, but more people entered Chen Yu''s workshop through the open door. Chen Yu never hid his invention and creation. He even hoped that more people would join him and put their wisdom into it, so as to create a greater spark. It is natural for people to enter his workshop. Everyone is curious about Chen Yu''s seven days of being used to himself, and what he has gained. As a result, we watched for a long time, but were completely confused. Always messy workshop, still the same. New things, there are some drawings, and a few unfinished wood and metal machinery. But after watching for a long time, we still didn''t understand what Chen Yu was doing."Well, it looks like the limbs of an animal or a beast." Some people fiddle with four wooden objects that look like pillars, but they can be bent and move. They are related to the structure of the lightning node. "Does he want to make mechanical livestock instead of human?" Everyone guessed: "but from the perspective of cost and cost, it''s far less than manpower." "Look at this!" An old craftsman, holding something in his hand, frowned and pondered for a long time, then suddenly called out to everyone. The crowd rushed up. "Well, it''s not the limbs of an animal." Asked the old craftsman slowly. After observing for a long time, you look at me and I look at you, and no one talks for a while. After half a day, someone tried to break the silence: "this You don''t want to be a human arm, are you? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 279 "He wants to make people out of wood and metal?" All the craftsmen felt that Chen Yu''s idea was absurd and bold. "Maybe, it''s for the practitioners of high realm?" Some people speculated: "Taoism, magic road and other ways of practice, I heard that they can reincarnate or take possession of their homes." When they heard the speech, they nodded in succession, feeling that it was very possible. In this way, Chen Yu''s ideas seem less whimsical. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun saw this and shook his head with a smile. Chen Yu''s mind, he can not understand. The young man''s thinking leaped, and he began to consider the practical problems of Mohist practitioners. Those machine parts are his attempts. It is not necessarily only by building mechanism beasts that practitioners can improve their craft level, train spirit and body, and improve their realm. But if you want a group of craftsmen to fight with people directly, you need the guy who takes advantage of it. A powerful mechanism animal or a humanoid mechanical puppet is a good choice. Of course, from Zhang Dongyun''s point of view, he still likes chariots and cannons Chen Yu came back from the canteen and saw that people were interested in his invention. He immediately took everyone and told his ideas. After hearing this, all the craftsmen of Tiangong temple were listening to the book of heaven. They live in Chang''an, but their horizons are much broader than those in other places. But it''s still incredible. Most people resist subconsciously. But a few people began to be as excited as Chen Yu. Chen Yu is not secretive and gives his own experience to each other. However, only a few can understand one or two of them. "Come with me!" Seeing this, Chen Yu called everyone again and went to the workshop together: "people like us have to do it!" He instructed the people and began to polish them. It doesn''t have to be the same content, just choose the craft you are good at and like. In the process of doing it, Chen Yu gave instructions and asked everyone to catch the light and thinking in their minds, so as to activate their spirits. For most people, it''s hard to master the trick for a while. But a few people, gradually have some feelings, have been excited. More hesitant bystanders saw this and tried to follow Chen Yu''s instructions. Although most people are still not allowed to enter, but everyone is in a good mood. Chen Yu is not the only one to feel the tips, which shows that this road really exists, not by accident. "Xiao Chen, what should we tell the outside world about our road? The craftsman An old craftsman asked excitedly. He is very old. Although he is skillful, his Qi and blood spirit have declined. Now it is very difficult for him to embark on the road of cultivation. At best, it can only strengthen the body and stimulate the spirit. "We are still only" skills ", and we are far from" Tao. " Chen Yuyan said: "Mr. Wu Yun once mentioned that he could call Mohist practice." They all looked at each other: "Mohist school? What''s that? This is Xiao Chen''s invention. If you want to name it after your name, it should also be the Chen family? " Chen Yu quickly waved her hand: "I don''t dare to take it. If it wasn''t for your Majesty''s guidance, I would still be confused. Mr. Wu Yun, there was a craftsman named mo. at that time, he tried to explore this way, but failed. Your majesty saw that we were also immersed in it, and our hearts were filled with feelings, so we instructed us. We will regard ourselves as Mohist practitioners, and we will not forget the instructions of our predecessors and your majesty. " When they heard the speech, they nodded in succession: "there''s nothing wrong with it. Call it this name." Someone then asked, "Xiaochen, everyone has nine realms. What about us?" Chen Yuyan said: "I''m just groping, but I don''t plan to be innovative, so let''s divide it into nine realms." He took a pen and paper from the side and wrote on it: the first level, the beginning of learning; the second level, the first practice; the third level, the skilled hand; the fourth level, the ability to work; the fifth level, the craftsman; the sixth level, Seiko; the seventh level, the great master; the eighth level, the masterpiece. As she wrote, Chen Yu said, "I heard from Mr. Wu Yun that the elder surnamed Mo in the past was also honored by the contemporaries as Juzi. Therefore, we should call this ninth state a moment." Chang''an Wenhua literacy, the craftsman requirements are very high, Tiangong hall people are not illiterate, everyone can read. At this time, everyone looked at Chen Yu''s nine levels of practice in silence. Everyone seemed to have an emotion brewing in their hearts. They don''t know whether they can take this road in the future, but they are still excited."I''ve heard a saying that it''s called craftsman and meticulous craftsman. Xiaochen, you''re from here to use this realm?" Someone asked. Chen Yuxian first: "detailed work is easy to be confused with the name of spies and spies, so it will not be put in." Everyone nodded. At this time, someone suddenly asked, "brother Chen, I heard that practitioners have a saying that they are above the nine realms. Let''s Do we have any? " Chen Yu didn''t dislike this seemingly ambitious question. Instead, she said seriously, "yes, I want to call it ''Shenji''. The first Shenji is called ''Tiangong''!" There was silence. But there is a yearning color in everyone''s heart. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun smiles at this scene, and he also has some regrets in his heart. This path of craftsmanship, or the way of Mohist practice, is also about talent. Like other paths of practice, there are only a few successful entrants among the masses. At present, there are a lot of skilled craftsmen in the secular sense. But how many of them can reach the fourth and fifth level of Mohism? I''m afraid most of them will be very good if they can reach the initial stage of study and practice. Chen Yu knows this, but he doesn''t dislike the people in front of him, and he doesn''t lose heart. In the practice of Mohism, there is no need to worry about the people in the temple of heaven to waste their official duties. On the contrary, the more serious they do the errands here, the better, and the more helpful they are to practice. After giving advice to everyone, Chen Yu reported to Mr. Wu Yun, and then went to various weapon factories or other workshops in Chang''an city. There are also a lot of craftsmen there. Once upon a time, most of the people gathered in Tiangong hall were teachers because of their proficiency. However, their Qi and blood spirit gradually declined and were delayed due to their age. In fact, it was not easy to improve on the road of practice. Chen Yu is now visiting outside the Tiangong palace to discover young people with potential like him. Naturally, he is a minority. But now Chang''an is rich in the whole eastern Xinjiang. Under the support of the huge population base, Zhang Dongyun and Chen Yu have the confidence to select a large number of people who are suitable for practicing Mohist road. In the process of searching, Chen Yu really found a person with the same talent and common aspiration. When seeing the mechanism bird on the other side''s shoulder, Chen Yu''s mood can even be described as surprise. "Tiangong hall?" The other side is a young Taoist, but at the moment he looks at Chen Yu with a suspicious look: "I don''t know how to smelt water conservancy craftsmen. I just have nothing to do and like to do some small things. I really flatter Chen." "Which one do you prefer, Taoist practice or the trinkets you talk about?" Chen Yu asked directly. He was born in a small sect of Taoism in Nanchen. Corresponding to his early twenties, his cultivation level is not low. But Chen Yu faintly felt a familiar smell on each other. And the smell of his eye. The young Taoist took a look at each other and said slowly: "poor Taoist, naturally, I prefer Taoist practice. To be honest, I hope to prolong my life and live forever. Many people yearn for it." "Taoist practitioner, Xiu Jin Dan, life expectancy must be more than two children, the eye shadow, life expectancy must exceed four a, compared with the average person, is indeed an eternal life." Chen Yu chin first said: "however, if you want to reach the life span of six Jiazi, you must cultivate the body of a real person in the Ninth level. If you want to have a higher life span, you have to surpass the nine realms. With all due respect to Chen, where is the Taoist priest confident to reach? " A Taoist named Ma Kun was silent. In the history of his school, he was only a senior in the sixth level. Is he sure to surpass all the teachers? Ma Kun was stabbed to the pain point by the other party. When he was a little upset, he heard Chen Yu continue: "Chen is not talented, but he has a little face in Chang''an. You can recommend the Taoist priest to Fulu palace or forget the truth temple." When Ma Kun heard the words, he was skeptical. Fulu palace need not say much, for every Taoist practitioner of the southern Chen Dynasty, it was like thunder. Forgetting the truth temple is also famous now. With its master Zhichen''s breakthrough to the Ninth level, the Taoist priest who holds the dust becomes a real person holding the dust, and forgetting the truth temple is firmly in the first place of the Taoist School of Tang Dynasty. They were also one of the earliest forces to join Chang''an. If they could join his sect, Ma Kun would be confident and at least achieve the seventh level. "But, Taoist priest, you will surely go further in our Mohist practice." Chen Yu solemnly said: "the body is perishable, and the stone remains forever. We can carry our own spirit with the body of gold and stone, and continue to practice, and go further and further." Ma Kun heard the speech and did not speak. He did not think that Chen Yu was crazy after hearing what Chen Yu said.In fact, in his own heart, he never had a similar dream? He had no confidence in where he could go and whether he could live forever. He had a preference for the way of organs. He had spent his time studying and speculating, and had fantasized that he would achieve his wish of longevity through this road. It''s just that we can''t do it all the time. We have to face the reality. But now, the man in front of him even said, can this road be made? "The body is perishable, and so will the spirit." Finally, Ma Kun said, "it''s still the case that Taoism has become a real person, not to mention other roads?" "Chen did not dare to say that this road can surpass Taoism, but we will gain by practicing the spirit. Taoist priest might as well try it." In Chen Yu''s eyes, there was a rare expression of fanaticism: "this road, we can go through!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 280 Ma Kun looked at the youth in front of him in shock. His mind grew warm. On the one hand, he was really moved by Chen Yu. On the other hand, the other side looks young and cultivated, but may have some status in Chang''an. If this so-called Mohist road really fails, the other party may really be able to recommend him to forget the truth temple or Fulu palace. Ten thousand steps back, the other party''s Tiangong hall steward''s identity is true. Even if he didn''t get anything from Chen Yu, it was just a white trip, and he would not have any loss. With this in mind, Ma Kun agreed. He returned with Chen Yu to Chang''an City and Tiangong temple. To be able to enter the heart of Chang''an has already made Ma Kun feel worthwhile. After listening to Chen Yu''s detailed explanation, his eyes immediately lit up. Chen Yu didn''t look away. In addition to playing with some mechanism animals, Ma Kun did not contact other related engineering techniques. But in this respect, he is truly gifted. Chen Yu''s words, he is transparent, more can draw inferences from one instance, let Chen Yu can not help but feel like a bosom friend. Ma Kun settled down completely. To be able to take his hobby as the road of practice and be full of happiness makes him feel that he is born with natural talent and will be useful. He was sure that he would go further than Taoism on this road. Ma Kun was delighted and grateful to Chen Yusheng. At the same time, after serious exchanges, he also gave some admiration to Chen Yu. The other side casually points out a few words, let him fluently. Chen yuliu left Ma Kun to study in Tiangong palace, while he left Chang''an again, and traveled all over the eastern Xinjiang to explore talents. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun saw that everything was gradually on the right track, so he assured Chen Yu that he was no longer concerned. He turned his attention to the place where the trees were planted in the city. Mr. Wu Yun, projected by Zhang Dongyun, appeared in the field. Soon, a big black scale snake emerged from the field. He changed into a human figure and saluted Mr. Wu Yun: "I don''t know if you come here. I just look impolite." "No harm." Mr. Wu Yun said: "you do your duty with all your heart. I see it in my eyes." Looking at the field of medicine, he saw all kinds of fruit trees, such as xuanyuanguo, which grew very well. In front of him, the monk named Fang Qiu is really a good hand in taking care of these spirit flowers and spirit trees. It''s not just because the other party has changed from practicing black devil Python to attacking poison with poison, which has the effect of cultivating a few spiritual fruits. Fang Qiu is also very effective in taking care of other spiritual flowers and trees. Mr. Wu Yun nodded with satisfaction and did not grudgingly praise: "well done." Fang Qiu respectfully saluted: "Sir, I''m flattered. If Chang''an didn''t instruct me, how could I become a demon in a short time? It depends on the grace of your majesty and sir. " When he first entered the city, he was the seventh state of the devil''s cultivation. But now, has successfully formed a demon soul, reached the eighth level. "If you do well, you will be rewarded." Mr. Wu Yun said, "but you have to change your position next." Fang Qiu said, "please tell me, sir." Speaking of it, he likes it here. Because of the influence of practicing magic way, he became close to the black devil Python gradually. As a result, taking care of flowers and herbs has gradually become his personal specialty and hobby. In this field of medicine, while looking after the spirit of flowers and trees, while self-cultivation, let him leisurely. The only sad period of time was that the snake meteorite had come to give Yaotian Feitian. The meteorite is a snake and a black devil Python incarnated in the other mound, forming a very severe upper suppression. When the snake was wandering underground, Fangqiu almost didn''t dare to stay in the field. Since the snake had left, he was relieved and his days were back at ease. However, since Mr. Wu Yun had his orders and arrangements, Fang Qiu naturally complied. "Go to Tianxian hall." Mr. Wu Yun once said: "Mr. He goes out for sightseeing. Blood shadow often practices in seclusion. At present, Hu Ming is the only one to take care of Tianxian hall. After you go there, you should familiarize yourself with the environment." Fang Qiu nodded his head: "I will obey your orders." Before he came to the medicine field, he knew that one day he would go to Tianxian hall and report with the old devil of blood shadow. However, with the continuous expansion of Chang''an City, in less than a year, it occupied the whole eastern Xinjiang, and there were also various kinds of Linghua lingcao, which were transplanted and planted into the medicinal fields in Chang''an city. Fang Qiu takes care of them one by one. After that, the blood shadow old devil began to focus on his own practice, so he did not urge Fangqiu to report to Tianxian hall.One push and two push have been postponed until now. However, since the situation in the medicine field is stable, it is time for Fangqiu to go to Tianxian hall. "Tianxian hall has a special situation. Those who join in it should pay more attention to their words and deeds. If there is no order, you should not continue to appear in the medicine field." Mr. Wu Yun ordered calmly. Although Fang Qiu felt some regret, he still answered honestly, "yes, sir." He said goodbye to Mr. Wu Yun and went to Tianxian hall. After arriving at the place, Mr. He and the bloody old devil disappeared. Hu Ming received him: "Mr. Xueying had an order before he closed down. While sorting out the whole eastern Xinjiang, he focused his attention on the West Sea." Fang Qiu nodded: "Fang is a new comer and is not familiar with everything. Next, brother Laohu will give some advice." "No, no matter." Hu Ming said cautiously, "brother Fang, if you have anything to do, please speak." He also made progress in his cultivation. He successfully raised true demons and broke through from the sixth level to the seventh level. But the other side has already become a demon soul, with a higher strength. Both of them are very polite when they deal with each other. During Shen Herong''s absence, Xueying old devil also focused on his own cultivation. The intelligence work of Tianxian hall was temporarily settled on Hu Ming and Fang Qiu. Although Hu Ming did not dare to feel the threat from his work. He will have been more mature internal work, to Fangqiu first adapt. At present, it is still in the development stage, and it is relatively difficult. Facing the spy work outside the eastern Xinjiang, Hu Ming shouldered his own shoulders. Fang Qiu''s threat to his position and power is natural and real. However, in view of Chang''an''s consistent practice of rewarding meritorious deeds and punishing those who are guilty, Hu Ming did not put his energy into making internal and secret obstacles. He concentrated his mind on his meritorious deeds. Even if his position in Tianxian hall was replaced by Fangqiu, who was more powerful after being familiar with the situation, Hu Ming firmly believed that Chang''an would not treat him unfairly. Therefore, after a brief handover with Fangqiu, Hu Ming left Tianxian hall and went all the way to the Western Zhou Dynasty to take charge of the intelligence network construction in the Xihai area. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun sees all this in his eyes and nods to himself. All aspects of Chang''an are now on the right track. Zhang Dongyun is relieved. His mind left the Daming Palace and the inner city, and constantly drifted outward, sweeping the vast world under his control. The line of sight glanced, flashed over a ground, suddenly stopped. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looks beyond the barrier of space and architecture and falls into the Qinzhou mansion. At present, the whole city wall of Qinzhou is all inside. It is located in the third outer wall, which is very close to the center of Chang''an city. It is not like the inner city, the first outer city and the second outer city, but it is enough for many people to sharpen their heads and drill into it. The closer we get to Chang''an center, the more intensive the practitioners will be. Zhang Dongyun saw No. 1 character here, a martial artist of the fourth level. Suddenly, he was the boss of a tavern. In the earliest days, Guo Zi, the leader of Hanshan sect, and Wu Qiong, the leader of thunderbolt sect, were all martial artists of the fourth level. This kind of cultivation, in the eastern Xinjiang, in the old Tang Dynasty, even in Longbei County, is not enough to see. It can only run in the land of Qinzhou government. But even so, both Guo Zi and Wu Qiong could be regarded as the overlord of one government. There are innumerable pubs and restaurants in the industry of Hanshan school and pili sect. Have you ever seen Guo Zi and Wu Qiong go to take care of them in person, and are still there every day? But now, in the city of Qinzhou, Zhang Dongyun has found such a living treasure. He took a general look. The boss''s name was he Zhongkun. He was a real fighter in the fourth level. However, it may be that they have been neglecting the relationship with people for a long time. It seems that the actual combat ability is not so good now. He sat in a corner of the restaurant with a smile and watched the waiter serve the guests. Sometimes they even do it by themselves. Moreover, Zhang Dongyun found that his restaurant was not only for practitioners. Ordinary people can also visit. Zhang Dongyun looked at it for a few times, thinking. It seems that just like Chen Yu and Ma Kun like mechanical engineering, he Zhongkun''s hobby is to open a small restaurant to be the boss and laugh at people coming and going. This may also be one of the life''s 100 States? Zhang Dongyun laughs and shakes his head. He no longer pays attention to the restaurant and moves to other places. He looked out of Qinzhou Prefecture, then looked at stop and stop all the way, and then out of Longbei county. When Zhang Dongyun''s eyes swept across Qingyue County in the southeast of Longbei County, he suddenly gave a slight pause and then stopped again."There is a life in Chang''an city. Gas, iron and ore are not allowed to be smuggled. Those who violate the orders will be killed by copying their families!" In a small town in Qingyue County, someone is drinking and cursing at the moment. The merchants who were reprimanded by him repeatedly begged for mercy. Zhang Dongyun''s heart is slightly moved, and he knows the cause of the matter. The man who blocked the road was a disciple of Bifeng sect, a local sect in Sujiang Prefecture, Qingyue county. The escorts from the merchants said in a loud voice: "the private trading of gas iron ore is forbidden in Chang''an, which means the top grade products with more than nine holes. We only have seven holes in this batch of goods, and we have not violated the ban at all." The opposite Bifeng disciples sneered: "I said you did, you did!" The escort said: "Chang''an has always been generous. It''s like the eastern Tang Dynasty. You''re passing on the will of Chang''an." The other party laughed: "when Chang''an soldiers entered Qingyue County, our school was the first group to take effect. On the rules of Chang''an, I know much better than you!" His smile became ferocious: "it is true that Chang''an rarely beheads prisoners, but those who resist on the spot can be arrested or killed!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 281 Hearing from the disciple of Bifeng sect, the merchants and escorts all changed color. The other party is clearly trying to kill people, and there is no evidence to prove it. At this time, all the disciples of Bifeng sect sneered and drew swords and surrounded them. But at this time, a voice came from the sky: "the rules of Chang''an, how can you discredit it?" When the voice rang out, all the members of the Bifeng gate were startled. Looking up, they saw an old Taoist standing in the air. Seeing this, all the disciples of Bifeng sect felt cold on their backs. At present, the Taoist priest seems insignificant, but in Qingyue County, he is a sect of practitioners, and they basically know him. Forget the truth Temple elder, Tang Chi. Once upon a time, many forces in Qingyue County prayed for the arrival of Chang''an to crush the concept of forgetting truth. In this way, the vacuum left by forgetting the truth can be filled by them. But in the end, forgetting Zhenguan was even earlier than they had taken refuge in Chang''an. The master of the temple became a real person in the ninth state of Taoism, and was known as one of the vice governors of the Tang Dynasty. Forgetting the truth in Qingyue County, suddenly more stable than before. Now, seeing Tang Chi, the elder of forgetting the truth temple, all of the people of Bifeng gate suddenly have two battles and are out of their wits. "Taoist priest..." As soon as the leader opened his mouth and intended to explain, he was interrupted by Tang Chi. Tang Chi waved his hand at will, and there was a cloud falling down, and then covered all the Bifeng gate. The caravan was not affected. "In three days'' time, these people will be put on probation. You can send people to watch the ceremony." In the middle of the air, Tang Chi looked at the business trip below: "Bifeng gate will also be punished. You don''t need to worry about being revenged by others." After hearing the speech, they quickly saluted Tang Chi: "thank you for your justice." "I''m also a member of Chang''an. I forget to observe the boundaries around me during my daily inspection. Under the rule of Chang''an City, everyone has justice." Tang Chi said and went away by cloud. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun is interested in watching this scene. His sight follows Tang Chi back to forgetting the truth. After the old Taoist priest landed, he left those martial artists of Bifeng sect under the care of his disciples. After explaining the situation, he went to see elder Yunchen himself. Since Zhenzhen Zhichen became the deputy director of the Tang Dynasty, most of his energy has been put on the whole land of the Tang Dynasty, on the other side of Chang''an city. When he forgets the truth, he mainly entrusts him to master Yunchen. The Taoist collection of the forgetting truth Temple goes up to a higher level, and the whole forgetting truth Temple benefits from it. In addition to the improvement of Zhichen immortal''s own strength level, Yunchen elder also formed Dharma form, breaking through from the seventh level to the eighth level. In addition to handling the daily affairs of the clan, another major task of elder Yunchen is to cultivate successors for the next generation of forgetting the truth. After Tang Chi met him, he reported what had happened before. After hearing this, the cloud dust elder nodded slightly: "you do very right, Chang''an ground, absolutely not allow similar things to happen." Tang Chi asked: "Bi Feng gate there, how to deal with it?" Elder Yunchen said: "Chang''an has always been generous. I can''t imitate it. I can''t do it in tandem. But we should pay close attention to Bifeng gate for a long time. If they don''t know the days and feel resentful, then don''t be merciful." Tang Chi bowed: "I understand." Elder Yunchen continued: "the disciples of this temple, including the extended external forces, should always be vigilant. No similar things can happen." Tang Chi nodded: "I understand that I will warn everyone that we must not be contemptuous. We must be cautious in our words and deeds." Cloud dust elder nodded slightly, then asked: "how is Xie Zhao?" "He has followed Mr. blood shadow back to the city of the sky." Tang Chi replied: "two months ago, he successfully formed an external golden elixir, and reached the sixth level of cultivation. You were closed before, so I didn''t have time to report to you." Cloud dust elder nodded: "this is the best." He looked at Tang Chi, who looked like he was aging in front of him, and said with some emotion: "Mr. Wu Yun''s guidance, and the combination of the Taoist orthodoxy of Qingyun temple, which has made great progress in the collection of Taoist classics of this temple, everyone benefits from it. Tang Chi, you still have time. Next, you should pay more attention to practice." In addition to Zhichen immortal reaching the Ninth level, Xie Zhao reaching the sixth level, and Yunchen elder himself reaching the eighth level of cultivation, the cultivation strength of others in the forgetting truth temple has also increased. Therefore, we can sit firmly in the position of the first door of Tang Daojia. It not only surpasses the Xuanyi Road, but also covers the Bi Niu palace in Chu, Yunxin temple in Zhoudi and Linshan temple in Shanxi. Today, Dongjiang daomen are the first to forget Zhenguan and Fulu palace in chendi. In the past, it was difficult for them to look at the back of the deer palace. "I will try my best." Tang Chi sighed: "it''s a pity that my disciple''s talent is mediocre. If I''m old this year, I may be hopeless. I just hope that I can make more efforts for the school.""If you break up your ambition, you will be hopeless." Elder Yunchen said, "don''t be discouraged. If I''m old enough, I can go further. You should correct your mind." "I know my mistakes, and I will obey your instructions." Tang Chi said. Cloud dust elder gently nods, then snow-white double eyebrow again slightly frown. "Blood shadow Sir, let''s not mention the realm of cultivation, but what he cultivates is the evil way, which is not beneficial to Xie Zhao. " The old Taoist sighed. Tang Chi said: "as long as you can enter the city of the sky, it will be beneficial and harmless. The abundance of aura there is far better than other places in Chang''an, which is conducive to practice. Moreover, Xie Zhao sent back that Mr. Xueying had been practicing in seclusion recently, so he could ask Mr. Wu Yun for advice, and Mr. Wu Yun did not refuse. " Cloud dust elder nodded: "this is the best." Tang Chi also said: "it''s just that the temple master got the post of deputy director of Tangdi, but he might miss the second chance to enter the sky city." With the news of the second batch of people from Jiaan City, it is possible that the people who have won the award will come out of the city. This is a great honor, of course. Unlike Xie Zhao, Hui Tianyu, Wu Qiong and others who entered the city as servants, this second batch of people not only can live and practice in the city of the sky, but also symbolize their status. It symbolizes closer to the city Lord of Chang''an. However, the local directors, because of their permanent residence, automatically give up the opportunity to enter the sky city. This is also the price of gaining local power and controlling the whole country. It can be said that there are gains and losses. As the deputy director of the Tang Dynasty, Zhichen Taoist is naturally conducive to the development of the concept of forgetting truth in the ancient Tang Dynasty. On the contrary, unlike others, he can stay in Chang''an Center for a long time. "As long as there is no big accident, the directors of all places will have the opportunity to enter the sky city in the future." Elder Yunchen said: "you can''t be removed from office because of your sin, but you may also have to be re employed to give up the position of chief manager or deputy manager." Tang Chi nodded: "if the Lord can enter the city of the sky, according to the regulations, he should also be able to take ten of his classmates." If you are a servant to your own master, you will not be a real servant. This is also a part of rewarding meritorious officials. "In a word, do what we have won." Elder Yunchen said: "Chang''an will practice what he says and reward him for his meritorious deeds. It has been proved by countless examples. Now, it is time for us to prove ourselves to Chang''an." Tang Chi bowed his head: "yes." In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looks across thousands of rivers and mountains and looks at this scene quietly with a smile on his face. Since forgetting the truth can put oneself in a proper position, it is naturally the best. As for the so-called Bifeng gate, it''s better to leave it to forget the truth. Zhang Dongyun naturally will not stop the open and honest punishment and the killing of the chicken and the monkey. He left Qingyue county and scanned other places in the invincible city. Then, looking at, Zhang Dongyun''s eyes once again slightly coagulated. His sight fell to the northeast of the invincible city. There is a part of the territory of ancient Qi. It''s not freezing now, but there''s still a lot of snow at a certain height in the mountains. At the moment, there is a big war going on in the snow mountain. The two sword lights flashed back and forth, constantly interlacing. It''s clearly the same sword technique. However, at present, it''s not the elder martial brothers who are fighting against each other. There is no way to clean up the door. Both sides are unwilling to meet each other in life and death. It''s just a pity that different ways do not conspire with each other. They should not only separate their ways, but also decide life and death. The elder of Lingxiao sect has no expression at the moment, but his mood is more complicated than ever. The sword is with the heart, his sword is difficult to play to the extreme, for a time he was crushed by the other side. The one who fights with him is another elder of the sixth level of Lingxiao sect. The other side is not forgiving, and his sword is fierce. He would like to stab Ren Yichao to death on the spot in the snow mountain. The moment of life and death, any super strength to resist. But the sword edge of the other side suddenly lost its strength. Ren Yichao saw that his sword blade was going to be cut to the other side''s neck, so he quickly deviated. Blood spatter between, the opposite man''s shoulder more than a wound. He shook his head repeatedly: "younger martial brother, how much more do you want me to die by another sword?" "Elder martial brother Chu, I...." Any super lip is dry and astringent. He said to the dialect: "I don''t blame you for your different choices, and I don''t blame other people who have taken refuge in Chang''an. Since we must die, it''s better to die in your hands, so that you can make contributions and take root in Chang''an." Ren Yichao was silent.The other side laughed and shook his head: "I don''t want you to feel sad in the future, but since you have come to this stage, you just have to harden your heart. Otherwise, how can you lead this door and establish a foothold in Chang''an?" Ren Yichao was silent for a long time and threw his sword to the ground: "elder martial brother Chu, go ahead, don''t stay in the eastern Xinjiang, go to sea." "Now that we are gone, where can we go?" The man sighed: "since you are so confident in Chang''an, this city will continue to expand in the future. The eastern Tang Dynasty is not the end, and the eastern Xinjiang is not the end." "Elder martial brother, come back to Chang''an with me!" Any super can''t help saying it again. "Don''t imagine that I will not be loyal to anyone except the division, and I will not listen to anyone else''s orders." The other side flatly said: "now lower Chang''an, why didn''t I lower the Li family of Dongtang earlier?" When Ren Yichao heard his speech, his words stopped for a moment. "When you read the old love, I feel comforted, but I really worry that if you look forward to the future, if we enter Chang''an, will it last for a long time?" The man on the opposite side shook his head: "it''s really a shame for a warrior to end his own affairs." After that, he turned the sword in his hand and crossed his neck. In the blood, people suddenly fell to the ground. Any super silent stand in the snow, seems to become a motionless ice sculpture. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 282 In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun watched this scene quietly and did not stop it. For the elder of Lingxiao sect surnamed Chu, if he does not change his original intention, it may be the best ending for him now. After a long period of silence, any super finally comes back to God. He went forward and quietly restrained the body of the other party. Perhaps, the other party would like him to cut off his head to get credit. But any super did not start in the end. After getting out of the snow mountain, any super has the feeling of passing away. The rebellious faction of the Lingxiao sect is basically doomed. As the general manager of the Tang Dynasty, yunmo personally went out to kill the land of Qi. There is no place for the director of Qi. The Lingxiao sect passed from the old Tang Dynasty. Yunmo''s attack is not beyond the boundary. Finally, Ning Heng, the contemporary leader of Lingxiao sect, was killed by yunmo himself. The Lingxiao school will not become history. In Chang''an City, they still have a line of inheritance. However, the Lingxiao school, which once vowed to fight the end of the eastern Tang Dynasty, no longer exists. Ren Yichao comes back from Beidi, and his classmates in Chang''an are all looking at him with complicated expressions. In the end, no one spoke. Ren Yichao seems to have changed. Calm and able as before, but compared with the past, become silent. At the same time, ruthless. Lingxiao sect is the highest disciple of Lingxiao sect, but he is any one who is superior to the sixth level martial arts. However, they, who put down their burdens and worries, developed rapidly in Chang''an city. Other clans and aristocratic families did not dare to underestimate them. Zhang Dongyun looks peaceful and looks at all this, and then he no longer pays attention to it. His vision sweeps through the coverage of the invincible city system. Soon, he found another completely changed person. The academy and pavilion have been rebuilt. Replanting trees on the mountain is still a little sparse at present. However, with the re establishment of Tingshan academy here, I want to come back here and restore its old appearance soon. Zhang Dongyun''s eyes fell on a school in the Academy. In the lecture hall, a young man was giving lessons to a group of students of his age. After class, everyone bowed to their peers and left. The youth packed up their textbooks and left at last. When other teachers saw him, they said with emotion: "Chang''an is going to hold a second talent selection ceremony. Won''t brother Li attend?" The young man shook his head slightly: "my knowledge is not solid enough. I will not join the party this time. I will talk about it next time." "There are more monks and less atherosclerosis. If you go late, you may not have your place." The other side is kind. Youth smile: "then I stay and continue to teach students, it is also good." The other party felt sorry: "your father was dissatisfied with the tyranny of the eastern Tang Dynasty and refused to be an official in the dynasty, so that his ambition could not be displayed. Now it''s not easy to change the one in Chang''an. Unfortunately, your father is no longer here. I''m afraid your father will feel sorry if you don''t seize the opportunity. " The young man was Li Jun, the son of Li Zhibin, the former head of Tingshan Academy. At the beginning, it was for his sake that Li Zhibin ventured to Chang''an to seek samsara pill. The news of the Tang Dynasty''s attack was leaked. Finally, Tingshan Academy was destroyed, causing heavy casualties among teachers and students. Li Zhibin himself is a posthumous person for all of us, so he has become one with Tingshan. Li Jun listened to the other side mention his father and shook his head slightly: "I don''t want to disgrace my father, then my wish is enough." "Ah, what a pity. Dean Wan is one of the examiners now." The other side is still sorry. Li Jun frowned: "Dean is actually a person who practices favoritism and fraud?" The man repeatedly waved his hand: "where did you say? What I mean is to say that President Wan''s examiners are not likely to engage in malpractices for personal gain. If you take the exam with your true ability, how can you give full play to what you did in the eastern Tang Dynasty? " Li Junyan said: "the talent selection ceremony is to select talents and appoint talents. I ask myself that it is difficult to be a great leader due to the lack of talent and learning." In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun is interested in watching this scene. As far as he knows, Li Jun used to be a young man with a little impatience. At the beginning, he was seriously injured because of his impulse and curiosity. He was knocked out of secret conversation and was almost killed on the spot. His life, in a sense, was bought by his father Li Zhibin. At present, Li Jun''s style of conduct is obviously different from that of the past, and he is quite calm. It was not that he became timid, but more self-conscious. In Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun smiles. The other party does not want to participate in the selection ceremony, of course, no one will force him to beg him to go. However, he is calm and capable, and his cultivation strength has improved from the fourth level of Confucianism to the fifth level. When he has the courage to participate in the selection ceremony in the future, I believe that Wan Li and Xu Xingzhi will not miss it.Zhang Dongyun smiles indifferently and leaves Tingshan academy again. Other people are still in the Daming Palace. They have seen all kinds of beings inside and outside Chang''an. After a general scan, Zhang Dongyun disappeared in the Daming Palace. He walked out of the coverage of the invincible city system, and the real person walked on the land of eastern Xinjiang beyond the coverage of the system. Generally speaking, there is no obvious difference between inside and outside. Therefore, the Tang Dynasty, the Chu Dynasty and the ancient Zhou Dynasty have been on the right track for a long time, and they are the most stable at present. Such things as bifengmen in Qingyue county are found everywhere, not by accident. But on the whole, it was a very small number of incidents. Once it happens, before it is introduced into Chang''an''s ears, the landlords will deal with it as soon as possible. Therefore, the atmosphere in Liang was a little bit inferior, but it was also gradually moving towards Chang''an. So Qi, Jin and Chen are still a little confused because they have just started. However, on the whole, everyone yearns for Chang''an and keeps moving closer to Chang''an. The rules and decrees of Chang''an are unimpeded everywhere. On the whole, all of us present a kind of wild but active and vigorous style. Seeing this, Zhang Dongyun nodded with satisfaction. He went to the seaports all over the country. In the former seven states of eastern Xinjiang, the eastern Tang Dynasty was located in the center of the hinterland of eastern Xinjiang, and there was no land near the sea. The other six countries, located in four directions, are adjacent to the wild sea, overlooking the ocean. In the Six Dynasties, there were highly developed maritime trade and shipbuilding technology. For example, the Western Zhou Dynasty and the southern Chen Dynasty, one located in the northwest of eastern Xinjiang, the other in the southeast of eastern Xinjiang. The geographical distance between the two sides is far, and the eastern Tang Dynasty is also separated. To avoid the eastern Tang Dynasty, we should also use the Northern Qi, Eastern Jin, or southern Liang and Western Chu. The two sides carried out trade, bypassing the southern Liang and Western Chu, or bypassing the Northern Qi and Eastern Jin Dynasties, and took the sea route, which resulted in great cost savings. Other geographically distant dynasties would basically adopt this method. The Northern Qi Dynasty is located in the North Sea, when the weather is too cold, there will be a large number of ambush to hinder the ship, relatively speaking, there is less desire for shipping. However, most of the other five countries are big ocean carriers. As a result, there are a large number of experts in building and erecting ships. However, there is still a lack of routes and ships from the eastern Xinjiang to China. On the one hand, it is even worse to have a long distance at sea. In the past, the fleet often ended up in the belly of a fish. As a matter of fact, just like the little monk Huiming, it is basically the lower limit of one''s ability to cross the wild sea alone. He learned to inherit exquisite, strong strength, this ability in the seventh frontier is to cross the wild sea. Otherwise, if a storm comes over the sea, ordinary practitioners of the seventh state will easily die at the bottom of the sea. Yongse little monk was brought by his master, faning, before he could come to the eastern Xinjiang. This is an objective obstacle to the mutual exchange between China and the eastern Xinjiang. Now, however, the elite shipbuilders and ship builders from all over the world are concentrated in Chang''an to the South China Sea. Mr. Wu Yun has an order to ask all the people to work together to improve the craft, and strive to build a new type of big ship that can withstand the rough sea and ocean waves as soon as possible. Chen Yu once came here to dig people. As a result, a group of talents were really dug up for him. Of course, Chen Guanshi of Tiangong hall is extremely open-minded, and he is by no means a loan not to be returned. The boatman who was poached by him was more like going to Tiangong Temple of Chang''an City for further study. And then, one after another, they were released back. In Chen Yu''s words, they need to experiment constantly. Under his care, these boatman began to transform themselves, just like the craftsmen in the ordnance factory. The name of Mohist practice began to spread all over the world. Lord Zhang looked at all this and nodded with satisfaction. If we continue to expand the invincible city all the way to the west, sooner or later we will be able to expand the Central Plains. At that time, the barren sea between the two places will no longer be an obstacle in the face of Zhang Dongyun''s invincible city system. Even ordinary ordinary people can freely travel to and from China and eastern Xinjiang. However, before that, Zhang Dongyun intended to nail a nail and set up a camp in the Middle Kingdom. In this way, he will have a foothold, which can make it more convenient for him to inquire about Chinese and Turkish intelligence, absorb Chinese talents, and let the men who are willing to go to the long term in the opposite side have less worries. At present, the city Lord Zhang lacks accurate information about the distance between China and eastern Xinjiang, so it is difficult for him to judge whether he can reach the Middle Earth in the next eighth expansion to the West. Now we should take precautions and prepare some conventional means. At that time, unconventional means can surprise the people in Zhongtu "One, two One, two One or two... "Under the Yangguan pass, a large number of craftsmen worked together to fix the keel of a ship. Zhang Dongyun nodded with satisfaction, then left the land of the old Liang and returned to the north. After stepping into the invincible City, he returned to the Daming Palace in an instant. Sitting in the palace, Zhang Dongyun put his hands together in front of him, his ring finger and little finger clasped together, and his middle finger, index finger and thumb pointed at each other. His eyes turned to the West. The empty sea real man on the South China Sea has been solved. The shipyard is in full swing now. It is also time to get rid of some remaining evils of the seven kingdoms on the Western sea. Hu Ming rushed to the West Sea and led Tianxian hall to manage it by hand. He has gradually spread a large intelligence network of initial scale. With the existence of this network, Zhuo sin, Cao Ranran, Li Jie and others can gradually capture the traces of the escaping masters of the Western Zhou and Western Chu dynasties. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 283 To the west of the eastern Xinjiang, there are scattered islands on the sea. On a desert island, suddenly there was a smoke from the kitchen. A few young people, dressed in luxurious but shabby clothes, made a fire and tried to roast the sea birds with their feathers removed and their belly torn. But as soon as the smoke rose, someone appeared in front of him and trampled out the fire. The owner of the foot was a young Taoist, who coldly looked at the gorgeous men and women in front of him: "repeatedly, don''t make a fire! Should you still be in your king''s palace The well-dressed men and women were angry at first, but when they heard the second half of each other''s words, they had to take a breath and admit to the Taoist priest: "Taoist priest, we just want to make some cooked food with a fire..." "Go to your parents." Said the Taoist coldly. At this time, a middle-aged man came over: "young people don''t understand. Don''t blame Taoist priest." The Taoist took a look at the other side and softened his expression: "take good care of them, otherwise it''s not good for everyone." "Sure, sure." The middle-aged man said quickly. After the Taoist priest left, the man''s expression became gloomy and coldly glanced at the younger generation next to him. All the young girls in splendid clothes bowed their heads. "Is he wrong?" The middle-aged man asked coldly. "Uncle Wang, we don''t dare to do it any more," he said The middle-aged man gazed in front of a group of younger generation for a long time, and finally sighed. He picked up the raw meat on the branch, steamed it with his masculine Qi and blood, and handed it to the people: "although the Taoist priest is rude, he is right. This is not the city of Ying cloud. We must be careful and bear with it." The crowd quickly answered and took the food to eat. The middle-aged man saw them in a state of confusion and sighed in his heart again. He couldn''t bear to look again and left. In the distance, there is a young man waiting for him: "father king." The middle-aged man nodded silently and went ahead. The young man followed him and stopped talking. "Say what you want to say, say it." Asked the middle-aged man. After hesitating for a moment, the young man finally opened his mouth: "father, my son, I heard that there was a news spread on the shore that the royal family of Southern Chen had come down. Li Qiong of the eastern Tang Dynasty is now in charge of the land of Da Chu under the command of Chang''an..." The middle-aged man stopped and looked at him: "what do you want to say?" After hesitating for a long time, the young man finally summoned up his courage: "father king, Chang''an is so powerful that we can''t resist the crime of war. It''s not a shame to our ancestors. We should also Come down, too Speaking all his words, he looked calm and quietly waiting for his father''s trial. The middle-aged man was not angry. After a long silence, he sighed, "it''s late." The youth is surprised: "how can?" "As you said just now, Li Qiong of the eastern Tang Dynasty took up the post of the so-called chief inspector of Chu in Chang''an and occupied the place of our big Chu." The middle-aged man''s tone is full of fatigue: "we not only can''t go back, but also countless Chang''an people who want to take our heads for meritorious deeds. We don''t want us to join Chang''an and grab seats with them." When the young man heard the speech, his eyes were full of despair. "Is there no way out?" The voice of youth is hard. The middle-aged man looks further west. "To the west is the legendary Middle Earth." He said slowly, "if we really can''t stay here, we''ll take a chance and cross the sea to the west, or we may have a chance to survive." The youth looked around and said quietly, "father, it''s better to be early than late." The middle-aged man said: "it is said that the strong in China are like clouds. As outsiders, how can we have a good foothold? However, some people have already gone to inquire about it. We will wait for the reply, and at least we will have an understanding of China "What my father said is true..." The youth nodded. However, before he finished speaking, there was a thrilling pressure from the distant sky. Qi''s father and son were startled. When they turned and looked into the distance, they saw a cloud of mist coming from afar. "The clouds and fog are full of fierce images, like sword spirit Kendo of Wutian peak in Northern Qi Dynasty The middle-aged man''s expression is dignified: "this kind of cultivation, must be Lin Ying''s own, Chang''an city''s people are coming!" There was a sense of despair in his heart. Because Lin Ying is not alone here. Chang''an has more than one direction to attack. But in all directions, there are experts surrounded. The surrounding sea area, several islands, are all surrounded by Chang''an masters. In contrast, the island also rises a strong momentum. Zhang bining, the leader of Zicheng mountain in Western Chu. Yang Ting, the head of the Yang family in the Western Zhou Dynasty. Jia Zhang, former president of Xuanhe Academy of Western Chu. The three ninth level masters showed up together, and their expressions were unprecedented serious.Next to them, the Wudao faction of the Western Zhou Dynasty, the island owner of Bijia Island, who ran across the Western sea, was even more ugly. Although there are still a few scattered on other islands, this is their temporary base camp. It was not long before Mingming moved here, but it was found by Chang''an, all blocked together. How can information leak? There''s a spy? The same idea came into the minds of several people. At this time, he saw an island, some people flying up to the Chang''an camp. The father and son had seen this before, and all their eyes flashed. The man who flew up was actually a member of the same clan of the Xiang family of the royal family of Western Chu. Lin Ying side of the clouds scattered a little, showing a cold look, as if there is no mood of the man. The man opened his mouth and said, "according to the order of Chang''an, the Xiang family of the Western Chu state had those who sincerely surrendered and would not hurt their lives." Tang Duze recognized him? Is it you? " Some people raved: "my big Chu has always treated you well, but you actually joined Chang''an, and in turn, we were chased and killed?" Tang Ze''s expression did not change at all: "Tang is worried about the past King''s kindness, so he served for Chang''an, in order to exchange for more family members not to die." Although many of the royal family of the Western Chu Dynasty were angry and scolded. But there are also people who shake their hearts and even surprise themselves. "Seduce the public, take your life first." Zicheng mountain is in charge of teaching, and Zhang bining, a real person in the ninth state of Taoism, says coldly. At the same time, there is a sword light flying into the sky, and the target is directed at Tang Ze. Tang Ze stood still in the air. There was also a sword light flying out of the heavy clouds around him. The sword light is not as smart as the sword light of Zhang bining, nor is it like the sword light of the other side that can fly over a long distance. But at the moment, in the area between the 100 meters, more fierce and faster than the other side! Under the flash of sword light, Zhang bining''s flying sword has been defeated, and Tang Ze is safe and sound. In the ninth state, Lin Ying, the leader of Wutian peak, appeared in the clouds. On the other hand, the Western Chu royal family was bribed by Chang''an Tianxian hall. Several people who secretly reported information were about to escape from the island and rush to Chang''an camp. The space around them suddenly distorted. It turned out to be Jia Zhang, the old Dean of Xuanhe Academy in Western Chu. The ninth realm is the family, the country and the world of the great Confucians. We should take all of them and put them into the independent world. However, before Jia Zhang''s family and country were fully spread out, they suddenly burst into flames. Jia Zhang fixed his eyes and looked to the side. There, Cao Ran Ran Ran, the head of Liaoyuan academy, appeared and quietly arched his hands: "brother Zhongyu, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Jia Zhang did not answer, but his expression was obviously serious. He''s looking around. In addition to Lin Ying and Cao Ranran, there were also three ninth level masters, Zhuo sin, the leader of the Zhou Di Huang Lei School, Yuan Zhe, the head of Jiguang Academy in Jin, and Zheng Tianfeng, the head of Zheng''s family in Tang. They have surrounded all directions, including the west, tightly and impenetrable. But what worried Jia Zhang and others was that they felt vaguely that there were masters hiding around them, which made the threat even greater. Yang Ting, the head of the Yang family who has been supporting the royal family of the Western Zhou Dynasty, slowly breathed out a breath: "it seems that Chang''an is going to eradicate the roots today." Zhuo sin gave Yang ting a fist salute: "master Yang, you and I are not fighting once or twice. You and Jifang were both famous swords and swords in Zhoudi, and their strength was more than Zhuo. Zhuo admired it. However, during this period of time, Zhuo studied hard and made a little progress. Today, I would like to ask Mr. Yang for his advice. " After that, he directly hit Yang ting with one hand. "I''m afraid you won''t do it?" Yang Ting immediately raised his sword out of his sheath to meet Zhuo''s crime. The blue wave Sabre of his Yang family is like a vast expanse of blue waves and boundless ocean. Its power is vast and continuous, and it seems that the waves are extremely violent. It is really extraordinary. The Western Zhou Dynasty previously recognized that he was the second person in the Western Zhou Dynasty, second only to King Jifang. Zhuo sin had fought with him before, and had never taken advantage of it. If the other side did not fight and retreat before, just to find a way out, Zhuo sin may even suffer some losses. But this time, it was only the first move. Yang Ting noticed something was wrong. In just three or four months, Zhuo sin has made great progress. Under one hand, it was like the thunder of the nine gods. Yang Ting''s Bibo Dao couldn''t catch each other''s paws for a while. At the beginning, yunmo, Daoists and Yanxi of the eastern Tang Dynasty had made great progress in their strength. Now Zheng Tianfeng, who is on the sideline, also broke through from the eighth to the ninth in less than a year. Is it also because of Chang''an city that Zhuo sin''s strength is greatly improved An idea flashed through Yang Ting''s mind.Zhuo sin splits again, hitting the back of Yang Ting''s knife, which makes his fingers numb and his mouth crack. "This is the jiuxiao thunder palm. It was made by Zhuo after the guidance of Mr. Wu Yun of Chang''an. Please help me correct it." At the same time, Zhuo sin''s hand is not slow, and his hands are connected. It is really like nine clouds, and the divine thunder is constantly falling, which is like the punishment of heaven. Yang Ting did not attend to reply for a moment, and resisted with all his strength. He was beaten with only parry, and had no power to fight back. When he scanned the corner of his eye, he saw yuan Zhe, the dean of Jiguang Academy in Shanxi Province, unfolded his own family and country, and immediately took all the people from the nearby islands. At the same time, Zheng Tianfeng fell from the sky, as if a sacred mountain flew in and landed. An island is shaking. Zheng Tianfeng, like a giant spirit, pushed the king of the Western Zhou Dynasty on the island. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 284 After Zhang bining, Jia Zhang and Yang Ting were all restrained, while yuan Zhe and Zheng Tianfeng wrote by themselves, they were more like rafters and writing articles. His family and country are full of numerous calligraphy. But Jia Zhang wrote it, but his expression suddenly changed. Because this independent world seems to have become tangible and bounded. Thick black ink, soaked the boundaries of the country and the world, and then infiltrated in. Jia Zhang''s family and country have been dyed black. He threw his pen on the ground, and the ink floating in the air around him, on the contrary, glittered with literary brilliance, and then spread out to resist the other party''s thick ink. However, under the cover of thick ink, Baoguang is fading away. Jia Zhang looked down at his feet in shock. The ground of this world has become dark. He was sinking even more. It seems that the ground has become a thick ink pond, the thick ink keeps rolling up, to devour him. Besides Li Jie, few people know the origin of Qi mo. At this time, the girl in white suddenly made a move. She was able to defeat Zhang bining and Jia Zhang. They wanted to capture Zhang bining and Jia Zhang two ninth level masters alive at the same time. "Miss Qi lives in Chang''an. This time she is here to help us in case the enemy leaves." Li Jie said in one side. Zhuo sin, Cao Ran Ran Ran and others all nodded: "the girl is excellent in cultivation. I admire her." Qi Mo saw the situation and waved his hand: "dare not, dare not." Her voice did not fall, her face suddenly changed color, turned to look southwest of the sea. The crowd followed her line of sight and saw that there was a golden flash at the distant sea sky junction. Everyone''s face is discolored together. It was so close that they and Qi Mo realized that the other party had brought them. What kind of cultivation was the comer? Zhuo sin and Cao Ran Ran Ran both drank in unison: "be careful! It''s a golden winged ROC Just now, everyone has already called back. It is really a very strong golden winged ROC bird. His evil spirit was not covered up and scattered everywhere. Li Jie, Zhuo sin and other people''s Ninth level of cultivation strength, this moment for the other party''s evil spirit was awed, frightened. Except for Qi Mo, Li Jie and Zhuo sin, all the others snorted and resisted with all their strength. Only in this way could they restrain their terror and avoid turning around and surrendering. It is said that the snake master is frightened, but those who have dealt with meteorites are convinced that the fear of the golden winged ROC bird to the human heart is much stronger than that of the snake meteorite. This is a pure shock from the strength of the mind. "Do you know where Chang''an is?" The golden winged ROC suddenly opened his mouth and uttered a human voice: "or are you Changan people? Is my kindred here? " "Your fellow countrymen invaded Chang''an and died." Zhuo sin said in a deep voice. The golden winged ROC bird laughed: "then I will kill several people in Chang''an." He opened his mouth abruptly as he spoke. Then from its mouth, there is a huge suction, to suck all the people in front of him into his mouth. Although the golden winged ROC bird is not good at similar magical powers in the demon clan, he is now in the realm of crushing people and doing anything at will, which is equivalent to the great magic power. So for a while, except for Qi Mo, Li Jie and Zhuo sin, who could barely maintain their body shape in the air, the others were unstable, as if they would involuntarily throw themselves into the mouth of the ROC. Yang Ting, who was seriously injured and dying, was the first to bear it. He was directly swallowed by the golden winged Dapeng bird. All of a sudden, blood and flesh were flying. "Although it''s not as good as the Emperor Wu, the warrior of the Ninth level is also a great tonic. It''s a pity that the Qi and blood of the people in the Ninth level have lost a lot of Qi and blood." The golden winged ROC laughed. Chang''an people did not care to talk. Cao Ran Ran and Yuan zhe showed their own country and world at the same time. But under the influence of the suction from the mouth of the golden winged ROC, the world of erjiaguo began to twist and deform, like a shabby tent, as if to be swept away by a typhoon. But Zheng Tianfeng and Lin Ying are more unstable. Lin Ying''s sword Qi is becoming thinner and thinner, and is inhaled by Dapeng. Zheng Tianfeng is as stable as a mountain on the ground. But the other side seems to be able to pull the mountain from the ground, shaking Zheng Tianfeng''s body, making it difficult to control himself and ascend to heaven. Qi Mo sees this and discards the two regiments of thick ink that captured Zhang bining and Jia Zhang. Then, facing the golden winged ROC bird, she took the matter seriously and held the formula lightly. Thus, the ink marks of the road meet and outline in the air, condensing into a huge talisman with a radius of more than 100 meters. This talisman was printed on the golden winged ROC.Dapeng saw this, some accidents. He was not surprised by Qi Mo''s superior strength. No matter how superior, it is still within the scope of the nine realms that he failed to become the Taoist God. "Why do you look so familiar?" Dapeng murmured to himself. At the same time, he flapped his wings. A golden tornado blows out, in the middle of Qi Mo''s talisman. As a result, all the ink marks were blown away by the golden storm. Qi Mo murmured and fell back. But the ROC bird no longer pays attention to others, and flies to Qi Mo instead. He clawed the girl in white and looked at it carefully. "The artistic conception of Taoism is really familiar, but it should be written by a great master of Confucianism. How can you be a Taoist?" The golden winged ROC is very strange. He no longer pays attention to Zhuo sin and others, grabs Qi Mo and flies away in the direction of coming. After confirming the whereabouts of the same clan, although he did not avenge her, Dapeng felt that the trip was worthwhile after catching the girl in white. As he fled, he pondered over Qi Mo''s mystery: "it turns out that it''s not a disciple, but ink is turned into essence. No wonder, no wonder..." The golden winged ROC was sighing when a voice interrupted him: "it''s none of your business." ROC eyes a congealed, in mid air stop. In front of him, an outline appeared in the air, gradually showing the body shape of a silver clawed white dragon. "What you should care about is, how do you want to die?" White dragon mouth, outline the general sneer. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 285 At the same time, the scales of the upper and lower dragons opened and closed, and the white smoke of Taoism spread and enveloped the four sides. After changing into a demon type, the Terran practitioners who have become the real body of the demon road are the same as the real big demons in the same realm, both in appearance and in the interior. However, as soon as he did this, the golden winged ROC bird on the opposite side immediately recognized that the coming one was a man''s demon path practitioner, not a real magic dragon. "I thought there was still a magic dragon in the realm of spiritual emperor. After a long time of fighting, it turned out to be human beings." Br > "even though I am busy with flying, I can''t stand up to you The magic dragon moves the void, of course, faster than most of the demon clan. However, the flying speed of the golden winged mires is better than that of the magic dragon. ROC''s wings shake at the moment, the golden storm swept, will close to their own clouds, all blow away. "How dare human beings, who are just illusory States, dare to be rampant?" The clouds were blown away by the golden hurricane, and the golden winged ROC was completely unaffected by illusions. Do not see him communicate with the star sea, receive star light. But he himself is just like the stars, sending out a little star light, showing the vast and endless huge Demon power. This is the second realm of the demon emperor, Xingxiu. It is also called the eleventh realm of demon cultivation by the people who practice. The big demon constantly receives and guides the starlight into the body, cleans itself, and finally condenses the starlight, making itself seem to be the stars in the sky. From the golden winged ROC bird, the power of the vast and blazing stars, mingled in the golden wind, broke the magic power of the magic dragon in front of him. The first time I saw such a demon practitioner, he dared to come alone to stop him. The ROC bird thought that there were many people on the other side. But he observed carefully, but found that there was no one else in the neighborhood, so he had to practice the magic way practitioner in front of him. The golden winged ROC bird immediately sneered: "the mouth talks wildly, depends on you just that few words, I ate you raw!" Magic dragon also sneer, facing each other''s golden wind, he pounced on the ROC. Dapeng was stunned when he saw that the magic dragon was going to fight him hand to hand. Then go to see the other person''s body shape change. His limbs became very strong and powerful, and his body expanded accordingly. The head of a dragon also looks like a dragon rather than a dragon, like an ape but not an ape. This time, the golden winged ROC bird was completely stunned and did not know how the other party became this situation. At the same time, an idea suddenly appeared in his mind: ape dragon?! A name that has not been heard for many years, and is more like a legend, rings again in the heart of the ROC. He was shocked: "are you aokong, the" ape Dragon King "of the past 12 Yama Ape dragon pounced on the nearby place, which seemed to be in the air, but once the huge claw full of black hair stretched out, it immediately grasped the wings of the golden winged ROC. "Not your grandfather. Who am I?" Ape dragon smile ferocious. The huge power caught the wings of the golden winged ROC, and the golden feathers kept falling. After the initial shock, the ROC was furious: "bah! How about you? Now you''ve only become the first level of the devil''s way! " The golden winged Dapeng''s whole body is shining with stars, and its wings vibrate. The fierce power almost shakes off the ape dragon''s claws. "Do you think it was the same time?" "From that day more than 30 years ago, you''ve been finished for a long time." The golden wind broke out from him and combined with the starlight. Ape dragons can even feel the claws of each other''s wings, the burning pain of five fingers and palms. It''s like reaching for the stars. But he did not let go, but another huge claw, staring at the other side''s golden sacred wind, grasped the other wing of the golden winged ROC. The wind of the other side cuts on him like a sharp blade. However, aokong, who was transformed into ape dragon, is not only the magic power of the two at the same time. But these two great powers of blood, reflected in ape and dragon, are even stronger than before! This allows aokong to use the cultivation of the 10th level to resist the attack of the opponent in the 11th environment. Then, two claws force a tear! The golden winged ROC is crying. He showed blood on his body, only feel two wings, almost by the opponent directly pulled down. The current situation is too unfavorable for the golden winged ROC. Two wings were made, one man and one demon even began to fall straight down to the sea. The ROC bird roared wildly, and the starlight was so intense that it could not be added. The explosive power blooms at this moment.Finally, he forced the ape dragon to open its two magic claws. This is the magic power of the second state of the demon emperor, or the eleventh state of the demon family, and the stars are destroyed. Under the full burst of their own starlight, suddenly produced far beyond the previous strength. The wings of the golden winged ROC are liberated, and they fly high. However, after the ape dragon''s two magic claws were shaken open, he immediately reached out and once again seized one of the ROC''s claws. Force will drag downward in the opposite direction at the same time, the other claw will grasp the other side''s chest and abdomen. The ROC was also inspired by real fire. Its head was down, its beak was sharper than the swords of martial arts masters, and it pecked at the claws of ape dragons. When the two sides collide, the ape dragon retracts its hand, and the head of the ROC bird involuntarily tilts back. However, this giant ROC is really fierce. The golden wind transformed by his talent is like a sharp blade like a throwing gun in the air at this moment, and then it shoots down. Ape dragon all over the body root black hair stand up, and the skin under the dragon scale formed two defense, to resist the countless gold shot from above. With his paws, he swept away the front of the gun which had been transformed by a large number of storms. But the other claw is still holding tightly to the claw of the golden winged ROC. The ROC saw this, and his eyes flashed with cold light. The golden wind melts the spear to stab together. The goal is focused on his own feet. In the end, the ape dragon did not let go, but the golden winged ROC cut off one of its feet. Then, taking advantage of the ape dragon has no time to reach out, the golden winged ROC bird quickly flapping its wings to get rid of its opponent. Dapeng broke his claws to survive and snatched back some opportunities. With a flutter of his wings, he flew away with all his strength. Although ape dragon was fast, he might not be able to catch up with him. But just then, a seal appeared on the ape dragon''s forehead, and a voice came from it: "I will help you." The voice was ethereal and majestic. The ape and the dragon are in a daze. Dapeng was surprised. At the next moment, a burst of dazzling brilliance flashed on the huge ape dragon. "Boss?" Ape dragon looked around with some doubts. But I didn''t find my big brother. "No?" Ape dragon''s face showed a kind of human like smile: "so far apart, can there be such magic power?" The ROC bird in the distance is even more uncertain. He doesn''t know what happened. But he was aware that aokong''s terror momentum seemed to have increased. In the claws of the ape dragon, he grasped Qi Mo, and now he is also taken away by the ape dragon. The ROC didn''t dare to wait much, so he turned and left immediately. But the ape dragon grinned. The next moment, he flashed, and immediately chased after the golden winged ROC. This speed makes the ROC bird startled, a heart completely sink to the bottom of the valley. The previous ominous premonition came true. The cultivation level of the other side has been improved out of thin air. Is that what the so-called "helping" means? The ape dragon chased after the golden winged ROC and sneered. Its blood red eyes, this moment the blood light disappeared, turned into sky blue shining. Behind Dapeng, there is a small black spot. The black spot expands, even like a black hole, giving birth to a huge force to swallow up the ROC. The ROC flapped its wings, and the golden wind was raging, almost to the extent of distorting space, trying to make up for the black hole. But instead of disappearing, the black hole continues to expand. The golden winged ROC had to fly high in the hope of getting rid of the suction brought by the black hole. But at this time, there was a black hole right in front of him. The two black holes are opposite each other, forming a huge twisting force. The body of the golden winged ROC is fixed in the air, unable to move forward, backward, or yield in other directions. Its huge body seems to be bound in place by invisible shackles, unable to move. "Double heaven dungeon!" When the golden winged ROC thinks of the legend of Ao Kong, the king of ape and dragon, he can''t help but despair. This is not the blood power of the magic dragon, but the magic power created by aokong. The second level of the real body of the devil road is called the heart asking, also known as the eleventh level of the cultivation of the devil road. To this state, the practitioners of the evil way gradually break away from the madness caused by the demon blood, and re identify their original intention. Before that, the higher the realm and the deeper the cultivation, the easier it was for demon blood to influence the mind and get out of control. In fact, it is also the peak time when one is most likely to lose control. Only by further understanding the state of mind and reaching the state of inquiry, can Lingtai gradually begin to be clear again. However, this is not important for aokong. He had been out of control because he was supposed to laugh at me for plotting, and Qiankun lock has always had a negative impact.After getting rid of the lock of heaven and earth, he will not be affected by demon blood because he has been practicing for many years. A little impatience and arrogance is his nature. From fantasy to the realm of inquiry, the help to aokong is on the other hand. At this level, the practitioners of the evil way can deduce and create on the basis of the blood demon family''s supernatural powers, and display their own magic powers. Aokong at the moment a move double heaven magic prison, then the head of the golden winged ROC bird, locked in the air. ROC body up and down, the stars shine again. However, compared with the previous, it has been much darker. The method of breaking the stars is not without cost. After a time, their own starlight weakened a lot and had to recuperate. The continuous display of the golden winged ROC bird is not enough to help him break away from the double heaven demon prison. Ape dragon in the air, leisurely came to the ROC, grinning. Then, he stretched out a huge claw and held the ROC''s neck. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 286 The golden winged ROC bird can''t move, and then is held by AO Kong''s neck. Suddenly, his eyes turn and he is in a coma. Ao Kong sneered and scattered to the double heaven magic prison, then grabbed the golden winged ROC bird and returned to the eastern Xinjiang. Close to the coast of eastern Xinjiang, he eliminated the shape of ape and dragon, and changed his body into a pure fantasy dragon. Zhuo sin and others in the vicinity of the island saw this, and were immediately relieved. At the same time, they were also secretly shocked. Mr. long, is it too strong? Even the ROC bird was directly captured by him. One of the dragon''s forepaws grasps the golden winged ROC, while the other releases, showing a mass of thick ink. The thick ink dispersed, reappears Qi Mo''s appearance. Qi Mo just lost the perception of the outside world. When he saw the magic dragon, he couldn''t help but stay. Then he quickly said thanks: "Mr. Xie long, help me." "Why did the thief catch you?" Magic Dragon asked. Qi Mo was at a loss: "I don''t know..." Seeing that she didn''t seem to be faking and did not know anything about herself, he no longer asked, "continue with your previous affairs." Then he grabbed the golden winged ROC and flew away. Zhuo sin, Li Jie and others looked at each other with a slightly eccentric look. They did not have any suspense. They crushed Yang Ting, Zhang bining and others, and arrested them. But the sudden arrival of the golden winged ROC upset everything. Eating Yang Ting''s flesh and blood, sweeping all directions and grabbing Qi Mo, it''s like a natural disaster, which makes people hard to resist. But in a twinkling of an eye, the golden winged ROC bird, which had been extremely arrogant, was captured alive. As expected, Changan is unpredictable. Even if there is a sudden chaos, it can be set right in time. This let Li Jie, Zhuo sin everyone secretly admire. As long as they can do their duty well, everything else seems to have nothing to worry about. Strong morale, in everyone''s heart are surging up. "Escort the prisoners. Let''s go back." Zhuo sin said at this time. Just now the ROC bird attacked, calling the situation chaos. However, they did not betray Chang''an''s trust. They still held their ground in time and did not let the Western Zhou and Western Chu people escape. Zhang bining, the leader of Zicheng mountain, was shot dead on the spot. Jia Zhang, another ninth level master, was captured alive. The rest of them are caught or killed, and few of them miss the net. Meeting ROC birds is a force majeure far beyond their strength level, which makes them hard to resist. But without Dapeng bird, Li Jie, Zhuo sin and others are still in a stable mood, not affected by accidents, and continue to work hard and steadily. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun approval of the nod. City Lord Zhang was very satisfied with the performance of Li Jie and Zhuo sin. He was also very satisfied with the results of the system. Although Yang Ting was eaten by the golden winged ROC bird, he was captured by Zhuo sin and Li Jie before he died. Together with Zhang bining and Jia Zhang, Chang''an has successfully completed a defense mission: [random defense task 8.4 - capture or kill Zhang bining, a scholar of Xuanhe academy, and Yang Ting, the master of Yang''s family, who are enemies of Chang''an. [the subordinates of the city Lord killed Zhang bining, Jia Zhang, and Yang Ting, who were enemies of Chang''an, to complete the random defense task 8.4, Although he spent 3000 experience points on the temporary promotion of aokong to the 11th level, aokong took the big roc bird and immediately recovered the 3000 points. Compared with those in the first nine levels, the number of bonus points for the enemies of the 10th and 11th levels is very gratifying. Take the ROC as an example. The first level of the demon emperor, that is, the tenth level of cultivation of the demon family, can get 2000 guard experience rewards after being captured and killed. The second level of the demon emperor, that is, the golden winged ROC in the eleventh level of the demon family''s cultivation, is worth 3000 points of guard experience. Of course, correspondingly, it takes 3000 experience to temporarily upgrade aokong from the 10th level to the 11th level. However, the promotion of aokong, Shen Herong, Chu Yaoguang and others can almost be said to have made no loss. They can basically ensure that they can steadily crush opponents in the same realm. In the same realm, there are few people who can compete with it. Most people can burn incense to worship their ancestors if they can escape under them. Just like this time, although it costs 3000 points to upgrade aokong, aokong''s backhand will make a steady return, at least it will never lose. Zhang Dongyun calculated that his current guard experience has reached 21600 points. After deducting the 14000 points required for the next upgrade expansion, there are still 7600 points available. Of course, the more such things are, the better. Zhang Dongyun is now gradually pondering over the flavor.It''s the first time to integrate immortal trace fragments, activate the new function of defense mission, and make it easier to earn experience points. For the second time, the immortal trace fragments are fused to open the defender promotion function, so that the remaining experience points can be used. What if we fuse the immortal trace fragments for the third time in the future? Whether other new functions will be opened will also cost experience points? At that time, these training points may not be so surplus. You should accumulate more Zhang Dongyun thought in his heart. When he was thinking about it, aokong took the golden winged ROC back. "Eight elder sister''s little sister, it seems that there is a certain origin." Aokong into the main hall said: "but the little girl does not seem to know." Zhang Dongyun high seat: "give the ROC to Wu Yun, let him go slowly." "Good." Ao Kong nodded his head. He tapped his finger on his forehead: "boss, is this your handwriting made by fairy trace fragments?" Zhang Dongyun said calmly: "yes, a few pieces of debris, I make it into one, in the future to see what the immortal trace is." After studying this period of time and comparing with the memory left by the evil emperor, Zhang Dongyun is 80% sure that the immortal trace was not broken by internal and external fighting. It''s the internal disintegration of the immortal trace itself. If not, the forces at the time were not enough to break it up. But then the problem comes. Why did this change happen? Should laugh at me that piece of fairy trace fragment, originally belongs to aokong. After being recovered by Zhang Dongyun, aokong himself did not mean to beg. Now smell speech, he to own eldest son occupy all fragment, also don''t care very much. However, there are other things, he is very concerned about: "although if you do not have the help of the boss, the thief may run away, but let''s get rid of this one?" Today, however, your forehead is still free "You don''t have to worry about people, you don''t have to worry about employing people." Zhang Dongyun said indifferently: "this seal, which I value, has been given to others, not to doubt their loyalty, but to trust their ability." Aokong raised eyebrows: "I do reincarnate now, but within a few years, you can gradually restore the old appearance." "You are naturally different from others," Zhang Dongyun said Aokong raised his eyebrows and looked puzzled. Zhang Dongyun was slightly silent for a moment, then slowly opened his mouth: "thirty years ago, I don''t want to do it again, whether betrayed by the traitor, or separated from you." Ao Kong hears speech, more surprised. But when he came back to God, he sighed, "why am I not like this? That''s it. Just let the boss do it. " Ao Kong waved his hand and left the hall. He went to the city of the sky and gave the golden winged ROC bird to Mr. Wu Yun. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun projected Mr. Wu Yun, took the prisoner and interrogated him. About Qi Mo, this golden winged ROC bird actually has limited understanding, so I want to catch her and take it back for further study and interrogation. Dapeng just saw someone''s handwriting and calligraphy in other places before, and felt that the breath contained in it was similar to Qi mo. From this point of view, it is likely that the master of the calligraphy seen by Dapeng is the one who used to turn the ink into essence. Dapeng meets Qi Mo, which is an unexpected joy. He came here to search for his lost family, that is, the golden winged ROC bird that was also lost under Ao Kong. Zhang Dongyun is now seriously considering whether it is better for the ROC bird to send news to the rest of his people and lead them to come over, or to let nature take its course? While Zhang Dongyun pondered, Zhuo sin and Li Jie escorted the prisoners back. Only Jia Zhang was captured alive. Mr. Zhang, I''m going to dig Dongyun mine. As for others, merit is rewarded. "He who is sincere in obedience is exempt from death." In the Tianxun hall, Mr. Wu Yun looked at Tang Ze, who is now one of the deputy directors of Chu, and said: "but those who are rebellious and capricious are unforgivable." Tang Ze has no expression. It seems that he has lost all the emotional fluctuation of human beings, but his tone is serious: "please rest assured. I will carefully identify those who have bad intentions. Those who have bad intentions are damaging the credit of those who sincerely submit to him. I will never be soft hearted and will kill them with my own hands." Mr. Wu Yun nodded slightly: "if you know how to do it, it''s better." He glanced at the other people: "people outside Zhoudi and Chudi are meritorious." Zhuo sin and Cao Ranran are calm. As the prefectural managers, they should do their duty to pacify their enemies on the ground.However, they have benefited from Chang''an before. Zhuo sin was instructed by Mr. Wu Yun, and his strength was improved. Cao Ran Ran Ran also got a pair of calligraphy that Mr. He left in Chang''an. He was intoxicated with it every day and pondered it carefully. Zhang Dongyun''s judgment was correct. His subordinates, Zhuo sin is really close to breaking through the nine realms. About a month later, he really went further and succeeded in becoming Emperor Wu''s body. Under the guidance of Chu Yaoguang, Li Jie, who is also gifted and has amazing potential, has successfully broken through to the tenth level of martial arts. There are two more Emperor Wu under his command, and the city Lord Zhang is greatly relieved. At the same time, news came from the East. Therefore, in the land of Jin, some people went out to sea and found strange traces. When Zhang Dongyun heard the news, he couldn''t help but move in his heart and thought of laughing at me. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 287 Chang''an unified the eastern Xinjiang and conquered the original Eastern Jin Dynasty. Naturally, there were many people in the Jin area who took the royal family of the Eastern Jin Dynasty and the sanxinggong Palace on their own initiative. On the one hand, it is to wipe out the old forces that occupied high positions, on the other hand, it is also to make contributions to Chang''an. Some Taoists in sanxinggong were captured and sent to Chang''an, where they were tried. So Zhang Dongyun learned that I had been back from the East China Sea and visited sanxinggong. After knowing the situation, Zhang Dongyun quietly ordered people to explore the East China Sea. Now, at last, news comes back. Although it is not sure whether it is related to should laugh at me, it does not prevent Zhang Dongyun from jumping out the other party''s name in his mind. "Boss, you should laugh at me?" Ao Kong got his notice and came to Daming Palace. Zhang Dongyun bent his fingers and flicked gently, and a jade slip fell in front of aokong. Aokong roughly browse the text information stored in it, thinking: "what is this bastard looking for in the sea?" "Don''t you just go and see?" Zhang Dongyun said. "Well, I''ll go." Aokong nodded. "Take Chen Chaoyan." Zhang Dongyun reminds us. Ao Kong nodded: "I take Yinger to have a look." On the one hand, with AO Ying, Chen Chaoyan is not so eye-catching. On the other hand, aokong is also concerned about the progress of his daughter''s cultivation. Ao Ying is now concentrating on hard work and making rapid progress. However, her practice is not suitable for a single mind to close the door. She needs to receive some experience from time to time to help her go to a higher level. In the name of Mr. long, aokong immediately took Ao Ying and Chen Chaoyan away. When others knew about it, they were envious of the Chen family. According to the rumor, Mr. long may even be more superior to Mr. Wu Yun in terms of his cultivation strength. It''s said that Mr. Dapeng can''t make people wonder about the second realm of the demon kingdom. Chen Chaoyan not only became his Majesty''s attendants, but also seemed to take good care of her. As long as the little girl is in Daming Palace for one day, the Chen family can guarantee its long-term prosperity. All the people are envious of this, but regret that they have not produced such an excellent son. With Aoying and Chen Chaoyan, Pangda Bailong quickly leaves Chang''an and flies over thousands of rivers and mountains. They all the way across the eastern land, and finally into the sea. Aokong according to the direction of Zhang Dongyun, all the way deep into the ocean. The more forward or storm, the more terrifying. Seeing the cultivation strength of Aoying''s eighth state and Chen Chaoyan''s seventh state, they all felt frightened. If they are allowed to come by themselves, they must be more careful and more cautious. Otherwise, they may be torn by the wind and waves, and then buried in the sea. In this case, they are lucky to be able to resist the storm and protect themselves, not to mention looking for other people or things. It is because the barren sea is so terrifying that it prevents most people from crossing the open sea. However, with aokong now, the situation is completely different. The White Dragon flew over the sea, where it passed, the white clouds rolled, and the wind and waves subsided. The huge dragon head looked around, and suddenly his eyes flashed: "it should be around here." After that, aokong rushed into the sea with AO Ying and Chen Chaoyan and went deep into the sea. Under the sea, there seems to be no wind and waves, but the undercurrent surging is even more terrifying than the wind and waves on the sea. Even practitioners of the seventh and eighth realms should be careful to be engulfed or torn by the undercurrent. Aoying and Chen Chaoyan were all supported by aokong, so they could carry out their activities safely. Aokong with them in the sea for a moment, eyes suddenly began to become cold. The silver clawed white dragon dived to the bottom of the sea and suddenly breathed a breath of white air. Under the white air wave, suddenly we can see a purple gas coming out of the sea bottom. It is the magic power of Taiqing palace. The dragon''s eyes flashed and his mouth sneered. The reason why this silk magic power exists here is that it has already achieved the state of yuan God again. I should laugh at my intention to do it. With this magic power, if there is a little change in the bottom of the sea, those who are in the distance should laugh at me and know. Aokong protects Chen Chaoyan with his magic power. Ziqi is difficult to detect the presence of Chen Chaoyan, but after shaking for a few times, it disappears. Obviously, she knows that she can''t take advantage of her strong enemy. "Big Rong mountain, we will see you again." His voice was as cold as death. Ziqi shakes twice and disappears completely. The magic dragon carefully checked for a moment, but couldn''t find the trace that should laugh at me. After that, he let go of the white cloud that covered Chen Chaoyan: "try to find out. Is there anything special about it?"Although Chen Chaoyan wondered why the other party wanted to give this character to her, she was honest and sincere. With aokong on the side, even in the dangerous ocean bottom, Chen Chaoyan is fearless. He can get out of the body directly without worrying about the damage. On her baby, there are purple, red and yellow thunder lights interweave and shine together. Thunder waves, as if there are countless strands of electric light, spread to the four sides of the sea floor. When the Dragon saw this, they also separated out a corresponding number of Taoist white smoke, which corresponded with those electric lights one by one, and surrounded and protected the electric light in the center. As a result, Chen Chaoyan''s magic power can spread far away under the protection of aokong, even in the ocean bottom where practitioners of the seventh state may be torn at any time. The girl sat quietly on the dragon''s back with her eyes closed and speechless for a long time. All of a sudden, her twin pupil eyes fluctuated, revealing a confused and surprised look. She turned her head in disbelief and looked in one direction: "I''ve never been here before. How can something feel familiar?" The girl was surprised. Aokong and Zhang Dongyun in Daming Palace, who watched all these things quietly through Fuyin, said in his heart: familiar, that''s right! I should laugh at the fact that I focused on the soul of Chunyang immortal, or the reincarnation of Mo Li, a Sanren in Chunyang palace, for the most part, there are deep reasons. Maybe it''s today. "Keep your mind still. Don''t panic." Ao Ying comforts Chen Chaoyan. Yuan Ying, a girl of five or six years old, nodded: "don''t worry, I understand." This time, she closed her eyes and felt quietly. The extended electric light began to condense into a beam. Aokong see, when even follow that beam of light, toward the corresponding direction. The closer she was, the stronger her reaction was. After a long time, she suddenly opened her eyes: "it''s right here, but to go down again, buried in the bottom of the sea." Ao Kong nodded: "very good." Huge silver clawed white dragon, immediately down. He doesn''t dig into the reef. The white dragon''s body is shrouded in smoke and clouds, and it seems to be transformed into illusion on the sea floor. Even with AO Ying and Chen Chaoyan on his back, their bodies became unreal and unreal. Magic Dragon directly into the bottom reef, just like diving into another layer of water. Three people in the bottom of the sea cruise, follow Chen Chaoyan guidance, aokong quickly found the target. Zhang Dongyun, who is far away in Daming Palace of Chang''an City, gently raises his eyebrows. Taoist robe? Chen Chaoyan guided aokong to find something, which is clearly a Taoist robe. Ao Ying saw strange, Chen Chaoyan saw is both familiar and strange. But Zhang Dongyun, who has the memory of the evil emperor, and AO Kong are not unfamiliar at all. This is one of the three holy places of Taoism in China in the past, which is the standard Taoist robe worn by the descendants of Chunyang palace. For those who destroyed Chunyang Palace at the beginning, they were no stranger at all. "The Taoist robe of Mo Li?" Aokong covered Chen Chaoyan''s hearing and talked to himself. He searched carefully and found nothing else. Then he put away his Taoist robe and left the sea bottom to return to the sea. "Anything else?" Ao Kong Chong Chen Chao Yan asked. Chen Chaoyan closed his eyes again. After a long time, he gently shook his head: "I can''t feel it." The giant dragon''s head nodded slightly: "let''s go." Chen Chaoyan takes back his Yuanying and sits on the back of the white dragon with AO Ying. Then the giant white dragon takes them away from the sea and returns to heaven and earth again. Aokong took them away for a moment and told them to fight against the wind and waves themselves as exercise. He himself returned to the land of eastern Xinjiang and flew all the way back to Chang''an city. After entering the city, aokong can''t wait to come to Daming Palace and give the Taoist robe to Zhang Dongyun: "boss, how do you say that?" After he flew into the invincible City, Zhang Dongyun had a certain idea about the Taoist robe: "it was indeed the Taoist robe of Mo Li in those years, or it was the little girl Chen Chaoyan had in her previous life." "I should laugh at me for looking for this thing, or what to do with Mo Li?" Ao Kong asked. "It wasn''t easy to talk about at first, but with this robe, I think we''ve found the answer." Zhang Dongyun said slowly: "you should laugh at me. What he is looking for is not Mo Li himself, but the treasure of Chunyang palace, Jiuyang Tianzhu." "Jiuyang Tianzhu? Was it not lost long ago? " Ao empty eyebrow frowns: "this means, ink glass found?" Zhang Dongyun raised the Taoist robe in his hand: "yes, although I haven''t seen this treasure with my own eyes, but the breath left on the Taoist robe is mostly from the Jiuyang Tianzhu. I should laugh that I should also have the exact information, otherwise I would not have looked for it with such heart."Ao Kong laughs: "he seeks diligently, but after all can''t find, empty handed and return." Zhang Dongyun said: "he didn''t find Chen Chaoyan." Ao Kong hums a voice: "how to find him, how to get Jiuyang Tianzhu for him?" Jiuyang Tianzhu is the most precious treasure in the legend of Chunyang palace. At that time, Chunyang palace was superior to Taiqing palace and Zhengyi school with this treasure. But unfortunately, about 700 years ago, when he was the leader of Chunyang palace, he took Jiuyang Tianzhu away from the mountain. As a result, Lianren and his treasure disappeared together. Therefore, it is not as powerful and pure as in front of the palace. "In those days, even if the Nine Yang heavenly beads were still there, we would only spend a little more time attacking Chunyang palace." Ao Kong said in a cold voice, "Hey, I should have laughed at my real face. How could we have attacked Chunyang palace? What does it matter to us if the ox nose of Chunyang palace can''t die? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 288 "Perhaps, I should laugh that I don''t think so." Zhang Dongyun said lightly. Ao Kong hears the speech and falls into meditation. Now, if he found the nine bead robe, where did he find it? Why was this robe left on the bottom of the sea Zhang Dongyun said: "some details can be found out slowly. For us, it is important to know what I want to do with a smile." Chen Chaoyan''s spirit, he has done a special examination. There seems to be something special about it. As a result, Chen Chaoyan has only a little intuition left at present, but still can''t wake up the wisdom of the previous life. I just don''t know whether the person who started her feet was someone else, or her former body, Taoist Mo Li. "Well, maybe you can borrow this one and catch the one who should laugh at me." Ao Kong nodded his head slowly. Zhang Dongyun said with a smile: "he can''t run away." Aokong nodded, then closed his eyes and stood still in place. Zhang Dongyun didn''t just look at him and yell. After a while, aokong opened his eyes and said, "boss, I''m going to shut up again." Zhang Dongyun asked, "it seems that you should laugh at me for giving you more motivation." "A little inspiration." Ao Kong said: "some of the passes that I thought about before should be able to get through this time." Zhang Dongyun waved his hand: "let go." Ao Kong nodded his head and went to see Mr. Wu Yun after saying goodbye to him. Seeing this, Zhang Dongyun knew what the other party wanted to do. Aokong is still the same as before. After his daughter Aoying and Chen Chaoyan come back from Donghai, they instruct their daughter and he Sanyang to practice, and then they begin to shut down. On the other side, the serpent meteorite came up to Mr. Wu Yun and said, "Sir, what kind of work is suitable for me to do recently?" As soon as his tail was cocked, Mr. Wu Yun already understood his idea: "yes, he also knew that only by striving for meritorious service can he be rewarded." The meteorite changed its appearance. The giant snake, shrunk and turned into a human being, was a tall and thin man about thirty years old. Meteorite is already the demon king of the ninth state. It''s easy to transform people, and the appearance will not leave any difference, which makes us realize that he is not a real human being. The man bowed his hand to Mr. Wu Yun: "meteorite is not insatiable. He only wants to be more powerful in cultivation, and can do more things for Chang''an and make more contributions. I hope Mr. Wu can succeed." "Even if you make a contribution to mend the sky, you don''t need to look forward to the flesh and blood of the golden winged ROC in the realm of stars and stars." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly. The meteorite was embarrassed: "yes, sir." "You can''t afford it now." Mr. Wu Yun glanced at him: "at least you must be behind the demon emperor before you can consider it. Otherwise, the power of stars contained in his flesh and blood is enough to blow you up." Meteorite said quickly: "I am too eager for success, please forgive me." Mr. Wu Yun looked at him: "do you want to make progress as soon as possible and work for Chang''an?" The snake meteorite nodded: "yes, sir, what I said is true. If it wasn''t for Chang''an, I would have been chased by the golden winged ROC bird before. If I could find it for him, I would have become his food in turn. Moreover, it is also because of Chang''an that I can purify my blood and become a snake. In such a short period of time, I can reach the realm of demon king and hope for the demon emperor. " Mr. Wu Yun said: "in this case, I have other ways to help you become a demon emperor as soon as possible. After all, you have already devoured the flesh and blood of the ROC bird in the starlight realm. However, although this method can be quickly completed, it is extremely painful." After a little hesitation, the meteorite bit his teeth: "Sir, I''d like to have a try!" There is a huge gap between the demon emperor and the demons in the former nine realms. As soon as possible to achieve the body of the demon emperor, meteorite decided to try. Can cultivate into a demon emperor, then lead star into the body, he faces most opponents, at least has the power of self-protection. If he breaks through the Ninth level and reaches the tenth level, even if he faces the golden winged ROC in the 11th level, he will have a chance to escape. Mr. Wu Yun looked at him with a smile: "yes, you can teach." After that, he raised his hand directly and pointed at the snake meteorite in front of him. Then the tall and thin man like meteorite has a red blood spot in the center of his eyebrow, as if he had been stabbed by Mr. Wu Yun. Meteorite a stay, and then directly silent, upside down on the ground does not move, as if dead. After a long time, his body suddenly convulsed violently. Then, unable to maintain his human form, he turned into a 100 meter long snake with two wings on its back. The snake was restless and rolling, its black scales kept opening and closing, and then exuded a lot of blood.The snake opened its mouth and hissed in pain. At the end of the day, he opened his mouth and even hissed. His body is weak, paralyzed on the ground, unable to move. Mr. Wu Yun looked up and down, and then nodded slowly: "yes, it''s a piece of material that can be made. Go down and have a rest by yourself. You have to go through this experience every day until you are strong enough." The snake meteorite lay on the ground for a long time, but still couldn''t move, but finally he could open his mouth and say, "thank you Mr. Xie... " He took a long time to recover, struggled to get up, and sank to the ground. However, the meteorite found that the night passed, and the next day he was in high spirits and regained his strength. After carefully examining itself, the snake meteorite found that his body and spirit were much stronger than before. It''s just the difference of one day. Mr. Wu Yun''s method worked as expected, and it was a surprise to him, far beyond the expected effect. Just think of yesterday''s feelings, snake meteorite will shudder, just feel as if he had died once, now is a resurrection. But in order to break through the realm of demon emperor one day, the meteorite still bit his teeth and went to see Mr. Wu Yun again. After Mr. Wu Yun allowed him to come in, he didn''t talk nonsense, so he pointed at it again. So the giant snake died again. Every time I leave, the meteorite swears in my heart and won''t come next time. Each time it was close to death. Other things repeated many times, people gradually numb. But things like this over and over again will not make people numb, it will only make people collapse. However, every time the next morning, the meteorite felt that he was full of vitality and his strength was rapidly improved. He went to see Mr. Wu Yun again, and continued to be practiced by the other party. After about half a month, the meteorite came again one morning. Suddenly, he realized his spirit and gave birth to a feeling: he is OK. Therefore, the huge snake immediately raised its head to the sky and made a long, silent hiss. A light rose from the sky and broke through the sky, reaching the sky. Inspired by the aura, it is clear that the sky is blue in the morning, and the morning light appears, but the blue sky turns dark slowly, revealing a darkness like the night sky. Then, in the dark, there were stars shining. These starlight, then one after another by the meteorite''s aura, fell from the sky, into its body. With the blessing of starlight, the snake meteorite first felt the pain, as if his body was about to burst. But slowly, he began to adapt to the blessing of starlight. Its wings spread out to block out the sun, and black scales were constantly opening and closing. The majestic spirit, which is revealed from it, permeates the four fields and shakes people''s hearts. Although people in the inner city of Chang''an City and even the first outer city have never seen the huge snake, they are all frightened and frightened by the influence of the evil spirit. As soon as the meteorite wakes up, he quickly converges his evil spirit. The light on his head disappeared, and the night sky on the sky became illusory and disappeared. The light of the blessed star is gone, but the snake meteorite only feels the whole body comfortable at the moment. After bathing in the starlight, the meteorite still feels that it is more full of evil spirit than before, even though the star light has dissipated. He went to Tianshu hall to see Mr. Wu Yun. "Not bad." Seeing his arrival, Mr. Wu Yun nodded his head in approval, but there was no smile on his face: "but he was too ecstatic and frightened the people in the city." "The younger generation is really too forgetful for a moment of joy. Please punish me." The meteorite lowered his head: "thank you, sir, for instructing me to practice so that I can have today." After the joy just now, there was an unreal feeling in the heart of the snake meteorite. Less than a year ago, he was still in the eighth level of cultivation. Most of the time, the big demon in the eighth state has been able to roam freely. As for the food demon, it''s just the eighth demon. Of course, he also has a demon emperor''s dream. At that time, as a Dixie, he had the blood of a real dragon and a snake. His cultivation method was not weak, and meteorites did not lack the hope of achieving the demon emperor. But how many years does that take? Decades or centuries? But now, in less than a year, he has broken through to the realm he once dreamed of. The meteorite is in a dream. "If you can stay in Chang''an, thank your majesty for your generosity, and thank Mr. Zhang for allowing you to be his mount." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly. In addition to the guidance of training methods and the flesh and blood of golden winged ROC birds in the realm of demon emperor, Chang''an city is far better than the rich aura of other places, which is also the key to the rapid progress of meteorites."Thank you for your grace, Mr. Xie and Mr. Zhang for your grace." His breakthrough made one more practitioner of the tenth realm in the city. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun smiles and nods. At the same time, he was happy again. [the city master successfully disassembled and subdivided the law enforcement departments in the city, met the current needs of the city, completed the construction task 8.1, and obtained 2500 points of upgrading experience reward] hearing the system prompt sound in his ear, Zhang Dongyun couldn''t help laughing three times. Then, he refreshes the task list of the system: [construction task 8.2 - expansion of the city, increase of population and decrease of the average cultural literacy of residents. Please ask the city Lord to improve the current cultural literacy of the people and reduce the illiteracy rate to less than 10%] in the construction task 8.2, the city master should improve the current cultural literacy of the people and reduce the illiteracy rate to less than 10%] < www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 289 Seeing the task, Zhang Dongyun''s smile disappeared. He smacked his lips. Literacy again? Yes, that''s right. The expansion of the city is very large, and the population base is growing rapidly. Of course, the rate of illiteracy has also increased rapidly. But now it is too difficult for the population to eradicate illiteracy. Now Chang''an city includes the whole eastern Tang Dynasty, most of the Western Zhou Dynasty and most of the Northern Qi Dynasty. The number of people in this area can be divided into one billion instead of "100 million". To be more rigorous, we can even use 10 billion as a unit. With such a large population base, coupled with the ancient background of the world, the illiteracy rate directly explodes. It is not so easy to eliminate illiteracy for such a large base population. Zhang Dongyun patted his forehead. In view of the consistent urination of the system, Lord Zhang actually made some preparations in advance. For example, the construction and continuous expansion of Chang''an''s 16 guards. Therefore, although the task will not be rolled over as soon as it is released, it will at least be completed soon. But over the past year, the expansion speed was so fast that the city Lord Zhang ignored the cultural literacy work. When Shen and Rong were there, they often did. But first, she didn''t know that Zhang Dongyun wanted to finish the task in the shortest time. Second, she chased Chu Yaoguang and should laugh that I went to Zhongtu and was not in the city. So now we should pay more attention to the task of literacy, which makes Zhang Dongyun have some headache. Of course, it''s not without good news. The end of the second talent selection ceremony has improved the administrative ability of Chang''an city. Some people were directly intercepted by the city Lord Zhang before they could join the Tianshu hall or the local Xingluo department. He mainly intercepted the Confucianists who had made great achievements, and then he sank them to the local areas, and set up academies and academies at all levels to teach and educate people. Although this makes countless scholars with political aspirations seem to run into a wall head-on, considering that this may be a new round of assessment of Chang''an, they still carry out the orders in a down-to-earth manner. The Confucianists who come to the second state have the magical power of the beautiful heart and embroidered mouth, which can be used to teach and educate people, and can have a very good effect. In addition, the opening of a class by the great Confucians above the sixth level can produce the effect of being close to the top. As usual, Zhang Dongyun didn''t ask them to teach the common people any great principles, as long as they tried to teach the most people to read and read in the shortest time. Some people who are used to carrying private goods in lectures are forbidden by Zhang Dongyun. In order to avoid people who have the intention to detect the real scope of the invincible City, the city Lord Zhang''s literacy campaign was aimed at the whole eastern Xinjiang. However, on the surface, the closer to Chang''an, the higher the teacher''s knowledge. In the eyes of others, this is undoubtedly a manifestation of strengthening the prestige and ruling strength of Chang''an. But in fact, only the city Lord Zhang himself knows that this is to use good steel on the blade. After all, the invincible city has not yet covered the entire eastern frontier. In fact, to complete the task, as long as the current real coverage of invincible City, that is, the whole Tang area and most of the Qi and Zhou areas can complete the literacy standard. Outside the scope of the city, cultural popularization is of course to continue to do, but there is no need for the invincible city as within the scope of the card extremely strict standards. For some Confucian practitioners, it is also an ideal part to be able to run private schools in academies and educate people all over the world. For another part of people who aspire to official career and power, they regard this as an assessment of Chang''an, so they try their best to complete the task. The whole Chang''an city''s current education has been in full swing. The city Lord Zhang focused on the city''s Chinese blind rate, and asked the system to accurately calculate to many places after the decimal point. As a result, the current rate of decline in the rate of illiteracy, can also be regarded as the naked eye can be fast, changing every minute. However, if you want to complete the task and reach the standard, it will take time, and it is impossible to achieve it overnight. After Zhang Dongyun assigned the task, he no longer paid special attention to it, but focused on his own martial arts practice. Time goes by so slowly. Until one day, from the Northern Qi Di, suddenly came a message. "Sea bottom jade? A lot? " Zhang Dongyun projects Mr. Wu Yun in Tianshu hall, his eyebrows raised slightly. The man in front of him was Chen Xingwen, the elder of wutianfeng in the Northern Qi Dynasty. The other side looked dignified: "Mr. Chen, our leader personally went to the bottom of the North Sea to investigate and confirm that it was the sea bottom Xuan jade. Although the quality can not be determined, the quantity is really huge. It is only sealed in the ice and it is difficult to break it." In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun has some feelings. The sea bottom Xuan jade, like the mountain god rock, is a treasure for martial arts practitioners. If you can get a large number of high-quality submarine Xuan jade, then the speed of practicing martial arts will be increased again, and the emperor''s realm will be impacted in a shorter time.However, even the Ninth level martial arts master Lin Ying can not break the ice? Mr. Wu Yun looked calm: "let Li Jie go to the North Sea to have a look." Chen Xingwen, the elder of wutianfeng, takes orders, and then goes to see Li Jie, deputy director of Tangdi. On hearing this, Li Jie left for Beihai without delay. However, news soon came back that although Li Jie could shake the ice on the sea floor, he was not strong enough to help him. Zhang Dongyun was surprised. Li Jie has broken through to the tenth realm of martial arts and achieved the body of Emperor Wu. He can almost move mountains and fill the sea by himself, but can''t break the ice? Zhang Dongyun simply did not send others, but personally. Mr. Zhang landed on the top of the snake meteorite again, and was carried by the meteorite. He went all the way north through the earth. At present, the meteorite is already a demon emperor, and the speed of earth moving and escaping is much faster than before. Before long, they had arrived in the northern part of eastern Xinjiang and were about to enter the North Sea. Meteorites are now promoted to the demon emperor, thoroughly purify the blood vessels, and remove all the characteristics of the dragon race. They are no different from the real pure blood snake. He loves the earth and the fire, and hates the place where there is much water. However, Zhang Dongyun was standing on top of him at the moment. He didn''t have a second word. He went straight into the cold North Sea. If you have to pick a meteorite, it''s the North Sea. It''s not only water, but it''s cold. However, the meteorite is only a natural aversion. Although the North Sea is cold, it can not hurt him. When the scales of the meteorite opened and closed, the black fog of Mars gushed out, surrounded him and Zhang Dongyun, blocking the sea water to a distance. All around them, not even a bit of sea water. Following the route reported by Qi Di people, the meteorite carried Zhang Dongyun all the way to the ocean far away from the coastline. As the snake resisted the current around it, it dived. Soon, two people could be seen under the water. One is Li Jie, deputy director of Tangdi and head of Longmen gate of Dahe. The other is Lin Ying, the leader of wutianfeng. One is the tenth and the other is the ninth. They can stay here for a long time. The undercurrent is surging and squeezing the dead''s bottom at any time. The rest had to wait near the land. "Mr. Zhang." Li Jie and Lin Ying saluted Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly and looked down. There, it''s black. It''s not an abyss, but a sea bottom jade. The jade is pure black with a slight flash of fluorescence. The black jade is surrounded by thick ice, like an iceberg sinking on the sea floor. Zhang Dongyun stretched out his hand and pressed it on the surface of the ice, concentrating on his perception. "Sir, Li Jie and I will break the ice together." Said the serpent meteorite. Zhang Dongyun didn''t answer. After a moment, he said with a smile, "you two are not enough to break the ice. No, it should be said that you are not enough to solve the opponents here." Hearing this, Li Jie, meteorite and Lin Ying are all stunned, and then look around and watch out. But after observing for a long time, they found no trace of the enemy. Two people a demon line of sight turn back, look at the calm Mr. Zhang, and then together gaze at the iceberg in front of you. Since there is no one around, is it right in front of you? But they didn''t know who was hidden in the iceberg "In terms of real cultivation, the other party may not be better than you. However, she was in the sea bottom Xuan jade, and with the help of the sea bottom Xuan jade, she greatly increased her magic power." Zhang Dongyun said. After hearing this, Li Jie and the snake meteorite looked at each other with a flash of thought. "In addition to the Terran warriors who can be used to practice martial arts, to a certain extent, it seems to be able to bestow magic or magical powers against spirits..." The snake meteorite murmurs to itself. "Illusion!" Li Jie blurted out. Once this concept is generated in the mind, it seems to break some invisible existence. Lin Yingxiu''s strength was low, and it was hard to detect it for a while. The snake meteorite and Li Jie then look at the iceberg in front of them, and the scene suddenly becomes different. In the ice layer, at the bottom corner of Xuanyu, there seems to be something hidden. One person and one demon went close to observe, but found that it was a huge shell. "Mirage!" Li Jie and snake meteorite suddenly realized. Zhang Dongyun patted the iceberg: "now, do it." Li Jie should clap his hands together on the huge iceberg. In the same way, the fire light appeared in the two pupils of the ophiolite meteorite, and the inner earth cremation turned into reality and landed on the iceberg.This time, Lin Ying seems to have some kind of invisible existence has been broken. Then he saw the ice slowly dissolve. It turned out that people had been under the illusion that they had hit the iceberg, but they could not crack it. In fact, they did not touch the iceberg at all. Now in the tenth state, one person and one demon will break the iceberg. The huge shell, after shaking a few times, as if there was air from the two shells. Then the scallop breaks through the sea at a speed that does not match the size of the scallop, and then flies away to the distance. However, she just rushed out, and before she could run far away, a hand stretched out across the air and directly pressed the huge shell into the bottom of the sea. Zhang Dongyun calmly stretched out his hands and broke the shells toward both sides. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 290 Under the strength of Zhang Dongyun''s hands, the clam shell can no longer be closed. There is also a pearl inside. The Pearl appeared, and the pearls twinkled, which immediately made people look like a new layer of fog, and the scene and things became unreal again. As soon as Li Jie and the snake meteorite were in spirits, their eyes immediately recovered. Lin Ying''s recovery should be slower. As soon as Li Jie patted him on the shoulder, he immediately woke up, but he was secretly alert. He has companions who can wake him up immediately. But if the other party has a companion, just took the opportunity to attack, he may be hit on the spot. Under the operation of Zhang Dongyun''s earth seal, his mind is clear and bright. He looked at the giant clam in front of him: "do you want to continue to do it?" The clam meat shakes for a while, and gradually changes, showing a woman''s figure. Mirage demon to Zhang Dongyun a salute: "I have no intention to be the enemy with you, but to protect myself." "The Ninth level demon king, even if only self-protection, can also take a lot of people''s lives." Zhang Dongyun said casually, and at the same time his hands closed to the middle. The mirage was re sealed in the shell. Zhang Dongyun picked up the huge clam shell and handed it to Li Jie. While Li Jie took over, the snake meteorite on the other side, together with Lin Ying, held up the huge Dark Jade on the sea floor. Xuanyu is heavy and extremely huge, that is, the snake meteorite has been built into the body of the demon emperor, otherwise it is impossible to take such a large piece of Xuanyu away completely. When they returned to Chang''an, Zhang Dongyun pretended to give the mirage demon to Mr. Wu Yun, who projected his own shadow, and was temporarily imprisoned in the Tianxun hall. After discovering that the other side is a mirage demon, Zhang Dongyun has an idea in his mind. After aokong leaves the pass, you can talk to him. As for the sea bottom Xuan jade, it is naturally dedicated to the city Lord. ¡­¡­ Well, well, it''s just left hand to right hand. The sea floor Xuan jade is extremely huge, but compared with the mountain god rock, the turquoise crystal and other ore veins, the amount is still a little smaller. Of course, this thing is extremely rare, and it can be regarded as an outlier to be able to produce such a large piece. However, compared with the mountain god rock, the quantity is a little rare, so it should be planned. First of all, it is natural to make sure that he can become emperor Wu in the shortest time. Then, consider continuing to award meritorious people in the city. In the Daming Palace, the whole piece of sea bottom Xuan jade appears in the hall where Zhang Dongyun takes his daily rest. Although the space inside the hall seems limited, it is still very broad without the feeling of being shrunken and jammed into the huge submarine jade like a hill. Zhang Dongyun came to the black jade, then stretched out a palm and pressed it on the surface of the jade. On the other side of his body, there is a mountain god rock. So Zhang Dongyun put his other hand on the mountain god rock. Next, I saw the black jade and the surface of the mountain god rock on one side, all of which were shining slowly. Zhang Dongyun, however, is more and more concise and pure. Gradually, his cultivation began to produce a certain degree of qualitative change. On the surface of the black jade, there is a cold air gushing out, and then Zhang Dongyun breathes it into his body, and then exhales slowly. The whole hall was slowly shrouded in clouds. In the next few days, Zhang Dongyun focused on his own training while he focused on his own construction tasks. With the efforts of a large number of Confucian practitioners and even more ordinary scholars, the illiteracy rate in Chang''an city is declining. More and more ordinary people began to learn to read. As a result, some seemingly insignificant but actually far-reaching changes have taken place in their lives. After practicing, Zhang Dongyun sits in the Daming Palace and looks at the whole invincible city. He nods happily. He suddenly thought of something, so his eyes once again swept to the location of Tingshan Academy. This time, he has lost sight of Li Jun. At the heart moving place, the whereabouts of young scholars are shown in Zhang Dongyun''s eyes. Sure enough, Li Jun responded to the call of Chang''an City, left the academy and came to the countryside to set up a private school of his own to teach and educate people. He is a Confucian practitioner of the fourth realm. Although his lectures are not as effective as great Confucians, they are also effective. All the people who listened to him were absorbed in it. The teaching effect is quite good. Mr. Li''s name has spread all over the country. After almost staying in one place and teaching most of the local people to read and read, Li Jun said goodbye to them and went to the next village. Every time he left, some children were reluctant to part with him. Some adults also expressed their gratitude to Mr. Li for his virtue and sent him all the way out of the village, even to his next destination.At the same time, Li Jun sorted out his knowledge. One day, when he said goodbye to his fellow villagers, walking in the field, suddenly there was thunder on his head. Li Jun standing in the mountains, looking up at the sky, thunder clouds, from time to time there are flashes of electric light, his heart suddenly has the mood to gush out. His literary talent suddenly soared into the sky. Although he was only a light bunch, his brilliance was lasting. At the next moment, he felt that his literary talent was precipitated in himself, and finally gathered together to form his own literary courage. Li Jun had a big drink, and his voice was like thunder in the sky. It was full of masculine force and awed ghosts, gods and demons. He took a step, stepped steadily in the air, and then continued to move forward, step by step to the sky. At his feet, his literary talent was condensed and turned into green clouds. It is the fifth state of Confucian practice and the realm of literary courage. Li Jun''s teaching and learning, the heart has a sense, break through their own bottleneck, the realm of Confucian cultivation suddenly rose. He stood in the middle of the air, a little lost in his mind for a moment. After staying for a while, he turned around and worshipped three times in the direction of Ting mountain: "Dad, I must inherit your character and will." After the three visits, the green clouds at Li Jun''s feet dissipated, and he landed again. Then he walked forward with his feet firmly on the ground and continued his journey. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looks at this scene quietly and nods slightly. He continued to scan the city. After watching for a moment, the city Lord Zhang''s eyes suddenly changed slightly. Therefore, in Tang Dynasty, the junction of Yangning county and Yinning county was a big river, named Ninghe. The south of Ninghe river is Yangning County, and the north of Ninghe river is Yinning county. At the moment, the Ninghe river is rising, and the river suddenly overflows and breaks down the dykes. It seems that the villages near the river will be submerged. When someone in the village saw him, he immediately called for warning and told everyone to leave. But the speed of the flood was so fast that the villagers had no time to flee. Zhang Dongyun looked at this scene and didn''t make a move because he saw someone else passing by. These two people, will certainly help, will not sit back and ignore. Sure enough, a little man rushed out, and the Golden Buddha light surged forward to block the flood. The light of Buddha spread and changed quickly into a tree of bodhi trees, like a forest, blocking the flood. People in the village were surprised to see this. After a close look, we found that the rescuer was a young monk who looked only about ten years old. The little guy''s Bodhi forest blocks the flood, diverts the flood to other directions, and temporarily avoids the village behind the Bodhi forest. At this time, another man came down from the sky. When he closed his palms and the light of Buddha surged, he even called the gap of the collapsed dam to close again. When the villagers looked at it again, the second man looked very young, only sixteen or seven years old. Everyone was surprised and thought it was the immortal Buddha of rejuvenation. It was Huiming and the two young monks of yongse. After calming down the disaster caused by the flood, they did not intend to stay any longer. They just nodded to the villagers and then turned away. At this time, a villager exclaimed, "thank you two masters!" Yongse smell speech, turn head to smile to wave to them. But at this time, someone cried, "what do you know? They must have been sent by the Lord of Chang''an to rescue us. The Lord of Chang''an is God!" After that, the man knelt down on the ground and prayed to God: "thank the Lord of Chang''an for sending monks to the earth to save the suffering." Forever color Leng Leng. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun was also stunned. He suddenly felt the scene familiar. Remember a previous life on the blue star, he helped a person. Instead of thanking him, they thank the gods. Someone nearby reminded you that this young man helped you, but the other party replied: this young man was sent by God. Zhang Dongyun how also did not expect, oneself one day, under the buttocks sits the position, actually changes this appearance. He admitted that in such a background of the world, he led the people in Chang''an to engage in personal worship of the whole city Lord of Chang''an. In a sense, he was creating gods. It seems that the appearance of this scene is not so unexpected? I''m afraid it has happened many times before today. In Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun frowns slightly. The villagers in the village looked at the man, and they were all flustered, and many of them hurriedly followed him. There are a few people who are not sure. A man asked in a low voice, "I heard that monks worship Buddha''s ancestors..." Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted: "Buddha is also in charge of Chang''an city!" When villagers quarreled in the distance, young monk yongse touched his bald head and looked at monk Xiang Huiming: "elder martial brother, the one we saved, the one saved by the Lord of Chang''an, or the one saved by the Buddha?"Huiming looked peaceful and touched each other''s small bald head: "it doesn''t matter who saves people. What matters is that people are saved." Yongse blinked and blinked, some vaguely understood, and finally nodded: "what elder martial brother said is that I didn''t think about anything else just now. I just wanted to stop the flood and save people. Other things are really not important." Monk Huiming nodded with a smile. He looked at the villagers who were still arguing and said, "it was the Lord of Chang''an who sent us." The villagers on the other side immediately unified their opinions and paid homage to the heaven to thank the Lord of Chang''an for his rescue. Young monk yongse shook his head and said, "elder martial brother, if you say that, they will not quarrel, but can we still see the truth and distinguish ourselves?" "It may be more important for them to have a harmonious neighborhood and a happy life than the truth." Monk Huiming sighed: "the more places I go, the more I feel that people''s true selves are different." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 291 Zhang Dongyun quietly watched the two young monks open, his eyes moving back and forth between them and the villagers. Huiming doesn''t mind what the villagers think, but Lord Zhang does. Although it''s a systematic task, it''s a nationwide literacy education. Zhang Dongyun, from Bluestar, is happy to see its success. However, is this opening up the wisdom of the people? Intellectually speaking, it is in his personal interest to make a God for a fool, but emotionally, he is disgusted. Looking at the villagers kneeling down to pray, Zhang Dongyun was silent. Yongse little monk did not know that there were two eyes looking at them in Daming Palace just now. At the moment, he was just confused because of what Huiming said: "are people different from each other? But elder martial brother, didn''t you say that all beings are equal? " "All beings are equal, everyone can become a Buddha, and everyone has the qualification and power to witness their true self, but it does not mean that everyone''s true self is the same." Hui Ming said. "Oh..." Yongse is still a little vague. Huiming gently touched each other''s small bald head and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand now. After you have seen and thought about it more, you will understand it naturally. You don''t have to understand the same reason as me. At that time, you will have your own reason. It''s normal that you don''t agree with me. What I said is just a part of what you see and think about. " Yongse nodded, and then said with some embarrassment: "elder martial brother, you are not several years older than me. Why do you know so much?" "I''m no better than you." Huiming was dumbfounded and laughed: "just like you said, I''m just a few years older than you. I see things and think more things." Yongse shook his head: "master also taught me a lot of truth, some of which I don''t understand." "When you grow up, you will see more things and think more. You will be able to distinguish between me and the principle of respecting teachers, and you can choose the consideration you agree with." Hui Ming said. "Good!" Yongse nodded hard, and then touched his head: "but master is still locked up, elder martial brother, when can my master be released?" Huiming sighed: "it depends on himself. Neither you nor I can help." Yongse was a little disappointed when he heard the speech, but after a while, he became cheerful again: "by the way, I always want to ask, but I always forget. Today, I can think of it. Elder martial brother, who is your master in Zhongyue temple?" Huiming smile: "home teacher as empty as." Yongse little monk was stunned: "empty as master It''s a very familiar name. It seems that master and they mentioned it... " He thought about it for a while, and then he was surprised: "elder martial brother, is your master..." Half way through, his voice suddenly jammed: "er..." Seeing this, Huiming laughed and didn''t care. Then the other side lost his words: "it''s true that my master was born in Zhongyue temple, but I left there decades ago. I heard that Zhongyue Temple removed my master." Yongse some embarrassed said: "sorry, elder martial brother." Huiming smiles and shakes his head: "master and I never mind, it doesn''t matter." "Well Why? " Permanent color sees the appearance, can''t help but ask a way. "Speaking of the true self just now, the tutor is also looking for his own truth." Hui Ming said, "one of the words that he often taught me is that all living beings can become Buddhas, but not all of them are Buddha like, but become their own Buddhas." Yongse blinked his eyes and answered honestly, "I don''t understand..." Huiming rarely laughed: "that''s why I said that you''ll see more, think more, and naturally understand." Yongse nodded forcefully: "that elder martial brother, when are you going to go back to see your master?" "I have been out for more than two years, nearly three years. When I want to go back, I will go back naturally." Huiming said with a smile, "but now, I want to stay here first." "Brother, do you have any other brothers?" "There are two senior brothers..." The two monks, one big and one young, were chatting, and they were staggering away. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ To the west of eastern Xinjiang, across the vast wasteland, is the Middle Earth. In the past, there was a famous Buddhist holy land in the Middle Earth, which was respected by monks all over the world. It was named Leiyin temple. It''s a pity that Leiyin temple was destroyed. After that, the fleeing monks and the wandering monks built three Buddhist temples respectively, which re established the incense of Buddhism in the Middle Earth. After decades of development, the three Buddhist temples have gradually become the climate again. Although it can''t compare with the grand weather of Leiyin temple in the past, it has become an important force in the Middle Earth. Three temples one in the southwest, named Lingguang temple. One is located in the middle of central China, which is called Zhongyue temple. The last one is located in the Lingguang Temple of Mingyue in Northwest China. Recently, some monks of Lingguang temple came out of the mountain and went all the way to the East.When the middle of the road was too far away from the imperial dynasty, the monk met a man who seemed to be waiting for him by the roadside. "My Buddha is merciful." Lingguang Temple monks two palms together: "I specially avoid the Zhongyue area to walk, did not think or disturbed Zhongyue Temple everyone, sin and sin." The man waiting for him is also a monk. His appearance looks like he is 30 or 40 years old. In the face of the old monk of Lingguang temple, the young monk from Zhongyue temple also had eleven Rites: "huijue is really guilty of blocking the way of Uncle Zhiguang. Please forgive me." Zen master Zhiguang, who was born in Lingguang temple, looked up and down at each other: "it seems that you know where I want to go?" Monk huijue nodded: "dare to ask martial uncle, but because of the recent rumors, the city of Chang''an that unified the eastern Xinjiang?" Zen master Zhiguang looked at each other and said, "to be honest, it''s true. Zhongyue temple, do you want to stop me from going to Chang''an?" "I dare not." Monk huijue replied, "I came to see Uncle Zhiguang at the order of my master. Please help me to see if there are other Buddhist disciples in Chang''an city." Zen master Zhiguang''s snow-white eyebrows suddenly shook slightly: "you mean, empty as?" Monk huijue looked calm: "it''s more likely that it''s his descendant. Some news from eastern Xinjiang mentions that Buddhist disciples are walking around in eastern Xinjiang. Since uncle Zhiguang is going to the eastern Xinjiang, it seems that he is not the elder martial brother of Lingguang temple. " Zen master Zhiguang said, "I will pay attention to it." Monk huijue closed his palms again: "thank you, martial uncle." Zen master Zhiguang nodded and left first. Monk huijue stood where he was and sent him off. However, after going further, Zen master Zhiguang turned back. There is no sign of the other party. In the eyes of the old monk, a heavy haze loomed. Monk huijue is young, but his cultivation level is even higher than him. It is worthy of being the leader among the peers of Zhongyue temple. Among the Lingguang Temple disciples of the same age as huijue, no one can compare with him. In this respect, Lingguang Temple lags behind Zhongyue temple With a flick of his fingers, the old monk saw a light rising into the sky, then flew to the northwest and disappeared. He told the abbot of Lingguang temple as soon as possible. After seeing the golden light disappear, Zen master Zhiguang slowly breathes out his breath, and Xinhu regains its tranquility. After that, he turns around and continues to walk eastward. He went all the way to Jiufeng Academy. By Jiufeng lake, a young man stood up and bowed his hand to the other side after seeing the arrival of Zen master Zhiguang: "if you have lost your welcome, please forgive me." "You are welcome, Mr. Li." Zen master Zhiguang put his palms together as a rite: "can Mr. Shen be here?" There is no one around the lake of Jiufeng Academy. It is time to see real kung fu. The dean and several other colleagues have already gone to Yansheng mansion in person. Shen had to stay in Jiufeng. This time he had to trouble the master and brother Runqing. " It''s no wonder that Zen master Zhiguang is looking for Miao tongzhuquan from Hongping Academy. The confrontation between Jiufeng academy and Yan Shengfu has not subsided, but has been further upgraded. "Mr. Shen is serious. I''m here to look for the missing disciples of our temple in eastern Xinjiang. I''d like to borrow your help." Zen master Zhiguang said. Shen Hao nodded, and then turned to look at Li Yeyu, who welcomed Zhiguang. He said, "I''ll leave this matter to you and Haofeng. The situation in eastern Xinjiang is not clear. Be careful. Please consult brother Runqing and master Zhiguang at any time. Do you understand?" Zen master Zhiguang and Miao Tong dare not even talk to each other. However, they are very clear that Li Yeyu seems young in front of him, but he is the most outstanding young disciple of the third peak of Jiufeng Academy. To be exact, it is not only in the third peak, but also in the whole Jiufeng academy, which is one of the few leading figures of the young generation. The two of them did not dare to win in the face of the young man. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 292 Zen master Zhiguang and MiaoTong are both modest and praise Li Yeyu. In fact, not only Li Yeyu, but also Qian Haofeng, another student of Jiufeng academy, is not Yi''s generation as far as they know. He is younger than Li Yeyu, but he has become a master of Confucianism. Li Yeyu was extremely polite and saluted to Zen master Zhiguang and Miao Tong: "please give me some advice." After they sat for a while, they said goodbye to Shen Hao, then left and went all the way East. After sitting for a moment, Shen Hao left the third peak and went to the first peak. There, Shen Tianxian, the head of Jiufeng academy and the head of the Shen family, is waiting for him. "Here, it''s up to you." Shen Tianxian said: "Yansheng mansion, I have to go there." Shen Haogong replied in a voice, "yes, father." Shen Tianxian got up and walked outside. When he reached the door, he stepped slightly: "what do you think of Chang''an?" "I don''t know that there are not a few strong people who have suddenly lost their information all the time. As long as Shou yuan is not finished, anyone may hide in the eastern Xinjiang, and suddenly come out of the lake." Shen Hao said slowly, "it can''t be judged on this point, that is, he Rong, or other people in the twelve Yama." Shen Tianxian did not speak and stood quietly with his hands down. After a brief silence, Shen Hao continued: "from the above point of view, but In the child''s heart, there is the same premonition as your father. " Shen Tianxian still did not open his mouth, as if in meditation. "It''s just that my child is worried that we all attach too much importance to this point, which may lead to a preconceived attitude and neglect others, which may lead to a wrong judgment." Shen Haoyan said. Shen Tianxian nodded slowly: "you should be careful and act carefully." Then he walked out the door and disappeared. Shen Haogong sent the other party away and then returned to his third peak. He sat in his study, silent for a long time. On the desk, ink suddenly appeared on the surface of a piece of white paper. With Shen Hao''s eyes flashing, it seems that there is an invisible comparison falling on the paper and sketching. Two portraits, one after another, appear in the left and middle of the white paper, while the right remains blank. The female figure on the left has beautiful appearance and high temperament, but it seems that there is brilliance in the eyes, showing the paper. Its sight seems soft, but it reveals the fierce and lonely. The figure in the middle is a teenage girl with ordinary facial features. But in his eyes, he showed a look similar to that of the woman on the left. It''s just a little less fierce and more quiet than that woman. This quiet sight does not match the appearance of a teenager. Shen Hao''s eyes moved, and finally fell on the right side of the blank white paper, lost in thought. At the same time, qinglongzong, one of the most famous Taoist schools in China, second only to the Taiqing palace and the orthodox school, was visited by guests. "Don''t you want to sit at the gate of your sect? Why do you come to me when you are free? " Hao Ning, the leader of Qinglong clan, received guests from Taiqing palace. The one who came here is immortal Yunluo, the elder of Taiqing palace. After seeing each other, Yunluo said: "I come here to ask for help from Taoist brother." "For the sake of decency?" Hao Zhenzhen asked. Immortal Yunluo shook his head and said, "master, you go to the gate of Zhengyi sect in person. You don''t need to bother Taoist brother to help you. However, it''s because the Zhengyi sect involves too much energy in our sect, which makes our experts have no time to separate themselves, so I come to ask Taoist brother for help." Hao Ning asked, "how do you say that?" Yunluo Zhenren replied: "recently, there is a Chang''an City in eastern Xinjiang, which unifies the seven countries in eastern Xinjiang. There are disciples of this school who have traveled abroad and lost there." Hao Ning heard the speech and was surprised. The eastern Xinjiang is barren and lacks powerful practitioners. Hao Ning didn''t care much that some people could unify the seven states in the East. However, if there are disciples in Taiqing palace who are lost there, it shows that the people who unified the eastern Xinjiang are not ordinary. "I don''t know which high foot of your school lost the eastern Xinjiang?" Hao Ning asked. Yunluo real person replied: "it''s the close disciple of martial uncle Qinghe, younger martial brother Gusong." Hao Ning nodded slightly. As for Gu song, he had heard that he was a direct disciple of the Taiqing palace who had become the yuan God. Even he was lost in the eastern Xinjiang, which means that the people there are really not ordinary people. "Do you know the origin of the Lord of Chang''an?" Hao Ning asked. "We can''t be sure yet, but it may have something to do with the twelve Yanluo in the past," replied the immortal Yunluo "Twelve Yanluo?" Hearing these four words, Hao Ning''s expression suddenly became serious. His mentor, who was also the leader of the last generation of qinglongzong, fell into the hands of the twelve Yanluo people. "More than 30 years ago, they suffered great calamities, but there may be people who are reborn and rebuilt." The real man Yunluo replied.Hao Ning said in a deep voice: "we must take advantage of them before they make a comeback, and completely kill them." "At present, we are not sure about the specific truth. Please don''t be impatient." "I''m here to ask Taoist brother to come out of the mountain to help. We''ll find out the truth of the case and then make the next decision." Hao Ning pondered for a moment: "if it is really the twelve Yama, even if they are reincarnated, they must not be underestimated." He called Tong Kai, an elder of qinglongzong, and told him the whole story. Then he said, "younger martial brother Tong, you can go with your friends in Yunluo to find out the truth of Chang''an. I will soon open the furnace to refine Canglong hammer." Tong Kai solemnly saluted: "abide by elder martial brother''s legal order." Yunluo real person also said in one side: "so, the best but." He exchanged greetings with Hao Ning and then left. Tong Kai sent him out and went on the road with him. Hao Ning went to the chamber of secrets and looked at the furnace in front of him. He pinched the formula with one hand and pointed to the furnace with the other hand. So he saw a blue light, flying into the furnace. The blue fire suddenly flourished, reflecting Haoning''s face into a blue and blue color. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ While Yunluo was on his way to Qinglong sect, the three Zen masters Zhiguang also came to the eastern coastal area of China, facing the eastern Xinjiang tens of thousands of miles away. Here, they saw the third peak of Jiufeng academy, another Gaozu, Qian Haofeng. "Haofeng, where are the people?" Li Yeyu asked Qian Haofeng. Qian Haofeng nodded: "this way." He took Li Yeyu, Zen master Zhiguang and master Miao Tong of Hongping academy together to a small town on the east coast of China. A quiet courtyard in the city. Li Yeyu nods to Qian Haofeng. Qian Haofeng takes Zen master Zhiguang and Miao Tong into the back room. Li Yeyu himself came to the front room of the house. In the front hall, there is a middle-aged man waiting. Although he had been waiting for a long time, the man was still calm. Seeing Li Yeyu come in, he quickly got up to greet him. "Sit down." Li Yeyu motioned to the other party to forgive him. After both sides took their seats, he looked up and down at the middle-aged man: "are you from eastern Xinjiang?" The middle-aged man in the Eastern Zhou Dynasty took a deep breath He is the only surviving master of the eighth level clan in the Western Zhou Dynasty, Ji Hong, the king of longlai Prefecture, and the younger brother of Jifang, the former king of Zhou. After the royal family of the Western Zhou Dynasty and the royal family of Western Chu fled to the sea, Ji Hong began to try to find the legendary Middle Earth. This is their only hope. Only powerful Chinese visitors can deal with Chang''an city. They have disciples died and injured in Chang''an, and naturally they have to revenge. After that, Eastern Xinjiang was barren in their eyes, and most of them did not look up to it. The royal family may rise again in the eastern and Western Zhou Dynasty. Naturally, there were many obstacles and dangers, but people in the Western Zhou Dynasty had no choice. After many efforts, Ji Hong finally arrived in the Middle Earth alive, and then tried to find the old monk Faxin who had preached in the Western Zhou Dynasty, and the immortal of Taiqing palace mentioned by Zhang bining of Zicheng mountain palm sect. In the end, he failed to find the way to the Taiqing palace and was discovered by the people of Jiufeng Academy. Jiufeng academy is paying attention to things in eastern Xinjiang, which is naturally overjoyed. Because of the Dharma heart master and apprentice, Jiufeng Academy was looking for experts to help boxing and share the risk, so they invited Lingguang Temple monks to come. In the front hall, Li Yeyu ensures that Ji Hong can''t hear the sound coming from the back hall. In the back hall, Qian Haofeng first told Zen master Zhiguang and Miao Tong what he had asked before: "there are no masters in eastern Xinjiang. Only a few practitioners of the ninth state in Chang''an swept away the local forces." "Well, his news is really of little value." Zen master Zhiguang shook his head gently. Old monk FA Xin is a high-profile man. Many people knew he had been there in the Western Zhou Dynasty. Master faning''s search for Dharma mind masters and apprentices has been relatively low-key, few people know. But the whereabouts of this person who has become a Buddhist dharma body is as unknown as the Dharma mind master and apprentice. Chang''an City, at least, can overwhelm the practitioners of the tenth realm and make it impossible to escape. Li Yeyu and Qian Haofeng did not deceive him and Miao Tong. In addition to Zhang Zhongxing, who was in the eighth state of Jiufeng academy, Liao Ping, a student who had reached the realm of Confucian master, also disappeared. "This person is still of some value. When we go to the eastern Xinjiang later, there will be local snakes to guide us, so we can do things more conveniently." Qian Haofeng said. Zen master Zhiguang and Miao Tong all nodded: "good." In the front hall, Li Yeyu also nodded to Ji Hong: "I will return to the eastern Xinjiang with you." Hearing the news, Ji Hong was immediately overjoyed and grateful. Li Yeyu went back to the back hall: "the first thing we need to do is to find out the details of Chang''an, and then report it to the teacher for further planning. What do you think?""That''s what I said. I have no opinion." Miao Tong said. Although Mr. Li and Mr. Zhixin were worried about the same situation, they agreed Therefore, in order to hide, they did not take more people. They took Ji Hong with them and set out immediately. Four masters of nine levels or above crossed the wasteland, almost like walking on the ground. Ji Hong was taken care of by them and didn''t have to be as dangerous as when he came. They crossed the vast sea area and gradually approached the west sea of eastern Xinjiang. However, no one else was found near the island where the royal family of the Western Zhou Dynasty had been hiding. Ji Hong knew that they often moved, but they kept looking for several places or trying to contact them, but there was no reply. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 293 However, the whereabouts of the royal family of xihongli and Xiachu could not be found. Miao Tong, a teacher in Hongping Academy of China, asked slowly, "is it Chang''an''s handwriting?" Li Yeyu and others nodded in silence. Ji Hong''s face was ugly, and his eyes showed despair. "Please, the three gentlemen and the master, do justice for the eastern Xinjiang." The only remaining master of the royal family of the Western Zhou Dynasty, with a hard voice, bowed his head and pleaded. Li Yeyu looks to the East and is silent. Miao informed him what he thought. At present, we know little about the situation of eastern Xinjiang and Chang''an city. If you rush in like this, you may follow the footsteps of Liao Ping and master faning. Although he, Zen master Zhiguang and Li Yeyu are superior to master Liao Ping and master faning in their cultivation, they still have some doubts in their hearts at the moment. "We are here to find out the reality of Chang''an." Zen master Zhiguang said at this time. One side of Qian Haofeng thought about it and suggested, "let me and he go in. You three, wait outside and fight for us." At the same time, he pointed to Ji Hong. Li Yeyu said: "if so, it''s up to me." Qian Haofeng said, "elder martial brother, you can leave a pair of characters for me." "Both Liao Ping and Zhongxing have Mr. Shen''s words on their faces. When they lose their message, they don''t notice it." Li Yeyu looks serious. Qian Haofeng insisted on going in by himself: "I''m not going to trouble Chang''an, I''m just looking for information. I''ll go for half a day. If I haven''t come back within half a day, brother Li, you can go back to Zhongtu with Mr. Miao and master Zhiguang." Li Yeyu couldn''t resist the other party, but he told him, "be careful." He said, unfolded the blank paper, wrote down a pair of calligraphy, and handed it to Qian Haofeng: "always unfold my words like face to face, and I will always keep an eye on your direction." "Good!" Qian Haofeng took over, and then said to Ji Hong, "lead the way ahead." Although Ji Hong knew that there was danger, the other side did not leave and was still willing to stay. He was thankful and immediately led the way for Qian Haofeng. Li Yeyu, Zen master Zhiguang and Miao Tong, hovering on the sea, all looked dignified and watched Qian Haofeng leave. Qian Haofeng''s literary talent is surging on his head, showing his own literary treasure. When the paper of Wenhua Baojuan was turning, there was a cloud falling down, which covered him and Ji Hong together. Their bodies seemed to disappear in the air. As a result, safe approach to the coastline, also no one noticed. Qian Haofeng with Ji Hong, first carefully, to explore the old Zhou everywhere. After a mine, Ji Hongyan said: "it was the xuanlin stone vein of my Dazhou, and now it should have been occupied by Chang''an city." Qian Haofeng said, "well," but he didn''t care too much. Xuanlin stone is a rare and precious treasure of heaven and earth in eastern Xinjiang. But for the Middle Earth, it is not so rare. Maybe some low-level forces will pay more attention to it, but at least it is difficult to get into the eyes of Qian Haofeng, who came from Jiufeng Academy. "Qian Zhiqing" is about to leave. Then, he quietly took Ji Hong down, close to the mine below. At the beginning, Ji Hong felt strange, but when he got close, he was even more shocked than Qian Haofeng. Because he found that the coolies in charge of mining in the mine were all practitioners. Ji Hong observed carefully, and was surprised to find that there were his royal children in the Western Zhou Dynasty among them. "How unreasonable, how unreasonable..." Ji Hong was so angry that his hands and feet trembled. "How can you be such a practitioner..." Qian Haofeng also looked dignified. Coolie''s cultivation strength is insignificant for him above the nine realms. But even so, it is far beyond the common people and can set foot on the path of cultivation. Qian Haofeng looked at the calligraphy in his hand: "brother Ye Yu, what do you think?" The calligraphy in his hand did not convey Li Yeyu''s answer. At the beginning, Qian Haofeng thought that the other party was thinking or consulting with Zen master Zhiguang and Miao Tong. But there was no response from the opposite side for a long time, and Qian Haofeng''s expression suddenly changed. "Not good!" He looked around in disbelief. But there was no sign of the enemy. Far away from him, Zhang Dongyun is interested in watching the two invaders in the Daming Palace of Chang''an city. The true scope of the invincible city covers most of the surrounding land to the West. The westernmost coast, indeed, is not covered. But Qian Haofeng and Qian Haofeng stepped across the boundary. As for the xuanlin stone veins they saw, they were all prisoners who were oppressed by Chang''an and served as coolies here.As a matter of fact, some places outside the invincible city have already invested some prisoners of practice as "humanoid construction machinery". Out of the invincible City, they can''t be forced to work. However, the prisoners who can be released are those who have been working in the invincible city for a long time, who have worn their tempers and arrogance almost the same, and have been examined and considered by the city Lord Zhang. Even after they are released, they will always work honestly. Of course, this kind of people are put out to work, and it is not far away from their complete liberation. Places like the mirror of the Tang Dynasty, the Zheng family and other places have regained their freedom and rebirth. At the same time, there will be no shortage of necessary guards. Soon, there will be two more on the prisoner list. Li Yeyu''s calligraphy, from Qian Haofeng they just entered the invincible City, has lost the effect of seeing words like face. However, Zhang Dongyun did not completely cut off the screen transmission. He made up the picture and continued to pass it on to the three li Yeyu people outside in case they were scared away. But Qian Haofeng and Ji Hong, Zhang Dongyun did not personally take it. He wants to test his men. Qian Haofeng is a Confucian master in the ninth realm. Generally speaking, other people can''t find it, so it can be understood. But at present, there are still some materials that can be made. "Taoist array?" Qian Haofeng realized that he had broken contact with Li Yeyu and others outside, and made a decision immediately: "let''s go!" He took Ji Hong and turned around and left, but suddenly he saw a man blocking up behind him. "I said that I felt a little uneasy and someone really came in." A man with a slightly loose look stood in mid air, blocking Qian Haofeng''s way back to the West. All around him, the invisible momentum directly dissipated the aura spread by Qian Haofeng''s Wenhua Baojuan, making the two people who were originally invisible in the eyes of most people. "Emperor Wu?" Qian Haofeng''s eyes slightly coagulated: "are you the Lord of Chang''an, or who is in Chang''an City?" Without waiting for the opposite man to answer, Ji Hong, who is with Qian Haofeng, is shocked: "are you A crime? " The man who looks scattered but sharp eyed smiles: "Ji Hong, no wonder I didn''t find you before. I went out to contact and rescue the soldiers. Is this from China?" "I am Qian Haofeng, under the gate of the third peak of Jiufeng Academy in China." When Qian Haofeng reported his family, he looked at Ji Hong. Ji Hong came back to his senses, but he was still full of disbelief: "he was the leader of a wild thunder sect under the rule of the Zhou Dynasty. He was ambitious and hidden. Previously, everyone thought that he was the cultivation of the eighth level. However, he had already reached the Ninth level. But... " Ji Hong looks at Zhuo sin: "it should be less than a year since he joined Chang''an..." Chang''an City has experts in nine realms, which Qian Haofeng had been prepared for. But at the moment, listening to Ji Hong''s words, he can''t help but slightly change color on his face. "He is not a direct descendant of Chang''an City, or a person who later defected to Chang''an?" Qian Haofeng asked, "you mean he was still in the ninth state not long ago?" Ji Hong nods hard. Qian Haofeng took a deep breath. In a short period of time, it was nothing for him to cultivate the warriors from the eighth level in eastern Xinjiang to the Ninth level. However, from the ninth to the tenth, Qian Haofeng was shocked when he crossed the natural moat and became the emperor of Wu. What makes him feel more heavy is that although there is only one crime in front of him, will there be more? At this point, Qian Haofeng immediately set foot on the green cloud, intending to escape. Zhuo sin''s body flashed and stopped in front of the other party. However, the Wenhua Baojuan on Qian Haofeng''s head was opened, and the brilliance fell again and again from the sky, pressing down on Zhuo sin. Zhuo sin a boxing out, a light flow above suddenly collapsed. Guanghua scattered around, as if the wind and cloud, heaven and earth thousands of weather broken together. It was Qian Haofeng who laid stress on his family and country and was beaten by Zhuo sin. However, a heavy family, the country and the world were broken, and immediately another heavy pressure came down. Zhuo sin clenched his fist and opened his fingers. Then, it seems that there is a god thunder in the nine days above, straight through the heaven and earth. Qian Haofeng Wenhua Baojuan produced a heavy and heavy family and country, all of which were broken by the nine gods of thunder. Zhuo sin palm out of a chain, nine Xiao Lei palm of the palm power is continuous. All things in the world are like the deer driven by the emperor, all in control. Qian Haofeng''s family and country can not be stopped. However, the scholar has no intention to fight with Zhuo sin. With his own family and the world, he stopped Zhuo sin, and at the same time, he himself had made great progress and flew all the way to the West.Zhuo sin followed closely, holding a chain, such a hegemonic power seems to be endless, brutally smashing the opponent''s hundreds of families and countries! The brilliance of Qian Haofeng''s Wenhua Baojuan was dimmed for a time. However, it was only a moment later that his literary scroll was once again full of brilliance. A lot of families, countries and the world are re manifested, and continue to block Zhuo sin. Zhuo sin''s eyes coagulated. The classical theory of Jiufeng academy "Cai Si Quan Yong" has been put into practice, and Qian Haofeng''s literary scroll seems to be infinite. Although Zhuo sin still has spare power, Qian Haofeng doesn''t fight with him. When he wants to go, he can''t stop him. However, he was not worried about Qian Haofeng running away. When Qian Haofeng blocked Zhuo sin with his family and country, the earth in front of him suddenly broke down. Many black flames shot out from the ground, forming a flame fence that blocked Qian Haofeng''s way. In the wall of fire, a huge snake with two wings on its back sticks out. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 294 "Snake..." Seeing the black fire and the giant snake in front of him, Qian Haofeng''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley: "snake in the realm of demon Emperor..." The giant snake opened its arms and held both hands, and the sky, which was still in the daytime above its head, suddenly darkened. It''s like walking from day to night. And in the sky, the stars, the stars, the stars. His whole body demon strength, suddenly soared. His gloomy pupils stare at Qian Haofeng. Then Qian Haofeng and Ji Hong immediately felt that they became extremely heavy. "This snake was only half a year ago, but he could not support it any more as he fought against the snake meteorite and at the same time prepared for Zhuo sin''s attack. Such as the rafter giant pen, it is directly interrupted by the thunder palm power of Zhuo sin as the punishment of jiuxiao God. Zhuo sin next palm, continue to shoot to Qian Haofeng. Qian Haofeng had no choice but to try to resist and avoid. However, he was still slapped by Zhuo sin and broke his right shoulder. After being hit by Zhuo sin, his other side could no longer resist the snake''s attack, the terrifying scream made him dizzy. Not only the spirit was damaged, but also the reality was affected by the illusion, which broke the heart of Qian Haofeng. Qian Haofeng ejected blood from his mouth and immediately fell to the sky. Zhuo sin comes forward and grabs it. "Send it back to Chang''an and leave it to Mr. Wu Yun." The snake meteorite spoke. Zhuo sin nods, takes seriously injured Qian Haofeng and Ji Hong and goes to Chang''an. They are in the invincible City, which is no secret to Zhang Dongyun. Soon, Zhang Dongyun knew the specific whereabouts of Li Yeyu and others. Because of the illusion created by the invincible City, Li Yeyu and Qian Haofeng are just looking around. "You go with Li Jie and meteorite to capture all the remaining three." Mr. Wu Yun, projected by Zhang Dongyun, takes Qian Haofeng and Ji Hong and orders Zhuo sin. "Yes, sir." Zhuo sin didn''t ask much, so he immediately joined Li Jie and the snake meteorite, and rushed to the Western wild sea. Li Yeyu, Zen master Zhiguang of Lingguang temple and Miao Tong of Hongping Academy were also paying attention to Qian Haofeng''s progress. But soon, all three of them had a slight twinkle in their eyes, and faintly felt that someone was approaching them. Li Yeyu fixed his eyes and saw two people and a demon flying from the air. There are two warriors in the tenth level and a snake in the tenth level. He looked at the scroll in his hand and saw that the words were like the face, which clearly and faithfully reflected the scene of Qian Haofeng''s inspection of Chang''an inside and outside. Qian Haofeng did not have an accident. How did the enemy know the position of the three of them? Li Yeyu doesn''t know the answer, but he is sure that if Chang''an catches all three of them, Qian Haofeng will not be able to do well. However, are there only these three tenth States? "There may be fraud." Miao Tong said in a deep voice: "there may be other masters." "Don''t get entangled with them. Get rid of them and move to another place." Li Yeyu agrees with the other party''s judgment. Zen master Zhiguang was worried about the safety of faning and Faxin, but he didn''t intend to take any risks at this time. Instead, he left with Li Yeyu and Miao Tong. Just, they want to go, but Li Jie three don''t want to let go. The serpent meteorite was on the spot a startling roar. The manic and sharp whistling made Li Yeyu frown. Zen master Zhiguang put his palms together and the vast golden light surged into a Buddha Dharma body about two feet eight feet high in the air. The Buddha''s Dharma body is like Zen master Zhiguang himself, with his palms folded, and then he uttered the name of Buddha: "my Buddha is merciful." The sound of the Buddha''s trumpet sounded, and the startling roar of the snake was suddenly suppressed. The snake meteorite was startled and then looked closely. In the middle of the sky, with each other''s Dharma body as the center, there was actually a glass Buddha light condensed, like a solid, condensed into a pure land of several acres. "The Dharma body of the realm of freedom?" The snake meteorite immediately recognized. Freedom, the second state of Buddhist Dharma and body, is also called the eleventh state of Buddhist practice. At the same time, it forms an infinite realm of Dharma. "No one else." Zen master Zhiguang said. Li Yeyu and Miao Tong are also aware of this: "strange, really not." "If we capture them, we can know a lot about Chang''an city." While speaking, Zen master Zhiguang made a move and the pure land of Dharma body was extended, which made the snake meteorite, Zhuo sin and Li Jie all fall on his pure land. Li Jie''s attack is fierce, and his fist power is domineering, like the falling star river. As expected, they all reached the realm of Emperor Wu and could compete with Zhuo sin. However, in the face of his domineering fist power, Zen master Zhiguang''s Dharma body just lifted his hand gently and then dissolved it.Li Jie''s eyes flashed. He felt that the other side understood everything he had done, so it was easy to dissolve his fist strength into invisibility. "Leave his pure land." The snake meteorite said. Li Jie and Zhuo sin were moved. The free, derived from the pure land, own living in the pure land, free from secular disturbance, this is called pure land freedom. At the same time, wisdom often exists. If the opponent is above his pure land, he can understand his opponent''s trend and thought, which is called wisdom and freedom Li Jie, Zhuo sin and meteorite all give way to each other''s pure land and try to find a way out. Although the pure land of Zen master Zhiguang is exquisite, its scope is limited. With their cultivation of two people and a demon as the realm, they will be separated from one jump. But just before they started, there was a Buddha statue behind them. Three statues of Buddha attack, Li Jie three forced to parry, had to continue to stay in each other''s pure land. When they looked closely, they could see that there were more than a dozen Buddha statues in the pure land besides the Dharma body of Zen master Zhiguang. These statues of Buddha gather and scatter, as if they are everywhere. On the pure land, one body is transformed into many bodies, which is self-contained. The Dharma body of Zen master Zhiguang''s free state not only trapped three opponents of the tenth state in his pure land, but also suppressed them step by step. "Without other helpers, why do you have the confidence to chase us Zen master Zhiguang asked in a deep voice. Li Jie''s three had no time to speak, but suddenly a voice rang out in the air: "I am their confidence." Zen master Zhiguang, Li Yeyu and Miao Tong were all shocked. But they did not find out that there were more people nearby. as like as two peas, the three looked at the opposite side. They were surprised to find that Li Jie, Zhuo sin and meteor three forehead had the same imprint. This mark twinkles between, condenses the brilliance, covers two people a demon. The next moment, their breath suddenly surged. The stars in the night sky above the top of the ophiolite meteorite disappeared, and the corresponding starlight was also interrupted. But he was more powerful than before. Between the opening and closing of the scales all over his body, there was even starlight shining from inside. It was as if the snake itself was a huge star under the black scales. From it comes the power of the raging stars. With a flutter of its wings, the snake got rid of the shackles of Zen master Zhiguang''s pure land and rushed to him in an instant. The old monk looked shocked. Fortunately, he had been on guard before. At the moment, although his reaction was slow because of his consternation, he still acted almost subconsciously to avoid the snake meteorite. Meteorite at this time seems to be worthy of the name, the stars from the sky, ferocious impact on the earth. The Buddha image in the pure land of Zen master Zhiguang is incarnated by the Buddha body, which is not as powerful as the Dharma body itself. Several Buddha statues were destroyed by the burning "meteorite". "Meteorite" directly hit Zen master Zhiguang''s Dharma body. At this time, Zen master Zhiguang himself and his Dharma body suddenly seemed to become a transparent shadow. The serpentine meteorite passed directly through each other''s figure. He looked back at Zen master Zhiguang: "empty and free?" There are four kinds of freedom in Buddhism, that is, emptiness, body, wisdom and pure land. Zen master Zhiguang avoided the ferocious attack of the snake meteorite. But when the meteorite looked back, it was a startling roar and bombarded the opponent''s Dharma body again. The originally invisible howling sound was filled with starlight and powerful at this moment, which made Zen master Zhiguang''s Dharma body almost unable to maintain its freedom. ¡°¡­¡­ Stars Zen master Zhiguang''s shock on his face was not completely dispelled: "did you go directly from the first level of the demon emperor to the second level of the demon emperor? The one who helped you to be promoted, and the one who spoke just now, is the Lord of Chang''an? " The meteorite leaped to become a master of the 11th level with him. The snake race talent how strong, once had the central earth Lord''s good reputation, but also the chief secretary was frightened. At this time, under the bombardment of Jing Shen Xiao, Zen master Zhiguang''s Dharma body could not resist, and there were signs of disintegration. "My Buddha is merciful!" After the initial shock, the old monk settled down and made a Dharma seal on his hands. All of a sudden, heaven and earth seemed to shake together. All things in the world seem to resonate. A brave and resolute spirit to overcome all kinds of suffering. The Buddha like Dharma body, scattered the image of emptiness and freedom, reappeared the world, and at the same time made great efforts to resist the startling roar of the snake. The legend of Leiyin temple in the past is now one of the three seals of Lingguang temple. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 295 In the past, there are three seals in Lingguang temple, among which the outer lion seal is one of them. With the blessing of Dharma seal, Zen master Zhiguang cast the bright spell, and the endless light of Buddha suddenly expanded outward to resist the startling roar of the snake. The two sides held a stalemate for a time. But then a figure appeared behind Zen master Zhiguang''s Dharma body, and then took a palm. It is Zhuo sin who makes another move. He had no psychological burden for plotting and sneaking attacks. He only wanted to win the enemy. "Master, be careful." Li Yeyu reminded. Zen master Zhiguang can''t help it just by being reminded. Because of the Zhuo sin that hit him with a palm behind him, the breath of his whole body condensed, and in front of his hand, it was like a giant cauldron of illusion. The power contained in it is far better than that of Zhuo sin. At the moment, he is clearly like the snake meteorite. Compared with the original, his cultivation strength has been upgraded to a higher level. Emperor Wu''s second realm, the tripod! It is also called the eleventh realm of martial arts and Taoism. The martial arts masters who have reached this level have condensed their strength to the extreme, as if they could suppress the four corners of the world like the legendary nine tripods. Zhuo sin''s hand at the moment, the strength of the cohesion, the goal is only directed at Zen master Zhiguang, not affected below. But the sea below them actually sank, and the sea seemed to be completely solidified and oppressed by invisible forces. Many Buddha statues on Zen master Zhiguang''s Dharma body pure land can''t stop Zhuo sin''s skillful and shocking blow, which is broken one after another. Zhuo sin fell behind Zen master Zhiguang''s Dharma body. The great light mantra of Zhiguang Zen master shows endless brilliance and resists the nine sky thunder palm of Zhuo sin. Between the brilliance vibration, Zhuo sin''s palm is only slightly a meal, then continues to move forward. At the same time, the Jing Shen Xiao of lianshe meteorite also took the upper hand and began to shatter the light around the Buddha Dharma body. It''s just against the snake meteor, but Zen master Zhiguang can resist it. But now he was attacked by Zhuo sin from the back, and he could not resist. Even the attack of the snake in front of him all took advantage of the opportunity. However, seeing that the attack of the snake meteorite and Zhuo sin one demon will fall on the Dharma of Zen master Zhiguang, the heavy Buddha light is suddenly stabilized. Within a short distance, he resisted the attack of snake and Zhuo sin. It''s not that the old monk has suddenly improved his strength. It came from the people who reminded him. It is of no practical use to help others. But it is another thing that the master of the second realm of the Confucian school opened his mouth. The second realm of Confucian Wenzong is called "Liyan", also known as the eleventh realm of Confucian practice. Its name moves the world''s supernatural power, known as "small words and great righteousness". With a small amount of consumption, you can greatly enlarge the power of your own magic power, thus far surpassing the opponent whose realm is lower than yourself. At the same time, small words can not only act on the Confucian masters themselves, but also on other people. Li Yeyu is one of the most basic students in the third peak of Jiufeng Academy. He opened his mouth with the cultivation of Confucian literature and Buddhism, which greatly enhanced the power of Zen master Zhiguang and resisted the attack of Zhuo sin and snake meteorite. At the same time, there are also literary treasures on his head, and the pages are constantly reactionary. A large number of families and countries are under way, and they want to take nazro to crime. At this time, a mighty star river emerged and forced to penetrate Li Yeyu''s family and country. It was Li Jie who did it. Li Jie made a mistake in both fists, and the surging Star River seemed to turn into a vast sea reflecting the starlight. However, at this time, Miao Tong, a Confucian master of Hongping academy, stood in front of him to prevent him from extricating himself from Zhuo sin and snake killing. "Almost thought it was a demon." Miao Tong looked at Li Jie and said, "well, you''ve been promoted from chasing deer to winning the throne." At the same time, Miao Tong, with his own literary treasure, has evolved into the same vast sea to resist Li Jie''s fist power. He is also a Confucian master of the realm of speech. With the blessing of the supernatural power of small words and great meanings, the vast sea is boundless and resists Li Jie''s heavy iron fist. Miao Tong over there successfully blocks Li Jie, while Li Yeyu helps Zen master Zhiguang. With the blessing of Buddhist monk Zhiguang, the great light mantra also shows its brilliance and shines in all directions. The serpentine meteorite was furious and started to attack Li Yeyu. At the same time, only one object can be affected by the minor words of the master of the second realm of Confucianism. You can''t help others. It''s the snake meteorite that immediately turns the spearhead and frightens the God to take Li Yeyu himself. However, Li Yeyu, as a high-level Academy in Jiufeng, was extremely gifted in understanding and accomplishments. He immediately recompensed his literary treasure with small words. Although at the beginning, the country was still pierced by the snake meteorite, but the later, the stronger the independent heaven and earth.Finally, the frightening roar of the snake gradually turned into the end of a powerful crossbow. After breaking through the other party''s fifty-seven countries, it was blocked by the subsequent literary talent and could not move forward. Both sides fell into a deadlock for a time. Without the blessing of Li Yeyu, the Buddhist light of Zen master Zhiguang was immediately dimmed. However, his current opponent, is only Zhuo sin. The old monk''s fingerprints changed immediately. The outer lion seal turned into a sun round seal, and the endless light suddenly condensed on the periphery of the old monk''s hands, like a bright sun. His five fingers opened like a lotus platform, and then he turned around to be the Amitabha palm, which was handed down by Lingguang temple. Boundless brilliance, like gathering into a flash lotus platform, instantly all Zhuo sin in front of. Zhuo sin face fearless, back to the opponent in nine Xiao Lei palm. Two hands touch, immediately there is endless light rain, to the four sides spread. Zhuo sin congealed like the tripod''s palm power at this time broke, and Yu Wei shook around. Originally suppressed depression of the sea, the sea suddenly surging, huge waves. Zen master Zhiguang suddenly changed his moves after one stroke. He pointed to Zhuo sin point and immediately produced a Bodhi branch, which stabbed Zhuo sin in front of him. Zhuo sin saw each other''s Bodhi finger, and his mind was slightly confused. On the branches of Bodhi, there are flowers that will not bloom. Zhuo sin''s mind seems to be condensed to this flower, only concerned about when the flower will open, whether it will open. But only in a moment, as the powerful mind of the Emperor Wu of the second state, he broke away from the other side''s Buddhist magic. Before my eyes, the branches of Bodhi disappeared, and the shining lotus platform came to me again. Zhuo sin is not disorderly in the face of danger, when even if it is a palm, block the opponent''s Amitabha palm. Although he was shocked back half a step because he lost the first chance, Zhuo sin''s body turned quickly like lightning, and then he came to the side of Zen master Zhiguang in an instant, and then he made a rush attack to regain the upper hand. Zen master Zhiguang relied on the four great freedom of Dharma body, so he fought and did not fall behind. But the old monk was shocked. He had thought that the other side''s hasty promotion could not bring the power of Emperor Wu into full play. He also had no experience in fighting with people in this realm. However, the face of Zhuo sin, but there is no maladjustment. He seems to have been a veteran who has been immersed in the second realm of Emperor Wu for many years. Both his skill and his adaptability have made Zen master Zhiguang unable to grasp his flaws. This made the old monk more and more frightened. The city Lord of Chang''an, who wants to improve his realm strength, can he do it easily? This kind of magic power not only shocked Zen master Zhiguang, but also made Li Yeyu and Miao Tong feel frightened. Miao Tong receives Li Jie''s attack and praises the power and strength of his magic power with small words. But Li Jie''s fists are serial, and one punch is heavier than the other, and the other is more fierce than the other. If you can beat Miao Tong for a while, you can only parry, but you can''t fight back. Miao Tong''s eyes flashed slightly. The next moment, Li Jie a boxing out, but surprised to find that the power of his fist, in the rapid passage. As the strength goes by, the fist power becomes smaller. Even the more you exert yourself, the faster your strength will disappear. Even his body moves slowly. Li Jiechu thought that the other side had the means to swallow and absorb his attack and power. But after careful identification, I felt that it was not the case. It''s more like a change in his own power and a decline of his own. This surprised Li Jie. He almost thought that the method of the Lord of Chang''an was to extract his own strength. A burst of false fire broke out in a short time, which made him look like he had improved his realm. And now there are side effects. However, the snake meteorite and Zhuo sin have no similar problems. After initial surprise, Li Jie soon calmed down. He observed carefully, and saw that there was a mist floating around Miao Tong''s Wenhua Baojuan. Is it the master of Confucianism? While Li Jie was thinking, he found another phenomenon. He slowed down a little and then disappeared. The strength of his fist not only does not decrease, but also shows signs of improvement. "On the contrary?" Li Jie''s eyes twinkled and he punched lightly. However, his fist strength increased sharply, hitting Miao Tong directly. Miao Tong''s expression remained unchanged, only to disperse the mist that enveloped the four sides. As a result, Li Jie''s fist power immediately returned to normal, as before. At present, Li Jie is the strength cultivation of Emperor Wu, which is the 11th state of Wu Dao. What is the possibility of not doing what you want? Seeing that the other party dispersed the mist, he seemed to be a light fist, and immediately made a full shot again. However, the supernatural powers of the other side are also sent and received from the heart, and the thought is to arrive.It seems that if there is no fog, Li Jie''s heavy fist will be invisible again. Li Jie has never been to Zhongtu, and he does not know that the classical theory inherited by Hongping Academy in central Turkey is called "the great divergence". When he makes a fist, Miao Tong dissolves it with mist. He uses the characteristics of fog to deliberately lighten his hand, while Miao Tong disperses the fog. In this way, after several repetitions, Miao Tong snatched the upper hand, and Li Jie was beaten by him. Li Jie''s eyes are deep, all of a sudden and another change. The surging sea has turned into a quiet sea with undercurrent. Under the constant compression of the sea, it seems that it is really condensed into a huge tripod. He placed himself in the cauldron, which seemed to be no longer affected by the other side''s "radical differences". Li Jie defuses Miao Tong''s attacks one by one with static braking. He is impeccable, not affected by Miao Tong''s "great divergence", has never been neglected, and has always been firmly defended. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 296 Miao Tong saw that he could not do anything to Li Jie for a while, so he simply took it with his own family and country. However, as soon as the "giant tripod" entered his family and country, it immediately penetrated the independent world and could not be suppressed in it. Li Yeyu and snake meteorite fight at the same time, said: "do not continue to entangle, we go first." He must inform the elders of Jiufeng academy as soon as possible about the strange changes in front of two people and one demon. Zen master Zhiguang and Miao Tong obviously share the same view. Although it is difficult for them to defeat their opponents for a time, they still have a chance to go. So the three showed their own tricks, temporarily forced back three opponents, and then immediately continued to withdraw westward. Chang''an two people a demon refused to give up, still continue to pursue. At the same time, Li Yeyu responds to the attack of the pursuers behind him, and unfolds his teacher Shen Hao''s words like a face book. However, he found that the ink characters on the books seemed to be suppressed by some invisible existence. The pen and ink were shaking on the paper, but they didn''t work properly. Li Yeyu is surprised and turns to look at Miao Tong on the other side. However, Miao Tong, with the calligraphy written by Chao Yun, the head of Hongping academy, is also shocked and looks at him. The ink on the other side''s calligraphy and painting also seems to be constrained and suppressed by some invisible force, so it is difficult to play the role of the magic power of seeing characters like face. "Who is it?" When they were shocked, they all felt a little moved. Including Zen master Zhiguang, everyone raised their eyes and looked forward. In front of the clouds, two figures, one tall and one short, appeared. Tall woman, looking about 20 years old, beautiful and handsome. Next to her was a girl who looked eleven or two years old, carved in powder and jade. Seeing such a group of some strange combinations, Li Yeyu''s three are slightly stunned. Zhuo sin from the rear is equally unexpected. He and Li Jie have seen Ming Yixue, the servant of Daming Palace, and both he and Li Jie have also seen the classical theory of Hongping Academy in Qie Yuandi, intending to weaken each other''s knife light. However, compared with Li Jie''s fist power before, this knife light is really fierce. Almost in an instant, the light of the sword directly cuts through the light fog. Under the light of the knife, the fog broke out directly. Miao Tong was shocked when he saw this. At his side, Li Yeyu hastens to praise Miao Tong with his own words. With his help, Miao Tong''s "different ways from the South" has finally reached a new level. However, the knife light, which cuts through the mist, is still moving forward. Although the speed is much slower than before, but still cut open the fog, cut to Miao Tong. With his lips dead and his teeth cold, Zen master Zhiguang immediately took action. Under the blessing of the seal of the outer lion, a form of Amitabha palm evolves into an infinite light lotus table, which strikes the side of the sword. The light of the knife vibrated slightly, and the forward momentum finally stopped temporarily. Li Yeyu, Zen master Zhiguang and Miao Tong finally managed to catch the knife. The light of the knife is still not broken, just temporarily stopped. Zen master Zhiguang is trying to break it, but they see a scene that makes them want to crack their liver and gall. The tall woman''s expression is calm, then immediately is a knife to chop. One knife after another. Under the chain of seven sabres, the light of the sabre gathers together. A bright ocean of light, it seems to show even brighter seven points of light, shaped like the handle of the Big Dipper. The seven stars were broken, and the terrible power of destroying all things broke out. It destroyed Zen master Zhiguang''s Lotus platform and destroyed his hands and arms. It annihilates the mist formed by Miao Tong''s classical theory of "the South and the north", and then cuts him into several sections. Although Li Yeyu only blessed Miao Tong with his own magic power, he also screamed. The powerful sword of the other side seems to be cut against the invisible literary talent, which severely damages Li Yeyu''s spirit. Li Yeyu only feels that in his mind, it seems that there are seven stars broken, which blow up his spirit. All of a sudden, the three masters of the 11th level in China lost control and fell to the sea. Zhuo sin gaped at this scene, completely lost his voice. The serpentine meteorite was also shocked. He knew that this girl Lin was extremely powerful, but at the moment he saw the other side''s hand and really realized the horror. Li Jie is the most normal person at present. He skimmed over the sea with the help of Li Yeyu, Zen master Zhiguang and Miao Tong. Among them, Miao Tong''s limbs were all broken, and his trunk was cut into two sections. Seeing that he had inhaled more air and had less air out, he was about to die. Li Yeyu''s spirit suffered a heavy blow, and Zen master Zhiguang lost his arms. However, both of them still had some fighting power and barely resisted Li Jie.But both of them are at the end of their tether. Li Jie punches one punch at a time, so that they are all honest. Zhuo sin and snake meteorite came back to their senses and quickly came forward to help them deal with the captives. After shaking the seven swords, Chu has already put the knife into the scabbard, calmly watching the other three people being captured by Li Jie and them. She turned to Shen and Rong beside her and said, "I''ll go and keep my eyes on the middle earth side and let me know if there is news." In front of Li Jie and others, Shen and Rong paid attention to his words and attitude: "yes, master." She took a green eye from her hat and gave it to her. The two Qing Tianyan of the eastern Tang Dynasty have now fallen into her hands. She keeps one of them and gives the other to Chu Yaoguang. Chu Yaoguang nodded slightly, took things, turned away. Shen and Rong made a Taoist Jishou to Li Jie, Zhuo sin and Xieshe meteorite: "please take care of them." "I don''t deserve it. Come on my back." The meteorite said. The other side looked at him as a young man, but he was a servant of Daming Palace. That was the man in front of his majesty. To a certain extent, he was not inferior to Mr. Wu Yun and Mr. Zhang. So the serpent meteorite didn''t dare to be rude. Zhuo sin, Li Jie also dare not, and then shake light to Chu to say goodbye. Chu Yaoguang turned around and went back to the Western wasteland. Shen and Li Jie go back with the captives. She glanced at Li Yeyu of Jiufeng academy without saying much. Chang''an City, Daming Palace in Zhang Dongyun, look at the two pictures of light and shadow. One comes from the blue sky eye of Chu Yaoguang, whose vision is similar to that of Chu Yaoguang himself. At present, he can only see the vast blue sea, but can''t see Chu Yaoguang''s expression. The other is derived from the seal on Li Jie''s forehead, showing Shen Herong''s posture. After thinking for a moment, Zhang Dongyun calls up the system task list to refresh: [random defense task 8.6 - capture or kill Li Yeyu, a student of Jiufeng Academy who is against Chang''an, Miao Tong, a teacher of Hongping academy, and Zhiguang, the elder of Lingguang Temple] [capture Li Yeyu, Zhiguang and Miao Tong, who are enemies of Chang''an, to complete random defense task 7.4 and gain upgrade experience nine Fortunately, Chu Yaoguang did not kill Miao Tong on the spot. Miao Tong, who was seriously injured and dying, was caught by Li Jie and others, and hung up on the way back. Otherwise, if it''s a task, you can only count Li Yeyu and Zen master Zhiguang. Because Chu Yaoguang had never been to the city, he was not recognized as a guest of Chang''an like Shen Herong and aokong. If Miao Tong is killed by him on the spot, the system will calculate the task reward. After Miao Tong is captured by Li Jie, it doesn''t matter whether he is alive or dead. The most important thing is that the city master Zhang has 3000 experience points. Strictly speaking, only Li Yeyu is allowed to live. The higher the level of the enemy, the more rewarding the system computing task is. Although the city Lord Zhang suffered a lot of bleeding, he continued to upgrade three places, Viper meteorite, Li Jie and Zhuo sin, as the 11th level. The amount of experience points consumed was also huge, which was 9000 points. But it is necessary. Take Li Yeyu three people, just all earn back. If Li Jie and his three are not promoted, they will inevitably run away. City Lord Zhang couldn''t determine the exact location of the other side, so he couldn''t direct Chu Yaoguang and Shen Herong to intercept him accurately. Although Li Yeyu did not lose or make money on the three, they still gave the city Lord Zhang a gift: [random guard task 8.2 - kill or capture Qian Haofeng, a Jiufeng college student who entered the city] [the city master''s subordinate captured Qian Haofeng who entered the city, completed the random guard task 8.2, and obtained 2000 upgrade experience] earned 2000 points At the same time, he earned two students from Jiufeng Academy. Especially Li Yeyu, one of the two. At a young age, he has the cultivation strength of the 11th state of Confucianism. I believe it will be closer to the center of Jiufeng academy than Qian Haofeng, Liao Ping and Zhang Zhongxing. Even better, Shen and Rong finally came back. Zhang Dongyun has a hunch that the other party should have a good talk with his big brother. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 297 Shen and his party returned to Chang''an city. Mr. Wu Yun took the prisoner from Li Jie and his family, and then ordered, "Your Majesty has a rare opportunity to direct himself. You need to make good use of it." Li Jie, Zhuo sin, meteorite two people a demon Qi voice way: "Sir teaches is." For the three of them, this is certainly a meritorious service. However, Mr. Wu Yun will not reward them, and they dare not do so. Because Zhang Dongyun''s promotion of their three realms and his experience of the mysteries of a higher realm is already the biggest reward for them. Although the time is limited, it is enough for them to benefit. If they have a chance to go further, today is the biggest chance. After saying goodbye to Mr. Wu Yun, they dare not waste time. Even in Chang''an City, they do not dare to waste time. We have experience before and know that time is limited. Zhuo sin, who is the general manager of Zhou and Li Jie, deputy director of Tangdi, also dare not return to the local area immediately. Instead, they race against the clock in Chang''an city. Fortunately, with their current status in Chang''an, there are also many suitable places for them to stay in seclusion. Shen and Rong calmly watched them leave. After seeing that there was no one else, Mr. Wu Yun lowered his head and said, "twelve girls, you are back." "Well, I have something to discuss with my elder brother." Shen and Rong said. Mr. Wu''s head is in the palace Shen and Rong took a look at Li Yeyu, and then said, "we will find out the result as soon as possible and send it to Daming Palace." "Don''t worry, girl." Mr. Wu Yun smiles. "Thank you." Shen and Rong nodded, then flew to Daming Palace. In the main hall, Zhang Dongyun transformed into the appearance of the evil emperor of the past and sat quietly in the hall, watching a girl whose appearance was only 11 or 2 years old coming in. "Big brother." "Back?" Zhang Dongyun has a peaceful tone. Shen and Rong nodded: "although we didn''t go to Jiufeng academy and Taiqing palace, we still got some relevant information." "It''s a pity that I didn''t return to my hometown?" Zhang Dongyun asked directly. Shen and Rong looked as usual: "it''s not time for my sister to go back, so I can''t talk about regret." Not to mention that Liao Ping has fallen into Zhang Dongyun''s hands, it is only when she and Liao Ping had a fight before, when the other side asked where Zhang Zhongxing was, Shen He Rong knew it clearly. In the early days, the arrogant scholar in blue, who challenged the great Confucians in eastern Xinjiang, disappeared in eastern Xinjiang, and most of them fell into the hands of his elder brother. For her relationship with Jiufeng academy, even if Zhang Dongyun did not have all the information, he must have known. You may even know a lot. But the more incomplete it is, the more likely it is to attract people''s imagination. This time, even if Li Yeyu and others did not come, she was going to come back from Zhongtu and talk to her brother. Zhang Dongyun calmly examined each other: "so, when is the time ripe?" "Originally, according to my younger sister''s plan, it was about the day when she became a great master again." Shen He Rong laughed at himself: "grandfather, they have not wasted their time these years. Jiufeng academy now has three great masters." As she spoke, the smile on her face gradually disappeared: "what''s more, the little sister''s Fairy trace fragment is also in their hands." With the blessing of the system, Zhang Dongyun can judge the truth of the other party''s statement. Shen and Rong''s answer confirmed many conjectures in his mind. "Are you going to deal with it yourself?" Zhang Dongyun asked. On the ninth realm of Confucianism, it is known as the Confucian School of literature, also known as the master of Confucianism. But above the third realm of Confucian literature, or the twelfth realm of Confucian practice, can be called great masters. The great master is not a formal name of realm, but rather a conventional honorific title and good reputation. "I don''t want to see the elder brother, the eleventh brother and the eighth elder sister." Shen and Rong sighed: "it''s really something that''s hard to say. I''ll make you laugh." Zhang Dongyun suddenly raised his hand. At his fingertips, a ray of light extended out and landed on Shen Herong''s forehead. Shen and Rong slightly stunned, but did not dodge: "is the younger sister conceals first, lets the elder brother disappoint." "It''s not just you, but eleven." Zhang Dongyun said. When Shen Herong heard the speech, he could not help but be more astonished. "On that day, I told my 11th brother that I would not allow anyone to betray me since the incident more than 30 years ago." Zhang Dongyun said slowly, "but I don''t want you to lose your message again." Shen and Rong gently touched his forehead: "how can I hope to be separated from you again?" "Will I hinder you? But if we are separated from each other, what is the use of having a mark? " Zhang Dongyun said: "here you are. I hope that when necessary, elder brother can help you and move forward together."Then he raised his hand. Shen and jongton felt that his literary talent was gathering and improving. On top of his head, a glittering volume of books appeared. Zhang Dongyun even directly promoted her to the tenth realm of Confucianism and became a master of Confucianism. "Even though we are separated from each other..." Zhang Dongyun waved: "we are together." At the same time, Shen and Rong restored his original ninth state. To her, of course, Confucian masters were nothing. When her eldest brother promoted the old devil and Gu Hechuan of ziri, she was right beside her and looked at them all. Of course, she knew that Zhang Dongyun had this ability. However, at the moment, she still has a slight surge of thoughts. However, at the end of the day, she has only one sentence: "thank you, brother." "You and I need not be so polite." Zhang Dongyun said. Shen and Rong let out a long breath: "yes..." She went to the next chair, turned and jumped back to sit on the high chair. "More than 30 years ago, after the fairy tale, my sister was forced to reincarnate because of her serious injury." Shen and rongmu recollected: "some of the arrangements previously reserved by my younger sister were in the Shen family, so she was reincarnated in the Shen family without painstaking selection." "Do you want to compensate the Shen family?" Zhang Dongyun asked. Shen He Rong nodded gently: "although the Shen family did not suffer from the disaster of destroying their family because of their little sister, they were isolated and boycotted by all parties in those years, so that the development of the Shen family was very difficult. The younger sister returns to the Shen family and remains anonymous in the hope that her parents, grandfather and other ethnic groups will have a better development and future. " Zhang Dongyun listened quietly without interrupting. Shen Herong talked about the past years in detail: "later, my grandfather thought that only the children of the Shen family lacked the source of living water, so he opened the Shen family academy in Jiufeng, Jinghu, to attract talents from all over the world. The elder brother may already know that the younger sister was named Shen Qian. As a younger generation of Shen family, she also went to Jiufeng Academy. " "You are responsible for the overall improvement of the Shen family''s collection, eliminating the pitfalls and reserving the outstanding, as well as the earliest teaching materials of Jiufeng academy?" Zhang Dongyun asked, "in addition to the Shen family''s own family learning, there is also the shadow of Yan Shengfu." Shen Herong was not modest and nodded: "it was my younger sister who did it. But now it seems that my grandfather and I have a lot of reservations. Compared with my younger sister at that time, the new Jiufeng students had little contact with the Shen family school." Zhang Dongyun said: "if not, Shen Tianxian and his colleagues would not have advanced to the current level." Shen He Rong said: "little sister dare not take all the credit, which also has the relationship of that piece of immortal trace fragment. If not, Xiaomei would not be able to let Jiufeng catch up with the eternal foundation of Yan Shengfu in a short period of more than ten years." Zhang Dongyun looked at her: "the human heart is not enough to swallow the elephant. Your second reincarnation must be related to the immortal trace fragments." Shen and Rong sighed: "let elder brother see laugh." Zhang Dongyun put his hands together in front of him, the ring finger and the little finger clasped together, the middle finger, the index finger and the thumb pointed at each other: "although you have been fighting Eagles for many years, but you have been pecked by the housebirds, I have no intention of ridicule." "On the contrary, I''m glad," he said slowly Shen Herong sighed again after hearing the speech: "the immortal trace is our brother and sister who went in together. By chance, we got the fragments of the immortal trace. Naturally, it belongs to our brother and sister. Even if someone can make decisions alone, it should be the elder brother, not the younger sister." Zhang Dongyun suddenly changed the topic: "where''s your father?" Shen and Rong''s eyes sank: "when my little sister left Jiufeng academy, my father and mother passed away." "Then there''s no need to talk about it." Zhang Dongyun said: "if you want to handle it yourself, I can trust it. But if the other party doesn''t know what''s good or bad, then big brother will do it for you." Shen and Rong shook his head: "the younger sister naturally won''t see out with the elder brother, but at that time she was stupid and believed in others by mistake. I''m really ashamed." Looking at each other, Zhang Dongyun suddenly smiles: "you are not stupid. You are just soft hearted when facing someone else. You can kill them again from the Shen family and be ready for the second reincarnation. It''s not so much that you are stupid, but you can make them complete once more." Shen and Rong smell speech silence for a moment, then also shake his head and laugh: "maybe, brother, you are right." Although she looks relaxed, but Zhang Dongyun clearly feels that the people in front of her are clearly cold. The betrayal of Yang Li and others in the immortal trail, and then the Shen family and Jiufeng Academy. Shen and Rong''s last concern continued to disconnect. When she returns to the great master, Jiufeng academy and Shen family will become history. Well, if Jiufeng academy and Shen family can stick to that time "There''s something I want to report to brother." Shen Herong then said: "I have been away from the city for a long time, but now I have come back. I heard that there is a large-scale cultural and educational popularization inside and outside Chang''an. I had the intention to devote myself to it, but before that, she wanted to close down for a period of time.""Absolutely." Zhang Dongyun waved his hand. "Thank you." The other party''s petite body jumped out of the chair, then said goodbye to Zhang Dongyun and left the hall. Zhang Dongyun watched him leave. His sight passed through the building and looked towards the Western China. At the moment, Shen Hao, the leader of the third peak in the Jiufeng Academy of Zhongtu, is as heavy as water with a serious look. Not only Qian Haofeng, but also Li Yeyu stopped hearing from him. They went to the eastern Xinjiang only to seek information and find out the real and the false of Chang''an city. Now, was it discovered by accident? But can''t even a message come back? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 298 Shen Hao frowned. Qian Haofeng''s words, such as calligraphy and painting on his face, seemed to be out of order suddenly. However, Li Yeyu''s words, such as calligraphy and painting on the surface, seem to be disturbed and constantly fluctuating, which makes it difficult to play a normal role. The means of interference are like the hands of Confucianists, not other practitioners. However, how do you feel that the person who makes the move is not strong in cultivation, but has a subtle effect. Shen Hao was startled. The cultivation level is low, but it can also interfere with the Confucianist master''s words, which requires the other party''s talent and knowledge to crush his current state. Even crush the master who sees the word as the face. Such people Shen Hao turns slowly. On the desk behind him, spread out a piece of white paper. The right third of the paper is blank. On the left and middle, there are women with different shapes. Shen Hao''s eyes are complex, and his eyes seem to show a trace of fear. Although this mood is fleeting, Shen Haoming is still aware of his inner feelings at the first time. He did not evade his emotions and stood in silence and meditated. The scenes of the past flashed through his mind. Shen Hao left Jiufeng academy immediately after calming down. Before he left, he told the teachers and students on the mountain: "during this period of time, they were all studying in the Academy. They are not allowed to go out easily. If there is any problem, please report to me and the dean." At present, Jiufeng academy is competing with Yan Shengfu. Shen Hao tells other teachers and students to think that they should be on guard against Yan Shengfu. Therefore, everyone agrees to their promise and dare not be careless. Shen Hao left the nine peaks of Jinghu Lake and disappeared into the air. By the time he reappeared, he had already arrived at the vast sea. On the sea, there was no sword and sword at the moment, but a grand cultural meeting was going on. However, the undercurrent is surging and the dangerous place is no less than sword fighting, even worse. The sea, which is thousands of miles round, is not only calm, but also smooth like a mirror, like the ground that has been artificially leveled. On the ground, there are also tall stands rising from the sea, which are similar to real buildings. In the stands, there are a large number of Confucian children gathered, literary talent straight to the Xiaohan, gorgeous. In addition, people from other places, including Jiufeng and yanshengfu, came to observe the ceremony. Surrounded by the stands, it is not a school yard, but a large hall with sea water rising and condensing, not frozen, but in the shape of a solid. In the hall, two scholars sat quietly opposite each other, as if they were just talking. But above them, on the top of the hall composed of sea water, there are two groups of thick ink in the water, which seems to be fighting, trying to swallow each other. It seems to be dark, but the people in the stands around can clearly distinguish who is in the top and who is down. The two scholars sitting opposite each other, the poems and articles read in their mouths turn into ink characters in the air, and then float up into the air and blend into their own thick ink. After a long time of competition, the two sides gradually divided the winner and loser. After one person''s thick ink completely engulfs the other party''s ink, it monopolizes the top of the hall, and then spreads out automatically, turning into many poems and articles, hovering on the top of the hall. At this time, an old man on the grandstand said, "this time, Yan Shengfu won." People in Jiufeng Academy were all depressed. Shen Tianxian, the old Dean, was calm and sent another student to fight. In the next round of fighting, the students of Jiufeng academy gradually gained the upper hand. However, Shen Tianxian suddenly frowned. The next moment, Shen Hao appeared beside him. The students of Jiufeng academy around saluted the third peak master one after another. Shen Hao''s arrival also attracted the attention of others in the stands around him. "Father." Shen Hao, with a deep look, handed a letter to his father, Shen Tianxian: "please have a look." Shen Tianxian took over the book and knew the contents without opening it. Instead of his frowning white eyebrows, he relaxed. When others saw this, they were all moved in their hearts. I wonder if Jiufeng academy has got any good news. Seeing the situation, the people in Yan Shengfu were even more impressed. They immediately ordered the disciples to investigate in case there were tricks against them in Jiufeng Academy. Shen Tianxian looks relaxed, but in fact, his heart is falling to the bottom. He can clearly see a trace of fear in the depth of Shen Hao''s eyes in front of him. Shen Tianxian is not surprised that the other party is so emotional than that. After all, the talent and talent of that person is so high that it can be seen from ancient times to the present. The Shen family, and even Jiufeng academy today, is the man who laid the foundation. Nowadays, everyone in Jiufeng academy and Shen family, including Shen Hao and Shen Tianxian, has learned a lot from each other.Was that man really dead? Over the years, the Shen family has been secretly worried. People with poor psychological quality are more anxious. Now, you don''t have to guess anymore. The man, really back. "Inform Mingjun." Shen Tianxian sighed and then told Shen Hao. His son hesitated slightly Does Mingjun have to inform him as well? " Shen Tianxian nodded: "don''t worry, nothing will happen." Shen Hao immediately agreed: "yes, father." After a little pause, he continued to ask, "there is Taiqing palace..." "Not at all." Shen Tianxian has a peaceful tone. Shen Hao nodded and left. Shen Tianxian, however, seemed as if nothing had happened, and his attention was again focused on the literary meeting in front of him. Although old president Shen didn''t tell Shen Hao to inform Taiqing palace. But the Taiqing palace did not forget them. A white bird, flying over thousands of rivers and mountains, came to the gate of Taiqing palace. The young Taoist in white raised his hand and gently touched the fallen birds. The bird suddenly changed from white to purple, and then turned into purple smoke, circling on the fingers of the young Taoist priest. "Shen Hao left Jiufeng academy alone and rushed to see Shen Tianxian..." He is young and thoughtful. So it seems that they have gained by probing into Chang''an. Maybe it''s because Shen and Rong are in Chang''an, so they are so nervous? The young Taoist was walking in the mountains with his hands on his back. He knows much more than Jiufeng Academy. Shen Herong. Aokong. Chu Yaoguang. These three people are all related to Chang''an. He may even be on the outskirts of the Taiqing palace, waiting for him. The young Taoist didn''t care much about it. What he cared about was whether there was anyone else in Chang''an besides these three? Thinking, the young Taoist went to the foot of the mountain. Here, he met his brother Yunluo, and the elder of qinglongzong, Tong Kai. "Elder martial brother, brother Tong Dao." Young Taoists meet them. "You are the close disciple of Peng Zhenren, the friend of ancient wood road?" Tong Kai replied: "disrespectful, disrespectful." "I dare not to be a Taoist brother." The young Taoist preached. He turned to present one thing to immortal Yunluo: "this is what I gave to my elder martial brother, who went to Chang''an to find out the enemy''s situation. It may be useful." Hearing this, the immortal Yunluo seemed to think of something. His face changed slightly, but soon returned to normal. He nodded slowly: "it really works. I almost forgot it." The young Taoist priest made a Taoist Jishou: "Lao elder martial brother and Tong Changlao." After returning the salute, Yunluo immortal and Tong Kai bid farewell to the young Taoist, and then left the Mountain Gate of Taiqing palace. They walk together. Tong Kai looks at the real man Yunluo and stops talking. The real man Yunluo saw it, but pretended not to notice it. So they went on their way in silence. Walking, they suddenly slowed down. Because they feel that there seems to be a very fierce and ruthless will of martial law, approaching them. Previously, the real man Yunluo had a feeling, but we just crossed each other. At the moment, the other party has the intention to rush over. Yun Luozhen human body taste of each other''s martial arts artistic conception, the heart can not help but move. In such a flash of time, the void was directly broken in front of the two Taoist deities. It''s like being broken by an invisible blade. A seemingly ordinary middle-aged man stepped out. The features of the comer are not impressive, but his sword is so fierce that Tong Kai feels his original spirit tingling. "Southern Shu mountain, Chu Chao Wen?" Tong Kai recognizes each other. The middle-aged man was smiling, but his smile was sharp and sharp: "is Qinglong Zongtong immortal? In the lower Chu Dynasty, Wen is indeed a disciple of the Shushan school, but the word "Nanzong" is still unnecessary. " By the other side so impoliteness of the confession, Tong Kai forbearance did not get angry. The vast middle land, such as the eastern River Longmen, Qingxia villa, Huanglei school general wudaozong gate, do not know how many. There are also a large number of clans or families where the emperor of Wudao sits. But generally speaking, people praise the martial arts experts in China, and they are still used to call them "three schools and Six Dynasties". The Six Dynasties are the Six Dynasties. Since the Jade Emperor fell into the hands of the twelve Yanluo in the past, the Jade Emperor''s Dynasty collapsed, and there was no more unified imperial dynasty in China. Instead, it fell into a state of competing for hegemony. Up to now, it is a stalemate in the Six Dynasties. In addition to the Six Dynasties, there are three top martial arts and Taoism inheritors.Among them, the southern branch of Shushan mountain and the northern branch of Shushan mountain coexist, occupying two places. Su Po, the seventh "sword demon" among the twelve Yama in the past, attacked the ancient simplicity of the leader of Shushan mountain with his sword, and divided the whole mountain into two. This war established the reputation of the Soviet Union as the first sword in the middle land, but it also led to the division of the whole Shushan school into two schools, the north and the south. At that time, the Shushan faction had its own undercurrent. After its leader Gu Pu was severely damaged by Su Po, it was difficult to suppress the opposition within the sect. Finally, the Shushan faction was divided into two parts. The northern part of shuzong became the leader of Shushan mountain. Among them, they still call themselves Shushan school. The Southern Sect, which split away, was regarded as a rebellious heresy. Of course, on the other hand, Nanzong also treats the northern sect the same way. Therefore, Chu Chaowen, the elder of the Southern Sect of Shushan, corrected Tong Kai, the elder of qinglongzong, for the first time. "It''s my fault." Tong Kai doesn''t entangle with each other more. Seeing his apology, Chu Chaowen stopped investigating him and turned to the real man xiangyunluo: "it''s impolite to stand in the way, but I''d like to ask immortal Yunluo for advice." "Please forgive me for taking the liberty. Taoist priest seems to have brought a sword with him?" the elder said slowly www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 299 "Mr. Chu has a brilliant eye." Real Yunluo did not deny it. Although he concealed the edge of the sword, it was still too conspicuous for Chu Chaowen. The reason why the other party would come here is not for him, the elder of Taiqing palace, but for the sword. "I don''t know if Chang can take a look at the sword?" Chu Chao said in classical Chinese: "I have no malice, but this sword makes me feel familiar." "If you don''t tell lies in front of the real person, this sword is really what Mr. Chu thought. It''s no stranger to you." The real man Yunluo seems extremely frank. Chu Chaowen listened, but he was silent. After a long time, he asked, "how can you get this sword?" "Booty." The real man Yunluo replied. Chu Chaowen nodded in silence: "your palace is very skillful in Taoism. I always admire you. But I don''t know if you can borrow this sword from our school for some time? It will be returned later. " The real man Yunluo shook his head: "I hold this sword at the moment, and I have important tasks in my body. If Mr. Chu really wants to, he''d better follow me?" Chu Chao said in classical Chinese: "I need to report the news to our headmaster immediately." The real man Yunluo nodded: "then wait for me to come back, and then visit your sect in person." Chu Chaowen was slightly silent. He didn''t care about qinglongzong. But Taiqing palace is another thing. He was not afraid of the other side, but if the other side helped the northern sect, they would be miserable. Therefore, in the face of Yunluo, Chu Chaowen had no choice but to clasp his fist and salute: "so, welcome Taoist priest." "On behalf of the poor, ask the leader of the expensive school Han." The real man Yunluo said that he left with Tong Kai, the elder of qinglongzong. Chu Chaowen watched the two Taoists leave with complicated eyes. Without delay, he immediately returned to the southern clan of Shushan and met the leader of Nanzong in an emergency. Yunluo immortal, Tong Kai, went to the east together. Their goal, of course, is the eastern Xinjiang, or Chang''an city. At the moment, in Chang''an city tens of thousands of miles away, the Lord Zhang is projecting Mr. Wu Yun to interrogate the prisoners in the Tianxun hall. It''s not so accurate to say prisoners. The other side just happened to meet, blocking Chang''an people''s way to take the sea bottom Xuan jade. It is invincible to Chang''an, so that the system does not trigger the defense mission outside the city. However, the mirage demon was caught back in Chang''an, it was hard to avoid uneasiness. Mr. Wu Yun looked at each other and could not feel the fierce breath of the demon king. "I don''t mean to be an enemy to anyone. I just want to live my own life on my own." Mirage demon helpless said: "that sea bottom Xuan jade, let you also have no harm." Mr. Wu Yun looked at each other and said calmly, "you have to understand one thing. No matter it''s Haixuan jade or anything else, it belongs to my majesty." Mirage demon can''t help but smile: "is it the meaning of King''s land in the whole world?" "Wrong." Mr. Wu Yun shook his head: "heaven and earth belong to my emperor." The mirage could not help blinking. This tone is really a little big However, the current situation is stronger than people, she can only helplessly bow her head: "Sir said yes." "Your Majesty has always been generous, and I have always wanted to follow suit." Mr. Wu Yun said: "it''s really unintentional to read you, and I won''t be hard for you, but you have to know how to advance and retreat." The mirage demon heard the words and kept silent for a short time. Then he asked, "does it mean that I will not be free in the future?" "See how you understand the word" freedom. " Mr. Wu Yun''s tone is not slow. The mirage was silent again. After a long time, she said, "I am willing to serve your majesty." "Good." Mr. Wu Yun nodded: "if you want to do something for your majesty, you have to practice well first." Then he raised his hand. All of a sudden, a ray of light fell on the eyebrows of the mirage demon. The mirage immediately froze. At the same time, the light of Mr. Wu Yun''s fingertips recovered. When the light comes back, it looks like a blood line. Blood line in Mr. Wu Yun''s fingertips condensed, like a blood colored ball. Mirage demon came back to God and saw the ball, but it was not very surprising: "do you want to take my blood essence and cultivate the practitioners of the evil way?" Mr. Wu Yun said calmly: "you have too many problems. There are some things that you should not be in charge of." Although his voice was peaceful, he called the mirage demon to listen to the cool behind. "I''m a big talker. Excuse me, sir." Shen demon quickly bowed his head and apologized. Although the other side took her blood, but also taught her some training methods. This makes her have the hope to impact the realm of demon emperor. Mirage demon was surprised and pleased.Mr. Wu Yun in front of him also became more mysterious. Seeing that it is clearly a human being, why does the other party know such exquisite cultivation methods of demon clan? Mirage demon didn''t dare to ask more questions, so he stepped back. The person who appeared in front of her was the snake meteorite. Giant snake a pair of vertical pupil, cold gaze mirage demon: "after, behave, understand?" "Yes." Mirage demon to promise. She had been able to resist the snake in the realm of demon emperor in the North Sea. She enhanced her magic power mainly by virtue of a large number of Dark Jade on the sea floor. At the same time, she took advantage of the enemy''s bright and dark nature. Now the snake meteorite has known that she is a mirage demon, and she is especially wary of magic. At the same time, she has no sea bottom Xuan jade to enhance her magic power. Under the ebb and flow, she is no longer the opponent of the snake. At present, the snake meteorite can be regarded as the shoulder of the demon clan in Chang''an city. This mirage demon, Zhang Dongyun naturally handed over to the snake meteorite to manage. When he opened his hand in the Daming Palace, the red ball appeared in the palace. The next moment, the girl who was summoned by him stepped into the hall. "Uncle." Ao Ying saluted Zhang Dongyun. With a wave of his hand, the blood red ball floated to Ao Ying. Ao Ying looked at it and knew what it was: "demon blood?" "Shen''s blood essence." Zhang Dongyun said: "your father should have taught you how to practice the second kind of demon blood?" Ao Ying nodded: "my father has taught me." Aokong''s cultivation method, naturally will not hide from his daughter. However, the daughter''s next practice which kind of demon blood as the second way, let aokong painstakingly. Of course, aokong is proud of his own mountain moving ape. However, if he wants his daughter to become a black haired gorilla, he hesitates. The dragon in the sky rises above the sky and the snake lies under the earth. The two are also good cooperation. Since the meteorite broke through to the realm of demon emperor, the blood vessel of the meteorite changed into an eagle and was completely purified into a snake. It is ready-made to practice the change of snake and snake. The snake itself is one of the top demons, and even has the reputation of the Lord of the earth. In addition to the snake, Chang''an city also retains the essence of the golden winged ROC bird, which is also a good alternative project. As a result, Ao Ying himself is hesitant. "To cultivate more than one kind of demon blood, you can either learn from your father''s strong points to make up for your weakness, or you can strengthen it." Zhang Dongyun said: "as far as you are concerned, you can learn from each other''s strong points to make up for the weaknesses. The snake and the golden winged ROC are not as good as the mountain moving ape. To strengthen it, this is the most suitable one for you." Ao Ying looked at the mirage in front of him and nodded gently: "uncle is reasonable." "This mirage was caught by the eleventh younger brother after he closed the door. It''s because he doesn''t know it yet. It''s ok if you want to wait for him to go out and make a decision." Zhang Dongyun said. Ao Ying shook his head: "my father knows, and certainly agrees with your judgment." She took a deep breath, and then according to aokong''s teaching method, drew a trace of blood line from that blood cell, and then integrated into her body, condensed the second blood. With Zhang Dongyun''s care, it''s not a problem. "The second change of practice is just on the road. When can we combine the two changes and become a master of our own, just like the eleven younger brothers, can we be regarded as a person who has entered the world." Zhang Dongyun looked at Ao Ying and nodded approvingly: "talent is really outstanding." Ao Ying stabilizes the second blood species in his body, nourishes each other and grows rapidly, and pursues the realm of the first blood species. After a long time, she declared her meritorious service and said thanks to Zhang Dongyun: "thank you for your advice." "Go down and practice yourself." Zhang Dongyun waved his hand. Watching the other party leave, he nodded to himself. Ao Ying has made some achievements in the second level of magic cultivation. I believe that he will be able to attack the Ninth level of the devil road more quickly. Aokong is indeed worthy of the rare magic genius of all ages, and his creation of Dharma is indeed unique. As he was thinking, his expression suddenly moved slightly. The old blood shadow demon, who has been closed for many days, is out of the pass. In the city of the sky, an old man dressed in blood red clothes suddenly walked out of his house. He had a calm look, no sorrow, no joy. It''s the old blood shadow. The old devil took out a Jinling and shook it gently. Soon, a young Taoist appeared in front of him. Taoist looks calm, no waves, obviously used to an old devil under the door. The glory and glory of the past seems to have passed away to young Taoists. What matters is the present, and the future "Congratulations, sir." In the past, Xie Zhao, who was high enough to forget the truth, saluted the bloody old devil.The old devil nodded slowly: "in this period of time when I closed up, can there be great events happening inside and outside Chang''an?" Xie Zhao will report all the big and small things to the old devil. The old devil listened quietly without interrupting. Xie Zhaozheng said, suddenly his heart moved slightly. Chang''an City, and even in the sky city, many people feel it. Below the inner city, a purple light suddenly rose. Purple light flickering, like a purple gold dragon, flying in the air, issued a mighty dragon chant. But in the sound of dragon chanting, in addition to endless majesty, it is also full of evil, fierce and vicious images. The purple gold dragon''s shadow flashed away and then split into two in the air. as like as two peas, the two dragon is swirling in the air, and finally becomes two golden purple suns. Two days of contention for brilliance, it seemed that the real sun on the sky was also darkened. During the two rounds of purple and golden sun, a sound of wild laughter came out at the same time: "Mr. Xueying, I''d like to ask you a second or two." The sun, the two big wheels of laughter rise together. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 300 The voice of Yuan Shuang, the "old devil of ziri", was still undisguised and spread all over the country. No matter who was nearby, they could hear clearly. However, seeing his appearance, the people who know the trade are all moved slightly. Ziri old devil, this is the Ninth level of the magic Road, where the spirit can disintegrate. For the whole Chang''an, there are not many practitioners of the ninth state. Some people even break through the nine realms. However, the number of practitioners of the evil way is still relatively small. In addition to the mysterious Mr. long, it seems that there are no people above the eighth level of the devil road. Now ziri old devil has broken through to the Ninth level. In terms of the devil way, now in Chang''an City, I''m afraid it is only under Mr. long. No wonder he challenged the old devil of blood shadow this time. This is to clarify the ownership of the second person of Chang''an magic road. Although ziri old devil was defeated when he was in the eighth level, now he uses the realm to oppress people again, so it''s hard to tell whether he will win or not. Although the old devil of blood shadow has been closed to the outside world recently, people who are familiar with the situation know that he just broke through from level 7 to level 8 more than a year ago. Compared with Buddhism and Confucianism, the practice of evil way may advance by leaps and bounds in a short period of time. The old blood shadow demon just reached level 8 more than a year ago. It is almost impossible to break through to level 9 in a short time. Chang''an City, in addition to treasures, will also reward everyone to practice Dharma. As a result, all of us are fighting for the first place, so many people have broken through their previous bottleneck and succeeded to a higher level. But to some extent, in a short period of time, everyone has only one floor. It''s not impossible to keep going up. The opportunity is much bigger than before. But after one floor, we need to practice hard again. It is too difficult for us to make great strides in succession, except for Buddhism and Confucianism. The opportunity of "one floor" of the old devil of blood shadow is equivalent to using it from the seventh level to the eighth level. It is for this reason that the old devil of ziri has the courage to challenge him. At the same time, in the eyes of other people in Chang''an City, they also look down on the old devil of blood shadow slightly. In many people''s impression, this old devil is mainly because he followed his majesty early and His Majesty was nostalgic. Therefore, the blood shadow old devil has his present status. But when it comes to strength and ability, even if we don''t count the other four gentlemen, those who can surpass the old devil can''t count them with one hand. However, the purple sun old devil so provocative blood shadow old devil, in some people want to come, is not without worry. Many people know that Mr. Wu Yun is at odds with the old devil of blood shadow. But his Majesty''s view on the challenge of the old devil is another question. Ziri old devil doesn''t think about it, others think about it. But this prevents people from looking at the two rounds of purple sun near the city of the sky, waiting to see the excitement. In the city of the sky, Xie Zhao looks at the old devil in front of him. However, it was found that the old evil spirit of blood and shadow was as usual, without any fluctuation. He just opened his mouth calmly: "here it is." His voice was not loud, but he was also far away. As if nothing happened, the old devil told Xie Zhao: "when I come back, you will continue to report." ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, sir The other side is too calm, ask Xie Zhaoyi time some can not return to God. In the heart of the young Taoist, he had some conjectures, but he felt absurd. And the old ghost of blood has disappeared in front of him. The next moment, outside the sky, the figure of the old man in red appeared in mid air. The blood shadow old devil calmly looked at the two rounds of purple and gold days that had risen to heaven: "let''s start." In the two rounds of purple and golden sun, the voice of the old devil of ziri came out at the same time: "thank you so much, Mr. Xueying!" Speaking at the same time, a purple gold sun, rushed out of a fierce fire dragon, all around the body of purple flame. The fire dragon rushed to the blood shadow old devil and swallowed him directly. However, the next moment, the body of the purple flame Golden Dragon began to twist and tremble. Shivering, a line of blood, from his body stabbed. All of a sudden, thousands of blood lines appeared on the purple flame golden dragon, as if he had thick red hair all over his body. Then, the body of the purple flame golden dragon was torn up and turned into a sea of blood. In the sea of blood, reappear the body posture of the blood shadow old devil, with a calm expression, no joy or anger: "is that all, purple sun?" In the city of the sky, Xie Zhao and others were shocked. It is obvious that the old blood shadow devil will surely reach the Ninth level if he can defeat the magic power of the Ninth level demon easily. Moreover, the strength is better than the old devil ziri. The spectators were terrified, and the feeling of purple sun old devil facing the opponent''s edge was more obvious. He gaped at his opponent in the sea of blood How could it be? " "Nothing is impossible for your majesty." The old blood shadow devil said indifferently.The remaining a purple flame golden dragon, stiff in place, can not advance or retreat. He suddenly flew to the sky above: "the old slave knows his sin, your majesty forgive me!" However, as soon as he moved his body, the blood shadow old devil''s body also moved. The vast sea of blood, which covered half of the sky, suddenly fell apart. as like as two peas of blood, the next five minutes, the bloody sea is divided into two identical blood Phoenix, which is going to be swept up in mid air, killing the purple flame Jinlong in the middle. The old devil of ziri asked for mercy. The old devil was not moved: "if you want to make trouble with me, you will not be guilty to death, but you doubt your Majesty''s arrangement. You deserve to die!" Five blood Phoenix, in the mid air re gathered together, forming a sea of blood, the lone purple flame Golden Dragon swallowed. Purple flame golden light occasionally out of the sea of blood, keep struggling. But soon the sea was calm again. Next, the sea of blood disappears, leaving only the body shape of the blood shadow old devil. His words of killing ziri old devil not only echoed in the sky city, but also spread to Chang''an city below. The people in the city felt awe stricken at the words. Instead of returning to the city of the sky immediately, the old man continued to move upward to the Daming Palace. Zhang Dongyun agreed to his request. The old devil appeared in the palace and saluted Zhang Dongyun: "if it were not for your Majesty''s guidance, the old slave would not have killed this tusk. Thank you for your Majesty''s long en." "Get up." Zhang Dongyun said. The old devil of blood shadow stood up: "a ninth state, which is of some use to your Majesty''s hegemony, has been killed by the old slave. This is the old slave''s fault. Please allow the old slave to perform meritorious deeds and serve the lives of two people with the strength of one person." "Those who don''t understand the rules will die." Zhang Dongyun''s tone didn''t fluctuate at all: "it''s you. Don''t slack off." Blood shadow old devil quickly thanks: "I dare not, I must practice hard, in order to break through a higher level, cultivate the real devil''s body and serve your majesty." Zhang Dongyun said, "well," step back. " The blood shadow old devil kowtowed again, and then retired. Next, he reappeared in the sky city, but he saw an old man in black. "Do you want to start for ziri?" The old devil asked coldly. The opposite is Mr. Wu Yun. Smell speech, he Xiang ran a smile: "disobey your Majesty''s person, death is not worth cherishing." Blood shadow old devil nods, does not say much, path passes by since the other side. "I want to remind you and keep working hard." Mr. Wu Yun said: "Zhou Di just returned, Cao Ran Ran Ran, a master of Confucianism." The blood shadow old devil hears speech, indifferent way: "know." The cultivation of the devil way to a higher level also means that it is easier to be disturbed by demon blood and fall into control. In Chang''an City, blood shadow old devil naturally did not worry about this. But his mood gradually changed in another direction. It''s quieter, but colder. Seeing the old devil come back, Xie Zhao could not help but stir up a spirit of 120000. At the same time, other people came to Chang''an city. It was the first Taoist school in chendi. He taught Huifang in Fulu palace. On the spot, the old sun devil came to fight with the old devil. For the blood shadow old devil''s status in Chang''an City, Huifang real person''s heart also has some disapproval. However, seeing the bloody old devil break through to the Ninth level and kill the purple sun old devil in the same realm, Huifang can''t help but feel awe stricken. On the one hand, the blood shadow old devil fights against opponents in the same realm, which makes the real person Huifang feel ashamed and alert. On the other hand, it is the bloody old devil who can break through to the Ninth level in such a short time, which also shocked Huifang Zhenfen. There is nothing your majesty can''t do Is it the Lord of Chang''an that he has made his fortune today? The old purple sun devil really died without complaint. It''s also true, your majesty. Since you put the blood shadow in that position, other people can''t have delusions. We can only strive to be the same as the blood shadow old devil, and can not think about replacing it. When his majesty does not pay attention to him, his position will be really shaken. Before that, he was one of the five gentlemen in Chang''an City, even if he had been completely abandoned. His power was as stable as Mount Tai. What''s more, with his strength to kill ziri old devil at present, there are limited people in Chang''an City who can surpass him. It''s not one person or two people who think about it. The doubts about Mr. Xueying have disappeared to this day. Huifang real man no longer pays attention to others, but focuses on his own trip. He went to the sky city and asked to see Mr. black cloud. Next to Mr. Wu Yun, he saw another Taoist.Xuanyi, a famous Taoist school in the Tang Dynasty, taught by Meng Shen. The other side did not deliberately hide the cultivation strength. The real person of Huifang observes carefully at the moment and feels that Meng Shen has been completely transformed. "Meng Daoyou has now become a real person." Mr. Wu Yun''s tone is casual, which confirms the conjecture of real person Huifang. Huifang real person nodded: "congratulations to Meng Daoyou." "Thank you for your luck." Meng Shen himself also slightly sighed: "it is Lai Chang''an City, which depends on your majesty and Mr. Wu Yun''s guidance." He was able to break through from the eighth level to the Ninth level. Like the old purple sun devil and the blood shadow old devil, he was given by the guidance of Chang''an. Huifang real person hears the speech, is the heart hot. Li Jie, Zhuo sin and Cao Ran Ran Ran, who can break through the nine realms, are also the contributions of Chang''an. Then, he is not without hope. As long as we can make enough contributions Thinking of this, the immortal Huifang took a deep breath and saluted Mr. Wu Yun: "I don''t know if Chang''an calls me to come here. What can I do for you?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 301 "If you follow me to Daming Palace, you will know everything." Mr. Wu Yun glanced at the real Huifang. This time, not only the real Huifang, but also the master of Xuanyi, Meng''s deep breath was slightly short of breath. Go to Daming Palace That means that the matter is ordered by your Majesty in person, not by Mr. Wu Yun and others? This kind of opportunity is very rare for the Ninth level masters like Huifang immortal and Meng Shen. At this time, the two Taoist real people felt a little uneasy. They settled down, followed Mr. Wu Yun and went to Daming Palace respectfully. In the palace, the figure above seems to be shrouded in a group of brilliance, so that the two Taoist masters can not see its appearance clearly. They can only guess from the outline that it should be a man. They quickly lowered their eyes and did not dare to look again. "See your majesty," he said in a respectful voice The real man of Huifang and Meng Shen are busy learning something: "see your majesty." "No gift." From above came an ethereal and majestic voice. Respectfully to the two Taoists. Zhang Dongyun''s line of sight first falls on Meng Shen: "you have just become the ninth state, do some physical work, go down and follow the dark clouds to take the array map, and set up the array all over the eastern Xinjiang." Meng Shen heard the words, and hastened to answer the promise: "obey your Majesty''s edict." Although he said it was physical work, he didn''t dislike it at the moment, on the contrary, he was very happy. The array is unique to Taoism. If you want to arrange a large array, you need at least a Taoist real person from the Ninth level. He is not only the ninth Taoist immortal in Chang''an, or in Tang Dynasty, but also Zhichen, the master of forgetting the truth. At present, in Chang''an, Zhichen Zhenren and forgetting Zhenguan are in front of him, Meng Shen and Xuan. In the long run, it will be difficult for them to shake their position. But now, if his majesty can properly complete the will issued by his majesty himself, in his Majesty''s mind, and even in the eyes of Mr. Wu Yun and others, the status of Xuanyi will rise. By then, we will surpass forgetting the truth, and we will be in the near future. He made great contributions, and was blessed and rewarded by Chang''an. At that time, it is not impossible to break through the nine realms and achieve the body of the original God. When the opportunity suddenly came, Meng Shen was calm and determined to grasp it. Mr. Wu Yun may also try to strike a balance between the two schools in the Tang Dynasty. However, Meng Shen believes that his majesty is far-reaching and should not pay attention to these details. This opportunity fell on him, perhaps simply because Zhenren Zhichen had already served as deputy manager of Tangdi and had a job to do. After all, according to your Majesty''s words, this job is not limited to the Tang Dynasty, but the whole eastern Xinjiang. Thinking of this, Meng Shen was excited and calm, and began to think deeply. It''s really a hard job In the ninth state, the arrangement of Taoist real people is not easy. Just one array will cost a lot of manpower and material resources. Meng Shen has just broken through to the Ninth level, and his own Xuanyi Mountain Gate has not yet had time to arrange. Meng Shen didn''t even think about the huge array covering the whole eastern Xinjiang. Now he naturally believed that his majesty and Mr. Wu Yun had this ability. But as a concrete executor, he still felt the burden. Meng Shen takes a deep breath as he ponders. This Meng Daoyou has just broken through to the Ninth level, then he has such a heavy responsibility to fall. I''m afraid the task assigned to him will be more arduous. The real man of Huifang was thinking about it. He listened to Zhang Dongyun above and said, "your task is to carve a movable array." Hearing this, the real man of Huifang was shocked. Even Meng Shen on one side listened to it, and was shocked. Taoist array is based on the advantages of geographical advantages, borrow the law of heaven and earth, so as to have a strong power. In addition to the accomplishments of the array setter, the size of the array effect is also closely related to its geographical foundation. Now your majesty says that you should prepare a movable array? Huifang immortal and Meng Shen have heard some legends about the ninth realm of Taoism. They tell us that the more advanced and advanced masters who have achieved the yuan God can form an array at will, regardless of the geographical environment. But even so, in everyone''s impression, it is also a formation of an array, which also means taking root. Is it really possible for a mobile array? Taoist weapon refining can add Fuyin Fu array to magic weapons and magic weapons, but that and heaven and earth array are completely two concepts. After being shocked, Huifang tried to calm down. Since your majesty has said so, he should give some advice. This is a good opportunity for him to learn and improve Taoism. "In accordance with your Majesty''s edict." The old Taoist felt a little uneasy in his heart, but he was very respectful on the surface and hastily accepted the promise.Zhang Dongyun nodded: "the dark cloud will give you a general plan. You can go to the South China Sea while you understand it." Hearing the speech, the real man of Huifang moved slightly in his heart. Sure enough, his majesty had a plan in mind and ordered Mr. Wu Yun to instruct him. However, in the South China Sea "Take the boat as the eye of the array and the sea as the array. Where the ship goes, the sea area is favorable." At this time, Mr. Wu Yun said quietly: "the test of your speed is actually speed. Under the premise of ensuring the quality, try to finish as soon as possible, understand?" "Please, sir." The real man of Huifang said: "I will try my best to go." Mr. Wu Yun nodded and said to Meng Shen, "you all follow me." Said, he first to the upper Zhang Dongyun a salute: "old slave quit." The real man of Huifang and Meng Shen saw this, and they quickly learned from him. They two follow Mr. Wu Yun to leave Daming Palace and return to the sky city. When two people look at each other, they can see the complicated color in each other''s eyes. Take the boat as the eye and the sea as the location. The ninth Taoist real man set up a big array, which may not be used to help the boatman to fish. Of course, your majesty loves the people. It may be true in the future. However, before it is converted to civilian use, I am afraid it will be of other use at present? Huifang immortal and Meng Shen think of a possibility at the same time. Middle Earth. These ships, which take the sea as the array, are aimed at the storm waves in the deep sea, which make the practitioners of the seventh and eighth states worried. As for China and Turkey, Meng and Shen have limited knowledge, but both have heard about it. There, more abundant and prosperous than the eastern Xinjiang. At the same time, there are more powerful people. Chang''an, do you want to conquer there? With this in mind, the two Taoists in the ninth state of Taoism felt Qi and blood surging at the same time. If you don''t succeed, you will become benevolent. Naturally, there is nothing to say. But what if it works? At that time, China and Turkey became under the rule of Chang''an, and it was impossible to say that it had no impact on the eastern Xinjiang. Just as Chang''an was founded before, Hanshan school, pili sect and other small sects can occupy a place in Chang''an. However, after the rapid expansion of Chang''an, the masters such as Meng Shen and Huifang Zhenren, as well as the famous schools behind them, naturally impacted the status of the small sects such as the pili sect and the Hanshan sect. Chang''an is nostalgic and will not treat those who follow him badly, but sometimes it is an objective fact that he is left behind. One day, will we also fall behind? When two Taoist real people look at each other, they can see the same worry in each other''s eyes. Will it be the day when Chang''an conquered China? When they were worried, Mr. Wu Yun in front of them seemed to know what they were thinking. At this time, he suddenly said: "those who are loyal to Chang''an, Chang''an will always have a place for him, but his position depends on his own efforts." Huifang immortal and Meng Shen both exhaled a breath and then replied, "Mr. Xie''s advice." At present, it is an opportunity to make contributions. We must grasp it! The two Taoists made up their minds at the same time. They follow Mr. Wu Yun back to the city of the sky. Mr. Wu Yun first gives a scroll to Meng Shen. After Meng''s deep thanks, he opened it, and it seemed that there was a power to draw his soul into it. Meng Shen''s Ninth level of cultivation, almost impossible to self-control for a time. His heart moved, and he simply no longer resisted. And then the whole human mind sank into it. The next moment, he found himself in a world of swords. A flying sword passed by him, thousands of them seemed to be countless. What shocked him even more was that any one of the flying swords could take his life. After his initial state of mind was shaken, Meng Shen regained his mind and began to try to figure out these flying swords. I don''t know how long, his spirit suddenly withdrew from the scroll. His body was covered with sweat. Meng Lian took a deep breath. At this time, he looked at Mr. Wu Yun, but he saw that Mr. Wu Yun was explaining the way to Huifang. At this moment, the real man Huifang seems to be back in his youth when he first entered the Taoist school, and he is completely immersed in the profound truth. In his own unconsciousness, his side actually gave birth to a root of vines, and then intertwined, vaguely forming a huge array. The array pattern keeps expanding and getting bigger and bigger. But the quiet room space where the three people are located seems to be infinite. It can accommodate the array pattern from a few meters square circle to more than ten meters square circle, or even larger. Meng Shen paid close attention to the array pattern, and felt extremely mysterious. For a while, he even lost his mind a little. All of a sudden, his spirit was slightly tingling. When he came back to his mind, he found that there was a Taoist sword in his scroll.At this time, Mr. Wu Yun left the real man Huifang to understand it slowly. Then he turned his head and looked at Meng Shen. He said calmly, "you can''t chew more than you can chew." Meng Shen was alert: "Mr. Xie''s advice." Mr. Wu Yun asked, "what do you see?" "A total of 6561 formations." Meng replied in a deep voice. Mr. Wu Yun nodded: "so, are you confident to take this job?" "I will do my best." After a little pause, Meng Shen continued: "thank you, your majesty and Mr. Wu Yun, for giving me such a chance." Physical work is really physical work. Setting up a large array would have taken a lot of effort, not to mention more than 6000? Meng Shen is not even sure whether he can complete the rest of his life. But he can be sure. It was hard work, but it gave him a chance to go to the next level! Mr. Wu Yun looked at Meng Shen and said calmly, "thank you, your majesty. This is your Majesty''s handwriting. How dare I share the merits?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 302 "Of course I want to thank your majesty longen." Huifang Zhenren and Meng Shen said at the same time. Mr. Wu Yun nodded slightly: "these two people, will complete your Majesty''s order together with you." He waved his hand, and two men, one tall and one short, appeared. A young man in his twenties, and a girl about fifteen or six years old. "Miss Chen and Manager Chen? " The eyes of real man Huifang and Meng Shen flash at the same time. Two young people in front of them, they know each other. The young man is Chen Yu, a disciple of the dragon''s gate of Dahe. His other identity is the steward of Tiangong temple in Chang''an. Although he is in charge of the affairs, this young man is basically responsible for all matters of the Tiangong hall. Mr. Wu Yun is in charge of Tiangong hall in name. Most of the time, he just hangs a name or takes the helm in the general direction. But most of the time, it is the young disciple of Longmen in front of the river who is in charge of it. If we really want to say the status, this small young man may not be lower than Li Jie, who is the leader of his own school and serves as the deputy director of the Tang Dynasty. Of course, the young man did live up to expectations. At the same time, it was said that he had been instructed by his majesty to create a path of cultivation parallel to Buddhism, Taoism, Confucianism, magic and martial arts. When the news came out, it really made everyone feel incredible. After all, there are five kinds of cultivation methods inherent in the Terran family, plus the demon clan, a total of six, which have been handed down for many years. There are many talented people in the world. In history, there were others who wanted to create a new path of self-cultivation with the talent of heaven. But in the end, they failed. It is because when the news about Chen Yu just came out, everyone didn''t take it for granted. However, as time goes on, and more and more Mohist entrants, it is difficult for us to ignore it. Now, everyone is watching to see if this road named "Mohist School" can really go through, and there will be a continuous stream of successors. Chen Yu is a young man with limited accomplishments. Even the masters of the ninth realm of Taoism, Huifang Zhenren and Meng Shen, dare not neglect them at this moment. As for the other person next to me, let alone. There are only a few imperial attendants in the Daming Palace. How can immortal Huifang and Meng Shen not recognize Chen Chaoyan who was born in the Chen family of Tang Dynasty? As the people in front of his majesty, they can not be too serious. What''s more, the two of them, as the predecessors of the ninth realm of Taoism, have a deeper feeling and understanding of Chen Chaoyan''s talent and talent than others. In fact, in less than two years, a person started his career and became a young child, breaking through to the seventh level. This speed has never been seen in the whole history of daomen practice in eastern Xinjiang. Of course, I heard that she learned Tao, and Her Majesty gave her advice. In Chang''an City, the external environment is also superior. But the real man Huifang and Meng Shen asked themselves, and given the same conditions, they could hardly have the speed of Chen Chaoyan''s current cultivation. With such rapid development, it is no wonder that he is qualified to be his Majesty''s servant in Daming Palace. "Real man Huifang, immortal Meng." Chen Chaoyan and Chen Yu also met with Meng Shen. "Chao Yan and Meng Shen set up the battle together." Mr. Wu Yun ordered, "Chen Yu and Huifang will go to the South China Sea together." "The four people answered," he said Meng Shen and Chen Chaoyan left Chang''an inner city together. However, their first destination was Qinzhou Prefecture, the northern County of the Tang Dynasty. For the first Chang''an, this can be regarded as the heart of the land. No one dares to be wild here. If anyone dares to do so, Meng Shen asks himself that it is not a Dharma array arranged by him, which can block the opponent. However, his majesty and Mr. Wu Yun gave such instructions, and Meng Shen did exactly what he did. Because he could already realize that after the deployment of the more than 6000 Dharma arrays, the overall strength was more integrated, forming a giant array that almost covered the whole eastern Xinjiang. At that time, the power of the array was extraordinary and comparable. After Meng Shen took over this "hard job", he was not worried but happy. On the one hand, of course, he himself can benefit from the deployment. On the other hand, it is his Majesty''s behavior that shows that he gives more space and freedom to the people in eastern Xinjiang. This is good news for Meng Shen and others. Of course, Meng Zhenzhen doesn''t know that the meaning of a certain city Lord to leave the big array is to set up his own stronghold outside the enclosure of the invincible city. Beyond the invincible City, of course, he''s not good. But he can push and perform the appropriate array or method in the invincible City, and then give it to his subordinates to arrange. In this way, even out of the invincible City, it is also a nail, a nail knot firmly planted, still can faithfully play a role.Meng Shen no longer thought much about it and began to set up the battle. He ate two fingers and stood like a sword. When he drew the sword formula, his flying sword would come out of the scabbard. The sword light is constantly outlined in the air, condensing but not dispersing. Soon, a very large array pattern, will cover the four sides of heaven and earth. At the same time, his other hand waved his sleeve. Therefore, there are a large number of Xifeng iron, Bi Songshi crystal and other natural materials and treasures, put into the array pattern. The array pattern works like a millstone, constantly refining many treasures. With these treasures as the guide, the fierce Qi of heaven and earth gradually gathered and turned into terrible swords, which poured continuously into the array pattern. Chen Chaoyan looked at it for a while, then suddenly opened his mouth: "immortal Meng, can you give me some advice?" "Absolutely." Meng was not moved. How can a practitioner of the seventh state participate in the array arrangement that can be controlled by the real person of the Ninth level? Meng Shen is not questioning Zhang Dongyun''s arrangement. The city Lord of Chang''an and even Mr. Wu Yun have proved again and again that they are beyond the imagination of many people, but they seem to be omnipotent. It must be meaningful to arrange this little girl from the seventh level to join him in the battle. However, Meng Shen did not understand for a while, so he sat on the sidelines. However, Chen Chaoyan closed his eyes, and his head was so brilliant that he let his young baby out of the body directly. Meng Shen was more confused. He carefully controlled the unstable pattern to avoid sudden accident and hurt Chen Chaoyan''s young baby. Then I saw Chen Chaoyan''s five or six-year-old girl''s appearance, white and plump, flying up to the bottom of the array pattern. She raised her hand and held out her fingers, and then she kept sketching in the air. Meng Shen then found that his array pattern seemed to be changed. He wanted to see Chen Chaoyan''s ability, so he didn''t mind if the other party changed his array pattern. He was just worried that Chen Chaoyan would be hurt if the array pattern was unstable and out of control. However, after a moment''s careful observation, Meng Shen''s heart was relieved. He found that his pattern not only did not lose control, but also stabilized rapidly. More and more perfect. It''s going to be finished soon. This let Meng deep in the heart is again surprised. Why is this little girl so familiar with the sword array? In fact, Chen Chaoyan is a little strange at the moment. She had not been in touch with the sword array before, but now everything seems familiar. Zhang Dongyun, or Mr. Wu Yun, did not tell them that the sword array was actually adapted from the four ninth Double Ninth sword array of Chunyang palace. Under the influence of Chen Chaoyan''s pure Yang immortal soul, she was able to handle and feel familiar. Her own cultivation strength is not enough, but to assist Meng Shen to set up the array, the speed suddenly increased too much. When the huge array pattern contains a lot of sword Qi, falls on the earth, and then merges with the earth and disappears, Meng Shen takes a long breath. It was much easier than he had expected, but there was no cutting corners. The young girl walked in Daming Palace, and she was really unique. His Majesty''s arrangement with Mr. Wu Yun is not aimless. "Miss Chen, let''s go to the next place." Meng Shen said politely. If he continues to develop in this way, he does not have to worry about completing more than 6000 array, even if the number is more. ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, good The girl Yuanying returns to the body and pats her forehead. Her eyes are also full of doubts. However, she also quickly suppressed this doubt, and then went to the next target site with Meng Shen. While they were walking in the eastern Xinjiang, Chen Yu and Huifang Zhenren went south to the coast of the South China Sea. Walking on the road, the real man Huifang could not help but ask, "Chen Guanshi left Tiangong hall. Isn''t there a lack of leaders in that day''s work hall?" "If you call me Chen Yu." The young man replied, "if there is someone in charge of the work hall today, everyone can be at ease." "I heard that there was a Taoist disciple named Ma Kun in Tiangong hall Ma Kun, who was also in the old Chen area, had heard a little about it from the immortal Huifang. Chen Yu nodded with a smile: "it''s Ma Daochang." He was more or less modest. On the road of Mohist practice, Ma Kun is indeed a genius far superior to all living beings. However, compared with Chen Yu, at least for the moment is still slightly inferior. But with him in Tiangong hall, Chen Yu does not have to worry about leaving. "The ship is the most important thing at present. Your majesty and Mr. Wu Yun have orders. Naturally, I will come first to help the real man." Chen Yuyan said. "I don''t deserve it. Let''s work together." The real man of Huifang said. When they arrived at the South China Sea together, the real man of Huifang didn''t do it at the first time, but handed it to Chen Yu first.As a result, Chen Yu communicated with Huifang and improved the ship that had been built. In his writing, the ship gradually meets the needs of Huifang''s transformation. After the Taoist examination, he nodded with satisfaction. His expression became solemn, and he kneaded the formula with both hands. Then, there are many trees, branches and vines, which seem to be born out of thin air, climbing and surrounding the sea boat. Soon, the surface of the huge boat was almost completely covered with branches and vines. It is like a towering ancient tree, which is directly twisted into a ship by strange forces. The real man of Huifang ordered everyone to take this boat to sea. On the sea, Huifang real man began to follow Mr. Wu Yun''s guidance and carefully remodel the ship again. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 303 As if the surface of the ship formed by the twists and turns of the vines, there are once again vines and branches, extending to the sea in all directions. At the tip of each cane, there is a rune, flickering with light. When the light flowed, the sea surface around the ship seemed to have glittering waves. Then, there was no wind and huge waves, and the sea water kept surging. In the sound of the current, we can see a water curtain rising from the sea, and then gather together to protect the ship in the center. At this time, a sharp sword suddenly flew up on the shore and chopped at the ships in the sea. The light of the sword is fierce and vigorous, which gives birth to a heavy force like a mountain. It has not yet fallen completely, but is close to the sea surface, which causes the sea water to vibrate and sink. But the heavy water curtain that protects the ship has resisted the powerful sword light. The sword light scattered, showing the figure of Fu Jingbo, the leader of Liangdi Nanshan sect, the Ninth level martial arts master. Fu Jingbo looks at Huifang through the water curtain and nods at the same time. The defensive power of this array is not weak. It can bear most of the wind and waves in the deep sea. Fu Jingbo did not continue to hand, but quietly observed on the side. The real man of Huifang changed his own formula and ordered the boatman to sail. The ship ploughed its way through the waves. But the eyebrows of real man Huifang and Fu Jingbo wrinkled at the same time. They can clearly feel that the water curtain covering the ship, or the array with the boat as the center and eye of the array, will produce fluctuations between operations. The array is unstable, and it gradually becomes superficial. The water curtain over the ship was much weaker. Fu Jingbo is confident that he can cut it off with a sword without exerting all his strength. The real man of Huifang also looks serious. Chen Yu, who was on the boat with him, said: "everything is just the beginning. Now that the water curtain does not disperse, it means that we have achieved half of the success first, and the rest only needs to be adjusted slowly." "Chen Xiaoyou is right." The real person of Huifang nodded slightly: "really anxious." What''s more, Meng Shen does physical work, which is mainly time-consuming and laborious, and he still needs a lot of skills. Huifang was in a calm state of mind, and immediately began to re evaluate the array with the cooperation of Chen Yu. Both Meng Shen and Huifang Zhenren are on the right track one after another. Zhang Dongyun, who is in the Daming Palace in Chang''an City, no longer pays attention to it. He now projected Mr. dark cloud into the punishment hall. In the Tianxun hall, at this moment, a row of cells are holding different numbers of people. Mr. Wu Yun walked over one by one. In the first cell, there was only one elegant looking old man. Seeing Mr. Wu Yun come in, the old man took a deep breath and bowed down. "No gift." Mr. Wu Yun looked bland and looked at each other up and down: "these days, you have performed well, your work is careful, your majesty has always been generous, and you can regain your freedom." The old man whispered, "thank you for your grace, Mr. Xie for your care." "There is no need to mention anything about it." Mr. Wu Yun said: "however, you should already know that Shuofeng academy has become a historical event." In front of him is Yan Sheng, the former vice president of Shuofeng Academy of Northern Qi Dynasty. He was captured by Chang''an early on, along with Gao Zheng, the second son of the king of Qi. After that, Yan Sheng, who became a prisoner, worked honestly and performed well. Now he can be free again. However, Shuofeng academy, once the first Confucian school in the Northern Qi Dynasty, has indeed become history. The Academy was demolished and most of its teachers and students were captured in Chang''an. Hearing what Mr. Wu Yun said, Yan Sheng sighed: "please allow me to rebuild Shuofeng Academy. Of course, it''s the Shuofeng of Chang''an, not the Shuofeng of Northern Qi." "You know all the rules. I won''t say more." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly: "even if it''s the Shuofeng of the Northern Qi Dynasty, it''s nothing." When Yan Sheng heard the speech, a chill appeared on his back. For Chang''an City, another Shuofeng Academy in the former Northern Qi Dynasty is nothing. It''s just destroying it again. "No, I dare not." Yan Sheng said quickly: "it was the old man who didn''t know God''s favor, offended Chang''an and disobeyed the general trend. From now on, they dare not make the same mistake again." With him, he ended his life as a prisoner and regained his freedom, as well as other students from Shuofeng Academy. These people will be the foundation for Yan Sheng to rebuild shuoyeng. However, like him, they did not dare to rebel against Chang''an. And those who are determined not to submit to Shuofeng students, no doubt, continue to work slowly to reform. "Look at you." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly. "I dare not fail the high expectations of your majesty and your husband." Yan Shenggong replied.Mr. Wu Yun took him out of the cell together, then waved his hand at will, and Yan Sheng immediately withdrew. Second, the old man goes into the cell. Inside, the man was a middle-aged man with a stern bearing and well-dressed. From its body, it seems to reveal a very sharp, like a gun like atmosphere. Xiao Kun, who practiced the Fu long spear, a unique skill passed down by the royal family of Southern Liang Dynasty in the past, has been fully integrated into his own blood. However, at the moment, the straight sharp spear seems to be gradually bending, so that the spirit is not as strong as before. "Yes, Mr. Wu Yun." Xiao Kun lowered his head and said slowly. Mr. Wu Yun came to him and said, "if it''s unnecessary, I won''t mention it. It''s a rare opportunity. You should grasp it carefully." Xiao Kun said: "please rest assured, I understand." At the beginning, the city Lord of Chang''an made a move in person, only he and Lin Ying were able to save their lives. At that time, Li Xuanxin, the king of the Tang Dynasty, and others all died without a burial place. That scene, forever engraved in Xiao Kun''s heart, does not dare to forget for a moment. This period of time, even become a nightmare like existence, let him have no rebellious mind. "Are you going back to the land of old liang?" Asked Mr. Wu Yun. Xiao Kun shook his head gently: "please allow me to settle in other places and serve Chang''an." Mr. Wu Yun said carelessly, "yes." Xiao Kun made the same choice as Xiao Hui, Xiao Zhaoyuan''s son. In a sense, as a person of Xiao Keye''s time, his return to Liangdi will be more eye-catching than Xiao Hui. After all, he is a martial arts master in the eighth level. Moreover, the Liang clan inherited the Fu long gun, which was exquisite and powerful. In the same realm, other people in Liangdi may not be able to defeat him. At that time, people will certainly join hands to target him, making him difficult to move. It''s better to go somewhere else. If you have a chance to break through to the Ninth level, it''s OK to go back to Liangdi. Naturally, Xiao Kun had no intention of restoring the southern Liang Dynasty, but if he built the ninth realm, he would not have to worry about the joint suppression of other people in the land of Liang. Naturally, Zhang Dongyun didn''t care much about it. Mr. Wu Yun, who projected his shadow, immediately allowed Xiao Kun''s request. Xiao Kun had already considered where to go and waited for Mr. Wu Yun to nod. Now that Mr. Wu Yun allowed him, he immediately went to the land of Jin and went to Wei Chong, the head of Wei''s family. In his early years, when he left the southern Liang Dynasty to travel, he had a good friendship with Wei Chong, the leader of the Wei family. The Wei family was the first to take refuge in Chang''an, and now it is flourishing in Shanxi. With the care of Wei Chong and Wei family, Xiao Kun didn''t have to worry that an outsider would suddenly run to the land of Shanxi, causing dissatisfaction from other local people. If so, Xiao Kun would be like staying in Liangdi. Now, he can rest assured. Xiao Kun leaves, and Mr. Wu Yun goes on to the third cell. There are two people in this cell. An old man and a middle-aged man are both full of Confucian flavor. The former is the Cheng family of the former Eastern Tang Dynasty, while the latter is Cheng Luo. After Mr. Wu Yun came in, they saluted together: "I''ve met Mr. Wu Yun." "I can''t help but see what you''ve done these days, but..." Mr. Wu Yun''s eyes fall on Cheng Luo: "you can restore your freedom." He turned to Cheng Jingyuan again: "but you can''t Cheng Luo looks at his uncle in embarrassment. On Cheng Jingyuan''s old face, his expression is calm, and seems to have some expectations. Cheng Luo, since he was captured in Chang''an, has been imprisoned to do penance. Cheng Jingyuan was redeemed by the eastern Tang Dynasty. He reported some matters related to Chang''an city to the eastern Tang Dynasty. As a result, when the eastern Tang Dynasty was destroyed, the Cheng family also suffered. Cheng Jingyuan entered the palace and became a prisoner of Chang''an again. In this way, he was equal to twice and three times against Chang''an, adding to his crime. Now Cheng Luo and others have redeemed their sins and been punished. Thanks to Chang''an, they can regain their freedom. However, Cheng Jingyuan may not be so lucky. "I am willing to continue to make atonement as a prisoner. I only hope that Chang''an can forgive other Cheng family''s children. They just obey the orders of Lao I and others." Cheng Jingyuan salutes again. "You don''t have to worry about it." Mr. Wu Yun''s tone is not salty: "for you, you''d better focus on yourself and sincerely repent." Cheng Jingyuan respectfully said: "I understand that I must remember my teacher''s instruction." The Cheng family, once close to the Li family of the eastern Tang Dynasty, was naturally liquidated when the eastern Tang Dynasty collapsed.Many people, including Cheng Qing, the master of the family, have fallen under the butcher''s knife of Chang''an. It is obviously impossible to say that the Cheng family had no hatred at all at the beginning. However, after being imprisoned, the coolie life constantly dissipated their resentment and pride. Some people will not give in. But some people, gradually began to lower their heads. They had to think about the survival of the family. Therefore, many Cheng family members, including Cheng Jingyuan and Cheng Luo, began to bow to Chang''an City sincerely. Even if he is still stuck in the present situation and can''t be free, Cheng Jingyuan has no complaints and can bear it safely. Cheng Luo asked for instructions from Mr. Wu Yun: "Sir, if I can strive for some meritorious deeds, can my uncle be free as soon as possible?" "It depends on your performance..." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly: "it depends on his own." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 304 "Thank you for your grace Cheng Jingyuan and Cheng Luo''s nephew and uncle Cheng quickly saluted Mr. Wu Yun. Mr. Wu Yun nodded and turned away. Cheng Luo looks at his uncle, and Cheng Jingyuan nods slightly. "Take care, uncle." Cheng Luo gets up and goes out of the cell with Mr. Wu Yun. Cheng Jingyuan stayed safely in it. After leaving Mr. Wu Yun, Cheng Luo takes some of the released Cheng''s children and leaves the Tianxun hall together. "Uncle Qi, what are we going to do next?" One of the children of the Cheng family hesitated. Their ancestral land of Cheng family has been destroyed, and most of them are occupied by forces such as Qingxia villa. They want to go back to their hometown to start again, but also to consider whether they will be suppressed by several forces in today''s Ao Xiao Tang area. Cheng Qing, the master of his hometown, is no longer here. They are now the highest practitioners. However, the cultivation strength of Cheng luoru''s seventh state is difficult to deal with the suppression and targeting of others. If we don''t find a foothold as soon as possible, the Cheng family will lack foundation if they want to revitalize. "Don''t be impatient." Cheng Luoyan said, "let''s not rush back to our ancestral land." A group of Cheng''s children are curious: "seventh uncle, what should we do?" "Calm down and be patient. Don''t be impatient or discouraged." Cheng Luo slowly said: "we, scattered, to teach in various places." "Teaching?" Everyone in the Cheng family was stunned. "Uncle Qi, what you said just now is teaching, not reading?" A lot of people think they''ve heard it wrong. Cheng Luo, however, looked solemn: "yes, teaching." Most of Cheng''s family members are confused. However, there are a few people who think about it. Cheng Luo continued: "I heard that Chang''an city is now popularizing literacy all over the world. Men and women, old and young, want to go to private schools to learn basic reading and writing. How many people are there in the world? How many teachers are needed to make everyone read and write? At present, there must be an urgent shortage of talents in this field, and we can just fill the vacancy. " "Uncle Qi, is it not only the city, but also the mountain villages in the countryside?" A young man asked curiously, "Chang''an, what do you want to do?" "I don''t know what your majesty thinks, but I know it''s our chance." Cheng Luoyan said: "if we can make contributions, we will have a chance to get the reward of Chang''an City and the foothold of rebuilding the Cheng family. We don''t have to worry about being taken advantage of this opportunity." When they heard the speech, they all looked excited: "yes! And with enough credit, we may be able to replace other people with freedom. " Cheng Luo thought, it must be a person who sincerely submits to Chang''an. If he refuses to bow down, I am afraid that no matter how much credit we have made, it will be useless. He did not pour cold water on everyone, but simply said: "everyone calm down and do not take the initiative to conflict with others. They all go to the fields to teach. In this way, they are working for Chang''an. Even if they are scattered, they are not afraid to be troubled." "Yes Everyone in the Cheng family agrees. Then, under the assignment of Cheng Luo, everyone went to different places. High above, in the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun smiles at this scene. If the other party is really on the road, then he really doesn''t mind giving the Cheng family a foothold to rejuvenate them. Of course, Cheng Luo is right. Only those who are really kneaded by Chang''an can regain their freedom. If you are still hostile, you should continue to be a coolie. Mr. Wu Yun, projected by Lord Zhang, goes on to the next cell. In this cell, there are two Taoists. Seeing Mr. Wu Yun appear, two Taoists came forward to meet him and salute him: "see you, Taoist brother." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly: "you should already know that Qingfu palace has become history." The two Taoists present were the elders of Qingfu palace, one of the four famous Taoist schools in the Tang Dynasty, Jingtong Taoist priest and Xuanfeng Taoist priest. The top masters of Qingfu Palace are the two of them, besides the leader of Tianyan Taoist. They were captured by Chang''an City early and have been working as coolies here. Therefore, after the death of Tianyan Taoist, there was no master in Qingfu palace. The royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty was completely destroyed, and Qingfu palace was also cleaned up and destroyed by Xuanyi. Jingtong Taoist and Xuanfeng Taoist not only knew that Qingfu palace was destroyed, but also that Tianyan Taoist was dead. However, they had no choice but to bow their heads: "please, sir, allow us to leave a line of incense for the Qingfu palace." In addition to the two of them, Chang''an has some captured Qingfu palace disciples. After a long period of hard work, they are now also allowed to regain their freedom. But it''s the same as the Cheng family.After the disciples of Qingfu palace such as Jingtong Taoist and Xuanfeng Taoist went out, they first had to face the pressure brought by xuanyidao. Because of the existence of Chang''an City, Xuanyi may not dare to make a big move on the surface, but some means in private are enough for people to drink in Qingfu palace. In particular, Xuanfeng Taoist heard that Xuanyi was in charge of teaching Meng Shen. Not long ago, he had just achieved the Ninth level of reality. "Those who are loyal to Chang''an will have a foothold in Chang''an." Mr. Wu Yun said casually, "but how much development you can make in the future depends on you." Taoist Jingtong and Taoist Xuanfeng responded in unison: "thank your majesty for your generosity, and thank you for your advice." Mr. Wu Yun nodded and turned out of the cell. Jingtong and Xuanfeng follow him out. They both looked at each other with a bitter smile. They said goodbye to Mr. Wu Yun, and then they went out of the Tianxun hall. They also thought in their hearts how to make contributions and win awards, so as to rebuild the foundation of Qingfu palace. Mr. Wu Yun ignored the two of them and went to the fifth cell. Here, a middle-aged man, sitting cross legged. Seeing Mr. Wu Yun show up, he quickly stood up and clasped his fist: "Bai Hongfeng, Huang Zhi, met Mr. Wu Yun." The old man in black looked at him up and down, and his tone was calm: "you should know that there is no baihongfeng in the world." Huang Zhi, the elder of Bai Hongfeng, a famous martial arts school in the eastern Tang Dynasty, was slightly silent for a moment. Then he opened his mouth and said, "in Huang''s heart, Bai Hongfeng is still there. Please forgive me." "It doesn''t matter to me." Mr. Wu Yun said. Huang Zhi knows the meaning of killing from the other side''s understatement. "In the past, Huang and Bai Hongfeng didn''t want to be enemies with Chang''an, but they were entrusted and loyal to others. Although there are casualties, but the sword has no eyes, the battlefield is merciless, so there is nothing to complain about. Now the Li family dynasty of the eastern Tang Dynasty has become history, Huang and his school have no intention of continuing to be enemies with Chang''an. On the contrary, Huang an will do his best. " Mr. Wu Yun looked at him and nodded slightly: "good. Remember what you said today." "Sure, sure." Huang Zhi quickly replied. "Go ahead." Mr. Wu Yun ordered. Huang Zhi immediately followed him and left the cell. After leaving the Tianxun hall, Huang Zhi is also thinking. Bai Hongfeng was destroyed. Now it is also very difficult to make a comeback. The only thing that makes him a little more gratified is that he doesn''t have to worry about Dahe Longmen the same way that Qingfu palace worries about Xuanyi or Cheng family worries about Qingxia villa. Although we were enemies but not friends before, the news he heard was that Dahe Longmen had attacked baihongfeng. But for Dahe Longmen''s consistent way of doing things, he will not take advantage of Bai Hongfeng''s weak and weak situation to take advantage of it. Therefore, even if Huang Zhi returns to baihongfeng''s hometown, he can still have a foothold in a short time. However, the elder Huang was not in a hurry to return to baihongfeng. He first tried to contact Bai Hongfeng in Chang''an army. In the past, Bai Hongfeng was closely related to the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Many of his disciples devoted themselves to the army of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Even Xiang Junming, the Taiwei of the eastern Tang Dynasty, was born in Bai Hongfeng. Today, Chang''an sixteen guards are adapted from the soldiers of the seven countries in the East. Most of the earliest frameworks were set up by the Tang soldiers. Among them, there is no lack of Bai Hongfeng''s disciples, even his own descendants. It''s just that everyone is trying to tear off the original label. Whether it''s Bai Hongfeng or Tang Jun. Huang Zhi is going to contact him first and have a try. Of course, he did not want to engage in a series with the Chang''an army to subvert the rule of Chang''an. Huang Zhi''s plan is to unite as many as possible with the original descendants of Bai Hongfeng. If Bai Hongfeng has many people in Chang''an army, it must form a force that cannot be ignored. In this way, the Tang Dynasty, in addition to Dahe Longmen, other forces, if they want to move the emerging baihongfeng, must have more concerns. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looks at Huang Zhi leaving Chang''an inner city in a hurry, laughing and shaking his head. Mr. dark cloud, as he projected, entered the sixth cell. In the cell, a middle-aged Confucian scholar saw this and stood up and saluted: "I''ve met Mr. Wu Yun." "Did you hear about the Songyang academy?" Asked Mr. Wu Yun. The other party nodded: "the students already know." This middle-aged scholar was Fang Wu, the former supervisor of Songyang Academy. "In the past, we did not understand the current affairs and offended Chang''an, but we were guilty." Fang Wuyan said: "the students have changed their ways and repented. It is inevitable that the Academy will end up against Chang''an. Even if the academy is still there today, if they persist in their mistakes, the students are willing to destroy it in order to serve Chang''an."Mr. Wu Yun looked at the other party and suddenly laughed: "it''s worth not saying it from heart, but also pretending to be a villain Fang Wu''s lips moved: "Sir, students don''t understand..." "You understand." Mr. Wu Yun said indifferently: "what you think is that you should bear the humiliation for a while, seek freedom first, and then try to subvert Chang''an from the inside, in order to repay the teaching of Songyang Academy in the past and the gratitude of the royal family in the eastern Tang Dynasty?" Fang Wu''s face changed slightly. Mr. Wu Yun continued: "even if the world doesn''t understand you for a while, even if other teachers and students in the college misunderstand you as a traitor, you will enjoy it. In the future, history will make you innocent, so that countless people who come after you will understand your pain, right?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 305 Hearing what Mr. Wu Yun said, Fang Wu''s expression suddenly changed. The other party not only understands his intention, but also seems to have mastered every detail of every thought in his mind. He was about to open his mouth when he heard Mr. Wu Yun continue: "lumon, you''ve been caught, and you''re in a different place." When Fang Wu hears the speech, he stands on the spot if he is struck by lightning. Lu Meng, the former president of Songyang academy, was also the Prime Minister of the eastern Tang Dynasty. He had been ordered by the king of Tang to lobby the Western Zhou Dynasty. After that, the eastern Tang Dynasty and Songyang Academy were quickly destroyed, so Lu Meng had to stay in the Western Zhou Dynasty. Unfortunately, the Western Zhou Dynasty was soon defeated by Chang''an. Lumeng failed to escape after all and was captured by Chang''an master. However, he did not become a prisoner like Fang Wu and others, acting as coolie. The first time, he was handed over to Wan Li, Dean of Tingshan Academy. Wanli and Tingshan academy are diligent and hardworking in Chang''an and ask for nothing in return. Like the Chen family, they only want one chance. An opportunity for revenge. Li Xuanxin, the king of the Tang Dynasty, who led to the death of Li Zhibin in the past years, has been ambushed. The people who did it in person were Lu Meng, President of Songyang academy, and Feng Wenhui, a teacher. When Wan Li and others broke through the Songyang academy, they also killed Feng Wenhui. Since then, lumon is the only one left. After Chang''an conquered the Western Zhou Dynasty and captured Lumeng, people''s wishes of Tingshan Academy were finally achieved. After hearing the news of Lumeng''s death, Fang Wu stood still for a long time and finally came to his senses. He looked at Mr. Wu Yun with a wry smile: "since you all know it, Fang may as well speak up. You can subdue other soft bones, but you can''t let Fang obey." "Well, I see." Mr. Wu Yun didn''t care. He just answered. Fang Wu wanted to say something more, but found that he could not continue to make a sound. His body slowly softened, and his mind gradually emptied, until it was a blank, no longer aware of it. Quietly, the former supervisor of Songyang academy has died. Mr. Wu Yun calmly turns around and leaves the cell for the next door. After the disappearance of his body, it seems that he disappeared from the prison. The old man in black took his time and appeared in another cell. There are three people in this cell. Gao Zheng, the second son of the king of Qi in the past. Gao Keng, the fifth son of the king of Qi. Gao Jun, the sixth son of the king of Qi. All three people have lost their pride. Seeing Mr. Wu Yun appear, they salute and greet each other in a hurry: "yes, sir." "You three, think it over?" Mr. Wu Yun asked casually. "We dare not disobey Chang''an. In the past, the great Qi Dynasty is history." "If you know what you know." Mr. Wu Yun said casually: "as for Gao Zhao and Gao Zhong, they have to continue to atone for their sins." "I''ll see." Gao''s three brothers answered in unison. At present, they sincerely hope that senior three Gao Zhao and senior four Gao Zhong will be free with them. Previously, we fought openly and secretly for the position of the son of the Northern Qi Dynasty. But now, if they want to get a foothold in the eastern Xinjiang, they need to unite as many people as possible. Unfortunately, Gao Zhao and Gao Zhong still need to wait. "Sir, can we stay in the outer city of Chang''an for the time being?" Gao Zheng, the second, asked. Mr. Wu Yun doesn''t mind: "those who abide by the rules of Chang''an can have a foothold in the city." The three brothers of the Gao family said thanks in unison and then left the cell with Mr. Wu Yun. After leaving Mr. Wu Yun, the three of them went out of the Tianxun hall together. As expected, they did not leave the city in a hurry, but sought a place to settle down in Chang''an. Zhang Dongyun met in the Daming Palace. He didn''t have to make a special investigation. He could also guess the GAOs'' plans. He wanted to wait for Gao Zhao and Gao Zhong to be released together, concentrate their strength, and then kill them again. Don''t say, this is the death of the eldest brother Gao Ju. Otherwise, if the brothers of the Gao family really unite as one, it is not impossible to kill themselves under the rule of Chang''an. Even if there is no Gao Ju in the Ninth level, the strength of the remaining few people can not be underestimated. In fact, in addition to the forces presided over by the experts in the nine realms, they all had some resistance to other famous schools. However, this does not matter to Zhang Dongyun. Instead of focusing on the Gao brothers, he continued to project Mr. Wu Yun into the next cell.There''s only one person in this eighth cell. After seeing Mr. Wu Yun, he rushed to meet him. His first sentence was: "Sir, please don''t give me to wutianfeng!" Mr. Wu Yun looks at Mu Hongyuan, the traitor of wutianfeng in front of him. "Since I miss you these days, I have done my best. I can give you a chance." Mr. Wu Yun said: "but whether you can escape the pursuit of wutianfeng depends on yourself." Mu Hongyuan looks bitter, but he has nothing to do. Wutianfeng has a large number of people, so he is far superior to him in doing things for Chang''an. Not to mention, Lin Ying, the leader of wutianfeng, was the first level nine master to join Chang''an city. He is also a master of Xingjing. It is too difficult for him to compete with the whole wutianfeng. As Mr. Wu Yun said, he should be thankful that he did not give him directly as a prize to wutianfeng. "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Xie for your kindness." Mu Hongyuan replied bitterly. Mr. Wu Yun waved, and the other party rushed out of the cell with him. Farewell to Mr. Wu Yun, Mu Hongyuan left Tianxun hall, and then quickly tried to hide his tracks. At the same time, the ninth and last cell now has six people. Five prisoners. The remaining one is Li Qiong, the governor of Chu, who is now in the reign of Chang''an. "Third uncle, elder brother, second brother, you''d better think about it again." Li Qiong said slowly. At his side, they were silent. One is Li Dong, the oldest uncle of the Li family. The other is Li Dang, the fourth son of the Tang Dynasty. They sat side by side with Li Qiong, facing the remaining three. In addition to Li xuannian, the younger brother of the Tang Dynasty, and Li Yi, the second son of the Tang Dynasty, the last of the three was Li Hong, a former son of the eastern Tang Dynasty. He was originally sent to the Northern Qi Dynasty by Li Xuanxin, the king of Tang Dynasty. On the one hand, he hoped to persuade the Northern Qi Dynasty to send troops to help the eastern Tang Dynasty. On the other hand, it can be regarded as the Li family of the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty, trying to keep the last blood lineage. Unfortunately, the Northern Qi Dynasty, like the Western Zhou Dynasty, became history within a year after the collapse of the eastern Tang Dynasty. As a result, Li Hong, the son of the eastern Tang Dynasty, fell into the same situation as Prime Minister Lu Meng and was captured by Chang''an. Both of them were stunned to see that Chang''an had captured the whole of eastern Xinjiang in just one or two years. And they have become the dust of history. The good thing about Lee hung is that he has at least one life to live. However, the former royal nobles have now become prisoners and forced to serve as coolies. For Li family members, including Li Hong, many times it is a more terrible experience than death. However, Li Hong still refused his brother Li Qiong''s proposal: "nine younger brother, you come to Chang''an, I don''t blame you, but the corridor is different, do not conspire, you don''t need to persuade us." Li Dang, the fourth son of the Tang Dynasty, has always had a close relationship with his elder brother Li Hong. At this time, he could not help but say: "elder brother, Chang''an city is far beyond our imagination. From the beginning, we dare not fight against it. If we are like Nanchen, father Father and the others are more than just business. " "Enough!" Before Li Hong opened his mouth, Li Yi, the second son of the king of Tang Dynasty, said, "it''s your business that you bow to Chang''an. Don''t talk nonsense here." He looked at Li Hong beside him: "I have not dealt with you for decades, but today, you and I are all the way." Li Hong nodded gently and looked at his fourth younger brother Li Dang: "I don''t need to persuade him any more. I have made up my mind. Take care of yourself." After looking at Li Hong for a long time, Li Qiong asked slowly, "is elder brother trying to prove that it was the right choice that my father made you a son of a son?" Li Hongtong looks at the nine younger brothers who have already made him feel strange: "the ninth brother is very hidden. Although I have been aware of it, I have never thought that you are so hidden. However, within the Tang Dynasty, I still win, but outside the lobby, you win, and the whole Tang loses. So now you are thriving, and I am in a cage. It''s all a personal choice, and I won''t regret it. " Li Yi, the second son of the king of Tang Dynasty, sneered at him: "forget your ancestors, you are a descendant of the Li family in vain!" Li Qiong didn''t change his face: "since the two brothers have made a choice, I don''t say much, just third uncle..." He looked at Li xuannian. Li xuannian said calmly, "I can''t bow to the man who killed brother Wang." Hearing this, Li Dong, the old prince beside Li Qiong, sighed. On the other side, Li Dang slightly bowed his head, showing shame on his face. Li Qiong looked peaceful and nodded slowly: "since the third uncle has made up his mind, my nephew can''t persuade him again. I hope he can take good care of himself next."At this time, an old man in black suddenly appeared in his cell. Seeing this, Li Qiong saluted quickly: "I''ve met Mr. Wu Yun." After Li Dong and Li Dang were stunned for a moment, they also rushed forward to meet Mr. Wu Yun. The other half, Li Hong, Li Yi and Li xuannian, did not move and silently watched Mr. Wu Yun appear. "You two think about it? There''s only one chance. " Mr. Wu Yun said calmly: "although your majesty has always been generous, he has never tolerated betrayal." Li Dong and Li Dangqi said: "we dare not. We only hope to serve Chang''an and redeem our past crimes." "Good." Mr. Wu Yun''s eyes do not sweep the silent Li Hong three people, straight with Li Qiong, Li Dang, Li Dong left the prison together. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 306 In addition to Li Dong and Li Dang, there were also a few members of the Li family who, together with them, gave up all other ideas and surrendered sincerely. Under the leadership of Li Dong and Li Dang, all of them left the land of the Tang Dynasty and went to the land of Chu. Although everyone is very nostalgic about his hometown, it is just like Xiao Kun who was forced to leave Liangdi. As the once royal family, to continue to stay in the Tang Dynasty is harmful to them now. Now that Li Qiong has established a firm foothold in the ancient Chu area, their Li family might as well follow it and multiply in Chu. In this way, there may be a chance to return to Tangdi in the future, instead of facing the attack and encirclement of many other forces. Chang''an City acquiesced them to follow Li Qiong and go to the place of ancient Chu. In addition to the Li family, the local managers can give preferential treatment to their families as long as they don''t delay the work ordered by Chang''an city. This is also considered as a preferential treatment for local managers. Li Dang, Li Dong and others followed Li Qiong. Li Hong, Li xuannian and Li Yi, who refused to bow their heads, continued to be imprisoned as coolies. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun didn''t care much about it. However, after dealing with most of the prisoners, the whole eastern Xinjiang has completely returned to its original mind, and there is no future trouble. A large number of talents put into effect and admitted, also let Chang''an into a period of development. Once upon a time, there was trade between the seven countries in eastern Xinjiang because of territorial problems, but they were more or less restricted. However, now that the whole eastern Xinjiang is under the rule of Chang''an, it can exchange what is needed and develop efficiently. In the Tang Dynasty, a large number of forbidden materials, such as shanshenyan and bitongshi crystals, Xifeng iron and submarine Xuanyu in Qidi, Miaolong stone in chendi, Donghai Amethyst and so on, began to integrate and gather together to play a huge role. Lord Zhang of Daming Palace is very satisfied with this. What makes him more satisfied is that the whole invincible City, even outside the invincible City, has made rapid progress in education and literacy. After Shen He Rong succeeded in the restoration and broke through to the realm of Confucian school, she took over the related matters again, so the problems of education developed more rapidly. With Shen and Rong''s help, Zhang Dongyun can devote more energy to his own practice. One day, Lord Zhang was leaning against a large piece of sea floor Xuanyu to breathe. In his mind, a system prompt sound suddenly sounded: [the cultural literacy of the residents in the city has been improved, the teaching literacy has been carried out effectively, the illiteracy rate of the residents has dropped to less than 10%, the city has successfully completed the construction task of 8.2, and obtained 2500 points of upgrading experience reward] Zhang Dongyun heard the sound, and his eyes brightened. He stood up with a wave of his hand, and the huge black jade behind him disappeared. The city Lord Zhang moved his limbs and muscles while brushing the system task list. Finally, another construction task has been completed. In this way, the accumulated experience in construction has reached 6600 points. It''s a big step forward, but it''s less than half of the 1400 points required for the upgrade. Still need to continue to work hard Zhang Dongyun sighed in his heart. He took a look at the new tasks: [construction task 8.3 - the city continues to expand, and its influence has successfully covered the whole eastern Xinjiang, but China, which is across the sea from eastern Xinjiang, still lacks foothold and influence. Please set up landing fulcrum in China before the City Master succeeds] Zhang Dongyun looks at the mission description and thinks. This is similar to what he had imagined before. It is for this purpose that Nanhai ordered the South China Sea to speed up shipbuilding, and also ordered the real man Huifang and Chen Yu to figure out how to build a movable array. Eastern Xinjiang has been settled down, and it is time to move forward to the middle land. For the once evil emperor, Shen Herong, aokong and others, perhaps "returning to the Middle Earth" is more accurate. Zhang Dongyun moved his neck. In the process of education literacy popularization, Huifang Zhenren and Meng Shen achieved the same remarkable results. Meng Shen, with Chen Chaoyan, constantly arranges the next array one after another on the land of eastern Xinjiang. This master of Xuanyi had a premonition. The moment when all the people''s arrays are successfully arranged, it should be the time for him to achieve the spirit. Chen Chaoyan and he set up the array together, which also benefited a lot from the road of practice. However, Zhang Dongyun actually paid more attention to her. Did she touch Su Hui because of the 49 Double Ninth sword array in Chunyang palace. She and Meng Shen are not out of the invincible city at present. Zhang Dongyun has a good grasp of her situation. At present, there is still a lack of results in this area. Zhang Dongyun didn''t worry. He only dealt with idle chess. On the other hand, Huifang immortal and Chen Yu are equally successful. They have successfully figured out a mobile array with the help of the sea. Now, we are officially stepping into the process of upgrading, improving and constantly copying.One big ship after another, under the transformation of Huifang immortal and Chen Yu, carries a strong array. When the ship went into the ocean, it was like walking on the ground in the face of the stormy waves that could tear the hull to pieces in the past. With the ship itself as the eye of the array, the array pattern flashes brilliantly, covering the whole area of nearly kilometers in the large array. The sea is calm and the wind is bright. One boat, of course, is not enough. Huifang and Chen Yu work overtime. At present, every once in a while, there will be a Shenzhou giant ship that has been blessed with the array. A huge ocean fleet is taking shape. In the South China Sea, after a certain amount of adaptive training, more sailors and shipmen with ocean sailing experience are trained, and the fleet can go to the West Sea. At that time, the vast wasteland between China and eastern Xinjiang will no longer be a barrier to ordinary mortals. The array bestowed by immortal Huifang and Chen Yu not only resists the wind and waves, but also improves the speed of sailing. Only in this way can we cross the sea tens of thousands of miles away between China and eastern Xinjiang. Seeing that everything is on the right track, Zhang Dongyun nods with satisfaction. After thinking for a moment, he recalled Shen and Rong. "What''s up, brother?" Shen and Rong stepped into the hall. In her life, she was almost twelve years old, and her figure gradually began to rise, not as Petite as before. However, compared with her current age, Zhang Dongyun estimated that she would still be more exquisite in this life. "I should laugh at my dwelling in the Taiqing palace. It''s hard for eight younger sisters to get anything for the time being. Ask her to come back first." Zhang Dongyun said: "in my place, it is more helpful for her to improve her practice like you and your 11th brother, and restore her old appearance as soon as possible. As for the Taiqing palace, sooner or later, she will not be able to run away." Shen and Rong said with a smile: "what the elder brother said is reasonable, but eight elder sister has always been stubborn, you can''t persuade her back, and the younger sister is even more uncertain." "If you don''t want to accompany her." Zhang Dongyun said: "after so many years of separation, we met again after a long separation, but we separated immediately. The gain and loss are more hurtful." Shen and Rong nodded: "well, I miss eight elder sister very much." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ While Zhang Dongyun talked with Shen and Rong, two uninvited guests also came to the West Sea area of eastern Xinjiang. In the sky, the sun is bright and white clouds are blooming. But in the white clouds, the two figures gradually highlight, but not for outsiders to notice. "Let Taoist friends laugh. This is my first time to come to eastern Xinjiang." Tong Kai, the elder of qinglongzong, looked at the distant land and said slowly. Beside him, the real man Yunluo of Taiqing palace smiles: "to be honest, I am also a Taoist." "It''s not clear. We Why don''t you go in with your body out? " Tong Kai suggested. The real man Yunluo nodded: "what the Taoist brother said is very true, I also have this intention." After that, the original gods of the two people were shining slightly. Among the original gods of Tong Kai, the brilliance is divided into six groups. And one of the splendors separated from his spirit and fell by. flashed as like as two peas in the same way as Tong Kai. This is Tong Kai''s body, which is the product of Taoism''s distraction. The second state of Taoist yuan Shen is called distraction and the eleventh state of Daoist practice. Although the ninth state of the cultivation of the evil way has the ability of breaking up the soul, it has a limited survival time and can not be dispersed away. However, Taoism is distracted and incarnated in the outer body, which seems to be an independent individual who can travel far away from the noumenon. Although the cultivation level of the outer body is lower than that of tongkai''s noumenon, it is only the tenth level of Taoism. However far away from the noumenon, the strength will not decline. Tong kaixiu adheres to the green dragon sect and inherits the seven seasons of the green dragon. In theory, he can be divided into seven groups of stars. At present, one regiment has turned into an outer body, and the five stars still remain in itself. The other group, however, has long been transformed into an outer body and remained in the Middle Earth. After the Taoist school has cultivated the second level of Yuan Shen, it is very difficult to be killed by the enemies in the same realm. Of course, in addition to being lower than the original one, there are also other obstacles, which are not entirely free from worries. Although to a certain extent, it can achieve the effect of one person at most. Even if the number of followers is small, there is no need to worry about being outnumbered, but after all, it is not really possible for one person to serve as multiple envoys. Tong Kai shows up behind him and turns his head to see the real man Yunluo. The real man Yunluo, like him, also manifested a body. However, the outer body of Yunluo immortal, like Tong Kai, is the cultivation of the eleventh level of Taoism. His original cultivation strength is higher than Tong Kai''s, which shows that he is lower than Tong Kai, but he is also higher than Tong Kai''s body. It''s just that he casts other magic powers out of his body, just like he did in the eleventh state, but he can''t continue to divide.The real person as like as two peas, he took out a long piece of cloth and handed the burden to his body. Tong Kai is on the side, looking at the burden. The package was wrapped in purple silk, bound with gold rope, and the seal of Dao was written in cinnabar. "Is this the seal of Penggui Tong Kai asked slowly. "It''s Mr. Peng''s handwriting." Immortal Yunluo nodded: "I''ll go in later. If I''m in danger, I''ll take it as a counterbalance. Don''t worry about me. Just seek to get out." "Why do you collect this Tong Kai asked after a long silence. "Perhaps, it is for this time that we can use it." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 307 The two bodies, together forward, flew into the eastern Xinjiang. Because the external body is weaker than the original one, so both Yunluo immortal and Tong Kai are more cautious and hide their deeds. Two people fly down and observe quietly. "Have you ever found any trace of the twelve Yanluo?" Tong Kai asked softly. Immortal Yunluo shook his head: "no conclusive evidence has been found yet. However, the people who came out of the Ninth level in the eastern frontier may have been created by the twelve Yanluo. If you try their skills, you may find traces of the inheritance of the twelve Yanluo." Tong Kai frowned: "that may expose our whereabouts." "So, let''s look forward a little bit. If there is no harvest, how about making this plan?" Asked Yunluo. Tong Kai nodded: "no matter how good." They immediately continued eastward. Zhang Dongyun, who was in the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, suddenly moved in his heart. The bodies of the two Taoists have already entered the invincible city. "Another unexpected visitor is coming." Zhang Dongyun indifferent smile: "black cloud to clean up." Mr. Wu Yun''s posture appeared in the Daming Palace and saluted Zhang Dongyun and Shen Herong respectively: "yes, your majesty." Shen and Rong said: "I''m going to have a look with you." Zhang Dongyun''s body was sitting on the back of his chair: "whatever you want." After watching the girl leave the hall with Mr. Wu Yun, Zhang Dongyun''s attention returns to the two Taoists. As if he had noticed something, his eyes became dim and deep, and murmured to himself, "there is unexpected harvest..." Yunluo immortal and Tong Kai''s body slowly came to the heart of Zhou. Both men hesitated for a moment whether to move forward. According to their current understanding in Zhoudi, the border between Zhoudi and Tangdi is the legendary location of Chang''an city. The city is extremely huge, covering more than ten counties, beyond the imagination of ordinary people. As they moved on, they were getting closer to the city itself. Do you want to visit the city? "We''d better be more cautious if you lost the ancient pine in Chang''an." At this time, Tong Kai said, "it''s better to go and find the people who have broken through the nine realms of eastern Xinjiang because of Chang''an." After pondering for a long time, Yunluo nodded slightly: "let''s go." They turned around and suddenly their faces changed. In front of them, an old man in black stood in the way. "There is only one end for the uninvited guest..." Mr. Wu Yun said indifferently: "the prisoner under the variable rank." "I don''t want to be like this. It''s better that we don''t offend each other." Tong Kai said, adding a stroke of dust in his hand. He pinched the formula with one hand, and then the other hand held the whisk to Mr. Wu Yun. On the dust, the light surged, blazing but not strong, like a group of stars shaking. With the movement of his hand blowing the dust, the sky above seemed to darken, as if turned into the night sky. In the night sky, there are many stars shining, suddenly bright. Mr. Wu Yun looked up and recognized it as the Oriental Qinglong Qishu. The next moment, as expected, the stars of Jiaoxiu in the seven constellations of Qinglong are shining together. All the brilliance converges on the first two stars, just like the two horns of Qinglong. Then, like the dragon''s head, the double stars land. Two magnificent and ferocious brilliance of weather came down from the sky, and the target was Mr. Wu Yun. Mr. Wu Yun''s expression is indifferent. Black smoke is surging around his body, turning into black clouds and holding him on his head. The domineering stars fell, but failed to break the clouds. Shen and Rong''s posture appeared on the other side and nodded slightly. Wu Yun Dao and Wu Shuang Xiu. Now, in addition to Wu Dao reaching the Ninth level and achieving the body of Emperor Wu, even the Taoist school has become the yuan God. It is no wonder that the elder brother believes in him. The next moment, Mr. Wu Yun''s head, in the dark cloud, suddenly there was a purple light flashing. Then, the terrible purple thunder rushed out of the black cloud above his head and split into the real man Yunluo and Tong Kai. Yunluo real person unfolds the black and white Taiji subdues the devil chart, blocks the opponent''s purple thunder. His eyebrows raised slightly: "the mysterious thunder talisman in Zixiao cave? "Shangqing Shenxiao Baolu" recorded Daoism, you learn from the twelve Yanluo? " There is a rumor that "Shangqing Shenxiao Baolu" fell into the hands of twelve Yanluo, but the immortal Yunluo did not know who mastered the inheritance of Taoism. According to common sense, it''s either fourth or ninth On the other hand, Tong Kai is extremely difficult. He waved the dust with his right hand, and the formula of his left hand changed again. Therefore, the night sky above the corner of the seven night night dragon dark down, room and night shine up. The brilliance condenses and falls on Tong Kai, forming a palace of starlight and protecting him in the center.The room is the chest room of the dragon. It is the key to protect the green dragon. In qinglongzong''s legacies, it is a powerful method of defending and defending. Tong Kai protects himself with the palace of starlight, and the next moment, purple thunder splits in front of him. In the roar, purple thunder fiercely will star palace, split half of the collapse. Although the stars continued to supplement, and the palace was restored immediately, the purple thunder also continued. Watching the palace gradually collapse, and purple thunder ring after ring, is still splitting. Tong Kai looked serious. Before he arrived, he had only the tenth cultivation of Taoism. The old man in black on the opposite side is the tenth place of his body, but his thunder method is fierce and exquisite, which seems to be above the inheritance of Qinglong sect. Although the inheritance of Qinglong sect is not as good as that of Taiqing palace, Chunyang palace and Zhengyi sect, it is also the top of the three schools, far better than other branches of Taoism. Compared with Qingyun temple, Fulu palace, sanxinggong, yuquanfeng, Zicheng mountain and other sects in eastern Xinjiang, we don''t know how much to win. However, in the face of XuanZhen thunder talisman in Zixiao cave, the magic power of qinglongzong is inferior. At the moment, under the magic bombardment of Mr. Wu Yun, Tong Kai is in danger. One side of the real man Yunluo saw this, and the Tai Chi diagram in his hand suddenly became larger and blocked Tong Kai. The black-and-white Tai Chi diagram keeps rotating, and keeps the purple thunder out. Tong Kai breathed a sigh of relief, and he still felt a lingering fear: "thank you, Daoyou. Is this the legendary record of thunder in Shangqing Shenxiao Baolu?" "Probably." As he spoke, the real man Yunluo ran the Tai Chi diagram and escorted them to break through through Mr. Wu Yun. But Mr. Wu Yun held the formula in his hand and gently touched the air. The red thunder suddenly appeared in the air, which seemed to be tangible and material. It would gradually turn into a red cage, and the Tai Chi diagram, together with Yunluo immortal and Tong Kai, would be locked in it. In the eastern part of Xinjiang, yuquanfeng road was inherited and Zhu Lei was cultivated. The thunder was also red. At the moment, Mr. Wu''s method is far beyond what he has done. This is one of the thunder methods recorded in Shangqing Shenxiao Baolu, which is also called xuanlei Fu talisman of Chixiao cave. The electric light turns into Lei Fu, which locks the Tai Chi diagram and the two Taoists in the middle. When the Taiji diagram is stretched and changed, the red thunder will change, and it will not be scattered all the time, which will firmly trap the Taiji diagram. The Taiji diagram should be on one side. Black and white gas, condensed into a bunch of sword light, fiercely cut through the red thunder net. Different from Tong Kai''s external body, he has only the first level of the yuan God. The outer body of the real man Yunluo is the cultivation strength of the second state of the yuan God. Except that he could not be distracted again, other aspects were the same as his original power when he was in the second state of Yuanshen. His Taiqing Palace Heritage is based on the Qinglong sect. At present, Mr. Gao Wuyun has a way to resolve the other side''s thunder method. However, just after breaking through Mr. Wu Yun''s Lei FA''s barrier, they were suddenly in darkness. As if into a world of ink. Both Yunluo immortal and Tong Kai are surprised to know that there are Confucian masters in each other. Both of them immediately showed their magical powers, intending to break the world of this ink. However, although their magic broke through the ink, they failed to break out of this independent world. The ink was scattered, and there was only a piece of white in front of them. As if facing a piece of white paper. When their magic powers fall on the white paper, they suddenly become the existence of plane pictures, and it is difficult to continue to play a role. ¡°¡­¡­ It seems that it is only the first literary school of Confucianism? " Tong Kai spoke in a harsh voice. Real Yunluo looks serious. No matter Yan Shengfu or Jiufeng academy, there is no such master of Confucianism. If the city of Chang''an really has something to do with the twelve Yama of the past year, are the people in front of them at the moment Taiqing palace elder takes a deep breath, and then the Dharma formula changes continuously. All kinds of magic, such as Yin and Yang chopping magic sword, continue to fall on the white paper in front of you. The picture on the white paper is changeable, and new images are constantly added to bear the attack of the other party. But the real Yunluo turned a blind eye, just persevered and attacked constantly. Tong Kai saw him on one side, and his heart moved. When he looked at the white paper carefully, he saw that there were more and more pictures on the paper. Obviously, the Confucianist magic power of the opponent also has the bearing limit. Aware of this, Tong Kai immediately revived and, together with the real man Yunluo, constantly launched attacks on the blank. Until the various images, gradually fill the blank. Although the opponent''s supernatural powers are brilliant, their current cultivation realm is limited. I saw that the scene in front of me was colorful, and then it vibrated together, as if it was to be painted at any time and burst from the inside.Yunluo Zhenren and tongkai just saw the dawn of victory, but suddenly found that there was a blank space in front of them. Just now, all the powerful Daoism which can destroy the city and destroy the country seems to be in vain. "It''s not in vain. We forced her to use the Confucian classics, but this classic righteousness and principle..." The real man Yunluo looked serious Just think of the spring? You are the classic theory of Jiufeng academy! Did you collude with Jiufeng academy, or did Jiufeng academy have something to do with you There is no answer from the world. The magic attack of the two Taoists stops and encircles them when they are surrounded by thick Merton. Seeing this, the immortal Yunluo vomited out a long breath of turbid Qi, and then took out a long strip-shaped package. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 308 The real man Yunluo threw the long bundle upward. The gold rope on the surface of the package, as well as the runes written by cinnabar, flashed brilliantly together. The real Yunluo worshipped the burden. Then the seal on the package was gradually untied. All the clouds are surging in the air. These clouds, will be surrounded by the ink block up. Outside the country, Shen and Rong raised his eyebrows. However, her attention was not mainly on the clouds that blocked the thick ink. She''s focused on what''s in the middle of the cloud. In the country and the world, Tong Kai, the elder of qinglongzong, has a complex look, and he also looks at the middle of the cloud. The cloud gradually dispersed, and the ethereal and lofty Taoist artistic conception suddenly revealed a very vicious and fierce atmosphere. As soon as the breath appeared, it would tear the clouds around Taiqing palace. The clouds spread and a sword appeared in front of Tong Kai. The sword itself looks very ordinary, not brilliant. However, the sword spirit contained in it further sweeps away the thick ink around it after tearing the cloud. Under the shadow of sword spirit, immortal Yunluo and Tong Kai are equally difficult. The real man Yunluo immediately reopened the Tai Chi Fu Mo diagram and defended him and Tong Kai with all his strength. As for the attack, he didn''t have to think about it at all. The seemingly ordinary sword has begun to separate the country and the world in front of them. A blank piece of white paper, unable to hold the sword Qi, was naturally cut off by the sword Qi. Shen He Rong''s side of the country and the world, as if cut by the sword. Even the literary scroll on her head is now rustling, like being blown by a strong wind. However, at the moment, the girl''s whole attention fell on the sword. "Nature It''s the Heavenly Sword of seven brothers Shen and Rong''s rare face is startled: "seven elder brother''s sword, how can it be in the hands of Taiqing palace people?" Mr. Wu Yun fixed his eyes on one side. I saw a long sword slowly floating in the sky in the broken country. In the middle of the sky, the invisible sword Qi surges, but it becomes a visible image. It looks like a lion with a horn on its head and a goatee. How to see, how like the legend of Baize. This white Ze gives out a silent howl. And then the sword spirit spread in all directions. Yunluo immortal with Tong Kai, head also did not return, ran away in a hurry. Shen He Rong and Mr. Wu Yun were forced to resist the attack of terror. No matter purple thunder or red thunder, facing this sword Qi, they are instantly destroyed in the invisible. The dark clouds around Mr. Wu Yun''s body were also cut by sword Qi. Shen and Rong covered himself with Mr. Wu Yun. However, this independent world has been constantly destroyed by sword Qi. However, at this time, the sky suddenly changed. "It''s really the sword of seven brothers." An ethereal and majestic voice resounded from all directions. In the next moment, the white image of the sword disappears. The sword roared violently, then gradually quieted down. It''s like a new master. Yunluo immortal and Tong Kai, who have not yet had time to escape, are in a heavy mood. If the girl was Shen Herong, the "great sin" in the past 12 hell, what about this one now? They were turning their thoughts, and suddenly the whole yuan God was shaking together. The next moment, the two Taoists changed their faces at the same time. The void around the body seems to have been suddenly distorted. Then, several figures appeared together. Two of them, as like as two peas, are . and two others as like as two peas. Six people looked at each other, their faces all black into the bottom of the pot. It is not only their ancestors who are waiting for the East frontier overseas to be dragged here by the other party, but even their bodies left in their own mountain gate as the last resort are dragged here! How did the other party do it? Not only the two people in Chang''an were shocked. In the Middle Kingdom, Peng Ziling, the leader of Taiqing palace, and Hao Ning, the leader of Qinglong sect, were calm at this moment. They watched helplessly, as if with invisible force, taking away the bodies of Yunluo Zhenren and tongkai at their respective mountain gates. Although Peng Ziling is just a separate body here, how powerful is the protection and prohibition of the imperial palace? But still can only watch the body of the real man Yunluo disappear. Sitting opposite Peng Ziling, I should laugh at my reincarnation. The master and apprentice looked at each other, and the young Taoist said slowly, "it seems that some people have not been reincarnated, and have recovered their former cultivation strength.""Even so, there should be no such means." The old Taoist shook his head. The young Taoist sighed, "and what about the miracles in the fairy trace? However, it looks like my Taoist technique... " Suddenly, they were relatively silent. At the same time, Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looks like a smile. The man is outside the city, so Lord Zhang can''t get people into the invincible city. But no matter whether you are the original or the separate body, then I can pull you in from the outside through your body. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun sat, holding out a finger and gently downward. Therefore, in front of the immortal Yunluo and Tong Kai, the sword was immediately cut down in the air. The sword spirit of terror reappeared and fell like a mountain. Yunluo Zhenren and tongkai have no choice but to resist with all their strength. Listen to what the other side said, not like "sword demon" Su Po himself. But if it''s not su Po himself, who is in the sword now? There are countless doubts in the hearts of the two Taoists, but at the moment, they can only suppress the doubts and try their best to deal with the opponents in front of them. Tong Kai came here to restore the cultivation strength of the 11th state of Taoism. He simply took the two bodies back into his own body. So there are seven stars shining together in his body. Above the sky, there are faint starlight in the sky. With the blessing of brilliance, Tong Kai waves his own dusts. In the seven nights of Qinglong, Jiaosu, Kangsu, fangsu and Xinsu shake together. Jiaosu is a dragon''s horn, which is an excellent attack. Kang Su is the throat and neck of Qinglong, and the chief executive is flexible and changeable. The room sleeps for the green dragon chest room, protects the key. Everfount is the heart of Qinglong, and the master''s infinite power is awesome for three other places. At this moment, Tong Kai''s four methods are together, attacking and defending all together. Facing the towering sword Qi above, it is absolutely impossible for Fang Su to defend simply. There is only a glimmer of hope that supply can be reduced. However, even so, it is not enough to fight against the fierce sword spirit. Tong Kai just hopes to get a chance of life. Taking advantage of this vitality, he immediately applied another method of the seven sleeps of the green dragon, the method of the tail staying. This is the strongest escape method inherited by qinglongzong. As long as there is a chance, Tong Kai will have a chance to escape. However, all his ideas are just wishful thinking. The fierce sword spirit immediately killed the stars and killed the green dragon. It seems that the sky and the sky are broken and the sky is broken. Without waiting for Tong Kai to use the method of staying at the end of the night to escape, his sword Qi fell like rain, and he was already in front of him. This Taoist expert in the second realm of Yuan Shen had no choice but to release all the six incarnations outside his body, hoping to escape. But in the end, the sword Qi killed him and six other incarnations. Of course, they all fell to the ground together. The elder of Qinglong clan, who was in the second state of Taoist primordial God, was all crushed by sword Qi, whether he was himself or incarnated outside. He has become the body of the yuan God, separated from the body of flesh and blood, so as not to see blood. But the seven bodies were broken together, all of them turned into scattered starlight and disappeared. On the other side, the real man Yunluo, facing the powerful sword spirit from the sky, has no heart to take care of Tong Kai. At the moment, he is equally vulnerable. However, as the master of the 12th level of Taoism, or the third level of Taoist yuan Shen, immortal Yunluo will not be ready to die. He kneaded the formula with both hands and closed it to his chest. Then the whole person seems to suddenly disintegrate into black and white. The black and white Qi converges to form a Tai Chi diagram, which keeps turning. In the process of turning, the Tai Chi diagram gradually changed. I can only see a stream of pure Qi, which comes out from the Tai Chi diagram, replacing the black and white Qi. Taiqing palace passed down the unique learning, too dense. Too simple is the beginning of quality. The real man Yunluo showed the image of Taisu, and all of a sudden, water, fire, wind and thunder were all things in the world. All things are included in it, as if they are omnipotent and changeable. However, the sword Spirit fell like rain all over the sky. All kinds of things that the immortal Yunluo had transformed into were killed by the sword Qi one after another. No matter what, it''s hard to be a sword. Whether it is the visible land, mountains and rivers, or invisible water, fire, wind and thunder, all annihilate, no one survived. The sword Qi killed everything and fell directly into the dense and pure Qi of the immortal Yunluo. The dense clouds are collapsing and dispersing. However, the dense cloud which was more and more scattered by the sword spirit did not disappear, but gradually dispersed into the heaven and earth. The third state of Taoist yuan Shen is called "fusion God".The Taoist practitioners who reached this level began to integrate into the nature of heaven and earth gradually, as if they were integrated with the world. Taiqing palace inherited Taisu Yinyun, but also the fusion of the realm of the spirit of Taoist experts of this important magic characteristics, showing incisively and vividly. The real man Yunluo intends to escape. However, he soon found that the sword rain was endless and omnipresent. As the dense cloud spreads continuously, the sword Qi will keep falling, and every trace of Qi will continue to be chopped out. In the end, the real man Yunluo can no longer maintain the dense, and is beaten back to its original form by Sheng Sheng. He fell to the ground and looked up at the sky. I saw the Heavenly Sword that I had brought with me all the way from Zhongtu, quietly suspended in the air. "Your Majesty Lao has done it himself, and I am ashamed." At this time, Mr. Wu Yun saluted to the sky, and then went forward to grab the seriously injured Yunluo immortal and return to Chang''an. Shen and Rong flew up to the sword on the sky. The next moment, she and the sword take off back to Chang''an City Daming Palace. In the palace, Zhang Dongyun reached out and the sword fell into his hand. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 309 Shen and Rong soon returned to the Daming Palace. "Big brother?" She looks at Zhang Dongyun. "It''s Lao Qi''s sword, that''s right." Zhang Dongyun nodded slowly. The long sword in his hand looks ordinary, but in fact it is overwhelming and invincible. It was su Po, the sword demon of the past, who accompanied him to spread the world. Shen and Rong took a deep breath: "seven elder brother''s sword, unexpectedly fell in the Taiqing palace..." "No wonder." Zhang Dongyun said indifferently: "the Taiqing palace Peng Laodao is not vulgar in cultivation, but also sits in the great position of guarding the mountain. It''s not surprising that seven younger brothers can''t chew them down alone." "Big brother means that after the immortal trace incident, seven elder brother went to Taiqing palace alone to have trouble?" Shen Herong''s eyes were swollen and the light was shining. In that year''s immortal traces, in addition to laughing at me, Yang Li and other traitors, Shen Herong and AO Kong were also attacked by foreign enemies. Among them, including the previously low-key Taiqing palace! It was only after the twelve Yanluo destroyed Chunyang palace, and after the immortal deeds incident, that the Taiqing palace became high-profile and dominated the Middle Earth Taoism. If after that, Su broke the door to find trouble with the Taiqing palace, does that mean that he is revenge for his brother and sister? "Soon, we will know what happened." Zhang Dongyun said. Shen and Rong nodded and sat down in the hall. After a short while, Mr. Wu Yun came into the hall: "Your Majesty, twelve girls." "What''s up?" Zhang Dongyun asked. "Your Majesty, it was the original owner who attacked the gate of Taiqing palace, and then lost it there. Peng Ziling, the leader of Taiqing palace, suppressed and sealed it." Mr. Wu Yun replied: "it happened 30 years ago. Although the other side fell the sword of heaven, Peng Ziling was seriously injured by the war and recovered after more than 20 years." Zhang Dongyun nodded slowly. It''s been more than a year and almost two years since he crossed the world. It is nearly 32 years since the original Xianji incident. The gate of the Taiqing palace was about 30 years ago, two years after the Xianji incident. But long before that, he first hit Chu Yaoguang Shen and Rong listened and frowned slightly: "did he explain the result of this war, where is the seventh elder brother?" Mr. Wu Yun shakes his head: "this person also does not know the concrete result, only said that is the Taiqing palace palm teaches Peng Ziling to repel the person." Shen Herong hears his speech, but he is silent. Zhang Dongyun asked, "don''t you think it''s like the style of seven brothers?" "Yes..." Shen He Rong nodded slightly, thinking and answering: "seven elder brother always does not die. Of course, I don''t want him to fight to the end. However, according to his consistent style, no matter what purpose he wants to go to the Taiqing palace, he retreats when he is frustrated. It''s really abnormal." Zhang Dongyun said: "after finding a person, the truth will be clear." He looked at Mr. Wu Yun: "what else is useful?" Mr. Wu Yun respectfully replied, "just as the people in Jiufeng Academy said last time, the Taiqing palace is still fighting with the orthodox school. Peng Ziling, the leader of the Imperial Palace, has the upper hand." Shen and Rong''s eyes brightened: "isn''t Peng Ziling at the gate of Taiqing palace?" She turned her head and looked at Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun felt his scalp numb. He didn''t have to say that he understood what the twelve sisters were up to. Shen He Rong himself, together with aokong and Chu Yaoguang, is not as strong as he was at his peak in the past because of their own reasons. But no problem, big brother. If we had to think about the emptiness of Chang''an and the time-consuming problem of attacking the Taiqing palace, now that Peng Ziling, the leader of the Taiqing palace, is not here, the elder brother simply plays back and forth, and the one in the Taiqing Palace should laugh at me and I''ll get it. Zhang Dongyun smiles bitterly in his heart. Before the invincible city was not covered in the past, with his own current level of influence, it was just enough to go to other places in central Turkey. It was absolutely a matter of sending vegetables to the Taiqing palace. Since the Xianji incident, most of the Middle Earth masters, including the twelve Yanluo, have withered. Peng Ziling, the leader of Taiqing palace, is one of the few top masters in China. If not, the Taiqing palace can''t suppress the orthodox school at the moment. But then again, if it had not been for Su Po''s visit that led to Peng Ziling''s injury for many years, the Taiqing palace would have been at war with the Zhengyi faction. At the same time, Zhang Dongyun is still on his face. Mr. Wu Yun said: "twelve girls, Peng Ziling is not in Taiqing Palace at present, but according to Taoist nayunluo, I should laugh at my plan to leave the palace after I give him the tianwu sword. I may not be still at the gate of Taiqing palace now." Shen and Rong smell speech, immediately lost interest: "so it is." What she cares most is also the one who betrayed everyone at the beginning, and should laugh at me.She was not so urgent to attack their Taiqing palace when they were in the immortal trace. Or it should be said that, compared with Zhang Dongyun going alone, she is more willing to go with her after she recovers her cultivation strength. "Let eight younger sister pay attention." Zhang Dongyun said indifferently. This is the truth, not that he cheated Shen Herong. The result of the real man Yunluo got such news. As for whether I have told Yunluo the truth or not, it is difficult to judge at present. However, city Lord Zhang is naturally happy to see his success. He doesn''t have to think about whether he wants to go to the Taiqing palace. After thinking about it, Shen He Rong said, "elder brother, if not, my younger sister will go to Zhongtu again and look for seven elder brothers together with eight elder sisters and laugh at me." "Yes." Zhang Dongyun bent his finger and flicked the blade of his long sword: "however, I''ll leave later and take this thing with me when I leave." Shen and Rong nodded: "it''s OK." Seeing the other side''s back, Zhang Dongyun''s fingers glided over the blade again. It doesn''t matter what kind of situation Su Po is. As long as you can get the other party into the invincible City, it is clear whether it is loyal or traitor at a glance. How to deal with the other party at that time is entirely up to him. The current priority is to find the whereabouts of the other party, and then try to take it back to the city. Fortunately, like Yang Li at the beginning, Su Po also left something closely related to his name. If you want to find him, you may find him on this sword Zhang Dongyun looks at the sword in front of him and thinks in his heart. Yunluo immortal and Tong Kai two people came to visit this time, but gave him a big gift. Of course, the two brothers gave more than one gift. [random guard task 8.3 - kill or capture the Taiqing palace elder Yunluo Taoist priest and qinglongzong elder tongkai] [the city master captures the Yunluo Taoist who enters the city, kills Tong Kai, completes the random guard task 8.3, and gains 7000 upgrade experience] the triggering of the guard task is much more difficult than the defense task. However, there is no need to upgrade the city dwellers and spend the original guard experience points to complete the task. The reward of 7000 points, complete, all is the harvest. Zhang Dongyun is deeply gratified by this. With this new 7000 experience points, the number of guard experience points has reached 30600. Compared with the 14000 upgrade points, it is more than twice as much. Zhang Dongyun took a breath and began to ponder over the construction task. It means that we can not only stand on the ground, but also rely on construction. It''s like being on the east side of Xinjiang Zhang Dongyun thought. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At the same time that the city Lord Zhang was thinking about Zhongtu, many people were also thinking about him. A young Taoist in white is standing in front of the waterfall in the green mountains and clear water thousands of miles away from the gate of Taiqing palace. The waterfall in front of him presents a scene. Bai Mei Laodao, as if to face him face to face: "qinglongzong has sent news, Tong Kai, like Yunluo, stayed outside the mountain gate and was forcibly taken away." "Master, what about the sword that day?" Asked the young Taoist. "The same." Bai Mei Lao Dao is the part of Peng Ziling who was taught by Taiqing palace to stay at the gate of the mountain: "my teacher''s feeling with this sword was cut off in an instant." "In principle, no one should be able to do this except Su Po himself." The young Taoist pondered: "is he in Chang''an now?" "With Su Po''s temperament, even if he is in Chang''an, Chang''an situation should be presided over by someone else." Peng Ziling said. The young Taoist priest seemed to be thinking: "Chang''an is a steady and steady man. People like this are all present in Chu Yaoguang and Shen Herong, but they can''t hold back Su Po and aokong." "The rest of them are Ye Er Ren?" Peng Ziling asked. The young Taoist nodded: "it''s not sure yet. Speaking of whether Su Po is in Chang''an, his disciples still have doubts." "Chang''an affairs, let go first." Peng Ziling said: "the matter of the orthodox school has reached a critical moment. We can''t fall short." The young Taoist bowed his head: "the disciples will order people to pay close attention to the trend of Chang''an." The old Taoist on the waterfall water curtain nodded: "Chu Yaoguang, didn''t you find your whereabouts?" "Thanks to the master''s help to cover up, the disciple can leave without being noticed." After a little pause, the young Taoist said slowly, "it''s just one thing. I don''t know if it''s the disciple''s illusion..." "But it doesn''t matter." Peng Ziling said. The young Taoist said: "I feel that she is a little strange." Peng Ziling a pair of white eyebrows gently stirred: "you mean, she and aokong, Shen and Rong and other people, not one heart?""I''m not sure." The young Taoist shook his head: "it''s just that there''s something strange about it." Peng Ziling nodded: "since you say so, it should be a big difference. After dealing with the Zhengyi school, I will go back to the mountain in the first time and find an opportunity to take it down first." The young Taoist priest saluted the waterfall and said, "I wish you success." In the light and shadow on the water curtain, the old Taoist nodded gently: "you are alone outside. Be more careful." "Master, please don''t worry." After the young Taoist priest saluted, the light and shadow projected on the water curtain disappeared and returned to normal waterfall appearance. He looked at the waterfall, pondered for a moment, and then turned away. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 310 Taiqing palace, like Jiufeng academy, has temporarily suspended its flag. But the wind about Chang''an began to spread in China. Ordinary people only listen to legends, but in the eyes of those who have a heart, they will not take it lightly. Soon, in the Middle Earth, there were more than one passer-by to cross the sea to the East. One of them is from the famous Yansheng mansion. When they arrived at the east coast of Xinjiang, they formally submitted a letter to meet the Lord of Chang''an. The name of Yan Shengfu is still sacred to scholars all over the country. Even in the eastern Xinjiang, Cao Ran Ran and other famous people were immediately solemn. From Zhoudi, they immediately tried to report to Chang''an. However, after a short time, there was a reply, ordering them to go to Chang''an city. "So soon there is a reply?" Yan Shengfu people looked at each other. It seems that there are many practitioners above the nine realms here, among them there are more likely to be Confucianists with the magical power of seeing words like faces. However, if not, how can the Taiqing palace and Jiufeng academy be reduced? In the Middle Kingdom, it was a huge thing that could be compared with their yanshengfu. Thinking of this, they were relieved and went to Chang''an with Cao Ran Ran. However, walking on the road, the head of the young man''s eyes suddenly flashed: "in the past, there were so many private schools in eastern Xinjiang?" Cao Ran Ran shook his head: "no, it''s all brought by Chang''an. So far, it''s only a few months." The man named Kong yuan was more and more surprised: "if there is always a lot of literary and cultural materials and talents here, then many private schools can play a role. But if there has never been a similar tradition, then in a few months, can we create hundreds of millions of scholars out of thin air? " Cao Ran Ran Ran was stunned and laughed: "Sir, I misunderstood that these schools, whether men, women, young or old, with or without literary talent, can enter the school. What they learn is not profound classic articles, but mainly for the purpose of reading and writing." On hearing this, Kong Yuan''s face sank: "isn''t that casting pearls before swine? It''s ridiculous. " Cao Ran Ran Ran''s smile gradually disappeared: "Sir, it''s said that sages once said that there was a saying that there was no class in the sages. Why should we care about who is studying? Is it not beautiful to let the literary brilliance spread all over the world?" Kong Yuan said coldly: "sage cloud, the people can use it, can not make it known, there is no class, always said that our generation of scholars, you do not want to distort the classics." Cao Ran Ran Ran''s expression suddenly became serious: "Mr. Kong invited me. I always thought that the sentence of sage should be" the people can make it, let it be; if not, know it ". It is the way of sage to educate the world." "You are a village man in the wilderness of eastern Xinjiang. What kind of sage do you know when you read evil?" Kong Yuan''s robe sleeve swung and asked his fellow travelers to leave: "if Chang''an acts like this, what level can we see? The upright is not enough to conspire. Let''s go!" Cao Ran Ran was stunned: "how do you interpret the saint''s scriptures?" Chang''an City, Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun Xiangran a smile. Kong Aided them, for fear of deliberately explaining so as to facilitate their own actions. "It''s still the same as before..." In front of Zhang Dongyun, Shen Herong sighs. "More likely to get worse." Zhang Dongyun said calmly: "if not, it''s not good to make up for the loss we brought to them." Shen and Rong did not speak, but sighed again. Outside Chang''an, she had already arrived near Kong Yuan and Cao Ran Ran. Yan Shengfu people want to go, she directly with her own family, the world, will all people together. Cao Ran Ran Ran has not even responded, Kong Yuan and others have been taken away. They are all in the invincible city. Zhang Dongyun helps them. In Cao Ranran''s eyes, it is the mysterious Mr. He who makes the move. Kong yuan on the opposite side is Shen Herong, who is incarnated as "Mr. He". He shakes his head slightly when he looks at Kong Yuan who is still clamoring for help in her home and country. After returning to Chang''an, she directly handed over the person to Mr. Wu Yun, and she no longer paid attention to it. The city Lord Zhang in the Daming Palace is very happy. Although Kong Yuan and others did not take the initiative, they just walked away, but they are now in the invincible city. Shen He Rong disguised them with his family and country. They intended to resist and break free. Kong yuan, the Ninth level Confucian practitioner, immediately sent the city Lord Zhang 1000 points of guard experience. "Little sister at that time, not so crooked melon split dates." Shen and Rong stepped into the hall: "one generation is inferior to another." Zhang Dongyun faint smile: "in their eyes, you are the wrong person." Shen and Rong shook his head and went to the chair to sit on his feet. Zhang Dongyun then stretched out his hand in the air. Thus, in the main hall, there is a scene of light and shadow, reflecting the scene outside the city of Chang''an.Among them, Zhuo sin, as a guide, is leading a Taoist nun to Chang''an city. Seeing this Taoist nun, Shen Herong raised his eyebrows slightly: "if you don''t admit your mistake, is this Jin Xiaoxiao of the orthodox school?" "Not bad." Zhang Dongyun nodded. Yan Shengfu didn''t deal with Jiufeng Academy. It was said that some people in Jiufeng academy suffered losses in Chang''an, so they sent people to explore the way. In the same way, Zhengyi sect is fighting with the Taiqing Palace at present. It is said that some disciples of Taiqing palace have met with a wall in Chang''an, and they have sent people to contact them. However, only by looking at the representatives from both sides, we can see their own mentality. Although Kong Yuan is a descendant of the Confucius family in Yan Sheng mansion, he is not a direct lineage, not a Confucian master. As a first contact envoy, he was also qualified. But compared with the orthodox faction, it is totally different. Jin Xiaoxiao, the elder of Zhengyi sect, is one of the few masters who teach Chengyang immortal by themselves. She came here in person, basically second only to Chengyang Zhenren. Of course, according to Zhang Dongyun''s previous information, Chengyang immortal can''t be separated here at the moment. At the time of his death, Peng Ling was attacked by the Qing Dynasty. Even if Chengyang immortal has the ability to distract himself, he doesn''t dare to be distracted at this moment. He must concentrate on fighting against Taiqing palace. Zhang Dongyun and Shen Herong were surprised that Jin Xiaoxiao could appear in Chang''an. After all, she has several masters under the real Chengyang, and Zhengyi school is in critical need of every strength. "What is the purpose of elder Jin''s coming here?" After seeing each other, Mr. Wu Yun first asked. Jin Xiao and Xiao Chong hit each other with a Taoist censor: "our sect is in danger. I''ve come to ask for help. Please forgive me. I can''t stay here for a long time. I''ll leave soon. Please see the Lord of Chang''an." Mr. Wu Yun looked at each other up and down: "Chang''an has its own pace, and will not break it for others. If you say that you can join forces against the Taiqing palace, you don''t have to. It''s just Taiqing palace. It can''t stop my majesty''s steps." When Jin Xiaoxiao heard the speech, his heart sank. Whether the other party is serious about this idea or intends to start the price, such an answer is not a good signal for her trip. I just don''t know if the other party dares not to pay attention to the Taiqing palace and the Zhengyi school. Is it a bluff of bargaining, or is it really a matter of mind? Jin Xiaoxiao didn''t have much trouble. On the one hand, she has no time to delay; on the other hand, it is not in line with her style. "The city Lord of Chang''an is coming to China. Our sect is willing to take over the city in order to facilitate Chang''an." Jin Xiaoxiao said bluntly: "the pace of Chang''an is that I dare not interfere. It is up to the city Lord of Chang''an to make a decision. Our school is only waiting for good news." After hearing this, Mr. Wu Yun looked up and down at each other, and then nodded: "Daoyou is a quick talker. In this way, I can give you your Majesty''s help. But I can''t guarantee whether your majesty will be summoned." "Naturally, it''s hard to be friends." Jin Xiaoxiao raised a heart, finally a little put down. In the Daming Palace, Shen Herong smiles: "if we really go back to the Middle Earth and have a firm foothold, even if it is just a soldier, the Taiqing palace will also care. As long as the Zhengyi faction can support up to that time, the Taiqing palace will naturally withdraw its troops, and she will help us, as well as the Zhengyi faction itself." Zhang Dongyun also a smile: "still sensible." Jin Xiaoxiao felt a little uneasy in his heart, but he was not completely relieved. He came to Daming Palace with Mr. Wu Yun. Entering the palace, she first saw someone sitting on a high seat, and her face seemed to be shrouded in light. Another young scholar, sitting on the side, looked at her with a smile. "Jin Xiaoxiao, from the upright School of the poor, met the Lord of Chang''an." The Taoist nun calmed down and saluted Zhang Dongyun. "No gift." Zhang Dongyun looked at each other and said calmly: "after a month, Chang''an people set foot in the Middle Earth." Then he said no more. Before Jin Xiaoxiao had time to reply, Mr. Wu Yun said respectfully, "please obey your Majesty''s instructions." On the other side, Shen Herong, who had been transformed into "Mr. He", also had a similar style. He stood up and saluted: "please obey your Majesty''s instructions." Jin Xiaoxiao opened his mouth and did not make a sound. She looked at Mr. Wu Yun as usual and made a "please" action to her. ¡°¡­¡­ Thank you, Lord Chang''an. " Finally, Xiao Jin left with a sigh. After leaving Daming Palace, Mr. Wu Yun looked at each other calmly: "a month." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 311 Facing Mr. Wu Yun, Jin Xiaoxiao has calmed down at the moment: "our school is waiting for good news." She took out a jade flute and gave it to Mr. Wu Yun: "when Chang''an lands in the Middle Earth, please play the flute. Someone from our school will take care of it." "Taoist friends are eager to leave, so I don''t want to stay." Mr. Wu Yun nodded and put away the flute. Jin Xiaoxiao left Chang''an and returned to Zhongtu as soon as possible. The first faction has fallen behind the Taiqing palace and is in urgent need of her return as a master of the twelfth level. In the Daming Palace, Shen and Zhang Dongyun watched each other leave, and said with a smile: "although Chengyang, the leader of Zhengyi school, is not the opponent of Peng Laodao in Taiqing palace, his school has the ancestral one yuan immortal talisman. It''s not easy for him to win if he attacks the mountain directly." "Mr. Peng is not sure and won''t take the initiative." Zhang Dongyun said calmly: "the strongest barriers are always broken from the inside." Shen He Rong thought that his elder brother thought of the immortal trace again, and nodded with the same feeling: "what the elder brother said is true, but I don''t know whether Chengyang and Jin Xiaoxiao can support them for a month." "It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t hold up." Zhang Dongyun''s tone is casual. Shen and Rong shook his head with a smile: "big brother is still the same." She stood up: "in this case, you might as well inform eight elder sister, little sister also a month later past good." Zhang Dongyun gave a "um" and watched the other party leave. And his own vision, turned to fall on the side of the seemingly ordinary sword In China, Taiqing palace and Jiufeng academy seem to have forgotten the existence of Chang''an City, as well as the existence of Li Yeyu and Yunluo Zhenren. Their attention was all focused on their opponents in the middle of the country. The Taiqing palace pressed the Zhengyi faction and continued to fight violently, which made the Zhengyi school almost out of breath. Jin Xiaoxiao''s return to the mountain to help is just a drop in the bucket. From the leader of Chengyang immortal, all the members of the Zhengyi faction can only grit their teeth to support it. On the other side, the conflict between Jiufeng academy and Yan Shengfu suddenly showed signs of moderation. The main reason is that Yan Shengfu, as the party who had taken the initiative to look for trouble, suddenly slowed down its pace and stopped pressing step by step. All other forces in China and Turkey are surprised at this and do not know why. On the contrary, it is the other side of the conflict with Yan Shengfu. In Jiufeng academy, Shen Tianxian, the dean of Jiufeng academy, and Shen Hao and others have some speculation about the change of the current attitude towards health preservation. There was a little conflict between Jiufeng academy and Chang''an City in eastern Xinjiang. After receiving the news, Yan Shengfu, based on the idea that the enemy of the enemy is a friend, may take the initiative to contact Chang''an city. If other people want to come, even if Chang''an city does not accept it, it should not make enemies out of thin air and offend Yan Shengfu. But the Shen family knew that Chang''an could not join hands with Yan Shengfu. In addition, Shen Herong and other people of the twelve Yama will certainly not give good fruit to Yan Shengfu. After all, Shen Tianxian and Shen Hao both know that Shen Herong turned out to be Yan Shengfu in those years, and they also know that Yan Shengfu is still different from her. If the enemy''s house is deep, the enemy''s style will not be lured. So the reason why they are slowing down now, if it is not the outbreak of civil strife, it must be that other people are involved in their attention. At present, Jiufeng academy has not received any news of the war with Yan Shengfu in other places. The most likely one is the extremely mysterious eastern Xinjiang. Shen Tianxian and others immediately breathed a sigh of relief. However, they did not take the opportunity to fight back. Yan Shengfu worried about Chang''an. They are more worried about Jiufeng Academy For a time, Dongtian, the two holy places of Taoism in China, was still fighting fiercely, while the Confucianists called the two peaks of juxtaposition in the world, and gradually there was a trend of armistice. In contrast, the eastern Xinjiang ushered in a rare time of peace in recent years. It''s just, in peace, the undercurrent is surging. In the South China Sea, more and more large ships suitable for long-distance voyage have been completed, and they have begun to go to the West Sea in eastern Xinjiang to adapt to the environment. In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, the city Lord Zhang pays attention to the fleet construction and cultivates himself. Time goes by. He has been wearing this world for more than two years. After merging the two pieces of immortal relics, the invincible time of the city has increased to three years, and now there is about one year left. Zhang Dongyun exhaled slowly. If I hadn''t cut off that piece of fairy trace fragment that should have laughed at me, now invincible city will be running out of time. Now, fortunately But next, I need your Shen family, or Jiufeng academy, to contribute to me. Zhang Dongyun stood up and moved his limbs. The period of January mentioned to Jin Xiaoxiao is approaching. It is time for Chang''an city to step out of the eastern Xinjiang and stride into the middle land.In a certain sense, he, Shen Herong, aokong and others are going to return to their former places. In the Tianshu palace, Mr. Wu Yun, projected by Zhang Dongyun, issued an order to the five figures in front of him: "from now on, we will send troops to China, and you will be the vanguard." "At your command!" The five figures are the masters of five nine realms under the command of Chang''an city. The leader of Huang Lei sect, Zhou Di is in charge of Zhuo sin. Cao Ran Ran Ran, the head of YaoYuan academy and the deputy director of Zhoudi. He Longmen leader, deputy director of Tangdi, Li Jie. As well as Lin Ying, the leader of Qi Di Wu Tian Feng, who recently broke through the ninth realm and became the emperor of martial arts. The last figure was a tall, thin man with a long, narrow face. It''s a serpentine meteorite in human form. Four people and a demon salute Mr. Wu Yun: "please wait for your majesty and Mr. Wu Yun." Then they left the temple. In Chang''an inner city outside the temple, many people gathered here. They belong to Huanglei school, Guyuan academy, Dahe Longmen and wutianfeng. Everyone looked excited when they saw the helmsman coming out. Middle Earth. For many practitioners in eastern Xinjiang, it is a remote, mysterious and fascinating place. It is often said that there is far more abundant than the eastern Xinjiang, and there are even fairylands on earth and blessed places. Confucian scholars yearn for the legendary yanshengfu. Taoist practitioners yearn for the three holy places in the legend. The martial arts practitioners yearn for the imperial dynasty established by the legendary emperor Wu, and the mountain of Shu, which is the best in the world in kendo Some practitioners prefer the head of a chicken to the queen of an ox, so they don''t want to go to the Middle Earth. There are also people who yearn for the richness and legend of the Middle Earth, so they try their best to do so. However, it is difficult for people who have not achieved a certain degree of cultivation to cross the vast sea. Few people can go to the Middle Earth and never return. Therefore, for the scholars of the island of crocodile, there is always a legendary existence. If there was a chance to go to China before, people in eastern Xinjiang would be excited and uneasy. Now, they are not upset, only more excited! Because they didn''t go to Zhongtu for pilgrimage, they didn''t go there to seek immortals. They are going to conquer the Middle Earth! The strong in the Middle Kingdom are like clouds, and they can''t do it alone. But as long as there is Chang''an city behind them, it can do anything. In just one or two years, Chang''an has now established a supreme position in the hearts of the people in the eastern Xinjiang. It is not because Chang''an City unified the eastern Xinjiang in a short time. If this is the case, the people of eastern Xinjiang will submit to Chang''an, but if Chang''an wants them to be the enemy of China, everyone will feel uneasy. Because in the Middle Kingdom, there are more than one force that can sweep the eastern Xinjiang. It is just that the eastern Xinjiang is barren, so it does not care for those in power in the middle land. However, it is precisely Kong yuan, Yunluo, Li Yeyu, who were born in these forces, who were captured by Chang''an in succession, that laid the foundation for the people of eastern Xinjiang to worship and obey what they say. Having the opportunity to follow Chang''an to Zhongtu means that the rich Middle Earth may also become their territory. Chang''an has always been generous and generous. When they were not able to do so, they were able to write down a great deal in their meritorious service books. Therefore, many schools and families in eastern Xinjiang vied with each other in the hope of getting on the boat to Zhongtu. However, in the end, there were four masters of the tenth realm, namely, Huanglei school, YaoYuan academy, Dahe Longmen and wutianfeng. All the four disciples were overjoyed and others were helpless. Snake meteorite calmly watched the four groups gather, and then with Zhuo sin, Li Jie, Cao Ran Ran and Lin Ying, they left Chang''an City and rushed to Zhoudi. They went all the way to the westernmost beach of Zhoudi. Here, a huge fleet is ready to go. With the fleet of people, there are Huifang real man and Chen Yu. They will set out with the fleet, inspect along the way, and even further improve the array engraved on the ship. As a special privilege, the Fulu palace in chendi became the only sect to follow the Ninth level practitioners to the Middle Earth, which attracted the admiration of other families. "Let''s go." Said the serpent meteorite. Instinctively, he felt disgusted and repelled to the sea surrounded by water. When he was still in the eighth state, he tried to cross the sea. If he could, he didn''t want to do it again. But since Chang''an has an order, he can''t resist it. He just wants to end it as soon as possible. Fortunately, Huifang and Chen Yu did not let him down. The vines on the ship extend to the surrounding sea, and then the brilliance of the array pattern suddenly twinkles.Ships and ships are far away from each other. Their arrays cover a sea area, and then advance together. Looking down from the sky, you can see a huge blue halo, separate the sea water, advancing together in the blue sea. The speed of the ship was so fast that it even exceeded the expectation of Li Jie and Lin Ying. Soon, the fleet left the calm sea and gradually sailed into the open sea where the storm met. Enough to tear the normal sailing ship to pieces, but was eliminated by the array pattern. Where the fleet passed by, the brilliant array united together, and the whole vast sea area became calm. When they crossed the high seas and appeared on the East China Sea coast of central Turkey, the people on the Middle Earth were regarded as fleets from other parts of central Turkey for the first time. It was totally unconscious that the fleet came from the eastern frontier on the other side of the ocean. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 312 "Taoist priest and steward Chen are really wise." Chang''an City fleet leader of a large ship, Huang Lei faction leader Zhuo sin praise. Along the way, he was still in fear of failure of the array on the ship. At that time, although he didn''t have to worry, all the young disciples on board would suffer. Zhuo sin and others had to prepare for rescue. However, along the way, the fleet has not only been able to withstand the rough waves, but also crossed the barren sea tens of thousands of miles in a few days, which really opened up the eyes of Zhuo sin and Cao Ranran. There are no other problems except that the speed of one or two ships suddenly slows down. It was the two ships that suddenly stalled. The real man of Huifang and Chen Yu soon managed to deal with them and keep up with the army again. Of course, the Chinese and Turkish people did not expect that there would be a fleet of ocean going ships in eastern Xinjiang. Although they were confident in the formation on board, the final results were beyond their expectations. "Thanks to your majesty and Mr. Wu Yun''s advice." "If I just try to figure it out by myself, I''m afraid I can''t get the results now in my life," said the real man of Huifang Beside him, Chen Yu nodded. They are not too modest, but sincerely admire Zhang Dongyun. It is because the Chinese mainland masters are so strong that they have not successfully built such a big ship for so many years. The city Lord of Chang''an was so magical that they were deeply shocked. Zhuo sin and others have the same idea. Everyone''s confidence in Chang''an city is even stronger. "Let''s go ashore." The serpentine meteorite said at this time. At the same time, he was flying from the deck of the ship. In the middle of the sky, the big demon faded its human form and reappeared the snake. Over 100 meters long, the giant snake with wings on its back flew to the coast of the middle earth under the cover of smoke and fire. Zhuo sin and others follow the same action. The practitioners of the Huanglei school and the Guyuan academy followed closely. A few of the top strong flew across the land and soon found the right port. Thus, the huge fleet from the East officially landed and set foot in the Middle Earth. In the coastal area of the port, there are the activities and operations of the Zhongtu zongmen. But they were soon cleaned up. It is true that there are many masters in the Middle Kingdom, but there are more practitioners with lower cultivation level than those in eastern Xinjiang. Under the same population base, China can cultivate more practitioners. What''s more, the vast territory and large population of China are above the eastern Xinjiang. However, these people with low cultivation level can not resist the eastern Xinjiang masters led by snake meteorites and Zhuo sin. The seafront of the port was swept away and brought into the control of Chang''an. The fleet landed, and a steady stream of people from eastern Xinjiang set foot on the Middle Earth. Among them, it''s not just people with strong cultivation. There are also many people who are proficient in government affairs and people''s livelihood. They are the results of several talent selection ceremonies in Chang''an. Now, let''s cross the ocean together and glow in the Middle Earth. The port and surrounding towns, and even the mountains and countryside, were quickly brought into the control of Chang''an. "Be careful not to miss it." Xu Xingzhi gives orders to the people. He had previously assisted Mr. Wu Yun in the Tianshu palace and performed excellently. So, this time, I got a chance to be on my own. The first batch of Chang''an advance troops are not without risks. But like Zhuo sin and others, Xu Xingzhi did not hesitate to take the job and rush to Zhongtu. This is both a test and an opportunity for him. If you can hold it, then Bento can really take charge of it. He is not disrespectful to Mr. Wu Yun, but to be independent is a great hope for everyone who wants to display his ambition. Xu Xingzhi led people to stabilize the place and digest it. Zhuo sin, Lin Ying, Li Jie and others, relying on this initial fulcrum, began to expand the territory of Chang''an step by step. In front of them, the relatively weak local forces can not resist at all. However, as they moved on, they gradually began to come into contact with more and more powerful enemies. After capturing and killing several level 9 and even two level 10 masters, Chang''an gradually left the seaside and began to go deep into the interior of China. Then they meet the first hard bone. In the Zhao Dynasty of eastern China, there was a powerful Taoist school called Qinglian school. Qingpeng Zhenren, the contemporary leader of the Qinglian sect, is a master who has long been a master of Taoism. Moreover, it is rumored that in recent years, he has reached a higher level and has become a state of distraction, reaching the second level of Yuan Shen. In other words, it is the eleventh state of Taoism.The realm of cultivation is above Zhuo sin and Cao Ranran. The east coast of Zhao Dynasty was the inherent force of Qinglian school. Hearing of the landing of Chang''an City, there have been some arguments among the Qinglian sect. The place that can offend Taiqing palace and Jiufeng Academy at the same time must be extraordinary. For the Qinglian school, there is some pressure. But the other party did not go to Taiqing palace and Jiufeng Academy for trouble, but they provoked them to the green lotus sect, and some bullied people. When the leader, the immortal Qingpeng, was thinking about it, he suddenly heard that the people of Chang''an City were pushing from the sea to the gate of Qinglian sect. The whole party was furious. Then I heard that although there were experts in the Ninth level, they were only in the tenth level. The people of the Qinglian sect couldn''t help being elated. "Send a message to Taiqing palace." Qingpeng immortal indifferent way. As a Taoist force, Qinglian has a complex impression on Taiqing palace, which is far superior to itself. They resisted each other''s unified momentum. In the eastern part of China and in the Zhao Dynasty, the Qinglian school had a good relationship with Jiufeng academy, the holy land of Confucianism. They had already informed Jiufeng Academy of the news of Changan landing. However, for Taiqing palace, Chang''an is also an enemy, so Qinglian sect immediately informed Taiqing palace. At that time, a disciple was ordered to leave the mountain, and the immortal Qingpeng swung the dust: "open the array, meet the enemy." In the sky above the gate of Qinglian sect, a lot of blue light suddenly rose. From a distance, it seems that there is a huge green lotus, covering the whole mountain, covering the area of several kilometers. Zhuo sin and others in the distance, looking at the huge green lotus, fell into silence for a time. Taoist ninth level immortal, you can arrange the array. Each famous family in eastern Xinjiang basically has its own defense array. But looking at the distant green lotus, we feel at this moment, what is the Dharma world. They had never seen such a strong array before in the eastern Xinjiang. That is the array of Dharma set by the God of the eleventh state of Taoism. After the battle is over, the real person of Qingpeng presides over the battle. If people at the scene of Chang''an are twice as many as possible, I''m afraid they have to hang a question mark. "The array arranged by Meng Daoyou according to your Majesty''s instructions will be more impressive than this one on the day of success." The real man Huifang came back to his senses and breathed out his breath slowly. Next to Li Jie smile: "the Taoist priest takes the boat as the array eye, takes the sea as the geographical advantage, and can move on the sea again, which has opened our eyes." "Mr. Wu Yun and I have to wait for people from afar to make arrangements The serpent meteorite opened its wings and flew to the gate of Qinglian sect. The black inflammation in his pupils flashed. The mountain peaks where the gate of Qinglian sect is located suddenly vibrated together. Under the action of the earth force of the snake in the realm of the demon emperor, the whole mountain range was shocked on the spot. In the sky above, there is a faint night sky, and the stars are shining. Bless the snake again. Shaken by the huge power, the huge green lotus covering the mountain peak and the lotus petals surging with blue light seem to shake slightly, as if being blown by the wind. However, the real Qingpeng did not change his face. He flicked the dust gently, and the huge green lotus immediately stabilized, no longer shaking. Li Jie, Zhuo sin, Cao Ran Ran and Lin Ying, the four human masters, all joined in the battle to attack the mountain guarding array of Qinglian sect. Five masters of the tenth level launched a siege, and the expression of immortal Qingpeng was still calm. The blue light flashed on his body, as if there were lotus flowers in full bloom. as like as two peas appeared on the floor and petals opened, there was a Taoist priest who had the same appearance as the Green Peng. Immortal Qingpeng directly shows five incarnations outside the body. Relying on the help of the array, he blocks all four people and one demon in Chang''an. He himself is still silent, holding the dust, alert whether there are other Chang''an experts reinforcement raid. Li Jie and others are instructed by Chang''an, and their cultivation strength is extraordinary. Even in the face of Central Plains masters, they can also compete. If we really fight alone, Qingpeng immortal, an incarnation of himself, may not be able to block any of them. But the other side relies on the mountain defense array to help, the strength suddenly rises. Li Jie and others are also hard to get over. All of them tried their best to make the real man Qingpeng look serious and not careless. In the Daming Palace in Chang''an city tens of thousands of miles away, the seals on Li Jie and Zhuo sin are displayed, which allows Zhang Dongyun to quietly witness the war in China. Zhang Dongyun looked at them with a smile, then raised his hand and made a lift up action. As a result, Cao Ran Ran Ran and Lin Ying, who were fighting with Qingpeng, suddenly got a shock.On their foreheads, there are signs and flashes of light. At the next moment, their literary talent and martial arts physical Qi and blood soared together. Cao Ran Ran Ran the head of the literary scroll, flashing light more bright, at the same time there seems to be a road of fog flow. And Lin Ying''s sword spirit condenses, it seems to form a looming hall. The top of his sword tip seems to become extremely heavy at this moment, but it does not affect the agility of his sword technique. However, the power of the point of the sword seems to be able to crush the mountains and rivers and collapse the earth. In the gate of Qinglian sect, a group of people were stunned. In the Middle Kingdom, they are not vulgar sects. They have no problem with their horizons. At the moment, they all think they are wrong. What''s the grand master''s words in the realm of Confucianism?! The emperor''s tripod sets heaven and earth?! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 313 Including the leader Qingpeng immortal, all the members of the Qinglian sect are shocked at the moment. They really don''t know whether Cao Ranran and Lin Ying had hidden their strength before and only now, or did they really have some special means to enhance their own realm. But at present, the people of Qinglian sect are not surprised because Lin Ying''s sword has already been chopped off. Above the gate of Qinglian sect, Qinglian is in full bloom to block Lin Ying''s sword. Qingpeng real person''s expression also became solemn. Just a round of fighting, he can be sure that Lin Ying, in front of him, must have hidden his accomplishments. The seal on his forehead should have the effect of covering up the seal. No matter taking drugs or using other methods, if the cultivation level is promoted temporarily, the other party can''t be so smooth. He can control the powerful power of King Wu immediately. At the moment, Lin Ying in front of him seems to be a veteran master who has been infiltrating for many years in the realm of winning the top. The means of temporary promotion may endow the opponent with corresponding strength level and magical power changes, but it can not give the other party rich experience and adaptive coping skills. In this way, the old Confucian man next to him should be in the same situation. Relying on the great position of Shanmen, Qingpeng immortal is able to deal with Lin Ying''s attack. But his heart sank to the bottom. "The righteousness of Chang''an is high, your majesty is generous, and those who surrender will not be killed." Cao Ran Ran said in the distance. As soon as he said this, how did the Qinglian sect react? Lin Ying, who is the main attack in Chang''an, suddenly seems to be on a new level. Even if the immortal Qingpeng relied on the big array, he began to feel hard to parry. It''s just the small words and great meanings of the Confucianists. On the first floor, Cao Lingying is more and more powerful. Qingpeng real person witnessed the scene with solemn expression. If both of them are temporarily promoted by drugs or other means, they can easily win as long as they delay until the other side''s efficacy or time has passed. But now these two people, how to see, how are the 11th level master. If we continue to hold a stalemate with them, it will undoubtedly be detrimental to the Qinglian school. If the other side has more strong support, the green lotus sect is afraid that there is no place to run. It''s better to seize the time to break through the encirclement Qingpeng immortal sighs in his heart. As the leader of the Qinglian sect, Qingpeng Zhenren is naturally reluctant to give up his Shanmen paradise, which he has managed for many years. But if the whole school was destroyed, he would be more sorry for the ancestors. Thinking of this, immortal Qingpeng no longer keeps it. He informs the disciples that they are ready to break through the encirclement, and takes back all his bodies. Then he raised his hands together. All of a sudden, there are twelve points of blue light, flying in the air. The green light flew into the air and quickly spread out into twelve lotus stands. This is the magic weapon of the Qinglian sect, twelve green lotus, and also the bottom card of Qingpeng immortal. Twelve green lotus fly together, and immediately resist Lin Ying''s sword spirit. If we rely on the mountain defense array to meet the enemy together, then the immortal Qingpeng is sure to defeat Lin Ying. Even if the other side has the blessing of Cao Ranran, it is the same. But now, Qingpeng immortal moved his heart to break through the encirclement. Naturally, it is impossible to evacuate with him. He pinched the formula with one hand and poked a little toward the foot down the mountain gate. All of a sudden, the huge blue lotus covered the mountain gate, with an unprecedented posture, turned into a wave of blue light like the ocean, spreading around, almost drowning the boundary of hundreds of miles. With a sword, Lin Ying splits the sea in the same shape, and cuts the blue ocean into pieces. But his sword spirit was soon blocked by the immortal Qingpeng controlling the twelve green lotus treasures. Cao Ran Ran Ran started his own family and country, installed all the other Chang''an people present, so as to avoid the sweep of the remaining Qingguang ocean tide. The immortal Qingpeng took advantage of this opportunity to escape with a group of disciples of Qinglian sect. Unfortunately, Lin Yingjian will never give him this opportunity. With Cao Ranran''s blessing, he made a series of swords. The boundless sword Qi seems to have turned into a cloud covering all directions, surrounding the people of Qinglian sect. Qingpeng immortal keeps the cloud and mist away with twelve green lotus and tries to break forward. But this a little delay, Cao Ran Ran Ran and other Chang''an masters to avoid the sea of Qingguang, then together catch up. Lin Ying and Cao Ran Ran Ran two people unite to encircle Qingpeng immortal, not to give each other a chance to escape. But the snake meteorite, Zhuo sin, Li Jie and others quickly captured the others of the Qinglian sect. Apart from the leader of Qingpeng immortal, there are no other Taoist practitioners in the ninth realm of Qinglian sect. At this time, facing the siege of snake meteorite, Zhuo sin and Li Jie, who can resist?It was soon wiped out. After dealing with the other members of the Qinglian sect, they began to assist Lin Ying and Cao Ranran. In the past, they were the tenth level practitioners. Immortal Qingpeng could not pay attention to their attacks, and even could deal with them by dividing out a few incarnations. But now, he must face the attack of Cao Ranran and Lin Ying, who are both masters of the 11th level. At this time, when Zhuo sin and Li Jie met, they suddenly took a cold shoulder beside them, and the real person of Qingpeng felt left and right dwarfed. Seeing that most of the disciples were captured by Chang''an, although there were many injured, few died. Immortal Qingpeng sighed: "I''m willing to surrender. Please don''t be difficult for my disciples." "If we didn''t do it before, but now we have to surrender because of our surrender, we may not have such a good treatment." Zhuo sin said: "the Taoist priest should be escorted to Chang''an. How to deal with it will be decided by his majesty and Mr. Wu Yun." Qingpeng immortal smell speech, some become angry: "if I fight to death, at least half of you present will be buried with me!" The snake meteorite said coldly, "then you go to die. I am greatly favored by Chang''an, and I will sacrifice my life to accompany me." When the immortal Qingpeng looked at him, he saw that the two vertical pupils of the snake were full of gloomy and cold colors, and they were not shaken. His eyes swept over Lin Ying, Cao Ran Ran and others. Although other people''s eyes were not as cold as the cobra meteorite, they were all safe. Seeing this, the immortal Qingpeng looked up to the sky and sighed: "just, just." He waved, twelve green lotus together, but did not take back his hand, but floated to Cao Ran Ran Ran in front of him. Cao Ran Ran Ran nodded and collected all the green lotus in his own country. Lin Ying comes to Qingpeng immortal, and then points a sword on the other side. The real man was not hurt. However, the change of Yuan Shen was blocked by invisible sword Qi. "I''ll send him back to Chang''an. It''s Cao Lao who works here." Lin Yingyan said. "Don''t be polite, master Lin." Cao Ran Ran Ran spread out his hand, took out the twelve lotus flowers which had changed into ordinary green lotus, and gave them to one side of Huifang immortal. Huifang real person nodded: "I return to Chang''an with leader Lin He will also be responsible for the construction of more sea going ships. Lin Ying, together with Huifang immortal and Chen Yu, said goodbye to all of them and then escorted Qinglian sect up and down to return to Chang''an city. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun is a smile. If you take the Qinglian sect, you will land at least within a thousand miles of the port. No one will dare to disobey Chang''an. Chang''an can take this area as the initial foothold to operate. As for the real Qingpeng, let''s do coolie in Chang''an for a while. According to the plan of Cheng Zhu and others, you can see all the Fu that is going on. Shortly after the landing of Chang''an, decent people also came. With their help, the people of the great wall came to Zhongtu at the first time and got a firm foothold faster. For those of the orthodox school, it''s no surprise that Chang''an has Li Jie, Cao Ranran and other experts. Even, to be exact, if only this person, Zhengyi can''t imagine how Chang''an achieved so many incredible achievements before. But on the other hand, they seem to have found the answer. The Zhengyi school was really surprised to see so many disciples of various schools in eastern Xinjiang who were in a state of low and middle cultivation, and even saw many craftsmen coming to the Middle Earth together. Chang''an, how did you bring these people here? Is it all up to the top? It''s incredible The Zhengyi faction was surprised, and other forces in the Middle Kingdom were even more surprised. When the news came out, most of the Middle Earth people turned their attention to the East. This moment in eastern Xinjiang is a stranger to them than ever before. Taiqing palace, Jiufeng academy and Yansheng mansion are the first to bear the brunt. Sure enough, after the news that Chang''an city landed in Zhongtu, the Taiqing palace was forced to withdraw. Peng Ziling, the real person in charge of teaching, returned to the Mountain Gate of his home in Taiqing palace. The crisis faced by the Zhengyi faction has been successfully alleviated. In order to prevent the Taiqing palace from suddenly killing a gun, the Zhengyi faction did not take advantage of the situation to fight back. In addition to their efforts to recover the lost land and stabilize their own internal affairs, they further strengthened their ties with Chang''an. Chang''an''s mystery and strength also make Zhengyi people feel uneasy. On the other hand, the Yansheng mansion, also known as the two holy places of Confucianism in China and Jiufeng academy, also had a truce. Both sides had already had conflicts with Chang''an, and when they heard that Chang''an had landed, they immediately stopped fighting. Both Chinese and Turkish forces, faced with a mysterious enemy suddenly coming from outside China, both sides almost subconsciously stopped fighting with each other. As for whether we should first join hands to deal with Chang''an City, it is not right now.We need to explore each other and get more information. Yan Shengfu is careful, but he knows that the real attitude of the senior officials of Jiufeng academy, which is well-known in Chang''an, is a little ambiguous. "In those days, we killed her with our own hands." Shen Hao sighed: "now, there is still room to turn around?" "In those days, we were so bewitched that we made mistakes. In fact, we had a common enemy." Shen Tianxian said: "we should strive to welcome her back to the Shen family." Shen Hao and several people around him began to ponder. After a while, a person broke the silence: "she, will you agree?" Shen Tianxian said: "sincerity makes spirit." Another said, "father, that thing, she, or they, must take it back." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 314 "If they ask for it, they will return it to their owners." Shen Tianxian said quietly. All the people in front of him were discolored. People wanted to say something, but they didn''t make a sound in the end. Shen Tianxian calmly glanced at the people in front of him: "it''s just a fragment. Since it''s a fragment, it means there are other parts." When Shen Hao and others heard the speech, their expressions all moved together: "what do you mean?" "Through this piece of fairy trace, we get a lot." Shen Tianxian said: "if you can have other things, of course, it''s better. Even if it''s just for a while, you can get more." Some people wryly smile: "I''m afraid that the opposite side took our pieces, but refused to share other ah." Shen Tianxian said: "it doesn''t matter. There is a long way to go. After all, we have a common enemy." "Do you mean to drive away the tiger and swallow the wolf?" "Try it." Shen Tianxian stood up and said, "if you give us some more time, we may not have exceeded the possibility of Yan Sheng Fu. It''s just a pity that they won''t give us such time. Chang''an has landed in Zhongtu now." "I''d like to go to Chang''an for a try." At this time, someone came forward. It was Shen Tianxian''s youngest son, Shen Ping. Shen Tianxian looked at him and nodded slightly: "the key points of this trip should be clear." Shen Ping bowed down: "this time, although the child may follow the footsteps of others and be captured and killed by Chang''an, no matter what the other party''s attitude, the child must be cautious in his words and deeds, and put his posture at the lowest level in order to impress and accommodate him." Shen Tianxian nodded: "that''s hard for you." "I don''t dare to be a child. Father, please take care of him. Don''t think about him." After leaving with Shen Tianxian, Shen Ping left Jiufeng for the eastern coast of central Turkey. He arrived at the first bridgehead of Chang''an in the Middle Kingdom, where the Zhao family ruled the east of the river and Wanghai city. After Shen Ping showed her identity as a teacher in Jiufeng academy, she immediately let Chang''an people ring the alarm. Although they are full of confidence, they set foot in Changtu. However, Cao Ranran, Zhuo sin and others are not blindly arrogant. These days, they have been constantly inquiring about information from various aspects of China and Turkey. Therefore, they knew that Jiufeng Academy was the holy land of several Confucianists in the middle land that could be compared with yanshengfu. The most top Confucian Holy Land in China is known as "one mansion and four courtyards". The so-called "Yifu" is naturally the famous Yansheng mansion. Jiufeng academy, which has been established less than 30 years ago, is the first of the "four academies". In a short period of time, it surpasses many other top academies and universities, which can challenge the status of Yan Sheng Fu. It is said that there are nine peaks in the Academy. If you take out any peak, it is better than Qinglian school. Jiufeng academy is the most powerful force in the whole territory of the Zhao Dynasty in the eastern part of China. The Zhao Dynasty, which is full of experts, feels great pressure. Jiufeng Academy was founded by the Shen family. As the legitimate son of Shen Tianxian, Shen Ping is not as powerful as Shen Hao and others, but she still has a lot of weight. She is better than Li Yeyu and Liao Ping, far better than Zhang Zhongxing. "I am here for peace talks. I hope you will report to the Lord of Chang''an." Shen Ping''s tone is polite and slow. Cao Ran Ran Ran, Li Jie and other people heard the speech, but they did not dare to be expert, so they quickly reported to Chang''an. Soon, a special envoy from Chang''an came and told him to take full responsibility for the matter. Among them were Lin Ying, who escorted the prisoners to Chang''an and returned to China. "You can meet the special envoy directly." Lin Yingyan said. "Thank you." Shen Ping is thoughtful, and then enters the side hall where the special envoy entertains guests. After entering the hall, Shen Ping sees a girl who looks about 12 years old sitting in a chair, quietly watching him come in from the door. Seeing this, Shen Ping took a long breath: "yes Is he Rong? " The girl smiles: "why doesn''t uncle nineteen call me another name? You should be more familiar with Shen Qian, right? " Although the other party has a smile on his face, his eyes are cold and his tone is not good. Shen Ping''s heart sank when she heard the speech. However, hearing the girl''s address to him, he had some hope in his heart. "In those days, we were bewitched and hurt you." Shen Ping bowed to the girl and said, "it''s not only me, but also my father and other people who regret it. I hope I can compensate you." Shen He Rong was calm and calm: "why?" "In the past, the people who bewitched us in Yansheng mansion caused the death of your father and mother. In that year, he was personally punished by his father." Shen Ping said: "but Yan Shengfu is still there. We are willing to follow Chang''an and fight Yan Shengfu again. This time, we will uproot them and kill them completely." In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun, who looks at all this quietly through Shen He Rong''s blue sky eyes, can''t help shaking his head and laughing. Regardless of how Shen Qian exposed her identity in the previous life, she was known by the people in Yan Shengfu. However, Shen Tianxian killed the other party, which may not be revenge for Shen Herong.It''s more likely to kill people. It is not only to prevent the news that Shen Herong helped Shen family and Jiufeng academy to rise, but also to prevent the news of immortal trace fragments from leaking out. Shen Ping then went on to say: "that piece of fairy trace fragment, we have been well preserved, only waiting for you to come back again." Shen and Rong looked at each other with great interest: "if I said, please nineteen uncle go back and bring the fragments here to me. What does uncle 19 think?" "He Rong, I''m here for examination." Shen Ping wryly laughed: "the pieces were buried under the nine peaks by your own hands. Even my father could not take them out, let alone me? You can only go back and get it in person. " Hearing the speech, Shen and Rong nodded with indifference: "I will go, but I can''t restrain other people." Shen Ping took a deep breath: "at that time, we had a lot of sins, so we should be punished. We just hope that we can have a chance to redeem ourselves." After seeing him for a long time, Shen Herong stood up and went to Shen Ping: "I cheated the pieces back. I didn''t mean to do this." "He Rong..." When Shen Ping hears the speech, her expression suddenly changes slightly. Shen and Rong looked at him and suddenly began to smile again: "I don''t want to trouble them as much as I can. I prefer to do it myself." At the same time, Shen Ping disappears in front of her and has been captured by her family. Shen and Rong stood still. There was a blue sky eye hidden in the hood on her head, and Zhang Dongyun''s voice was heard: "is this the first one?" Shen and Rong did not answer immediately. After a moment, she said, "yes, first." The space in the side hall seems to twist slightly. Then a head appears and rolls down on the ground. After showing his face, it is the expression of Shen pingmu''s canthus. The girl took out a long scabbard sword and tapped the surface of the scabbard. Soon, Lin Ying came to the palace. He looked at Shen Ping''s head on the ground, and then at the girl holding the sword. The girl looked at the sword which was already in the scabbard with fear: "this man is disrespectful to his majesty. He was killed by his Majesty''s sword. His majesty ordered him to send his head back to Jiufeng Academy." The whole Wutian peak inherits kendo. Lin Ying, as the leader of wutianfeng who has become the emperor of Wu, is almost the most sensitive person to sword in the whole eastern Xinjiang. At the moment, although the long sword is in the scabbard, it seems to be flat and uninhibited, and the sword spirit has never been revealed. But Lin Ying still felt at the bottom of her heart. There were two emotions, fear and yearning, which made his soul almost tremble. He almost subconsciously wanted to ask the girl to pull out his sword and let him have a look. But the leader of wutianfeng finally stabilized his mind: "yes, please obey your Majesty''s instructions." Lin Ying immediately went to Shen Ping''s head and left. Seeing the other party''s figure disappear, Shen and Rong''s expression returns to calm. She turned her head and looked at the long sword with scabbard in her hand: "it seems that the fairy trace fragment of Xiaomei is still in Jiufeng. If you are interested, you may as well go and take it. Now, I will go to find seven elder brothers first." "Since you are going to deal with the Shen family yourself, don''t worry." Zhang Dongyun''s indifferent voice comes from the blue sky eye. But in fact, in the Daming Palace, the Lord Zhang felt his heart dripping blood! He can see what Shen and Rong see. But Shen and Rong couldn''t see him. So this twelve younger sister did not know, Daming Palace, her brother-in-law is a pair of distressed appearance. When Zhang Dongyun heard Shen He Rong''s words that he had no intention to cheat the pieces first, his eyes suddenly became black and he almost had a mouth full of blood. Across the barren sea, he could only estimate the distance roughly. After the eighth expansion, the scope of invincible city is likely to expand the wasteland between China and eastern Xinjiang. And touch the Middle Earth. But the problem is that although Jiufeng academy is located in the east of central Turkey, it is the most important force in China and Turkey to the seaside in this direction. However, Zhang Dongyun is not sure whether the next expansion can expand the whole Jiufeng Academy. If the city Lord Zhang is allowed to make up his mind, he certainly hopes that Shen and Rong will make up for each other and get the pieces of immortal trace back. After that, I would like to rub the Shen family round and flat at will. Now, it''s time to move on step by step. City Lord Zhang felt his heart dripping blood. But in front of twelve younger sister, but still had to be a pair of atmosphere appearance. Shen and Rong did not know what kind of mental pollution he had just caused to his elder brother. She explained to Li Jie, Zhuo sin and others in the identity of mingyixue, and then left with the scabbard sword. "Since I went to the Taiqing palace 30 years ago to make a scene, Qige disappeared again. I haven''t heard from you for so many years."As he walked, Shen murmured, "will he go back to the place where he closed up before?" In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, there is still some melancholy, but Zhang Dongyun, who has readjusted his mind, snorted softly: "go and see." Listening to the voice of Zhang Dongyun in Qingtian''s eyes, the girl nodded: "yes..." She shrank all the way to hide her whereabouts, and then rushed to the northwest of central Turkey. After continuous running, a huge basin gradually appeared in her field of vision, as well as in the light and shadow image in front of Zhang Dongyun. Before they really got close, Shen and Rong felt the strong Qi of Gengjin, which spread out from it and made her feel pain all over the body. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 315 Northwest territory of China, Jinxie valley. This is the most abundant ground of Geng Jin. To ordinary people, even to countless practitioners, it is a place of death. In the seven abysses on the other side of the eastern frontier, the practitioners of the eighth and ninth borders can still go down. And this golden evil Valley, not to mention the nine levels of practitioners, is the tenth or even the eleventh level practitioners, do not dare to rush close. Generally speaking, such a strange place often leads to the development of religious forces. However, Jinxie Valley has become a forbidden area of life because it is too domineering and does not allow people to get close to it. However, this place is a good place for the most top-notch martial arts practitioners in the Middle Kingdom. Once upon a time, there were also top masters who occupied here to practice. It''s just the result. Anyway, it became a place of practice for Su Po, the "sword demon". Before Shen He Rong and others went to the immortal trace, Su Po practiced in seclusion here, so he missed the immortal trace. Now Shen He Rong is back in the old place. Because of the lack of strength in the current cultivation realm, she just gets close to the edge of Jinxie Valley and feels that the spirit of Gengjin is irresistible. However, she did not intend to go directly in. The long sword, which was sealed in the scabbard, finally came out of its sheath at this moment. The seemingly ordinary sword turns into a white rainbow and flies into the air. Baize, which looks like a lion but has a horn and a goatee under its jaw, reappears in the sky under the white rainbow of sword Qi. At the next moment, a huge amount of gas of Gengjin suddenly surged, and then gathered to the sword in the sky. At this moment, the Qi of Geng Jin seems to be all condensed into an entity. A huge white flash of metallic luster appeared in the sky, and the size continued to expand. Under the influence of the strong gas of Gengjin, qingtianyan was almost broken. Zhang Dongyun, who is in the Daming Palace of Chang''an city more than ten thousand miles away, can hardly see the distant scene through the green sky eye. It is Shen and Rong''s own words, such as face, in this environment are not easy to use. But Zhang Dongyun''s imprint on her forehead was not affected. So the city Lord Zhang can clearly see what is happening in Jinxie valley. However, like Shen Herong, who was in the Jinxie Valley, his eyes were full of disappointment. The current vision of Jinxie Valley is due to the traces left by Su Po in the past. Although many years have passed, the impact is still there. It is a mass of Qi of Gengjin, which is influenced by tianwu sword, and shows the appearance of Baize. But Su Po himself has never been seen. Is he willing to avoid it, or is it true that people are not in Jinxie Valley? Shen and Rong waved the scabbard as he thought. The scabbard is not impressive, but it is the same as tianwu sword. The supernatural objects are self obscured. This is a treasure she made by herself under the guidance of Zhang Dongyun. The things that Zhang Dongyun made by himself will gradually lose efficacy after being brought out of the invincible City, but it will not affect him to instruct others. With Shen He Rong waving his scabbard, the huge white image in the air suddenly disintegrates. Then the white rainbow lands again, and the Heavenly Sword takes back the scabbard. Shen and Rong, with the Heavenly Sword, withdrew from Jinxie Valley first. After being far away from the strong spirit of Gengjin, qingtianyan can play its role again. "What does big brother think?" Shen He Rong asked. The voice of Zhang Dongyun came out of the blue sky eye: "the one who is not there may be greater." "I feel the same way." The girl nodded. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun said, "but there are not many places where Lao Qi can live." "Sword demon" Su Po is extremely fierce, and I have never been restrained. Where he lived in seclusion, it was not so much hiding his whereabouts that it was better to delimit an area and warn everyone not to approach. If he does not restrain himself, it is rare that he can hide his breath. There is no need to mention the eastern Xinjiang without Chang''an city. Places like qieyuan will be directly cut off by his sword Qi. Even in central Turkey, there are few such places. "Except for the Jinxie Valley, where no one can get close to..." Shen He Rong pondered: "is it Shu mountain?" "If he''s still in Middle Earth." Zhang Dongyun said. Shushan was cut by Su Po in the past. Strictly speaking, the root cause of the division of Shushan school into the northern and southern schools lies in itself. However, Su Po''s ascent to the mountains was the direct trigger. Now, does Su Po hide in Shushan? "Elder brother, do you think it''s the southern or the northern?" Shen He Rong asked. "Don''t let it go. Just try one first." Zhang Dongyun said.For now, let''s look for all the places we can find. The girl nodded and flew across the mountains and rivers of the Middle Earth. She went all the way south from Northwest China to southwest China. Walking on the road, Shen He Rong''s heart suddenly moved slightly: "such wantonly publicized sword spirit should be the disciple of Shushan mountain, but I don''t know whether it''s from the South or the north." However, no matter which one it is, it is OK for her and Zhang Dongyun. So Shen and Rong immediately pulled out the scabbard of tianwu sword again and threw it directly on the ground. Next, she immediately retreated, hiding in the side. Soon, a young man came from afar in midair. The man wore a hat and a cloth coat with a sword hanging at his waist. It seems that the clothes are simple and unappealing, but the whole person has a sharp sword spirit, which makes the mountains, rivers, plants and plants all frightened. After watching for four weeks, he didn''t notice Shen Herong or anyone else. The young man looked suspicious and thought it was a trap, but finally he couldn''t help it. He picked up the Heavenly Sword thousands of times. As soon as he started the sword, he felt as if his palm would be cut and chopped by invisible power. The man did not fear, but was overjoyed, showing the color of indulgence and yearning. He quickly managed to put away the Heavenly Sword, and then left here. Shen and Rong reappeared from the dark and followed suit. After walking for a moment, she could not help but laugh at each other''s path: "it turned out to be a disciple of the Southern School of Shushan." She went south all the way from Northwest China. Normally, she would go to the northern branch of Shushan first. Only when the northern branch of Shushan continues to the south is the southern branch of Shushan. Shen and Rong met each other in the north of Shushan. He thought he was a disciple of the northern branch of Shushan. As a result, the young man with the sword of nature did not go down to the South directly. Instead, he made a big circle around the northern border of Shushan. The spirit of tianwu sword was too fierce. The young man had to go around as far as possible and be careful not to be found. But he looks lucky. He not only picked up the sword, but also didn''t meet the people of the northern branch of Shushan. Finally, he was in danger and went back to Nanzong. Shen and Rong followed each other secretly, then looked at the Heavenly Sword and entered the sphere of influence of the Southern Sect of Shushan. As soon as we got close to it, there was an invisible sword Qi flying into the sky and covering all directions. This is a unique sight of Shushan. Although it is not like the Taoist high man-made mountain gate array, but inside and outside Shu mountain, because the sword Qi has been eroded for years, it naturally forms a similar existence of mountain guarding sword array. Because of the fierce sword spirit, Shen Herong, who is currently in the realm of cultivation, has to stop. However, as far as she could see, she saw the disciple of Shushan, who was carrying the sword of nature, all the way forward. On the mountain, the sword was broken by the clouds. That is not the cultivation strength of Shushan disciples themselves. The reason why the sword Qi of mountain protection is excited is because of the arrival of the Heavenly Sword. And now, they are also split by the natural sword! The heavenly sword fell into the hands of the southern branch of Shushan. Zhang Dongyun and Shen Herong were very calm and did not worry about what to do in case Su Po was in the northern sect. Whether they fall into the hands of the northern sect or the Southern Sect, they will surely bring the Heavenly Sword to each other. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for both of them. If beizong wants to attack Nanzong and eliminate separatism, it has to rely on the local Jianqi to protect mountains. When the Southern Sect grasped the advantage of the terrain, the northern sect had nothing to do. And vice versa. However, the whole Shushan mountain was cut off by Su Po with a Heavenly Sword. Although things are different from human beings, tianwu sword is still the killer of the sword spirit of protecting mountains in Shushan. If Nanzong got the tianwu sword, he could break the northern sect''s geographical advantages and even win the battle. At the beginning, Chu Chaowen was not sure that the immortal Yunluo was carrying a Heavenly Sword through the seal given by Peng Ziling. However, he felt that the sword was very important. It''s just a pity that it didn''t work out at that time. Now the Heavenly Sword was suddenly brought back to the Southern School of Shushan, and the southern emperor was overjoyed. They also have a lot of doubts in their hearts. They wonder why tianwu sword suddenly appears, so they are hesitant. But Zhang Dongyun and Shen Herong naturally won''t let them dally. Shen and Rong immediately secretly released the wind to the northern branch of Shushan, telling the other side that the sword of nature had reappeared in the area of Shushan. There are people in the northern part of shuzong to look for a horse. Beizong also wanted to hide the news, but he couldn''t hold the wind from both sides of Shen and Rong. So Nanzong immediately determined to attack. Only by striking the other party unprepared can we strive for success in the first World War. Otherwise, once the northern branch of Shushan mountain is on guard, variables may arise.They abandoned the mountains and left. Of course, Nanzong was able to dominate the area of Shushan, but leaving the main force of beizong outside was a real problem. Han Feiyu, the former elder of Shushan sect and now the leader of Southern Shushan sect, finally made up his mind. The southern master of Shushan mountain sent out his troops to kill beizong. The northern branch of Shushan was more or less on guard, in case Nanzong found tianwu sword before them. However, the other side started in such a short time, which still surprised the disciples of beizong. We had to hurry back to the gate. But soon, a fierce sword light came from the south, stretching over tens of thousands of meters. Where the sword light passed, a huge gap was immediately cut open on the northern peak of Shushan mountain. Far away, Shen and Rong looked at Shushan from afar to avoid being noticed by Shushan experts. Zhang Dongyun, from Daming Palace in Chang''an City, also keeps an eye on the trend of the northern peak of Shushan mountain. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 316 The sword spirit of the north peak of Shushan mountain was cut off by the fierce sword light. The sword light reaches the summit. At this time, there was another sword shining on the top of the peak. Two swords, light on both sides. For a moment, heaven and earth seem to walk from day to night. All directions of the northern peak of Shushan are dark. Only the sword light at the top of the mountain flickers. After the light of the sword dissipated, a figure appeared on the summit. Then there were bursts of mild coughing. A man who looks about 30 years old, holding a sword in one hand and covering his mouth and nose with the other hand, is still coughing. His whole body seemed to be shaking with a cough. Only the right hand holding the sword is as stable as ever, and the blade is still. The surging sword Qi surged up and down from his body, straight into the sky, and scattered the clouds in the sky. "Elder martial brother Gu, you are getting worse and worse every day. Why do you have to continue to support yourself?" When the man coughed, a voice came from the southern sky. A young man who looks like he is about 30 years old also shows up, holding a sword, which is just a natural thing. The two people stand opposite each other, which is the same family and the same source of sword Qi. They complement each other and make the world around thousands of miles in a row. Shen He Rong was careful to hide his figure with his pen and ink in case he was found by the two big sword Xiu. She knew the identity of the two men without looking close. Naturally, the man holding the sword of heavenly objects was Han Feiyu, the southern patriarch of Shushan, who had left Shushan mountain and founded the Southern Sect of Shushan at that time, and was always ready to counterattack and annex the northern sect. The people who stand on the top of the peak and cough constantly are the former leader of Shushan mountain, and now the leader of beizong. He is simple and unsophisticated. In the past, it was a rare opportunity for us to complete our Shushan mountain and send me this sword. I can understand the meaning of the sword Gu Pu said in a deep voice: "our generation practiced swordsmanship to explore the limits and mysteries of kendo, never to compete with others for hegemony." "That''s your opinion." Han Feiyu looked away from the Heavenly Sword and fell back on the ancient simplicity on the opposite side: "our generation''s sword learning is also martial arts. You and I are the emperor of Wu. How come it is not the road to dominate the world? Those who learn sword are sincere in the sword. They don''t have to be honest with a family''s sword. The sword magic is also a sword. Why can''t we practice it? All of them are as pedantic and conservative as you are, and as a result, they are beaten to the door as they were then. " Han Feiyu said at the same time, it is also a sword, cut to the ancient simplicity: "also like now, only defeat one end!" Bai Ze''s appearance sends out a silent roar, Han Feiyu''s sword spirit, instantly arrives in front of the ancient simplicity. Gu Pu calmed down at the moment and fought back with his sword. His sword technique is still the way of Shushan kendo. But this time, Han Feiyu''s sword spirit can''t break into the simple circle. Zhang Dongyun saw Shen and Rong, and his eyes flashed slightly. Although it is true that the ancient and simple Kendo is still the sword of Shushan, it has a new change compared with the past one. "Elder martial brother Gu, it seems that I misunderstood you." Han Feiyu also found this: "you are not as stubborn as before. It seems that you have been constantly trying to figure out the swordsmanship of sword demons these years." Gu Pu said in a deep voice: "I want to crack his sword technique, not imitate him like you do." Han Feiyu smiles: "crack?" People all call Su Po in the name of "sword devil". But few people know that Su Po is not its real name. "Su Po", one sword to break ten thousand swords, one sword to break ten thousand methods of "breaking"! Although Han Feiyu has only got a little bit of divine likeness at present, the sword power has already contained endless mystery in the ordinary. Understand all things in the world and destroy them. His sword is faster than his sword. Although the simple and unsophisticated swordsmanship is obviously aimed at the sword of sword demons, it still looks awkward when facing this sword technique. Over the northern peak of Shushan mountain, the sword Qi is crisscross. In addition to the main peak, there are constantly peaks cut off by the fierce sword. Under one sword, many peaks stretching for tens of miles all collapsed together and collapsed. Shen Herong avoided carefully and looked serious. However, she looked serious, not for the earthshaking civil war in front of Shushan. "Watch carefully." In Chang''an City, in the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looked as serious as before, and told Shen He Rong. Others can only see Han Feiyu''s sword. However, Zhang Dongyun and Shen Herong are indifferent to Han Feiyu''s practice of Su Po kendo. The attention of both of them at this time fell on the other side of the fall of the ancient simplicity. Han Feiyu can''t tell, but Zhang Dongyun and Shen Herong can see that the simple and unsophisticated Kendo can not be achieved only by self-studyAll of a sudden, Han Feiyu fell with a sword, which was hard to resist, so he had to dodge. The main peak of the north peak of Shushan mountain was suddenly chopped by Han Feiyu''s sword. But in this moment, Han Feiyu''s action suddenly stopped. Many Shushan masters followed his sight and looked to the north peak. On the surface of the cracked cliff, the rock suddenly fell off. After the rock wall was broken and cracked, it was revealed that there was a large hollow in the mountainside. In the middle of the mountain, a young man with appearance of only about 20 years old sat cross legged and closed his eyes, as if in meditation. As the rock broke, his eyelids moved, as if he had just awakened. Then, slowly open your eyes. His eyes seem to be nothing strange, and they are not like Shu mountain swords. Their eyes are like electricity. Men''s eyes are like ordinary people, but their eyes are very clear, without any emotion. But at the moment when he opened his eyes, everyone felt cold inside and outside the north peak of Shushan mountain. The harsh "sonorous" sound sounded. In addition to Gu Pu and Han Feiyu, all the swords in the hands of both the southern and Northern schools were broken. As if there are invisible silent blade, sweeping in all directions. No matter the disciples of Shushan, who have a lower level of cultivation, or the elders of Shushan who have achieved the Martial Emperor''s body, once fought for the world, tried the swords of all the heroes, and all the swords were broken. Thousands of magic weapons were broken at the same moment. So the harsh "clang" sound also completely coincided, loud to the extreme, stabbed all the people in the scene, the heart was tight, and the spirits trembled. All the people of the Southern Sect of Shushan, staring at the man in the middle of the mountain, finally understood why the ancient and simple Kendo of the northern patriarch was advanced. In the distance, Shen Herong and Zhang Dongyun, who is in the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, are all bright. The man opened his eyes and slowly rose to his feet. In addition to Han Feiyu, the people of the Southern Sect of Shushan, Qi Qi, drifted back in the air, and their hearts were filled with cold. The other side looks the same as before. In the past, it was this man who split the mountain into the present. Su Po, the seventh "sword demon" among the twelve Yama. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 317 Many people in the northern part of Shushan mountain did not know the situation inside the mountain. At this time, everyone was as shocked as the people of Nanzong. The younger disciples are just fine. But the elder warrior of Shushan saw the young people''s appearance in the middle of the mountain, and suddenly felt frightened. In their mind, they could not help but think of the scene that Su broke a sword to cut off the mountain of Shu. However, Zhang Dongyun and Shen Herong, who were far away, noticed that a small number of people, such as the northern patriarch, were not surprised by this, but they were all slightly complicated at the moment. Han Feiyu, the leader of the Southern Sect, looked at Su Po. After his initial surprise, his eyes suddenly burst into a frenzy. "I have to apologize to elder martial brother Gu. You are really hiding. I despised you before." Han Feiyu laughs: "originally you collude with the sword demon." His eyes are complex, and his words stop. But the young man in the middle of the mountain looks silent and looks at Han Feiyu. However, to be exact, he saw the Heavenly Sword in Han Feiyu''s hand. The partner who once fought in the world with one sword is finally reunited today. But Su Po''s expression was calm and did not see any fluctuation. He made light of it, raised his hand and waved the flying feather of Korea and Korea. Han Feiyu''s eyes flashed. At that time, Su Po''s magic sword on the mountain of Shu was a great shock to him. At the same time, Gu Pu was severely damaged, which surprised Han Feiyu. Although he failed to overthrow Gu Pu and become the leader of Shushan school, he also succeeded in dividing his family and leading many people to establish their own "new Shushan school". After that, Han Feiyu forgot to eat and sleep, trying to figure out Su Po''s sword technique. More than 30 years ago, the other party disappeared, which made him deeply regret. But he didn''t give up. He studied the other side''s sword technique wholeheartedly, and finally found the blood of Baize. It is a pity that, over the years, progress has been limited. Unexpectedly, he suddenly got tianwu sword these days, which made him suddenly enlightened. At present, if he can fight with Su Po himself, he will surely be able to make great progress again and thoroughly explore the mystery of the other party''s magic sword. Although, there are great risks. However, Han Feiyu was not a man who was not sure of the battle, and he thought to himself that he had other preparations. If you can improve your swordsmanship with Su Po, it''s worth the risk. He thought of electricity, immediately did not dodge, in his hand the Heavenly Sword. But the next moment, the Heavenly Sword breaks from it. Han Feiyu was suddenly shocked. He was on guard against Su Po''s taking back the Heavenly Sword. But unexpectedly, the other side actually cut off the previous saber directly. He did not expect that Su Po would do this, nor did he expect that the other side would not even have a sword, so he cut off the world''s first sword! The silent blade of the sword is invisible, but it is irresistible and invincible. Han Feiyu was caught off guard and failed. Of course, he felt the breath of death would devour him. The southern patriarch of Shushan almost evaded the sword by subconsciously dodging. He was sweating from behind. He was nearly killed by Su Po in the first move! The invisible sword edge turns and keeps on chasing Han Feiyu. Han Feiyu wants to use the magic sword again, but he finds that there is no Heavenly Sword in his hand. His moves are somewhat specious for a while, but sluggish and difficult, and full of flaws. If this second move fails again, Han Feiyu finds himself on the edge of life and death again. The difference between the top players and the front line may make a big difference. Han Feiyu failed two moves in a row, and then it was hard to turn around. The invisible sword of Wu Xiang had already arrived in front of him. He could clearly feel his eyebrows tingling as if he had been hit by a sword. At this time, Han Feiyu suddenly had a dark light stream rising from the sky. The dark curtain suddenly twisted in mid air and was pierced. However, taking advantage of the black light flow to help fight for the moment, Han Feiyu was able to revive. His sword spirit soared and reappeared the sword of Shu mountain. Although still unable to defeat Su Po''s sword spirit, but at least not as embarrassed as before. "Elder martial brother Gu, you join hands with the sword devil. I''m not an opponent. I''ll see you later." Han Feiyu reluctantly accepted the next move, and immediately retreated to the distance. Gu Pu doesn''t take advantage of the situation to attack, but looks complicated, watching Han Feiyu leave. After su Po destroyed the tianwu sword with one move, he no longer paid attention to the southern branch of Shushan in front of Han Feiyu. His sight suddenly turned and fell on Shen He Rong, who was hiding in the distance. Without waiting for Shen Herong to open his mouth, his forehead seal lights up, and Zhang Dongyun''s voice comes out from it: "be careful!" Almost at the same moment, Su Po waved to Shen and Rong again!According to the current state strength gap between the two sides, it is too late for Shen Herong to react again. Fortunately, Zhang Dongyun in the Daming Palace of Chang''an city saw something wrong and said something in time to remind him. Shen and Rong also have great trust in his elder brother. At the first time Zhang Dongyun reminded her, she raised her hand. A scabbard flew forward. Then, the scabbard seemed to be hit by something and suddenly broke down into a mass of thick ink. Thick ink turbulence, the same by the invisible sword. But its performance is even better than that of the Heavenly Sword. Taking this opportunity, Shen and Rong immediately left. Su Po calmly looks at the other side to leave, the eyes are still indifferent. However, after breaking the scabbard, he immediately stopped again, and, like Han Feiyu, he no longer pursued Shen Herong. On the northern peak of Shushan mountain, the disciples of Nanzong fled. The disciples of beizong wanted to pursue, but what happened today made them too shocked to attack the central God. The original earth shaking civil war in Shushan came to an abrupt end with chicken feathers on the ground. Because of Su Po, Shen and Rong exposed xingzang. While pursuing Nanzong, the northern disciples of Shushan sent a small number of people to look for her. The appearance of coincidence and the strange scabbard make Shen He Rong very suspicious. After the people of Shushan beizong recovered, they immediately felt that she was an important person and immediately looked for her. However, the focus of attention of the high-ranking figures of the northern sect always focused on the south side. Therefore, most of the people who came to see Shen and Rong were younger disciples. They want to hunt Shen and Rong, it is a complete dream. The girl laid a few doubts, and at the same time erased her traces and easily cast off her pursuers. After leaving the Shu mountain where the experts are everywhere and the sword is full of wild, the green sky eye will resume its function. However, with Zhang Dongyun''s seal on her forehead, Shen and Rong gradually began to ignore qingtianyan. "What does big brother think?" She asked as she was on her way. Zhang Dongyun''s voice came from the seal on his forehead: "as usual, it was different from the eleventh brother." Shen and Rong nodded slightly. Su broke the first sword and attacked her. It can be said that she didn''t recognize it. But after breaking the scabbard, the former seven brothers should know her identity. But the other side did not show any. "Eight elder sister said, seven elder brother attacked her Shen and Rong said in a deep voice: "today, he also attacked my sister, but it was just a sword, not a dead hand. It was more like..." "It''s more like going for the scabbard than for you." In Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun followed the other party''s words and said calmly. Shen and Rong nodded gently: "just like the sword he chopped Han Feiyu before, it was not aimed at people, but at the sword of nature. He was more likely to subconsciously kill things related to his past kendo." Zhang Dongyun gave a "yes". He agreed with Shen''s judgment. Su Po''s swordsmanship has changed. In other words, it has been further improved. Today, his swordsmanship is completely superior to Han Feiyu''s past swordsmanship which he has been thinking about for years. "But it''s not complete yet." Zhang Dongyun said indifferently. Shen and Rong let out a long breath: "elder brother is right. If not, he doesn''t have to care about the Heavenly Sword and the scabbard." The scabbard she used to hold tianwu sword was specially made under the instruction of Zhang Dongyun to restrain the tianwu sword, or Su Po''s former magic sword. Han Feiyu is fascinated by Su Po''s magic sword. Gu Pu is determined to break Su Po''s sword technique. The scabbard of Shen He Rong is the goal that Gu Pu wants to achieve. Han Feiyu uses the natural sword to cultivate a bit of magic sword, which is really beyond Zhang Dongyun''s expectation. But they don''t care. At the beginning, he dared to throw the tianwu sword to Shushan at will, so he had a chance to take it back. But now the sword and scabbard are all destroyed by Su Po. Zhang Dongyun''s observation of the other party''s movements is more like subconscious casual. But Su Po was not like Ao Kong who lost his mind. "It''s more like Amnesia? " Shen He Rong said with some uncertainty: "except for his sword, he doesn''t remember other people and things in the past. Is this also one of the performances of his advanced Kendo which is not perfect?" In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looks a little funny: "it is better to say that he" killed "his past swords before, and probably also" killed "his own past." Shen He Rong''s expression is a little gloomy: "when his Kendo is completed, will it be the time for him to return to his original nature and his memory will recover?" Zhang Dongyun said: "we''ll wait and see."The girl nodded in silence: "I didn''t expect that seven elder brothers should really hide in Shushan mountain. It seems that it is for the convenience of his cultivation. But now that the sword spirit of the northern peak of Shushan has been broken, he should not continue to stay there. With what happened today, he has little hope of going to the south peak of Shushan mountain. Where will he go next? " "Knowing that he will" kill "the sword of the past, it is not that there is no chance to find him." Zhang Dongyun said. Shen and Rong all the way East, back to Chang''an: "to make scabbard again, you need rich aura of Chang''an. I will go back now." After a little pause, she said again: "big brother, there is another thing. I''m not sure if I read it wrong..." "Fifth." Chang''an City, Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun speak slowly. He knew what Shen and Rong were referring to. When Han Feiyu resisted Su''s sword Qi, he made two mistakes in a row, so that he nearly died and survived. It was all because of the black light that suddenly appeared on him at that time. Su Po, who lost his memory, didn''t respond to it. But Zhang Dongyun and Shen Herong feel familiar again. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 318 "It''s not sure yet." In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun said: "it is not only the fifth master who practices the magic way and the mysterious Jialong." Shen and Rong nodded slightly. She also understood this truth, but suddenly she saw it and was inevitably sensitive. "Yes, the context of the light curtain is different from that of the five brothers." Shen and Rong said: "however, if he also reincarnated and rebuilt, it is not good to rush to a conclusion." Just looking at her practice now, she is different from the Dharma in those days. "Next, pay attention to the so-called southern branch of Shushan." Zhang Dongyun said indifferently. Shen He Rong nodded and kept going eastward, crossing the coastal areas of eastern China occupied by Chang''an forces, crossing the desolate sea, returning to the eastern Xinjiang and back to Chang''an city. As she was on her way, other good news came. In the eastern part of China, the Zhao family''s emperor came to visit Wanghai city. Wanghaicheng, as well as the surrounding Jiangdong Road, was originally under the rule of the Zhao family. Now, it is occupied by Chang''an. Chang''an City controls here, together with the population and people''s livelihood. It should be the biggest worry for the local Zhao Dynasty. But now, the other side is actively courting. Zhang Dongyun didn''t have to know that the royal family was aiming at Jiufeng academy when he reported the news back to Chang''an. Jiufeng academy is located in the eastern part of China. Like the Qinglian school, Jiufeng academy is located in the territory of Zhao Dynasty. When Jiufeng Academy was just established, it was given preferential treatment by the royal family. At that time, the consideration of the Zhao Dynasty was nothing more than to resist the power of the whole Middle Earth and influence all the Confucian practitioners. However, it is a pity that Jiufeng academy has grown up too fast and will soon be over. It was too late for Zhao''s imperial court to regret. In a short period of more than ten years, the Zhao family grew up to compete with Yan Shengfu. At the same time, a serious threat to the rule of the Zhao Dynasty has become a more serious problem than Yan Shengfu. At this time, for Jiufeng academy, a powerful enemy appeared. Eastern Xinjiang, Chang''an city. Zhao family emperor immediately decided to seize this opportunity. As for whether it will repeat the same mistakes, such as the Jiufeng academy which was used to deal with Yan Shengfu, but the result was that he raised a tiger? The royal family also considered it. However, this time is different from the past. The original Jiufeng Academy had only Yan Shengfu as a strong enemy. The reason why Jiufeng academy can still rise and grow in the crack between Yan Shengfu and Zhao Dynasty is that other top forces in the Middle Earth secretly help. And now Chang''an city is a pure alien. At the same time, before they set foot in the Middle Earth, they had already offended the Taiqing palace, Yansheng mansion and Jiufeng Academy at the same time. Their future environment will be more difficult than that of Jiufeng Academy. Zhang Dongyun has a clear idea of what kind of abacus the royal family of Zhao family has in mind. He didn''t care. At present, with the acquiescence and even support of the Zhao Dynasty, Chang''an has a foothold in the middle land, and is more successful and less worry than before. Soon, a city Lord named Zhang sounded a system prompt: [Chang''an has successfully established its foothold in China and won the support of the local people. The city master successfully completed the construction task 8.3 and won 3000 points of upgrading experience reward] Zhang Dongyun breathed a sigh of relief. After completing this task and getting 3000 construction experience awards, the total number of construction experience here will reach 9600. The target of 14000 points has been successfully achieved. This made Lord Zhang full of motivation. He can''t wait to refresh the list of tasks: [construction task 8.4 - Chang''an has successfully established itself in China. Next, he asks the city master to further expand the influence of Chang''an. If the king comes to the Kingdom, all directions will come to court. Please surrender one of China''s great emperors to Chang''an. seeing this, Zhang Dongyun can''t help blinking. The task may seem simple, but there may be a little tricky inside. Surrender to one of the great emperors of China and Turkey. No matter whether it can be done or not, but literally speaking, it is certainly not the direct destruction of the city and the country that can accomplish the task. The so-called surrender and submission, in short, is to submit to Chang''an. But take the eastern Xinjiang as an example, the downfall of the eastern Tang Dynasty was almost wiped out by Chang''an. At that time, Li Qiong was not the king of the Tang Dynasty, but the son of a son. I''m afraid it is difficult to represent the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty. The Western Chu and the Western Zhou Dynasty were similar. In the southern Liang, Northern Qi and Eastern Jin Dynasties, many members of the royal family voluntarily surrendered after the fall of their respective monarchs, thus avoiding the end of being exterminated. In the southern Chen Dynasty, the king of Chen personally led the whole southern Chen royal family to surrender to Chang''an. So now the question is, kill the other side too much, and finally have to surrender?Or must the emperor of this dynasty bow down his head and submit himself before he counts? Zhang Dongyun felt that he would not be able to pass the test easily with his virtue in the past. Then how to complete this task, he needs to think about it carefully. At present, it is no doubt that it is the Zhao dynasty that has been in front of us recently. Can you make a plan for it? At the same time, Zhao''s family is also on his mind. The official name of Zhao''s imperial dynasty is Dajing Dynasty. Today''s King Zhao Shuo has a life span of more than 300 years. He created the great king Dynasty by himself. Strictly speaking, the history of Dajing imperial dynasty is no more than that of Jiufeng Academy. But if we talk about Dajing Dynasty, it has a long history. There are many masters in the realm of Emperor Wu. But Dajing can only be called a dynasty, not a dynasty. In the past, there was only one imperial dynasty in the whole of China, that is, the Jade Emperor Dynasty. It was not until more than 30 years ago that the Jade Emperor fell into the hands of the evil emperor, and after the collapse of the Jade Emperor, the Dajing dynasty became the Dajing emperor. In the Middle Earth world, they also fell into the pattern of competing for supremacy, until now the six existing imperial dynasties. In the Imperial Palace, Zhao Shuo walks in the imperial garden. The ministers followed him in silence. For a long time, Zhao Shuo suddenly said, "what''s the situation over there in Jiangdong Road?" "Your Majesty, Changan langzi''s ambition is far greater than that of the Shen family of Jiufeng or the Confucius family of Yansheng mansion." An old official replied: "Chang''an people are constantly checking the Dingkou of Jiangdong Road. According to the results of the inventory, they are not the class of academies, but are determined to win the throne." Zhao Shuo''s expression did not change: "for the time being, let them go first. They can''t help but stop trading with the people and let Jiufeng academy entangle them slowly." "According to your Majesty''s will." All the ministers answered in unison. The old minister who had answered earlier was worried. Zhao Shuo did not look back, while appreciating the flowers, he opened his mouth: "if you have any words, speak." "Yes, your majesty." The old man said: "if two tigers fight, there will be one injury. But the old minister is worried that there may be peace talks between their two families." As for the fact that, like Jiufeng academy and Yan Shengfu, driving tigers and swallowing wolves turned out to be big by tigers, it was the scar of the whole Zhao Dynasty. It was Zhao Shuo himself who made the decision. "Shen Ping, the youngest son of Shen Tianxian, died in Chang''an not long ago." Zhao Shuo said lightly at this time: "Shen Ping''s head was sent to Jiufeng academy by Chang''an." On hearing this, they all nodded. It seems that Jiufeng academy wants to make peace, but Chang''an city doesn''t buy each other''s account at all. The possibility of a joint effort between the two sides now seems remote. "Even if Jiufeng academy wins, it will surely be greatly damaged and can be eradicated." Zhao Shuo did not shy away from the mistakes of Jiufeng Academy''s growth: "if Chang''an is in the ascendant, contact Taiqing palace, Yan Shengfu and other forces to attack it together. As for Jiufeng academy, it can be weakened to a certain extent." In this way, it can continue to restrict the power of Yan Shengfu and facilitate the balance of the Zhao Dynasty. "According to your Majesty''s will." They all answered in unison. Zhao Shuo asked, "we should always keep in close contact with the Taiqing palace and the Yansheng palace." When someone is ordered to leave. At this time, suddenly a bodyguard came to report: "Chu Chaowen, the elder of the Southern Sect of Shushan, entered the territory of Dajing and inquired about it all the way. It seemed that he intended to aim at Chang''an." When Zhao Shuo heard the speech, his eyes flashed. If the southern branch of Shushan comes in again, the look will be more secure. King Zhao Shuo was glad to hear the news, but the hero Chu Changlao was in the opposite mood. At the order of the patriarch Han Feiyu, he came out to look for Shen Herong. Han Feiyu was forced to retreat by Su Po''s sword that day and left early. He didn''t see the scene of Su Po cutting Shen and Rong with another sword. However, at that time, there were many people including Chu Chaowen. After seeing what happened, everyone was in a state of disbelief. After hearing the news, Han Feiyu immediately ordered Nanzong to step up the search for Shen Herong''s whereabouts, just like beizong. Facing Su Po, tianwu sword was cut off by a sword almost in an instant. That strange scabbard, the supporting time is even longer than the Heavenly Sword. Chu Chaowen also realized the key, so he went all the way to inquire. The southern branch of Shushan mountain has gradually come back to its taste. At that time, tianwu sword appeared mysteriously in the area of Shushan. Could it be this girl who did it? Where did they get the Heavenly Sword? Chu Chaowen suddenly had a flash of light in his mind, thinking of the experience when he met the real man Yunluo in Taiqing palace. He immediately went to the Taiqing palace and sincerely asked for advice. Finally, he knew that the sword that was brought by immortal Yunluo was the Heavenly Sword.At the same time, he lost in Chang''an city. So 90% of the girls with scabbard are from Chang''an. Yunluo, like Chu Chaowen, is a practitioner of the twelfth realm. Although the people in Shushan are arrogant, they still pay attention to the inheritance of Taiqing palace. Chu Chaowen did not act rashly, while contacting the patriarch Han Feiyu, he went to the Zhao family and continued to inquire about information. It is said that Zhao''s royal dynasty seems to have made friends with Chang''an, which makes Chu Changlao, the southern emperor of Shushan, feel even more unhappy. Just when he was upset, suddenly there were Zhao royal family''s children to visit. "My father asked Mr. Chu to gather in Fengming city." The second half of the other party''s words attracted Chu Chaowen''s attention: "Mr. Luan Shan, Yan Shengfu, also happened to visit my grand view." Yan Shengfu people? Chu Chaowen moved in his heart and nodded: "OK, that''s a nuisance." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 319 Lu Xian, Mr. Luan Shan, is not a member of the Confucius family, but also an important figure in Yan Sheng mansion. He was highly educated and accomplished. He married a daughter of the Confucius family in the past year. He was an outstanding figure in Yansheng mansion. Lu Xian, like the Confucius family, can represent Yan Sheng Fu. What was the purpose of his visit to the Zhao dynasty? Chu Chaowen went with others to Fengming City, thinking at the same time. At ordinary times, this must be the joint efforts of Yan Shengfu and Zhao family to suppress Jiufeng Academy. But at this point in time, not necessarily. Yan Shengfu and Jiufeng Academy had just ended the war, and both sides had a common enemy, Chang''an city. Of course, in the face of a truce, Yan Shengfu may also secretly cooperate with the Zhao family and continue to target Jiufeng Academy. But is there another possibility? Is it possible that they all come to Chang''an City? Chu Chaowen couldn''t help but guess. The other party may have been informed that the southern emperor of Shushan is also looking for trouble in Chang''an City, so he is invited to make plans together. When he arrived at Fengming City, Chu Chaowen''s conjecture was verified. In addition to discussing with the Zhao Dynasty and jointly cracking down on Jiufeng academy, Lu Xian, the "Luan mountain" Mr. Lu Xian, is now facing the sudden and aggressive Chang''an city. Now we hope that Chang''an city will conflict with Jiufeng academy first, so we are not busy to start immediately. But at least, we should first find out the internal and external situation of Chang''an. For the vast majority of people in central Turkey, the biggest problem facing Chang''an city today is that it is too mysterious. At present, we only know that Chang''an is from the eastern Xinjiang, and there are many experts in the nine realms. But who is the Lord of Chang''an City? Who are the people in Chang''an City? What do they want to do when they come to the ninth border of the Middle Earth All this is a mystery now. In the past, if any force in the barren eastern Xinjiang dared to set foot in the middle land, no matter Zhao''s imperial court, Yan Shengfu or Shushan Nanzong, would have pushed it into the sea, beat it all the way back to the East, and then exterminated it in the East. But now all sorts of signs show that Chang''an city is unusual. So all of them were cautious. We all think about it first, and then we can determine the next step. However, where to start, let the public for a moment into meditation The city of Chang''an, which is concerned by the Chinese and Turkish forces, is now in full swing. In addition to the first group of disciples of the Huanglei school and the Guyuan academy, more and more people from Chang''an city invited to join in and went to Zhongtu. Zhang Dongyun, with a big wave of his hand, allowed everything. Regardless of the real ideas of the Zhao Dynasty, at least on the surface, Chang''an City and Zhao Dynasty were in the honeymoon period at that time. In addition to Jiangdong Road occupied by Chang''an as the first base area after landing, it gradually began to obtain a lot of materials from the Zhao Dynasty through commerce and trade. Some of the rare treasures are transported back to Chang''an City in eastern Xinjiang by sea. At the moment, a city Lord named Zhang is playing with a bamboo like plant root in Daming Palace. It looks like a bamboo branch, but the whole body is blood red, and there are blood threads on the surface, flashing strange streamers, like the blood vessels of animals. The name of this treasure is bamboo Qilin, which is a miracle drug of Chinese native products. It has never been found in eastern Xinjiang. The martial arts can greatly exercise their own Qi and blood by refining and swallowing them. For Zhang Dongyun''s own cultivation realm, it is the most needed panacea at present. He didn''t want to make alchemy or swallow it directly, but threw his hand first. So a piece of blood red bamboo branch fell from the sky and fell from Daming Palace to the medicine field of Chang''an city below. Under the influence of the invincible city system, this bamboo knot suddenly rejuvenated and turned into a bloody bamboo forest. After a large number of bamboo kirins were reared, the city Lord Zhang slowly picked and enjoyed them. He slowly felt that his Qi and blood were further condensed. The door of Emperor Wu''s pursuit of the world is gradually appearing in front of him and opening slowly. At this time, suddenly someone asked for an interview. After Zhang Dongyun''s permission, the little monk Huiming appeared in Daming Palace. "When I left my school for a long time, I wanted to return to Zhongtu to visit my master and fellow disciples. I hope your majesty will grant me." Huiming put his palms together and bowed to Zhang Dongyun. "Go ahead." Zhang Dongyun said indifferently. There was a young scholar on the side, then smiling, he handed a letter to Huiming: "by the way, give this letter to your Master Kong Ru." "Yes." Huiming answered and took the letter. Chang''an City has vast supernatural powers, and he has heard of it for a long time. Although the little monk never clearly said that he learned from his master, he was not surprised that Chang''an City knew the truth.After seeing Huiming''s figure leave, Shen Herong, who looks like "Mr. He", smiles: "this little monk does look like his master." Zhang Dongyun also laughs and doesn''t say much. There are also relevant information in the memory left by the evil emperor. Kong Ru master, one of the elders of Leiyin temple in the past, was only at odds with Leiyin temple in his early years and left the temple for a long journey. After the collapse of Leiyin temple, the scattered monks set up three temples, namely Zhongyue temple, Lingguang temple and Bodhi temple. Master Kong Ru is one of the founders of Zhongyue temple. "Later, it was still the same, empty as the abbot of Zhongyue temple, but he didn''t agree with him. Finally, he left the temple again." Shen and Rong shook his head gently: "since then, he has not been found, but later I heard that he has a descendant and wanders in the world." Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly. Shen He Rong was reincarnated as Shen Qian in his last life. He had been in China before, accompanied by the rise of Shen family and Jiufeng Academy. But that was more than a decade ago. At that time, little monk Huiming was still wearing open crotch pants. The so-called empty if a disciple re-enter the world, walk in the world, should be Huiming''s senior brother. He himself once said that in addition to his master''s emptiness, there were two elder martial brothers. "Let him go." Zhang Dongyun said indifferently. Shen and Rong also nodded. The view of the city is invincible. At this time, the little monk Huiming of Chang''an had not left the invincible city. "Younger martial brother yongse, do you want to go back to Zhongtu with me?" Huiming looks at the younger yongse and asks. Yongse shakes his head: "I stay here with my master and his family. I hope to go back together one day." He looked up at Huiming and hesitated: "elder martial brother, do you still come back?" Huiming was dumbfounded and laughed: "of course, I just went back to visit my elder martial brother, and I''ll be back soon." "Oh, come back quickly, elder martial brother." Yongse said with some embarrassment: "Chang''an is very good, but there are few Buddhist disciples like us." "We''ll see you later." Huiming smiles and waves her hand, saying goodbye to yongse, and then goes out of the city. All the way through the city walls, across the land of eastern Xinjiang, came to the west sea of eastern Xinjiang. In the past, when he crossed the sea from Zhongtu to the eastern Xinjiang, Huiming''s cultivation of the seventh frontier was full of dangers. If he had not practiced the most exquisite Dharma, he might have died at sea. Nowadays, the cultivation strength of young monks has been improved, and the safety of crossing the sea has been greatly improved. However, instead of crossing the wild sea alone, he took a boat from Chang''an to Zhongtu from the East. Standing on the deck, looking at the array that moved along with the ship on the sea to stop the storm in the wild sea, little monk Huiming was filled with emotion. Even if he had heard of it in advance, he was shocked to see it with his own eyes. Although Huiming followed Kong Ru master since childhood and often accompanied the ancient Buddha, his insight is not shallow. There is no Taoist array that can be moved, even in the Taiqing palace and the Zhengyi school in the Middle Earth, or even the Chunyang palace in the past. Chang''an is really magical. In the eyes of people of middle land origin, it is nothing to dominate the eastern Xinjiang. However, it is a completely different concept to be able to surpass the sacred lands in the Middle Earth. At this time, little monk Huiming had to recite the Buddhist scriptures in succession, so that he could clear his mind again. The array can not help but protect the ships from the terrorist waves and greatly improve the speed of ships. According to Huiming''s estimation, it seems that the speed is not inferior to that of the seventh and eighth level masters, who can travel thousands of miles a day. He listened to the boatman''s conversation. The real man of Huifang and Chen Yu are constantly trying and will have new results soon. At that time, the effect of the array will be even higher than it is now. Hearing this, Huiming couldn''t help but be fascinated. After the ship landed, he got off the ship and went to Wanghai City, where he met Li Jie, Zhuo sin, and others who were operating in Chang''an, and then left the Zhaos'' Huangchao river east road all the way. Huiming went all the way north, but there was no need to travel too far. His master was as empty as the master''s reclusive place, and was in the territory of the Zhao family. In the quiet mountains, there is an ancient temple which looks old but neat and complete. A young monk, who seems to be 20 or 30 years old, is sweeping the floor outside the ancient temple. He seemed to feel something and looked up. Soon, little monk Huiming appeared on the mountain road. When Huiming saw him, his face suddenly showed a smile: "second elder martial brother!" "Younger martial brother is back." The monk was also beaming: "where did you go this time? How did you get?" "It''s a long story. I''ll talk about it later." Huiming rushed to the temple: "where are master and elder martial brother?" "Master is visiting."The monk''s smile faded a little: "elder martial brother, he Left. " Huiming is keen to notice that the other party seems to have difficulties. A sense of foreboding rose in his heart. According to the meaning of the second elder martial brother, the first elder martial brother is not going out to experience and gain knowledge as usual. "What happened?" Huiming asked quickly. The young monk tried to stop saying: "after the master has met the guests, you should go to see the master first. Later, I''ll talk to you in detail. In a word It''s hard to say. " Huiming nodded silently. The other party then turned to look at the temple. Inside the door, out came an equally young monk. At the same time, a peaceful voice came from the temple: "Huijing, send off the guests for the teacher." Huijing, who was sweeping the floor, put down the broom and folded her palms together: "elder martial brother huijue, please." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 320 Hearing the word "huijue", little monk Huiming moved slightly. Kong Ru, a master living in seclusion here, is not completely cut off from the outside world. All kinds of news from the outside world, such as Kong Ru and Hui Ming, are often heard. Of course, we can also hear about Zhongyue temple, where they came from. Monk huijue has become famous in recent years and has become the most outstanding figure of the younger generation in Zhongyue temple. Kong Ru''s disciples also talked about it. For Huiming, today is the first time to see each other in person. Huijue put his palms together and met with Huijing and Huiming. Little monk Huiming quickly returned the gift. "Is this younger brother Huiming?" Huijue smiles: "younger martial brother, have you just returned from the tour?" "It''s just a walk into the WTO and experience the people''s feelings." The little monk Huiming replied. "Younger martial brother, if you have deep roots, you will make great achievements in the future." Huijue nods and says goodbye to Huiming. Huijing sent him down the mountain. Little monk Huiming wondered why the other party suddenly visited. As he thought, he stepped into the temple. In the temple, an old monk is meditating and reciting sutras. "Master, the disciple is back." Huiming went to the other party and made a deep courtesy. When the chanting stopped, the old monk opened his eyes and said with a smile, "just come back." He asked Huiming to sit down, but he didn''t pay much attention to Huiming''s previous experience. He just said, "you can copy the second half of the golden gangway method. You can go and read it. You can silence it for 30000 times." "Yes, master." Huiming didn''t show any joy on his face. Instead, he told his teacher about his previous experience, regardless of the details. Finally, he handed the letter of "Mr. He" to Master Kong Ru. After receiving the letter, Master Kong Ru did not open it at the first time, but asked about some details about Huiming''s previous report. After Huiming answered one by one, Kong Ru master did not speak again and fell into silence. "Master..." Huiming called softly. Kong Ru master raised his eyes and looked at his little apprentice. Huiming tried to ask, "does master know who is the real identity of the person who presides over Chang''an?" "No Master Kong Ru shook his head: "at present, I can''t guess the identity of the Lord of Chang''an. However, since Ao Kong, the" king of ape and dragon ", has settled down in Chang''an, the city master of Chang''an may also be a member of the twelve Yama mountains." "Master, it''s said that twelve Yanluo suffered great calamities together in the past. It''s rare that the ape Dragon King survived. Is it possible that all the others are OK?" Huiming couldn''t help asking. Master Kong Ru shook his head: "I didn''t experience it personally. I just heard it. But it is said that people didn''t die clean at that time. Some of the twelve Yama escaped from the heaven. What''s more, in addition to those who practice martial arts, when they reach their level, they die on the spot, which is not necessarily true death. Everyone may have secretly left a way to regenerate for the dead and to be reincarnated. " The old monk stopped: "what''s more, it is said that there were only 11 people in the twelve Yama at that time, and Su Po, the seventh most famous sword demon, was missing." "In this way, Chang''an city suddenly appears. It may be that the twelve Yama came back again, and later they found the ape Dragon King and reunited with brothers." Huiming nodded: "it''s said that twelve Yanluo was rampant in those years. He regarded human life as mean and cruel. However, according to what I saw and heard in Chang''an City, although the Lord of Chang''an is dignified and dignified, he often carries out benevolent policies, which is worthy of saying that he loves the people like a son. It can be seen that the ape Dragon King is irascible, but he was admonished by the city Lord of Chang''an and restrained many of his former killers. For this reason, the disciples are willing to help Chang''an unify the eastern Xinjiang, so that all the people in the East can live a better life than before. " Even if Chang''an takes the initiative to set foot in the middle land, Huiming will not resist. The people under the six emperors of China and Turkey had a better life than the people in eastern Xinjiang. But that is because the middle land is far richer than the eastern Xinjiang. It is true that the administration of those in power is even more severe than that of the seven dynasties in the eastern Xinjiang. To some extent, quite a number of practitioners or rulers, the higher their accomplishments, the farther away they are from the common people, the less they take ordinary human life seriously. I''m afraid the psychological distance between the two sides is greater than that of the body. "I don''t know if it''s related to the events of that year, but after all, more than 30 years have passed, and people are likely to change." Master Kong Ru looked at his disciples with a smile: "some people may go from the right to the evil, but they may also put down their butcher''s knife and become Buddhas." Huiming heard the words and nodded: "Master said yes." Kong Ru master pondered: "speak up, you said that Mr. He, let the teacher can''t help but think of the great sin of the past thousand years." With that, his eyes fell on the letter in his hand.In the past, the reputation of the twelve Yanluo covered the whole Middle Earth. Now, many years later, little monk Huiming is also nervous. He watched his master unfold the envelope. There is no text on the letter paper inside, but a picture. On the painting is a woman, who looks about 20 years old, beautiful and lifelike. Especially in its eyes, as if there is light, out of the paper. It is just that the sight seems soft, but it is fierce and lonely. "Master, this is..." Little monk Huiming looks at his teacher. He had never seen this woman in Chang''an. "Shen Herong, the 12th biggest sin in the past 12 Yama, is Shen Herong." Master Kong Ru sighed: "in a blink of an eye, for decades..." On the painting of a woman, it seems that she came to life and suddenly opened her mouth: "to be exact, it''s thirty-nine years, master. I haven''t seen you for a long time." Master Kong Ru knew that it was the other side''s words: "Congratulations, benefactor Shen, for getting rid of the sufferings and reincarnation. Please say hello to almsgow AO and Lord Chang''an on behalf of the poor monk." "That''s for sure. Master Xie cares." The woman in the painting continued: "the reason why Huiming took the letter to the master this time is to discuss with each other." Master Kong Ru nodded: "please tell me, benefactor..." Monk Huijing sent huijue of Zhongyue Temple down the mountain. Then he returned to the temple and saw his younger martial brother Huiming waiting outside. "Master is talking to people in Chang''an." Hui Ming said. Huijing was a little surprised: "Chang''an?" Huiming nods and tells his second elder martial brother about his experience in the past few years. Finally, he said, "Master said that the people who came to Zhongyue Temple just now have something to do with Chang''an." Monk Huijing breathed out a long breath: "so it is." "Second elder martial brother, what''s the matter with you Huiming asked. After a little silence, Huijing and Shang began to say, "elder martial brother, you are with the people in the evil way. You have separated from the school and will never come back again." If Huiming was struck by lightning, he was cold on the spot. In his mind, the face of elder martial brother Huixing flashed quickly. At the same time, teacher Kong, as the previous sentence, "some people may be from the right into the evil, but they may also put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha on the ground." again, Huiming''s mind rang out. It was only then that he understood why the master''s expression was somewhat complicated at that time. It is possible that the person who makes Kong such as master feel is not the Lord of Chang''an and the twelve Yanluo, but the disciple who deviates from himself. "Why on earth does the elder martial brother want to do this?" "Where is he now?" Hui Ming asked astringently "He has gone with the six murderers of Beihai, and his whereabouts are unknown." Monk Huijing''s expression was also gloomy. Huiming opened her mouth and couldn''t speak for a moment. Compared with the twelve Yanluo who disappeared before he was born, the six murderers in the North Sea are a little more familiar. That is the evil faction figure that emerged in the last 20 years after the twelve Yama disappeared. Compared with the twelve Yama that prevailed in the world in the past, these younger generations are not so beautiful, but they are also fierce stars. Over the years, it has attracted the Taiqing palace, Zhongyue temple, Yan Shengfu and other famous holy places, as well as six imperial dynasties to encircle them. Under such circumstances, the gathering of the six evils in the North sea not only effectively imitates the meaning of the twelve immortals in the past, but also has the objective need to keep warm. They were forced to retreat to the barren sea in the north of the Middle Earth. Because the sea environment is complex and vast, they can always get rid of the encirclement and suppression. As a result, it was gradually called the six evils in the North Sea by the Chinese and Turkish forces. Over the years, they have come ashore from time to time, but most of the time they stay away from the sea. But Huiming did not expect that this time it would be such a result. "Master, what do you say?" The young monk asked reluctantly. The young monk was silent again, and then he said, "master, please accept the palm of the elder martial brother, the elder martial brother It''s really good. " Huiming closed her eyes painfully. After a long time, he opened his eyes again: "one day, I will find him!" Huijing nodded silently. At this time, the temple came out as empty as the master''s calm voice: "Huijing, Huiming, come in." The two brothers entered according to their words. Master Kong Ru had already received the letter from Shen He Rong. He turned and took out a Zen stick and handed it to the two disciples in front of him. Huijing carefully took over: "master, your eight leaf Zen stick has not been used for many years..." Master Kong Ru nodded: "when it''s time to use it, it''s natural to use it. Huijing, you''ll go to Chang''an city with Huiming." Huiming and Huijing were surprised: "master, there is no one to serve you." "When I didn''t accept you, I came and went alone." Master Kong Ru smiles: "I''m going to leave here for some time.""Master, Chang''an is occupied by the twelve Yanluo in the past year..." Huijing has already heard about it from Huiming. "Huijing, you might as well go there yourself." As empty as the master said. "Yes, master." Huijing takes the eight leaf Buddhist staff and leaves the barren mountain with Huiming. Walking on the road, Huiming couldn''t help asking, "is master going to find the elder martial brother?" "It''s possible, but it''s not our elder martial brother, but not necessarily." Huijing sighed: "master''s injury has been healed. I''m afraid that I really want to find him and clean up the door." Huiming looked gloomy. The two brothers went south all the way to the East River Road of Zhao family. However, on the way, suddenly someone blocked them. They are familiar with the comers. Just before. "Please hold your step, please." It is monk huijue of Zhongyue temple. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 321 "Why does younger martial brother huijue appear here if he doesn''t return to the temple?" Monk Huijing asked in a deep voice, "are you waiting for us here?" Hui Jue''s palms closed: "to be honest, I''m really waiting for you here." Huijing and Huiming brothers suddenly felt awe stricken. How does the other person know they''re here? How to know the path and direction they are going? It is very likely that the other party did not go far away from the mountain at first. Instead, he hid in secret, and then after they came out of the mountain, they would follow him all the way. After confirming that they were going to Chang''an, huijue suddenly appeared. It''s hard to say that the other side is well intentioned. "Are you going to Chang''an?" Huijue was very frank and said to himself, "if you know the details of Chang''an, please don''t hesitate to tell me." His eyes moved from monk Huijing to little monk Huiming: "it should be the first time for elder martial brother Huijing to go to Chang''an, but younger martial brother Huiming should know it well, right?" Huiming calmed down: "elder martial brother huijue, why do you say that?" "Monks don''t lie." Huijue chuckled: "to be honest, it was the Taiqing palace that sent a message to the temple. Although the real man Yunluo of Taiqing palace was lost in Chang''an City, his life and death were unknown, but before that, he had sent back the message that there were activities of young monks from Zhongyue temple in the eastern land occupied by Chang''an, and their appearance features were very similar to those of Huiming''s younger martial brother." Little monk Huiming took a deep breath: "what elder martial brother said is true. I was in Chang''an before." Huijue nodded with a smile: "it is for this reason that I want to ask younger martial brother for advice." The monk in front of him said: "Chang''an is not as vicious as the elder martial brother thought. On the contrary, the city Lord of Chang''an loves and sympathizes with the people, which is the blessing of all living beings." Huijue looked at the other side and shook his head gently: "younger martial brother, do you really don''t know, or are you willing to join in with him? Chang''an city is the world of the twelve hell in the past After the brothers Huijing and Huiming were slightly silent, Huiming opened his mouth and said, "Buddha said, put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha." "You seem to know." Hui Jue said slowly, "that is, you have the intention to fall into evil ways." "Our Buddha is merciful. For those of the twelve Yama, evil is a great trouble, but good is also the blessing of all living beings." Monk Huijing said. Hui Jue''s eyes showed a faint disappointment: "you seem to forget how the Leiyin temple was destroyed in the past." Little monk Huiming put his palms together: "Buddha said to put down persistence, hatred is also paranoid. Elder martial brother, Huigen is deeply planted and Buddhism is exquisite. Please don''t be obsessed by obsession." Huijue shook his head: "do you think I am addicted to hatred? Of course, there is hatred, but what I can see from it is that the twelve Yama are fierce and stubborn. Even if they are disguised for a while, they will eventually reveal their true colors. They had suffered great calamities and suffered heavy losses in the past, but now they are just licking their wounds and recuperating, which is why they deceive the world. It''s true that you two should not be blinded by it. We should know that we Buddhists also have the anger of the Ming king and the angry eyes of the golden emperor. " "There is no proof of what you say, and what you see is the truth. You may as well go to Chang''an with us. Everything will be clear." Little monk Huiming said. "Of course I will." Huijue shook his head: "however, on the premise of knowing yourself and your enemy, Zhiguang, faning, and FA Xin of Lingguang temple have lost their lives in Chang''an. I don''t want to repeat the same mistake." Hui Mingyan said: "about Chang''an, all I can say is just some people''s feelings and customs. There are many others that I have never paid attention to." "Well, why don''t you just ask me and answer." Hui Jue said. Huiming has not answered yet. Monk Huijing is not happy: "younger martial brother huijue is also acting as the government, and taking my younger martial brother as a prisoner to be tried? What my younger martial brother said is what he said. There is no more to say. " "You keep your mouth shut. I have to offend one or two. Please don''t blame me." Huijue sighed. At the same time, the Buddha light surged around his body. Under the Dharma body''s exertion, a pure land was suddenly enveloped in all directions, and the three people were included in it. Monk Huijing was furious: "do it?" Around his body, there was also a flash of Buddha light, just like huijue''s Dharma. When the pure land of Buddha body appears, the first choice is to protect the little monk Huiming on the spot. The pure land of both sides seems to coincide. However, huijue''s pure land suppressed Huijing monk''s pure land. The two brothers, Huijing and Huiming, looked serious at the same time. Huijue in front of him is really worthy of the first genius of Zhongyue temple in recent years. At a young age, he spent less time learning Dharma than Huijing, but his strength level was even higher than that of Huijing. The third state of Buddhist dharma body is called "extinction", also known as the twelfth state of Buddhist practice. Its body is silent, away from all the aspects, so it is called silence. Silence is not the meaning of death and destruction, but refers to the silence to get rid of worries and delusions and enter a place of purity.Once the pure land of wisdom is unfolded, all the people or things that set foot on the pure land will be suppressed by the pure land, and their magic power and power will be dispelled. Monk Huijing is as free as a master. He is also a rare genius. Although he was young, his strength level was equal to that of his predecessor Zhiguang in Lingguang temple, reaching the 11th level of Buddhism. But at the moment, huijue is still inferior. His free pure land was suppressed by huijue''s quiet pure land on the spot, so it was difficult to play a role. Huijing looked serious and immediately showed a Zen stick. Zen stick, eight tin rings shaking together, issued a burst of crisp sound. Suddenly, a bodhi tree rose in the pure land of Huijing monk. As soon as the bodhi tree appeared, monk Huijing''s pure land became stable and began to confront huijue''s pure land. Is this master Hui''s eye like a magic weapon Refining utensils and arranging arrays are the strengths of Taoism. However, Master Kong Ru once asked his friends with high level of Taoism to help him. They worked together to make this eight leaf Zen stick. It contains excellent Buddhist dharma, which means that monk Huijing is able to fight against his wisdom which is higher than his level of cultivation by virtue of this treasure. Huijue was amazed but not worried. He looked at Huijing and Huiming''s brothers with a smile: "when I came out this time, my master also handed down Kongming cassock. Unfortunately, it was used to cover the heaven and earth, and could not be used to fight against the Zen stick which was as empty as Shibo." Hearing this, Huijing and Huiming changed slightly. Empty Ming cassock is the treasure of Leiyin temple for thousands of years. After the collapse of Leiyin temple, this treasure was handed down to Zhongyue temple, which is one of the most precious treasures of Zhongyue temple. Huijue brought this treasure out to cover the world. This means that the two brothers, Huijing and Huiming, have difficulty in contacting Master Kong Ru or informing Chang''an city. Monk Huijing was worried. He was worried that the other party would divide his mind and spirit. He immediately guarded the door with the eight leaf Zen stick, and then carefully perceived and explored the distance. Previously, all his spirits were focused on the confrontation with huijue, so he did not find out. Now he looked carefully, and suddenly he found that there were hundreds of miles around, which seemed to be blocked by something. I tried to contact Master Kong Ru, but I couldn''t realize it. Such a terrible magic weapon is rare in Taoism. Huijue really didn''t bluff. He really brought empty cassock. Knowing this, monk Huijing''s heart almost sank to the bottom. In terms of strength, although he has the eight leaf Zen stick in his hand, if huijue puts on his bright cassock and makes full use of it, his realm advantage will be immediately revealed. If the two brothers want to delay, and the other side has time to cover the sky and earth with the bright cassock, the news can''t be spread out. After a long time of competition, huijue, who has higher cultivation strength, has a better chance of winning. What''s more, the empty and bright cassock sealed all their retreat routes. Now the two brothers are even struggling to escape. Little monk Huiming is not a Dharma body now, so it is difficult for him to get involved in the battle between huijue and Huijing. However, he looked calm and said quietly with his elder martial brother Huijing: "elder martial brother, hold on more time, things may change." When monk Huijing heard this, he didn''t say much, but nodded slightly. Then bin fought with huijue wholeheartedly. Although huijue saw the situation, he was still on guard. He vaguely felt that the two men on the opposite side seemed to have something to rely on. He still wanted to make a quick decision and take them down as soon as possible, in case of a long night''s dream. Huijue''s handprint with both hands is one of the nine fingerprints of the real legend of Leiyin temple in the past, and now it is the grand Vajra wheel seal inherited by Zhongyue temple. With the support of the great Vajra wheel seal, the light of Buddha surges on huijue Dharma, turning into a golden cloud and rising. Auspicious clouds spread all over his pure land in an instant, and then the sound of majestic dragon chanting came from it. A golden dragon with strict bearing and self-evident purity appears from it. "Da Wei De Tian Long FA Yin!" Both Huijing and Huiming brothers have the same vision. This kind of Dharma is almost the most ferocious and ferocious Buddhism in Zhongyue temple. The power of the Golden Dragon seems to really stir the world. The powerful dragon power strikes the eight tin rings on the eight leaf Zen stick, shaking constantly. Take a deep breath of compassion and wisdom His hands were also sealed together, and he held the eight leaf Zen stick in the middle. With the blessing of the immovable radical seal, the light of Buddha on the eight leaf Buddhist staff suddenly flourished. A real Xumi Jinshan appears, holding up Huijing monk and Huiming. They were standing on the top of the mountain, and there was a bodhi tree on the top of the mountain, which covered them with shade. Also derived from Zhongyue temple, Vajra immovable Xumi mountain realm manifesting. With the help of the eight leaf Zen stick, monk Huijing successfully manifested this top-notch Dharma.Although the golden auspicious clouds flooded Xumi mountain, they could not get close to Huijing and Huiming. The Golden Dragon rises and falls in the auspicious clouds, and then hits Xumi mountain fiercely. Da Wei De Tian Long FA Yin is one of the most powerful FA men in Zhongyue temple. Under the impact of Jinlong, Xumishan is shaking. However, the branches of Bodhi on the top of the mountain shake and the golden light is scattered, which helps Xumi mountain to stabilize again and resist the Golden Dragon. Monk huijue looks peaceful and just focuses on Xumi mountain. However, there are two more people in the boundary of empty Ming cassock. Yan Shengfu, Lu Xian. South of Shushan, Chu Chaowen. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 322 "Master huijue, can I help you?" "Mr. Luan mountain," Lu Xian asked at this time. After thinking about it for a while, huijue said, "thank you, benefactor." When Huijing and Huiming heard this, their hearts sank. Although huijue people are young, they are not arrogant and only focus on reality. Although Ming cassock will block the world around him when he is free, he still has to worry about the knowledge of Master Kong or people in Chang''an city. Quick combat and quick decision is the most important thing at present. When Lu Xian heard the voice, he did not make a gesture. He coughed gently, and the magic power of small words was bestowed on huijue. Huijue''s strength improved again. This time, the power of the great Vader dragon Dharma seal began to shake Vajra and not move the Xumi mountain realm. The sound of Jinlong''s mouth is not dragon chanting, but Buddhist Chanting. The golden and auspicious clouds in all directions are more and more surging, surrounded by Xumi mountain. Under the impact of the golden dragon, Xumi mountain was shaken again. The surface of the mountain constantly cracks, and gradually expand into a piece. Seeing this, monk Huijing couldn''t hold on. But at this time, Chu Chaowen, who had been fighting for huijue and Lu Xian, suddenly changed a little. Huijue himself, who controls the empty and bright cassock, also changes color on his face. Between heaven and earth, there is a golden flash, boundless, seems to cover the four sides. But it''s not empty cassock at work. On the contrary, it is the empty cassock being broken. The enchantment, which covered the surrounding heaven and earth, dissipated and collapsed immediately. At the same time, a bright star river appeared above the heads of the people. The Star River surging, as if falling from the distant universe, came to our eyes. Stars flow, a volume, then suddenly saw a cassock, appeared in the sky. A cassock is like a cassock. So the Buddha made great efforts to manifest the Buddha and suppress the star river. The Star River swept over the Buddha, and the two sides did not give in to each other in the air. Huijue tries to take the empty cassock back to her side. However, influenced by the Star River, the Buddha''s light and shadow in cassock can''t get away for a while. The magic weapon that can trap the empty bright cassock is naturally extraordinary. But Chu Chaowen, who studied martial arts, felt something more threatening. "It''s not Taoism, it''s made by martial artists. It contains martial arts and Taoism." Chu Chaowen''s face was even worse: "this feeling..." "Warrior?" Lu Xian took a deep breath in Yan Shengfu Chu Yaoguang''s Xingluo mieshi Dao? " Huijue didn''t care about the two brothers Huijing and Huiming. They looked up at the star river. See a tall woman, from the Star River, let the star river against the empty Ming cassock, and then came to the public. Tens of thousands of miles away, Chang''an City, Daming Palace Zhang Dongyun, a smile. Huijue uses the cassock of the treasure Kong Ming in Zhongyue temple as a barrier. Huijing and his brother Huiming can''t contact the outside world on their own initiative. Their master was as empty as the master and could not get news in time. But the problem is that the border cannot isolate the seal left by Zhang Dongyun on Huiming''s forehead. Through this seal, Huiming can see and hear at a glance, and the city Lord Zhang who is far away in Chang''an can''t let huijue and others succeed. "Is it really the Chen emperor who shakes the light of Chu?" Finally, monk Huijing, who was finally relieved, looked at Chu Yaoguang from the sky with a complicated look. Next to his younger martial brother Huiming shook his head: "I''m not sure. I just know that there is a powerful martial arts master in Chang''an. Everyone calls her Lin girl respectfully. She has been out of town for a long time." They both relaxed. In huijue''s heart, an ominous premonition rises. "It''s not Chu Yaoguang. It must be the descendant of Chu Yaoguang." Huijue made a quick decision: "the boundary between the empty and bright cassock is broken. Someone has arrived here in Chang''an. It''s hard to guarantee that there won''t be more people on the way. Let''s go first, and we''ll have a long-term discussion later." Lu Xian agreed with huijue''s judgment. But Chu Chaowen''s face changed a few times, but he resolutely said: "the purpose of looking for these two young monks is to find out the real and the false of Chang''an. Now it''s the best time. How can you be reconciled without a try?" At the same time, his sword whips out of his sheath. Chu Chaowen''s sword front is drawn, pointing to the upper Chu, shaking the light, and the sword spirit is soaring to the sky. As soon as his sword became powerful, nine tripods appeared on the ground, arranged in the shape of nine palaces. The nine cauldrons gathered together to suppress the central government and other parties, and a powerful force that even more shook the hearts of the people came out. This is the third state of Wu Emperor, which is also called the twelfth state of Wu Dao cultivation. The martial arts practice physical Qi and blood, and their strength is basically concentrated in their own body.Although there are also means of long-distance attack, the more we concentrate our strength on ourselves, the more powerful it will be. Therefore, it is inevitable that the means of long-range attack will not be as good as those who take other paths of practice. However, when they reach the level of sweeping the eight wastelands, the martial arts can, to a certain extent, ignore the distance between heaven and earth, and almost reach the point of short-range blinking. The closer you are, the more powerful you are. Although the long-range means are insufficient, there are ways to turn any environment into a close combat. Chu Chaowen''s sword Qi is locked in Chu Yaoguang. Next, he just takes a step, and in an instant he can go behind Chu Yaoguang. But just at the moment when he was about to move his mind, Chu Yaoguang disappeared in front of his vision. But Chu Chaowen''s eyes over the rest of the light, it is aware that his side is like more personal shadow. It was too late for him to be shocked. This one of the few Kendo masters of the Southern School of Shushan had already made a sword and cut to the shadow beside him. Just as his blade moved, the shadow disappeared. Instead, it is the endless bright knife light, swallowing everything. Chu Chaowen''s sword is full of vigour and resists the light of the sword. At the same time, with the help of his own eight barren and nine cauldrons, he intended to move to hundreds of miles away in an instant. However, the next moment, he found that the knife light was not only on one side, but was surging from all directions, like a raging tide, sealing all directions around him. Chu Chaowen, huijue and Lu Xian frowned. They did not borrow Chu Chaowen as a shield and took the opportunity to escape. They are going to take over Chu Chaowen. But the next moment saw that tall woman, had arrived at Chu Dynasty tattoo side. The other side, clearly also has eight barren nine tripods. Moreover, it is faster than Chu Chaowen. Through the picture of Huiming''s forehead seal, Zhang Dongyun in Daming Palace in Chang''an City smiles. When we met in the eastern frontier, Chu Yaoguang was the second state of Wu Emperor, that is, the eleventh level of Wu Dao. But she reincarnated and rebuilt. After all, the foundation is there, which can not be measured by ordinary martial arts. Not long ago, he reported good news to Zhang Dongyun. Chu Yaoguang successfully went further and broke through the third realm of Emperor Wu and swept the eight wastelands. Huijue, Lu Xian and Chu Chaowen are all masters of the 12th state of practice. Ordinary people in Chang''an city can''t help them. Zhang Dongyun can naturally contact their helpers. So Chu Yaoguang came quickly, and the magic army fell. Huijing and Huiming were saved, but the opposite was bad. Chu shakes the light saber out of the chain, the knife light converges into a piece, as if the Star River reappears. Not only Chu Chaowen was shrouded, but even huijue and Lu Xian were no exception. They were all covered by knife light. At this time, they could not help Chu Chaowen, so they had to look after themselves first. Huijue''s two hand Dharma seal changes, and without moving the basic seal, the Vajra does not move the Xumi mountain realm. and the as like as two peas, the same buddhist buddha''s method is shown, although there is no such thing as the eight leaf Zen stick, but the mount of Mount Yu is not moved, but still more pure than the Hui emperor. Even Huijing herself saw it and admired it secretly. However, the next moment he and Huiming saw that the immortal Xumishan, as if it had never been immortal, began to shake and crack in the face of Chu Yaoguang''s blade. Huijue''s expression was serious, and his hand was holding the Dharma seal, which changed. His left hand is still a fixed basic seal, while his right hand is transformed into an inner lion seal, one of the three seals of Zhongyue temple. When Huiming and Huijing saw this, they felt more admiration in their hearts. The other side is worthy of the talent of the heaven. When he is less than 30 years old, he becomes a Dharma body in the realm of extinction. Huijue has mastered all the Three Dharma Seals handed down by Zhongyue temple and can be used together freely. At this time, he consolidated the golden mountain of Xumi with a fixed fundamental seal, and the inner lion seal on his right hand harmonized all things. It includes not only ourselves, but also everything around us. Even opponents. The bodhi trees on the top of Xumi mountain are swaying, and pieces of Bodhi leaves are falling. Bodhi leaves in the star like sword light swept, have broken. However, because of the Bodhi leaves, the "stars" in the light of the sword seem to change their orbits. Affected by this, Xinghe seems to be slowing down a little bit. Xumi Jinshan can gradually resist the impact of the star river. On the other hand, Lu Xian also showed the magic power of the third level master of Confucianism. The third state of Confucian master is called "meritorious service", also known as the twelfth state of Confucian practice. Those who have done meritorious deeds have enlightened all sides. The most remarkable characteristic of successful people is the fragrance of peach and plum. Confucian masters who have reached this level can integrate their disciples'' literary talent. It is not plunder, but a special blessing that acts on itself. At the moment, Lu Xian is blessed by two magic powers: peach and plum fragrance and subtle words and great meaning. His literary talent is rich as if it condenses the essence and shows a real and illusory Academy.However, under the choppy light of Chu Yaoguang, Lu Xian''s literary talent seems to be constantly destroyed. He had a calm look, but kept writing in the air. One poem after another is engraved in the air. Its head Wenhua Baojuan kept turning. At the next moment, Lu Xian''s poems turned into Dao Guang and attacked Chu Yaoguang! Moreover, it is clearly Chu Yaoguang''s own Xingluo extermination knife. The light of the sword is like a vast river of stars. It seems to be more fierce than Chu Yaoguang''s own. However, the change of knife technique is not as subtle as Chu Yaoguang himself. It is because Chu Yaoguang has less "starlight" and disassembles Lu Xian''s counterattack. Chang''an City, Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun quietly watching this scene. Draw inferences from one instance This is one of the classical profound meanings of yanshengfu. To a certain extent, they can understand the mystery of the other side''s strength, and then double counter attack back. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 323 However, it is not infallible to draw inferences from one instance. On the other people, on the spot with a stronger force to knock down the other side. But it''s another thing to shake the light on Chu. Although Lu Xian now uses Chu Yaoguang''s Xingluo mieshi Dao to counterattack his opponent, the change of his Sabre technique is far less subtle than Chu Yaoguang himself. It is because Chu Yaoguang can easily dismantle the opponent''s counterattack. On the other side, Chu Chaowen, an elder of Shushan Nanzong, who was also shrouded in the light of a star like sword, also launched a counterattack. He didn''t use the great Hunyuan sword style of Shushan zhenzhuan, which was both attack and defense. Instead, he used Xuanjin sword Gang, which was more fierce and had attack but no defense. The black gold sword Qi condenses into the entity like terrible vigorous wind. It looks like a giant sword that cuts the sky and splits the star river. But the stars burst in succession, Chu Chaowen suddenly showed a knife edge. He clenched his teeth and struggled to get hurt, and finally he got out of the encirclement. On the other hand, huijue and Lu Xian both showed their magic powers to fight against the overwhelming brilliance. Chu Chaowen at the foot of the nine tripods appeared, a step forward, and finally succeeded in killing Chu Yaoguang himself. But when he was about to pass out his sword, he saw the stars twinkle in front of him. Among the stars and toes, Chu Chaowen looked familiar and suddenly blessed his soul: "green dragon seven nights?" Chu Yaoguang uses the light of a knife to show the seven nights of green dragon in the eastern sky, which is much more ferocious than Tong Kai, the elder of qinglongzong. The domineering light of the knife immediately sealed Chu Chaowen in all directions. At the same time, Chu shakes the light knife to come out the chain. Again and again, the stars are surging. Huiming, who watched the battle from afar, looked at huijue, and then asked his elder martial brother with some uncertainty: "senior brother, is that white tiger seven nights?" Compared with Chu Yaoguang and others, he was not sure what he saw. On the other hand, monk Huijing, who is the 11th state of cultivation, can be well-known. However, he was still staring at the battlefield and listening to his younger brother''s questions. He just said "um". If Huiming had thought about it, he saw that the light of Chu''s sword had turned into a white tiger, and the stars of the seven constellations were shrouded in huijue. Even if huijue had the Vajra immovable Xumi mountain realm, which was blessed by the seal of immobility and the seal of internal lion, he could only guard the door tightly against the fierce white tiger, and there was no room to fight back. On the other side of the road, Lu''s leisure time is also not easy. Chu Yaoguang''s knife light shows that the seven stars surround it. The light of the knife is blazing and flexible at the same time. Lu Xian only felt that he could not "capture" the other side by drawing inferences from one instance for a while, so he could only temporarily stick to it. In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun passes the seal on Huiming''s forehead and is interested in watching Chu Yaoguang. Even in the face of Chu Chaowen''s surprise attack, the other side also attacked and forced it down. He was full of domineering spirit. The memory left by the evil emperor shows that the other side''s Xingluo exterminating sword is not a total attack but a defensive move. However, it is one thing to have it or not, and another to use it or not. Therefore, Zhang Dongyun watched Chu Yaoguang calm down the three enemies, and then began to use the defense more important than the attack of Xuanwu seven nights. As a result, the twenty-eight constellations arrive at the same time, and their strength is far from the power that a single move can achieve. Huijue, Luxian and Chu Chaowen were able to resist white tiger, Zhuque and Qinglong. However, it is not a simple problem that three plus one equals four. But three people all feel that the pressure they bear changes from one to four. In a flash, the stars burst in succession and went into extinction together. Such a change, the outbreak of ferocious force. Huijue''s pure land, silent no longer, inch by inch smashed. Chu Chaowen''s sword, which was handed over by his life, was broken into eight pieces on the spot. Lu Xian''s literary scroll is completely torn up, as if countless pieces of paper, flying all over the sky, and then disappear. The endless light diffuses in all directions, agitates the clouds in the sky and smashes everything on the earth. The two brothers, Huijing and Huiming, who were already watching the battle from afar, suddenly found that they were not so safe. Monk Huijing quickly blocks in front of Huiming, with the eight leaf Zen stick, to resist the spread of the glory. His whole body was hit and flew backward, and the tin ring on the eight leaf Zen stick in his hand kept shaking and hitting. "It''s just that after the fight, it spreads around, and there''s so much power?" Monk Huijing was shocked. Huiming quickly assisted his senior brother: "Miss Lin In other words, Chen Huang used to make a martial arts master of the Ninth level break through the Ninth level in just a few months Monk Huijing vomited: "Twelve hell, really terrible, no wonder you can do so many great things in those years." Chu Yaoguang kept his hands, and the blade continued to chop down.The three Hui Jue, who had already been unable to bear it before, were once again shaken by Chu to mend their swords. All of them collapsed completely. All three were seriously injured and fell from mid air. The injury is very serious. If they fall to the ground so directly, they are afraid that they are three masters of the twelfth state, and they will fall to death on the spot. At this time, someone arrived in the distance. Li Jie, Zhuo sin, and Lin Ying, the three martial arts masters, approached like lightning, and then caught huijue, Lu Xian and Chu Chaowen respectively. The three prisoners were unable to move at the moment. They were not even half alive. Naturally, they could not resist. They could only be captured. "See Master Lin Li Jie and other people in Chang''an all saluted Chu Yaoguang. After listening to Li Jie''s address, Huijing and Huiming looked at each other, then folded their palms together, and said thanks to Chu Yaoguang: "thank you very much for your help." Chu Yaoguang slightly nodded: "take people back, although the road is a little far, but it is better to send them back to Chang''an city." "I will do as you have been told." Li jiegong said. Huiming made an introduction for you, and then Li Jie and others met with monk Huijing. Chu Yaoguang left. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun if thoughtful, suddenly opened his mouth: "do not come back to sit?" Chu Yaoguang heard the voice in Qingtian''s eyes and shook his head slightly: "I''ll try again to find the whereabouts of yingxiao, and I''ll go back later." Zhang Dongyun smiles: "eight younger sister, what are you afraid of?" ¡°¡­¡­ It''s not fear. " Chu Yaoguang was silent for a moment before he said, "it''s guilt." "Sorry for what?" Zhang Dongyun asked indifferently. Chu Yaoguang said in a soft voice: "in those fairy tales, I had noticed that Yang Li''s action was a little strange, but I didn''t have much suspicion at that time. If I had been more alert, maybe there would have been no later thing." In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun thought: "it''s no wonder you, the matter has passed." "Excuse me, brother. I need to do something." Chu shakes the light to say: "otherwise, I can''t pass that pass in my heart." "If you say so." Zhang Dongyun gently rubbed his eyebrows and said while thinking. "Thank you for your success." Chu shook the light and said. Zhang Dongyun got up from his chair and walked in the hall. He felt vaguely that something was wrong. Chu shake light may really feel guilty, but is she really just guilty because she didn''t remind everyone? Or is she the same as Yang Li? Zhang Dongyun stopped, narrowed his eyes and looked to the West in the direction of Zhongtu. At present, the other side in addition to trying to avoid their fraternal brothers and sisters, other aspects are not abnormal. She did everything she was told to do. Last time, Li Yeyu and others were solved. This time, he rushed to rescue them from thousands of miles. It was really a good knife to deal with them. But a city Lord surnamed Zhang still felt a little unstable. It''s just a pity that no one in Chang''an City has the ability to capture her back. Let''s just leave it for now and keep an eye on it. While Zhang Dongyun is thinking, Huiming, Li Jie and others are escorting the prisoners to Chang''an. He was seriously injured by Chu Yaoguang, but finally fell into the hands of Li Jie and others. So Lord Zhang''s guard experience points reward is still stable. The reason why he asked Li Jie and others to go with him was for this time. Although Master Kong Ru ordered Huijing to go to Chang''an, he has not been recognized as a member of Chang''an. If he helps to get people, the reward may fail. To be on the safe side, Zhang Dongyun asked Li Jie and others to go. [random defense task 8.14 - capture or kill huijue, a disciple of Zhongyue temple, Chu Chaowen, an elder of Shushan Nanzong, and Lu Xian, a disciple of Yansheng Prefecture, who are enemies of Chang''an, successfully captured huijue, Chu Chaowen and Lu Xian, who were enemies of Chang''an, and completed the random defense task 8.14, and obtained 12000 upgrade experience] listening to the system prompt, does Zhang Dongyun hate it I have to look up and laugh three times. A twelfth state is four thousand points. These three a win, guard experience points simply burst the table. What''s more, the three brothers have a clear hostility to Chang''an. Huijue and Luxian are due to the former Leiyin temple and Yan Shengfu. Chu Chaowen was determined to do so. As a result, none of the three twelfth States was wasted. It''s 12000 training points, and it''s in the pocket of city Lord Zhang. Lord Zhang took a look, and his guard experience points have reached a very exaggerated point at the moment. Four five thousand six hundred!Not only 1400 points are needed for this expansion and upgrading, but it is estimated that 1900 points will be needed next time, which is far beyond that. Zhang Dongyun even feels a little happy now. There are too many guard experience points and too few construction task training points. If only the two could be transformed into each other. City Lord Zhang is willing to. If this can be transformed into each other, it will not only upgrade and expand this time, but also be enough for the next time. Unfortunately, it can''t be changed into Zhang Dongyun shook his head and sighed. The prisoners were quickly returned. Li Jie and others did not pay attention to receiving the reward, but after thanking Mr. Wu Yun, they immediately returned to China. Huijing and Huiming, the brothers, paid homage to Mr. Wu Yun. Mr. Wu Yun projected by Zhang Dongyun was in the Tianshu palace and looked at them quietly: "you know a lot about it. What do you think?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 324 "Your Majesty''s generosity and love for the people is the blessing of the world." Huiming is very calm about Mr. Wu Yun''s question. He did not know which of the twelve Yama was the Lord of Chang''an. But it is undoubtedly a great good thing that these top experts can be lenient, love the people and show consideration for the people. Monk Huijing said: "I want to stay here to benefit the people under Chang''an rule with younger martial brother Huiming." "If you obey the rules, you can accommodate him in Chang''an." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly: "this, Huiming should have told you?" "Yes, I understand." Huijing''s palms closed together. What''s in Zhang''s heart. Hearing is false, seeing is believing. Huijing is here to see clearly what is the situation between Chang''an and the twelve Yama. If the other party is really kind to the people and benefits the world, he is willing to drive it and contribute to the world. If this is not the case, then we have to plan again Zhang Dongyun didn''t care much about it. He can accommodate people to have all kinds of ideas. If someone acts cheating, he can naturally ask the other party to say no, but his body is very honest. "Go down." Mr. Wu Yun ordered, "please let your master know what happened before." Huijing and Huiming were both slightly silent when they heard the speech. Chu Chao Wen and Lu Xian were just as good as Chu Chao Wen, while Hui Jue was a descendant of Zhongyue temple and went out the same door with them. If they know what happened, they don''t know what to do. "I was busy coming to Chang''an, but I didn''t have time to inform my master. I''ll contact you now." Monk Huijing sighed and agreed to come down. Although it is not as convenient as the Confucianists, Huijing and Master Kong Ru are masters of Buddhist Dharma and have their own contact information. Even though the middle land and the eastern Xinjiang were tens of thousands of miles away, they did not delay the contact between their teachers and disciples, but it was not as convenient as the Confucianists to see the words and face to face. The Master Kong Ru, who was far away in the Middle Earth, did not speak for a long time after receiving the message from his apprentice. Finally, he sighed and walked out of his hermit temple. The seemingly ordinary old monk step forward, is a million miles of rivers and mountains. Soon, he arrived at the gate of Zhongyue temple, one of the three holy places of Zhongtu Buddhism. The young monks at the gate felt at a loss when they saw the Master Kong Ru. Long before they entered the temple, Master Kong Ru had already left Zhongyue temple. At this time, a middle-aged Zhike monk rushed down from the mountain and saluted Master Kong Ru: "I''ve seen Kong Ru Shi Zu, and the abbot is waiting for you in Bodhi hall." "Hard work." Kong Ru master nodded slightly, and then slowly up the mountain, into the Zhongyue temple. When he arrived at the Bodhi hall, he saw another old monk with white eyebrows waiting in the hall. "Elder martial brother, over the years, I always hope you can return to the mountain, but now is the only exception." The old monk with white eyebrow turned around. It is the current abbot of Zhongyue temple, master Kongyuan. Empty such as looking at each other, gently shaking his head: "I have to come." "I already know about huijue, Huijing and Huiming." The abbot Kongyuan said: "huijue didn''t hurt their mind. He just wanted to take them back to the temple and ask about the details of the twelve Yama and Chang''an." Master Kong Ru sighed: "if the abbot wants to ask this, why not just ask me?" The abbot shook his head slowly: "elder martial brother, why do you pretend to be confused? Did you not express your attitude when you allowed Huijing to go with Huiming to Chang''an? It''s just that I didn''t expect you to be so determined. " "I have to come." Kong Ru master looked peaceful: "otherwise, my disciples will not be able to walk outside in the future, and everyone will want to trouble them." "If you don''t get involved in Chang''an, your troubles will disappear." Kongfuan Abbot has no expression. Kong Ru Master said: "Chang''an benevolent government is beneficial to the people. We can help each other and share the common people''s journey to the other side." "The tears of jackals are not worth believing." Empty margin Abbot shakes his head: "rivers and mountains are easy to change, but nature is hard to change." Empty as a nod: "let''s do what we think is right." Abbot Kongyuan joined ten: "please give me your advice." as like as two peas and masters, he is also a pair of Palms: "excuse me, please excuse me." At the same time, two people have clear and transparent glass Buddha light, and then meet each other. The confrontation between the two Buddhists does not seem to bring any smoke and anger, and does not damage the hall where they are. But the contest on the spiritual level is extremely dangerous. The two dialects are polite, but there is no vagueness in practice. On the spiritual platform of each other''s state of mind, the Buddha Dharma body of the other party''s will is displayed, and then the opponent is suppressed.Whoever loses the Lingtai will be defeated. Under the manifesting of Buddha''s Dharma body, there are many strange phenomena, such as the blooming of golden lotus, the branches of Bodhi and the endless Sanskrit sound. Kong Ru master and Kong Yuan Abbot both stood in the same place calmly, standing opposite each other, and did not move. But the contest between the two sides has become increasingly heated. At this time, the Buddha Dharma body of Abbot Kongyuan suddenly became more powerful than before. In the middle of the temple, there was a bright road. Then all the light of Buddha came to Bodhi hall. Around kongzu master''s body, white lotus blossoms appear and surround him in the middle. Surrounded by the sea of flowers, I am looking to submerge it. "Since elder martial brother is back, please stay for more time. Let''s study the classics together." Kongyuan Abbot said slowly. Zhongyue temple was built only 30 years ago. However, their details are much thicker than those of Jiufeng Academy. Some of the relics of Leiyin temple in the past were absorbed by Zhongyue temple and finally turned into its own protection and prohibition. As the current abbot of Zhongyue temple, Kongyuan naturally has full control of the prohibition of Buddhism in the temple. Therefore, under his mobilization, the prohibition in the temple not only promoted his own strength, but also tried to seal kongzu master here. Master Kong Ru allows Huijing to follow Huiming to Chang''an, which means he is inclined to Chang''an. After huijue intercepts something, if empty if does not come to the door, then both sides still leave a bit of leeway. Now Kong Ru ascended the gate of Zhongyue temple for the sake of his disciples, which showed that he had made up his mind. In addition to Huijing and Huiming, those who want to go to Chang''an in the future are likely to have him. In this case, abbot Kongyuan simply did not leave room. They have known each other for hundreds of years, and they know each other very well. ¡­¡­ It should have been. Abbot Kongyuan asked himself that with his own cultivation and the prohibition in the temple, even if he could not say that Master Kong Ru''s seal remained here, he could make the other party suffer a little, and he could not make any action in a short time. Master Kong Ru dares to enter the door. The abbot believes that the other side should rely on him. However, with the blessing of Buddhist prohibition in Zhongyue temple, the abbot of Kongyuan didn''t care. However, when the white lotus approached the Master Kong Ru, they all burned automatically. When the abbot Kongyuan saw this, his eyes were slightly coagulated: "big sun fury? You Have you become a boundless realm? " He immediately felt that his spiritual platform was also burned by the fire of invisibility. As empty as the surface of Buddha''s Dharma body condensed by the master, there are endless flame ups and downs interweaving, faintly forming a circle. It''s like a mirror hanging high, and it''s like sunrise. It is not the big day glass fire inherited by Lingguang temple, but a higher level of big day fury fire. According to the legend, only one of the most powerful magical powers of Leiyin temple can be possessed by the Tathagata. The cultivation of Tathagata means The abbot of kongfuan breathed out a breath and killed all kinds of thoughts in his heart and kept his mind. All the Buddhist prohibitions in Zhongyue temple were blessed on him. In this way, the invasion speed of the great sun fury, which is empty as the master, is much slower. However, they are still advancing and oppressing the abbot Kongyuan. "I haven''t yet understood the Tathagata. I''m only getting a little bit of skin right now." Master Kong Ru said and walked to the abbot. "Elder martial brother is too modest." The abbot of Kongyuan said in a deep voice. Although he has not really cultivated the Tathagata, he has already realized the fury of the great sun and can exert it better. This shows that the Master Kong Ru is only half a step away from success. Maybe it''s just a piece of paper. It''s possible to break this layer of window paper at any time. The cultivation of the two sides used to be between Bozhong. However, after Master Kong Ru left the temple for more than 20 years, his cultivation strength has surpassed the abbot Kongyuan. Today, he is the first person in Zhongyue temple. Perhaps, it is also the first Buddhist in China today Even if the abbot Kongyuan had the blessing of Buddhist prohibition in the temple, he was still defeated by Master Kong Ru. He had a string of beads in his hand. On the surface of the rosary beads, two kinds of luster, vermilion and pure gold, flash together. Under the interweaving, suddenly there is a real King Kong statue appeared in front of Kong Yuan abbot. This string of immovable Vajra rosary beads is another treasure of Zhongyue temple, besides the empty Ming cassock. With the help of this treasure, the abbot of Kongyuan finally resisted the fury of Master Kong Ru. But the master still stepped forward. He came to the King Kong statue and held out his hand. Its palm, as if condensing boundless sunlight, holds up a big day.Then, the palm, which contains infinite light and infinite power, directly grabs the Vajra statue. The King Kong statue, which is invincible and can help resist the great sun''s fury, did not seem to have the strength to fight back at this time, and was directly grabbed by the palm of the hand. From the perspective of Abbot Kongyuan, the palm is like a Buddha in the sun. The Vajra statue was grabbed by the palm of the hand, and the rosary beads in the Abbot''s hand were not controlled, and they were forced to get rid of them. "Apart from the great sun fury, has the Tathagata palm been cultivated?" The abbot of Kongyuan looks at the Master Kong Ru on the opposite side. Empty as the master closed his hand, the light of Buddha disappeared, and the string of immovable Vajra beads came to his hand. "It''s a long way to go if you only practice one and a half moves." Master Kong Ru saluted the abbot with 11 Palms: "if you offend me today, please don''t blame me." With that, he left with his rosary beads. The abbot of Kongyuan stood alone in the Bodhi hall and did not speak for a long time. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 325 Kong Ru master rushes into the mountain and retreats. He even takes away the most precious treasure of Zhongyue temple. When the news came out, the whole middle earth shook. Yan Shengfu is the same as the southern branch of Shushan, especially. Master Kong Ru was born in Zhongyue temple, so he left a little affection. He didn''t hurt people, let alone killed people. But if we change the Tongyan palace of the southern branch of Shushan, I''m afraid it will be another matter. This is a warning to the world that monks will also protect their children. Don''t bully the small with big ones and kidnap his disciples at will. However, Yan Shengfu was as angry as the southern branch of Shushan. Together with Zhongyue temple, the three families really paid for the three descendants of the 12th frontier. Let''s not say that the vitality is greatly damaged, but at least it has been injured. Of course, if you really want to say that the meat hurts, the first thing is Zhongyue temple. Huijue is the most outstanding disciple of Zhongyue Temple generation. He is young and has outstanding cultivation strength, and has potential to explore. Although Zhongyue Temple didn''t say it clearly, he has basically set the position of the next generation abbot. Now in Chang''an, life and death are unknown, enough for Zhongyue temple to vomit blood. What''s more, they were robbed of the immovable Vajra beads and lost blood again. The misfortune of Zhongyue temple can only be comforted by the southern emperor of Shushan and Yan Shengfu, but they are also not well tempered. "Who is he scaring?" On the main peak of the southern pulse of Shushan mountain, an old man was furious. Han Feiyu, the patriarch of Nanzong, had a calm look: "be calm, don''t be impatient." Everyone in front of him calmed down. Only the old man was still furious: "empty things can not be said, Chaowen and Chang''an side, can''t be so much!" "The top priority is not in the East, but in the north." Han Feiyu shook his head: "I wrongly judged that I wanted to get the secret of the scabbard from Chang''an. But now it seems that the east side must put all its energy into the north side, and no new enemy can be found in a short time." Including the old man, all the senior officials of the Southern Sect of Shushan were helpless to sigh. "The sword spirit of Beifeng has been dispersed, and the sword devil''s whereabouts are unknown." Someone said: "it''s a pity that the Heavenly Sword was destroyed by him. We are now taking the initiative to attack. We are not sure enough." However, they were not worried about beizong''s counterattack. But now it has become a conservative surplus, not enough to enter the state, so that people are a bit of a headache. Han Feiyu said: "although we should concentrate on dealing with the north, we should not be rash and rash." He told the crowd: "keep an eye on the north. They will certainly try their best to find sword demons. Then, we may have a chance." "Yes, master." All the people of Nanzong responded in unison. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In Yan Shengfu, there is another scene. "If you don''t have the courage to come here, you can be presumptuous." A middle-aged scholar said with a light smile. Next to him, his wife shook her head gently: "abbot Kongyuan, together with the Buddhist prohibition in Zhongyue temple, and several magic weapons in the temple, all failed to leave empty, instead, he lost the immovable Vajra beads. It seems that Kong Ru has made great progress in recent years." The smile on the man''s face disappeared: "empty as in fact is not the key, the focus is still in that Chang''an city." He took a breath: "or twelve hell!" The woman nodded slightly: "according to the news now, there are at least two or three of them. However, it seems that most of them have not recovered to their peak." The man said in a deep voice, "as long as one of them recovers to its peak, he must be personally present." The woman said: "it''s a pity that there is still too little information about Chang''an. We all look like flowers in the fog. Chang''an City has a strict blockade of this information." Listening to his wife''s words, the middle-aged scholar''s eyebrows moved slightly: "do you mean that the other party is actually guilty? That''s why we should keep the news strictly and pretend to be mysterious. " The woman pondered: "to tell the truth, I dare not make a guarantee. It may be that Chang''an is empty, but it is empty." The middle-aged scholar nodded slightly. When he was young, he suddenly asked, "have you heard about the news from the southwest Shushan mountain?" "Do you mean that Su Po, the sword demon, hid in the north peak of Shushan mountain and reappeared in the world?" "Not bad." "If you think about it carefully, it''s not impossible, though it''s unexpected." Middle aged scholar smell speech, eyebrow tip gently PICK: "Oh?" The woman nodded: "I had a face-to-face contact with the ancient and simple leader of the northern clan of Shushan. At that time, Shushan was not divided. As his name suggests, this gentleman may not hate the fact that the sword demon had severely damaged him and that Shushan was divided. This man has been obsessed with Kendo all his life. For him, the sword demon is a good opponent he dreams of. I don''t know if they will cherish each other, but he can do such a thing as taking in the hidden sword demon in the north peak of Shushan mountain and studying Kendo with each other. "The middle-aged scholar said: "what I heard was that Han Feiyu, the southern emperor, secretly learned sword and magic sword. Instead, he kept the primitive simplicity of the devil himself, but devoted himself to the study of Shu mountain sword." "It''s normal. He must want to get up where he falls." Women speak. The middle-aged scholar nodded slowly. "Lu Xian''s business can''t be ignored." The woman sighs, "your sister comes here every day to cry." Middle aged scholars also feel helpless. Lu Xian is his brother-in-law. His husband and wife are very affectionate. Lu Xian came out on behalf of Yan Shengfu this time, but he never came back. Yan''s palace was not just his wife. "Haste is useless. The enemy this time is extraordinary." The middle-aged scholar said: "however, there should be people going on in the Zhao Dynasty." "Zhao Shuo now, should have a decision." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ King Zhao Shuo is really upset now. But he is also sure that he needs to make a decision. In addition to Taiqing palace, Lingguang temple, Jiufeng academy and Yansheng mansion, Chang''an City offended Southern Shushan sect and Zhongyue temple. Now, the undercurrent of China and Turkey is surging, and a strong anti Chang''an alliance is gradually forming. Jiufeng Academy was ignored. The same is true of yanshengfu. They fought with Jiufeng academy openly and secretly, and they have not lost the descendants of the 12th frontier. Under such circumstances, it is difficult for the Zhao Dynasty to use Chang''an to target Jiufeng Academy. On the contrary, it is better to promote Jiufeng academy and unite with others to target Chang''an. It''s a pity that both Jiufeng academy and Chang''an city''s base in Zhongtu were within the territory of his Zhao family. I''m afraid the next big war will involve a lot of people. Zhao Shuo sighed and called for his attendants: "send me a message to Jiufeng Academy." "Yes, your majesty." The valet left at once. Middle earth is more and more undercurrent. The city Lord Zhang, who was far away in Daming Palace of Chang''an City in eastern Xinjiang, was happy to see his success. His main energy now, in addition to grasping his own cultivation, is to focus on how to complete the construction task. Surrender a Dynasty Zhang Dongyun looks through Shen Herong, Huijing, Huiming, Kong yuan, Li Yeyu and Yunluo, and chooses the right target. At present, King Zhao Shuo is not a man who is willing to bow down and submit himself to the throne. It is not very hopeful to expect him to lead the Zhao family to surrender like the Chen royal family in the East. What about the other five dynasties? Zhang Dongyun continues to choose, looking at, he suddenly slightly stunned. After returning to God, he hastily combed the memory left by the evil emperor Is that the man? " Zhang Dongyun rubbed his eyebrows with his fingers: "if it was him, I''m afraid it would be easier. But after more than 30 years, who knows that people''s hearts have changed?" "But it''s worth focusing on," he said A city Lord surnamed Zhang was making his own calculations when an urgent report came from Zhongtu. Those who wanted to subvert the Zhao Dynasty came to contact Chang''an secretly, hoping to see the Lord of Chang''an. Hearing the news, Zhang Dongyun looks like a smile, allowing the other party to meet in Chang''an city. The visitor first met Mr. Wu Yun in the Tianshu Hall of Chang''an city. "Please introduce me, sir." The other party seems to know the rules. Please ask Mr. Wu Yun for help. Mr. Wu Yun looked calm and looked up and down. The other person looks like he is about 30 years old, but his real age should be more than that. He was tall, firm and brave, and implied the color of wind and frost. Standing there, there is a faint image of a tiger perching on a dragon''s plate. "Are you a descendant of the dragon family?" Mr. Wu Yun asked indifferently. "In lower lunt." The tall man clasped his hands. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly. Through the memory of the evil emperor, he knew something about it. It is no surprise that the dragon family wants to subvert the Zhao family. Dajing Dynasty has a short history, but only 30 or 40 years of Kung Fu. But its predecessor, Dajing Dynasty, has a long history. But if the time is pushed forward all the way, Dajing Dynasty also has a beginning. The beginning is legendary. The Zhao family of Dajing Dynasty won the land in the eastern part of the Middle Earth by the abdication of the former dynasty. However, the dynasty that abdicated to its own important officials was more tragic. The so-called abdication, of course, is not voluntary. The emperor of the former dynasty was a dragon. That is the ancestor of Longte in front of Mr. Wu Yun. After that, when the Zhao family sat in the eastern part of China, the dragon family appeared and disappeared from time to time, like a shadow in the dark. Zhao family in the initial abdication, gradually exposed fangs, dragon family death and serious injury.Some of the descendants of the dragon family began to devote more and more to the restoration. They have not been cut off, naturally, behind the support of other emperors. Zhao''s imperial court had a good idea of this, and they did not do less of similar things themselves, which was tacitly understood by everyone. In recent years, the descendants of the dragon family became more and more serious in the Zhao Dynasty, causing the Zhao family to continue to suppress and kill. "Are you the contemporary owner of the dragon family?" Mr. Wu Yun asked, looking at each other. Long special nod head: "dragon some shame." Mr. Wu Yun asked, "the dragon family has its own martial arts, which can achieve the emperor''s martial arts." Long TE was slightly silent, and then replied: "the Ding people of this clan are very thin at present. In order to lead the whole family against the Zhao family, only those who can live in it can live in it. I have limited talent in xiawu Dao, but I have a little experience in the practice of devil''s road. I have to take this road in order to seek the realm of strength. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 326 "Yes, it''s true that talent and power are not vulgar." Mr. Wu Yun nodded his approval. In front of him, the blood descendant of the former dynasty, who intended to subvert the Zhao Dynasty, turned to cultivate the devil''s way. Now he has become the real body of the devil''s road, reaching the level of the twelfth level of the cultivation of the devil''s road. Mr. Wu Yun''s realm strength is even stronger than the projection of city Lord Zhang in Tianshu hall. There are also few practitioners of the Middle Earth devil road. There are very few people like Longte who can cultivate the twelfth level of the devil''s road. They are already some of the top masters in the Middle Kingdom. However, he stood in front of Mr. Wu Yun at the moment, his tone was modest and his expression was not haughty. Long te did not have any neglect because Mr. Wu Yun in front of him seemed to be inferior to him in cultivation. "Forced by survival, Mr. Wu Yun was amused." Answered Longte. Mr. Wu Yun looked at each other: "you subverted the Zhao Dynasty in order to rebuild your long family dynasty, but you need to know that under the rule of Chang''an, all living beings in heaven and earth have only one master, which is my majesty." Long te looked calm and nodded: "I understand, but I have also heard that under the rule of Chang''an, there are local directors. As long as they follow the rules and orders formulated by Chang''an City, they have considerable autonomy." In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun smiles. It''s not surprising that the other party understands the news. The people of Chang''an City who have a foothold in the Middle Earth are not afraid to publicize the benefits of Chang''an from all sides, so as to unite people''s hearts. Long te came from Zhongtu, and had been to Jiangdong Road and Wanghai city of Zhaojia imperial dynasty. Naturally, you will hear about it. "Yes, the rule is such a rule, but not everyone can take its place." Mr. Wu Yun''s tone is understatement: "only those who have done meritorious deeds live there." For meritorious deeds, everyone competes with each other, but only a few of them can take charge of their own affairs. Long characteristic nodded: "since Chang''an really has this fear, I have the confidence to make contributions to Chang''an and seek a place. Please take care of your majesty and your husband." He is the master of the third level of the real body of the devil''s way, which is also the master of the twelfth level. At present, there are few people who can be compared with Chang''an city. It has its own name from the point of view of experts. What''s more, although his real age is not as young as his appearance, he is not old enough. In the future, it may not be that there is no chance of further improvement. "If you have such a determination, it will be all right." Mr. Wu Yun''s tone was calm, but he looked directly at long te: "but the scandal says that in front of you, if you secretly plot an evil plan, the dragon family will completely disappear in this world." Long te looks calm: "please rest assured, we just hope to overthrow the Zhao family, willing to work for Chang''an small dog and horse." Although the state strength of the old man in black does not seem to be his opponent, Longte is convinced that the other side is not alarmist. Huijue, Zhongyue temple. Lu Xian, Yan Shengfu. Chu Chaowen is the southern branch of Shushan. These are the same level of the twelfth level master, each of the core high-level backbone of their own clan. As a result, three masters of the 12th level were planted together in Chang''an City, and even the waves were not turned up. And not one by one, but three people. This makes Longte naturally convinced that if he has other ideas, Chang''an will not have any trouble to clean up. Now it is rumored that Chang''an has something to do with the twelve Yama in the legend of the past. It''s more of a concern for Longte. At that time, their descendants of the dragon family once tried to contact qiuken and twelve Yanluo to deal with the Zhao family. But the other side didn''t pay attention. Now, the other party has made a comeback, and the first stop of landing in Zhongtu is blocked by the Zhao family. Now they have a chance to clean up the Zhao family. "Good." Mr. Wu Yun nodded: "what you said today, the whole dragon family, should always remember." "The dragon family dare not forget." Long te made a salute, and his heart was a little soulful. But he did not know that in the Daming Palace, a city Lord was also slightly relieved. The completion of the construction task requires the surrender of an imperial dynasty. At present, if the Zhao family''s imperial court still refuses to surrender, or if the system fails to pass the judgment, Zhang Dongyun will have to consider another way. For example, kill the king Zhao Shuo, destroy the Zhao Dynasty, and then rebuild a dragon Dynasty on this basis. I don''t know whether the restoration of the imperial court to Chang''an can pass the systematic judgment? According to the system''s consistent moral conduct, Zhang Dongyun deeply doubted that the mission statement was specifically expressed as the surrender of an imperial dynasty, and the key point was the word "emperor". In other words, the imperial court led by a Wudao emperor surrendered to Chang''an. In fact, the warrior in the tenth state can be called Wu Emperor. However, just as the Jade Emperor Dynasty oppressed other people to be called dynasties, in the face of a higher level of the strong, the general 10th, 11th level of Wu Emperor also dare not be proud.From this point of view, the system task description is ambiguous. In view of this problem, Zhang Dongyun is ready to make a few more plans and be prepared. Longte and his family are one of them. After the other party quit, Zhang Dongyun did not rush to practice his own skills, but shifted his attention to another place in Chang''an city. There, as if there was a silent roar coming out, shaking people''s hearts. But Zhang Dongyun blocked all the terrible breath, making it hard for other people in the city to detect it. Soon, a tall man came into the main hall of Daming Palace: "boss!" It was aokong, the king of ape and dragon, who had been shut up before. Today, he finally went out. Zhang Dongyun does not need to see to know that the other side''s strength continues to recover, compared with before the closure of a higher level, the success of the yoke of magic in the palace of the second realm, the realm of inquiry. When capturing and killing the golden winged ROC bird, Zhang Dongyun used to spend system guard experience points with the help of runes to help aokong reach this level. Now, it is aokong himself who has made great progress. Although he is still a little lower than Longte, who has just left, I''m afraid there is still a question mark for the two sides to fight. In particular, Zhang Dongyun realized that aokong''s exit was not only better than the previous level, but also had a brand-new breakthrough. Aokong for Zhang Dongyun cover their own breath, do not mind. Even if he really wanted to say that, he was going to thank his big brother. For him, it is not so glorious for him to rebuild to the eleventh level of the devil''s road. Even, there is some shame. After all, he didn''t volunteer to do it again. "Congratulations." Zhang Dongyun said. Aokong smell speech, grinning: "big brother is really good eyesight, already see?" Of course, he would not be surprised that Zhang Dongyun saw that his realm had been improved. From the perspective of both sides, the boss would not like to congratulate him on such a small matter. Zhang Dongyun said "Congratulations", aiming at the new progress of aokong''s magic skills. This is what aokong cares about. "A gift for you, too." Zhang Dongyun gently waved his hand. Soon, a girl carrying a small bottle into the hall. "Ying''er?" Seeing his daughter, aokong is more happy. However, his eyes quickly flickered: "well Ying''er, have you started to practice the second kind of demon blood? It seems that achievements have been made, and the realm of cultivation has been promoted to the level of disintegration and separation. " "Thanks to your teaching in the past and my uncle''s advice." Ao Ying said. She was also in the closed door before, the time of exit was a little earlier than aokong. In addition to Ao Kong, Ao Ying also succeeded in reaching the Ninth level of the devil''s road and the state of disintegration. Next, she will also begin to prepare for the cultivation of the real body of the devil way. Ao empty nose Xi move two times, line of sight falls on the small bottle in Ao Ying''s hand: "mirage?" "It''s the blood of a phantom king." Ao Ying said with a smile: "this is specially prepared for you by uncle." Aokong nodded: "thank the boss." Zhang Dongyun said: "you just went out of the pass this time. Look at your appearance, this time you can be slow for a while." "It won''t be long." Ao Kong laughs. "That''s right. During this time, you can go out and do something." Zhang Dongyun said. "What''s the boss''s plan?" Ao empty finger a little, the demon blood in the small bottle all disappeared. He would not refine it immediately, but collect it and arrange it later. After Aoying retreated, Zhang Dongyun ordered: "join eight younger sister and twelve younger sister and go to Shushan together." Ao Kong was surprised: "Shu mountain? South or North? " "Go to both, kill one and keep one." Shen and Rong appeared in the hall at this time and roughly introduced the previous situation to aokong. Aokong smell speech, stare big eyes: "seven elder brother amnesia?" "It''s just speculation." "We are going to explore this," Shen said Ao Kong does not hesitate to nod: "good, count me one." "After conquering the southern branch of Shushan, we should see how the northern sect responds to the ancient simplicity." Zhang Dongyun said. Shen and Rong nodded with aokong: "don''t worry, big brother." After they left the Daming Palace with Zhang Dongyun, Shen and Rong said with a smile, "it''s just a pity that brother eleven has just left the pass and haven''t had time to talk to Ying''er more." Aokong smell speech, eyeball son slightly turn: "if you don''t mind dressing up as a child again, I''ll take Ying''er with me." Shen and Rong was dumbfounded and laughed: "of course you can. Please help yourself."As a result, the scene becomes Mr. long, taking Ao Ying and Ming Yi Xue''s two daughters, to travel together. When Zhang Dongyun met in Daming Palace, he could not help shaking his head in a funny way. With Fuyin, Shen and Rong began to use qingtianyan less and less. Zhang Dongyun watched them cross the wasteland sea all the way to Zhongtu, then across Zhongtu, from the easternmost part of Zhongtu to Shushan in the southwest of Zhongtu. Before they came to the mountain, they came to join them in Shuguang. Shen He Rong hid his tracks and sent a letter to the northern clan of Shushan. Then, the party turned south and went to the south of Shushan. It is not like that the northern peak mountain protecting sword spirit is broken by the natural sword, but the Southern peak mountain protecting sword spirit still exists. Chu shakes the light to see the appearance, the face does not change color, only raises own hand knife high. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 327 Chu Yaoguang splits down together, as if the stars of the universe all fall from the sky to the earth. So he saw a mighty Tianhe and split the sword spirit of the Southern peak of Shushan on the spot! On the south peak of Shushan mountain, there is a bright sword light. The light of a thousand miles is more than that of the bright river. On the top of the peak, there is a middle-aged man with an ordinary appearance, but his whole body is full of sword spirit. It was Han Feiyu, the southern patriarch of Shushan. ¡°¡­¡­ Is Chu shaking the light? " Han Feiyu looks solemn and looks at the star river that seems to be trying to cut off the Southern peak of Shushan mountain. Chu Yaoguang was calm and did not answer. It''s just a knife and a knife. Han Feiyu''s face sank like water: "don''t be too presumptuous." At the same time, there was a black gold sword Qi in a flash. Without any sign, it was stabbed out of the air beside Chu Yao''s naked body. Chu Yaoguang turned a blind eye. Another star river appears beside her, helping her block Han Feiyu''s sword light. "Taoist magic weapon?" Han Feiyu''s eyes congealed: "I didn''t hear that Chu Yaoguang had this magic weapon." However, seeing the magic weapon like a star river, Han Feiyu and other people in Shushan put down some heart on the contrary. The tall woman in front of her, regardless of whether she is Chu Yaoguang, she is not as good as when Chu Yaoguang was at its peak. Now she should still be the third place of Emperor Wu, sweeping the eight wasteland. Han Feiyu, the leader of the southern clan in Shushan, and an elder in the clan are both the fourth realm of Wu Emperor, the realm of six harmonies, which is the 13th realm of martial arts. In a certain distance, the warrior who reaches this state almost regards space as nothing. Just now, Han Feiyu''s sword was completely dynamic. Without any sign, it broke through the air automatically, and the sword pointed at Chu. If Chu Yaoguang was the fourth place of Emperor Wu, he could use the same method to eliminate Han Feiyu''s attack. Both sides in the invisible tear space fight, the sky and earth void will not change. However, Chu Yaoguang''s Sabre skill is really exquisite. Even if her cultivation level is lower than one level, she stands at the foot of the nine tripods, the sword turns into the Milky way, and still moves to attack. In the light of the sword, Han Feiyu''s sword is not so beautiful. Beside Han Feiyu, there is an old man, wenxingyue, a senior master of Shushan. He stands next to Han Feiyu, and his attention is not on Chu Yaoguang, but on aokong. The tall man is carrying his hands. He is interested in watching Chu Yaoguang fight with Han Feiyu. Compared with the reincarnated Chu Yaoguang, aokong is still the same as he was 30 years ago. Shushan high-level Strong saw him, all recognized the former "ape Dragon King.". Although for a while, we can''t see aokong''s cultivation strength now, but all of them are like facing the enemy. Far away, Shen and AO Ying are hiding their love together. In front of them, there is a blue sky eye. The other one is still on Chu Yaoguang. Shen and Rong improved the two blue sky eyes and restored their original functions. At the moment, she and AO Ying can see the scene of Chu Yaoguang and aokong through their own green eye. Zhang Dongyun of Daming Palace in Chang''an City observes what happened on the south peak of Shushan mountain through the seal on aokong''s forehead. "Shushan is really powerful. Even after the split, only the Nanzong family is powerful." Aoying looked at the scene in Qingtian''s eyes, for a moment, he could not help but worry: "my father and them, it seems that they may not be able to take it down." Shen and Rong "um" a, as if to agree with the side of the small partner''s opinion. But secretly, she was secretly estimating the time. It should be near The girl thought to herself. Shen and Rong had not yet arrived, but the Southern School of Shushan could not sit still. "If you don''t hear the news from Beifeng, you may not be able to delay it." At the top of the peak, Han Feiyu fought with Chu Yaoguang and said in his busy schedule. The elder Wen Xingyue frowned: "the bandit of the north peak should not be in the same company with the twelve Yanluo. Come and deal with us together?" "You have seen the appearance of Su Po at the beginning of Beifeng, martial uncle." Han Feiyu said. Wen Xingyue was slightly silent: "in this case, we should make a quick decision, but..." As he spoke, he took a look at aokong. "It''s said that the ape Dragon King is irascible. If he really wants to start, he will only snatch in front of the Chen emperor." Han Feiyu said: "he is so quiet now, there must be hidden, more like bluffing." Another Shushan elder, Yan Zhe, took a deep breath: "in this case, I''ll find out after a try. Please help me to crush the array." After that, a bright sword light rose, and the light of Han Feiyu''s sword matched each other.Yan Zhe, the elder of Shushan''s 12th state, stepped on the nine tripods, moved eight directions, and cut aokong at the foot of the mountain with a sword. Wen Xingyue, on the other hand, kept an eye on the fight between the two sides. Yan zhe cuts down with a sword, and AO Kong''s face looks like a smile. He immediately transformed himself into a giant ape dragon. Like a dragon rather than a dragon, like an ape but not an ape, a huge Warcraft rises directly into the air. Aokong''s unique skill: Double heaven magic prison reappearance. Two relative distortions of time and space appear at the same time, putting Shushan elder Yan Zhe in the middle. Yan Zhe is in the form of a great Hunyuan sword with both attack and defense. The sword spirit is everywhere. Although it can''t interfere with the opening of the two void holes, Yan Zhe''s body should be stable in the middle of the sky and not be broken and torn by the force of twisted space. Aokong double heaven magic prison is strong, but Yanzhe and all the people in Shushan are relieved. The king of ape and dragon in front of him has lost his fierce power. Whatever the reason, he is much worse than he was. In the past, bravado was on the side. Yan zhe roared and fixed the double heaven magic prison with the big Hunyuan sword. The other side''s magic power distorts the space, so that he can''t step on the nine tripods to sweep the eight wastelands for a time, and instantly approach. But Shushan Kendo has been passed on for many years, and it is exquisite. Yan zhe immediately changed to Xuan Jin Jian gang. Although this move is not as perfect as the great Hunyuan sword, and has both attack and defense, the attack is more fierce and outstanding. At the same time, the sword''s momentum is swift and rapid. Yan Zhe''s body combined with the sword, and then with the black gold sword Gang, instantly across the air, cut to aokong. Ape dragon''s body flash, seems to disappear in the air, move space, avoid the distance. The Xuanjin sword gang of Shushan mountain has excellent attack power, and the realm of Yan zhe cultivation is higher than that of him. Ape dragons can try to resist other people''s attacks with their own strong defense. However, in the face of Shu mountain sword, which is a realm of its own, it still needs some respect. Yan Zhe, on the other hand, won''t let go. One sword is faster than the other, and he keeps on chasing ape and dragon. The fierce and swift Xuanjin sword Gang, which was extremely fast and fierce, ran after ape and dragon immediately. But the face that looks like a dragon rather than a dragon, like an ape but not an ape, seems to show a sneer at this time. There was a flash of his figure. The speed is much higher than before! Yan zhe just feels a flower in front of him. The giant ape dragon that was originally locked by his sword Gang suddenly disappears. Almost subconsciously, the elder of Shushan changed his moves quickly, and Xuanjin Jiangang became the big Hunyuan sword. Level 12: how powerful a warrior is. No matter what his movements or powers are, he can change freely. But even so, Yan Zhe is still slow at the moment. In this instant, a hairy black magic claw has brazenly torn the big Hunyuan sword style he used in a hurry. Yan zhe snorted and was beaten to the front of the side. Only then did he see the ape dragon attacking him. The pupil of elder shushanyan shrank suddenly, because the ape dragon in his field of vision was obviously different from that before. In addition to the original characteristics of the magic dragon and the mountain moving ape, at the moment, behind the huge monster, there is a pair of pure gold wings. There are huge claw marks on Yanzhe''s shoulder and back, which are almost like some giant blades, which almost cut his body into several pieces. If he didn''t have nine tripods to protect his body, he would be dismembered by his opponent on the spot. And the terror claw that attacked him just now, when you look carefully, it''s not ape dragon''s terrible arms and hands, but its claws! Ape dragon back with wings, feet into Peng claws. Originally, it looks like a dragon rather than a dragon, not an ape or an ape. At this time, the mouth becomes more like a beak. As an elder of Shushan, he is well-informed. Seeing aokong''s present appearance, he was suddenly blessed to the soul: " Golden winged ROC "Ape Dragon King" aokong, a body three changes, in the past years, crisscross everywhere. But he hasn''t seen him for more than 30 years. Now he has refined the third kind of demon blood? The blood of the golden winged ROC. Now, in front of Yan Zhe, it is no longer the ape dragon of the past. In addition to the magic ape and the magic dragon, it also integrates the talent of the golden winged ROC. Magic dragon is good at space moving, and its speed is extraordinary. Aokong in the eleventh state can resist the nine tripods of Yanzhe in the twelfth state. And the golden winged ROC is more famous for its speed. Aokong had been closed for a long time. He was refining the blood of the golden winged ROC bird, and then his cultivation realm and his magic skills were all improved to a higher level. Aokong can create his own magic power. Therefore, the magic dragon and the golden winged Dapeng bird combined with the magic power of the two families, manifesting the Tianpeng change beyond the two families.Aokongtianpeng changes to move, the speed is faster than Yan zhe expected. If Yanzhe had known that the other party had the blood of the golden winged ROC bird, he would not have been severely damaged by one move. But now he was caught off guard by aokong and almost dismembered on the spot. The power of the mountain moving ape and the fierce claws of the golden winged ROC make Yan zhe unable to stand it. At this time, he glared at the terrible monster in front of him, but found that the next moment, the other party had disappeared again. With aokong''s current speed, Yan zhe didn''t get hurt before, and still need to concentrate on it. Now seriously injured in the body, immediately again difficult to respond. Fortunately, a sword suddenly appeared in the void. Suddenly it came, protecting Yan Zhe and blocking aokong. Wenxingyue at the top of Shushan mountain is livid. He was originally ready to help Han Feiyu quickly defeat Chu Yaoguang. As a result, he suddenly found that Yan zhe was about to die in Ao''s empty hand, so he rushed out his sword to save him. The Taishang elder, the highest ranking elder of the southern clan in Shushan, is not concerned about Shen Herong at this moment. With a black face, he cut aokong with one sword and another. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 328 Wen Xingyue is different from Yan Zhe. All of a sudden, he saw a fierce and fierce dark gold sword Gang, without any regularity, appeared in all corners of the void around aokong, crisscross, and then cut to aokong together. The sword of breaking the sky has no sign of coming, which makes people''s air defense unable to defend. When the sword Gang appeared, he had already arrived in front of aokong. Aokong combined the three blood vessels of the golden winged Dapeng bird, the magic dragon and the mountain moving demon ape. With the magic power of Tianpeng, he showed his speed and dodged hundreds of terrible swords. Wen Xingyue was twice higher than he was when he was in front of him. He was based on aokong''s current state of cultivation. In the face of the attack of the Supreme Master of Shu mountain, he had to try to avoid his edge. However, the sword of breaking the sky by the strong one of tuoliuhe martial arts almost ignores time and space. The apocalypse, which combines ROC and Tianlong with aokong, has been driven to some confusion for a time. Wen Xingyue did not look proud. On the contrary, he was horrified. Although the level of cultivation of the devil is not as good as that of the past, the strength of the same realm seems to be more domineering than that in the past. Normally speaking, he wenxingyue used the body of the 13th level to deal with an enemy of the 11th level, which was a sword at most. However, he was two situations higher than the other side. It was appalling that he could not win the other side for a while. Wen Xing Yue''s face sank slightly and looked at Ao Kong, who was moving fast. He suddenly gave a light drink: "get up!" Before the voice fell, the sword Qi appeared all over the sky. Within a radius of hundreds of miles, it seems that it has completely turned into a sword like world. No matter where AoFang moves to, he will find all the stars. Even Chu Yaoguang was also involved, only the south peak of Shushan was peaceful. The sword Qi is everywhere. In the Daming Palace in Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun, who witnessed all this through the seal on aokong''s forehead, is clear in his heart against the memory left by the evil emperor. That is one of the three unique skills of Shushan Kendo, which is superior to the great Hunyuan sword style and Xuanjin sword gang. The world is full of sword spirit. This sword must at least be cultivated into the fourth level of Emperor Wu, expand the realm of six harmonies, understand the secret of space, and then the sword Qi can be cultivated after breaking through the air. At the moment, the Southern peak of Shushan, or aokong, is full of genuine sword spirit, everywhere. No matter where aokong is going, no matter where he goes, he will be a sharp sword. However, Zhang Dongyun just smiles indifferently. Then, on the forehead of the monster, which looked like a dragon, like an ape, and like a Peng, a seal appeared. Under the effect of the seal, the monster with a huge body like a mountain will shrink in size. All over the sky, there was a flash of essence. Wen Xingyue realized that he was not right. He saw that the boundless sword spirit was suddenly torn by people with strong power! Ao Kong sneers and rushes out from it, and instantly arrives at the sky above the south peak of Shushan mountain. When people saw this, they could not help but change their faces. Aokong recovery of the body, but does not affect the power of the powerful magic. It is only the third realm of the real body of the devil road and the rebirth realm. The reborn, the devil path practitioner, completely stabilizes his mind and is no longer affected by demon blood. Although the previous coldness, killing or mania caused by the influence of temperament will be solidified, it will not be completely out of control due to demon blood. At the same time, the evil path practitioners who disintegrate the soul and reshape their body. It can not only display the power of all aspects of magic power in human form, but also greatly enhance the power of magic power. This realm is the third rebirth state of the real body of the devil Road, also known as the twelfth state of the cultivation of the devil road. Wen Xingyue''s sword spirit is everywhere in the world, but on the contrary, he doesn''t concentrate all his strength on his sword. Aokong, which is used to deal with the 11th state, has no influence. Anyway, aokong in this realm can''t catch him directly, even if he has a sword, he can''t stop dodging. It can completely block the speed of the opponent''s Tianpeng change. However, after aokong''s cultivation reached a higher level, it was totally different. The boundless power of the mountain moving ape and the golden vigorous wind of the golden winged Dapeng bird form aokong''s own magic power. Tear the sky! Aokong, in the twelfth state, tore up the sky and smashed the sword spirit of wenxingyue. The mystery of his magic power also rises. In a flash, he seems to have broken through the sky, completely ignoring the space distance, and rushed to the top of wenxingyue and the Southern peak of Shushan. The people of the Southern Sect of Shushan, including the patriarch Han Feiyu, all changed their faces. On the one hand, aokong''s strength is fierce; on the other hand, aokong is so fierce. What about Chu Yaoguang? Facing aokong''s threat, wenxingyue doesn''t consider so much at the moment. He can only change his tactics in a hurry.In addition, the sword dominates the world. All over the sky, the sword Qi gathered again and condensed into a line. Although the sword light is only a line, it seems to be able to cut the whole world and dominate the universe. Wenxingyue was the elder of the previous generation before the division of Shushan school. He has been the emperor of Wu for hundreds of years. His whole body of Shu mountain Kendo is incomparable to him. Although he was in a hurry, he still managed to intercept aokong in time. As a result of the collision, aokong retreated slightly and failed to reach the summit of Shushan mountain. But Wen Xingyue, like the previous Yan Zhe, also had red blood stains on the spot. Just changed a move, he is injured in aokong directly. Ao Kong sneers and jumps forward again. Other southern masters of Shu mountain helped to resist. But in the face of aokong at the moment, there are almost no generals in the same realm. Wen Xingyue pressed the injury and had to fight aokong again. Not a few rounds, the result is injury plus injury. Thanks to one side of the patriarch Han Feiyu cut to help him out of the siege. But Han Feiyu is distracted by aokong. Chu Yaoguang at the foot of the mountain begins to take a new step towards the top of the mountain. Although Han Feiyu had the sword spirit to help him, Chu Yaoguang also had his own magic weapon, Xinghe silk. He was so absorbed that he could fight with Chu Yaoguang. Now he was distracted, and was suddenly cut off by Chu Yaoguang. All the people in Shushan were frightened. It has surpassed most people in the world to cultivate the fourth level of Emperor Wu. Han Feiyu and Wen Xingyue are both outstanding Kendo geniuses of their generation. At their level, the barriers between the levels are basically clear, and there are few incidents of leapfrogging. Even if the twelve Yama were as strong and powerful as those of the practitioners of the same realm, it was very difficult to fight across the realm again. However, today''s "ape Dragon King" Ao Kong fought against wenxingyue in the 13th state with his accomplishments in the 12th state. Although Wen Xingyue was unprepared and lost the opportunity, he asked himself. Even if he could concentrate on it and fight a few more rounds, the war situation would be more and more disadvantageous. Although he did not fight with AO Kong more than 30 years ago, he has heard something about it. Now, the ape king is stronger than he was. ¡­¡­ By the way, we can''t call each other ape Dragon King now. At present, aokong is not only capable of ape and dragon. Han Feiyu and wenxingyue made great efforts to protect the mountains, but they gradually lost sight of one another in the face of Chu Yaoguang and aokong. What''s worse, what they were most worried about happened. There are people of the northern branch of Shushan, who appear in the distance. In this way, before long, Gu Pu and other experts from the headquarters will come soon. Read this, Han Feiyu painful determination: "break through." All of them had no choice but to leave the Southern peak of Shushan, which had been established for decades. And beizong so long, now overnight, it has become a bubble. ¡­¡­ It''s like that for many years in the southwest of the epicenter of Shushan school, "sword demon" Su Po mountaineering, changed everything in Shushan in one dynasty. Now, similar experience, Han Feiyu and others want to repeat. At the beginning, Gu Pu was seriously injured, and Shushan was divided. Han Feiyu and others were also secretly surprised and felt that the time had come. Now this time, they are only full of bitterness. What''s more, they want to go, but Chu Yaoguang and aokong refuse to let go. In the end, Han Feiyu and wenxingyue, the emperor of Wudao, who were responsible for the end of the war, only Han Feiyu successfully left. Wenxingyue was killed by aokong on the spot. This senior leader of Shushan sect, who lived for hundreds of years, suddenly died in the face of unexpected disasters. Aokong moved his neck and went back to where his daughter and Shen He Rong were. "Is it not that Shushan Kendo has made progress?" He seemed to be talking to himself and asking other people, "it doesn''t feel much different." Shen He Rong said in a small adult''s tone: "listen to Mr. He, the northern branch of Shushan has made progress, while the southern clan imitates the sword skills of the sword demons of the past, but they are severely damaged by the sword demons. Now it seems that they are also in chaos." Ao Kong nodded: "it is true that the heart of the sword is not pure. If it is not so, they may still be able to support a little more." Only about 12-year-old girl, at this time looked at Aoying who was meditating beside her: "sister Ying, what''s the matter?" As soon as Ao Ying woke up, he came back to his senses and said, "I''m looking back on the swordsmanship of Shu mountain just now, and I feel it''s very delicate." "Shu mountain has been inherited for thousands of years. Kendo has its own merits. Its strength depends on who is being compared." Chu Yaoguang then came and looked at Ao Ying: "but, can you see the way of Jiandao in Shushan?"Ao Ying a little embarrassed: "just a little bit of fur, can''t take seriously." After a pause, she looked at her father and at the tall woman who came up: "you You are... " Chu Yaoguang smiles: "Lin Xiujun is the name of my life. My previous life was named Chu Yaoguang. However, no matter in which life, you can call me aunt Lin or aunt Chu." Aokong in the side, looking at his daughter, gently nodded. "I''ve met aunt Chu." Ao Ying quickly to Chu shake light salute: "that nephew woman before still call you Lin girl." "Of course." Chu shakes the light to look at Ao Ying mildly, but there is also some doubt and examination in the sight. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 329 Shushan Kendo is exquisite. All the people of the Southern Sect of Shushan who had just started their career in Shushan have already achieved the realm of Emperor Wu, and they are mainly Han Feiyu and wenxingyue in the 13th realm. If you want to understand their way of kendo, you can''t do it by the martial arts of the Ninth level, let alone Ao Ying, who practices the evil way. Chu Yaoguang just asked. Although Ao Ying was a little shy, he did not deny that he was observing Shu mountain kendo. She has a good and steady temperament. She has always been one or two in the face of questions from her elders. This makes Chu shake light curious. Shen Rong''s idea is the same. "Ying''er, don''t you look like you are practicing martial arts "No Ao Ying nodded: "but when I was a child, I saw my mother practicing sword, so I didn''t know anything about it." Shen and Rong''s eyes brightened slightly. Zhang Dongyun, who is far away from Daming Palace in Chang''an City, also picks up his eyebrows. Two people are burning in their hearts. Chu Yaoguang is also more curious. His sight can''t help turning to Ao Kong, who has never uttered a word. "Eleven brother? Your wife is... " Chuguang couldn''t help shaking. Aokong some not good gas: "we early broke up, or did not mention." Ao Ying smelled the speech and immediately laughed bitterly: "Dad, don''t say so. My mother still cares about you very much." Aokong "hum" a, did not speak. Shen and Rong suddenly said, "sister Ying, do you think it''s Auntie''s swordsmanship or Shushan''s?" Ao Ying looked at the north. There the light of the sword gradually flashed. "It''s offensive to say that, but I think my mother''s swordsmanship is better," she said softly "Younger brothers and sisters are not of Middle Earth origin?" Chu Yaoguang looks at aokong, as if thinking. For many years before, the Middle Earth Kendo was the first, and it had always been the Shushan school. It was not until a few decades ago that the sword demons came into being and replaced Shushan as the first sword in the world. If there is someone who is more skillful than the Shushan school''s Kendo, it may come from outside the Middle Earth. Otherwise, Shen Herong, Chu Yaoguang and others would not have heard of it before. Aokong reluctantly "um" A: "in the past is to let it pass, eight elder sister you don''t want to break the casserole to ask in the end." He looked at the sword light from the north and stopped in the area of Nanfeng: "let''s take care of Laoqi." Chu Yaoguang looks at a sword light and falls to the ground. The person who appeared in front of them was the former headmaster of Shushan, and the present-day leader of the northern branch of Shushan was simple and unsophisticated. The old wound is not healed and coughs constantly: "ape Dragon King''s style is not inferior to the past, the other, but Chen Huang face to face?" "It''s Chu who doesn''t tell lies in front of the people of Ming Dynasty." Chu said. "Cough Cough, what about these two? " Looking at Shen He Rong and AO Ying. "Bring it out to meet the younger generation." Aokong said carelessly: "what''s the matter? We''ll go back to you together. What''s the matter?" "Let me ask you one more question." Why do you want to drive down the mountain first Aokong and Chu Yaoguang came to Su Po, which was simple and simple. But according to the overbearing style of twelve Yanluo in the past, I''m afraid that he will go directly to Beifeng. I wonder if there are other implications for such a move now? This point needs to be explored. "Master Gu, don''t worry about it. It''s just our intention here." Chu shakes the light to say: "however, only Wen Xingyue here, to Han Feiyu to walk off, it is really a pity." "It''s not a pity. It''s a simple and unsophisticated wish. I hope that Shushan will not split again. Apart from Han Shidi, who is the leader, he will not be forgiven. If other people, including uncle Wen, are willing to repent sincerely, the door of Shushan sect will always be open to them." Gu Pu said slowly, "however, I still want to thank you for your kindness. In this case, we will go back to Beifeng first and talk about it in detail." Ao Kong''s face is like a smile. If it was not for the boss''s orders, he must have gone directly to Beifeng. The toast has been given. If the northern branch of Shushan doesn''t eat it, he will be punished directly. "Excuse me." Chu shake light says quietly. Gu Pu waved his hand, and then other masters of the Northern School of Shu mountain continued to chase south, looking for Han Feiyu and other disciples of the Southern School of Shushan. Then, he returned to Beifeng with Chu Yaoguang. In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun passes the seal on the forehead of aokong and quietly watches them arrive at the gate of the north peak of Shushan mountain. The hillside, which was previously cut, has been revised by Gu Pu and others at this time, and its appearance looks as good as before. The ancient simplicity entertains four people to take a seat: "Shu mountain has always been simple and unsophisticated. I hope you can forgive me if you don''t receive well.""You are welcome, master Gu." Chu shake light said: "our intention, believe the ancient leader, has been expected." "Did the Confucian master who brought the Heavenly Sword to Shushan mountain with some of them? Is it Mr. Shen in those days? " Gu Pu said, "you are here for Mr. Su, aren''t you?" Aokong squint at each other: "you were not hurt by him at the beginning?" "It''s just that there is no eye in sword fighting." Gu Mou had no resentment with Mr. Su in the past and no hatred in recent days. He had climbed the mountain to compete with kendo. The changes after our school had nothing to do with him. On the contrary, Gu Mou has benefited a lot from the war with him in the past years, but it is a pity that he has been suffering from injuries and injuries all the time, so it is difficult to train his sword carefully. Otherwise, there will be a lot of harvest. " "Dare to ask leader Gu, when did he come to Shushan?" Chu shakes the light to ask a way: "is you invite him to come, or does he seek to come on his own initiative?" Gu Pu replied: "about 30 years ago, Mr. Su himself came here and mentioned that he wanted to practice sword in seclusion here. Gu agreed to come down, but he knew very little about it. Mr. Su didn''t mind living in seclusion." Chang''an City, Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun gently rubbing his eyebrows thinking. On the one hand, Su''s memory is just a blank. It seems that he is acting on instinct, likes and dislikes. "On weekdays in ancient times, I asked Mr. Su for advice on kendo." Kup went on. Zhang Dongyun and others nodded in secret. They believed that the other side''s Shu mountain Kendo could reach a higher level. They believed that they had been honed by Su Po. Su Po took advantage of the sword spirit of the northern peak to close down, while the ancient simplicity and the northern branch of Shushan grasped the meaning of mosu sword breaking, and gradually improved their own kendo. Both sides also take what they need. Although Han Feiyu tried to take a shortcut to study Su Po''s magic sword in the past, he made great progress. But it''s hard to say who will win or who will lose if we go on like this for a long time. "Do you know where he is now?" Ao Kong asked. Gu Pu sighs: "Gu Mou doesn''t know much, but he should still be in the Middle Earth." Chu shook the light and nodded: "can I have a look at the place where he was closed before?" "Help yourself." It is simple and simple. Chu Yaoguang then waved to Shen and Rong: "Yi Xue comes to help." The girl immediately answered, followed Chu Yaoguang and was led by the disciples of Shushan to the mountainside. Left aokong father and daughter to continue to sit with the ancient simplicity. "Chang''an will soon visit the whole Middle Earth." Aokong looked at the ancient simplicity and said: "all people, there are only two choices, submission, or destruction." "Is Chang''an going the same way as the Jade Emperor?" Ao Kong Xiang ran: "how old are they?" Gu Pu said: "why do you want to change your original intention? I remember that you were all wandering around the world at will. " "Not necessary or unnecessary." Aokong casually said: "for us, only want or don''t want to." Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun laughs. Aokong is not a material for negotiation. If you open your mouth to him like this, I''m afraid those who had intended to surrender would not be able to save face. However, it is no harm to the city Lord Zhang. If you are willing to be obedient, you should take something popular and drink spicy. If you don''t listen, it will become guard experience points, which is not wasted. In the face of aokong''s aggressiveness, Gu Pu was calm as usual, coughing gently: "if there is a former Yama besides Chen Huang and you in Chang''an, please ask for your help." On the other side, Chu Yaoguang, together with Shen Herong, came to Beifeng mountain. "They repaired the gate and destroyed a lot of traces." Shen and Rong said. "We do our best." Chu Yaoguang closes his eyes and feels the sword meaning of Su Po staying here. After a moment, she opened her eyes again and reached out. In his palm, there are stars surging. Stars twinkle, dim rocks, affected by its influence, also began to a little bit of light outflow. "Although it is still written by him, it is quite different from the beginning." Chu shake light slowly said: "he, progress." Shen and Rong said: "after finding seven elder brothers, let him pay you well." "If he didn''t remember who I was at that time, it would be excusable." Chu Yaoguang gives Shen Herong a cluster of stars. Shen and Rong unfolded a scroll and collected the starlight. The starlight seems to be transformed into a picture, but it twists again, as if to rush out of the paper and tear the scroll. Shen and Rong fingertips gently, a group of thick ink fell. The picture on the scroll finally settled down and stayed on the paper. "The gap between my cultivation strength and seven brothers is bigger than before when I went to Yang Li. It may take more time to find seven brothers, but I have some new ideas recently. Maybe I can give them a try."Shen and Rong put the scroll away, and then he shook his head and nodded. They came out together. "One day, we will come again." Chu shook the light and said. Gu Pu nodded slightly: "Shu mountain welcomes good friends." "Then you''ll have to take care of yourself." Ao Kong hey ran way. "Gu Mou has to go to the south. I''m sorry to see you off." It is simple and simple. "Hold on." Chu shook his head and left Shushan with others. After leaving Shushan, Chu Yaoguang said to Shen and aokong, "let''s break up here." "Eight elder sister, you don''t want to go back to Chang''an with us?" Shen He Rong asked. Chu shook the light and nodded: "I had some news that I should laugh at, now go and have a look." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 330 "The tortoise grandson..." Listen to should laugh at my news, aokong face immediately sink down: "eight elder sister, I go with you." "I will contact you when I confirm the information." Chu Yaoguang said: "before this, you first return to Chang''an, Chang''an has officially set foot in the Middle Earth, it is the time when people are in short supply." Ao Kong smell speech, slightly nod head: "also good." Chu Yaoguang took another look at Ao Ying, and then went on to say: "Ying''er has no martial arts cultivation, and has not yet developed into the real devil''s way. However, she can understand the mysteries of Shushan''s swordsmanship. I''m afraid this kind of Kendo talent is no worse than her mother''s, so the 11th younger brother might as well consider it." Ao Kong was careless: "Ying''er has a higher talent in cultivating the devil''s way. It''s better for Ying''er to learn from me in the future." Chu Yaoguang nodded: "I just casually mention that, naturally, I have to see your father and daughter." After that, she nodded to Shen and Rong with AO Ying: "well, let''s say goodbye first, and see you later." Ao Ying saluted her: "aunt Chu, go slowly." Shen and Rong is a strict one: "Chen Huang senior walk slowly." Chu Yaoguang leaves, and aokong returns to Chang''an with Shen Herong and AO Ying. On the way, he noticed that his daughter seemed to be in a state of uneasiness. With a slight turn of his mind, aokong realized: "Ying''er, do you want to learn sword yourself?" When Ao Ying heard the speech, she came back to her senses. She was embarrassed, but she didn''t hide it: "when her mother practiced Kendo, her daughter also wanted to try it. However, she was worried that she would be too greedy to chew. After dispersing her energy, it would be difficult for both martial arts and demons to achieve great success." Ao Kong smacked his lips: "my daughter is a genius, how can she not achieve anything? Try to support you. However, the master also needs a famous teacher. He can only go back and ask the boss what is wrong with him. If the eldest brother can''t help it, there''s really nothing I can see in Chang''an. " Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun smile. It''s not hard for him. Just after laughing, the smile on Zhang Dongyun''s face gradually disappeared. This time, he really felt that he had not used the heart of a villain to pass a gentleman''s belly. Chu Yaoguang really seems to have what taboo, in the intention to avoid, seeking to act alone. Just from the current point of view, we can not see that the other side has the idea of unfavorable to Chang''an. Although people should be allowed to have their own secrets, the city Lord Zhang still has some doubts about the history of the evil emperor and other people. In the palace, Zhang Dongyun sits alone, meditating. While no one is aware of the real scope of the invincible city system, it will expand once or twice, and strive to expand the state of Chu in silence. In this way, you can know what she''s up to. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At the same time, an old Taoist came to the master''s residence in the Taiqing palace in the Middle Kingdom. "Elder martial brother." The old Taoist priest entered the quiet room and taught Peng Ziling to play a Jishou to the Taiqing palace where he was sitting on his knees. "Younger martial brother Qinghe, sit down." After the other side, I''m sorry for the matter It is the old man of Taiqing palace and the immortal Qinghe. He was also one of the leaders of the Taiqing palace. Later, the Taiqing palace was forced to withdraw, and Peng Ziling was the first to return to the mountain gate. The other Taiqing palace masters retreated in succession. In order to prevent Zhengyi sect from taking advantage of the situation, Qinghe Zhenren is responsible for cutting off the rear and observing the follow-up actions of Zhengyi sect. So, until now, he was the last batch to withdraw to the gate of Taiqing palace. He was the most proud disciple of Zhenren in Changyun city. "Yunluo, like Gu song, is a disciple of Taiqing palace. He should act according to his master''s orders." "But now it seems that Chang''an city must not be underestimated. Some of the twelve Yama in the past may not have been robbed, or have recovered to their former peak of cultivation." Peng Ziling, the head teacher of Taiqing palace, nodded slightly: "what younger martial brother Qinghe said is quite right, and I also do the same idea." "What can I do for you, elder martial brother?" Qinghe asked. Peng Ziling said: "the twelve Yanluo and Chang''an city are making more and more enemies. Next, let''s calm down and watch the changes." "Why not make the details of Chang''an city known to the public?" Qinghe Zhenren said: "Twelve Yanluo used to offend most people in China all over the world. Now if you know that Chang''an is their comeback, I believe many people will be on guard." Peng Ziling gently shakes his head: "should know, the basic is about to know, there is no movement, may be a lot of people watching." The immortal Qinghe nodded slightly. At this time, suddenly a white crane, flying in from the outside.When the crane falls on Peng Ziling''s side, it changes from white to purple, and then the purple air disperses and floats around Peng Ziling. Peng Ziling touched Ziqi and his eyes flashed slightly: "someone broke the southern branch of Shushan mountain and killed wenxingyue, forcing Han Feiyu to give up the mountain gate to escape." Qinghe immortal smell speech, eyes a coagulation: "Twelve Yan Luo?" In the past, they were known as Yama because they often broke their homes and destroyed their families. Moreover, most of the time, there is no room for reasoning. They just kill the door and make everyone unprepared. They are simply cruel. "There is a rumor that Chu Yaoguang is with aokong." Peng Ziling said. Qinghe Zhenren''s expression became serious: "the ability to attack the southern branch of Shushan shows that their strength has recovered very quickly. However, Han Feiyu has successfully retreated. It seems that they have not yet reached the peak of their previous years." Peng Ziling nodded and was about to open her mouth when she suddenly raised her eyebrows. Outside the gate of Taiqing palace mountain, suddenly there was a black and golden sword Qi, breaking through the air. In the sky above the palace of Taiqing, which was originally empty, a Tai Chi diagram with black and white air interwoven appears. If the sword Qi falls into the Taiji diagram, it will engrave characters in the air. These words, like those carved in the air, are moved into the void by a volume of the Tai Chi diagram, and they are transported to the Taiqing palace. In the quiet room, Peng Ziling received the letter and handed it to Qinghe immortal after reading it. The pupil of Qinghe immortal shrinks slightly: "sword demon has been closed to the north of Shushan before? Is it true or false "It''s weird, but it''s mostly true." Peng Ziling put a pair of white eyebrows flat, his face returned to normal. "I''m afraid it''s not only our school that has received the letter, but also Yan Shengfu, Jiufeng academy, Zhao''s imperial court and other places." Qinghe immortal still has doubts: "his Southern Sect was broken by Chang''an. Would he want to pull beizong into the water now?" "Half and half." Peng Ziling said: "after Chang''an attacked the southern branch of Shushan, Han Feiyu fled, but the northern branch of Shushan will continue to look for him. If you are in collusion with Chang''an, you will naturally target beizong, and Han Feiyu will be more relaxed. However, most of what he said is true. If it is to plant booty and frame up evil water from the East, there will always be a time when the water will come to light. Han Feiyu is a man who is infatuated with power, but he is not short-sighted. If he wants to take the position of the Lord of Shushan in the future, he will not damage his reputation. " The immortal Qinghe nodded slightly: "well, I''ll go to Shushan for verification." "You can leave it to others. Younger martial brother Qinghe, please pay attention to the Royal Court of Zhao family." Peng Ziling asked: "our school has already arrived at Fengming city. Younger martial brother might as well not show up and watch the change." "I see." Qinghe immortal promised to come down, and then out of the Taiqing palace, to the east of the Zhao Dynasty to the ground. After he left, Peng Ziling lived alone in the quiet room. After thinking for a moment, he contacted his disciple, Gu Mu Zhenzhen, again. That is, the former should laugh at me. "Master." In the light and shadow images, I should smile at me and salute Peng Ziling. Peng Ziling looked at him and asked, "what''s the result of this trip?" Should laugh, I shook my head: "people are not at present." Peng Ziling nodded slightly, his face as usual: "look at your appearance, your practice seems to have progressed?" "Yes, master, I have been distracted again." Should laugh, I replied. Peng Ziling nodded approvingly: "although it is a renovation, but you improve the speed of progress, really extraordinary." "Master, what''s going on in the Middle Earth?" I asked, laughing. Peng Ziling briefly introduced the situation, should laugh at me, after listening to the silence. After a while, he opened his mouth and said, "the disciple will return to the Mountain Gate soon." Peng Ziling nodded: "as soon as possible, judging from Chang''an''s movements in Shushan, they may have to speed up next." I should laugh and say, "yes, master." The news of the Southern School of Shushan was heard, and all the major forces in the Middle Kingdom were shocked. Hearing that "Chen Huang" Chu Yaoguang and "ape Dragon King" aokong rushed out of the river and lake together, and even broke the southern branch of Shushan mountain. Most of the high-ranking powerful people could not help but think of the time when the twelve Yanluo were rampant in the world more than 30 years ago, which made it difficult for people to breathe. What''s more, it''s even more shocking to hear that Su Po, the "sword demon", is also resurfacing. Now there are only three, but who knows if there will be more? At that time, most of the people who had participated in the immortal deeds incident and surrounded and exterminated the twelve Yama all knew that there was internal strife among the enemy. If not, the fight would not have been successful in the first World War. Now, everyone has no idea what the situation is. For a moment, the whole Middle Earth began to flow. All people''s line of sight began to look at the East, which was basically ignored before. However, in addition to paying attention to Chang''an in the East, some attention has also been paid to the southwest.It is said that Su Po, the "sword demon", has been living in seclusion in the northern part of Shushan mountain for so many years. This time, the "Chen emperor" Chu Yaoguang and the "ape Dragon King" aokong attacked the southern branch of Shushan mountain together. What''s more, the biggest beneficiaries were the ancient simplicity of the northern branch of Shushan. Have they colluded with the people of Chang''an and become the nails that Chang''an has planted in the middle land? Feeling the pressure from many aspects, the northern branch of Shushan mountain is like a mountain on its back. They have to slow down their own pace, seal the mountains and keep a low profile. Han Feiyu and other surviving figures of Nanzong were relieved. On this day, some people came to the southwest of central Turkey. However, it was not for the sake of Shushan erzong. It is for the Bodhi temple, one of the three Buddhist temples located here. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 331 "It turns out that elder martial brother Kong Ru is visiting. Please come in quickly." In Bodhi temple, the abbot and the master invited guests into the temple. It was the master of Huiming and Huijing, who was born in Zhongyue temple but separated from Kong Ru master. "Heart and elder martial brother, please don''t blame me for disturbing me." After a scene in Zhongyue temple, Master Kong Ru''s whereabouts are unknown. Next, not only Zhongyue temple was looking for him, but also Lingguang temple was informed. Master Kong Ru showed his attitude towards Chang''an City, and Lingguang Temple naturally joined with Zhongyue temple. Bodhi temple also received the notice, but from the heart and master down, the temple disciples are not very enthusiastic. "I heard that Chang''an city was the return of the twelve Yanluo in the past year. Is it true or not?" After the two monks sat down, Xin and the master asked in a warm voice. Master Kong Ru didn''t hide: "although I''m not sure who it is, it''s really from the twelve Yanluo people of the past year. It''s true that at present, there are at least Shen Herong, Chu Yaoguang and aokong Xinhe and the master nodded slightly: "it turns out that even Shen Jushi is there, so empty as elder martial brother, why do you want to help twelve Yanluo?" His tone was peaceful, not questioning the Master Kong Ru, but with an attitude of seeking truth. Master Kong Ru did not hide: "in the past years, the twelve Yanluo did create a lot of evils, but now they are acting in Chang''an and eastern Xinjiang. They are more benevolent and kind to the people than before. They almost love the people like children. Even I was very surprised at the beginning." Master Xinhe nodded slightly: "it''s really unexpected. Although we put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha on the spot, we can see from the perspective of elder martial brother''s emptiness that they are temporarily faking and have any other farsightedness?" "I don''t see it right now. I''ll keep an eye on it." Master Kong Ru said: "but as long as they treat the people well and benefit the world, I think it is the blessing of the common people." The abbot Xinhe agreed: "what the elder martial brother said is not bad, but our Buddhist disciples may let go of their old obstinacy, but other people in the Middle Kingdom may not. To be practical and realistic, there are countless murders committed by the twelve Yanluo in the past years." Master Kong Ru sighed: "I am also contradictory because of this. I only hope that all this will be limited to the parties concerned and not involve the innocent people." "The elder martial brother is merciful and kind." The heart and the Abbot''s palms closed together. "I''m here to plead with my elder martial brother to help me at the critical moment." As empty as the master said. The abbot Xinhe said: "I can restrain the disciples of our temple and forget about the cause and effect of the Leiyin temple in those years. However, if we do something at Zhongyue temple and Lingguang temple, we should persuade them not to indulge in obstinate bitter sea, but there is no reason for us to be enemies." Master Kong Ru nodded: "why am I not? I went back to the temple and made a scene. I just borrowed flowers to offer Buddha as a warning to Yan Shengfu and the southern emperor of Shushan Heart and Abbot nodded slightly. Master Kong Ru continued: "however, as far as I know, there are others who are enemies of Chang''an, not because of the causal hatred in the past, but because of the dispute of interests now. Chang''an loves the people far more than the Central Plains. It''s the blessing of the common people to be under the rule of Chang''an. I want to help, and I''d like to ask elder martial brother for help. " The heart and the abbot heard the speech and fell into meditation. Empty such as the master does not persuade, no longer speak, quietly wait for the other side to make their own decisions. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Shen He Rong and aokong''s father and daughter returned to Chang''an City together. When he arrived at the Daming Palace, he did not need Ao Kong to open his mouth. A stream of light fell into Ao Ying''s eyebrows. Ao Ying''s eyes were slightly confused, and then quickly became bright. Her spirit immediately immersed in the martial arts secrets given by Zhang Dongyun. Looking at her appearance, Zhang Dongyun nodded slowly: "yes, it''s really extraordinary to be able to enter Tiandi sword so quickly." Ao Kong and Shen He Rong smell speech, are slightly surprised. "Boss, isn''t the word" Tian "in the eight chapters of Emperor Wu in the evil emperor''s Sutra Aokong asked curiously. Zhang Dongyun said with a faint smile: "you used to have two blood vessels, namely, the devil ape and the magic dragon?" Aokong laughs: "it''s my fault. Please don''t blame me." He turned his head and looked at his daughter. He said, "if you have a boss, you can pass on Kendo by yourself, so you don''t have to wait for Lao Qi." Zhang Dongyun said: "maybe Ying''er is more interested in her mother''s swordsmanship." Aokong grinned: "I would like her to walk out of her own way." "Some people mainly use Kendo, supplemented by magic." Zhang Dongyun said: "naturally, there can be people who are mainly evil, with Kendo as a supplement." "This is what I want to see," aokong said with a smile Looking at Ao Ying, Zhang Dongyun snapped his fingers. The girl suddenly woke up and quickly saluted Zhang Dongyun: "my niece has just been addicted to martial arts. She lost her mind and forgot to thank her uncle." "Don''t be so polite." Zhang Dongyun waved his hand: "go down and study hard. If you have any problems, come to me directly."Thank you Ao Ying was overjoyed. Aokong greets Zhang Dongyun, and then leaves the hall with his daughter. "Dad, I''m not sure, but my uncle''s Kendo is so brilliant." Ao Ying walked by his father''s side and whispered, "I don''t want to mention the sword skill of Shu mountain. I think my uncle''s swordsmanship is a little better than his mother''s sword skill..." Aokong said: "elder brother, in the past thirty years, I really have no wasted time. On the contrary, I''m a bit shameful." "How could it be?" Ao Ying quickly kept his father''s arm shaking: "if it wasn''t for giving birth to me, you would certainly not be in the state of cultivation now." Aokong smell speech smile way: "can have you, for father again many give up point also worth." Ao Ying also laughed, and then he felt a little relaxed: "Dad, you always said that uncle Qi''s swordsmanship is very good, even his mother is not as good as him. I''ve never had the chance to see him. You once said that his Baize magic sword can break all the swords in the world. Who is the better swordsman between him and uncle?" Aokong smell speech, did not answer for the first time, but very seriously thinking. After a while, he began to speak: "to say that martial arts cultivation is the strength of the big brother, of course, in those days, the elder brother was better at martial arts. At that time, he was good at boxing and palm, which dominated the world and covered heaven and earth. In fact, he also has some references to other martial arts and weapons, but when it comes to swordsmanship, he must be better than Lao Qi. To tell you the truth, until I met the man, I always thought that no one in the world could compete with Lao Qi. " Ao Ying hears the speech and looks at his father beside him. The so-called "that person" in the other''s mouth refers to her mother "If you say that the eldest brother''s Tiandi sword is better than that man''s sword skill, I''m afraid that old seven''s Baize sword may not be saved." Aokong continued: "however, it is said that Lao Qi has made progress in swordsmanship over the past few years, which has surpassed the previous kendo. It is hard to say who is strong or weak with the boss." "I see." Ao Ying nodded. The father and daughter left together. Shen Herong, who stayed in the hall, didn''t have to pretend to be a 12-year-old girl: "elder brother, what are you going to do with it?" "Find someone else." Zhang Dongyun ordered. Shen and Rong nodded: "little sister will be as soon as possible, but this time, it may be more difficult than Yang Li at that time." Zhang Dongyun said, "it''s up to you." After Shen and Rong left, Zhang Dongyun projected Mr. Wu Yun to the Tianshu hall. There are visitors from China. A man of the same weight as Longte, who reaches the twelfth level of cultivation. "Mr. Zhao?" Mr. Wu Yun looks at the old man in front of him. The old man was dressed in black, his hair combed meticulously, and his expression was mild and peaceful. "Mr. Wu Yun? I''m very polite The old man arched his hand. In Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looks at each other with great interest. This old man comes from the Middle Earth. However, it was not from the Dajing Dynasty of Zhao family, but from the other one of the six imperial dynasties in China, which was located in the southeast of Zhongtu. The most famous Confucian Holy Land in China is called "one mansion and four courtyards". The "one house" is undoubtedly the Yan Sheng mansion, and the rest are the four academies. Jiufeng academy is also one of the four academies. Zhao shu, now in front of Mr. Wu Yun, is the head of another Mingde Academy in the four academies. Compared with Jiufeng academy, the strength of Mingde academy is weaker than that of Jiufeng academy, but it has a long history and can be called "peach and plum". As the current president of Mingde academy, zhao shu was the first great Confucian in the Dayin Dynasty in Southeast China. "Why did Mr. Zhao come to Chang''an?" Mr. Wu Yun opened his mouth and asked. Zhao shu''s tone is neither humble nor overbearing: "I come here to hope to contribute to Chang''an." "Are you alone or the whole Mingde academy?" Mr. Wu Yun asked indifferently. "Of course, it''s all teachers and students in our college together." Zhao Shuyan said. Mr. Wu Yun said calmly: "why betray the imperial court of the Lou family?" Zhao shu shook his head indifferently: "there is no betrayal. There are no teachers and students in our college who serve in the Loujia imperial court. As for the reason, it is because of the tyranny and inhumanity of the Loujia emperor, and the tyranny is fiercer than the tiger." He looked up at Mr. Wu Yun: "I came to Chang''an because there are rumors that Chang''an city often practices benevolent policies and loves the people like a son." This way to Chang''an is not only the area along the zhaojiahuangchao Jiangdong Road, which Chang''an has just established, but also in the eastern Xinjiang. On the barren sea, the ferry built by Chang''an City has greatly opened up zhao shu''s horizons. What he cared about most was that not only practitioners could take such wonderful things, but also ordinary people could buy tickets. Although there is a limit in quantity, even if there is only one, the nature is completely different. "You are here for the benevolent government of Chang''an, but you need to know how Chang''an is. My majesty will make a decision."Mr. Wu Yun asked indifferently, "one day, if your Majesty''s orders make you dissatisfied, what will you do?" Zhao shu''s expression was calm and his tone was calm: "I will leave." Mr. Wu Yun smiles, but his smile is a little cold: "anyone who follows the rules of Chang''an can get a foothold in Chang''an, but those who disobey His Majesty''s orders have to pay a price. What''s your opinion?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 332 "It''s delicious to me." Zhao shu looked calm as before: "the future is the future, now is the present." Mr. Wu Yun looked at each other up and down for a long time, then nodded: "very good, you''d better remember what you said today." In front of him, the elegant old man arched his hand to Mr. Wu Yun: "so, in the future, please pay more attention to Mr. Wu Yun." "Mr. Zhao, you are welcome." Mr. Wu Yun nodded. Zhao shu continued to ask, "can I have the honor to see the Lord of Chang''an?" Mr. Wu Yun said: "I can tell you about it, but it''s your Majesty''s decision to see or not to see." "Naturally." Zhao shu nodded calmly, and then watched Mr. Wu Yun disappear in Tianshu palace. After a while, the old man in black reappeared: "follow me." "Thank you for your grace." Zhao shu followed Mr. Wu Yun to Daming Palace. Seeing the city of the sky suspended in the sky and Daming Palace, zhao shu''s eyes flickered slightly. It is said in the middle land that Chang''an city is the return of twelve Yanluo in the past year. But who is involved is still a mystery. Especially the most mysterious city Lord of Chang''an. Now looking at the city hanging in the air, some of them are like Taoist means Zhao shu settled down and no longer thought about it. He came to Daming Palace with Mr. Wu Yun and met Zhang Dongyun himself. From the perspective of this elegant old man, Zhang Dongyun''s face is still obscured by the streamer, so it is difficult to distinguish his real identity. "I want to see the Lord of Chang''an." The old man took a deep breath and bowed to Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun said calmly, "no ceremony." After Zhao Shu was completely settled, Zhang Dongyun said, "when will the house rise?" Zhao shu quickly replied: "twenty seven years ago, louning was born, initially replacing the Lu family who had been occupying southeast China for thousands of years, establishing the Dayin imperial court and competing with the other five emperors." After a little pause, he continued, "Lou Ning is cruel and cruel. The Lu family in the past has no living." Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly: "in addition, what''s special about this person?" Zhao shu replied: "it is said that the secret agents of the Dayin emperor''s Dynasty have been secretly searching for the whereabouts of the twelve Yama in the past year." He didn''t vote for Chang''an anti Lou family now, so he deliberately framed it. What he said is completely true, only because the royal family is very careful and secretive in this matter, so few people know about it. Zhang Dongyun listened, not to say yes: "OK, go down, work hard, you have a chance to show your ambition." "Thank you." Zhao shu made another salute, and then he withdrew from Daming Palace with Mr. Wu Yun. In order to prevent the royal family from noticing in advance and retaliating against Mingde academy, zhao shu came in a hurry and returned in a hurry. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looks at the back of the other party''s departure, thinking deeply. After thinking about it for a while, Zhang Dongyun focused his mind on his cultivation. Zhang Dongyun''s cultivation speed has been improved by a thousand li with the help of many treasures such as Xuanyu in the sea. Finally, about a month later, he succeeded in breaking through his current bottleneck. In the main hall of Daming Palace, the huge black jade suddenly vibrates and then breaks into powder. Zhang Dongyun, who was first placed in a huge jade like a house, now appears. He meditated across his knees and slowly breathed in. A monarch''s domineering spirit, at the moment further cohesion, into the emperor''s unparalleled momentum of the world. Zhang Dongyun stands up, and the space in Daming Palace seems to be infinitely huge, which can accommodate him to exert his fists and exert his whole body''s learning. At the moment, each of his boxing seems to shake the world. If you move under your feet, you will be like a Taoist shrinking into an inch of magic power, as if you see space as nothing. Zhang Dongyun nodded with satisfaction, and then continued to raise his fist. Tianjie evil fist condenses the essence of thunder and lightning, turns into a constantly leaping electric snake and shuttles through the space. But the next moment, the thunder was engulfed by the flames of terror. The incomparable hot power surging, called Zhang Dongyun raised his hand, as if holding up a very heavy sun. The fist, which seems to be moving slowly and overburdened, contains explosive power, and constantly attracts the surrounding things, even the air, towards the fist. The book of evil emperor is divided into two parts. The upper part can be regarded as the "nine states chapter", that is, Dai Tian Zhi, Di Di Xin Yin, Tian Jie Xie Quan, Jing Hu hang Tian and so on. If any door is placed outside, countless warriors will be able to break their heads and fight for it, even risking their lives. The lower part of the book of evil emperor can be called "Wu Huang Pian". It is more powerful than the "nine realms and eight chapters". However, only when the practitioners reach the realm of Emperor Wu can they practice.From a certain point of view, the upper part of the martial arts code can be regarded as laying the foundation for the lower part. The "eight chapters of Emperor Wu" recorded in the second half of the book are the unique skills of the evil emperor''s battle. For example, Zhang Dongyun is practicing Yan Di Quan at the moment. Yandi boxing, almost can be seen as the most powerful and fiery boxing in the world today. Under one blow, it seems that Emperor Yan is reincarnated and the sun is coming. At the beginning, Zhang Dongyun projected that when Mr. Wu Yun and monk faning of Lingguang Temple fought each other, the projection was actually the same as the monk faning''s tenth state of cultivation. Faning monk is a high-level Lingguang temple. It is inherited from the Leiyin temple when it was in its heyday in the past. He has great cultivation strength and is extremely brilliant. However, as a result, he was beaten by Mr. Wu Yun with Yan Di''s fist, which made it difficult for him to fight back. Zhang Dongyun''s self-cultivation level has finally reached the tenth level and achieved the body of Emperor Wu. Now, he began to ponder the second half of the evil emperor''s Sutra. There is no help for the master of the city to understand the classics. After practicing for a while, he called Shen Herong. "How''s it going?" Zhang Dongyun asked. In front of the girl, a new empty scabbard appeared in her palm. Feeling the mystery, Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly: "in this case, looking for seven younger brothers, it''s up to you. Be cautious, contact eight younger sister." "Don''t worry, big brother. I''ll do my best." Shen and Rong said. "Make an extra scabbard." Zhang Dongyun continued to command. Shen and Rong thought at the beginning that his elder brother meant to be safe. But Zhang Dongyun went on to say, "after going to Zhongtu, the second scabbard told Li Jie and Lin Ying that they would not show any traces and send them to the Zhao family to seal the capital city." Shen and Rong gently raised his eyebrows and then laughed silently. Speaking of words, this is also a double insurance. However, it is not to ensure safety, but to take the initiative to attack. This is really the style of my eldest brother Shen and Rong smile: "OK, don''t bother big brother personally, but if this method really works, I''m afraid the result will be a little difficult to predict." "No problem." Zhang Dongyun said indifferently. Shen and Rong nodded: "that little sister is going now." After leaving Zhang Dongyun, she first made a second scabbard according to Zhang Dongyun''s command. After that, Shen and Rong left Daming Palace and Chang''an City, heading west, crossing the sea and heading for Zhongtu. Contact Chu Yaoguang early. Chu Yaoguang has been waiting for her in Zhongtu. "Eight elder sister, do you have any news that you should laugh at me?" After meeting, Shen and Rong asked. Chu Yaoguang shook his head slightly: "he seems to have left Zhongtu for a trip. Because of the influence of the wild sea, I can''t find out where he is going. I can''t tell whether he has come back or not." Shen and Rong nodded: "it doesn''t matter. Let''s find this side first." He raised the scabbard in his hand. At the same time of Chang''an''s planning and deployment, China and Turkey are not at peace. Below the surface of the bottleneck is the undercurrent, more intense and turbulent than ever before. At the moment, the imperial capital of the Zhao family was granted the city of Ming Dynasty and ushered in a rare guest. "Brother Zhao, you are all right." The comer looked like a woman in her thirties. Her face was not very beautiful, but her eyebrows showed a strong evil spirit. She met Zhao Heng, the prince of the Zhao family. "Mrs. Wang, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Zhao Heng is equally polite. But in addition to being polite, he was insincere. The two of them, in any case, have not long been separated. Just a few months ago, the two had just fought a battle at the border between Zhao''s and Lou''s. The border line between the two dynasties is endless, and similar conflicts are inevitable. Under the constant upgrading, it is inevitable that the strong in the realm of Emperor Wu will end up in person. The so-called "Mrs. Wang" is the surname of her husband''s family. She herself is the surname Lou, and she is the younger sister of today''s Yinhuang louning. However, Zhao Heng, as the prince of the Zhao family, did not call her the eldest princess. Both sides are like ordinary people in the river and lake call each other and deal with each other. Both Mrs. Wang and Zhao Heng are the core members of their respective royal families. It''s just that there have been constant conflicts between the two emperors over the years. It''s really rare for Mrs. Wang to come to the capital of the Zhao family to seal the Ming Dynasty. Invitation is an invitation of the Zhao Dynasty. However, the Lou family imperial court did not refuse, instead, he made an appointment as soon as possible, and it was directly Mrs. Wang''s heavy Royal mission to come. In fact, in addition to the Lou Dynasty, Zhao Dynasty also invited more guests this time. "Brother song and brother Han have arrived first." Zhao Heng took Mrs. Wang into the city and said as he walked.Lou, Zhao, song, Han, Liu and Wang are now the masters of the six imperial dynasties in China. The Daning Dynasty of Han family is located in the north of Dajing Dynasty of Zhao family and is located in the northeast of China. It is worth mentioning that both yanshengfu and qinglongzong were in the territory of Daning Dynasty. In the northern part of the Song Dynasty, the imperial family was located in the northwest. Its light is on the ground. "What about the Liu family and the Wang family?" Asked Mrs. Wang. "There have been replies and special envoys have been sent. They should be on the way now." Zhao Heng replied. Mrs. Wang nodded slowly. Of course, there is only one person who can make the six emperors of China and Turkey tense up and let go of the past temporarily. Eastern Xinjiang, Chang''an city. In other words, in the past years, people had to pinch their tails to become human beings. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 333 With Zhao Heng, Madame Wang Lou Yu went low-key into the imperial capital of Dajing and the imperial capital of the Ming Dynasty, and then went straight to the imperial palace. There are already two people waiting in a side hall of the palace. As soon as Mrs. Wang''s eyes swept, she recognized both of them. One is song Xuan, a royal relative of the Song family in the northwest of China. He became a military emperor at the beginning of his cultivation. However, he was always trusted by the emperor and was one of the most important confidants of the emperor. The young man on the other side is Han Pingzhang, the son of Ning emperor and the son of nine princes in the dynasty of Daning in Northeast China. Although young, he is said to be deeply loved and trusted by the emperor Ning. In recent years, he has entrusted many major events to him for training. It is self-evident that the emperor of Daning attached great importance to this matter when he came to seal the Ming City. "Mrs. Wang." Seeing Mrs. Wang''s wife Lou Yu and Zhao Heng coming in together, Han Pingzhang and song Xuan both got up and nodded for ceremony. After seeing the ceremony, Han Pingzhang hugged Zhao Heng and said, "master Zhao, is there any clue you don''t know about Chang''an and Fengming city? Please let me know at an early date. " "Don''t be impatient, nephew Han Xian. We will start again after everyone has arrived." Zhao Hengyan said. Han Pingzhang nodded and waited patiently. Lou Yu and song Xuan all sit quietly on one side. The Hall fell into silence again. Fortunately, they didn''t wait too long. Soon, Zhao Heng, who left earlier, came in with two people. Lou Yu''s three people looked at the past and saw a young man coming in half step behind Zhao Heng. They all knew him. He was a descendant of the royal family of Dafeng in Southwest China. His name was Wang Yuanchun. Although he is not the son of today''s Fenghuang, he is also famous in China today for his achievements in the body of Emperor Wu at a young age. However, another person told everyone to frown. He is a middle-aged Confucian scholar. He looks strange, but he looks like a subordinate of Liu family in China and the West. Xuanhuang''s Messenger, it seems, is not the most trusted candidate. From this point of view, it seems that the great Xuan emperor of the Liu family was not so interested in this gathering. However, their situation is relatively special, facing the West Sea, it is not incomprehensible. However, the situation is also critical, which is really not to be ignored "We are all here. We can officially start." Zhao Heng also secretly complained about the candidates of Liu''s imperial court, but there was no abnormality on the surface. He looked at Han Pingzhang: "I asked another friend to answer my nephew''s question just now." All of them moved slightly in their hearts and looked at the back of the hall. There, a scholar in Tsing Yi stepped out. People look at it and feel familiar. Lou Yu suddenly said, "but Jiufeng academy students?" The young scholar in Tsing Yi bowed to the crowd and said, "student Shen Xingyuan, I''ve met all of you." Hearing this, they all nodded in secret. As expected, it is not only the students of Jiufeng academy, but also the children of Shen family. Everyone''s attention shifted from Shen Xingyuan to Zhao Heng. Zhao''s imperial court and Jiufeng academy have never dealt with it. Before that, Chang''an city had just set foot in the Middle Earth, and everything was still unclear. In order to drive away the tiger and swallow the wolf against Jiufeng academy, the Zhao Dynasty even secretly supported and cooperated with Chang''an to help Chang''an gain a firm foothold in China. Now it seems that it is really raising tigers. However, after knowing that Chang''an city was created by the twelve Yanluo, it seems that the Zhao Dynasty immediately returned to the gods. He not only contacted people from other dynasties to come to discuss affairs, but also relaxed relations with Jiufeng Academy. Jiufeng academy obviously didn''t take advantage of it. It accepted the goodwill of the Zhao family and stood on the line with everyone. But there''s a problem. The fact that Jiufeng academy behaves like this shows that in Shen Tianxian''s mind, Chang''an is a greater threat than the Zhao Dynasty. It was true that his youngest son Shen Ping died in Chang''an, but we didn''t know the details of Chang''an at that time. Now we know that the one who controls Chang''an is from the twelve Yanluo in the past. When we look back at the gratitude and resentment between Jiufeng academy and Chang''an City, it is full of weird. Shen He Rong, the "eternal evil" in the twelve hell, is the son of the Shen family "In the past years, I heard that there were conflicts among the twelve yamas. So it seems that the city Lord of Chang''an, Chu Yaoguang and aokong, who are in Chang''an, have fallen out with Shen Herong?" Wang Yuanchun of Dafeng Dynasty asked slowly. Shen Xingyuan shook his head: "although it is not completely sure, but if there is no accident, Shen and Rong should be in Chang''an." After hearing this, everyone''s eyes flashed again. "I don''t know what to call Mr. Shen and Shen Herong?" Han Pingzhang, the ninth Prince of Daning Dynasty, asked. "If once upon a time, according to seniority, Shen should call her little aunt." Shen Xingyuan shook his head: "but now, she has nothing to do with the Shen family. If there is, she is our enemy just like other people in Chang''an city."Shen Xingyuan didn''t know Shen Herong very well. However, Shen Tianxian, Shen Hao and others can not be more clear about his behavior. Killing Shen Ping with one''s own hands is the most clear statement. There is no room for the two sides to turn around. In this case, the Shen family had to abandon all illusions and go all out. After listening to Shen Xingyuan''s reply, except Zhao Heng, who had already known about it, all the people present felt thoughtful. Jiufeng Academy''s attitude is naturally the best. However, we all have more strong support against Chang''an. But whether Shen He Rong and the Shen family really broke their faces, and whether the Shen family came to work as undercover agents, they all had reservations and planned to observe them slowly. Before Shen Xingyuan came to the country, Shen Tianxian personally told him that his family was not enough to be trusted. It is inevitable that others in the room have doubts. After pondering on it, song Xuan, who was reluctant to say anything, suddenly asked, "Mr. Shen, who is the Lord of Chang''an?" "Jiufeng can''t be sure of that now." Shen Xingyuan shook his head gently: "it''s just that the president once said that Chang''an''s steady and step-by-step style was more like ye and Li in the past." Song Xuan nodded gently: "it''s not unreasonable." Because of Shen and Rong in the past, Shen Tianxian and Shen Hao may know more about the twelve Yanluo than the outside world. If they say so, the result should be quite different. Mrs. Wang Lou Yuyan said: "suppose it is one of them, that is to say, at least four people have gathered in Chang''an city at present Well, if you add "sword demon" Su Po, it will be five. " "According to the rumor of the first battle at the Southern peak of Shushan mountain, Chu Yaoguang and aokong should not have recovered to their previous peak. What about Shen Herong and the city Lord of Chang''an?" Han Pingzhang asked. Shen Xingyuan replied: "Shen and Rong should not be at present, but the city Lord of Chang''an is not easy to talk about." "Be strict with the enemy." Song Xuan took a breath slowly. "That is to say, it must be done by Peng Zhenzhen of the Taiqing palace and the master of Confucius'' mansion of Yan Sheng mansion." Han Pingzhang said slowly. All of them looked at each other, and all of a sudden they were silent. In the past years, there were not a few of the top strong in China and Turkey. Now it looks withered. The reason is that he was killed by twelve Yan Luosheng 30 or 40 years ago "If you do more injustice, you will die. It is just retribution that they were robbed in the past." Wang Yuanchun broke the silence: "now the resurgence of death is the critical moment. We must put out the evil fire before it grows stronger again!" All the people present nodded in silence. Zhao Heng looked around: "Eastern Xinjiang is so remote that we all neglect it for a time, and we can''t notice it, so that Chang''an has gradually become a climate. As brother Wang said, it is true and can''t be delayed any more. Please contact each other and urge all experts to join hands to fight the evil fire as soon as possible. " Song Xuan said: "not only us, we need to contact the Taiqing palace, Yan Shengfu together, but also the whole Middle Earth, all of us should unite." All present nodded together. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the mountains and rivers far away from Fengming City, there are some secret activities. Several people walk, pay attention to hide their tracks, and then together to the top of the mountain. A tall and burly man, standing on the cliff on the mountain, overlooks the direction of Fengming city from a distance. "Your Majesty." Several people came to the man''s back, kneeling together. The man did not look back: "how?" "There is no sign of Zhao''s imperial court leading the emperor into the urn, which does not seem to be malicious." The attendant replied. The man nodded slightly: "continue to investigate." "Yes, your majesty." After the attendant answered, he hesitated: "Your Majesty..." "Yes." The man said indifferently. "Your Majesty, do you want to take the opportunity to attack the Zhao dynasty?" The valet asked softly. Once the emperor left his country and went to the Grand View of the imperial court in person and looked at each other''s imperial capital in person, which really provoked people''s reverie. The man looked at the distance and muttered to himself, "some things are still unknown..." The Chamberlain stopped and said, "I am guilty." The man didn''t answer, just waved at will. Behind him, a group of attendants quickly saluted and retired. On the top of the mountain, only the tall man was left. He said to himself, "this is not something you can find out..." Zhang Dongyun is looking at the light and shadow image in front of him in the Daming Palace in Chang''an city tens of thousands of miles away. "If it wasn''t for the eight elder sister''s help, I would be killed by the seventh elder brother." Shen Herong shakes his head and sighs. She took the blue eye off her face and said, "but at last I can find someone else." Zhang Dongyun smile: "later, I will inform you."Shen and Rong sighed again: "it''s hard to face seven brothers in the future." "He must have the face to face us, not necessarily." Zhang Dongyun said calmly: "wait until he recovers his memory." Shen and Rong turned to take a look at the back. There, Chu Yaoguang stood still and said nothing. So Shen and Rong sighed again: "don''t worry, little sister, take seven brothers back to Chang''an as soon as possible." Zhang Dongyun nodded his head, then wiped the palm of his hand to erase the image in front of him. "Eleven brother, you lead the team this time." He first called Ao Kong, and then projected Mr. Wu Yun to Tianshu hall. Palace to Chang''an up and down to pass orders: soldiers into the Middle Earth, take Dajing emperor! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 334 At the command of the Lord of Chang''an, the whole Chang''an city suddenly vibrated inside and outside. In eastern Xinjiang, many people rushed to Chang''an city to receive orders. "Mr. Chen, I haven''t seen you for a long time An old girl bowed his hand. The middle-aged man who happened to meet him at the gate of the second outer city gate of Chang''an city also clasped his fist: "elder, long time no see." He looked at each other up and down, and if he realized something, he said, "it seems that the elder master has successfully become a master of Confucianism? Congratulations. " Laoru was the head of Jiguang Academy in the Eastern Jin Dynasty, Yuan Zhe. Yuan zhe nodded slightly: "lucky, just figured out some truth, let Mr. Chen laugh, but it is Mr. Chen who has become a Martial Emperor. I should congratulate you." In front of him is a middle-aged man, but Chen Mengyang, the last king of the southern Chen Dynasty, one of the seven dynasties in the east of Xinjiang. At this moment, the tenth accomplishment of emperor Meng''s body was achieved. "Thanks to Chang''an''s guidance, Chen can achieve today''s success." Chen Mengyang has completely faded from the appearance of the former king Chen, but his body is concise and domineering, more profound and dignified than before. Yuan zhe nodded: "the same is true for me. Thanks to the advice of Mr. He of Chang''an, we have made small progress today." Chen Mengyang smile, the heart is not simple. In addition to the death of Tianlu Zhenren, the head teacher of sanxinggong, and Sima Xuan, king of Jin, were captured, there were still two left. It happens that they are all great Confucians in the ninth realm. One is yuan Zhe, the president of Jiguang academy, and the other is Wei Chong, the leader of Wei family. Among them, the Wei family came to Chang''an City earlier than Jiguang Academy. For this reason, the Wei family is developing very well in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Wei Chong got the guidance of Chang''an City on cultivation earlier than yuan Zhe. However, Wei Chong is still the cultivation strength of the ninth state. Yuan Zhe, however, succeeded in taking the lead to reach the tenth level. His knowledge, cultivation and talent potential are obviously above Wei Chong. At present, the soldiers of Chang''an were sent to China. Yuan Zhe, who was also the tenth frontier, and Chen Mengyang were summoned to come, but Wei Chong could only stay in the eastern Xinjiang. There is a great risk in going to central Turkey. But just like Lin Ying, Li Jie and others, if they succeed, they will have great benefits. Whether it''s Dahe Longmen or wutianfeng, or the Huanglei school and YaoYuan Academy in Zhoudi, they have made great progress and development on behalf of Chang''an in China these days. But good food is not too late. Now it''s their turn. The opportunity is left to those who are prepared. Chen Mengyang and Yuan zhe entered the city together, and then went to Tianshu hall. There they met another acquaintance. Fu Jingbo, leader of Nanshan sect in Liangdi. Fu Jingbo nodded slightly when he saw Chen Mengyang and Yuan Zhe. Under the promotion of Chang''an, all of them have successfully broken through the previous bottleneck and reached a new level. If you make contributions to Chang''an, you may get more. Now is another opportunity. At this time, an old man in black came out. Walking alongside him was a tall man. The man''s expression is rebellious, Chen Mengyang and others met, but felt that the other side seemed to be familiar. "Why, no one knows Laozi?" The man grinned. First of all, Chen Mengyang exclaimed The king of ape and dragon The other two were also shocked. Compared with the middle land, the eastern Xinjiang is somewhat remote, but the name of the twelve Yanluo in the past is too loud, and the picture atlas has also spread to the eastern Xinjiang. Most people don''t see it, but Chen Mengyang, the former monarch of the southern Chen Dynasty, has a chance to see it. It was just that the portrait was a little distorted, so he didn''t immediately recognize aokong. "Now, so that you can know that Mr. long is the eleventh Lord of the past year." Mr. Wu Yun said quietly. Chen Mengyang three people Leng for a moment, a lot of thoughts in the heart surging ups and downs, finally slowly returned to calm. "See the ape king." All said in unison. The name of "king of ape and dragon" is not so appropriate now. However, aokong himself didn''t care much about it. With a smile on his mouth, he examined the people: "very good." Zhang Dongyun in the Daming Palace looked at this scene with a relaxed look. Even if Fu Jingbo and others don''t go to China and stay in eastern Xinjiang, the identities of aokong and Chu Yaoguang need not be kept secret. Of course, we can continue to guess who the supreme Majesty in Daming Palace in Chang''an city is In Tianshu hall, there are people who come out with Mr. Wu Yun and AO Kong, and a girl.The girl was dressed in white, with long hair spread out. She was black and white. Her face was bloodless. Her eyes were black. She looked like ink on white paper. "In this expedition to the Grand View of the Central Plains, you will follow the orders of the eleventh master. When you arrive in the Middle Kingdom, eight girls will fight with you." "Yes." Fu Jingbo and others responded in unison. Mr. Wu Yun turned his head and looked at Qi Mo, a girl in white: "Miss Qi?" Qi Mo nodded: "I will also listen to the orders of the ape Dragon King." She also knew at the moment that Lin Xiujun was the "Chen emperor" of Chu Yaoguang. However, she had no comment. If you really want to say, she has no idea about the past twelve Yama. However, Chu Yaoguang was forced to reincarnate and rebuild, naturally in order to avoid her enemies, so Qi Mo also understood her secret. Chu shake light for a long time did not return to Chang''an, Qi Mo heart is very miss her. Just recently, I have achieved success in closing the door. I have been promoted to the tenth level successfully. I can move with Chang''an army. There are many masters in Chang''an city. If you look for her before, you should not bother her again? Can also be reunited with Chu Yaoguang. "Let''s go." Aokong waved and gave an order. Chen Mengyang, Fu Jingbo and Yuan zhe sorted out their disciples'' children, and then they went with AO Kong to the seaside in the west of eastern Xinjiang. There, they joined up with Huifang and the fleet. "Congratulations to the real man, who has become the God of the yuan." After seeing Chen Liyang, Meng Liyang relaxes her eyes. The real man Huifang looked at Chen Mengyang, who had built up the body of Emperor Wu. He also had some feelings: "I should like to congratulate Mr. Chen on his achievements as emperor Wudao." In the past, both were in Nanchen. Chen Mengyang was the king of Chen, and the real man of Huifang in Fulu palace was the ninth Taoist real man who could compete with Chen Mengyang, the king of Chen in the southern Chen Dynasty. But now, Fulu palace is still in existence, but the southern Chen Dynasty has become history. However, Chen Mengyang and Chen''s family still play an important role in chendi. Chen Mengyang himself, is a further success, to build the realm of Emperor Wu. Without the guidance of Chang''an, all this would be impossible. But only Chen Mengyang can appreciate the gains and losses. However, for the real person Huifang, Chen Mengyang only listened to the tune in the past years. Now, Chang''an is obedient. It is difficult for outsiders to assess the gains and losses. But as for Huifang, after constantly pondering over the array taught by Chang''an and building one ocean going ship after another, he also succeeded in cultivating yuan Shen, reaching the tenth level. Now, with aokong, Chen Mengyang, Qi Mo and others, he will take part in the war of conquering China. In just a few days, the huge fleet successfully crossed the barren sea tens of thousands of miles away and reached the Middle Earth. At the port of Zhongtu, Li Jie, Lin Ying, Zhuo sin and Cao Ranran, together with the snake meteorite, are waiting. When aokong''s posture appeared on the shore, all people saluted together: "see the ape Dragon King." For this news, we all feel complex, but also wonderful. In the past years, the twelve Yanluo rampaged, killing and destroying mainly in the Middle Earth. In terms of eastern Xinjiang, it is more prestigious than ominous. Now we follow aokong to set out together and step out of the river east road of the Zhao family''s imperial court and go deep into its hinterland. It''s more exciting. Aokong led the team forward, the target directly pointed to the imperial capital of the Zhao family, and sealed the Ming City. On the way forward, someone answers. Long te led the dragon family top master, came to see Ao Kong: "see the ape Dragon King." "Good. Let''s go." Aokong nodded. "Yes." Longte and others obeyed immediately. The potential forces of the long family in the Zhao Dynasty started together. For a moment, he seemed to welcome Mr. Wang. The long family was usurped by the Zhao family. On the contrary, they did not know much about the ferocity of the twelve Yama. To be exact, they had hoped that the twelve Yanluo would clean up the Zhao family. As for the problem that Chang''an was also ruled by the emperor, he was even more domineering than that of the Jade Emperor. Long TE and others had already done a good job in psychological construction. What''s more, even if we can''t reorganize our country, how can we clean up the Zhao family who usurped their dragon family. The march of the army soon attracted the attention of a spy of Zhao''s imperial court who paid close attention to the eastern border of Chang''an. But before they had time to report, they were all in a different place. Chu Yaoguang calmly receives the knife, and then takes Shen Herong to meet with aokong and others. So the army went all the way to Fengming city.In Fengming City, King Zhao Shuo was playing with a scabbard. "Is this thing sure to deal with sword demons?" Zhao Shuo asked. The bodyguard next to him replied: "the news from Shushan once mentioned that someone had used a scabbard to resist a sword demon. The effect seems to be better than that of Han Feiyu, the southern patriarch of Shushan mountain, using the Heavenly Sword." After pondering for a moment, Zhao Shuo said, "if you contact Han Feiyu to seal the Ming City, you will say that I have this thing here." The guard immediately kowtowed and retreated: "yes, your majesty." At this time, suddenly someone came to report: "Your Majesty, Chang''an Xingbing invades!" Zhao Shuo eyes a Lin: "did the news leak?" He put up the scabbard and told the guards to inform Zhao Heng and others. His eyes looked directly out of the city as if he could see through thousands of miles. In the sky, a magic dragon first appeared in his field of vision. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 335 Zhao Shuo''s vision of the first to see is the magic dragon in the sky. However, as a powerful Martial emperor in the 13th realm and tuoliuhe, Zhao Shuo first felt another person. Although there is still a long way to go, Zhao Shuo feels vaguely that the other side is a tall woman. Zhao Shuo has a cool look. Although the strength of the other side is strong, it seems that there are many people with relatively weak cultivation. The intelligence system of the Zhao Dynasty should have noticed such a big target. But it''s too late to pay off. The leader of the other side, as long as one speed up, will soon be able to kill under Fengming city. Sure enough, the tall woman began to outnumber the crowd. Magic Dragon walks with it. At this time, Zhao Shuo noticed that there was a man after the magic dragon. That''s also a wizard. This person, Zhao Shuo is also familiar with, is the long special blood of the dragon family that Zhao family imperial dynasty has been pursuing. Zhao Shuo didn''t care much about him. Although long te is one of the few masters among the active practitioners of the evil way in the middle land, he in the twelfth state is not enough for the king Zhao Shuo. At least, compared with the magic dragon and the tall woman, Longte is much less important. Zhao Shuo narrowed his eyes. Most of the illusory dragon is aokong, the "ape Dragon King" in the past. The tall woman, according to the news given by the southern emperor of Shushan, was mostly the reincarnation of Chu Yaoguang, the "Chen emperor". The good news is that the two have not yet recovered to their former peak. The bad news is that they have already broken the southern branch of Shushan, another giant in the middle land. When wenxingyue, the elder of Shushan, was killed, Han Feiyu, the patriarch of Nanzong, had no choice but to flee. It was the same as Zhao Shuo in the fourth realm. "Inform uncle lunhuang to go out." King Zhao Shuo has a serious look. After him, the attendants quickly answered, "yes, your majesty." The attendants retired, and at the same time, a middle-aged man in bright yellow clothes appeared behind Zhao Shuo: "brother Huang." "This is not an easy pass." Zhao shuoyan said. The man behind him is his sixth younger brother, Zhao Pingyuan, the king of Xiao Yun of Zhao family. He, together with Zhao Minglun, the elder master of the Zhao family, and Zhao Shuo himself, are the three great masters of the royal family. All of them have cultivated into the fourth level of Emperor Wu, which is the thirteenth level of martial arts. "What Chao Wen faced back then is now our turn." Zhao Shuo said slowly. Chao Wen''s name is now rare in China. But thirty or forty years ago, the name of the jade emperor also shook the world. The jade emperor once suppressed many imperial dynasties in China for many years, making it the only one in China. Such as today''s Dajing, Dafeng, Daning and so on, in the past, they could only be named after the king Dynasty. And the person who broke this shackle and let the heroes of the middle earth rise together is the twelve Yama who come to visit today. Now, up and down the Zhao Dynasty, to understand the experience of the Jade Emperor Dynasty. Chu Yaoguang and aokong did not return to the old view. But in turn, the Zhao Dynasty was not as powerful as the Jade Emperor. Besides, there are only Chu Yaoguang and aokong on the opposite side, and they need to talk about it One careless move, Zhao dynasty may have followed the Jade Emperor today. King Zhao Shuo looked at Chu Yaoguang and others close to Fengming city. He said calmly, "Pingyuan, if things can''t be done in the end, then try to break through. If my body falls apart, you, as the emperor''s younger brother, will directly ascend the throne to take over the great scenery of our country. You can''t break the legal system of our Zhao family." "Please take good care of yourself. If the situation is critical, the emperor will break through first, and the younger brother will be responsible for cutting off the rear." Zhao Pingyuan said. "Concentrate on the enemy. Don''t think about too much or nothing." At this time, an old voice sounded, and soon, an old man appeared. It was the elder generation of Zhao family, Zhao Minglun, who set the sea god needle. "Disturb uncle Huang." Zhao shuochong nodded his head, then turned to look at Chu Yaoguang and others in the air: "since Chang''an landed in the Middle Earth, the imperial court of Dajing has always been good to Chang''an, and Chang''an''s army has invaded our territory. It''s not immune to repay kindness with resentment, greed and bullying." "There''s no need to mention your activities with Taiqing palace, Zhongyue temple, Jiufeng academy and Yansheng mansion." Chu Yaoguang looked indifferent: "today, Chang''an officially set foot in the Middle Earth, the Zhao Dynasty has only one choice, that is, to submit." Zhao Pingyuan gently touched his elder brother on one side, indicating that King Zhao Shuo would be in vain with each other. At present, Chang''an soldiers are in a hurry, so they are the only ones to fight against them. No matter what the final result is, the Zhao Dynasty is under too much pressure, which is equivalent to blocking the guns for other people in central Turkey. Zhao''s imperial court is now in contact with several other emperors to fight against Chang''an.It''s better to be soft for the time being, so that we can fight for time, and then we can fight against Chang''an. King Zhao Shuo understood his brother''s meaning, but he was not a man who bowed his head easily. As in those years, the turnover with the Jade Emperor was already his limit. "I would like to remove the imperial title and regard Chang''an as the overlord of the world." Zhao Shuo said slowly. In order to avoid being timid before the war, which disturbs the morale of his own people, he deliberately controls the voice and only transmits it to his opponent in the air. But Chu shakes the light to hear Ao Kong forehead on Fu Yin to spread the voice: "there is no room for bargaining." In fact, Zhang Dongyun also hopes that if the Zhao Dynasty is so soft, he can complete his system task. Unfortunately, the response of the system is not. So Zhang Dongyun directly ordered. If you can''t save some time, I hope the Zhao Dynasty can give him more guard experience points. The magic dragon of aokong sent out a ferocious laugh like man: "it''s just what I want!" After that, he rushed to the Fengming city below. Chu Yaoguang also no longer said much, and pulled out his knife in silence. Xu, the emperor''s breath was good His hand a Yang, and Chu shake light tit for tat, a knife split out. The light of the sword falling from the sky is like the stars are broken. The sword light rising from the lower Fengming city is like a ground fire. The former is Chu Yaoguang''s Xingluo mieshi Dao. The latter is the Ming Yi Dao, which was inherited by Zhao family of Dajing royal family for thousands of years. Ming Yi, fire in the underground, impetuous, full of explosive power. Zhao Shuo at the moment a knife, like the earth fire through the earth, straight up to the sky, to smash the stars, burned out. As a powerful Martial emperor, he broke through the sky directly, as if he had just broken through the earth and burst into the air at the same time. The light of Chu Yaoguang Dao falls in succession, like a meteor shower. "Rain", keep putting out "fire". The two sides struggled for a time. In terms of the delicacy of the sabre technique, Chu Yaoguang is even better. However, Zhao Shuo has the advantage of realm, and the sword of breaking the sky comes and goes vertically and horizontally, which makes it impossible to defend. At the same time, Zhao Minglun and Zhao Pingyuan were not idle at the same time when Zhao Shuo, king of Jinghuang, was ready to fight. as like as two peas, and all of them broke out. As if under the city, endless fire detonated together. The sabre Qi is dark and yellow, with red breaking out of the sky, covering the territory of thousands of miles. Li Jie, Chen Mengyang and others who came with aokong came up and approached Fengming city. They were immediately blocked by the sea of fire. Even the snake meteorite, which has always been fond of fire and soil, retreated in a hurry and did not dare to go forward. At this time, the dragon in the air sneered and revealed more visions. At the same time, the body features of the ape and the golden winged ROC appear on him at the same time. At the same time, Zhang Dongyun improved his strength. When he reached the third level of the devil''s real body, his strength rose suddenly. In one form, double heaven magic prison will distort the space and quickly devour the heavy ground fire. Zhao Minglun, the old prince, had been wondering about aokong''s cultivation state before. Why did the rumors on the other side of the mountain of Shu not agree? Now he immediately put aside his thoughts and put out his knife with all his strength. After Chu Yaoguang and AO Kong made a move, long te immediately followed. Although he felt that the current lineup of his side was not enough to break Fengming City, he did not hesitate to shoot at this time. Long te heart read slightly move, suddenly there is a sea of fire in the sky. The blue flame falls from the sky to fight the ground fire caused by Dao Qi below. Long te asked himself that it was difficult to make great achievements in martial arts practice, so he gave up his family''s unique skills and changed to cultivate the magic way, refining the blood of the big demon sea fire tiger, and cultivating the change of sea fire tiger. The third level of cultivation of his real body has reshaped his body. At present, if you don''t make the change of sea fire tiger, you can display most of the magic powers. At the moment, the boundless blue sea demon flame spread out, and the ground fire confrontation, both sides soon collapse together. Feng Ming City, Zhao Pingyuan coldly swept long te one eye: "previously gave you run, now pour oneself to send door?" When the sword in his hand was shocked, the light of the sword suddenly came out of the sky. It was near long te''s body. Lunt let out a sharp roar, and the visible ripples began to spread around the body, blocking the light of the knife. However, Zhao Pingyuan''s Sabre light is domineering. He directly breaks the roar of long te''s blue sea, cuts open the visible ripples, and cleaves to long te himself. Chu Yaoguang and aokong can fight against the opponents of the 13th with the 12th level, but it doesn''t mean that others can do it. Seeing the light of the knife, long te had to avoid it. But at this time, there was also a rune on his forehead that flashed with light. He himself was surprised: "when..."Unfortunately, long has no time to think about it. He took a deep breath, and suddenly no longer avoided Zhao Pingyuan''s knife light. The next moment, the knife light seems to be cut on him. At this moment, a shadow seemed to flash past him. Then, Zhao Pingyuan''s knife was blocked by the shadow. It''s like a raging ground fire, burning the leaping sword Qi, which stirs the shadow constantly. So under the light of the fire, we can see the shadow clearly. A head with three eyes and five feet, walking on the waves, but like a tiger burning flames all over the body. Long te just moved to read, then there is a shadow, quickly appeared in front of Zhao Pingyuan. Zhao Pingyuan cut out a knife, blocking the shadow, looking up at long TE, unprecedented serious. Even the sight of Zhao Shuo and Zhao Minglun came over. Because long TE in front of me, is already the same as them the 13th level master! The fourth realm of the devil''s way, evil shadow. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 336 The fourth level of the real body of the devil Road, the evil shadow, is also called the thirteenth level of the cultivation of the evil way. When he reached this state, he practiced his own evil shadow, and he came and went without a trace. He was weird and domineering. He was not only powerful but also had the ability of Taoism''s spirit separation. At this moment, Longte seems to be retreating to the second line and releasing evil shadows one after another. He looks like a big demon sea fire tiger with strange, cunning but fearless death. The Tiger Group pounces on Zhao Pingyuan in Fengming city. Zhao Pingyuan coolly wields his knife, and kills or forces back the evil shadows of sea fire tigers one after another. He was calm on the face, but the waves were surging in his heart. However, no matter how surprised and confused he is, he must face the reality first. Longte, for some reason, broke through to the same level as him. The strength of the two sides is in the middle of Bo Zhong. For a while, no one can do anything about it. The people of Chang''an, who came from far away from the city, were much calmer than those in the Zhao Dynasty. Chang''an has proved time and again that its power is unfathomable. Even if now Chang''an city to jump out of a stronger master, we will not feel surprised. In the current war situation, Chu Yaoguang and aokong are not good at their current cultivation, but they are extremely powerful. In particular, after aokong''s three changes, namely, the golden winged ROC bird, the mountain moving demon ape and the magic dragon, his strength in the same realm was even stronger than that in the past. Led by Chu Yaoguang and long TE, he was on three with the enemy. As time went on, he gradually gained the upper hand. In Fengming City, Zhao Pingyuan and Zhao Minglun both looked solemn. King Zhao Shuo is relatively calm, but there is also a faint sadness between his eyebrows. It doesn''t matter if it goes down for a while. Zhao Shuo, who has been through a lot of wind and waves, is calm all the time. But when he noticed that the headwind became more and more obvious and irreversible, he frowned. If you keep going on like this, if you don''t make any changes, you may lose everything. After reading this, Zhao Shuo sighed to himself. It was originally intended to deal with "sword demon" Su PO or other powerful enemies. But now this appearance, does not wait for Chang''an to have the strong support, the Fengming city will be unable to hold on first. Zhao Shuo made up his mind, and his brow, which had been slightly frowned before, was immediately stretched out. Xu Dajing, master of the emperor. As a result, Fengming City, as if there is a huge red Fu array. Under the operation of the large array, suddenly from the ground close to Fengming City, there is a turbulent ground fire gushing out. The real flame, burning the sky and boiling the sea, surrounded the city, forming a barrier. The barrier together, sealed the city in all directions, as if trapped in a sea of fire. Li Jie, Chen Mengyang, Huifang Zhenren and other Chang''an masters have not really moved forward before, but there are also flames around. If you don''t, you should avoid them quickly. Zhao Shuo and others are the emperor of martial arts. They don''t know the array. But like many people, they look for Taoist experts to borrow a favor and ask the other party to help set up the battle. At present, the ground fire burning array covers the four sides and defends the Ming City. Chu Yaoguang, aokong, long TE and other masters of cultivation are not afraid of each other''s array, and break the ground fire by force, close to Fengming city. However, with the blessing of the ground fire burning sky array, all the Mingyi swords cultivated by Zhao Shuo, Zhao Minglun and Zhao Pingyuan all rose. Long te''s evil shadow was killed by Zhao Pingyuan. However, he himself has always been on guard against the other side of the city, is not unexpected at the moment, rapid response. Although I fell in the downwind for a time, I was not hurt. In fact, I avoided the terrible knife light of the other party''s prairie fire. Chu Yaoguang with aokong can also experience the changes of the opponent. But they didn''t care. Chu Yaoguang holds a knife, the other hand gently Yang. So it seems that there is a star river hovering over Fengming city. Stars twinkle, as if the real star river. With the fall of stars, the momentum of ground fire is no longer strong. The fire outside the city was burning in all directions. At this moment, the fire became weak. Chang''an people see this, go forward again. "Let''s do it, too." Zhuo sin said in a deep voice. Li Jie and others, together with the big demon snake meteorite, all nodded together. A figure, even more anxious, rushed to the head of the city like lightning. It was Chen Mengyang, the former king of Chen in eastern Xinjiang, and now the head of Chen''s family under Chang''an city. Chen Mengyang''s sword moves with the people, and his sword light is magnificent. He immediately cuts his opponent. "How dare the barbarians in the eastern frontier dare to be arrogant In Fengming City, there were other masters loyal to King Zhao Shuo. At this time, they met one after another.However, it seems that there is only the tenth level. Chen Mengyang, who has just accomplished the realm of Emperor Wu, seems to have a glimmer between his forehead. At the next moment, Chen Mengyang, who had already won the throne in the 11th state, appeared in front of the people in Fengming city. Those who tried to intercept Chen Mengyang were unprepared for a time and were killed and injured on the spot. There is the Royal Zhao family master of the twelfth level, and immediately welcome up. The Ming Yi Dao, which was passed down by the royal family of Zhao family in the Middle Earth, flashed with a flash of light, and it was an endless fire that enveloped Chen Mengyang. Seeing this, Chen Mengyang didn''t avoid it. Instead, he used an eye for an eye and a knife for a knife. Facing the fierce sword light of the enemy, Chen Mengyang did not dodge, but rushed into the light of the enemy''s sword. After the improvement of Chang''an City, Chen''s Bilang Dao seems to be no inferior to that of Zhao Jiaming Yi Dao. The people of Zhao''s royal dynasty were very surprised. Aokong and Chu Yaoguang are powerful, so it''s unnecessary to say. Long te is a member of the dragon family in the Middle Earth. Although he did not practice the martial arts of the dragon family, his magic skills were also extraordinary. It is not surprising that he can compete with Zhao Pingyuan in the same realm. But now from the eastern Xinjiang, born and bred, any one person should have such a delicate Sabre technique? It is true that the central government ignored the eastern Xinjiang. However, in addition to the recent interruption of news due to Chang''an, the previous contact between China and Turkey and eastern Xinjiang has not been cut off. Although the middle land was poor, it was for this reason that some of the children of the famous families of the middle land crossed the ocean to the eastern Xinjiang every three to five times to serve as a training ground. The Zhao Dynasty was originally located in the eastern part of China and had the most contacts with the eastern Xinjiang. However, I have never heard of such exquisite Sabre technique in China. However, it is true to say that Li Jie and Lin Ying also showed a strong fighting capacity far beyond the impression of China and Turkey in the previous battles of Chang''an landing in China. Compared with Chen Mengyang, it is no accident. Twelve Yanluo, in the guidance to enhance the eastern Xinjiang each faction''s Musashi foundation. Knowing this, even if Chang''an lived in harmony with Dajing, the Zhao family felt uneasy. However, for the Zhao Royal master who is fighting with Chen Mengyang, there is no need to worry about this moment. After all, Eastern Xinjiang has a weak foundation. With the ability of Chang''an City, in a short period of time, it only promoted a few tenth and eleventh states. Chen Mengyang was suddenly promoted to the eleventh state, which surprised everyone. If everyone''s realm is the same, now the Zhao royal family master asks himself, and there is no certain assurance of victory. But there is a gap between the two sides. It is another thing to start with. In the face of Chen Mengyang''s seemingly co-existence with the enemy, his opponent was in secret. For those who practice martial arts, the appearance of a tripod is a far cry from that of nine tripods. He just stepped out one step, then avoided Chen Mengyang''s blade, and then wielded it fiercely. However, Chen Mengyang''s strength has improved a bit. Although he didn''t break through the third realm of Emperor Wu and the realm of sweeping the eight wastelands, he was sure to avoid the opponent''s one knife, and even had time to fight back. The Zhao family''s line of sight falls on Yuan zhe who is close to Fengming city with Chen Mengyang. At this moment, Yuan zhe clearly jumped from the tenth to the eleventh. The eleventh state of Confucian practice is the second state of the Confucian master, the realm of making a speech, and enjoying the magic power of small words and great righteousness. Yuan Zhe, the head of Jiguang academy, now bestows his blessing on Chen Mengyang with his own words, thus promoting Chen Mengyang''s cultivation again. For a time, even in the face of an opponent higher than his own, Chen Mengyang is not totally powerless to fight back. In addition to Chen Mengyang and Yuan Zhe, other Chang''an masters also took the initiative to attack. The Zhao family in Fengming city was furious: "how many children do you have He was able to occupy the vast territory of eastern China steadily, and the natural forces of the Zhao Dynasty were extremely strong and extremely skilled. In addition to Zhao Shuo and other three masters of the 13th level, there are more than 10 royal families and powerful martial arts practitioners in the 12th level. There is no need to mention the 11th and 10th. In addition, all kinds of experts who were loyal to the Zhao family''s court made great efforts to mobilize the power in Fengming city. Comparatively speaking, there are few masters in the ninth state of Chang''an city. And King Zhao Shuo coldly looks at Chu Yaoguang, who controls the silk of Xinghe river. He had a big drink, and suddenly a big fire broke out on him. Zhao Shuo himself is safe and sound. The flame condenses and compresses, and finally turns into a whole body armor on him. It is the most precious treasure of Dajing imperial dynasty. It is the heart burning God armor. Not only the attack and defense is integrated, but also the Ming Yi Dao passed on by Zhao family can be blessed. Although the earth fire burning array was entangled with the other party''s silk magic weapon, Zhao Shuo''s earth heart burning God armor and his cultivation strength was improved again.His Ming Yi Dao looks more fierce than Zhao Minglun and Zhao Pingyuan at the moment. Chu shakes light for a while, also take him to have no way. Zhao Shuo was so determined that he began to dispatch the imperial masters of Zhaojiang in the city to counterattack. At least, he drove back Chen Mengyang and others who tried to climb the city, and tried to kill them. For a time, Chang''an was defeated in the attack under the Fengming city. Whether it is the three leading Chu Yaoguang in the sky, or the Chang''an army trapped in a bitter battle below, they are all gradually forced back by the Zhao Dynasty. But at this time, Zhao Shuo, Zhao Pingyuan and Zhao Minglun, the three top Martial Emperor masters of the Zhao family, changed their faces slightly at the same time. Far away on the plain land, a person slowly walking, not slow to Fengming city direction. His face was handsome, but his face was expressionless, and he was always indifferent. He casually carried an iron sword in his hand. It seemed that he was in a good mood to copy it in any ordinary iron shop or weapon shop. Sword, ordinary to the extreme. People, then let King Zhao Shuo''s heart grow cold. ¡­¡­ "Sword demon" Su Po. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 337 Zhao Shuo and others saw Su Po appear, and their hearts suddenly sank. As for Su Po''s present situation, they have a limited understanding and only think that the other party is going with Chang''an city. Of course, there is no difference in the current situation Su Po''s eyes are indifferent, looking at the distant Fengming city. Then, between the heaven and the earth, it seems that there is an invisible huge blade to cut the ground fire that covers the Fengming city. King Zhao Shuo looked serious and waved with a knife. The blazing flame turned into a huge blade hundreds of meters long, and the blade continued to extend, cutting directly at the enemy. The iron sword in the young man''s hand is scabbard. The blade of the sword is just a lift, and the blade of the huge sword melted by the flame breaks from the middle. All over the sky, the fire was scattered in the sky, and the invisible blade continued to move forward. Zhao Shuo murmured and made a series of knives. The blade of countless flames crisscrossed in the air, as if it turned into a net of fire covering the sky. But the flaming flames were all in the air. Then there was the net of fire, which broke through. However, as king Zhao Shuo''s blade tilted, the seemingly broken net of fire exploded in midair. The explosive force finally managed to eliminate Su Po''s sword. But Zhao Shuo, Zhao Minglun and others have all sunk to the bottom of the valley. Sure enough, at the next moment, the remaining smoke and fire was broken by Su. Seeing that Zhao Shuo was in a critical situation, Zhao Minglun and Zhao Pingyuan, the other two masters of the 13th level of Dajing imperial dynasty, rushed forward to help him. The two types of Mingyi knives crisscross each other, helping Zhao Shuo to break Su''s fourth sword. Only in this way, they can no longer take care of other Chang''an masters. Ao Kong looks at the scene in front of his eyes, and looks like a smile on his face. However, he did not say much. He just stormed into Fengming city and rushed to other masters of Zhao royal family. Long TE, like Zhao Shuo and others, thinks that Su Po is totally along with Chang''an. Seeing aokong''s action, he first followed aokong into Fengming City, thinking of meeting Su Po after the war. Aokong and long te two people into the Fengming City, the defense line of the other side, then difficult to support. In the past, the masters of Zhao''s imperial court could also rely on the large number of people to achieve a higher level of cultivation, suppress and even counter attack Chen Mengyang, Li Jie, Yuan Zhe, Lin Ying, etc. But now, with aokong and Longte shooting, it is a completely different scene. Because of Zhang Dongyun''s Secret manipulation, the strength of long te''s cultivation has suddenly increased to the 13th level, which is the fourth level of the devil''s real body, evil shadow. Zhao Pingyuan, who is also the 13th level of cultivation, needs to deal with long te''s evil shadow carefully and spare no effort. Now, for the practitioners of the Zhao family in the 11th and 12th States, it is enough for them to drink a pot of evil shadow. Long te released more than a dozen sea fire tiger evil shadow, from all directions surrounded by the king Dynasty. However, aokong action is more direct than him. The old devil shows the change of the magic dragon, and then a pair of golden wings appear on the back of the silver clawed white dragon. When the wings vibrate, there is a golden wind all over the place. The golden wind is not as violent as the golden storm set off by the golden winged ROC. However, the mystery of the magic dragon is aokong''s own magic power, golden wind and magic fog. Many practitioners of Zhao''s imperial dynasty were in a trance when they felt confused with their spirit. They did not know how to dodge or resist. A person is like a statue, rigid standing in place. There were bloodstains and wounds on their bodies. It seems that the gentle golden wind blows, but it kills the people whose spirit has been suppressed in a large range. Only with the present aokong as the master of the twelfth state, under the pain, can barely wake up from the spiritual repression. The rest, even if cut by the golden breeze, and even dismembered, also makes people stand stiff in place, as if trapped in a nightmare, difficult to wake up. A lot of people look miserable, but still can''t move. The man of high cultivation is forced to break free and evade, but he has to face the evil shadow of long te. In Fengming City, a massacre was launched against the experts of Dajing imperial court. Chu Yaoguang did not enter the city, but remained outside the city, standing quietly in the air. Her eyes are cold, just quietly looking at Su Po a sword, they will Zhao Shuo three people pressure. Although Su Po was in the realm of martial arts and Taoism, he did not go further and broke through to a higher level. However, there is no difference between the level of martial arts and the highest level of martial arts. Chu Yaoguang is on guard. If Su Po suddenly gave her another sword, she would only turn around and run away. However, Su Po''s eyes were always indifferent and calm. Before the line of sight across Chu shake light, no stay, no strange.Chu Yaoguang was reincarnated and reborn. Although his appearance was changed, the Xingluo doomsday sword was still there, and Su Po saw all of them in his eyes. But Su Po seems to have forgotten that he once gave the other side a sword. Chu Yaoguang''s heart is still vigilant, in the side to examine Su Po, in case of change. However, for other people in Chang''an, seeing that the three swords of the sword devil defeated King Jing, the morale of all the people was greatly improved. Chen Mengyang, who had been forced out of the city, immediately launched an attack on Fengming city. Zhao Shuo, Zhao Minglun, Zhao Pingyuan and others faced Su Po, while other high-level powerful people in Dajing Dynasty had to face Ao Kong and long te. People from the next level of Fengming city have no advantage in the face of Chang''an people. A piece of dark ink spread out, then instantly covered a group of imperial masters. Even those who have reached the tenth level and become emperor Wu''s body are trapped in the thick ink and can''t break free for a while. Thick ink is like a ink pool with more than ten acres of land. A white shadow appeared in the pool. The girl in white, stepping on the paper boat, quietly watching the people who are floating in the ink. A piece of white paper in her hand, she folded out a paper sword. The girl in white with her eyes like ink and her face is bloodless. She raises her hand and worships the paper sword, which turns into flying sword light, and then falls into the ink pool from the sky. The sword light is just a circle, and several heads fly together. Blood and water into the surrounding thick ink, so that the thick ink for a time presents a dark red color. Qi Mo less hands, not to say that the city people, it is Chang''an people, at this time, many people are also secretly shocked. Li Jie and the snake meteorite, who had more contact with her, said in their hearts that the other side, after becoming the original God of Taoism and achieving the tenth level of cultivation, was much better than that in Qie yuan on that day. At the beginning, they all couldn''t win each other, but now they feel the gap is bigger. They are not slow in their minds. The serpent meteorite made a silent roar. The ground fire outside Fengming City, which had already been weak, suddenly rose again, and in turn surged into the city. Zhao family people in the heart of the curse. The ground fire burning array which guards the city is broken by Su Po and Chu Yaoguang, which is difficult to control and use. As a result, the remaining ground fire became a powerful weapon for the snake. The snake is good at controlling the earth fire. If the battle is still there, it will be difficult for him to dominate. Now all this will become his advantage. So the meteorite at the moment a Demon power surge, triggered the fire, together with the Fengming city. Fengming City grand view, the emperor is hard to resist, when suddenly heard a heavy and sharp sound from the sky overhead. Everyone looked up in horror and saw that the sword in Zhao Minglun''s hand was broken. At the same time, blood gushed from the chest. The Qi and blood of the high-level Emperor Wu was as hot as magma, and then it gushed out and fell to the bottom. Fall on the ground on the wall of the building, will instantly crush it, burned and melted. For a time, the whole Fengming City, everywhere fire. The snake meteorite remembered the orders of Mr. Zhang and Mr. Wu Yun. At this time, he quickly absorbed and controlled these fires to prevent the fire from spreading and hurting the people in the city. Chang''an side still has time to distract himself. The morale of Dajing imperial court is at the bottom of the valley. Zhao Shuo helped Zhao Minglun, who was seriously injured, and could no longer support him. He immediately ordered his subordinates to break through the encirclement and evacuate. When the city was sealed, it became more chaotic. The capital of the Grand View imperial dynasty changed its ownership today. The representatives of all parties who had come here to meet to discuss the fight against Chang''an were forced to leave together in a panic. "Su is more powerful than ever before." Song Xuan of the great Qian Dynasty in Northwest China did not avoid saying: "at present, it is the master of Confucius and the leader of Taiqing palace, Peng Zhenren, who may not be able to defeat him!" "It''s not the worst." Shen Xingyuan of Jiufeng academy sighed: "what''s worse, he''s not the Lord of Chang''an. There''s someone else in Chang''an." "We must contact the whole Middle Earth as soon as possible and fight together." Wang Yuanchun of Dafeng emperor in Southwest China said in a deep voice: "otherwise, aokong and Chu Yaoguang will soon recover to their former peak and even make progress." All of them nodded with dignity. When they just broke out of the city, they were all awe stricken. When they looked up, they saw a young man standing with his hands on the empty plain in the distance, waiting for them. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 338 "Who is it?" Zhao Heng asked first. The young man gave a smile, as if he could speak well: "my name is Zhang." But while speaking, others have come to Zhao Heng and others. "Zhang?" Zhao Heng''s eyes congealed: "I heard that there was a man named Zhang in Chang''an City..." Zhang Dongyun nodded: "that should be me." At the same time, he lifted his hand, clenched his five fingers into a fist, and then hit Zhao Heng directly. Zhao Heng realized that the other party was not good at coming, and had been on guard. But Zhang Dongyun''s fist was faster than he expected. Zhao Heng had just pulled out half of the scabbard with his long knife in his hand. A burning fist had already hit Zhao Heng in front of him. Fortunately, there was a light on his side. As if to set off the dazzling light of the day darkening. Electric light comes from a long gun. The spear was in a strong hand. The owner of the hand is song Xuan. Although he was silent, he was very strong in cultivation and was more alert than Zhao Heng. Not waiting for Zhang Dongyun to finish speaking, song Xuan has actually started for the strong, preempting a shot to Zhang Dongyun. The thunder spear, which was passed down by the royal family of the great Qian Dynasty, was as fast as lightning and as fierce as thunder. In terms of speed, it was the most powerful weapon in China. The combination of the two is dangerous. Before Zhao Heng pulls out his sword, he first intercepts Zhang Dongyun''s fist. Rao is so, song Xuan himself is also scared. He intended to attack first. However, Zhang Dongyun seems to be faster than him. Later, he comes first. Zhang Dongyun with flesh and blood body, hard touch the other side''s most sharp spear point. The next moment, thunder and fire erupted above that point. Between the thunder and the thunder, they were all blown up. Song Xuan hands a shock, feel a huge force hit, shock in his hands long gun, see to be out of hand fly out. He refused to give up his weapons, and forced to endure the huge force from the barrel of the gun. Then the whole man whirled backward and tried to vent Zhang Dongyun''s fist strength. The mouth of both hands was cracked. At the same time, he seemed to be burning all over his body. The fiery power was raging in him. After he landed on the ground, he directly stepped out of a seven or eight meter deep pit. Song Xuan''s whole body was red, like a hot shrimp. The others were shocked. In fact, the strength of song Xuan, who is also the tenth level emperor of Wu, is the top group in the whole China. At least Zhao Heng and others on him, can not guarantee that they have enough chance to win. But as a result, song Xuan was so powerful that he was beaten directly by the young man? What did the young man come from? Zhang Dongyun looked at Song Xuan''s appearance, then shook his head and laughed: "because of the small loss, the death wants the face to live to suffer." If the other side makes a decision, let the spear take off and do not fight hard. He will not be hurt so much. From this point of view, song Xuan''s judgment still needs to be improved Zhang Dongyun did not pursue him. There is another person who helped Zhao Heng with song Xuan. It is the building jade of Dayin Dynasty in Southeast China. Lou Yu is not like song Xuan, but a reaction with Zhao Heng. However, she is faster than Zhao Heng. At the same time, it can catch up with song Xuan and attack faster than song Xuan. As a warrior in the 11th level, her slaying halberd is not at a loss in speed compared with that of song Xuan in the 10th level. And, more violent than the other. The fierce halberd of the slaying God seems to have the power to split the heaven and earth, and to kill the God and destroy the Buddha. But Zhang Dongyun''s fight against Zhang Dongyun is just a punch. As if the sun was burning, he clenched his fist and held it in the palm of his hand, which broke out fiercely, hitting Lou Yu''s halberd. The rest, Zhang Dongfeng is still shocked. Although Lou Yu is not as embarrassed as song Xuan, she was shocked by Zhang Dongyun''s fist. She herself was forced to step back two steps, while feeling a slight numbness in her arms. Zhao Heng and others saw that the scalp was numb. The young man, surnamed Zhang, is really the first place of Emperor Wu. He has just begun to compete in the world? Although shocked in his heart, Zhao Heng''s action is not slow. At this time, Yang Dao comes out of the scabbard and cuts down Zhang Dongyun in front of him. In terms of speed, the Ming Yi Dao of Zhao Dynasty is not as fast as that of Song Dynasty. But the strong momentum of the ground fire is not weaker than that of the thunderbolt, and even more ferocious and powerful.Zhang Dongyun two boxing back song Xuan, Lou Yu, not Ding Bu Ba, stand at will. Don''t talk about moving. He doesn''t even shake his body. His fist movement seems to be leisurely and leisurely, but in a flash, he defeats song Xuan and Lou Yu, and then immediately takes the third punch and catches Zhao Heng''s Mingyi sword. In addition to the face of Lou Yu, he is a punch on the other side of the gun, in the face of song Xuan and Zhao Heng, Zhang Dongyun is directly hitting the edge of the gun. This time, Zhang Dongyun once again hit Zhao Heng with a knife and flew out. With song Xuan''s lessons, Zhao Heng had a lot of heart and didn''t fight against Zhang Dongyun. His sword, straight out of his hand. But even so, Zhao Heng felt numb in half of his body. After a short period of numbness, there was a burning pain. The hot fist power still ran through his body. Zhao Heng, as if to bring more pain from the explosion of sex. Blood vessels in half of his body twisted together, like an angry dragon under his skin, trying to rush out of his body. Shen Xingyuan of Jiufeng academy looks serious at this moment. On his head, his paper kept turning. Then, the paper flipped suddenly stopped. On this page of the book, ink suddenly condensed and gradually turned into a figure. Zhang Dongyun took his eyes and saw that figure was more and more like him. The portrait on the paper, finally stabilized, is exactly what Zhang Dongyun looks like. Then, from this Wenhua Baojuan, there is a road of mist, condensed in Shen Xingyuan''s body. Around people see the situation, are slightly moved in the heart: "see sage?" Zhang Dongyun looked at it with a smile on his face. In fact, Jiufeng academy has two classical theories. The first is Cai Si Quan Yong. If the students of Jiufeng academy are exhausted, they can turn into water without a source, regenerate from nothing, and quickly recover to their peak. For this reason, practitioners of other schools in the Middle Earth would avoid fighting a war of attrition when they were fighting with the teachers and students of Jiufeng college. In the middle of the country, it''s hard for anyone to consume them. In addition to the classical school, there is also the second one. Think of the best. This classic theory can help practitioners to improve their own state of cultivation in a short time when they are faced with opponents whose cultivation level is higher than their own. It is because of this classic justice that Jiufeng academy can compete with Yan Shengfu and Zhao Dynasty, and stand firmly on the ground of Zhao Dynasty. However, not every Jiufeng student who has accomplished his or her studies can practice it. If we really want to be accurate, the knowledge of Jiufeng academy is true, and the family learning of Shen family is to think of Qi when meeting the virtuous. Only the children of the Shen family can cultivate this powerful classical theory. At the moment, Shen Xingyuan reflects Zhang Dongyun with his own wisdom. We all suspect that Zhang Dongyun has hidden his cultivation strength. He is not the only one who has become a king of martial arts at the beginning of the tenth state. However, after Shen Xingyuan reflected, he found that his cultivation strength did not improve. It is a magic power that is strong when meeting with the strong. It doesn''t play a role at all, which shows that the cultivation level of the opponent is not higher than that of Shen Xingyuan. ¡­¡­ This surnamed Zhang really only has the tenth level? When several people were in doubt, they suddenly heard Lou Yu of Dayin''s reign shout: "Yan Diquan! This is Yandi boxing When they heard this, they were all surprised. Yandi boxing, the first of the twelve Yanluo in the past, is the magic skill of the evil emperor. It can almost be called the first martial arts from Middle Earth to Yang and heat. In the distance, Zhao Heng, who was previously hit by Zhang Dongyun, is burning half of his body. He is also aware of this. His Ming Yi Dao understands the power of the earth fire, but compared with the Yan Emperor boxing of the evil emperor in the past, it is no match at all. But at the moment, Zhao Heng has been painfully speechless. "Is it the disciple of the evil emperor? Or The reincarnation of the evil emperor Wang Yuanchun of Dafeng Dynasty was in doubt. All around him, at this moment, were shivering. Seeing this, Zhang Dongyun just smiles, and then takes a step. In an instant, he arrives in front of Wang Yuanchun. Wang Yuanchun clenched his teeth and faced Zhang Dongyun''s iron fist with the same punch. In Wang Yuanchun''s line of sight, when Zhang Dongyun''s fist was in front of him, there seemed to be red veins all over the body. This is his mental skill achievement of the imperial family''s unique skill "Jiemai huangquan". Wang Yuanchun immediately hit these red veins with a fist. If you can successfully cut it off, you can crack the opponent''s martial arts. Dafeng emperor''s cutting pulse huangquan was good at restraining all kinds of opponents, especially the more you fight, the easier it is to crack.It seems simple, but in fact, it is extremely complicated, but it is simplified to the most complicated. It seems to the outside world that one blow breaks all kinds of unique skills. To some extent, it is similar to Su Po''s magic sword in the past, but inferior. But at the moment, Wang Yuanchun tried to cut off Zhang Dongyun''s fist pulse with his own method, only to find that he could not cut off the red veins. He was slightly startled and wanted to change his moves to resist and dodge at the same time. However, Wang Yuanchun has lost the opportunity. Under Zhang Dongyun''s fist, he broke Wang Yuanchun''s boxing frame. The momentum of burning Yandi fist keeps going. Then one punch blows Wang Yuanchun''s head! Almost at the same time, another strange explosion sounded in the distance. After a hard fight against Zhang Dongyun, song Xuan, who had been fighting against Zhang Dongyun, could not hold on. The explosive force tore his whole body into pieces, blowing up a blood mist! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 339 Wang Yuanchun''s head, together with song Xuan''s body, exploded into a blood mist at the same time. Then, two pieces of blood mist just splashed up in the air, and soon because of the intense fire contained in it, they burned and evaporated into green smoke on the spot. Zhang Dongyun looks calm. He crosses the headless corpse of Wang Yuanchun and takes another step. Then he comes to Han Pingzhang, the ninth Prince of the imperial court of Daning. Han Pingzhang looked serious, but there was no fear in his eyes. He put aside all his selfish thoughts, swung the long stick in his hand and took the initiative to attack Zhang Dongyun. The Dragon cudgel, which was passed down by Han family in Daning Dynasty, surpassed Wanjun at this moment, and was smashed by Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun even did not change his movements, but he still punched out. The fierce and blazing flame, constantly condensed and compressed, gathered in Zhang Dongyun''s fist. His fist seemed to move slowly and heavily. But just in an instant, he had already punched Han Pingzhang''s Dragon stick. Han Pingzhang exhausted all his strength. As a result, the long stick in his hand was interrupted by Zhang Dongyun''s fist! The accumulated strength exploded and turned into a vast sea of fire. At the same time, Han Pingzhang''s half cut stick flew out of his hand. He himself felt as if he were burning inside and was shaken out. Zhang Dongyun''s sight sweeps again. Lou Yu and Shen Xingyuan of Jiufeng academy all turn around and run away. He took a step forward and then appeared directly behind Shen Xingyuan. Shen Xingyuan''s heart was filled with despair. Just now, Zhang Dongyun was as fast as a ghost, and in the blink of an eye, he was in front of the public, which made everyone marvel at his speed. Now, when you see Yan Di Quan, where can you not know that it is another unique skill of the evil emperor in the past, which is Fenghuang''s body. He came and went so fast that he wanted to catch up with Lou Yu in the 11th state. There was no problem, let alone Shen Xingyuan. Zhang Dongyun defeated song Xuan, Lou Yu, Zhao Heng and others in a flash with his accomplishments in the tenth level. He even took the lead in changing his moves faster than Lou Yu in the 11th level, which is also the effect of Fenghuang''s body. At the moment, seeing Zhang Dongyun chase him first, Shen Xingyuan is in despair. He can only barely parry. But Zhang Dongyun, who was practicing martial arts, was close to him. He wanted to take Shen Xingyuan, but it was something between breath and breath. He grabbed the other party''s head, which was made up of the illusory literary talent. Then the book turned into a fine aura and disappeared. Zhang Dongyun grabs his hand again, and Shen Xingyuan becomes a turtle in a jar. After he captured Shen Xingyuan alive, he raised his hand and patted him twice at will. Then the seriously injured Zhao Heng and Han Pingzhang, their heads also bloomed at the same time, exploding into pieces of blood mist in the air. The Yan Emperor''s fist strength in their bodies broke out violently, and their bodies and blood fog were burned and steamed clean. Zhang Dongyun slips Shen Xingyuan with one hand, and then looks at Lou Yu''s escape direction. At this time, on the other side, the sky was suddenly completely red by the fire. Zhang Dongyun''s heart moved slightly. In the Zhao Dynasty, a master of the 13th level fell. Zhao Shuo, Zhao Minglun and Zhao Pingyuan, the leaders of the 13th frontier, had to give up the imperial capital and seek a breakthrough. However, Zhao Minglun, who was injured first, was the first to fall behind. He''s already hurt too much. Zhao Shuo and Zhao Pingyuan had to give up on him. Even so, we may not be able to escape a few. If there are any more worries, I''m afraid no one can leave. Zhao Shuo and Zhao Pingyuan fled. Zhao Minglun tried to escape in another direction. Carrying an ordinary iron sword, the expressionless youth ignored Zhao Minglun and ran after Zhao Shuo and Zhao Pingyuan. But Zhao Minglun had a hard time. Lunt is catching up. Although we are all practitioners of the 13th level, Zhao Minglun is seriously injured. How can he be an opponent if he plays against rondt? If other people in Chang''an come after him, the old prince Zhao can also consider whether to surrender. But seeing that long te with cold eyes came after him, he knew that he had no chance to survive today. In this case, Zhao Minglun is determined to fight for the end with long te. But Longte was not in a hurry. He didn''t have the sense of urgency. He seems to be a very patient hunter, bit by bit to feed already trapped prey, do not give each other a chance to fight trapped animals. Several evil shadows of sea fire and tiger surrounded Zhao Minglun, not eager for success, but constantly surrounded and harassed him, not giving him a chance to breathe. Long TE, let Zhao Minglun bleed to death. He slowed down on one side, but on the other side of the sky, there was a sudden burst of fire. "It seems that either Zhao Shuo or Zhao Pingyuan has already died under Mr. Su''s sword."Long te looked at Zhao Minglun and said, "you are not lonely now." Zhao Minglun looks up to the sky and sighs, and then tries his best to kill long te himself. Long te uses only one evil shadow to block the blade of the other party. Although this evil shadow was buried, the rest of the sea fire tiger evil shadow one after another, immediately dismembered Zhao Minglun, who was at the end of his life. Zhao Minglun died, his body contains the Ming Yi sword fire power, also burst out, making the surrounding world into a sea of fire. Long te solved Zhao Minglun when he continued to catch up. In the distance, someone did the same thing. Chu Yaoguang quietly watched Zhao Pingyuan die under Su broken sword. Su Po, on the other hand, was still indifferent. It seemed that nothing else could arouse his attention. In addition to King Zhao Shuo. His sword is faster than his sword. Zhao Shuo, without the help of the earth fire god armor and the earth fire burning sky array, is more difficult to resist the other side''s sword edge. Zhao Shuo was forced to take out the scabbard. He doesn''t know Kendo, and he was still trying to figure out how to use it. Now the situation is critical, so I can only raise the scabbard and try to block Su Po''s invisible Wuxiang sword. As a result, the scabbard was broken on the spot, turned into a mass of thick ink, and then quickly disappeared. However, Zhao Shuo''s accident happened. After destroying the scabbard, Su Po put the sword into the scabbard directly and left. King Zhao Shuo was stunned. He couldn''t think of anything. Su Po''s target was the scabbard instead of him. Such a ridiculous thing, even let Zhao Shuo for the first time can not believe, think the opponent has other more dangerous plot. But when he confirmed that Su Po did not return to leave, the contemporary emperor of the Grand View imperial dynasty almost fainted. Is it true that Su Po, the "sword demon" and the rest of the twelve Yama, are not at all the same with Chang''an City? He''s here just for the scabbard? If I had known that, Zhao Shuo would have thrown the scabbard out and handed it to the other party? At this moment, Emperor Jing''s intestines were all regretful. For the first time in his life, his Majesty gave birth to a broadsword and committed suicide. He had no impulse to see people. But for Su Po''s sudden appearance, Chang''an city''s current strength would not be enough to break the imperial capital Fengming city. Is it because of such a scabbard that the foundation of Dajing imperial dynasty was so ruined? Zhao Shuo couldn''t speak for a long time. After returning to God, the king regained his composure and told himself that it was also a great discovery. At present, Su Po, the "sword demon", is the strongest among the people who have reappeared in the world. But it seems that he is not with Chang''an city. So, the scabbard may be a pit dug by Chang''an for Dajing emperor. Relying on this, he attracted Su Po and became a return gun envoy. It''s a pity. I don''t know why Su Po didn''t get angry and didn''t care. The relationship between them is really strange. But for others in central Turkey, there may be opportunities to take advantage of. King Zhao Shuo is calm, is about to retreat, but see a star river chasing. Su Po did not chase, but there was Chu Yaoguang. Although Chu Yaoguang is only at the level of cultivation in the 12th level, his strength is extremely strong, and Zhao Shuo, who faces the 13th level, does not suffer any loss. With the help of Xinghe silk magic weapon, she even has the upper hand in the face of Zhao Shuo, who has lost the heart burning God armor. Zhao Shuo has no choice but to fight for the injury and exchange a knife with Chu Yaoguang to escape. But Chu Yaoguang slightly around the river silk star, then he caught Zhao Shuo''s escape, and then quickly catch up with himself. What made Zhao Shuo more upset was that he saw a huge sea fire tiger rushing up again. Here''s rondt. He joined hands with Chu Yaoguang. Zhao Shuo couldn''t help but look up to the sky. Chang''an, my life is over. But at this time, a huge Tai Chi diagram appeared. Taiji diagram rotation, the vast purple air floating. This Tai Chi diagram blocked Chu Yaoguang and long te''s way. "People from Taiqing palace?" Chu Yaoguang and long te both recognize each other''s origin Chu Yaoguang splits with a knife, and the star light explodes, holding the rotation of Taiji diagram. Then she turns the silk of the star river again and tears the Tai Chi. The figure of an old Taoist is revealed. It is the master master of the 13th state of Taiqing palace, the immortal Qinghe. The Qinghe real man took over Zhao Shuo, and the situation was suddenly different. They did not seek to defeat Chu Yaoguang and long TE, but just retreated. After the boundless Tai Su dense scattered, Chu Yaoguang and long te''s pursuit of the road was blocked. Although Chu Yaoguang broke through the other party''s dense atmosphere with knife light, at this time Qinghe Zhenren and Zhao Shuo had disappeared.In the air, only Zhao Shuo''s voice is still floating: "today''s revenge, I will have later revenge." Chu shakes the smooth face to have no expression to look at the empty world, and her side, long te is the complexion iron blue. Zhao Shuo''s Qinghe immortal helped him escape from the heaven. He said to the immortal Qinghe: "thanks to Taoist priest, I can get out of danger this time. I really appreciate it." Qinghe immortal said: "it should be said that thanks to the master''s advice to me to come here to have a look, we can help emperor Jinghuang in time." "Mr. Peng knows things like God." Zhao shuoyan said. "I see, nalongte seems to have reached the fourteenth state of the devil''s road, and has become the cultivation realm of evil shadow?" Qinghe asked. King Zhao Shuo nodded: "yes, it is. I''m curious about the reason." After a pause, he continued, "there is one more thing to discuss with the Taoist priest." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 340 Zhao Shuo, the real man of Qinghe, has a solemn and solemn expression when he sees the king. The other side deals directly with twelve Yanluo and may have a special discovery. Zhao Shuo was about to open his mouth when he suddenly moved. The vision of Qinghe immortal also looks in the same direction. There, a figure appeared. The visitor is tall and upright, with a long halberd in his hand. The cold light is flashing and frightening. "It''s brother Lou." Zhao Shuo said slowly. Qinghe immortal white eyebrows also slightly raised: "emperor Yin, long lost." The comer, however, was the helmsman of the Dayin imperial court in Southeast China. Today, he is the most legendary one among the six great emperors in China. He is the only one who started from the grass in recent decades. Taking advantage of the collapse of the Jade Emperor''s Dynasty and the disappearance of the twelve Yanluo, the chaos in China emerged from scratch. Among the six emperors of China and Turkey, the foundation of louning was the shallowest, but the bloody hands were the heaviest. He had a halberd of killing God in his hand, and drank the blood of more than one king of martial arts in the fourth territory on his way to rise. Over the years, if he really wanted to say, the relationship between his ruling Dayin emperor and his northern neighbor Dajing emperor was not harmonious. As neighboring countries, the two sides often have conflicts. The great Yin Dynasty even had a good relationship with Jiufeng Academy. On the one hand, we are all emerging forces that have risen in recent decades, and on the other hand, our enemies are friends. Jiufeng academy has Yansheng mansion outside and Zhao family Grand View imperial dynasty inside. It has been able to stand up all the time. In addition to its strong power, it also has foreign aid. The great Yin Dynasty of the Lou family was the first strong support of Jiufeng academy outside. Everyone echoed and helped each other. However, since the rise of Chang''an City, louning ruled the Dayin Dynasty, and suspended the conflict with Zhao Dynasty and observed it quietly. When the news of the return of the twelve Yama came, most of the Middle Earth were united. Louning immediately sent his sister to the imperial capital of the Grand View of the Zhao family to seal the Ming City. He made peace with the Zhao family and fought against Chang''an together. "After my sister-in-law informed me, I made arrangements for junior high school affairs, so I came immediately. However, Chang''an suddenly started, so I still came a little late." Lou Ning''s line of sight moved from Zhao Shuo''s side to the real Qinghe: "fortunately, the Taoist priest helped, brother Zhao is safe and sound." Zhao Shuo sighed: "brother Lou is eager for justice. Zhao is also grateful to the Taoist priest for his help. However, it is hard to say that he is safe and sound. His uncle and brother-in-law both died and were killed." Lou Ning said: "brother Zhao, you need to cheer up next." "What''s your Majesty''s next plan?" Qinghe real man asked as he opened his mouth and looked at the king Zhao Shuo with the rest of his eyes. Zhao Shuo looks peaceful. He had previously received news that there were Mingde academies in the territory of the Dayin imperial dynasty, which seemed to be connected with Changan City in secret. This is undoubtedly a hidden trouble for the Dayin emperor. Lou Yu sent an envoy to seal the city of Ming. After everyone had a discussion and understood the seriousness of the matter, she immediately reported back to Yin Huang louning. When Lou Ning heard the news, he said that after arranging the things in the imperial court, he went to the Grand View imperial court to seal the Ming City in person. Unfortunately, Chang''an city''s swift attack and resolute determination exceeded everyone''s estimation, and even Zhao Shuo himself was late to receive the news. Although huangyinlou is still the first time to practice. If it was not for the Qinghe real person to arrive in time, the high-level strong people of the whole Dajing imperial dynasty, including Zhao Shuo himself, would have to account for them all. Seeing the appearance of Zhao Shuo, the emperor of Yin, the immortal Qinghe knew that he judged the other side credible. So he looked at the building of Yinhuang and asked, "where are we going next? What''s your Majesty''s plan?" "It depends on brother Zhao''s meaning. If brother Zhao says that Chang''an has won the first battle, it''s the time to relax. We should join the three of us to kill a rifle to attack Chang''an. The building will accompany him." Lou Ning shook his halberd in his hand: "if brother Zhao says that he wants Xu xutu, then we''ll go back to the Taiqing palace with the Taoist priest, or go to Jiufeng Academy. The Shen family is at Jiufeng, Jinghu, and they must be ready for battle." Jiufeng academy is located in the territory of the Grand View of Zhao family. Chang''an first took the imperial capital of Dajing Dynasty and granted Ming City, and then it was bound to sweep the whole territory under Dajing emperor of Zhao family. Either pull out the nail of Jiufeng academy first, or sweep other places first. Good food is not afraid of being late, and leave Jiufeng Academy for final disposal. However, no matter how Chang''an chooses, Jiufeng academy will not be able to avoid it, and it will eventually meet strong enemies. If Shen Tianxian, the dean of the Academy, does not make up his mind to move the whole academy from its original site, they will have to replace the Zhao Dynasty and become the front line facing Chang''an city. "Let''s go to Jiufeng academy and meet with Dean Shen." King Zhao Shuo looked at the two people in front of him: "please contact immortal Peng of your school to visit Jiufeng Academy. Let''s discuss it together."The immortal Qinghe frowned slightly: "with the 12 Yanluo''s habitual indomitable temperament, their next target is probably Jiufeng Academy. Where we go now is tantamount to being chased and beaten by the other party. It is always difficult to regroup. In the long run, you might as well go back to the Taiqing palace with the poor." "This time, they may not be looking at Jiufeng academy so soon." King Zhao Shuo shook his head slightly: "the Taoist priest doesn''t know that the twelve Yanluo, or Chang''an City, wants to shake up Dajing or Jiufeng Academy. He has to break Su''s sword demon to break his hand, but Su breaks him Oh The words did not finish, the transformation of elbow and armpit. With a flash of silver light, Zhao Shuo, the king emperor, is talking. The whole person is almost divided into two and is split into two parts. He couldn''t believe it. He looked at Yin Huang Lou Ning in front of him. Lou Ning was holding a long halberd, which almost killed Zhao Shuo. He and Zhao Shuo and Qinghe Zhenren are the same cultivation realm of the 13th level. However, when Zhao Shuo spoke and Qinghe real man was curious about the contents of the words, he grasped the opportunity and was extremely wonderful. Moreover, Lou Ning was not greedy and did not aim at Qinghe Zhenren and Zhao Shuo at the same time. Instead, it was Zhao Shuo who had been injured before. The result is self-evident. Thanks to the timely reflection of the immortal Qinghe, he showed the map of Tai Chi subduing the devil and helped Zhao Shuo block it. Taking advantage of that moment, Zhao Shuo quickly dodges, at the same time draws the knife to fight back. It''s a pity that he has just split the vital part of his head. Louning''s Halberd has already been chopped down, and Zhao Shuo''s neck and shoulder are in the middle of Ming Dynasty. And then one more oblique stroke! Originally louning one halberd was chopped from head to foot, to cut Zhao Shuo''s brain from the middle and cut it in half. Now he slashed sideways from Zhao Shuo''s right shoulder to his neck, all the way to his left waist and crotch. He still saw and split Zhao Shuo''s body in two. Qinghe real man rushed to take action. It''s hard to avoid the old style. At this time, facing the enemy''s counterattack, he gave priority to avoid the attack of Qinghe immortal. Zhao was stabbed to death. Although the blade surrounded by fire successfully broke through Lou Ning''s strength of protecting his body, he left a wound. But Lou Ning dodges between, knife edge is not deep. There was a flame burning like a flame. It seemed that the endless Sabre Qi was entangled in Lou Ning''s wound, which was immediately suppressed by him with his own Qi and blood power, and then dissipated. Louning next is a halberd, followed by the serial pursuit of Qinghe immortal. "Why are you not wise The old Taoist''s face was as heavy as water, and his face was black as the bottom of the pot. Although Zhao Shuo was seriously injured, he would not die in a short time. But at the moment, he, not to mention with others, even want to stand up, are difficult. Louning''s killing God halberd is not like his Zhao Jiaming Yi Dao. It''s like fire and can''t be stopped. But that moment''s sharp edge and lethality, even stronger. When the long halberd broke Zhao Shuo''s body, it caused irreparable and irreparable damage to the flesh and blood of the blade. "If you kill me and destroy the grand view, will you be able to take my place?" Zhao Shuo looked at Lou Ning and asked, "or did you surrender to Chang''an like Mingde academy?" Lou Ning looked at the other party and didn''t answer. Instead, he turned to the Qinghe immortal: "if the Taoist priest doesn''t go, someone else will come after him and join hands with me. You may be the same as Zhao Shuo, you can''t go if you want to go." The immortal Qinghe was about to speak when his face changed slightly. He vaguely felt that there was a bright star river in the distance, which was approaching. Besides Chu Yaoguang, I don''t want to be a second person. Qinghe immortal can''t pay attention to Lou Ning any more. Instead, he takes the king Zhao Shuo and runs away together. But Lou Ning immediately waved a halberd and ignored Zhao Shuo. The immortal Qinghe rolled up Zhao Shuo''s purple cloud and was chopped by Yinhuang louning. Zhao Shuo immediately fell to the ground. There is Lou Ning blocking the way, and Chu Yaoguang is about to chase him. There is no choice but to ignore Zhao Shuo and escape by Ziyun. Lou Ning captured Zhao Shuo and no longer pursued Qinghe immortal. In the twinkling of an eye, the Star River landed, showing the posture of Chu Yaoguang. Chu shook the light up and down to look at Lou Ning for a long time, suddenly opened his mouth: "have we ever seen it?" Lou Ning smile, arch hand way: "Lou Mou in the past really with eight girls have one face." Chu shook light as if thinking, nodded slightly, no longer said anything, just looked at the half dead Zhao Shuo, and then said: "you will send him to Chang''an." Lou Ning long breath: "Xie eight girl." He ignored the other Zhao family prisoners on the other side of Fengming City, and took Zhao Shuo to Chang''an city. When I arrived in Chang''an City, I met the old devil of blood shadow. I heard that his Majesty was closing down. Lou Ning waited patiently.However, the emperor of Yin, who had been in the southeast of China for 20 or 30 years, felt a little nervous at this moment. For him, it has not been for years. After waiting for half a day or so, a message was sent by Mr. Wu Yun: "Your Majesty is summoned." Louning stabilized his mind and followed Mr. Wu Yun to Daming Palace. Looking at the figure above, Emperor Dayin slowly prostrated himself: "I haven''t seen you for 34 years, your majesty Wan''an!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 341 Zhang Dongyun looks down at Lou Ning, who kneels down below, and feels a little relieved. Before his conjecture, finally succeeded in putting it into practice. In the memory left by the evil emperor, he once instructed a young man named Lou to practice martial arts in the past. This man is louning, the contemporary emperor of Dayin emperor of China. Louning''s unique skill of killing God halberd, which laid the foundation of the Dayin emperor''s Dynasty, came from the instruction of the evil emperor in the past. Those who can enter the eye of evil emperor''s law will naturally have extraordinary talent. With the help of the evil emperor in the past, louning successfully created his own killing halberd and became one of the world''s top experts. When he was young, he could compete with King Huang Zhao Shuo and others. For the evil emperor of the past, this matter is trivial, only if it is to point out a gifted descendant. Therefore, even Shen Herong, Chu Yaoguang and others don''t know the name of louning. At most, Lou Ning looks familiar, like a young man in the countryside who was instructed by his elder brother. But for the other side, it''s a completely different result. It was the evil emperor who opened another road to the countryside for louning, showing a new world in front of him. For Lou Ning, this is not necessarily the only chance for him to set foot on the road of practice. With his talent, although buried in the countryside, but not without other people to explore, so that gold has a chance to shine. Only, the true Scripture a word, false classics thousands of volumes. In the past, although the evil emperor''s advice was just a few words, it has left a rugged and narrow road for louning, but it leads to the way to the sky. Of course, Lou Ning can go to today''s height, the first thing is his own. For some people, even if they remember the evil emperor''s kindness, they will make some trade-offs. Yu louning, however, regards it as a kind of re creation and always keeps it in mind. In his early years, he always hoped that one day he could repay his benefactor and follow his loyalty to the evil emperor. Later, after the Xianji incident, the evil emperor led the twelve Yanluo disappeared. Lou Ning always believed that the other side would not end there. After he couldn''t find the whereabouts of his benefactor, he gradually calmed down and buried everything in his heart. He worked hard in silence. While paying attention to his own practice, he was also accumulating forces around him. After the establishment of the great Yin Dynasty of the Lou family, the twelve Yanluo still had little voice. Over the years, the relationship between the Loujia imperial court and other places that had participated in the immortal deeds incident, such as Taiqing palace, Zhongyue temple, Yansheng mansion and Lingguang temple, has always been in bad relations. In addition to the superficial reasons, another deep inhumane factor is that the Shen family, who founded Jiufeng Academy in Lou Ning''s mind, is also related to the twelve Yanluo. Therefore, when the news came that Chang''an city was the revival of twelve Yanluo, Lou Ning''s heart was almost full of surprise. However, he did not rush to Chang''an in person for the first time. Over the years, louning has been getting wind of it. In addition to taking advantage of the opportunity of external enemies, the Xianji incident may also involve internal strife among the twelve Yama. The one who wants to be loyal to the evil emperor is the evil emperor. The others in the twelve hell are just passing by. He was not sure whether Su Po, Chu Yaoguang and aokong, who appeared in the rumors, betrayed the evil emperor in those years, and whether they still went with the evil emperor? Therefore, the present emperor Yin, forced down the excited mood, continued to observe secretly. Even if there is a letter from Chang''an, if it is not in person, Lou Ning still decides to be careful. When his sister Lou Yu was ordered to go to the Dajing imperial court of the Zhao family, he himself actually secretly followed up and went to Dajing imperial court together. Just to avoid causing King Zhao Shuo and other people''s vigilance, so did not dare to close to Fengming city. His cronies thought that his Majesty would take advantage of the fire to attack the Zhao Dynasty. To some extent, it can''t be wrong. But it doesn''t depend on the Zhao Dynasty. The key lies in Chang''an So, when he got Lou Yu''s report, someone in Chang''an City showed his unique skills of Yan Di Quan and Feng Huang, and Lou Ning immediately made up his mind. As a result, the fate of King Zhao Shuo became a foregone conclusion. Zhao Shuo, who is seriously injured, is escorted to Daming Palace by Lou Ning and meets Zhang Dongyun. He was also curious about how louning was so stupid that he took advantage of the chaos to attack him. Now a listen to Lou Ning face to see Zhang Dongyun''s words, Zhao Shuo immediately in front of a black. One of the six imperial dynasties in China, Emperor louning of Dayin emperor''s Dynasty, is the secret chess left by the twelve Yanluo. The evil emperor himself did not consider that much, but today, more than 30 years later, it has affected the actual results. King Zhao Shuo raised his head difficultly and looked at Zhang Dongyun, who was covered with brilliance above, but could not see his appearance clearly. He knew that his fate was in the hands of others, and he had no hope of struggling. Now he was just curious. Who was the person who was willing to bow down to submit to the throne after more than 30 years?According to louning''s appellation, the other party should also be a practitioner of martial arts. Su Po, Chu shake light, one? Three? Or five? Zhao Shuo''s heart is not sure, Zhang Dongyun above then understated, decided his ending: "what do you still have to do?" "Yes, your majesty." Lou Ning didn''t get up. With a wave of his hand, the king Zhao Shuo turned black. He felt that his dying life had left him completely. Endless resentment, endless regret, and endless doubts. In front of Zhang Dongyun''s face, Lou Ning hands out, without half a smoke fire. Zhao Shuo was seriously injured, but he could not resist. He died suddenly, but he could not see blood. He was peaceful. "Get up." Zhang Dongyun said calmly: "with less than 30 years of Kung Fu, you are very good to be promoted to the 13th level of Wudao." He was generous with his appreciation. As far as the whole of China is concerned, there are few people who can improve their speed so quickly. "If it had not been for your Majesty''s instruction in the past, Lou Ning would not have achieved what he has achieved today." The tall man said in a respectful voice below. He was not modest either. If there was no guidance from the evil emperor in the past, even if he still had a chance to break through to the present state of cultivation, he would never have been so fast. "The master leads in the door, and practice is personal." Zhang Dongyun said indifferently. "Your Majesty flattered me." After thanking him, Lou Ning tried to ask, "Mr. Zhang in Zhongtu, I don''t know if he is the descendant of your majesty, or..." Zhang Dongyun said calmly: "for most people, that is my friend around me. For you, there is no need to empty words. It is a part of me refined in recent years." Lou Ning had an accident at first. The Taoists are relatively good at refining such things as separation, and even demons. For martial arts practitioners, it can be regarded as the worst thing. Qi and blood belong to one''s own in martial arts cultivation. The higher the level of cultivation, the more concise the strength is. On the contrary, he is not good at refining the flow of separation. His majesty has this magic power. It seems that the immortal deeds in those years were not only unimpeded to him, but also had a breakthrough that had never been made before. Lou Ning was deeply impressed. After feeling surprised, he felt a surge of emotion. It is believed that, as your majesty said, most people in Chang''an city do not know the truth of this separation except aokong and Chu Yaoguang. Now that his majesty has told him the news, his majesty has no doubt placed great trust in him. Lou Ning solemnly saluted Zhang Dongyun: "Your Majesty, louning will keep his mouth shut." "It doesn''t matter. It''s just for the convenience of getting around." Zhang Dongyun said casually. In fact, he had an impulse to roll his eyes. Ma De, hurry up and slow down. I''m back. Louning Naiwu road 13, that is, the strong man of the fourth level of Wu Emperor, reached the realm of six harmony. Space distance, to a large extent, is nothing to him. It is because he captured Zhao Shuo, said good-bye to Chu Yaoguang, told his sister Lou Yu and other people in the Dayin emperor''s Dynasty, and then went to Chang''an to see the evil emperor. For him, the boundless wasteland between China and the East was just like no existence. But for a city Lord surnamed Zhang, it is totally different. In order to pass the news back through Lou Yu, the Reverend Zhang Dongyun left the eastern Xinjiang and went to fight in China. Before the other party understands the true situation of Su Po, even if he has a different mind, he will not easily rush out. Even if the other side really intends to bite the hand that feeds him, Zhang Dongyun also has Zhao Shu, the dean of Mingde Academy in Dayin imperial dynasty. On the realm of cultivation, Zhao Shuru''s 12th realm is really inferior to louning, the 13th realm of martial arts and Taoism. However, if necessary, Zhang Dongyun can temporarily upgrade Zhao Shu to a higher level with the help of the defender function of invincible city. When the other party came to Chang''an in person, Zhang Dongyun had already left his mark on him. Thank God. The problem with the invincible city system is that when the city master is out of the city, he can no longer control the power in the city. Even if his body is only a fraction of a cent outside the scope of the system, he will be considered as a whole person out of the city, and those who stay in the city will not be able to enjoy the spirit irrigation of the city, can not project the light and shadow of Mr. Wu Yun, and can not control everything in the city. Fortunately, there is a function that he can take out of the city. I don''t know if it is because this function works outside the city, so he, the city Lord, can also use it outside the city. That is to use the mark, consume guard experience points, and improve the cultivation strength of the marked person. Therefore, even if Zhang Dongyun himself also went to the Middle Earth, he could still enhance the cultivation strength of aokong and Longte.However, for himself, the tenth state cultivation, it takes time for him to return to Chang''an City in eastern Xinjiang from the Middle Kingdom. It''s a pleasure for louning to develop Liuhe. Poor city Lord Zhang has just begun to chase after the world. He has been running across the sea for a long time, and finally runs back to Chang''an city. So it''s not that he wanted to hang out louning for half a day, but the city Lord Zhang himself was still at sea before However, it was not in vain. The Zhao Dynasty was defeated and the construction task was not completed. King Zhao Shuo was captured and killed and did not complete the construction task. However, the arrival of louning made Zhang Dongyun''s ear ring a gratifying system prompt sound: [the city master successfully subdued the imperial court of Dayin of China, completed the construction task 8.4, and obtained 3000 points of upgrading experience reward] the city master successfully subdued the emperor of Dayin of China www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 342 Listening to the system prompt tone, Zhang Dongyun breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, more preparations have been made, and there is foreshadowing left by the evil emperor. Zhao Huangshuo''s family will be forced to surrender slowly even if the emperor Zhao''s family is beaten, or else the whole Zhao emperor''s family will not be able to complete. Now, of course, it doesn''t have to be that troublesome. "Do you know the rest of you now?" Zhang Dongyun asked. Lou Ning nodded: "Your Majesty, I have already informed them that there should be no blind people. If there is an accident, louning is sure to solve it as soon as possible." As the founding monarch, louning was in the interior of the Lou family imperial court, which was close to a word. However, when he surrendered to Chang''an and bowed to the throne, he would naturally be demoted along with the whole Dayin Dynasty. Lou Ning was willing, but it was hard to tell what other people under his command thought. "I''ll leave it to you." Zhang Dongyun said calmly: "the ground of Zhao''s imperial court should be cleared as soon as possible." If there are really people who are not open-minded, Lou Ning flattens them out. For city Lord Zhang and Chang''an, it will be equivalent to an additional gain of guard experience. Of course, Lou Ning was loyal and obedient, and Zhang Dongyun would not treat him and the Dayin emperor badly. In name, although the emperor of Dayin would be demoted together, the pace of Chang''an city''s expansion was certainly more than before. Just like Chen Mengyang and others, if you follow Chang''an, you will get something if you lose, and you will get rich harvest. Seeing Lou Ning quit, Zhang Dongyun smiles. For him, the most important thing at present is naturally a huge number of construction experience points. With these 3000 points, the number of training points for current construction tasks has reached 12600. The 14000 points needed for upgrading are getting closer. I believe that as long as the next task is completed, 14000 points can be collected for the eighth upgrade and expansion of invincible city. Zhang Dongyun was excited and rubbed his hands to refresh the system task list: [construction task 8.5 - the territory expansion under Chang''an was rapid, and the city master''s previous communication and transportation infrastructure needs to be further upgraded and expanded. Please upgrade as soon as possible] after reading the task list, Zhang Dongyun sat alone in the hall and laughed three times. Dog system, aren''t you in my bowl this time? In the foot system, the change is 16 times. The coverage area of the previously completed communication and transportation network architecture is the result of the sixth expansion. After the seventh expansion, the original network suddenly appears small. But in fact, after the seventh expansion, the city Lord Zhang has not neglected the further expansion and coverage of traffic and communication networks. In addition to being busy with several construction tasks previously announced by the system, Zhang Dongyun has also been sending errands to the Tianshu palace and the local managers to step up the transportation network of various places and constantly connect with Chang''an. At the same time, he ordered Xiangfeng and Huangyu''s parents in law to keep in touch with each other to look for other flying cloud beasts to go to Chang''an, so as to continuously build new communication networks. Qingtianyan is rare in the eastern Xinjiang. Before that, there was only one pair in the eastern Tang Dynasty. However, compared with the eastern Xinjiang, China is much richer in various kinds of natural materials and treasures, and qingtianyan is not so rare. Now, for the city Lord Zhang, what is more lacking is the flying cloud beast. However, with the accumulation of these days, the communication network around Chang''an City has become more and more extensive, gradually approaching the real scope of the current invincible city. For Zhang Dongyun, even if there is no need for system tasks, it will be arranged in this way. In this way, it can greatly strengthen the rule of Chang''an and greatly improve the local people''s livelihood. Now that the system is out of the task, the current situation in Chang''an is only a short distance from the completion of the task, which should not take much time. Satisfied, Zhang Dongyun projected Mr. Wu Yun to the Tianshu hall and continued to urge all localities to speed up. Since we are not far away from success, we should make great efforts to complete this last step. On the other side of the Central Plains, the Taiqing palace elder Qinghe real man escaped. Other places in the Middle Kingdom will surely know that louning has turned to Chang''an and Zhao Shuo has died. In just one day, the six imperial dynasties of China and Turkey were destroyed and fell into the control of Chang''an. It is believed that the forces of all sides in China and Turkey will no longer be able to sit still. They should gather together and fight back with all their strength. Although the Zhao Dynasty saw the collapse, they had another fulcrum in the eastern part of the Middle Earth. Jiufeng academy is on the ground of Zhao family''s imperial court. As one of the most contradictory holy places in China, they only pay more attention to the news that Fengming city was broken than others. City Lord Zhang naturally wants to welcome the other party''s next big action. If Chang''an is to be expanded again, it will certainly be able to cross the wasteland completely and reach the Middle Earth. Zhang Dongyun roughly estimated that he might even directly expand the nine peaks of Jinghu LakeIn terms of guarding experience, he has already accumulated enough. Originally, there were 4500600 exaggerated figures. This promotion of long TE, Ao Kong, Li Jie, Chen Mengyang and others did cost a lot of money. Zhang Dongyun spent 39000 experience points in one breath and spent a lot of money on it. But Zhao Shuo, Zhao Minglun, and Zhao Pingyuan''s uncles and nephews returned 15000 points first. The next step is to clean up the remnants of the Zhao Dynasty, and there will be continuous income. To ensure the eighth upgrade and expansion, rich and rich are more than enough. Now that everything is ready, we just need to wait for the number of training points in the construction task to make up for the gap of 1400 points and reach the standard of 1400 points. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun leaned back and breathed a long sigh of relief. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Zhang Chengzhu is very comfortable. The mood of others is complicated. Zhao shu, President of Mingde academy, looked at Yinhuang louning, who was meeting with other people in Chang''an, and couldn''t help being speechless for a while. Lou Ning looked as usual: "Mr. Zhao, now that we are ministers with the palace, there is no contradiction. Next, we should cooperate with each other to open up territory for your majesty." Zhao shu''s eyes are complicated and he looks at each other. He really didn''t expect that Yinhuang louning, who had always been domineering and domineering, could not pull out a sword and then submit to Chang''an city? How could that be possible? Louning has only made a fortune in recent decades, and has shot and stabbed today''s Dayin imperial dynasty. In the process of his rise, it was not that he did not encounter a strong enemy with more strength than him. But at that time, he refused to be solicited by the other party, nor did he yield to the strong enemy. Even if he was a soldier in the war, even if he was still alive after his death, he did not surrender once. Now, what happened to him so obediently that he gave up his foundation and bowed to Chang''an? Naturally, there are people who fear the power of the twelve Yama, but Lou Ning should not be included. Although Zhao Shu can''t bear to see the other party''s harsh, overbearing and cruel policies, he never thinks that louning is a coward. However, if zhao shu didn''t feel that Chang''an people were broad-minded and would not deceive him, he would almost have thought that Lou Ning had already submitted to Chang''an before him. "Watch my majesty Seeing the king''s actions, I don''t think he will wait long in Chang''an. The king will still be in charge of the vast territory in the future. " Zhao took a deep breath and said slowly, "I only hope that the king will follow Chang''an''s decrees and treat the people with tolerance." Lou Ning said with a faint smile: "this point, old Zhao, has been worried about this. Since I have devoted myself to Chang''an and acted in accordance with his Majesty''s instructions, then the internal and external consistency of Chang''an is naturally unnecessary." Zhao shu nodded: "so natural is the blessing of human beings. There is nothing great about it. I thank the king." Lou Ning seems to see through the other party''s ideas, with a smile: "next, old Zhao can supervise." "I don''t deserve it." Although Zhao Shuhua said so, he really thought it was. "You two, next, please help us clear up the territory under the king Dynasty." At this time, long te came to Lou Ning and zhao shu. "Good to say." Lou Ning nods with Zhao Shu. Led by the three of them, Chang''an, who captured the city of Ming Dynasty, immediately opened up again and swept the boundary of the imperial dynasty of Dajing of the Zhao family. For a time, Chang''an hands, as if the autumn wind swept leaves in general. The territory under the administration of Dajing emperor was vast, and the square circle was more than ten thousand li. But at the moment, in the face of Chang''an mopping up, in a short period of time, they all fell. Later, only one area around Jiufeng of Jinghu Lake was left. "There are three Confucian masters in the fourth area of Jiufeng Academy. Although I heard that Wang Che lost contact with him when he was traveling, there were at least Shen Tianxian and Shen Yuan." On the way, Lou Ning said. He looked at Longte. Long te''s state of cultivation at the moment has returned to the third level of the real body of the devil''s way, which is the twelfth level of the cultivation of the devil''s way. Although Lou Ning was domineering and domineering, Jiufeng Academy was located in a favorable place, and he could not defeat two by one. What''s more, Shen family''s classic profound meaning can make him more powerful enemies at any time. "My true cultivation is now the twelfth state." Long te calmly replied: "previously, it was the emperor who worshipped Chang''an city to grant the Ming City. Only then did he reach the 13th level, but now it has already returned to its original form." When Lou Ning and long te heard the speech, they were both surprised and relieved. They had been wondering when long te broke through and suddenly reached the thirteenth level. Just now I know that it was written by the Lord of Chang''an. It''s just amazing that your majesty can transcend time and space and elevate people''s cultivation realm out of thin air.This is not the third level to the fourth level, but the third level of the real body of the devil''s way, which is promoted to the fourth level of the real body of the devil''s way, from the twelfth to the thirteenth. In this way, the cultivation strength of this person is beyond the recognition of Lou Ning and Zhao Shu in the past. No wonder your majesty can refine his body with the body of a warrior. It turns out that compared with his real power, the body is only a drop in the ocean Lou Ning thought. Long te went on to say: "the eleven masters have said that he will soon come with eight girls here in Jiufeng academy to join us." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 343 "Let''s not be impatient, and then wait patiently." After listening to long te''s words, Lou Ning opened his mouth and said, "in addition to eight and eleven, there may be other people coming." Zhao shu and long te''s eyes moved slightly. "Decent?" Zhao shuruo has some thoughts. Before that, there were two powerful forces in Dayin Dynasty in Southeast China. One is Mingde academy, which is presided over by Zhao Shu. The other is the holy land of daomen, which is a orthodox school. Relatively speaking, the threat of the first party to the great Yin Dynasty of the Lou family was more than that of Mingde Academy. After all, there is no master of the 13th level in Mingde academy, but there is more than one Taoist master in Zhengyi school. However, the Zhengyi faction has always been quiet and indifferent to worldly affairs. Therefore, the royal family headed by louning can still live in peace with it. Of course, on the other hand, it is also because the orthodox faction has more important enemies. Taiqing palace had already attacked the gate of Zhengyi school, so that Zhengyi school was crumbling. It was not until Yan Zheng''an landed that he realized that he wanted to retreat from the land. If not, the final result would be different. There is Taiqing palace, which is aimed at Zhengyi school at any time and anywhere. The Royal Court of Loujia is naturally happy. Because of Chang''an City, Zhengyi faction was liberated from the siege, and they were also the first famous holy land to make friends with Chang''an. But now the truth has come to light that Chang''an City originated from the establishment of the twelve Yanluo. It is intriguing how the Zhengyi school will choose next. They happened to be on the ground of the Dayin imperial court again. Now, commander of louning, the emperor of Dayin, turned to Chang''an. If the Zhengyi school made a contrary decision, it would be in the same situation as Jiufeng Academy. "No matter what the Zhengyi faction is, it seems that the Taiqing palace must be the enemy." Long said slowly. Compared with the Zhengyi school, the Taiqing palace is undoubtedly more powerful now. Peng Ziling, the leader of Taiqing palace, is now the first Taoist in the Middle Earth. He is the quintessence of yuan and has become a top Taoist master of Yang God. He, together with Kong Shengzhen, the contemporary master of the Yansheng mansion, is now a master of the fourteenth realm in China and Turkey. Each of them stands at the peak of Taoist yuan Shen and Confucian master. Previously, it was Peng Ziling who personally put the Chengyang immortal together with the Zhengyi sect up and down in the mountain gate. "He was not his Majesty''s opponent in those days, but his Majesty''s strength is still better than that of his majesty." Lou Ning said: "it is Peng Ziling and Kong Shengzhen together, the end will only come and go." Long te nodded: "it''s reasonable." On one side, zhao shu sighed softly. With a long history, Yan Shengfu has always been the most lofty Holy Land in the minds of scholars all over the world. But I don''t know when, all these things have gradually changed. Every time I think of this, the old president of Zhao is deeply disappointed. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ While Lou Ning, long TE and zhao shu Miss Yan Sheng Fu, they also miss them. A middle-aged Confucian scholar, with a serious look, walked in Yan Shengfu and went straight to the residence of Kong Shengzhen. "Fourth uncle, my uncle is meeting with my sixth uncle. Would you wait a moment?" Said Kong Qing, one of the sons of the Confucius family who came here with him outside the door. On hearing this, Kong Qing''s expression became more serious: "six brothers?" The other party nodded: "six uncle just returned to the house." Kong Qing frowned. He remembered Kong Xiang, his sixth younger brother, who had traveled to the north. Kong Xiang once sent a letter back, mentioning that he was crossing the wild sea and wanted to go all the way north to Beimang. But it didn''t take long to get back so soon? In Kong Qing''s heart, a little more ominous premonition arose. "If you report to uncle, it''s about Chang''an city. I want to see him as soon as possible. It''s OK for my sixth brother to be around." Kong Qingyan said. The sons of the Kong Family bowed their hands and reported to the family. After a short while, the man came out and said, "fourth uncle, please come in." Kong Qing took a deep breath, nodded, and then entered the residence of the master. In the spacious and bright study, an elegant old man and another middle-aged man were sitting talking. After Kong Qing came in, he saluted the old man: "uncle." The old man looked peaceful and nodded slightly: "sit first." Kong Qing nodded and sat down. The middle-aged man on the opposite side also arched his hands and saluted Kong Qing: "fourth brother." "The old man said:" first you see and hear, to Liuyuan The middle-aged man was the fourth younger brother of Kong Qing, who was the descendant of Kong family. "Yes, Dad." Kong Xiang responded, and then Su Rong looked at Kong Qing: "fourth brother, recently, Beimang has suddenly risen up. A strong man of unknown origin has almost subdued Beimang and unified it with his own strength."On hearing this, Kong Qing''s eyes narrowed: "it''s no coincidence that powerful forces of unknown origin suddenly appeared in eastern Xinjiang and Beimang. Can we say that it''s also the reincarnation and practice of the twelve Yama people and make a comeback?" Kong Xiang shakes his head: "at present, I can''t be sure. I didn''t dare to risk contact with it. After hearing the news, I returned as soon as possible and reported to the government first." Kong Qing asked in a deep voice, "who is the name of this man? Do you know what he looks like?" "this person is called Gao Shihui, claiming to be" the North emperor ", and the appearance is different from simultaneous interpreting of twelve Yan Luo people. Confucius said and unfolded a picture scroll. When Kong Qing looked closely, he saw a man with a calm and dignified look. His appearance looked about 30 or 40 years old. "Practice martial arts?" He asked as he looked at the man in the painting. The fourth younger brother Kong Xiang nodded: "yes, it''s really martial arts, but I can''t see the origin of his cultivation after listening to the hearsay." Kong Qing pondered: "the martial arts masters of this realm can not appear out of thin air, so that there is no news before." The higher the level of cultivation, the more life and death experience is needed to constantly polish. After many years of hard work behind closed doors, it shocked the whole world once you went out of the pass. It was a bit possible for other paths of cultivation. But for the warrior, it''s totally unrealistic. Without enough accumulation, no matter how hard we work, it is difficult to break through to a higher level. We can only stay where we are. "In the past 12 years, those who used martial arts to show off their crimes were one, three, five, seven and eight." Kong Qing said to himself: "the seventh sword demon and the eighth Chen Huang have already appeared in Chang''an. Who is the one in Beimang now?" "You are anxious to see the old man, but there is news from Chang''an city again?" At this time, an old and peaceful voice suddenly came. When Kong Qing heard the speech, he woke up: "exactly." The old man in the study is the first man of Confucian practice in the middle land. He is now the head of the Yansheng mansion, Kong Shengzhen. After hearing his inquiry, Kong Qing quickly replied: "Su Po, aokong and Chu Yaoguang led the eastern frontier practitioners to attack the imperial capital of Dajing imperial dynasty, Fengming city. After the destruction of the city, they killed Zhao Minglun, Zhao Pingyuan and other Jingchao masters. King Zhao Shuo, with the help of Qinghe, the elder of Taiqing palace, succeeded in breaking through the encirclement, but was secretly attacked by Yinhuang louning. Since then, the top master of the Zhao family has been destroyed. Now, Lou Ning has turned to Chang''an as his pawn, which not only led to the loss of all the territory of the Dayin Dynasty to Chang''an, but also led his own team to wipe out the resisters in Dajing imperial court. " After a little pause, Kong Qing continued: "now, they are slowly shrinking from the periphery, approaching the nine peaks of Jinghu Lake." Kong Shengzhen smelled the speech and nodded slightly. He didn''t speak for the first time. At his side, Kong xiangze was unable to restrain, showing a startled look. Zhao Dynasty, is it so over? The imperial court of the Lou family, so surrender? In the past, the relationship between Yan Shengfu and Zhao Dynasty and Jiufeng Academy was not harmonious. But at this moment, Kong Xiang''s heart was still hard to restrain, and he felt that things hurt his kind. After a long time, Kong Shengzhen said slowly, "what do you think of Dongnan louning?" "It''s not in line with his usual way of doing things." Kong Xiangyan said. Kong Qing thought about it for a while, and then he said, "is he the nail that was buried in Chang''an in the past "It''s not impossible." The truth of Confucius said. Kong Qing and Kong Xiang looked at each other with the same worry in their eyes. Yan Luoning may be a nail. What about the others? Besides a louning, will there be more similar people in China? Yinhuang louning, one of the emperors of the Six Dynasties and the master of the vast world, could be the hidden pile of Chang''an city. What about the others? Kong Qing and Kong Xiang had to worry. No one wants to lose like Zhao Shuo. "By the way, uncle, there is another thing that has not been confirmed. However, according to the news from the Taiqing palace," sword demon "Su Po seems to be quite strange, and may not be completely consistent with Chang''an." Kong Qing added. "If it is not confirmed, it should be confirmed as soon as possible." The old man said slowly, "however, Chang''an''s coming is like fire and thunder. I''m afraid it can''t be delayed." He stood up slowly: "in this case, I''d better go to the nine peaks of Jinghu in person." Kong Qing and Kong Xiang were both surprised. After returning to God, they both felt at ease: "we will go with you." "You can go with the old and the old." Kong Shengzhen''s eyes turned to Kong Xiang: "Xiang''er, you should keep staring at Beimang and watch its change. Don''t be impatient. Just write down everything carefully." Both eastern Xinjiang and Northern mang attracted the attention of Yan Shengfu. In contrast, the fire on the east side of Xinjiang has already burned to the Middle Earth, so we have to manage this side first."I didn''t expect that there would be cooperation between us and Jiufeng Academy." Kong Qing sighed. Kong Shengzhen said calmly: "at least now, we have common problems." For Yan Shengfu, this problem may still be a cold one. As for Jiufeng academy, which is facing the pressure of Chang''an City, it is as heavy as Mount Tai. "Dad, there are messages coming from Taiqing palace, Daning Dynasty and Lingguang temple." Shen Hao salutes Shen Tianxian in front of him. As for Jiufeng academy, the only good news that can boost the confidence of Jiufeng academy is that all famous holy places in China and Turkey have expressed their support to Jiufeng as soon as possible. What''s more, it''s not the scene, but the real support. Jiufeng academy will become a new line of defense against Chang''an. "The Confucius family also wrote to Yan Shengfu." After a slight pause, Shen Hao continued, "in addition, there is news from the south." "South..." Shen Tianxian murmured to himself. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 344 Shen Tianxian realized for the first time that Shen Hao''s "south" did not mean the southern part of central China. Shen Hao refers to the vast world of the southern wilderness, which goes further south and faces China across the sea. Compared with the eastern Xinjiang and the northern Mang, the southern famine has always been the focus of attention. Because, it is mainly occupied by the demon clan and the demon path practitioners. Although there are also demon practitioners and big demons in the Middle Earth, Eastern Xinjiang and Beimang, they are all in a small number, and they are not in the mainstream. They hide in the dangerous mountains and rivers all the year round, such as street mice, and everyone shouts and beats them. However, in the southern wilderness, demons and demons are the masters. Now listening to Shen Hao say that there are also visitors from the south, Shen Tianxian is thinking: "golden winged ROC bird?" He had heard of it before. In recent years, the golden winged ROC bird family, which was on the dominant side, also had conflicts with Chang''an city. Rumor has it that Dapeng, who has become a demon emperor, died in Chang''an. The golden winged ROC bird family is now rising in the southern wilderness. How can they swallow this tone? However, they sent to revenge or inquire about the news of the same clan, all strangely cut off the news. Chang''an is too mysterious for them. Although the Dapeng people are arrogant, they also have some fear. They also heard that some people in the Middle Kingdom had a bad relationship with Chang''an. Because of the difference between the demons and the people, the ROC bird had never thought of dealing with Chang''an City together with the people in the Middle Kingdom. But after the news of Chang''an City and twelve Yanluo came, the idea of the golden winged ROC suddenly changed. In the past years, there were the most top-notch demon emperors, soldiers into the Middle Earth, the results are falling in the hands of the twelve Yanluo. It was the fall of the overlord in the past, and many demon clans in the southern wilderness were caught in the scuffle of competing for the reindeer. In recent years, the golden winged Dapeng bird gradually emerged. But now, those who let the demons fear are back Under the guidance of Shen Hao, a middle-aged man with a sinister face and hair tinged with light gold came quietly to Shen Tianxian''s study. "Orange light, I''ve heard so much." Shen Tianxian looks at the other side quietly. The middle-aged man was clearly a large golden winged bird, transformed into a human form. In recent years, the name of Dapeng orange light is quite loud among the famous holy places in China. Orange light is one of the core leaders of the golden winged Dapeng clan rising in the southern desert. "Mr. Shen, I''m here in person to prove it." "Chang''an City, is it really the twelve Yanluo reappeared in the world?" "Not bad." Shen Tianxian nodded. Looking at the big demon in front of him, he said slowly: "at present, there are eight, eleven and twelve that can be confirmed. In addition, Su Po, the seventh most famous sword demon, has appeared, but there seems to be something strange about him and Chang''an." Orange light nodded: "it is said that the realm of sword magic cultivation is not inferior to that of that year, and swordsmanship has even made further progress?" Shen Tianxian said: "I haven''t met with him personally, but I''ve received news that he''s really accomplished a lot in sword, magic and sword." Shen Hao did not make a sound, but looked at the orange light, as if thinking. The other side came from the southern famine. It is reasonable to say that we should not understand the details of Su''s strength. To say who gave him the news, Shen Hao thought of a man. Han Feiyu, the leader of the southern clan of Shushan. Between them, is there a line? At the same time, Chen Guang looks at Shen Tianxian, focusing on another thing: "in addition to sword demons, Mr. Shen seems to have mentioned" Twelve? " Shen Tianxian looked calm and indifferent: "yes, although I don''t know who her reincarnation is, she is still in Chang''an." Shen Tianxian seemed to know what the other party was thinking. Shen Tianxian was as calm as ever, adding: "the dog was killed in Chang''an, and it was Shen He Rong who made the move himself." Orange light smell speech, a little surprised: "you with her, become enemies?" Shen Tianxian nodded: "the past is indescribable, but now, and in the future, we are all enemies." "On my way here, I heard that the Zhao Dynasty had been destroyed?" Asked the orange light. At this time, Shen Hao answered: "the Zhao Dynasty has indeed been destroyed by Chang''an. In addition, there is also the Lou Dynasty, which is also related to Chang''an." "Oh? Then all the people have come together. " Dapeng orange light smell speech, eyes show a cold color. Loujia Dayin imperial dynasty is located in the southeast of the Middle Earth, and its southern frontier is facing the southern wasteland across the sea. Basically, the first stop was either the Dayin dynasty or the Dafeng Dynasty in the southwest. Between man and demon, there is a lot of blood debt on each other''s hands. Strictly speaking, Jiufeng academy has fought with various demon clans in recent years, and both sides have also suffered casualties. Some of the golden winged Dapeng birds were planted in the hands of teachers and students of Jiufeng Academy."For the time being, let go of the past. Chang''an is still there. We may as well talk about it later." "What does Mr. Shen think?" he said "Your sincerity is certainly the best." Shen Tianxian said with a smile: "at present, we have a common enemy. We might as well turn war into jade and silk, but to be honest, the next target of Chang''an city is probably here." Dapeng orange light said: "you have a word, called lips die and teeth cold. Since we all unite now, our family will help. I will contact my peers and invite more experts to come to Zhongtu as soon as possible. At the same time, I will contact other ethnic groups in Nanhuang to discuss major issues. Since Mr. Shen says that the threat is imminent, in order to show my sincerity, I will stay and join you in the fight. " When Shen Tianxian and Shen Hao heard the speech, they were all happy. Orange light is the top demon in the fourth level of the demon emperor, that is, the 15th level of the demon family. In terms of strength, even Shen Tianxian is not sure that he can surpass the other party. With this strong support, they will have more confidence in the face of Chang''an city. "Mr. Chen Guang is righteous, and I''m very grateful." Shen Tianxian said: "I also want you to know that all the experts in China and Turkey will come to our hospital to help us in the near future. We are not alone." Orange light pale golden eyebrows slightly move: "Peng Ziling and Kong Shengzhen will also come?" Shen Tianxian nodded: "I have heard from them. Both of them will come." The ROC bird in human form heard the speech and nodded slightly: "well, then for a period of time, I will nag you." "You are very kind." After chatting with each other for a few more words, Shen Hao leaves the old man''s study with orange light and looks for a place to rest. Shen Hao, after the guest room, don''t want to go back to the country, just shake his head "Let him go." Shen Tianxian said: "with his help, we are much more relaxed." "I understand." Shen Hao nodded and was taught, and then frowned again: "I tried again before, but I still couldn''t reach Dong Ming." Wang Che, Wang Dongming, the second peak master of Jiufeng academy, is the highest Confucian master in Jiufeng academy, besides Shen family. It is often said that in Jiufeng academy, he is second only to the Dean Shen Tianxian. Because he is very young, many people think highly of him. He will soon surpass Shen Tianxian in the future. However, he was always loose and often went out for sightseeing. Therefore, in Jiufeng of Jinghu, other teachers and students of the Academy seldom met him. It is not the first time that such a direct loss of contact has occurred. But Shen Hao had never felt that the situation was as urgent as it is today. Even when Yan Shengfu was the most pressing, there was no such suffocating pressure. "Keep writing and don''t give up." Shen Tianxian ordered. "Yes." Shen Hao answered, but the old man in front of him didn''t seem to be disappointed. After pondering for a moment, Shen Tianxian said again, "ask yuan''er to come here." Shen Hao nodded: "yes." What Shen Tianxian called "yuaner" is Shen Yuan, the most outstanding son of Shen family in the young area. Generally speaking, the Confucian masters in the fourth and fifth states are called great masters. The seventh peak, the master of Shen Yuan, is the third great master of Jiufeng academy besides Shen Tianxian and Wang Che. He is young and above Shen Hao and others. In the whole history of the Shen family, he was the youngest great master except Shen Herong. Of course, if Shen Herong is not included, there are only such two great masters of Confucianism in the Shen family up to now. But even if Shen Yuan is put in the Yan Sheng mansion, his talent and talent can be counted. Shen Hao goes to Shen Yuan. Shen Tianxian takes a long breath and sits still in his study. The old man did not trick the golden winged ROC. Today''s Middle Earth, indeed, four clouds moving, gradually began to converge towards a center. In the gate of Taiqing palace, Peng Ziling, the real person in charge of teaching, said: "thirty years ago, the evil had not been eliminated. Even today, if we delay, we will inevitably have a long dream. We should learn from the past." "What the elder martial brother in charge said is quite right." Qinghe Zhenren beat a Taoist Jishou. Peng Ziling turned his head and looked at the young Taoist priest beside him and laughed at me: "how are you getting ready?" "It''s ready, but it''s still a matter of discretion." Should laugh, I replied. Peng Ziling nodded: "let''s go." In front of him, suddenly purple air surged, and then a black-and-white Tai Chi diagram appeared. The Taiji diagram is like a gateway. The Taiqing palace and its people immediately step into it and then disappear in the mountain gate. At the same time, several soft sedan chairs were flying in the sky. Kong Shengzhen, the contemporary master of Yan Sheng mansion, is sitting in one of the soft sedans."Has Peng Zhenren set out?" Kong Qing, who was sitting in another sedan chair, suddenly heard Kong Sheng Zhen''s voice out of thin air. In the sedan chair, Kong Qingren replied to himself, "if you go back to the eldest uncle, there is news from the Taiqing palace. Master Peng and the real Qinghe have already set out to meet us at Jiufeng Academy." "Then go." Under the command of Kong Shengzhen, the team of Yan Shengzhen flies away, and goes all the way south to Jinghu Jiufeng on the ground. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 345 Yan Shengfu and his party went south. But before half of the journey, they suddenly stopped. In the air ahead, there is a purple dragon blocking the way. This is a big demon that only the royal family tames during the Daning Dynasty of the Han family in the East and north of China. They are from the royal family of Daning. Yan Shengfu is located in the northeast of China, which is on the ground of Daning Dynasty. The relationship between the two sides is hardly harmonious. Even if there is no tear in the face, there are many private fights. Kong Qing''s heart moved slightly, and he could feel the majesty of the emperor. He got out of the sedan chair and looked at it intently. He saw a tall, thin, dignified middle-aged man on top of Zijiao''s head. It is now the helmsman of the Daning Dynasty, ning huang Han Feng. Han Feng looked at the Yansheng mansion in the distance and said, "is Kong always going for Chang''an, or for Jiufeng academy?" Kong Shengzhen did not come out of the sedan chair, but the voice came from it: "the old man and the emperor Ning have the same goal." Ning Huang Han Feng said: "this is really the best." On Xinqiu, Han Pingzhang, his ninth son, died at the hands of Chang''an people. On old hatred, he was one of the people who personally participated in the raid on the twelve Yama. The two are intertwined, and there is almost no possibility of negotiation between the two sides. In terms of willingness, neither side has this idea From this point of view, Yan Shengfu is the same. However, in the history of Yan Shengfu, there was a sudden turn around, which made ning huang Han Feng feel a little uneasy. Kong Shengzhen and Kong Qing had an insight into each other''s ideas, but they did not make much excuses. They just invited each other to come to Jiufeng Academy. The actions of the Taiqing palace and the Imperial Palace are like a clarion call in the Middle Earth. With the wind rising and clouds surging, the strong from all sides set out for Jinghu Jiufeng. In Zhongyue temple, one of the three holy places of Buddhism in China, the abbot Kongyuan stands in the hall of Mahavira, looking at the Buddha statue in front of him and saying nothing for a long time. At this time, a disciple came to report: "abbot, Zhideng Zen master of Lingguang temple is visiting." The empty margin Abbot turns around: "please." Shaoqing, an old monk with white eyebrows, wearing cassock, appears in front of Kongyuan abbot. It is the abbot of Zhideng in Lingguang temple, another holy land of Buddhism. "My Buddha is merciful." The two monks joined hands together. After seeing the ceremony, abbot Zhideng asked softly, "elder martial brother Kongyuan, but you are hesitating. Are you going east?" "No, I''m just waiting for elder martial brother Zhideng." Abbot Kongyuan said. The two of them had deep enmity with Chang''an City, or twelve Yanluo. Huijue, Zhiguang, faning, and FA Xin were not mentioned in Chang''an city. Thirty nine years ago, twelve Yanluo attacked Leiyin temple. It was in that battle that abbot Kongyuan fell in. Thirty two years ago, Lingguang temple was also one of the main forces when the heroes went to Xianji to attack the twelve Yanluo. It''s just that the twelve Yanluo are fierce and fierce. Even if they are attacked by Lingguang temple, Taiqing palace and others because of the change of immortal traces and civil strife, they have to pay a heavy price if they want to tell them there one by one. One of the victims of this war was the mentor of Abbot Zhideng and the Buddhist master of Buddhism who founded the foundation of Lingguang temple. Abbot Kongyuan and Abbot Zhideng went out of Zhongyue Temple together, then went eastward to Jiufeng Academy. "What do you say, brother Xinhe?" As he walked, abbot Zhideng asked about the trend of another Bodhi temple among the three holy places of Buddhism. "They have no intention to join us," the abbot of Kongyuan replied quietly After a little pause, he sighed softly: "maybe It will stop us. " Abbot Zhideng nodded in silence: "well, let''s talk about it later. What about benefactor Liu?" Abbot Kongyuan shook his head: "he has been staring at the West. When he heard that King Zhao Shuo contacted representatives of all parties, Da Xuan was the least concerned." Zhongyue temple, Taiqing palace and other famous holy places are all in the territory of the great xuanhuang Dynasty of the Liu family in China. "With Zhao Shuo''s lessons from the past, should he still have the idea of killing people with a knife?" Zen master Zhideng shakes his head. "Maybe not." The abbot of Kongyuan said slowly: "maybe he thought that he still felt that the threat from the West was greater." Zen master Zhideng was silent and did not speak. The abbot of kongfuan then asked, "where is da Qian?" "It''s closed. I can''t be disturbed." Zen master Zhideng put his palms together: "maybe this is the one who still wants to kill people by borrowing a knife." Lingguang temple is located in the northwest of China, which is the boundary of the Song Dynasty. Empty edge Abbot sighs: "not to say is a plate of loose sand, at least also half a plate."Abbot Zhideng said: "although the evil flame is towering, but we still have to face its edge, can not delay." "Yes, the reincarnation and restoration of the twelve Yanluo. If we continue to delay it, we can''t solve it this time, and it will be even more difficult in the future." Abbot Kongyuan nodded. The two old monks no longer spoke much and went on their way to Jiufeng, Jinghu. At the same time, a sword light flew from the south to Jiufeng Academy. However, when it gets closer, the sword light slows down. The light dissipated, revealing a man''s face with plain features, but with a faint and sharp breath. The man hung his sword around his waist, stopped in the air and looked into the distant sky. He seemed to be looking forward to something. However, he suddenly changed his face and looked to the other side. In the distant sky, the space seemed to split suddenly. Another sword light flew out of the sky and came to the man. The man had no expression: "elder martial brother Gu, I really don''t want you to come here today." Another sword light, the brilliance disperses, sends out bursts of light cough, shows the posture of another middle-aged man. It is the leader of the northern clan of Shushan, which is primitive and simple. "I can''t bear to see you Cough See you on the wrong path Cough... " The opposite man shook his head: "do you think I don''t want you to appear here, for fear of your bad things? I don''t want to see you because your presence here means you kowtow to Chang''an. " Gu Pu coughed repeatedly: "I had to figure out Kendo all my life, but I didn''t want to study climbing. Although you are away from Shu mountain, younger martial brother Han, I always hope that one day, you will find your way back. But I didn''t expect that you were getting deeper and deeper in the evil way, and you even colluded with the demon clan. " The man with a sword hanging on his waist is Han Feiyu, the former leader of the southern clan of Shushan. But now, the southern branch of Shushan has basically become history. In addition to Han Feiyu himself, there are only three or two big cats and two kittens left. They all hide in anonymity. "Elder martial brother Gu, I really don''t deserve that." Han Feiyu''s tone is indifferent. The simple expression was stern a little bit: "golden winged ROC bird, do you dare to say that you did not attract the Middle Earth?" "It is true that I contacted the golden winged ROC. Why should I not admit it?" Han Feiyu looked at Gu Pu and said, "if you didn''t use the power of the twelve Yama, how could you have conquered Nanfeng? Elder martial brother is so afraid of the demon clan, but he seems to forget that there are demon clans in Chang''an city. " "I had no intention of using Chang''an power." There is a sigh of simplicity. Han Feiyu chuckled: "so, they gave you a gift that you can''t refuse?" In the face of ridicule, he looked simple and peaceful: "even if there is no such thing, I will still come today. There are indeed demon clan activities in Chang''an, but under the restriction of Chang''an, they never hurt people except against the enemy. Are you sure that you will restrain those golden winged rocs, younger martial brother Han?" "No Han Feiyu shook his head: "but why do you have it?" Gu Pu sighed: "we are all human beings. Although we are addicted to Kendo, we do not want to turn ourselves into swords." "It''s hard to hear that from your usual pedantic mouth." Han Feiyu disagreed: "however, you don''t need to be so nervous. I didn''t plan to go to Jiufeng Academy in person." "Do you want to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight?" "This is only one of them, as for the other..." Han Feiyu smile: "of course, I don''t want you to go to Jiufeng, help Chang''an." The ancient simplicity hears the speech, the vision slightly one congeals. Han Feiyu nodded: "yes, it''s not you who stop me here, but I''m waiting for you. Although, as I said before, I really don''t want to see you appear here and beg for mercy at the twelve Yama." Gu Pu no longer speaks, but looks at each other silently. Han Feiyu calmly pulled out his sword and pulled out his sheath: "if I come to you today, I will firmly believe that I am right. Shushan can never be controlled by you." Gu Pu did the same thing with him, and his sword came out of his sheath: "looking at you now makes me believe that today, I must come." After two days of fighting, he became angry. It is surrounded by hundreds of miles of space, all of which are shrouded in fierce sword spirit. As like as two peas of sword, one of Shushan''s three greatest skills of , the two sides are the same, playing and playing in the world. Han Feiyu''s eyes are sharp, and his sword moves change first. It''s still the sword spirit in the world, but it gives birth to different mysteries. The appearance of white ink formed by the condensation of sword Qi reappears. After losing tianwu sword, Han Feiyu was confused for a period of time. However, as a master of Kendo in the fourth stage of Emperor Wu, his sword skill and talent and understanding should not be underestimated. What''s more, he also cultivates the blood of the basilisk. After continuous efforts in this period of time, Han Feiyu''s Kendo gradually brought forth new ideas.It is different from Su Po''s Baize magic sword in the past, but it has the same effect. Han Feiyu''s own swordsmanship has gradually taken shape. The magic sword was gradually melted in Shushan kendo. Once successful, Han Feiyu feels that his bottleneck has been gradually loosened. The gate of a higher realm is no longer looming in front of him, but gradually becomes clear. At the moment, looking back at his former Shu mountain sword technique, he gradually felt that there were more and more flaws. However, Han Feiyu found that the ancient and unsophisticated Shushan Kendo is also changing. It is still the old Shu mountain sword technique, but there are many flaws before, but most of them can''t be seen now. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 346 Looking at the ancient simplicity, Han Feiyu''s eyes slightly coagulate. The swordsmanship of the other side has improved as expected. If he had not recovered from his old injury, he would have gone to a higher level. Han Feiyu''s heart sank slightly. The memory of being in the Shushan sect in the past and being held down by the other party all the time comes back to my mind. Han Feiyu controls his mind and removes his thoughts. The lake is calm. There are only the opponents in front of him and his own swords on the Lingtai. Daodao sword Qi spreads across the world and becomes another form of the three sword forms in Shushan. Sword asks the world! Chongxiao sword Qi seems to be able to split the heaven and earth, and the target points to the simplicity in front of you. Between the eyes of primitive simplicity, it seems to contain a bit of regret. then, as like as two peas, Han Feiyu asked the world to meet the sword. The two top experts in the same line of Shushan mountain will decide whether they are male or female today. Besides Han, there are other enemies. Master Zhideng, the abbot of Lingguang temple, and master Kongyuan, the abbot of Zhongyue temple, looked at the passers-by in front of them. They both folded their palms together and declared the Buddha''s name: "my Buddha is merciful. My heart and elder martial brother are the same as Chengyang immortal. Why should we help the evil and evil people?" The men who stood in front of them were monks. The monk is the Abbot''s heart and master of Bodhi temple, another of the three Buddhist holy places in China. The Taoist is the holy land of Taoism in the Middle Earth, and the real person of Chengyang who is the leader of Zhengyi school. On weekdays, Xinhe and Abbot are just nodding acquaintances with Chengyang immortal, not to mention deep friendship. Today, however, they stood in front of Abbot Kongyuan and Abbot Zhideng hand in hand. "If you get a favor, you should get something in return." Although Yan Chengan did not know how to deal with evil in the past 12 years, he did not know how to deal with evil things The abbot of Lingguang Temple took a look at each other. The Zhengyi sect did not have much burden to help the twelve Yama. At that time, they had always kept a low profile, and they had no conflict with the twelve Yanluo wells. Now, naturally, they are more talkative. If we must say that the twelve Yama brought any trouble to the orthodox school, it is that they broke the Chunyang palace in those years. Without the check and balance of Chunyang palace, the Taiqing palace no longer kept a low profile and began to dominate the world''s Taoism. Gradually, the Zhengyi school became their first target to be subdued. The Zhengyi faction was no longer quiet any more. Before, it was blocked by Peng Ziling, the leader of the Taiqing palace. However, the immortal Chengyang obviously won''t blame the twelve Yanluo for this. Abbot Kong Yuan and Abbot Zhideng are totally different. Leiyin temple was attacked by twelve Yanluo. The former''s mentor fell down in the battle of the collapse of Leiyin temple. The latter''s mentor was killed by the other side. "Elder martial brother Xinhe, our three temples are originally one family. Looking for the source, you are also from Leiyin temple." The abbot of Kongyuan didn''t look at the real man Chengyang. He just looked at the heart and Abbot of Bodhi temple. The abbot Xinhe looked peaceful: "the Buddha crosses all living beings out of the sea of suffering. Now some people treat the common people well and help the world. We should help each other. In the past, the collapse of Leiyin temple was really the work of the twelve Yanluo, but only by putting aside hatred and obsession can we cross people and ourselves. I don''t intend to be enemies with the two senior brothers. I just hope that they can stay out of the war together and not participate in the battle of Jiufeng Academy. " Abbot Kongyuan said slowly, "it''s easy to let go of hatred, but it''s hard to stop evil spirits from destroying creatures and creating new hatred. It seems that Chang''an is a fake, blinding both the heart and the elder martial brother, and...." He looked at each other: "Kong Ru elder martial brother came to the door, blinded the elder martial brother''s ears!" While saying, he glanced around: "how can''t you see the empty elder martial brother?" "Elder martial brother Kong Ru has other places to go. If I come here, I will join immortal Chengyang to persuade you to stop." Heart and Abbot said: "as for Chang''an, time will give us the answer." The empty margin Abbot shakes his head: "excuse me for not obeying orders." After that, he closed his palms, and then there was the light of the Buddha from his body. Then he shrouded the four sides, forming a pure land of Dharma body centered on her. Wherever the pure land went, the immortal Chengyang and the abbot felt as if there were invisible forces suppressing all of them. Language, vision, hearing, thinking, action All existence, all inclusive, seems to be put on the shackles, difficult to stretch. Heart and Abbot sighed: "two elder martial brothers, offended." On him, there are also Taoist and Buddhist lights surging, and then forming a pure land of Dharma body belonging to him alone. As soon as Xin and the Abbot''s Dharma body appeared, the bad influence brought about by the pure land of the Abbot''s Dharma body disappeared immediately.Both of them are the thirteenth state of Buddhism, also known as the fourth state of Buddhism body. The pure land can be called "Li Gou Di". Living in this pure land, the Dharma body master keeps away from all the dust and dirt, but at the same time he blesses the commandments for his opponent. If ordinary people fall on the pure land of Buddhist Dharma and body masters, they will be subject to restrictions everywhere, and it is difficult to exert their cultivation strength. However, at the moment, the abbot Xinhe and Abbot Kongyuan are masters of the fourth level of Dharma body of Buddhism, so the influence of each other''s Dharma pure land is dispelled. The strength of their cultivation is basically between Bozhong and Bozhong, so no one can defeat them. However, on the other side, the abbot Zhideng of Lingguang temple also launched his Dharma body pure land from the scale realm, and joined hands with the abbot Kongyuan to suppress the enemy. Seeing them with two to one, the heart and the abbot gradually fell into the wind, while Chengyang immortal swept the dust in his hand and waved it in the air. All of a sudden, the sun in the sky seemed to darken in an instant. For example, all the sunshine in this world is extracted and condensed into thousands of talismans in the air. These talismans revolve, like thousands of troops, and then suddenly bright on the talisman. Each talisman is like the sun falling from the sky to the distance close to the ground. Thousands of "suns" shine together, just like a storm of sunshine. The storm fell on the pure land of the two Buddhist masters, and there was no violent collision. But these brilliance, like rain, keep infiltrating the pure land. Although it is brilliant, it makes the pure land of the two Buddhists give birth to the taste of no longer pure, dusty and dirty. The pure land where they left the dirt realm was suddenly no longer as magical as before. On the contrary, with the heart of one enemy and two, the Buddhist light of Dharma body pure land has begun to become strong again. The two palms of the abbot Kongyuan were folded into ten, and the Buddha''s name was pronounced. Then the two palms formed two Dharma Seals. Don''t move the basic seal. Great diamond wheel seal. Then, the Buddha light transformed Xumi mountain and covered him and the abbot of Lingguang temple. It is King Kong who does not move the kingdom of Xumi mountain. The abbot of Zhideng had both the lion seal and the sun lunyin. Then, it is a combination of martial arts and Dharma, which explains Amitabha''s palm attack. At this moment, the two Buddhist eminent monks have a very tacit understanding. Abbot Kongyuan shows that Vajra does not move Xumi mountain realm, protecting him and Abbot Zhideng together. However, abbot Zhideng did not care about his own safety. He just attacked Chengyang Zhenren Tongxin and Abbot with all his strength. The Buddha of this realm is able to do his best. The immortal Chengyang, the heart and the abbot all feel the threat, which is almost suffocating. Chengyang immortal heart can not help feeling, the opposite decades ago is really a family. It was only a few decades since the collapse of Leiyin temple. Kongyuan and Zhideng were the abbots of the two holy places of Buddhism, but at the beginning, they were real brothers who studied arts with Leiyin temple. Of course, this also includes heart and abbot. The heart and the abbot face the space edge, the wisdom lamp two people''s Union, for a time in the heart quite many sighs. However, he was not slow at all. Like Kongyuan and Zhideng, Xinhe and Fangzheng have a Dharma seal on their hands. In the past, Leiyin Temple inherited the wisdom fist seal and the outer binding seal, which are now in the hands of Bodhi temple, appear at the same time, and then combine. On the pure land of the Dharma body of the heart and the abbot, a tall bodhi tree was suddenly born. After the bodhi tree appeared, it immediately blocked Abbot Zhideng''s Amitabha palm. Amitabha, the abbot of Zhideng, has unlimited light and infinite power. However, the mind and the abbot also have Bodhi Dharma realms, which can be accommodated together. The real man of Chengyang looks at the fight with three Buddhist masters in front of him. He can''t help but praise. At the same time, he blows the dust again. As a result, the "golden rain" that was infiltrating the pure land of the opponent''s Buddha body suddenly changed its appearance into a talisman which was being pasted on the opponent''s pure land one by one. Under the suppression of pure land, Taoist talisman is difficult to play a role due to the cultivation strength of the 13th level master of Buddhism. At first, Chengyang real man was the same as them. The fourth state of Taoist yuan Shen is called "he Shen". With the yuan God and heaven and earth. As soon as Chengyang immortal''s talisman was completed, countless thunderbolts suddenly exploded on the pure land of the Dharma body of Abbot Kongyuan and Abbot Zhideng. Then, the sky was overcast, and countless electric snakes kept shuttling through the clouds. And then, all of them come together here, and they fall in a series. The two Buddhist masters seem to be completely trapped in the sea of thunder, and constantly bear the bombardment of thunder. Fortunately, the Kong Yuan Abbot''s Vajra does not move the Xumi mountain boundary, which is really extraordinary. Wholeheartedly, under special defense, Chengyang immortal''s Tianfu xuandu thunder can''t break it.However, abbot Zhideng''s Amitabha palm can''t help the heart and the Buddha''s Bodhi Dharma Realm. Both sides showed a trend of attack and defense at one time, and neither side could take the other side. Then, the three Buddhas and the four great masters fought each other, and China and Turkey replaced each other. But in the end, it''s hard to tell. Abbot Kongyuan and Abbot Zhideng have the intention to break through the encirclement and shake off each other, but immortal Chengyang and Abbot Xinhe are always on guard against this. Neither side can do anything about it. "Both benefactor Kong of Yansheng mansion and master Peng of Taiqing palace will come out this time. It is futile for you to stop the two monks." Abbot Kongyuan said. "I can''t wait to do what I can." Chengyang immortal said. Kongyuan and Zhideng, as well as Shen Tianxian of Jiufeng academy, have high hopes for Peng Ziling in Taiqing palace and Kong Shengzhen in Yansheng mansion. But unfortunately, at the moment, there is also a man in the way before Peng Ziling, who is in charge of Taiqing palace of Jiufeng Academy. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 347 In front of him, he looked at master Xu kekong and asked, "master Xu kekong is like a master of the pure state of Dharma." The person in front of him went to Zhongyue temple to warn Kongyuan Abbot Kong Ru. However, compared with his previous return to Zhongyue temple, he has changed. The pure land of Buddhist Dharma and Dharma body seems to be endless, immeasurable and unpredictable. This is just the practice of Buddhism, and then these texts turn into all kinds of supernatural powers, covering the woman. Among them, in addition to the magic of Confucian classics, there are also magic magic arts of Buddhism, Taoism, even the magic way and demon family. Even the sword spirit and fist meaning of even the strong martial arts. This is full of experience. The fourth state of Confucian master, also known as the thirteenth state of Confucian practice, is called morality. The master of Confucianism can achieve the state of full mastery of Confucian classics. Those who are well-educated can record all the magical powers they have witnessed or seen in their own literary treasures. This kind of record is not completely copied, but integrated into the Confucian master''s own literary talent, into his own unique magic power. But the power of its mystery can not be underestimated. At this moment, all over the earth. But in the next moment, a sword light suddenly lights up, which will wash away the wind and rain in front of you! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 348 The light of the sword is everywhere, and it seems that it turns into all kinds of things. Moreover, each one is better than Kong Qing. With one sword, Kong Qing''s magic power was broken. Kong Qing was shocked. The Confucian masters of each moral realm are basically different, depending on what they see in their lives. It''s not the martial arts practitioners of the other side. However, with one sword, all kinds of magic arts were revealed, and the perfection corresponded with all kinds of magic skills produced by Kong Qing. Who are these swordsmen? China has never seen it before Kong Qing was shocked, but all kinds of magic power and magic power transformed by the sword light of the other side did not stop, but still fell to him. He had the intention to draw inferences from one instance to another and fight back with the classical righteousness of Yan Shengfu. But it turns out that they can''t resist the sword light of the other side. Seeing Kong Qing''s embarrassment, Kong Shengzhen, the master of Yan Sheng mansion in the distance, finally said, "good swordsmanship." With the export of these three words, there will be a brilliant condensation of Taoism, manifesting a book. In the turning room of the book, all kinds of magic power transformed by the woman''s sword light are contained in it. For a time, such as wind and rain suddenly rest, between the world to return to calm. Just a moment ago, the power that could turn mountains and seas with just one sword disappeared completely, as if it had never existed. Seeing this, the woman nodded with a smile: "the master of Yan Sheng mansion deserves the reputation." The old man on the opposite side did not answer. Instead, he turned to Kong Qing, ning huang and Han Feng, and others said, "you go ahead and go to Jiufeng Academy. If Peng Ziling arrives at Taiqing palace, everything will be as it was. If Peng Ziling doesn''t arrive, he will immediately return and do not stay." Kong Qing and other descendants of the Imperial Palace saluted the old man: "yes." Ning Huang Han Feng looked at the woman, his eyes showed a bit of fear. Just now, his strength is the same as that of Kong. However, the skill of the opponent''s swordsmanship was beyond everyone''s expectation. Even Shu mountain may not be able to compete with this kind of kendo. I''m afraid that only Su Po, the "sword demon" in the twelve Yama, can be compared with it. Of course, Kong Qing is not his opponent. Han Feng thinks to himself that he is not sure. He practiced martial arts as well as the woman, and his feelings in this respect were deeper. After listening to Kong Shengzhen''s words, ning huang Han Feng nodded his head slightly: "I''d like to trouble Mr. Kong to hand it in person." After that, he left with Kong Qing and others. When the woman saw this, she split it with a sword. But at this time, Kong Shengzhen said again: "don''t be presumptuous." With his words, the wind and clouds surged between heaven and earth. The light of the woman''s sword was really invisible. Compared with Kong Qing, the enemy she is facing now has a totally different weight. Kong Shengzhen, the 27th generation master of Yansheng mansion, has been famous for hundreds of years. He is the fifth highest level of cultivation of Confucian master. In recent years, he and Taoist Peng Ziling have dominated the Middle Earth. Women''s swordsmanship is excellent, but in the face of Kong Shengzhen, who is higher than her, she also needs to be cautious. They can no longer give consideration to Kong Qing, Han Feng and others who left. However, she can take it up and put it down. If she can''t do it with a sword, she doesn''t care. However, all the energy is focused on Kong Shengzhen in front of him. She is sharp and sharp, and seems to be more progressive than just now. Kong Shengzhen had a solemn and solemn look. He did not dare to be distracted. He did not dare to be distracted because the other side''s cultivation level was slightly lower and he was not careless at all. He had to concentrate on it. Two great masters, one martial arts and one Confucianism, immediately launched a war in the border area between the Han family''s Daning Dynasty and the former Zhao family''s Dajing Dynasty, which spread far and wide. Kong Qing, together with Ning Huang Han Feng and others, rushed to Jiufeng Academy. When they got to the place, they just met a group of Qinghe real people from Taiqing palace. "Dare to ask Chang, how can you come this time?" Kong Qing''s eyes flashed slightly. Qinghe Zhenren slowly said: "Zhang teacher brother Ben came out of the mountain with us and came to Jiufeng to help boxing. However, Zhongyue temple is as empty as it is, breaking through the realm of cultivation, achieving the Dharma body of the fifth boundless realm of Buddhism, and wholeheartedly helping the evil and evil in Chang''an and blocking our way. The elder martial brother in charge fought with him and ordered us to come first. Later, he defeated Kong Ru and would arrive soon. " "I see..." Kong Qing murmured to himself. One side ning huang Han Feng did not speak, but his eyes suddenly narrowed up. The immortal Qinghe saw this and felt something was wrong: "I don''t know the master of Confucius'' mansion. How many people can you go with?" Kong Qing was silent for a long time, and finally said, "Uncle Peng is like Peng Zhenren. He is also ordered to come first, and he will come later." The foreboding in the heart of Qinghe real man comes true.How can the fourteenth master block so many strongmen at the same time? According to this view, they helped Jiufeng academy and came here for fear of disaster and fortune. "Who''s opposite?" Qinghe asked as he thought. It''s just like a master breaking through the fourteenth level. Is it possible that among those who have taken refuge in Chang''an, who has also reached this level? "The opponent is not from the Middle Earth, but he is very strong in swordsmanship, and I''m afraid he is even better than that in Shushan." Kong Qing looked serious: "but unfortunately, we do not know her specific origin." "Among the twelve Yama, there are others who are reincarnated and rebuilt?" The immortal Qinghe frowned: "no, among the twelve Yama, the only one famous for Kendo is Su Po, who has not been reincarnated. He still appeared in Fengming city not long ago." "Kong didn''t really know who this woman was." Kong Qingyan said. The face of Qinghe immortal is even worse. All of a sudden, the mysterious master comes out, which makes them care more than Master Kong Ru. This one comes out today. Will there be a second or a third? As long as you think of this, Qinghe Zhenren is pessimistic about the battle against Changan City soldiers entering Jiufeng. Kong Qing also had the same idea as ning huang and Han Feng. It''s just that I can avoid Jiufeng academy this time. What''s next? Chang''an has shown his great appetite and covets the middle land. If Jiufeng academy doesn''t concentrate on defeating them this time, it will be more difficult. "I''m very grateful for your help." Just then, a voice came from Jiufeng, Jinghu. Shen Tianxian, the dean of Jiufeng academy, came here. Seeing Shen Tianxian come here, Qinghe immortal and Kong Qing both sighed. "Mr. Shen, I haven''t seen you for a long time." The immortal Qinghe didn''t hide it. He said straight to the point: "unfortunately, the elder martial brother in charge of the master''s school is the master of Confucius'' mansion. He can''t come here in a short time." Shen Tianxian said quietly: "look at the Taoist priest''s meaning, is there anything special happening?" The real man of Qinghe nodded and told the whole story together. Shen Tianxian stroked his beard without speaking. Now that we are at the present stage, we have no need to cheat Jiufeng Academy. What''s more, he has just received a report from the students of the academy that there have been massive wars in the west, North and south. To have such a big move, at least it''s the 13th level masters fighting. This just confirms what the immortal Qinghe and Kong Qing said. It seems that Peng Ziling and Kong Shengzhen are really caught by their opponents. From this point of view, the overall power of Chang''an City has reached an extremely terrible level. What''s more, Chang''an water depth, whether all the potential for war has erupted at the moment, these outsiders do not know the situation. For Jiufeng academy, the current situation has been extremely bad. "It seems that the academy has to move and find another address." Shen Tianxian made a quick decision. He looked at the Qinghe immortal with Kong Qing, and Ning Huang Han Feng: "Jiufeng relocation, please help me to be comprehensive." "I think so." Kong Qing and others all nodded and replied. It''s not just Jiufeng academy, it''s just as grim for others. At the moment, everyone has to let go of the past and join hands. Shen Tianxian entertained them to Jiufeng academy, and then immediately issued an order to gather all the teachers and students to leave Jinghu Jiufeng. The young students in the Academy were excited and puzzled. Under the guidance of Shen Tianxian, a group of lecturers led students to leave in accordance with orders. The quality of the students in Jiufeng college is extraordinary. After the initial chaos, everyone quickly took action. Shen Tianxian ordered to be as simple as possible, so the whole Academy was gradually ready. However, Qinghe Zhenren, Kong Qing, Han Feng and others watched, and their eyes moved slightly. "Old Shen, what a difficult autumn, has Wang Che not come back yet?" Ning Huang Han Feng glanced at Shen Tianxian and said, "isn''t Shen Yuan here?" Wang Che, the leader of the second peak and Shen Yuan of the seventh peak, together with Shen Tianxian, the dean of the first peak, are the three Confucian masters of Jiufeng Academy. Facing Han Feng''s question, the old man nodded: "to be honest, I still can''t contact Dong Ming. As for yuan''er, he had been on a tour before. After receiving the message from Lao Zi, he was preparing to rush back. But now, of course, there''s no need for that. I''ve told him to go directly to the new place to meet. " Several people are chatting, Qinghe immortal and Kong Qing''s eyes flash slightly at the same time, and then look to the mountains of Jiufeng Academy. Ning huang and Han Feng did the same thing."Mr. Shen, do you have a demon?" Qinghe asked softly. Shen Tianxian said, "please follow me." A group of people, immediately arrived in the mountains, and then saw the orange light of the golden winged ROC bird. With so many top Terran masters coming together, orange light is full of vigilance and has already flapped its wings to fly. Qinghe immortal saw orange light, but his eyes brightened: "you are also for Chang''an City?" Orange light eyes to examine the people: "good." Shen Tianxian said on one side: "Chang''an is cruel and has a lot of blood on his hands. At present, we should unite." Kong Qing and others did not speak, but they did not object, just as acquiescence. And at this time, the hearts of several top strong people all gave birth to ominous omens. They looked around, and soon they saw the nine peaks of Jinghu Lake in the sky. Chang''an master, come to the door. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 349 The girl looks at the nine peaks of Jinghu in the distance. Beside her stood a tall man, aokong. "If you are bitten by a snake, you should remember it for a lifetime." Ao Kong said. Girl smell speech smile: "ten elder brother don''t worry, don''t you know little sister?" Ao Kong ha ha ha a smile: "since so, then I am not polite!" After that, his smile became ferocious: "today, the Shen family has one, and no one wants to run!" In the ferocious laughter, the tall man turned into a huge golden winged ROC bird like a hill. As soon as the wings of the ROC flutter, there will be thousands of golden winds, which are like sharp blades cutting the sky and splitting the earth, blowing to the nine peaks of Jinghu in the distance. Where the golden wind passes, the lake water is divided, showing a blank crack after another. On the top of Jiufeng, there is a lot of brilliance, which condenses into thousands of talismans, which constantly protect Jiufeng academy from the violent golden storm. Chang''an masters appeared one after another, looking at the big array guarding Jiufeng academy from a distance. "A decent array." The king of Yin, louning, said to himself. Beside him, a scholar nodded gently: "yes." Jiufeng Academy had established its own foundation before, and had invited Taoist experts to set up a battle. After the collapse of Chunyang palace, the Imperial Palace gradually showed the image of domineering. In order to be safe, Jiufeng academy did not seek help from Taiqing palace. Instead, it invited the elite of Zhengyi school to set up a large battle for their own family. "Let''s go, too." Lou Ning said. The Confucian scholar beside him, named Chu Xin, was a great master of the fourth realm of Confucianism, which was parallel with Kong Qing and Shen Tianxian. He did not belong to Yan Shengfu or Jiufeng academy, but he was self-taught and reached such a high level. Throughout ancient and modern times, there are very few such achievements. "Mr. Lao Fangyu." Shen He Rong, who looked like a girl, said at one side. Before Chuxin became famous, she had dealt with each other in the past years. Unlike other scholars, Chuxin talked to Shen and Rong quite well. "We shall do our best." Chu Xin nodded and then sighed: "it''s a pity that Lao is not here." Lou Ning hears the words and is silent. Before that, among the six imperial dynasties in China, the foundation of Dayin Dynasty was the weakest. The other five dynasties have been rooted in China for many years, and accumulated for generations. In addition to the king Zhao Shuo, there are Zhao Minglun and Zhao Pingyuan, two masters of the 13th level. Compared with the rest of the dynasties, the basic difference is not bad. Only the great Yin Dynasty of the Lou family, the founder of the country, Lou Ning himself, fought with a knife and a gun. He himself can naturally compete with King Zhao Shuo, ning huang Han Feng and others. However, the rest of the royal family, although there are many masters in the nine realms, can hardly be compared with Zhao Minglun and Zhao Pingyuan. Besides Lou Ning himself, the key to the coexistence of the five other dynasties was that he united with the other five dynasties to help each other in the process of fighting the world. Mr. Fang Yu Chu Xin, together with lion dragon king Lao Zhenyuan, a Confucian and a demon, are the top experts in the 13th level. A Confucian moral cultivation, full of classics. The shadow of a evil path is free from fear. They, together with Lou Ning, were called the three great masters of Dayin Dynasty, and they had a detached position in the Dayin Dynasty. At present, however, Chuxin is the only one left. They are willing to dominate the world with louning, but they may not be willing to surrender with louning. In particular, the other side is still a member of the twelve Yama. Shen and Rong persuade Lou Ning together, and Chu Xin finally decides to go with Lou Ning to Chang''an. But Lao Zhenyuan is the opposite. He used to be at odds with aokong, the "king of ape and dragon", and now he is even more unlikely to submit to Chang''an. However, the strong strength of Chang''an city today makes Lao Zhenyuan unwilling to confront it. In the end, he said goodbye to louning and left. Lou Ning Nian and his old friendship, help him to plead with Chang''an, please don''t blame Chang''an. Now with Chu Xin came to Jinghu Jiufeng, think of Lao Zhenyuan, Lou Ning heart is also slightly gloomy. In a flash, he calmed down his mind and looked up to Jiufeng Academy. He changed the topic: "now, I''m afraid we can''t call the king of ape and dragon any more?" Chuxin looked at aokong, who was transformed into a golden winged ROC bird, nodded slowly. Shen and Rong said in one side: "brother Shiyi is not very concerned about this." In the past, the name of "king of ape and dragon" was not claimed by him, but was first called out by the outside world. Lou Ning moved his muscles and bones, and then joined Chu Xin: "let''s help." He put a long halberd in his hand, then held it high above his head, and then fell towards the nine peaks of Jinghu in the distance. The terrible blade of the invisible slaying halberd appears directly over Jiufeng and then falls.The Fuyin array, which covers the nine peaks, seems to feel a great threat at the moment, and quickly gathers together to resist the invisible long halberd cut from above. The next moment, there are countless lights scattered. The array was almost split by louning. Under the light shaking, the figure of an old man looms. It was Shen Tianxian, the dean of Jiufeng Academy. "Your Majesty Yinhuang is here. I''m sorry I lost my welcome." His head is full of literary talent, which turns into a thick volume. Between the turning of the book, there is a fierce momentum emerging from it, which seems to be a swordsman. So the next moment, it seems that the Ming Yi Dao handed down by Zhao Jiadi, the royal family of Jing Dynasty, reappears in the world, and confronts louning''s halberd. The explosion like ground fire spurts out from the sky, which is like the invisible halberd of God''s punishment. Lou Ning looked at Shen Tianxian with indifference: "there is no emperor Yin in the world, only the king of Yin. As for other people, they will be the same as this king." On the top of Jiufeng, Shen Tianxian is surrounded by a man who is the ruler of Daning Dynasty of Han family, ning huang and Han Feng. He looked at Lou Ning without a word. Lou Ning looked at each other calmly, and then his eyes turned back to Shen Tianxian and sneered: "as for you, you really can''t be fake, you can''t really be fake!" At the same time, the fierce and domineering halberd of the slaying God came out from all directions in a series of attacks, which was quick and quick. As always, the rapid and vigorous, more rapid and flexible changes. As a result, Shen Tianxian''s skillful Zhao Jiaming Yi Dao gradually failed to keep up with Lou Ning''s movements. After all, he didn''t really become the famous martial arts and Taoism skills of Zhao family. But Shen is not nervous. There are many magic powers in the thick Wenhua scrolls, such as heavy rain, falling down in a series. His literary talent seemed to be inexhaustible. At this moment, he won by quantity, protecting the whole Jiufeng academy and blocking louning''s killing halberd. Shen Tianxian''s Confucian master''s fourth realm is full of literary talent. However, more or less depends on who is compared. When dealing with those who are weaker than him, his literary talent can continue to recover and continue as if he were really endless. But to deal with Wu Huang louning, the fourth level of the same realm as him, each round of fighting will bring huge losses. In the long run, literary talent will be exhausted. However, with the support of "Cai Si Quan Yong", Shen Tianxian has no worries. On the contrary, Lou Ning should be wary of whether he will be consumed by Shen Tianxian in turn. At this time, on the other side, suddenly, there was a talent of literary talent soaring into the sky. When Shen Tianxian looked, it was Chu Xin. The great scholar who walked alone in the world did not have any fancy actions. When the skillful magic power was used, it turned into a killing halberd similar to louning, attacking Shen Tianxian on the nine peaks like a storm. His slaying halberd and louning''s Qi and strength are integrated together, which not only does not disturb louning, but also, under the guidance of louning, seems to be a strong man who really cultivates Loujia''s slaying halberd to the fourth level of Emperor Wu. Under the joint attack of the two men, Shen Tianxian suddenly left and right, and was hard to deal with. At this time, ning huang Han Feng reached out. A big stick appeared in his hand, then swung round and hit hard. The Dragon cudgel, a secret legend of the royal family of the Daning Dynasty, exerts a terrifying force on the stick. When it is waved in the air, it produces infinite suction, as if even a real dragon can be absorbed onto the stick. Where the Dragon stick passes, it seems to attract the opponent to move forward, and then it is beaten into meat mud by the big stick. Lou Ning''s face did not change, and the halberd of the slaying God was stabbed in succession. Each time, as if stabbing in the opponent''s most difficult position. The two sides, one fierce, the other vigorous, immediately fight into a group, each other does not give in. With the help of emperor Ning and Han Feng, the situation became two to two, and Shen Tianxian immediately relaxed. But the next moment, there will be a bright knife, bright as the star river. Above Jiufeng, Shen Tianxian took a breath: "it''s Chu Yaoguang." "At present, we don''t know the depth of the enemy. We''d better not continue to entangle ourselves. We''ll break through the encirclement first." Taiqing palace elder Qinghe immortal said at this time. He immediately unfolded his own Taisu dense, blocking the Chu shake light, such as the Star River pouring general knife light. Although Chu Yaoguang is still the cultivation strength of the 12th state, he is not inferior to Qinghe Zhenren, a Taoist master in the 13th state. On top of the nine peaks of Jinghu Lake, a real golden winged ROC bird fluttered up and flew straight to aokong. Seeing aokong''s appearance now, how can Dapeng orange light not know, where does the demon blood that the other party uses to practice come from? He flew into a rage and tried to kill him on the spot."It''s better to break through first and then make plans." Confucius Qingyan of Yan Shengfu. He turned the scroll on his head, and the world unfolded again and again, helping Qinghe Zhenren, Shen Tianxian and others to stop their opponents and cover their retreat and breakthrough. Far away in the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun sees this, smiles slightly, and then points his finger. He didn''t promote Lou Ning or Chuxin to the fourteenth level. Shen family''s classic justice is to see the virtuous and think of the same. It seems that louning''s arrival at the fourteenth level seems to have covered the whole audience, but it also gives Shen Tianxian the cultivation strength to reach the fourteenth level in a short time. So Zhang Dongyun promoted aokong and Longte. You don''t have to take the opponent right away. Just leave them where they are www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 350 Aokong tonglong special training for the strength of the sudden increase, called the golden winged Dapeng bird and Shen Tianxian and other people, for a time a little unprepared. They had heard that long te showed his strength of cultivation in the 13th state when he attacked the imperial capital of the Zhao family. When we met today, the other party was still in the twelfth state, which surprised everyone and puzzled at the same time. Some people can''t help but wonder what kind of forbidden method long te should have used at the beginning, so he temporarily raised his cultivation level. Generally speaking, similar measures often hurt people. In a short time, Longte should not be able to continue to grow. Even if he joined Chang''an City, would he really want to completely destroy his own future for the sake of Chang''an? But I didn''t expect that at the moment, long te is still seriously cultivating his strength and going to a higher level. Such a sudden means, called a group of opponents, caught off guard. Kong Qing quickly unfolds his Wenhua Baojuan to help others and block long te''s hand. While dealing with the evil shadow of long TE, he speculated on it. Then he found that the other side was quite mature. It''s like a real master of the 13th level. This surprised Kong Qing. He can''t help but doubt that long te has already reached the 13th level of cultivation strength. He just pretended to be a pig and eat a tiger. A moment after the two sides fight, longtes did not see forced Valley, after the force is not good. If you look at aokong on the other side who suddenly increases his cultivation strength to the twelfth level, it is the same situation. Kong Qing and others have to face a difficult situation. The other side''s attack on Jiufeng Academy was more powerful than that of Fengming city. Although Yansheng mansion, Taiqing palace, Daning Dynasty, and even the golden winged ROC birds in the southern wilderness had experts to help them, they did not have the upper hand in the face of Chang''an. People are afraid of this. Peng Ziling, the leader of the Taiqing palace, and Kong Shengzhen, the leader of the Imperial Palace, have never been seen. But I don''t know how many reinforcements will be in Chang''an city. At this point, we are more urgent to break through. Kong Qing, Qinghe Zhenren and ninghuang Hanfeng could not help but give birth to the idea of retreat. Shen Tianxian was also very heavy in the face of the many teachers and students of Jiufeng college who were still waiting to be evacuated. After a little hesitation, he finally decided to leave alone. He joined hands with Kong Qing and other five masters to break out side by side. But if you want to take care of other teachers and students of Jiufeng college, you can''t help. So four people and a demon, five 13th level masters, worked together to break through the encirclement. Their strength is completely concentrated together, and long TE, louning and others are not able to resist for a while. But aokong sneered, the ape dragon behind the birth of golden wings. His wings vibrate and see the distant void twisted together. Under the distortion of space, there is a faint golden color, just like a pure golden mountain peak. The mountain falls from the sky, and immediately suppresses Kong Qing, Qinghe Zhenren and Ning Huang Han Feng together. This is the magic power created by aokong after he combined the power of the three great blood vessels, namely, the mountain moving ape, the magic dragon and the golden winged ROC bird. The mountain, which looks like gold and transparent, is twisted into a layer of gold again. Heavy, but fly up again, move quickly. Even Kong Qing and other three masters of the 13th level did not escape for a while. Only the orange light of the golden winged ROC bird, with its wings shaking, could it escape from the distance. On the other side, Shen Tianxian saw the Golden Peak pressing down, gritted his teeth, and threw out a scroll. After the scroll was unfolded, there was suddenly a lot of literary talent, which gushed out like a cloud of smoke. Among the smoke and clouds, a variety of classical theories emerged at the same time. There is a great difference between Hongping academy and Hongping Academy. There are many academies in jiusiquan. There are also inferences about Yan Shengfu In this way, a variety of classic righteousness and principles are combined together to turn the golden mountain peak under the pressure of the petitioner for a while. Aokong saw this, then he was furious. He is not angry that Shen Tianxian has the ability to block his magic power. To his surprise, he was outraged by the means used to block his powers. In fact, it is also a kind of Confucian classics. The name says that the sea contains all rivers. That''s Shen He Rong''s original classic theory. The great master of the 13th state of Confucian practice, that is, the fourth state, has magical power, which is called "full of Confucian classics". He can hold all kinds of magic and magic power that the great master of Confucianism has seen. Shen He Rong''s acceptance of all kinds of rivers is able to accommodate all kinds of classic doctrines of other Confucian masters. They are different from each other, just think of the spring, think of the wise, draw inferences from one instanceAs a result, it became the scene of the moment, and many classic theories were combined to help Shen Tianxian block aokong''s magic power. This classic theory is the exclusive property of Shen Herong, and it was created when she was in Yansheng mansion in the past. The students of Yan Shengfu, including the Shen family at that time, were taught from Shen He Rong. In the end, however, he was still the only one who achieved it. The scroll that Shen Tianxian is using at present is Shen He Rong himself left many years ago. The scroll has been treasured by Shen Tianxian until now, but it has been used. However, no matter aokong or Chu Yaoguang saw it, they all felt angry. Seeing Shen Tianxian take advantage of this opportunity to leave far away, the auspicious cloud that embraces all rivers suddenly shakes in the air. Then the cloud drifted away. Seeing this, Shen Tianxian was shocked. In the direction of Xiangyun''s flight, he saw a girl standing far away, only about twelve or three years old. The girl''s face was calm and normal, but she waved from afar. So the cloud flew to her. This time, not only Shen Tianxian, but also other people who know about Haina and Baichuan also understand it. That girl is the reincarnation of Shen Herong, the "great evil" in the past 12 years. Only she can be so light and deft to crack all kinds of rivers. Although Shen Tianxian has kept the scroll warm for decades, his literary talent foresaw the original owner and immediately put it into his hands. Without the support of this auspicious cloud, Shen Tianxian was immediately crushed by the golden mountain. However, at present, aokong''s cultivation level, even after Zhang Dongyun''s promotion, is only the twelfth state. He is powerful and skillful, but he can only suppress Shen Tianxian and others for a while. Shen Tianxian, Kong Qing, Qinghe Zhenren and ninghuang Hanfeng all worked together to overthrow the golden peak. But only a step too slow, they will lose the opportunity to escape. Long TE, Lou Ning and others immediately surrounded Shen Tianxian and others. "It''s up to you." Chu shakes the light to rush aokong, Shen and Rong to nod: "I go to chase that big roc bird." After that, she turned into a star river and quickly disappeared in the sky, chasing the orange light of the golden winged Dapeng bird. Aokong then sneered at Kong Qing and others: "want to run, where there is so easy, all for Laozi obedient left." At the same time, he opened his mouth suddenly and let out a deafening scream. The golden hurricane reappeared, but this time it seemed to turn into a vast ocean, and then a circle of ripples spread to the periphery. In Jiufeng academy, Shen Hao and others felt as if their hearts had been grasped with their hands, and then their fingers kept tightening, as if to crush their hearts on the spot. Shen Tianxian and others, who have a higher level of cultivation, are also not so good. They feel that the spirit is slightly turbulent. The long howl of the mountain moving ape and the golden vigorous wind of the golden winged ROC are extremely strong, but they are not enough to deter Shen Tianxian and others. However, they found that their reaction speed and strain rate seemed to be slowing down when they were attacked by the real howl. Under the dullness, in the face of this shrill sound, it is difficult to support. It is known to all that aokong not only exerted the blood power of the mountain moving ape and the golden winged ROC bird, but also integrated the magic power of the magic dragon to suppress their spirits. Ning Huang Han Feng quickly roared. The fourth scene of martial arts emperor''s powerful Qi and blood, a roar, ghosts and gods retreat. For a moment, everyone felt that the screeching sound of the troll was no longer so harsh. However, the roar of ning huang and Han Feng exerted all his strength. For a moment, even Shen Hao and other teachers and students of Jiufeng Academy were almost shocked by the roar and fell to the ground. Without waiting for Han Feng to gasp, a cold light flashed in front of him. While Han Feng tries his best to break aokong''s magic power, Lou Ning''s cold halberd of killing God has been cut in front of the other party. Fortunately, Qinghe immortal rushed to attack. Taisu Yinyun raised his hand and intercepted louning''s slaying halberd in mid air. Han Feng had a chance to retreat and not be split in two by this halberd. While the Qinghe immortal saved Han Feng in time, on the other side, there were many evil shadows of sea fire tigers surrounded them from all directions. Kong Qing of Yan Shengfu hastened to help. At the moment, the lips are dead and the teeth are cold. They can''t tolerate any reservation. They have to keep watch and help each other. On the contrary, Shen Tianxian, the president of Jiufeng academy, did not move at this time. He stood in the air, looking at the girl in the distance. The girl looked calm and looked at him. At the bottom of Jiufeng academy, there are a few Shen family members who know about the establishment of the Academy. At this time, they all look complex and look at Shen Herong in the distance. The teachers and students of Jiufeng college who did not know it didn''t have such complicated ideas. They just lamented in their hearts that there was another one coming from twelve Yanluo.Far away in Chang''an City, in the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looks at this scene quietly through the seal on other people''s forehead. He gave a cool smile: "Twelve sister, although I really want to leave them all for you, it''s better to choose a day to collide with the sun, so we can solve it today." Shen and Rong listened to Zhang Dongyun''s voice coming out of his forehead seal, and also gave a slight smile: "it''s natural." In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun stood up and stepped forward. In his mind, the system prompt sound just rings out: [the city master further improved the city''s traffic and communication facilities, successfully completed the construction task 8.5, and won 4000 construction experience rewards] [the city master''s construction task upgrading experience reached 16600 points, and the guard duty upgraded experience reached 330200 points, which met the requirements of the eighth expansion of the city. Is it necessary to immediately Expand? ¡¿ www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 351 Hearing a series of system prompts, Zhang Dongyun''s face in Daming Palace shows a satisfied smile. "Expansion." With Zhang Dongyun''s command, the coverage of the invincible city system has soared again. As before, all aspects of the size, are four times the expansion. In terms of area, it is 16 times. To the East, to the South and to the north, let alone for the time being. To the west, the territory of the invincible city directly includes all the wasteland between China and the East. In addition, the eastern part of central Turkey will also be under its own control. Among them, there are three imperial dynasties of Dajing, Daning and Dayin, as well as Jinghu Jiufeng, where Jiufeng academy is located! Shen Tianxian, Kong Qing, Qinghe Zhenren and Ning Huang Han Feng are all covered by Zhang Dongyun''s system. At the same time, on the other side of the eastern Xinjiang, the walls of Chang''an city also began to soar, replacing the real boundary of the previous system, and enclosing the vast world in the east of Xinjiang. People in eastern Xinjiang have heard of similar miracles before. But at the moment, seeing and witnessing a city much larger than the previous Chang''an City, it still shocked everyone and almost lost their voice. Naturally, people in the Middle Kingdom can not know what is happening on the land of eastern Xinjiang. The attention of Shen Tianxian and others at this time, in addition to Shen Herong, aokong and others in front of them, is the sky above them, and suddenly the wind and clouds are surging. The vast and boundless clouds covered the whole sky above the nine peaks of Jinghu Lake. The sunlight was completely cut off, and the sky and earth were gloomy. Shen Tianxian and others were oppressed. The people of Chang''an city are also very suspicious, I don''t know what happened. Until, the clouds on the sky suddenly broke open, and a light fell from it. The light shines everywhere, but the sky and the earth are bright again. However, most of the people present did not feel warm because of this. Instead, they only felt that their hearts were cold and getting colder and colder. Because the light is not sunshine. It''s sword light. The sword light covers Shen Tianxian, Kong Qing, Qinghe Zhenren and ninghuang Hanfeng. The four top masters of the 13th level quickly used various means to resist the sword light from the sky. Ning Huang Han Feng, the big stick in his hand swung to the sky, as if to break the sky. When the Dragon cudgel is waving, it seems that a black hole is formed on the stick, which pulls everything around the earth and sky, and takes the initiative to throw himself into the net and get close to the big stick. The sword light seems to be distorted for a moment. However, without waiting for Han Feng to feel happy, he could see that the sword light, which seemed to have been twisted, was still chopping down in the shape of winding lightning. Then, they cut on the Dragon stick together. So we can see that the war of the Han family''s Daning Dynasty was rampant, and the Dragon stick, which was dominant, was twisted with the sword light. Refined steel refining, such a big stick, blink of an eye, it seems to twist into a twist. Ning Huang Han Feng''s heart is not good. But when he wanted to let go of his weapons, it was too late. He held the palm of the big stick, like a big stick, was twisted by the terrible sword meaning, instantly blood and flesh were blurred. In the fourth place, the Martial Emperor master sweeps the eight wastelands and expands the six harmonies. His Qi and blood are extremely strong. Not willing to be outdone, Han Feng quickly concentrated his whole body strength and clapped hands together. His hands, which were already bloody and fleshy, gathered again at this moment, as if to be restored to their original state. But at this time, the sky sword light further falls on Han Feng. As a result, the current helmsman of the Daning Dynasty could not hold on any longer, and was immediately stabbed by the light of the sword, and his whole body was spattered with blood. On the other side, Shen Tianxian, Kong Qing and Qinghe immortal were all shocked. They thought it was su Po, the "sword demon". Simultaneous interpreting the sword light, found the sword meaning different from the legend. It is neither Su Po''s famous Baize magic sword in the past, nor the brand-new sword meaning that shocked the world again after more than 30 years. It''s not su Po. However, the skill of swordsmanship is not inferior to that of Su Po, and the strength of cultivation realm is even higher than that of Su Su Po. If we say that Su Po''s sword technique is one sword breaking ten thousand swords, one sword breaking ten thousand methods. Well, now the sword light from the sky is that my sword is everywhere, and ten thousand swordsmen obey and ten thousand methods bow their heads. The sword meaning contained in the sword light forcibly distorts ning huang Han Feng''s unique martial arts, and subdues it. Now, too. The immortal Qinghe unfolded his Tai Chi Fu Mo diagram, and then immediately displayed his Tai Su Yin Yun. However, the sword light stabbed, the original Yin and Yang intersection of non-stop rotation of Tai Chi Fu Mo diagram, suddenly static.But the intangible and immaterial, floating too dense, then suddenly congealed, first like a dark cloud, and then it seems to be completely condensed into a solid. The immortal Qinghe took a deep breath, kneaded the formula with both hands, and then closed the two air currents, one black and one white, forming the secret of Taiqing palace, which was not passed on, and the lock of heaven and earth. However, the sword light fell from the sky, and the closed lock of heaven and earth was immediately divided into one black and one white. The immortal Qinghe was forced to die. He was about to use the sword of yin and Yang. But before his sword Qi was finished, he was cut off by the sword light. Then the sword light fell like rain all over the sky. Like ning huang Han Feng, Qinghe immortal was pierced by ten thousand swords and shot into a sieve. Shen Tianxian and Kong Qing, the two great masters of Confucianism in the fourth realm, unfolded their own literary treasures. Then two people''s Wenhua Baojuan, at the same time, a sword light flying out. Shen Tianxian''s sword sense is awe inspiring, which is quite similar to that of Shushan sword. In the past thousands of years, the sword of Shushan has always been the first sword technique in the Middle Earth, except for Su Po, the "sword demon" who startled Hong. Shen Tianxian wants to learn advanced swordsmanship, and his magic power is full of knowledge. At present, his preferred target is Shu mountain sword. It was only in the past 30 years that he broke through the third and fourth realms of Confucianism. Although he had a chance to witness Su Po''s swordsmanship before he was fully trained, it didn''t help. Different from Shen Tianxian, Kong Qing of Yansheng mansion is better than Shen Tianxian. Because he had the chance to witness Su Po''s magic sword. At the moment, through full of experience and ability to reappear Kendo, it is true that there is some mystery of Su breaking the old Baize magic sword. At this moment, the two great masters of Confucianism, the literary talent in Wenhua Baojuan, turned into the light of Chongxiao sword, from bottom to top, fighting with the sword idea of the sky. However, the first time the three parties contacted, the sword light of Shen Tianxian and Kong Qing was smashed. It''s like a famous sword, but it''s broken. The sword light falling from the sky is still falling. Shen Tianxian and Kong Qing tried their best. The former is based on his own value of the classic justice, see the virtuous, hope that because of the opponent in front of him, let his own cultivation strength increase, so as to have a chance to fight against it. If Shen Tianxian could reach the fifth level of the peak of Confucian master like Kong Shengzhen, his magic power would be greatly increased. But what happened next made him tongue tied. What''s more, what''s more, it didn''t work? He can be sure that the cultivation realm of the other party is absolutely above him, otherwise he would never have such a strong strength. However, he did not play any role in the face of opponents who had higher cultivation level than Shen Tianxian himself. This is the first time that Shen Tianxian has encountered such a thing. Shen Tianxian couldn''t resist the fierce sword light because he didn''t get promoted to the fifth level of Confucian master. Even if he had another classical theory of "Cai Si Quan Yong", in the face of the powerful force that completely crushed him, it was just the difference between supporting one breath and supporting two breathing. On the other hand, Kong Qing, the Confucian master of the fourth realm, who was born in Yan Shengfu, inspired the classical righteousness of Yan Sheng Fu. As the supreme holy land of Confucianism, yanshengfu has more than one classic theory. But at the moment, the only way to help Kong Qing is to draw inferences from one instance. Yanshengfu''s inferences from one instance can enable practitioners to reflect the other''s magical powers to a certain extent. Even better. However, the next moment, Kong Qing was also confused. Just like Shen Tianxian''s "seeing the virtuous and thinking about the same", Kong Qing''s "drawing inferences from one instance" did not play a role. He can only watch the sword light all over the sky, penetrate his country and world, and twist his literary treasure into pieces. At the last moment, Kong Qing had the heart to show his small words and big words, and finally fought. But the results are still in vain. Kong Qing was also nailed to the earth by the sword light under the dense rain. Other scholars of Jiufeng academy, who are seeking to break through the encirclement, are all sluggish. That''s four strong men in the 13th level. Even if Peng Ziling and Kong Shengzhen, the leader of the Imperial Palace in the fourteenth state, could not do this, so they would take all the four Shen Tianxian down? Where is the Kendo master in the sky? Even most people in Chang''an city are surprised and frightened at this time. Only a few insiders knew the situation, but they were also full of admiration. "Dad, that''s uncle''s Tiandi sword." Ao Ying came to his father aokong and said in a low voice, "it''s really like the emperor of heaven coming to the dust and ordering the world..." Aokong nodded: "although Lao Qi''s swordsmanship has improved again, I''m afraid it can''t be compared with the emperor''s sword."On the other side, someone suddenly knelt down in the sky and bowed his head to the sky above: "Your Majesty is in heaven and earth, powerful in the world!" The speaker, who used to be the emperor, was often referred to as "His Majesty" by his subordinates, but now he is subordinate to Yin Wang louning in Chang''an. His face was grim at the moment, but there was a hint of fanaticism in his eyes. As if awakened by him, most of the remaining people in Chang''an all knelt down on the sky: "Your Majesty is in heaven and earth, powerful in the world!" Chu Xin, a Confucianist master who didn''t submit to Chang''an but only helped louning, looked up at the sky above with complicated complexions. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 352 Facing the sword light falling from the sky, Chu Xin was also shocked. He didn''t know whether it was the influence of the other side''s sword intention or was forced by his opponent''s prestige. But he could clearly feel his mind wavering slightly. Above the clouds, Zhang Dongyun ignored Chuxin, who stood out from the crowd because he did not kneel down. He smiles and looks down at Shen Tianxian and others. After the invincible city was expanded again, the space was no longer meaningful to him. For a moment, he was still in Daming Palace. At this moment, he had left the eastern frontier and arrived in the Middle Earth. Here, and now it is his world, you can do what you want. Kong Qing, Han Feng and Qinghe Zhenren, the top three in the 13th level, can be called a hero in China. But at the moment, the three men were all nailed to the ground, unable to move, dying. The only better person is Shen Tianxian. The light of the sword pierced through his body, only to inflict a heavy blow on him. He still retains some mobility. But he was so heavy that he couldn''t be happy at all. The other side left him, not because of mistakes, or merciful. It''s going to be left to someone else. The young girl appeared in front of the old man: "I''m sorry, but my cultivation level is still low, so I need to trouble others to help me." Shen Tianxian looks at the girl in front of him. His mood is complex and hard to express for a moment. However, when he looked at Shen and Rong, he suddenly moved in his heart and then looked over the sky above him. There, under the light, he couldn''t see each other clearly. But looking at Shen and Rong, the old man suddenly remembered that the evil emperor, who was called the twelve Yanluo with each other in the past, had the same name as the emperor of heaven, which was very powerful. It is similar to today''s swordsmanship that dominates the heaven and earth, faces Six Harmonies and eight wastelands, and forcibly subdues other people''s strength. Apart from Su Po, I''m afraid there is no one else in the Middle Kingdom who has such excellent swordsmanship. But what about the evil emperor? Shen Tianxian looks at the girl in front of him. He is about to speak. The other party''s family and world are unfolding, and he has been rolled into an independent world. After Shen Tianxian was handed over to Shen Herong, Zhang Dongyun said calmly: "no one is allowed to go." Louning and others immediately responded: "obey your Majesty''s edict!" The crowd immediately continued to rush to Shen Hao and other teachers and students of Jiufeng college. Even though Chu Yaoguang left, aokong began to watch the war quietly. Chang''an also beat Jiufeng academy hard. All the people in the academy are captured and killed. In the face of heavy encirclement, they can hardly miss the net, and are soon caught in one net. On the other side, Shen and Rong reappeared. Although Shen Tianxian disappeared, it was obvious that he could not escape. Zhang Dongyun did not interfere in how Shen and Rong dealt with each other. At this time, his sight just fell on the Qinghe real man. Then, Qinghe real person suddenly all over a shock. as like as two peas, he was just like him. Of course, this is not true or false, but the fourth level master of Taoist Yuanshen Qinghe Zhenzhen''s own distraction. He was so distracted that he had stayed in Taiqing palace to prevent accidents. After the last incident of the real man Yunluo, Peng Ziling and the immortal Qinghe worked together to strengthen the mountain guarding array of the Taiqing palace and set up numerous prohibitions to protect their distracted minds. But in the end, nothing works. After his apprentice Yunluo, immortal Qinghe was distracted by Zhang dongyunsheng from Taiqing palace ten thousand miles away to the nine peaks of Jinghu Lake. Drag it into the invincible city. Kong Qing, Han Feng and other people saw this, and their expressions were immediately gloomy. The strength of Chang''an is much higher than they expected. They can''t help but doubt that Peng Ziling and Kong Shengzhen, two top masters of Confucianism and Taoism, are here. Can the outcome of this war be changed? Zhang Dongyun is also curious where Peng Ziling and Kong Shengzhen have gone. According to the common sense in most people''s cognition, it must be better to attack Chang''an as soon as possible and to wipe out the resurgent twelve Yanluo. Otherwise, Shen Herong, aokong and others will return to the peak of the past years in a short time, and even make progress. Peng Ziling and Kong Shengzhen can not fail to understand this truth. Now both of them are gone. There must be a reason. The city Lord Zhang was surprised. For a while, it was hard to say whether he should be happy or not. Don''t worry about the opponents of the 13th or the 14th. As long as you dare to be loaded into the invincible city like Shen Tianxian and Kong Qing, you will end up with nothing but to be captured or closed your eyes.Peng Ziling and Kong Shengzhen, anyone is a large upgrade experience. However, if they come in a row, they may "eat" Shen Tianxian and Kong Qing''s experience rewards. From this point of view, it is obvious that at present, I have benefited more from this situation. However, if Peng Ziling and Kong Shengzhen run away, it would be a pity to lose their reward. At the same time, the city master Zhang gave orders and asked his servants to take care of the aftermath. At the same time, he inquired about the whereabouts of Peng Ziling and Kong Shengzhen. On the other hand, he secretly interrogates Qinghe Zhenren and Kong Qing. From these two prisoners, Zhang Dongyun can easily get the answer he wants. As empty as a master, his cultivation level was improved and he broke through to the fourteenth level, blocking Peng Ziling in the way. On the other side, Kong Shengzhen was also blocked. It''s just that the object of this time makes Yan Shengfu confused. The other side''s face is strange. Even the sword skill he has learned is the first time for the people in Yan Sheng mansion to meet. However, the opponent''s swordsmanship is excellent and his strength is amazing. If such high-level and powerful warriors suddenly emerge from a certain place in Central China, they will not receive any information about the status, power and information of the holy mansion. Kong Shengzhen and Kong Qing had to guess that the other party was from outside China. As for why the woman helped the twelve Yama, helped Chang''an City, and helped to block Kong Shengzhen, the people of the Kong family did not understand. When Zhang Dongyun realized the situation, he moved slightly in his heart. Women. Swordsman. Excellent swordsmanship Why does it sound familiar? City Lord Zhang blinked and blinked, and suddenly felt a strong fire of gossip rising in his heart. He remembered that he had heard Ao Kong and AO Ying talk about Ao Ying''s mother. According to Kong Qing''s description, there seems to be a match between the two. In this way, it seems to explain why this mysterious outsider should suddenly help Chang''an and the twelve Yama. "Tell them to let Peng Ziling and Kong Shengzhen come here without any hindrance." Zhang Dongyun immediately ordered Lou Ning and others to search for the Master Kong Ru. Zhang Dongyun''s attention falls on another thing during the period when he sends his hand down to look for someone else. In a way, the most important thing. Fairy trace fragments. The initial time of the system is one year, plus the following two pieces of debris, each provides one year, a total of three years. Now, more than two years and four months have passed. Now, Lord Zhang''s system has less than eight months left. He needs to find other immortal trace fragments as soon as possible to extend the invincible time of the system. With this third piece of debris, perhaps it can further stimulate new functions of the system? Jiufeng academy, or the Shen family, originally blackened the fragments of Shen Herong''s immortal trace. Therefore, Zhang Dongyun has high hopes for winning Jiufeng academy this time. However, the whole Jiufeng academy has been located in the invincible city. For Zhang Dongyun, there is no secret. But there was no piece of fairy trace. At the beginning, Zhang Dongyun thought he was careless. The results of careful combing, or found nothing. Moreover, according to the previous action of the system, if there are fairy trace fragments nearby, there will be a system tone prompt. "What Shen Ping said that day was not true." At this time, Shen and Rong came to Zhang Dongyun and said: "originally, the fragments of the immortal trace were buried under the nine peaks, and it was really difficult to get out without the help of my younger sister. But after so many years of hard work, Shen Tianxian and his colleagues have made some achievements. If we don''t see Shen garden today, we will take away the piece of immortal trace by the order of Shen Tianxian. " Zhang Dongyun sighed in his heart, but he looked as usual: "later, later, it''s OK. Can we find him?" "I''ll try my best." Shen and Rong said. Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly. Fortunately, this trip is not without harvest. Shen Tianxian, Kong Qing, Qinghe Taoist and Han Feng are the four enemies in the 13th level, each of which means 5000 guard experience points. Four, that''s 20000 directly. The system originally had 330200 guard experience points. The eighth system upgrade and expansion cost 14000 points. However, with a new harvest of 20000 points, the total number further reached 39200 points. It is a pity that there are not enough training points in the construction task, otherwise the city can be upgraded and expanded for the ninth time. However, although the number of construction experience points is less, the balance this time is 2600 points, which is even more than last time. Zhang Dongyun took a breath gently.After the eighth system expansion, the current scope of the invincible city has been too large for ordinary people to imagine: [City Master: Zhang Dongyun current range: 650036 km from east to west, 98304 km from south to north, 32768 km above and 32768 km below ground the scope of the city wall: East-West one The area is 16 times larger than that in all aspects. Today, the plane area of invincible city in this world is more than 6.4 billion square kilometers. Today, the whole eastern Xinjiang is covered by invincible cities. At the same time, the four sides of the wild sea also entered Zhang Dongyun''s hands. The eastern part of China is also covered by the system. Among them, there were not only the former Dajing Dynasty of Zhao family and Dayin Dynasty of Lou family, but also a part of Daning Dynasty of Han family in Northeast China. And Daning first master, ning huang Han Feng, today has been Zhang Dongyun on the spot. "After sorting out this place, soldiers entered the Han family''s imperial boundary." The voice of a city Lord surnamed Zhang came from the sky, ethereal and majestic. "In accordance with your Majesty''s edict!" All Chang''an people on the ground agreed in unison. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 353 Before that, Dayin emperor of Loujia in the southeast of China had submitted to Chang''an. Located in the east of the Zhao family, Dajing Dynasty is now basically completely occupied by Chang''an. On the other hand, the Han family''s Daning Dynasty in the northeast of China and Turkey, even if there are problems left over by Yan Shengfu, AI will become a part of Chang''an in the near future. Nearly half of their territory is now shrouded in the invincible city. Next, for Chang''an people, the matter is extremely simple. Zhang Dongyun sincerely hopes that Kong Shengzhen, the head of Yan Shengfu, will not run away, but will follow Chang''an to the end. At this distance, if he is careless, he may set foot in the invincible city. Speaking of this, there is another person Zhang Dongyun''s eyes flashed slightly. Finally, the construction task was completed a little bit slowly. When the mission was completed and the invincible city expanded again to cover Zhongtu and Jiufeng academies, Chu Yaoguang chased the golden winged ROC bird and left here again. Invincible city expansion, failed to put her in together. This makes Zhang Dongyun feel rather sorry. As long as Chu Yaoguang comes in, she is loyal or treacherous, conceals what, inquires what, everything will be clear. "If you can''t catch it, just ignore it." Zhang Dongyun sent a message to Chu Yaoguang through qingtianyan: "come back first." Chu Yaoguang''s voice came through the eyes of the blue sky: "don''t worry, brother. I''ll pay attention to it. In addition to the golden winged ROC bird, I''ll check the activities of the Taiqing palace and Yansheng mansion." Zhang Dongyun''s eyes showed a playful color, but his tone was calm as before: "OK, be careful yourself." "Don''t worry, big brother." Chu Yaoguang said that, the contact between the two sides was interrupted. Zhang Dongyun returned to Daming Palace of Chang''an City in eastern Xinjiang, and then sat down on the palace again. Chu Yaoguang, there must be something wrong. It''s just not sure what the problem is. Look for opportunities and make sure that Zhang Dongyun thought to himself. Although Lord Zhang is concerned about Chu Yaoguang''s affairs, the overall situation in the Middle Kingdom is currently pursuing the victory, and there is no need for him to do it himself. Aokong, Shen Herong, louning, Chuxin, long TE, zhao shu, etc. are all heroes of one side, which can be handled properly. Therefore, on the basis of appeasing and adjusting the original Zhao family''s grand King Dynasty, Chang''an masters began to turn their spearheads to the north. Chu Xin and zhao shu, as well as Cao Ranran, Yuan Zhe and other Confucian masters from eastern Xinjiang, quickly stabilized the situation in the original Dajing imperial dynasty. After continuing to stabilize the internal situation of his family Dayin Dynasty, louning, together with aokong, Shen Herong, led long TE, Li Jie, Zhuo sin, and other people into the territory of Daning Dynasty of Han family in Northeast China. In addition to the emperor Ning and Han Feng, there were other masters of the 13th realm in the Daning Dynasty. The change of the throne, even the domestic situation, will not cause problems in a short time. But that''s under no external pressure. Now that Chang''an marches northward, the pressure of the Daning Dynasty is very high. Zhang Dongyun is in the Daming Palace of Chang''an city. Through the incantation marks on Lou Ning''s forehead, he witnessed the scene of Zhongtu and felt interesting. Chang''an''s attack on the Middle Kingdom was somewhat different from the previous unification of eastern Xinjiang. When attacking the eastern Xinjiang, there will be many big and small forces dissatisfied with the rule of the dynasties they belong to and surrender to Chang''an in advance. Even if they didn''t take effect early, when the great army of Chang''an masters arrived and the local Dynasty was gone, most of them chose to submit to Chang''an. On the other hand, the situation of louning in China is special. Let alone, the Ming De academy, where Zhao Shu is the Dean, and the long family led by long TE are among the few who have successfully joined Chang''an. On the contrary, even though the great king Dynasty of Zhao family and Daning Dynasty of Han family have fallen one after another, the big and small forces in these places still insist on fighting to the end and refuse to yield. Among them, the biggest impact should be the exposure of the identity of the twelve Yanluo. Even on the boundary of Dayin under louning, there were people who had been loyal to Dayin, but chose to rebel because louning surrendered to Chang''an. Although the final result is to be suppressed by Lou Ning iron and blood, but the occurrence of more than one similar thing, this is very illustrative. In this regard, city Lord Zhang had no choice but to stand up. With the help of Chu Yaoguang, Shen Herong, aokong and others, they naturally have to bear the corresponding adverse effects. But to be honest, their reputation was not so bad at that time. Over the past 30 years, however, it has deteriorated a lot. Taiqing palace, Yansheng mansion, Zhongyue temple, Lingguang temple and several other great emperors are believed to have contributed a lot. However, in the face of the Chang''an army, most of the small and medium-sized forces in various places resisted, but the royal families of Daning Dynasty were sober. Peng Ziling, the leader of Taiqing palace, was blocked. Kong Shengzhen, the head of Yan Sheng mansion, was blocked.The elder of Taiqing palace, Qinghe immortal. Shen Tianxian, President of Jiufeng Academy. Kong Qing, the great master of Confucianism, is a powerful senior member of the Confucius family. In addition, the first member of the royal family of Daning Dynasty was the emperor and Han Feng. All of the four strong men in the 13th state were defeated in Jiufeng, Jinghu. In addition, there are even rumors that Jiufeng academy also contacted a golden winged ROC bird, which is also the 13th territory, to fight together. As a result, Dapeng can only escape. What kind of strength is needed to defeat all these strong men? It is difficult to make an accurate judgment. But it''s not hard for them to be sure that it''s a force they can''t resist. Although, the current into the territory of the Daning Dynasty Chang''an master, not so exaggerated. However, it can be imagined that Chang''an will be so furious when it really makes efforts. At present, the only thing that Daning royal family can do is to contact Yan Shengfu to help. Yan Shengfu is located in the territory of Daning Dynasty. There have been many conflicts between the two sides in the past. Although Kong Shengzhen''s cultivation realm was strong, ning huang and Han Feng could not be obedient to him. The Han family of the royal family and the Kong family, who are in charge of the Yansheng mansion, are like the Zhao family in the Imperial Academy. However, at this time, the Confucius family of Yan Sheng mansion has to take over the olive branch from the royal family. In the face of a common enemy and an enemy so powerful that they almost suffocate, the two families had to abandon their past suspicion and join hands to resist the enemy. Even so, it is not optimistic for them. Until Kong Shengzhen, the head of the Imperial Palace, finally returned to the mansion to sit down. The whole Daning Dynasty, from inside to outside, was relieved. Besides Kong Shengzhen himself. "Not" sword demon "Su Po All the people in the temple changed their faces: "are there any masters of Kendo who don''t know their origins to help Chang''an?" Kong Shengzhen looked solemn and nodded his head slowly: "when news of the war broke out in Jiufeng academy, the girl left immediately and disappeared, but the possibility of her appearing again could not be ruled out." When they heard the speech, they all looked heavy and nodded. "Peng Ziling, blocked by Zhongyue temple?" Kong Shengzhen then asked. Others quickly reported the news from the Taiqing Palace: "it should not be fake." Kong Shengzhen breathed out a breath: "at present, we are in the situation of the Shen family of Jiufeng Academy. Please contact Taiqing palace and invite Peng Ziling to come here. The enemy is powerful. We can''t disperse our strength." "Yes." I''m sorry. At this time, a son of the Kong Family suddenly whispered: "uncle, we Is it possible to make peace with the president? " After hearing this, some people wanted to scold, but they forbeared and didn''t say anything at last. Hearing this, Kong Shengzhen did not get angry, but said calmly, "we have many children in the Kong family, and many students in Yansheng mansion died in Chang''an city." The man who spoke looked ashamed. Kong Xiang patted the other side on the shoulder: "even if we are willing, the other party will not agree. If Chang''an city is not presided over by the twelve Yanluo, there may be a chance. Even if there is no Shen Herong in Chang''an City, there may also be a chance. But now, of course, it''s all over." The other party listened and nodded silently. Kong Xiang and others immediately withdrew, wrote a letter and sent it to the Taiqing palace. They invited Peng Ziling, the leader of the Taiqing palace, to come to Yansheng mansion. After sitting alone in the hall for a moment, Kong Shengzhen stood up and walked out of the hall. He went all the way to the ancestral hall of the Confucius family, looking at the tablets of incense and fire, silent. In his hands, the Confucius family''s Tongyan holy house has suffered a great disaster. At that time, Yan Shengfu was broken down by the twelve Yanluo. Another Confucian master of the fourteenth state of the Confucius family and many teachers and students died miserably. If it wasn''t for the last moment, Shen Herong and Yan Shengfu would have cut off the table and cut off the previous situation. He was afraid that Yan Shengfu would become history as the Jade Emperor Dynasty, Leiyin temple and Chunyang palace. But what should come will come. It looks like fate. The enemy of the past is back again. For Shen He Rong, Kong Shengzhen is not lack of understanding. At that time, it was because of her that the temple of Tongyan of the Kong family had a chance to survive. However, what Kong Xiang said was not true. Now everyone has become the enemy again. Shen Herong is the most ruthless and resolute one in the battle between Chang''an and Yan Shengfu. This time, can Yan Shengfu survive the disaster? Kong Shengzhen stood in the ancestral hall for a long time. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Peng Ziling, the leader of the Taiqing palace, was blocked by Master Kong Ru and failed to go to participate in the battle of nine peaks in Jinghu in time. After the news came, Qinghe Zhenren and others were killed. "Is that what the master wants to see?" Peng Changyou sighed.Kong Ru master''s palms closed together and his expression was calm: "I want to see all the people in the world, happy, safe and happy." Peng Ziling shook his head: "Chang''an can''t bring these things to China, they can only bring disaster and destruction." Kong Ru Master said: "the vicissitudes of life, the world changes, people will also change." Peng Ziling looked at each other: "master, will you change?" Master Kong Ru replied, "I strive for the same." Peng Ziling nodded, immediately turned into a purple, far away, back to the direction of the Taiqing palace. Master Kong Ru watched him leave and then turned to look at the nine peaks of Jinghu Lake. However, the expression on his face showed a momentary complexity. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 354 Peng Ziling, the leader of the Taiqing palace, did not stay much and returned to the palace. When he arrived at the Taiqing palace, he saw a young Taoist waiting. It was after reincarnation that those who called ancient wood should laugh at me. "Master." I should laugh at me and salute Peng Ziling. Peng Ziling asked slowly, "younger martial brother Qinghe, killed?" "Like elder martial brother Yunluo, life and death can not be determined yet." "But Uncle Qinghe, together with Shen Tianxian, Kong Qing and Han Feng, failed to escape from the nine peaks of Jinghu Lake. Now the situation is unknown." Peng Ziling gently nodded: "it was my teacher''s miscalculation that Qinghe''s younger brother was robbed." He and yingxiao walked into the hall together and sat down: "if Shen Tianxian is the only one in Jiufeng academy, there must be something wrong." I should laugh and nod: "it''s possible that Wang Che is not here, and Shen Yuan is not present. It must be that the Shen family has other arrangements." He looked up at his mentor and said, "maybe he left with the fragments of immortal trace, leaving a way for the Shen family." Peng Ziling nodded: "if Jiufeng academy, as you said, really has a piece of immortal trace fragment, it is really possible." He should laugh at me and said: "although it is not too close, I feel that there must be a fragment of immortal trace in the past nine peaks of Jinghu Lake. Otherwise, the Shen family and Jiufeng academy would not rise in a short time. However, they should not be able to master and control the immortal trace fragment thoroughly, so it is difficult to use it directly against the enemy and stop the attack of Chang''an city. As for the origin of the fragment, I guess that it is most likely originated from Shen Herong. She may have had contact with the Shen family before, but now she turns into an enemy, which may be related to that time. " Peng Ziling asked, "now, can you find Shen Yuan?" Should laugh at me to reply: "in a short period of time, it is difficult to get news." Shen Yuan, after all, is a master of Confucianism in the 13th state, just like Shen Tianxian and Kong Qing. Most of them want to follow people in the world. I should laugh at my strong cultivation, but because of reincarnation, although I have become the yuan God, the current level is still lower than that of Shen Yuan. "However, in recent years, disciples have arranged for people to get acquainted with Shen Yuan and become intimate friends. If Shen Yuan goes to the other side or has a whereabouts, we will soon know." Should laugh, I replied. Peng Ziling nodded: "pay attention to relevant news." Should laugh at me to answer a way: "disciple obeys." "What''s more..." Peng Ziling added: "send a letter to Song Jun in the great Qian Dynasty." Song Jun is the ruler of the Qianhuang Dynasty, the Song family in Northwest China. "If he had the idea of Mantis catching cicadas and yellow finches in the future, he should change his mind after the first World War of Jinghu Jiufeng." Peng Ziling said slowly. "Yes, master," he said Taiqing palace was soon sent to the capital of the great Qian Dynasty. In the palace, a man with a thin figure seemed to be only thirty or forty years old, and his eyes were still. After seeing the summons from the Taiqing palace, he did not speak for the first time, but waited quietly. Soon, the sentry system of the great Qian Dynasty continuously sent information back from Jiufeng, Jinghu. After the comparison, it can be seen that what the Taiqing Palace said was true and not exaggerated. For the central Turkmen, the situation is so bad that it is dangerous. After browsing all the information, Emperor Song Jun said to his subordinates: "I will go to the Taiqing palace. When I leave Beijing, you can make your own decisions. If you have something important, report to me." "I obey my orders." The ministers took orders. Yan Shengfu''s letter of help, the Taiqing Palace''s invitation letter, are not only sent to one. In addition to the Song Dynasty in Northwest China, the remaining two dynasties, the Liu family Da Xuan Dynasty in the West and the Wang family Dafeng Dynasty in the southwest of central Turkey, received messages. In addition, the Liu family publicized the imperial capital of the imperial dynasty and welcomed other people to join hands. Kongyuan abbot of Zhongyue temple and Zhideng abbot of Lingguang temple. The two men were hindered by the heart of Bodhi temple and the abbot of Bodhi temple and Chengyang immortal of Zhengyi sect, and failed to get to Jinghu Jiufeng in time. Now that they have failed, they have to make up their minds to unite with all the people who can be contacted to face the giant from the East. In the southwest, Fenghuang had planned to go to Jinghu Jiufeng to meet with ninghuang Hanfeng and Shen Tianxian to discuss the fight against Chang''an. It was just because something was pending in Dafeng''s reign that the trip was delayed. As a result, news came that Jiufeng Academy was broken and that Shen Tianxian and others were completely destroyed. Dafeng emperor up and down, for a time for it lost voice. "According to the current news, Chang''an is now going north to use troops, and the goal is to point to the Han family." An old minister broke his silence and reported. "This does not mean that they will not suddenly go south and invade Dafeng border," said Feng Huang, sitting in the Dragon chair"Your Majesty is holy." The old minister saluted: "this dynasty still needs to make plans early." Fenghuang did not speak, his eyes slightly upward, looking at the top of the hall, his mind came up with the scene of that year. More than 30 years ago, he also participated in the battle of immortal traces against the twelve Yama. After the war, he was stable in the past 30 years. But now, those people are back. Moreover, they will not let go of their former enemies. This is the case with Yansheng palace and Taiqing palace. The Dafeng Dynasty was no exception. The other side''s first attack on the north is not so much about the fact that ninghuang and Hanfeng are no longer there, but rather that they come with their will. When he read this, he felt more heavy in his heart. After the next Dynasty, he returned to the imperial study while thinking. After sitting down for a while, the bodyguard came to report: Han Feiyu, the leader of the southern clan of Shushan, asked to see him. Hearing the name, Feng Huang''s eyes flickered slightly: "accurate." He went out of the imperial study and waited for each other in the courtyard. Although the southern branch of Shushan has been conquered, it almost disappeared. However, Han Feiyu and his cultivation strength are all the best choices. Even if Fenghuang is rich, he dare not say that he can surpass the other. Against Chang''an, this is a strong aid. "Good day, your majesty." Han Feiyu is smiling. "Mr. Han, how can I help you when you come here?" Feng Huang asked quietly. Although the northern and southern branches of Shushan were divided before, they both denounced each other as treason, both internally and externally, while they were still orthodox of Shushan school. Of course, if we say that the Shushan school is reunified now, the real leader is also primitive. But now Fenghuang is polite and gives Han Feiyu a high hat. "I don''t deserve to be taught." Han Feiyu also said politely: "it''s just that the situation in China and Turkey is critical now. Han Mou has some news, so he must communicate with his Majesty in time so as to make early plans." Feng Huang nodded: "master Han, please speak." Han Feiyu Su Rong said: "I''m sorry to say that this battle of Jiufeng in Jinghu is going to be there to help all of you in Jiufeng Academy. But it''s a pity that he was blocked in the middle and failed to catch up. As for the people who helped Chang''an and blocked Han''s way, it was simple and unsophisticated. " Fenghuang heard the speech and nodded his head slowly. Chang''an City originated from twelve Yanluo. Before that, it was they who broke the southern branch of Shushan mountain and transformed it into the northern branch of Shushan mountain in disguise. Therefore, the news came out and was known to the heroes of the Middle Earth. Shushan is in the territory of Dafeng emperor. The emperor Fenghuang has been paying attention to where the ancient simplicity and other northern scholars of Shu mountain will go next. However, there were some changes in the West recently, which made Fenghuang have to be distracted. On the one hand, it delayed him to go to Jiufeng of Jinghu Lake, on the other hand, he neglected the ancient simplicity of the northern branch of Shushan mountain. "Mr. Gu, it''s gratitude." Fenghuang said slowly, "it''s a pity that he lost the festival by keeping the small section. He fell to the evil way of Chang''an City and betrayed the right way in the world..." "Your Majesty is right." Han Feiyu said. Fenghuang looked at the other side: "Bodhi temple, also reversed." Han Feiyu asked: "the heart and master personally hand?" Fenghuang nodded: "yes, just received the latest news, he personally, together with Zhengyi school Chengyang, blocked Zhongyue temple Kongyuan and Lingguang Temple Zhideng." Both Bodhi temple and Shushan sect were in the territory of Dafeng imperial court of Wang family in Southwest China. Both schools are experts, either of which needs to be treated with caution by Dafeng emperor. Now both of them seem to have fallen to Chang''an city. For Fenghuang, it was not like a lump in his throat, but like a knife hanging on his head. Han Feiyu said: "although the situation is not clear, but the Taiqing palace Peng Zhenren and the master of the Confucius Mansion of Yan Sheng mansion were also stopped and failed to go to Jinghu Jiufeng." "I heard that Su Po, the sword demon, did not show up this time." Fenghuang said. Han Feiyu took a deep breath: "yes, Han Mou also has heard." Fenghuang said: "the strength of Chang''an city is stronger than expected. I''m afraid there are more good players besides the seven, eight, ten and twelve on the surface." "In the long run, I''m afraid there will be more and more." Han Feiyu nodded: "although we should be careful to compete with it, it should be sooner rather than later..." Fenghuang said: "I want to go to Taiqing palace, Yansheng mansion, Liu family and Song family. Would leader Han be interested in going with me?" "Han is naturally happy." Han Feiyu replied. After the emperor of Fenghuang explained his problem of going up, he took delichen and set off secretly with Han Feiyu, leaving the scope of Dafeng imperial court. Although he was out of the office, the imperial court of Dafeng was in full swing. The primary targets of vigilance are Shushan sect and Bodhi temple. At this time, Gu Pu has just returned to the north gate of Shushan school. A group of Shushan elders came to meet them."I''m fine." Quaint waved his hand and sat down. "Elder martial brother Gu, how is Han Feiyu''s traitor now?" someone asked. Gu Pu shook his head: "when the situation is bad, he left immediately Cough I won a move, but I couldn''t keep him Everyone felt sorry. Some people comforted everyone and said, "no matter how you say it, this time, the leader and senior brother will also be able to repay the gratitude owed to Chang''an city." Some nodded in agreement, others remained silent. For example, Gu Pu himself. He looked around, and finally sighed, "I''m afraid the other party doesn''t think so." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 355 After listening to Gu Pu''s words, other people of Shushan sect all showed a bitter smile. "Let''s take a look." An elder of Shushan sect said helplessly. Everyone nodded, but they felt helpless. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chen Yang, who returns to the gate of justice school, faces the same trouble. The elder Jin Xiaoxiao said in one side: "Chang''an emissary has arrived before." Chengyang immortal thought for a moment and then said, "please." Jin Xiaoxiao left according to his words. The rest of the orthodox group were all eager to speak. After a while, someone could not help but ask, "what are you going to do, master?" "We have already made a decision." Cheng Yang asked. The other party nodded and then sighed: "at first, it can be said that Chang''an city is a member of the twelve Yanluo middle school. Jiufeng academy can also be regarded as a kind of gratitude this time, but if it continues later, there will be no room for dispute." The real man of Chengyang shook his head gently: "how has it ever happened? If other people are good friends, it''s OK, but Peng Ziling of Taiqing palace... " Hearing this, everyone else was silent. Not long ago, the Taiqing palace just attacked the Zhengyi school. Whether there is Chang''an city or not, for the orthodox, they have to face the pressure brought by the Taiqing palace. "But After all, it is a heresy. In order to protect ourselves, do we really want to give up other insistences? " Someone spoke with difficulty. Chengyang immortal said: "Zhongyue temple is as empty as a master. I think we all know something about it." In front of them, a group of high-ranking officials all nodded. At that time, Master Kong Ru left Zhongyue Temple because of their different ideas. Zhongyue temple is naturally not used to it. The relationship between Zhongyue temple and kunru master is estranged from many famous holy places in China and even in the Six Dynasties. But this does not include the orthodox. On the contrary, after learning some details, most of the senior members of the Zhengyi school supported Kong Ru master more. It''s just that they rarely intervene in external affairs, and they don''t interfere in other people''s internal problems. "Master Kong is not powerful, but I believe him." Chengyang Zhenren said: "he is willing to help Chang''an. I believe that after the robbery more than 30 years ago, people in the twelve Yama also have repentance and improvement. This is also consistent with what he saw with his own eyes when he went to Chang''an. It is also because of this that Bodhi Temple heart and the abbot are willing to join hands. No matter whether the twelve Yama were false or not, at present, it seems that Chang''an''s accession to the Central Plains will do no harm to the common people. " In front of him, a group of fellow students heard the speech and showed a thoughtful look. Some people nodded slowly. "We can watch the future quietly. If there is any change, we may as well make plans." Chengyang immortal finally said. All the people in front of him said in unison: "the leader is thoughtful, and we will take orders." At this time, Jin Xiaoxiao returned, followed by an old Taoist. It is the real man Huifang from Fulu palace in eastern Xinjiang. When he arrived at the palace, he made a Taoist Jishou to all the Zhengyi School: "under the rule of Chang''an, Fu Lu Gong Hui Fang in eastern Xinjiang met all the fairies of Zhengyi school." "No ceremony, no ceremony." The real man of Chengyang lifted him in the air and received only half a gift from the other side. Although the appearance looks like a crane hair and a child''s face, Chengyang immortal is much higher no matter his cultivation or age. However, since the other party came on behalf of Chang''an, Chengyang immortal was not well received by him. "Thank you, master." Huifang immortal is neither humble nor arrogant, and stands firm. This moment in his heart is full of emotion. Although Zhengyi school is too low-key in recent years, it is not as famous as Taiqing palace and Chunyang palace, but it is still one of the top Taoist schools in the world. It is called the blessed land and the wonderland of the immortal family that countless Taoist children, including Dongjiang, yearn to worship. It would be a great blessing for those of us who lived in Huifang in the past to have a chance to visit Zhengyi school and listen to the teachings of the sages of Zhengyi sect. Even though he was once a Taoist real man in the ninth state in eastern Xinjiang, he was one of the top masters in eastern Xinjiang. But if you really have a chance to come to the orthodox school, I''m afraid it''s impossible to see the face of master Chengyang. Even Jin Xiaoxiao and the immortal Huifang, who could see just now, all wanted to secretly say that they had good luck. The ancestors of their own Fulu palace had spirit. Although the Zhengyi sect was previously oppressed by the Taiqing palace, there are only two masters of the fourteenth realm in China. One of them was Peng Ziling, the leader of the Taiqing palace. So the Zhengyi school had no choice. But in fact, yinhuanglou, the orthodox school located in the southeast of Dayin Dynasty, would rather feel headache. There were three strong men in the 13th state of Dayin Dynasty, including Mr. Fang Yu, Chu Xin, lion dragon king, Lao Zhenyuan, and myself. The Zhengyi school, including Chengyang Zhenren and two Taishang elders, is also three Taoist yuan Shen masters in the 13th realm.As the holy land of Taoism, they also have extremely excellent mountain guarding array in the mountain gate, occupying the geographical advantage. It''s not easy for Dayin emperor to attack. However, the Zhengyi school had always kept a low profile and even accepted apprentices and missionaries. Therefore, the Dayin emperor had only kept one eye open and one eye closed. In addition to Chengyang real man''s three masters of the 13th level, Zhengyi school still has Jin Xiaoxiao and other top strong men. There are more than 100 disciples who have become the original God of Taoism. In addition to Peng Ziling, who was in the fourteenth state, the Zhengyi school was not inferior to the Taiqing palace in terms of the accumulation of the inside information of the powerful at the top. In the past years, anyone who went to Fulu palace in eastern Xinjiang, including the real person Huifang, would receive them solemnly. But now, the situation of both sides is not completely reversed, but Huifang real man has the confidence to face the elite of Zhengyi school. The source of all these changes lies in the sudden appearance of the city in eastern Xinjiang "I come here at your Majesty''s command and invite elder Chengyang to visit Chang''an." The real man Huifang gathers his thoughts and explains his intention to Chengyang immortal. The top and bottom of the Zhengyi school have already made a decision, which is to nod his head simply by the immortal Chengyang: "I originally planned to visit Chang''an later. In this case, it is better today." After arranging the internal affairs of Zhengyi school, he went to Chang''an City in eastern Xinjiang with Huifang Zhenren. All the people in the Zhengyi sect did not know that Zhang Dongyun was in the eye of everyone on their own side. Although it is tens of thousands of miles away, in fact, the gate of Zhengyi school has been shrouded in the invincible city. The current scope of invincible city covers a part of eastern China. The eastern part of the Dayin Dynasty, including the eastern part of the great Yin Dynasty, also includes some areas to the north. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun smiles and looks at the real man Chengyang. Along with the real man Huifang, he strides across the sea and comes to the visible city of Chang''an. When they returned to the land of eastern Xinjiang and walked for a moment, the real man Chengyang was not so good, but the real man Huifang was scared first. The original outer wall of Chang''an city only reached the border of Tang Dynasty and Zhou Dynasty. But now, there is a large city wall, which is lying on the sea side of the surrounding area, and almost all the surrounding areas are surrounded. Chang''an, when will there be such a circle of outer city? The real man of Huifang is at a loss. It was clear that he had not yet done so when he was ordered to build a ship on the west coast. So I went to Zhongtu, and in a short time, there was such a long city wall? In the mind of the immortal Huifang, is this city wall tens of thousands of miles long? It suddenly occurred to him that he had heard before that the circle of outer cities of Chang''an city was always formed out of thin air. In a short period of time, it rose from the ground. Now it seems that rumors are not only not exaggerated, but may even be underestimated. The city wall that suddenly appeared in the past is not as long as it is now! The real man of Chengyang is aware of the emotional change of the real person Huifang, and finds that the other party is shocked and is slightly dazed. As soon as he thought about it, he remembered the report that Jin Xiaoxiao had returned to Zhengyi school after visiting Chang''an, and immediately understood why the real man Huifang was surprised. Chang''an has a bigger outer city. It seems that I don''t know what Huifang looks like. It seems that the outer city has not been built for a long time. "Your Majesty''s grace is so great that I have lost my manners." The real man Huifang came to his senses and apologized to the immortal Chengyang: "let''s continue to enter the city." Chengyang immortal heard something wrong: "is this city wall built by the Lord of Chang''an?" Why should the other party do this kind of work personally? The immortal Huifang seemed to understand what Chengyang was thinking. Even if he said, "the whole Chang''an is made by your Majesty''s wave. In a moment, he stands up and stands in the world." Chengyang immortal smell speech, eyebrows slightly raised two times. He could hear the words "waving, in a flash", which was emphasized by the other party. Since Chengyang Zhenren agreed to take the initiative to visit Chang''an, it means that the Zhengyi school is attached to Chang''an. There is no need for the other party to bully him, of course, there is no need to exaggerate and deceive him. So what the real man Huifang said is true? Chengyang real man''s eyes scan around, looking at the wall that extends to both sides, with his eyesight can not see the end of the Great Wall. To tell you the truth, if it was a city as big as the imperial capital of the past, Chengyang would not care much. If the earth and stone rise from the ground and turn into a city, he can do it. But the follow-up municipal planning and urban layout, need to spend more energy. Even if it is larger than the Fengming City, with a radius of hundreds of miles, although he is not sure of it, he can still complete the fifth state of Yuanshen peak, like Peng Ziling, the leader of Taiqing palace, and become the top master of Yang God.This master of cultivation realm, pushing mountains and filling the sea is just waiting for his own business. But what if it was bigger? What''s more, the magnificent city is not only bigger Chengyang Zhenren doesn''t think that a strong person in the fourteenth state at the top of the world can do it. In the past 12 years, the cultivation of Yanluo was powerful, of course. The first five, the last seven, the fifth fourteenth, the seventh thirteenth. Among them, Shen Herong, aokong, Su Po and others are the 13th level, but they are more powerful than others in the same realm, including his Chengyang. Even Peng Ziling, Kong Shengzhen and other masters of the fourteenth level in the past should also pay attention to them. It is hard to say that they will win. As for the evil emperor and others who are also in the fourteenth state, they should really cover all the heroes. However, even with their strength at that time, I''m afraid that they can''t wave like the real man Huifang said, and the city of wanlixiong will rise in an instant. They are more advanced than before? Or, in fact, in those immortal deeds, they were blessed by misfortune and gained some treasures beyond our imagination? Will it be the person who won Shen Tianxian and other masters in the war of Jinghu Jiufeng? At the same time, she goes on the way to Changyang. Then in Tianshu hall, he saw an old man in black and a young girl who looked about twelve or three years old. Cheng Yang real person''s eyes slightly a congealed, the line of sight falls on that young girl''s body: "respectfully drive but Mr. Shen?" The girl smiles: "it''s me. It''s me. I''ve been gone for nearly 40 years. Are you all right?" Under the nine peaks of Jinghu, she officially revealed her identity, and the news soon spread to the world with the collapse of Jiufeng Academy. As a result, many people now know that not only aokong, the "king of apes" and "Chen Huang" Chu Yaoguang, are in Chang''an, but also Shen Herong, the "great sin of the thousand years". It''s just that she''s a girl now. "Forty years of mediocrity, but still a little quiet." Chengyang real man meets Shen Herong and Mr. Wu Yun projected by Zhang Dongyun, while real person Huifang accompanies him. The two sides exchanged greetings for a moment, and they both had a tacit understanding of where the Zhengyi sect would go in the future. "Excuse me for a moment. You can talk to Wu Yun if you have anything. He represents the city Lord and me." Shen He Rong confessed to the real Chengyang. "You can''t help it. Please help yourself." Chengyang real man stopped and asked, "I just don''t know the city Lord of Chang''an, how to address it?" Shen and Rong smile: "later, the real person will know." Cheng Yang real man ran into a soft nail, did not care, nodded: "is the poor road abrupt." "No problem, the real man is too polite." Shen Herong left the main hall of Tianshu hall and came to a side hall after leaving with the real Chengyang. In the side hall, a young monk was waiting. Seeing her coming in, he quickly got up and saluted with both hands: "benefactor Shen." Shen He Rong nodded: "now that the master is on the ground of the Daning Dynasty, it''s not too late to come back to Chang''an later. I have something here that may be beneficial to the master. Please go to Zhongtu and bring it to the master." "My master has orders, and I dare not take credit for your gift." The young monk is the second disciple of Kong Ru master, monk Huijing. Shen He Rong said with a smile: "we will not treat our friends unfairly. We will ask our teacher to help us and stop Peng Ziling from coming to the nine peaks of Jinghu Lake. No matter what the result is, I will express my gratitude. On the other hand, this is also a little congratulatory gift for congratulating the master on his cultivation of boundless Dharma body." On hearing this, monk Huijing said, "my master, and my younger brother Huiming, are not for the gift of the benefactor. They just helped Chang''an." "I understand." Shen and Rong nodded: "well, you might as well take the things back and give them to the master, and ask him to make a decision." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 356 Hearing Shen He Rong say so, huijinghe hesitated a little, and then agreed to come down: "I''ll take it back and ask my tutor to deal with it. Anyway, I''ll thank you first." Shen and Rong nodded and handed a scroll to monk Huiming. After receiving it, the other party salutes Shen and Rong, and then leaves. Monk Huijing went all the way to the west, left the eastern Xinjiang, crossed the wasteland sea, and went straight to the Middle Earth. On the ground of Daning Dynasty of Han family in Northeast China, monk Huijing found his master. Master Kong Ru did not sweep around like a wildfire, nor did he go directly to block the gate of the mansion opposite Yan Sheng mansion. He went north with Chang''an army. Along the way, in addition to taking down some of the enemies, they were trying to comfort the civilians affected by the war. Master Kong Ru has become the fifth level Dharma body of Buddhism. He has reached the peak of Dharma body realm, and has obtained boundless pure land. He walked in the world, to some extent, there was no big difference between him and the incarnation of Buddha. For ordinary people, a shower of rain falls, and the wounds of war are self-healing. Although there is a long way to go, Kong Ru master is not moving fast at present, but its impact is extremely far-reaching, and the news spread to all directions early. With such a Buddha walking on the ground, to a large extent, the local hostility and confrontation to Chang''an are weakened. For the Han family of Daning royal family, as well as the people in Yan Shengfu, Master Kong Ru brings them great spiritual pressure. The appearance of walking slowly step by step made many people almost suffocate. However, when monk Huijing found Master Kong Ru and offered him a gift, the Buddhist monk remained silent for a long time. Seeing this, monk Huijing moved slightly in his heart: "what is that, master?" Master Kong Ru sighed and handed the scroll back to his disciples. After seeing this, monk Huijing was quite surprised: "this Is this the manuscript that Shizu copied the Scriptures? " Master Kong Ru nodded slowly: "yes, it''s the real work of the master." Monk Huijing looked at his teacher''s appearance. Although he was happy, he was also somewhat unpredictable. "At that time, Yan Duoyin was not the master of the twelve and a half of the original Monk Huijing said. Empty as the master nodded: "in the past, all sorts of things have already passed away. There is no need to be too obsessed." When monk Huijing heard the words, he changed his face slightly: "Master said that the other party sent this thing on purpose, and asked you to be in a dilemma and test your Zen Mind?" "Not so much." Kong such as master dumbfounded: "do not obsession, is not to forget everything, alienate everything, resist everything." His eyes fell on the scroll in his apprentice''s hand: "I''m happy to welcome back your master''s work. But if there are other things involved in it, I won''t be confused. That is, since benefactor Shen has sent the things, we will take them." "Yes, master." Monk Huijing answered and thought, "since you can''t mess up your Zen Mind, what''s the purpose of Chang''an City sending the manuscript to Shizu?" After a little pause, he continued with some uncertainty: "er Is it true that it is simply a gift? Thank you for blocking master Peng of Taiqing palace, or congratulating you on your improvement of cultivation? " Kong such as master smile: "as a teacher just now, is also thinking about this matter." He put his palms together and said to himself, "although he is willing to help Chang''an, there are still obstacles in his heart as a teacher. He worries that under the rule of the twelve Yanluo, the benevolent government of Chang''an city is only a flash in the pan, and he is worried that they are not really repentant." The old monk sighed: "how about cultivating the limitless Dharma body? There are still obsessions in my heart Monk Huijing closed his palms like a teacher: "what the master said is, but the disciples have been walking around Chang''an these days. The implementation of various government decrees seems to be closely linked. There are often grand plans that have lasted for hundreds or thousands of years. It does not seem to be perfunctory." Master Kong Ru nodded with a smile: "I hope that all benevolent policies can be passed down through the ages, and constantly improve, further enhance, and benefit the common people. In that case, our masters and apprentices will be nothing." Monk Huijing also laughed: "I''ll go with my master next." Kong Ru master shook his head: "you first light and go to the North Sea coast of the Middle Earth to have a look." Monk Huijing understood: "master, you are big Have you heard from Huixing Master Kong Ru nodded: "I''m not sure, so you go there and find out. For the time being, I need to keep an eye on the master of Confucius'' mansion. If you are sure that there is a clue of wisdom, I will go there in person." The old monk admonished him: "be careful and don''t conflict with it." Monk Huijing nodded: "master, don''t worry. I understand." To be honest, I can''t understand. There are three masters of the 13th level and three people of the 12th level.Now with his eldest brother, monk Huixing, this is a total of four 12th states. Any one of them is enough for him to drink. Although monk Huijing has always been brave and brave, he never fears sacrifice if necessary. But now the situation is not clear. We need to find out the situation first and know ourselves and the enemy. If he had to, he would not be so stupid as to have to fight with others. However, when he thought that the elder martial brother, who once studied arts and had brotherhood with others, might become his own enemy now that he was in the company of evil spirits, monk Huijing was not satisfied with everything. During these days in Chang''an, I have gained a lot, and there are opportunities for progress in the realm of Buddhism. But these new gains may all fall on my elder martial brother Seeing the apprentice leave, feeling the other side''s deep mood, empty as the master''s one eye, but helpless. The Dharma body of Buddhism is limitless, and the pure land seems to be infinite. Walking in the world is like the Buddha on the earth. But even so, there are still some things in the world that make him feel helpless. The old monk meditated across his knees and slowly closed his eyes. In Chang''an City, Shen and Rong returned to Daming Palace after seeing off Huijing monk. As soon as he entered the palace, he ran into Ao Ying, the daughter of aokong. When the two sides meet, Ao Ying subconsciously wants to open his mouth, but he stops talking. The next moment, she returned to her senses and saluted Shen He Rong, who looked like a girl in front of her: "Twelve aunts." Shen and Rong came forward and took her hand: "I was wrong to hide it from you. Don''t put it in your heart." Compared with others, Ao Ying knew it earlier. Of course, it''s not too early. Along with Shen He Rong and AO Kong on the way to Zhongtu, Shen He Rong told her personally. Naturally, Aoying''s mind at that time was completely blank. I take you as a sister, but you become my aunt At the moment, facing Shen Herong, who is soft and soft jade, Ao Ying smiles bitterly: "aunt twelve, I know that I kept it from me and other people. You and my father have their own consideration. I just suddenly know about this, and I can''t get back to God for a while." Seeing her embarrassed appearance, Shen and Rong smile: "really don''t blame me?" Ao Ying said: "of course, how dare my niece?" Shen and Rong said: "this is still too far from home." Ao Ying had no choice but to smile bitterly. "Let''s start with the address." Shen and Rong are not polite: "for a more intimate." Ao Ying opened his mouth and failed to make a sound for the first time. After a long time, she called out tentatively: "well Little aunt "This is good." Shen and Rong nodded: "that''s it. Let''s hear it more." Ao Ying couldn''t laugh or cry: "good, good..." Although some of the heart is not happy, but Ao Ying slightly relaxed a bit. She guessed that Shen and Rong were mostly on purpose. In front of her, she seemed to be a bit more childish with the same age, but this still reduced a lot of pressure on her. Getting along with the little aunt gradually made her feel relaxed. "Are you ready to become a real devil?" Shen and Rong suddenly asked. Ao Ying heard the speech and said, "there is still some distance to go. I will redouble my efforts and strive to become the real devil''s way as soon as possible." Shen and Rong nodded as he walked: "brother 11 now has the method of refining more demon blood, but it still needs the practitioner to have a certain foundation. You have excellent talent and understanding. However, in order to be stable and have less sequelae, it is better to rebuild the devil''s way after death and practice the third kind of demon blood like the eleventh brother." Ao Ying replied, "yes, I understand." In Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun smiles at all this. A little bit of bad taste made him feel particularly interesting when Shen Herong dropped his vest in front of Ao Ying. As for Aoying''s cultivation strength, the current progress is indeed rapid. To a certain extent, due to aokong''s improper state and often out of control, following his Ao Ying, his practice was somewhat delayed. If there is no special chance, her ultimate achievement in this life may be lower than expected. But fortunately, she had a special chance. And it''s the best in the world. In the invincible city system within the scope of practice, so that the superior environment and magic way, she quickly make up lessons. Now there is aokong teaching the method of refining a variety of demon blood, so that her cultivation strength is constantly advancing by leaps and bounds. "By the way, what about your younger brother?" Shen He Rong asked. Ao Ying replied: "younger martial brother he is dedicated to practicing hard. Not long ago, he successfully broke through to the seventh level and began to feed demons. However, he still refuses to relax. At present, he has been working hard to prepare for the impact of the eighth level." Shen He Rong and Zhang Dongyun in Daming Palace all nodded slightly. He Sanyang was captured by Yang Li before and suffered a lot. Although he was rescued, now he is more bitter and sweet. At the same time, he is also the blood of the two demon families, but the experience of life in hands at the beginning still keeps the Scarface boy firmly in mind.As soon as I set foot on the road of cultivation, I seem to say goodbye to the days when I was in a precarious state and ran around in chaos to seek a life. As a result, he was directly trained, and his strength was far better than that of his people, so that they were crushed to death and alive. Such an experience makes he Sanyang crazy and strive to improve together. "If you want to be quick, you will not be able to achieve it. If you are too impatient, it will be harmful and useless." Shen He Rong said: "the other ways of practice are just like this, let alone the evil way. He is now in Chang''an, so he can avoid the evil blood and his mind is out of control. Is he planning to stay in the city all his life? You can''t wait to see his character. " Ao Ying nodded: "I will remind him." After saying goodbye, Ao Ying goes out of the Daming Palace. Shen Herong goes to the main hall and meets Zhang Dongyun. "A new way out?" Zhang Dongyun asked. Shen and Rong nodded: "we should be able to find seven elder brothers, but if we use the same skill again and lead him into the urn with a scabbard, it may really infuriate him and kill the sky and the earth." Zhang Dongyun indifferent way: "no harm, first find people again." Shen and Rong nodded: "please rest assured, younger sister will deal with it as soon as possible." "I always feel at ease when you do things." Zhang Dongyun said. After Shen and Rong left, Zhang Dongyun stretched out and closed his eyes. Instead of keeping his eyes closed, he began to search for the world that invincible had once again expanded. In this expansion, the invincible city covers an area of more than 6.4 billion square kilometers. Not only the whole eastern Xinjiang was covered, but also a part of the eastern border of China and Turkey was carried along. At the same time, the vast sea areas in all directions of eastern Xinjiang, as well as the corresponding sky and underground, were included in the pocket. Although since ancient times, there are not many people in the past dynasties who have been excavating the ruins of predecessors or the natural materials and treasures everywhere. However, in such a vast area, it is inevitable that there will be some fish missing the net. Zhang Dongyun now cast a wide net to catch more fish. His mind suddenly moved slightly. It really made him find something good. Zhang Dongyun opened his eyes. The direction is slightly biased, not around the eastern Xinjiang, but between Zhongtu and Beimang. The eastern part of China is a continuous land, which is within the scope of invincible city. But this piece of land area, South North continues to extend to the sea, also in the invincible city. However, the northern and southern seas of central Turkey are even more vast. The distance between China and the southern wilderness and the northern mangrove is even better than that between the Central Plains and the eastern Xinjiang. It is because of the systematic failure to cover even one corner of the northern mangrove and southern barren land. But the sea area in the southeast of Beimang and the northeast of Nanhuang are basically covered by invincible city. If someone dares to go into the water, he is caught. What Zhang Dongyun found at the moment is located in the west of the sea between Zhongtu and Beimang. He was just about to think about it when he took it out. At this time, a Taoist appeared in his vision. As long as it is within the coverage of invincible City, everything is in Zhang Dongyun''s view. So, under the watchful eyes of city Lord Zhang, the Taoist priest dived into the deep sea, even into the reef rocks on the sea floor, and continued to go all the way down to the exotic treasure. This treasure is named Longwen coral, which is also of great use to Taoist practitioners. It is not surprising that Taoist practitioners are looking at it at the moment. However, what interested Zhang Dongyun was that the Taoist priest was not born in the Middle Kingdom. It looks like it''s from Beimang. Kong Qing, a high-ranking official of the Yan Sheng mansion, who was captured by Chang''an, made the Lord Zhang care about some things about Beimang. Have you got one for free Zhang Dongyun, dumbfounded, sat in the Daming Palace and stretched out his hand in the air. Tens of thousands of miles away, under the deep-sea seabed rocks, the elder of Canghai sect of Beimang Taoist school, Minghai Taoist, was preparing to pick Longwen coral. Suddenly, he felt a flower in front of him and the scene changed. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 357 Is there anyone else on the scene? Minghai Taoist is suddenly attacked, and this idea comes to mind for the first time. He made a hasty attempt to display his unique Taoist skills of Canghai school. As he kneaded the formula, his spirit shrank rapidly and seemed to disappear. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun see a smile. Canghai sect''s magic, which is called a drop in the ocean, does have some skills. At this time, if a practitioner of the eleventh state, like the Taoist of Minghai, is faced with this scene, he may lose his perception of the Taoist and be unable to capture the whereabouts of the other person. Minghai Taoist is not really disappeared. A drop in the ocean of magic is to affect the spirit of the other side, so that in the other party''s induction, the caster looks like a grain of corn into the sea, which is ethereal and hard to find. And then, the next moment, the opponent will meet the fierce counterattack and surprise attack of Minghai Taoist. To a certain extent, the unique Taoist School of Canghai sect is similar to the magical power of Buddhism that must be absorbed in mustard seed and released again in the next moment. Especially in the sea with a lot of sea water, the exertion of the power of a drop in the ocean can make use of the surrounding land and play a higher role. However, Minghai Taoist did not fight back at the moment. He made a drop in the ocean, and then he managed to escape. Although he could not see the opponent, he felt that this was definitely an enemy that he could not defeat. As long as he can successfully escape from here, it is already a victory for him. However, no matter what Taoist Minghai does or thinks, there is no difference for Zhang Dongyun in Daming Palace. After the magic of Minghai Taoist was put into practice, he was ready to use the escape method to escape. But the next moment he found that his magic had disappeared. The surrounding rolling sea water, without any barrier, surrounded him. The Ming Hai Taoist, who has cultivated the state of distraction, intends to separate out a yuan Shen and make a golden cicada out of its shell. But around the sea, he found himself unable to move, unable to make any changes. Then, the elder of Canghai sect lost consciousness. By the time he regained consciousness, he was already in a cell. "Who is it? It''s Middle Earth Or is it true that in the early rumors of China, the strong men who rose in the eastern frontier? " On the one hand, it is too far away to exchange information. The people of Canghai sect and Ming Haidao have not yet known that Chang''an city is the 12 hell''s resurrection. On the other hand, Beimang''s family is now experiencing great changes, and they are caught in a chaotic world. The Canghai School of Minghai Taoist school is a famous Taoist school in Beimang, with extraordinary experience. Although one of them was captured by the other side face to face, he could not see the source of the other side, but he felt that the other side was not a member of Beimang. "The Dragon grain coral, please don''t be." Minghai Taoist, a good Taoist, didn''t suffer from the immediate loss. He raised his voice and said, "I have eyes and don''t know Mount Tai. Please forgive me." He yelled for a long time and no one answered. For a time, the Taoist priest Minghai was uneasy and did not know how the other party would concoct him next. However, the elder of Canghai sect didn''t know that the processing had already been finished. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun sits alone in the main hall, leaning back and thinking. The information obtained after the capture of Kong Qing was verified by Taoist Minghai. At the same time, when the eastern Xinjiang and the middle land were in chaos because of Chang''an City, the inner part of Beimang also had troubles. An unknown martial arts strong man, very suddenly appeared in Beimang. Then, he began to sweep Beimang. His name is Gao Shihui, since the name "North mang emperor.". At the beginning, many Beimang masters were not satisfied, but Gao Shihui defeated many Beimang masters and slaughtered many clans. The superb strength and fierce means have shaken the whole Beimang. Now, whether in awe or in disgust, people in Beimang have to call him "the northern emperor". The northern emperor was unrestrained and unrestrained. He turned to the four sides and gradually attracted some local forces to follow him. He began to formally pursue Beimang in the world. The number of powerful people in Beimang is less than that in Central China, but it can also be called as a cloud of experts, far surpassing the once eastern Xinjiang. In particular, the contemporary Wei emperor, who sits alone in the northern mangjiang mountains, is a master of the fourteenth realm, just like Peng Ziling, the leader of Taiqing palace in Central China, and Kong Shengzhen, the head of Yansheng mansion. He stands at the peak of Wudao emperor. Compared with Beimang, Zhongtu has more famous holy places and top experts. The reason why it failed to expand northward was because of the existence of the emperor Wei. Although others in Beimang were dissatisfied with the great Wei Dynasty, they were still United for the time being in the face of the enemy outside Beimang. In Beimang, there was only the great Wei Dynasty, and the rest could only be called king. To a certain extent, the emperor Wei was in Beimang, just like the Jade Emperor of the Middle Earth in the past, and even had some.After all, the emperor Wei is the undisputed first master of Beimang. Unlike the Jade Emperor in the past, there is also Peng Ziling, the master of the same realm. But less than a month ago, the Wei emperor fought with Gao Shihui, the "northern emperor", and finally fell into the hands of the northern emperor. The great emperor of Beimang, instead of the emperor Wei, began to reign in Beimang. His means of action was fierce and cruel, and Shunchang was in reverse. Many experts in Beimang died at the end of his fist. Most of the others surrender. Now the great emperor of Beimang is facing the imperial court. Under his command, he has three famous sects: Confucianism, Taoism and Buddhism. Under his command, he has stabilized the four sides and eliminated all enemies. Canghai school is one of them. Up to now, the turbulent Beimang has begun to recover its calm gradually. However, everyone is under high pressure and keeps quiet. Among the people who oppose Beimang emperor, there is only one big devil left, a heavyweight master and a practitioner of the 13th level. Beimang is not like the Middle Earth. Although it also repels the practitioners of the evil way, it does not attack them in groups. But now, many experts from Beimang have joined forces to hunt the devil. According to Minghai Taoist, there are rumors in Beimang at present. The northern emperor is dissatisfied that the devil has not been snared for a long time. "If so, it would be better." Zhang Dongyun murmured to himself. The northern mang devil named Mo Yunlong had better take the initiative to run southeast. As long as he enters the invincible City, everything is easy to say. It''s not to say that Lord Zhang can have a devil''s fourth realm and become a demon of evil shadow. Instead, the city Lord Zhang hoped that with this man as bait, he would lead the so-called "northern emperor" Gao Shihui. Zhang Dongyun seriously doubts the real identity of this guy. Among all kinds of cultivation roads, the martial road is the most important practical combat. Only with enough fighting and enough quality, can the high-level warriors make a breakthrough to a higher level. This, of course, can easily lead to premature death of genius. But on the contrary, the martial arts masters in the same realm often have the strongest fighting ability. Since we have chosen this road, we should pay naturally if there is a return. Even Zhang Dongyun, who is guarding the invincible City, is not just meditating and meditating to improve his real martial arts. He also needs to systematically simulate the enemy, even to find the real enemy to fight. Only in this way can we make rapid progress all the way. In other words, if you don''t practice in actual combat, you can''t get a high level of martial arts. Not to mention the fourteenth level of martial arts cultivation, the top five level master of Wudao emperor. The rise of Chang''an is rooted in the past twelve Yama. The sudden appearance of the northern emperor Gao Shihui, with such a high-strength cultivation strength, can not be from the stone cracks. There may be hermits in other ways of cultivation, but martial arts is basically useless. There can''t be a strong martial arts man who doesn''t fight with others. Even if he killed all the opponents and even the spectators, it was impossible not to ignore the fact that so many people were missing. To say that he had been a top expert in the past, and came out of the mountain again after years of seclusion, there was no need to use a pseudonym. However, the name of Gao Shihui is very strange to Beimang or Zhongtu. "Some outsider, or..." Zhang Dongyun was absorbed in thinking. In addition to the evil emperor himself, Su Po and Chu Yaoguang, there were two martial arts practitioners in the past 12 years. Could it be one of them? What will be the reaction of the other party when he learns that the twelve Yama are back in China? After thinking for a moment, Zhang Dongyun wiped his hands in the air. In the middle of the sky in front of him, a light curtain appears, showing aokong''s perspective. Ao Kong, who was in the Middle Earth, was fighting again to wipe out the boundary of Daning Dynasty. At this time, Zhang Dongyun''s voice came out from the mark on his forehead: "eleven younger brother, let go of your work, and you will be busy with another thing first." Aokong, who turned into a demon ape of moving mountains, tore a Wudao emperor''s body into two by virtue of his boundless power. He looked around the battlefield and saw that other people could clean it. He threw away two pieces of corpses like garbage: "what''s the matter?" Zhang Dongyun said: "go to Beimang." After understanding the situation, the aokong eyes, who turned back to human appearance, were slightly bright. "Well, I''ll go." After that, he changed his body and revealed the shape of the magic dragon. Then the silver clawed white dragon gave birth to golden wings. As soon as the wings vibrate, they disappear and head north. At present, his cultivation strength has not been restored to the old view, but as long as he can bring back the northern mang devil Mo Yunlong. The best way is to get the northern emperor to come with him. Then the city Lord Zhang will cook all the people. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun gets up and walks slowly in the hall.In the north, Gao Shihui suddenly rose, while in the south, the family of golden winged Dapeng birds gradually flourished in recent years. The golden winged ROC, which had previously fallen into his hands, has explained the latest situation clearly. Nanhuang is a world of demons and demons. In the past year, twelve Yanluo set foot in the southern wilderness together. Then the first strong man of the demon clan in the South and the first giant of the magic road fell down one after another. However, at that time, the evil emperor and others did not intend to stay in the southern wilderness for a long time. After they left, there was no change in the basic pattern of Nanhuang, which was still the land of demons and demons. However, the original two overlords have fallen one after another, and their empty positions still have power. They have attracted many demons and demons in the southern wilderness, and fierce battles continue. In this process, new overlords gradually emerged. Now the leader of the demon clan is the head of the golden winged Dapeng family. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 358 The current pattern of Nanhuang can be summarized with seven demons and five demons. The demons, such as golden winged Dapeng, lion dragon, Taowu and other seven ethnic groups, together with many other demon clans, inhabit in the western half of the southern wasteland. Each ethnic group, on weekdays, has its own way of doing things. Only in the face of foreign enemies will they unite and regard the golden winged ROC bird as the leader to jointly resist the enemy. For the demons, the most intuitive threat is actually from Nanhuang itself. In the eyes of those in the right way, they are a kind of heresy, together with the demons who occupy the eastern half of the southern wasteland. But for themselves, the Terran sorcerer is a close enemy. The two sides have been in constant conflict for thousands of years. That is to say, when other people except Nanhuang want to come to the devil''s way, the seven demon families and the five demon clans, together with the people below, can unite to form a loose alliance between people and demons. But most of the time, the two sides have been in constant conflict. Some of them worked alone, but also led by seven demon clans and five evil sects. The two sides fought in the central rift valley of Nanhuang. However, in recent years, contradictions and conflicts within the demon clan have become increasingly fierce. The golden winged ROC is becoming more and more ambitious and hopes to be able to command all directions in peacetime. With the continuous growth of his clan, the conflict with other demon clans became more and more fierce. If you really want to say, the golden winged ROC doesn''t want to fight Chang''an in a short time. They wanted to unify the demons of the southern wilderness first. It was only when the news about the twelve Yama came that everyone was not calm. More than 30 years ago, the Sirius clan was the first demon clan in the southern wilderness. The overlord of demon clan was the leader of Sirius clan at that time. As a result, the twelve Yanluo went south, not only the demon overlord fell, but also the Sirius nearly destroyed the clan. Otherwise, there would be no chance for the golden winged ROC to take advantage of the chaos. But it is unnecessary for them to thank the twelve Yama. In contrast, they are more afraid of the repetition of history. That''s why orange light, the top three master of the golden winged ROC bird alien race, went to Zhongtu. And the result is chilling for Peng. Although it seems that Chu Yaoguang, aokong and others have not yet recovered to their previous peak state, the twelve Yanluo is really gradually recovering their vitality. The clouds that once enveloped the four sides of the country once again floated over everyone''s heads. It is believed that in the face of the pressure of the resurgence of the twelve Yanluo, the great demons and demons in the whole southern wilderness will temporarily cease to fight each other and turn their attention to the north. Zhang Dongyun''s attitude towards this is that more is better. Welcome to visit. Whether it''s magic or not, he wants more from the other side. In the north, we need to try to scare the snake. As for the south, there are golden winged ROC birds who are fully mobilized. There is no need for Lord Zhang to worry more. Zhang Dongyun paced for a moment, stopped in the hall, and returned to the throne the next moment. He cocked his legs and flipped his palms. A huge coral appeared. The surface of the coral is red, with pale gold dragon shadow, as if swimming on the surface of the coral. Zhang Dongyun looked up and down: "the appearance is really good." However, for martial arts practitioners, the benefits are limited. This is more suitable for Taoist practitioners. It''s not surprising that Ming Haidao people have been thinking about it and have been searching for it. It''s just a pity that it''s better to come early than to come at the right time. As a result, the treasure went into the city Lord Zhang''s pocket, and the Taoist priest who had been searching for the treasure was also put in together. Zhang Dongyun looks at Longwen coral and smiles. This thing is really limited to the martial arts practitioners. However, it can be used to help find another thing. Panlongyan. This is the most precious thing for martial arts practitioners. Zhang Dongyun looked for a circle in the wild sea within the scope of the system, but did not find it. He will give the things to his men, let them take the Dragon grain coral, to search further sea area. As the realm of cultivation continues to climb, Zhang Dongyun can clearly feel that his practice speed is gradually slowing down. This is a normal phenomenon. The environment of the invincible city and all the treasures collected have saved him too much time. It''s just some Kung Fu. It''s really hard to save. But if there is panlongyan, it may be another scene. I hope there will be good news soon Zhang Dongyun sat down in his seat. And then wave at will. The next moment, there will be a large black shadow, appear in front of the couple of Fengfeng and Huangyu. The sinking wind and the yellow rain were startled. Speaking of it, they lived quite comfortably in Chang''an city. Although because of the continuous expansion of the communication network in Chang''an City, more and more tasks are given to them. But the husband and wife often contact to search for the same clan, and take Chang''an together to serve and help, so they can also bear it.Now, in addition to often separated, each holding a piece of sky, some lonely, a group of cloud beasts, think the current situation is not bad. Lonely, then their own concentration training. Chang''an city is rich in aura, far better than other places. It is called trapped wind, yellow rain and other flying cloud beasts. They can''t bear to leave. There was no need to worry about other demons here, so everyone gradually stopped thinking of leaving and prepared to stay in Chang''an later. Xiangfeng seldom reunites with his wife Huang Yu. They are talking, but suddenly there are many shadows in front of them. When these shadows stop, the couple of Xianfeng and Huangyu will take a close look. As a result, the shadows that appeared in front of them were all cloud beasts like them. "Teach them." Zhang Dongyun projected Mr. Wu Yun, and there was a voice. Sinking wind and yellow rain lowered their heads at the same time: "yes, sir." After that, they quickly welcomed those of the same ethnic group, and introduced Chang''an and explained the current situation. These flying cloud beasts, all hide in the high altitude above ten thousand meters above the ground, secretly rest. Unfortunately, the invincible city system is not only large in area, but also exaggerated in height. Therefore, with the eighth upgrade and expansion of the city, there is no need to call for sinking wind and they will look for it again. Zhang Dongyun will be invincible city enveloped within the scope of the beast, all together with the back. Such forcible capture will inevitably make the heart of these Feiyun beasts dissatisfied, which is tantamount to arrest. It''s just that the strength of the other side is too high, and we dare not speak out. At first, after listening to the introduction of Xiangfeng and Huangyu, I only felt that the other side was cheating them, betraying and betraying their own race. But with the introduction of sinking wind and yellow rain more and more detailed, a group of flying cloud beasts gradually listened to God. Zhang Dongyun managed to kill and bury. When the flying cloud beast comes back, it is handed over to Xiangfeng to deal with it. As for whether these flying cloud beasts listen or not, the city Lord Zhang doesn''t mind. In any case, you can do it without delay. Zhang Dongyun saw through the hall and looked into the distance until he reached the Middle Earth across the sea from the eastern Xinjiang. Relying on these cloud beasts to build networks, their communication distance will be shorter and shorter. One day, ordinary people should be able to have a dialogue with China and Turkey, which is far away. Within the invincible City, as long as the city Lord Zhang Dongyun is willing, everything will appear in the next moment. However, Zhang Dongyun still asked people in Tiangong hall to constantly improve, hoping to establish a developed transportation and communication network for all people in the world in addition to the support of the system. A city Lord is turning his mind like this, and suddenly his heart moves. His sight falls on the inner city of Chang''an and the Tiangong palace. Chen Yu, back. His previous energy was mainly on the side of ocean going ships. After a long time of hard work, there has been gradually on the right track. Chen Yu took care of everything and then returned to Chang''an city. The establishment of the communication network also made him very interested. However, other people in Tiangong hall were concerned about Chen Yu''s return. "Mr. Chen, you It seems that you have improved your cultivation level? " An old craftsman asked with some uncertainty: "however, it doesn''t look like Wudao. There is no morale of the commander of Wudao Army..." Chen Yu opened her arms as if to embrace the people. He laughed and said: "you old wise eye like a torch, I really did not break through to the sixth level of martial arts, but my cultivation realm strength, also really improved." Chen Yu slapped his hand: "what I practice is our own Mohist way!" The crowd looked at each other with astonishment and joy. Everyone gathered around Chen Yu and inquired. At this time, a voice suddenly sounded: "the way of Mohism is not the sixth state..." Ma Kun, who has now become another leader in Tiangong palace, looked at Chen Yu for a long time, and then he finally opened his mouth It''s higher than that! " The others were surprised. Everyone looked up and down at Chen Yu: "the sixth state of our Mohist school should be called Jinggong. If we go up again, the seventh state, the great master?" The crowd exclaimed: "so fast, to the seventh level?" Chen Yu coughed gently: "in fact, it''s the eighth state, fluke, fluke." All the craftsmen in Tiangong hall were shocked to speechless. After this period of expansion and development, Tiangong hall is no longer the original who received what people. Now, entering the Tiangong hall, you also need to assess. Those who can come in are those who have the talent to spit out. They practiced according to the methods explored by Chen Yu and Ma Kun, and most of them achieved some results. But now facing Chen Yu, they are all ashamed of themselves. The eighth realm of Mohism is called Dazhu. Although Chen Yu is not in the Tiangong palace these days, she does not waste a little more time. She forgets to eat and sleep, and studies far away ships.This process is the process of his accumulation and improvement. Therefore, when his merits and virtues are perfect, he has broken through three passes and rushed to the eighth level all the way. Of course, the practitioners of the eighth realm of Mohist school are special. Whether they have the ability to fight depends on how they spend their time. However, even so, such a speed of ascension, to the Middle Earth, is enough to shock the world. "It seems that like Buddhism and Confucianism, it is possible to break through the realm quickly." Zhang Dongyun is in the Daming Palace, watching this scene, quite interested. "Well, to be exact, it should be a path of cultivation similar to Confucianism, which eats talent very much." Zhang Dongyun smiles. I don''t know if it can be regarded as the second major of Arts and science. They are all ways to acquire knowledge and know the world. Sometimes we have to admit that there is a learning God. I don''t know. What will Chen Yu explore in the future? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 359 All the people in the temple of heaven were deeply impressed by Chen Yupei. "Next, should we also go to the Middle Earth?" Then someone asked. Along with the expansion of Chang''an City, Tiangong hall is also growing, attracting talents from all over the world. To open up a new road of Mohism, we don''t need to set up another door. Just unite with his highness Tiangong in Chang''an city. Since more than a third of the territory of China is now under the rule of Chang''an City, they can naturally continue to expand. Compared with the eastern Xinjiang, China is more developed in all aspects. Especially with a large population. More population base means more talents may be born. This is the same for all kinds of paths of practice. Naturally, it also includes the new road of Mohism. What''s more, apart from this consideration, it is more conducive to the future development of Tiangong hall to bring a large number of outstanding craftsmen into the unified management of Tiangong hall. With the continuous expansion of Chang''an and Tiangong hall, the burden and pressure on the shoulders are also increasing. Whether it is communication, or transportation, or even smelting, farming tools, water conservancy and other aspects, they need to contribute. "That''s exactly right." Chen Yuyan said: "let''s go to Zhongtu with me. The others still perform their duties." The crowd immediately nodded. Ma Kun and other skilled craftsmen set out for Zhongtu with Chen Yu. They came here on behalf of Tiangong temple. Naturally, the journey was smooth, and people from all over the Middle Earth also cooperated. However, the allocation of craftsmen is on the one hand, and Chen Yu and others are trying to spread the path of Mohism, which is another aspect. In the eastern Xinjiang, everything was broken down greatly. It was convenient for Chen Yu and Ma Kun of Tiangong hall to act. In China, after all, all kinds of forces are deeply rooted. At the moment, we all turn to Chang''an, even if there is a little bit of kinship, this moment also exclude the Mohist road communication. There is no other reason, competing for talents and students. The Mohist school pays great attention to talent and understanding, and can hold many people outside the door. It''s easy to build a road. But waste materials. Whether you want to improve the realm of cultivation or form the actual combat ability, you need to practice and constantly create your own works. However, if we want to form a strong combat effectiveness and refine organ puppets, we need to consume a lot of precious minerals or treasures. At the beginning, this aspect was not obvious. But as time went on, others, whether Buddhists, Taoists, Confucians, martial arts, even demons and demons, discovered that this new road was a big gold eater. Moreover, the lower the level of cultivation, the more inclined to pursue practical combat ability. However, the practitioners of low level of cultivation, no matter which road they are on, are the majority of the tower base. As a result, more and more practitioners began to reject them. This trend, even gradually began to feed back to the eastern Xinjiang, in which there were also "anti ink" voices. Chen Yu and others were in a bit of a mess for a while. Zhang Dongyun in Daming Palace knows all these things. He smiles and doesn''t intervene. Generally speaking, the more Mohist practitioners there are, the better the people''s livelihood is. After all, in addition to the needs of fighting, a Mohist practitioner will more or less always produce a large number of civilian products. To say that Mohism is a gold gobbler, in fact, the other several are similar. Rejecting Mohism is nothing more than rejecting a new comer to rob money. From Zhang Dongyun''s point of view, we can force all Mohist practitioners under Chang''an rule to be forced to disarm and turn them into civilian people, which can really be used as "factories". Anyway, one day there was a city Lord on his head, so they didn''t have to worry about self-protection. From this point of view, Chang''an City may be more efficient and more effective. But after thinking about it, Zhang Dongyun did not make such an arrangement in the end. Chen Yu, Ma Kun and others have been exploring the way to get along with others. Anyway, there are big signs of Tiangong hall behind them, so other people can''t really do anything about them. No one dares to delay the business of Chang''an city. Therefore, the city Lord Zhang finally decided to save his own snacks and let Chen Yu and Ma Kun toss around slowly. For Buddhists, demons, Confucians, Taoists, warriors and demons, they should also slowly adapt. Zhang Dongyun is still optimistic about this. In the near future, we should get used to the fact that there is a seventh cultivation method in the world. While Chen Yu, Ma Kun and others were fighting around, others returned to Chang''an city. "See your majesty."Dongjiang Tang Dixuan, who was in charge of teaching Meng Shen, saluted Zhang Dongyun, who was above the throne. Next to him was a young girl who looked sixteen or seven years old, and saluted Zhang Dongyun respectfully: "see your majesty." It was Chen Chaoyan who had previously set up a battle with Meng Shen. Compared with the time when they were ordered to leave, they both made great progress in their cultivation strength. In the course of their deployment, they have benefited a lot from their understanding of the truth. Meng Shen, after the real man Huifang, has also succeeded in further breaking through the original realm, reaching the tenth level of Taoist practice, and successfully becoming the yuan God. At first, with the collapse of the eastern Tang Dynasty, Meng Shen, who joined Chang''an, had only the eighth level of cultivation at that time. Now, not only to break through to the Ninth level, but also further, to the tenth level, let Meng Shen always think of it, filled with sigh in his heart. In the past, he xuanyidao was one of the four Taoist schools in the eastern Tang Dynasty, which was also considered to be prominent and had a long history. But Xuanyi, the highest level in history, is no more than the ninth reality. Now, Meng Shen has succeeded in surpassing all the elders of his family to reach the realm of primordial God that even Xuan, a founder, has never been to. If he had been practicing step by step in the eastern Tang Dynasty, he was not sure that he would be able to take this step. At that time, he was still up and down in the storm of the eastern Tang Dynasty. And now it''s only a year or two from the beginning. It is Meng Shen''s complete submission to Chang''an city at the moment. Above Zhang Dongyun''s line of sight falls on Chen Chaoyan. It has been more than two years since Tang Di Chen''s family entered Chang''an. Chen Chaoyan, who was 14 years old in the past, is now 16 years old. Now her Taoist cultivation has been promoted to the eighth level and can form Dharma forms. Moreover, it is only one step away from the real world of the ninth state. She has pure Yang immortal soul, talent, savvy and all aspects of potential, still above Meng Shen. With Meng Shen, he set up the array together, and learned more than Meng Shen. It''s just that some practices still need some hard work, so she''s still accumulating for the time being. But Zhang Dongyun has a systematic blessing. He can roughly judge that there is no bottleneck for the other party to practice next. At that time, the Ninth level to the tenth level, the achievement of the yuan God level, I believe it can also be very smooth across the past. However, for her, the city Lord Zhang is more concerned about not her cultivation strength, but on the other hand. It just seems that she has not recovered. It seems that the ink glass of Chunyang palace in the past has been reincarnated and reborn. In addition to leaving a soul which is very suitable for practicing Taoism, there are no traces left. But Zhang Dongyun is convinced that the other side should make other arrangements. I should laugh at me. I''m not shooting at random. However, Zhang Dongyun was not in a hurry and watched the change. "Step back and have a good life, warm up and practice meditation." He said quietly. Meng Shen and Chen Chaoyan saluted together: "thank you for your kindness." The array, in fact, has not been arranged completely. Especially now the distance of invincible city has been greatly expanded again. But Zhang Dongyun now has a more suitable person to do it. "Your Majesty''s Dao is profound and the array is exquisite. I admire it." Jin Xiaoxiao, an elder of the Zhengyi sect, held the array map and only glanced at it, he could see that it was extraordinary. As an elder of the orthodox sect in the holy land of Taoism in the Middle Earth, she is naturally outstanding in her cultivation strength and insight, far better than Meng Shen and others. But at the moment, I admire the array. Beside her, there were several other Taoists. Among them, there were Qinglian school and Jingzhen palace in the former Zhongtu Jing Dynasty, and Lingyun temple in Zhongtu Yin Dynasty. Although they are not as good as the three holy places of Taiqing, Chunyang and Zhengyi in the past, they are all Taoist schools which have been established for more than a thousand years. Before that, the imperial palace of Taiqing was strong, and everyone looked up to its breath. Now it was Chang''an who landed in Zhongtu, the king Dynasty was destroyed and the Yin Dynasty was subject. The dynasty of Daning in Northeast China is also crumbling. Although there are still many experts in the Middle Kingdom United to resist Chang''an. But there are many people who have other thoughts in their hearts. It has played a positive role. In the past years, some famous sects which had no hatred with Chang''an city or the twelve Yanluo, finally began to bow to Chang''an. Zhang Dongyun did not embarrass them, but handed over the work of Meng Shen and Chen Chaoyan to these people. Even if Jin Xiaoxiao doesn''t mention it, there are many masters of Taoism in these sects. If you choose one of them randomly, it is not inferior to Meng Shen, or even better than Meng Shen. So Zhang Dongyun simply gives them the work, which can improve efficiency and save time.After all, after another expansion of Chang''an City, the area has been extremely amazing. It''s a bit slow for Meng Shen to walk around the world and arrange the array one by one. Even if they both have improved their cultivation ability. Now, if you give it to the masters of Taoism, you don''t have to worry about speed and efficiency. It is not only a large number of people, but also a strong cultivation strength. The array is not only faster than Meng Shen and Meng Shen, but also of higher quality. For this reason, Zhang Dongyun further improves the quality of the array through the invincible city system. For Jin Xiaoxiao and other Taoist Masters in Lingyun temple, Qinglian sect and Jingzhen palace, this work is also easier. First of all, the array is excellent and contains exquisite truth. If they set up the array for Chang''an, they will not gain anything as long as they are attentive? Second, although they were attached to Chang''an, there were still many people in the Middle Kingdom who refused to submit. Among them, there are many people who have old friendship with them. If you turn the gun head immediately and the swords and soldiers face each other, it will be a human tragedy. Now it''s time for everyone to breathe a sigh of relief without having to do anything with others. The establishment of an array in Chang''an will help them to have a better understanding of Chang''an City and have a better understanding of the city. However, the first few people, including Jin Xiaoxiao, were confused at this time. Generally speaking, those who call themselves kings and emperors are basically strong in martial arts and Taoism. "Your Majesty" is often used for emperors. Therefore, we should not be clear about the status of the leader of the city. Compared with the twelve Yanluo people of the past year, all of them have several guessed alternative targets in their minds, which greatly reduces the scope. But now seeing the array taught by the other side, Jin Xiaoxiao and others are inevitably not confident. Such a delicate array means the inheritance of Taoist legalism. That is, the orthodox are willing to fall down. This kind of inheritance of Taoism is not everyone''s. In the past 12 years, there were two practitioners of Taoist Dharma. First of all, "Chunyang banished immortals" should laugh at me. He was born in Chunyang palace and was a traitor of Chunyang palace. His origin is clear. If you can have the name of "banished immortal", you should laugh at my talent. Naturally, it is beyond doubt that it is better than countless experts in Chunyang palace. It was the leader of Chunyang palace in the fourteenth state before. His cultivation level was higher than that of yingxiao. He didn''t dare to guarantee that he would surpass the other. But you should laugh at me for being strong and constantly improving the Chunyang Palace''s Taoism. But Jin Xiaoxiao doesn''t think that the inheritance of the other party''s Taoism can be more stable than that of his own Zhengyi school. If it''s not for me, it''s another one. Li shulou was the fourth "taishanghua man" among the twelve Yanluo in the past. His name is Yueyang, and he has learned from his sources. Everything has become a mystery, not owned by China. It is possible to say that there is such a delicate array hidden in the opponent''s apprenticeship. Just, is he the real body of the city Lord of Chang''an? Or is it that the city Lord of Chang''an has another person, and the mysterious Yueyang immortal Li shulou is also hiding in Chang''an at present, but he has never made a move before and has not appeared? Jin Xiaoxiao and other Taoist Masters in the Middle Earth are full of doubts at the moment. Perhaps, also possible, Li shulou, Ying Xiao, I am not in Chang''an at present. Is Chang''an''s excellent array originated from the previous immortal deeds? In any case, they all rushed to pass the news back to their Mountain Gate in Zhongtu and told other experts of their own. They don''t dare to reveal the formation. But the news must be sent back so that the family can know it better. After the news came back, Jin Xiaoxiao and others began to earnestly perform their duties, complete the tasks ordered by Chang''an City, and began to arrange the next array after array in the territory under Chang''an. It''s not just the land of eastern Xinjiang and central China. It also includes the wasteland around the eastern Xinjiang. With the guidance of Zhang Dongyun, a group of Taoist Masters worked hard together, and for a time they really had the power to suppress and fill the sea. The wild sea between China and the eastern Xinjiang gradually became calm. Again and again, the Taoist array is arranged like a chain of iron cables. In the long run, there may be a day in the future when there is no need for a special ocean going ship. It is just an ordinary ship. It can also travel between China and the eastern Xinjiang and sail on the calm sea. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 360 City Lord Zhang looked at it for a moment. Seeing that the task was ordered to go on, all of them copied it to the letter. He nodded with satisfaction and no longer paid special attention to it. He will focus on a few dragon grain corals, and then consider ordering others, with the help of dragon grain corals, to find what he wants. When he was considering the candidate, he suddenly moved his eyes slightly, then moved his eyes and landed on the sky city in the half sky below. In the city of the sky, in the quiet room of a house, there is an old man in blood who is sitting and breathing. After a long time, he opened his eyes, stood up and pushed the door out. The old man in blood walks in the sky city. When someone met him, they all respectfully saluted him: "I have seen Mr. blood shadow." The old man is the old devil of blood shadow. He nods indifferently when he greets the person. Blood shadow old devil all the way out of the city of the sky, floating in the air, overlooking the city of the sky as far as possible. Looking at it, his eyes gradually become complicated. At this moment, he suddenly felt something and looked to the other side. There, there happened to be a man who flew out of Chang''an city to the southwest. The blood shadow old devil''s eyes flickered slightly and recognized the other party. That''s Li Qiong, the director of Chu in the Middle Kingdom. Today, Chang''an city is in charge of the first place, and he was also the ninth son of the Tang King of the eastern Tang Dynasty. When Li Qiong saw the old man of blood shadow, he saluted: "Mr. blood shadow." At the moment, the old devil''s eyes had returned to calm: "are you back to report your work?" Mr. Wu Qiu asked for help The blood shadow old devil hears the speech and nods slightly. He looked up and down at Li Qiong, and then suddenly asked, "look at the appearance, you will soon be able to break through to the Ninth level and achieve the realm of the king of martial arts?" Li Qiong replied: "it''s still a little bit short, maybe it''s just a short distance away." He said this with modesty, which the old devil could hear. Before the emperor of Chang''an came to the eastern frontier, this young man should be the cultivation strength of the seventh state. Later, with the guidance of Chang''an, Li Qiong successfully broke through the bottleneck in a short time and reached the eighth level. But generally speaking, to this point, want to continue to go up, it will take some time to polish. However, Li Qiong was unable to stand up. He made great efforts to win the reward of Chang''an city more than once. With the support of shanshenyan and haixuanyu, Li Qiong continued to make great progress. Now, after more than a year as the governor of Chu, he is only a short distance away from the ninth realm of martial arts and the realm of kings. Just keep away from arrogance and rashness, and continue to work hard. I believe it will not be long before Li Qiong can break through the last bottleneck and achieve the Ninth level of cultivation. It''s the same cultivation realm as the blood shadow old devil. However, Li Qiong was not disrespectful to the old devil of blood shadow at the moment. "Go ahead and do business with your heart." The old devil also looked peaceful and encouraged the other party to leave after a few words. Li Gonggong sent the blood shadow to the old devil. After his body disappeared, he continued to turn his head and set out on the road, heading southwest to return to Chu. The old blood shadow was gloomy. The young man just now touched his mind again. It''s not because the cultivation level of the other side will be promoted to the same level as him. First of all, even if everyone is in the same realm, the old devil of blood shadow is sure to surpass Li Qiong. Secondly, it is because the old devil of blood shadow can be sure that he will complete the tenth realm earlier than Li Qiong. Before the other side becomes the emperor of Wudao, he first becomes the real body of the devil. But the problem is that he should be compared with Li Qiong When the other party came to Chang''an City for advice, he would not look for him, but for Mr. Wu Yun. As for the old man in black, the old man with blood shadow is actually very calm now. He won''t easily get emotional fluctuation because of the news from the other party. The problem is with others. Once the five gentlemen in the city of the sky, now we lose their waistcoats together. Mr. He, in fact, is Shen Herong, the "great evil" in the past 12 Yama. And Mr. long is aokong, the "ape Dragon King". As for Mr. Zhang, it is still mysterious. However, it has long been said that he was an old friend of the city Lord, so his status was naturally detached. The rest are Mr. Wu Yun and Mr. Xueying. With the continuous expansion of Chang''an City, more and more powerful people have been attached to the city. Now, don''t say that he is a bloody old devil. Even behind Mr. Wu Yun, some people begin to talk about small things The reason is very simple, the cultivation realm and the present strength. Blood shadow old devil don''t talk about, Mr. Wu Yun has been very strong. However, after Chang''an city entered the Central Plains, Mr. Wu Yun''s cultivation strength gradually failed to deter everyone.In the face of people in the tenth and even the eleventh, Mr. Wu Yun is naturally not afraid. But now the people who are gradually attached to Chang''an are the top 13 level players like louning and Chuxin, or the 12th level masters like zhao shu. Any one of them is a giant in China and Turkey. The eastern Xinjiang was barren, so it was difficult to attract the attention of Chinese experts before. Otherwise, any one of the above-mentioned experts can sweep the eastern Xinjiang. In the face of them, Mr. Wu Yun''s cultivation strength seems to be insufficient. With Chang''an City marching into the Middle Earth, Mr. Wu Yun is now in Chang''an City, but he gradually feels like he is in the same boat with the old devil of blood shadow. They are polite to others. But not because of his personal strength, but because they are the confidants of the Lord of Chang''an. To some extent, they respect the dark clouds and blood shadows, and they are in awe of the authority of the Lord of Chang''an. Mr. Wu Yun''s changes in everyone''s mind made the old man''s mind slightly balanced. However, after a short period of relaxation, he was soon under great pressure. Their majesty''s authority has given them a position which is generally not a problem. But in an emergency, it may not be all right. More importantly, will their position in your Majesty''s mind change? Blood shadow old devil often think of here, the heart becomes heavy. In the final analysis, it''s necessary to forge iron by ourselves The old devil sighed. However, Chang''an''s expansion is too fast, leaving him too short time. Even if he devotes himself to practice, he still has not enough time. As soon as you think of the top players in the 13th level, such as louning and Chuxin, who move mountains and seas in a dynamic way, the blood shadow old devil has a feeling of standing at the top of the mountain. It is much more difficult to surpass them than to surpass Mr. Wu Yun. The old devil was feeling bored when suddenly someone came to him. It''s his former nemesis. "Your Majesty." Mr. Wu Yun said calmly. The old man took a deep breath: "I will go now." At the sight of each other, the old devil''s confused thoughts suddenly calmed down. However, at the moment, he has no idea to compete with each other. To some extent, we are even in the same boat now. Unless, they are willing to play the role of a courtier. If you want to be your confidant, do things for your majesty, and cultivate your strength, you can''t get around it. The old blood shadow devil turned his mind and flew up to the Daming Palace. After entering the palace, the old devil saluted Zhang Dongyun: "see your majesty, old slave." With a wave of his hand, Zhang Dongyun reached the old devil with blood shadow. The old devil quickly took over, but did not know this treasure. He waited quietly for Zhang Dongyun''s order. Zhang Dongyun ordered: "this is the Dragon grain coral, which can be used to look for panlongyan. After you get my advice, you will go to the wasteland between Zhongtu and Beimang to search for panlongyan and bring it back." Hearing this, the old devil of blood shadow quickly replied, "I will obey your Majesty''s edict." Zhang Dongyun nodded: "choose your own hands, and start as soon as possible." "Yes, your majesty." The old man of blood shadow kowtowed and left. After leaving Daming Palace, the old devil felt a little relieved. The mission entrusted by your majesty is certainly not simple. But since his majesty is willing to give him the job, it shows that his majesty still believes in him. He must seize the opportunity carefully. The blood shadow old devil made up his mind, and then he selected some people to set out with himself and went to the Middle Earth first. To many people, it is a great good thing to be able to serve your majesty. As for the risks to be taken, no one cares. It is convenient for China. Although the boundaries of Yin Dynasty in the southeast and Jing Dynasty in the East have been occupied by Chang''an, and Chang''an is still occupying the territory of Daning Dynasty in Northeast China, they fight from south to north. At present, it has not been able to contact the wasteland of northern China. Xueying old devil and others were ordered to search for treasure. At least before aokong and others laid down Beihai port, they were still hanging out alone, with heavy risks and no response. Of course, it''s their own idea. They could not know that the eastern part of the Daning Dynasty, from north to south, was covered by the invincible city system. Everything between heaven and earth, as long as Zhang Dongyun moves to read, he is allowed to master. However, in order to avoid the scope of invincible city showing too clearly, Zhang Dongyun avoided doing so. Now, let''s leave it to your men. After seeing the blood shadow old devil and others leave, Zhang Dongyun takes back his sight after going to the West.Mr. Wu Yun, who was projected by him, left for the hall of heavenly punishment after separating from the old ghost of blood shadow. There, a lot of people have new ideas. This is also the influence of Chang''an City after it won the Central Plains, severely damaged the Yansheng palace and Taiqing palace, and destroyed Jiufeng Academy. Many practitioners of eastern Xinjiang, including Sima Xuan, king of Jin in the Eastern Jin Dynasty in the past, bowed their heads to Chang''an and completely surrendered to Chang''an. This is what Zhang Dongyun intended to do. The more people are available, the better. In the invincible City range, he can pick up the other party at will, let the other side when coolie. But those who surrender in good faith can be sent outside the invincible city and continue to play a role. What''s more, we can give full play to people''s subjective initiative In this respect, Lord Zhang admitted to be more open-minded. As for the strength of cultivation, that''s no problem. Master, there is the use of master. Low hand, also has the use of low hand. On the other hand, there are still some who want to surrender early, but Zhang Dongyun has not let the other party''s own people. For example, under the Northern Qi Dynasty in eastern Xinjiang, there were a group of people in binghuogu. This includes the chief official Hao of Binghuo Valley, the elders sun Fangyuan and Qian Gang, as well as Gao Tiansheng, an expert of the Gao family in the Northern Qi Dynasty. At the beginning, it was aokong and Shen and Rong who put out the ice fire Valley and captured all of them. Considering that the identity of the twelve Yanluo people was exposed later, the better, so Guan Hao, Gao Tiansheng and others were detained in isolation. Now, aokong, Shen Herong and Chu Yaoguang have lost their waistcoats in succession. Naturally, they don''t have to keep Guan Hao in custody. Guan Hao, together with the ice and fire Valley, has long been soft. Now, at last, freedom can be restored. Of course, we should continue to do what should be done. All the descendants of Binghuo valley are good at smelting. Now, they have to continue to work hard to do their own old line, for Chang''an City glow. Although Chang''an soldiers are now in the middle land. However, there are so many places and so many people in the eastern Xinjiang that the city Lord Zhang does not intend to move all the people to the middle land. So, no matter ordinary people or practitioners, there are still many who will continue to live in this land. However, he did not plan to set up two groups in China and eastern Xinjiang. Blood shadow old devil''s worry is an incentive for him, but it is totally unnecessary for Zhang Dongyun. It''s no big deal that the city Lord Zhang wants to be willful and keep the old devil in high position. It only depends on whether the Lord Zhang himself is willing. As for the blood shadow old devil, he himself is willing to make progress, and Zhang Dongyun is happy to see his success. Although at the beginning of the impression is not very good, but the old devil as the earliest subordinates, has been conscientious, or very dedicated. Zhang Chengzhu doesn''t mind paying for his merits, and he also sets an example for others. As for the so-called "Mr. Wu Yun", that is not a problem. At present, Mr. Wu Yun enters another cell in the hall of punishment. A man in peace, a man in peace. Seeing Mr. Wu Yun come in, the Taoist priest made a Jishou and saluted him: "Taoist brother is coming." Mr. Wu Yun looked at each other up and down: "Zhengyi sect, which has submitted to our Chang''an City and submitted to his majesty, the Taiqing palace will surely be destroyed. Do you still intend to continue to insist?" The Taoist priest in hemp nodded: "in the past, elder brother Gu Mu instructed me. How can I betray him?" Mr. Wu Yun looked at each other and suddenly laughed: "if the next moment, I''ll capture Gu Mu and put it in front of you, what will you do?" In front of him, the Taoist priest in hemp was Ge Xin, who was in charge of the education of Chen Di and Bao Yushan in eastern Xinjiang. Listening to Mr. Wu Yun, Ge Xin was slightly silent. A moment later, he just opened his mouth: "if you can, I hope to give my life in exchange for your forgiveness." Mr. Wu Yun said, "is your life so important?" "The life of the poor, or the life of the elder brother Gu Mu, should be of little importance to Chang''an. It''s all in the eyes of the city Lord of Chang''an." Ge Xin said: "in this case, I just try my best to repay the kindness of elder brother Gumu who passed the Dharma in the past." Mr. Wu Yun looked at each other and said quietly after a while, "I''m sorry, I can''t www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 361 Ge Xin hears the speech and makes a Jishou: "in this case, I have to ask the Taoist brother to give comfort to the urban area on the other hand." Mr. Wu Yun nodded his head, then raised his hand and pointed to the other side''s forehead. Holding Yushan to teach Ge Xin, a small hole suddenly appeared on his forehead, and then there was a bit of brilliance, which kept passing through. This Taoist real man died, and his body also told soldiers that he no longer existed. Mr. Wu Yun shook his head slightly and turned away. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun also slightly shakes his head. However, just at this time, his heart suddenly moved slightly, and then reached out to wipe in the air. A light and shadow appeared in front of me. The scene in the picture originates from the seal on aokong''s forehead. Through this seal, Zhang Dongyun can see the vast sea. "Boss, it''s a little late." Aokong himself can not be seen in the picture, but his voice comes. Zhang Dongyun did not make a sound, like aokong, his attention was on the sea. In the sea, there are some pieces floating like the remains of corpses. As black as ink, the sea is also black. Zhang Dongyun saw it and nodded slowly: "Mo Hailong..." Mohai dragon is one of the most important dragons, but relatively speaking, it is very rare. Mo Yunlong, the first devil in Beimang, is the change of Mo Hailong who practices the magic way. Even now his name is not his real name, but his magic skill is great. After his popularity, his nickname gradually changed into his name. "Look at this, not even a shadow can be left." Aokong one side turns head to look around sea surface, side says: "that Gao Shi Hui, have two down." In the sea, the magic master who practices the change of ink sea dragon can improve his cultivation strength. Mo Yunlong is the big devil in the 13th level of the devil Road, that is, the fourth level of the real body of the devil Road, and has become the evil shadow of the evil road. The master of the evil way who has cultivated the evil shadow is not inferior to the Taoist God when it comes to the survival ability. Generally speaking, the demon master with this realm is hard to be completely killed by people because the evil shadows are divided into four sides. Aokong in the past is this realm, but a strong and powerful body, still above the Mo Yunlong. However, looking at the current sea surface, he looked a little more serious: "dead air agglutinates very heavily, I''m afraid It''s completely dead. " Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly: "the other evil shadows scattered were killed by the shock of people''s fist." Aokong said: "the third and the fifth have the ability to do it, but at present we can''t see the trace of their hand, and we can''t be sure who it is." Zhang Dongyun said: "it doesn''t matter. In this case, you can go back to Middle Earth first." Losing Mo Yunlong as a bait to catch the so-called northern emperor Gao Shihui, although some regret, but also harmless. He would go south to the Central Plains, or even to the eastern Xinjiang to fight against Chang''an. City Lord Zhang is waiting for the other party to deliver him to the door. To ask aokong to take this trip is to hope to achieve the goal as soon as possible. Now, it doesn''t matter if hope fails. Speaking of it, I believe that the news of the return of the twelve Yama to the Middle Earth will soon spread to the other party''s ears. At that time to see how the other side of the action, should also be able to guess a general. "At present, it seems that there is no big problem in the Middle Kingdom. It doesn''t matter whether I go back or not." Aokong at this time said: "boss, I''m going to go to the North mang to have a look, a look." Although it seems that Mo Yunlong, who is higher than him, died miserably, Ao Kong is bold and fearless. Zhang Dongyun slightly pondered: "if you want to go, you can be careful." "Don''t worry, boss. I''ll save it." Aokong said, with a wave of his hand, the sea below and the remains of demons were all put away by him. Then, aokong changed into the shape of a golden winged ROC and flew toward the North mang earth. On the way, he suddenly heard Zhang Dongyun ask: "Kong Qing has already explained that the person who blocked Kong Shengzhen was a master of kendo." Ao Kong smell speech, heart slightly move. It doesn''t seem to be referring to Su Po. So Sure enough, then he listened to Zhang Dongyun continue to say: "female." Ao Kong rare sigh a: "boss, although so, may not be Ying er''s mother." Zhang Dongyun asked, "listen to you, what she learned was not self-knowledge like the seven younger brothers, but the origin and inheritance like Shushan?" "Frankly speaking, I don''t know much more than Ying''er." Aokong hummed: "I am most annoyed with her, it is also this point!" Zhang Dongyun said: "now that we have made contact, you''d better tell us about it." Ao Kong said: "to tell you the truth, boss, what I know about her is really limited. When the first marriage, it is also accidental."As he was on his way, the demon turned into a human again and turned his lips away: "her name is Fu Yuting. She must not be from the Middle Earth. No, she is not from Dongsheng Shenzhou." Aokong slightly pause, then continue to say: "her name is true or false, I am not sure." In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun rubbed his eyebrows. You have a baby with each other, and your heart is really big enough "She didn''t come to Chang''an to look for your father and daughter." Zhang Dongyun tidied up his mood and continued. Aokong then Xiangran way: "that again good, I also don''t want to meet her." Zhang Dongyun said, "what is she going to do when she returns to China?" Ao Kong slightly pondered: "boss, this is to test me down." "What do you think of letting Ying''er go out and look for it?" "She hasn''t heard from her at the moment," Zhang asked Aokong can''t help but curl his mouth again. But he finally said, "ask her what she thinks about this Hey, forget it. I don''t have to ask. I know she wants to go. Boss, you can arrange it. " Zhang Dongyun said: "good." As a result, Ao Ying was stunned when he received the news. The next moment, she was overjoyed: "uncle, do you mean my mother is in the Middle Earth?" Zhang Dongyun said: "I only know that she is a good swordsman. I''m not sure if it''s your mother. According to the 11 younger brothers, your mother may have the same family." Ao Ying listened to the speech and calmed down for a few minutes. Then he saluted Zhang Dongyun: "uncle, I want to find out. The situation is not clear. I will be careful." Zhang Dongyun nodded: "you can be careful." Ao Ying was about to salute him and leave, but suddenly he heard Zhang Dongyun say, "take Chen Chaoyan and go to Zhongtu for some experience." Chen Chaoyan is the reincarnation of Mo Li in Chunyang palace. There are many mysteries involved in this matter. Now it happens that Chen Chaoyan also goes for a walk in Central China. Maybe he can have an unexpected surprise. If you can catch me laughing, it''s even better. "Yes, uncle." Ao Ying salutes Zhang Dongyun again and then leaves. Zhang Dongyun''s attention will return to the North mang where aokong is. After aokong arrived in Beimang, he turned into a magic dragon and disappeared in the air like a dream. Although he is arrogant and rebellious, he is still an old man in the world. All kinds of tricks, such as hiding and sneaking in, are no exception. Zhang Dongyun came to Beimang through the seal on his forehead and from the perspective of his action. Compared with the central and eastern Xinjiang, the population of Beimang here is relatively small, which can be called a vast area with few people. However, its products are more abundant than those in eastern Xinjiang, and the training environment is better than that in eastern Xinjiang. Although there are not many top masters in China, they should not be underestimated. However, today''s Beimang, it seems that some talent withered. And the rest of the people, for a time, are in a state of anxiety. There are dark clouds that block out the sky and the sun, covering the vast land of the north. North emperor, Gao Shihui. Ao Kong secretly observed and inquired, and learned that with the fall of Mo Yunlong, Beimang now has no one who dares to disobey Gao Shihui. The great emperor of Beimang, to some extent, has succeeded in unifying Beimang. However, this madman has no intention to stop. Even though Beimang is now in a state of uneasiness, undercurrent and panic, he doesn''t care. Or the way he cares is, kill. Until it''s completely silent. As for matters like people''s livelihood, they are not considered at all. But now, there is a news spread: the great emperor who unified Beimang should prepare to March South and march into the middle land. "Hey, I''m not afraid to eat too fast, hold on." Ao Kong sneers: "but this guy is a crisp and neat person, with my temper." In Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun is lost in thought. The second half of aokong''s words can be heard in reverse. As an enemy, he who is in accord with his temper is the result of hard hitting. Either you die or I die. However, Gao Shihui''s style of conduct seems to be a militaristic super tyrant. But what is driving him to do so? Ambition and greed? As he pondered, Zhang Dongyun said, "how much news from the Middle Kingdom has reached this side?" Ao Kong hears speech, attentively investigates a time. According to the discussions among the senior officials of some famous schools in Beimang, the news that twelve Yanluo has reappeared in the middle land has reached Beimang. We have heard of the zongmen academies all over the country, let alone Gao Shihui, the "northern emperor". But at present, Chang''an City has not received any message from Beimang. In other words, Gao Shihui did not respond to the news that the twelve Yanluo reappeared in central Turkey.¡­¡­ Or is it a response that he is eager to wave his troops south to conquer Central Plains? While thinking, Zhang Dongyun told aokong: "be careful." Aokong also does not care Zhang Dongyun to see or not, nodded: "boss, don''t worry, I understand." The devil''s expression showed a rare solemnity. On the one hand, it is because of the mysterious Beimang emperor, on the other hand, it is also because of the woman who blocks Kong Shengzhen''s way. While Zhang Dongyun and aokong were paying attention to everything in Beimang, some people were talking about Zhongtu in the imperial palace of the Wei Dynasty. "Your Majesty, there are so many experts in the Middle Kingdom. Now there are twelve Yama reappearance. Shall we sit on the mountain to watch the tiger fight first, or do we start at once?" An old Taoist, standing in the hall, asked. There are only four people in the hall at present. One, one Buddha, one Confucian. There was also a tall, thin man with an appearance of about 30 years old. "Twelve Yanluo..." The man asked slowly, "at the moment, which are there?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 362 The tall and thin man looks peaceful, but not angry. The other three felt oppressed in front of him, even in their hearts. For a long time, even as if there is the illusion of suffocation. "At present, there are seven, eight, eleven and 124 people who have been confirmed." The Taoist replied. He is the most famous Taoist school in Beimang and the leader of Canghai sect, Mingyang Zhenren. On the strength of cultivation, he is also the first person in Beimang Taoism. The 13th level of cultivation is a strong one who has already cultivated into the realm of God. He can combine heaven and earth with the spirit of yuan. But in the face of the tall and thin man, Mingyang real man still feels that his spirit is slightly shaking. As if in front of the strong martial arts, one step can kill him in front of him, tearing his original God. What is the origin of Gao Shihui? Such a top strong person should not have no name. Is it from other places, or which martial arts master reincarnated? But generally speaking, it is the most difficult for a warrior to reincarnate. Even the stronger the cultivation, the more difficult it is. Who is Gao Shihui? Can he, in fact, be one of the twelve Yama? In the mind of Mingyang Zhenren, he was full of speculation. At his side, a Buddhist and a Confucian all have a calm face. In fact, all three people have the same idea. "Seven, eight, eleven, twelve..." The new master of Beimang, "North emperor" Gao Shihui murmured to himself, repeating the numbers. After a long time, he nodded slightly: "must waste time, all the way south, sweep all enemies can." He issued the order, the three Ming Yang real people, a little heavy heart. This guy''s cultivation strength is really high, but it''s really crazy. Both Zhongtu and Chang''an are powerful. At present, the two sides are fighting, but they can watch quietly. The best time to go south will be when both sides lose. Now the rash move may force the two opposite sides to join hands to fight the North together. Similar things did not happen many years ago. The demons in Nanhuang have a say in this. Yan Zhongxiong took advantage of the opportunity to fight against them. As a result, he was killed by the evil emperor and others. The twelve Yanluo went south, set foot on the southern wilderness, pushed down the demon mountain, filled up the chaotic and evil abyss, and greatly injured the vitality of Nanhuang. From then on, he fell into civil strife and was unable to go northward for nearly 30 years. Until recently, led by the golden winged Dapeng birds, the forces in the southern wilderness regained some vitality. If they go south in a hurry now, they will probably follow the example of Nanhuang. "I''m afraid you need your majesty to go to the south at present." The real man Mingyang said. This is also true. Even if there is no Chang''an City and twelve Yanluo, only Kong Shengzhen, the head of Yansheng mansion, and Peng Ziling, the leader of Taiqing palace, are the masters of the fourteenth level, which can make Beimang people suffer. "Of course I will." The tall and thin man said calmly, "you should first find out the whereabouts of the key figures in China." He moved his fingers. With this fist clenching action, the three Mingyang real people all feel a huge threat. "After finding out, report to me." The northern emperor Gao Shihui continued: "the rest, you look at the do line." "Yes, your majesty." One Buddha, one Taoism, one Confucianism, and the helmsman of the three schools, Qi Qi saluted Gao Shihui: "please rest assured, we will certainly find out the relevant information as soon as possible." Although the other side is domineering, he doesn''t manage his affairs. If he goes all the way south and can really make Zhongtu obedient, then they will follow each other and believe that they can also make profits in China. It''s just that the opponents are not simple Mingyang Zhenren and others stepped down and arranged their own hands. As a result, Canghai sect and other famous schools of Beimang began to have disciples going south to Zhongtu. The wild sea between the Middle Earth and the northern mang began to become chaotic. The first to bear the brunt is not related to Chang''an city. The great Qian Dynasty in the northeast of China and the Daning Dynasty in the northwest of China first felt the turbulence of the North Sea coast. Especially the Daning Dynasty was the worst. At present, Chang''an city is from the south to the north. But now, do not change, but also have a strong enemy, let them for a while suffer from the enemy. In this way, even with the help of Youyan holy house, the already crumbling Daning Dynasty was difficult to continue to insist, and there were signs of collapse. Fortunately, the Taiqing palace, the great Qian Dynasty, Zhongyue temple, Lingguang temple and many other Chinese forces did not retain them. Instead, they sent all kinds of experts to Daning to assist them.With the support of many Chinese and Turkish forces, the Daning Dynasty was able to survive. The Han family, the royal family of Daning, immediately sent many envoys to the north to celebrate Gao Shihui''s unification of Beimang and offered gifts for peace. They really can''t continue to support the pressure brought by the two powerful enemies. The envoys who were ordered to send envoys had already made up their minds that, no matter how humiliating they were, they would all agree to come down as long as they were within the scope of their authorization, and first of all, in exchange for the armistice of Beimang. Even if the other side only concentrated on attacking the great Qian Dynasty in Northeast China. He was thinking about it, but he saw a big man come out of it. Although the other side''s appearance was strange, the envoy of Daning Dynasty recognized that the Han was a unique martial arts expert in Beimang. He has always been rebellious and rebellious against the rule of the great Wei Dynasty in Beimang. In the past, the emperor of the Eastern Wei Dynasty had no choice but to evade the enemy''s strength. Now, look at this appearance, it is to that so-called "North emperor" Gao Shihui bow to submit. Gao Shihui killed the emperor of Wei. It is self-evident that his strength is brilliant. But to subdue such unruly people, we can see that the means are extraordinary. The emissary was just about to see the ceremony, but the big man said coldly, "Your Majesty is ordered. Zhongtu must be in the bag of Beimang. Whoever it is, he will be free from death if he surrenders." The emissary was so angry that he almost burst out his blood: "brother, the great emperor of Beimang is not afraid that we will join hands with the twelve Yanluo of Chang''an..." Unfortunately, before he finished speaking, the big man continued: "then you go. For your majesty, there is no difference. One is to kill, and the other is to kill. The first thing is to start with you." "Don''t deceive people too much," he said "Your head is your Majesty''s reply to Ning Chao." The big man said, when he raised his hand, he arrested the envoy. The envoys of the Daning Dynasty wanted to resist, but they were seized by the Han and couldn''t move at all. Han seems to be at will, with the other hand on top of each other''s head. The next moment, the head of the envoy was directly taken off by the Han. The corpse was thrown aside, and the head was thrown to all the people of Daning Dynasty who came with the envoys. When they saw this, they could not speak for a moment. They had to restrain the body of the envoy and leave in a hurry. The people of the Daning Dynasty brought the news back to China. Not only the Daning royal family was angry, but also the people in the Taiqing palace and Yansheng palace were shocked. The other party''s attitude is extremely contrary to the extreme, leaving no room for it. Not to mention the benefits of cooperation, Beimang is so confident that he can eat two families in one family? Or "Gao Shihui has a mysterious origin and can''t find out anything. Can he Is it one of the twelve In Yan Shengfu, Kong Xiang looked serious: "in this way, we can solve the other party and can be so resolute, and have such confidence." Beimang didn''t have self-confidence to eat two families at all, but he was with the twelve Yanluo of Chang''an City from the very beginning. Now, we have to work with Chang''an to attack other people in China from north to south. Located in the northeast of China, Yansheng palace and Daning Dynasty were the first to bear the brunt. "Not yet." Kong Shengzhen, the master of the mansion, showed a slightly tired look. His body was backward and reclined in the imperial chair: "but the comer is not good. There is no doubt about it." Kong Xiang asked softly, "father, what should we do next?" "At that time, when the twelve Yama came to the gate, the house was unprepared, so that the death and injury were very heavy." Kong Shengzhen said slowly: "now that we have known the news of the crisis in advance, the government should prepare for it first, so as to avoid the worst result." "Yes, father." Kong Xiang looks gloomy. Intellectually, he knew that his father''s decision was right. If you keep it useful, you will have a chance to revive Yan Sheng Fu in the future, or seek revenge from the enemy. However, when did you have to run away like a dog who lost his family and left Yan Sheng Fu, which has been standing for ages? ¡­¡­ Don''t say it. It''s true. In the past years, it was twelve Yanluo who broke down Yan Shengfu and washed it with blood. Kong Xiang sighed and saluted his father Kong Shengzhen. Kong Shengzhen got up and went to the window. Looking at the scenery outside the window, he was full of thoughts. But before long, his face suddenly changed slightly. The master of the Confucius family, Yang Qigong, is quite deep, but now his heart is shaking, and he can''t help but show some clues on his face. At the next moment, he looked serious: "which guest is here? You might as well come to my study. " In a short time, a tall and thin man appeared in the study of Kong Shengzhen, the master of Yan Sheng mansion. Kong Shengzhen looked at each other up and down, but felt strange.But he can clearly feel that there is a power to destroy the heaven and earth in the other party''s body, which makes him feel shocked. To say the masters of the fourteenth state, Su Po, Chu Yaoguang, aokong, Shen Herong and others have not yet reached the goal. Kong Ru master is not so oppressive. The tall and thin man''s breath is different from the woman who blocked Kong Shengzhen before "The great emperor of Beimang or the Lord of Chang''an?" Kong Shengzhen asked slowly. Tall thin man tone is indifferent: "my name Gao Shihui." Kong Shengzhen nodded and raised his hand and saluted: "it turns out that the emperor of Beimang is here. If you have lost your welcome, please forgive me." Gao Shihui looked at the other side: "don''t look for it. I''m the only one." He said, five fingers into a fist, and then slowly raised his fist: "one person is enough." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 363 Kong Shengzhen looked at the tall and thin man in front of him. If it wasn''t for the strong and powerful atmosphere of suppressing the whole world, he could not believe it. Gao Shihui, the great emperor who unified Beimang, came to Zhongtu and yanshengfu alone? He was really powerful in his cultivation, but he didn''t even want to show himself as the emperor of Beimang. He was an uninvited guest, which was like a sneak attack and assassination. If he really came here alone, he didn''t worry at all. Was he surrounded and suppressed by the heroes of the Middle Earth? Kong Shengzhen looks at each other. The other side looks peaceful and not arrogant, but his breath has covered the whole Yansheng mansion. At this time, all the other teachers and students in Yan Shengfu felt a huge pressure on them to suppress their mind. Under this pressure, all people have the idea of submission, and it is difficult to resist. Is a top Martial emperor here? Yanshengfu has a long history, has a long history and is well-informed. After the initial surprise, Kong Xiang and others in the mansion understood it immediately. However, the emperor Wudao, who can bring such great pressure to them, is afraid that the emperor Wudao in the fourth level, such as ninghuang Hanfeng and Jinghuang zhaoshuo, can not do it. It must be the fifth state of emperor Wudao, and it is possible for people who are in the peak state of Emperor Wu. Since the fall of the Jade Emperor and the disappearance of the twelve Yanluo, the Wudao emperor of China has not been in the fifth level for many years. Today, although the twelve Yama are back, there is no fifth level Emperor Wu. Who are the people who come to Yan Shengfu now? Kong Xiang, who had been to Beimang, moved slightly in his heart. He first thought of Gao Shihui''s taboo. It was a strong man who came to Beimang after killing the Wei emperor of Beimang, who was also a master of martial arts in the fourteenth level. Is he here? But before that, there was no news from the north. Can''t Gao Shihui sneak into the Middle Earth alone? As soon as I turned to this place, I felt boundless boxing, like mountains falling down from the sky and crushing Yan holy mansion. But Kong''s equal person faces such terrible fist intention, all are difficult to resist, as if only closes the eye to wait for the death''s share. Fortunately, at this time, an old man''s voice rang out: "it''s too angry to respect you." At the same time, it seems that there is an invisible wind blowing away Gao Shihui''s intention to suppress Yan Shengfu. It was Kong Shengzhen, the master of the mansion. As a Confucian master of the fifth realm, he has achieved the realm of sages, and the most symbolic Confucian magic power is the expression of the heavenly constitution. Kong Shengzhen said it at the moment, and the four sides of the anger suddenly disappeared. Although unexpectedly, the opponent suddenly killed, but the opponent''s cultivation strength, solid placed there. At the moment, Kong Shengzhen had to let go of his hands and feet. Surrounded by the master of Yansheng mansion, he soared into the sky with brilliant talent. The column of light expands and becomes thicker and covers all directions. Gao Shihui, also covered by the light column. But he was able to move freely, and the beam of light suddenly began to twist and shake. Almost under his fist, the huge column of light seemed to break. Kong Shengzhen looked serious and full of literary talent: "China is not the northern mang. Please respect yourself and leave quickly." With his words, the light column suddenly became more concise, and then it seemed to turn into a high wall, blocking Gao Shihui. Moreover, the high wall moved even more, pushing Gao Shihui all the way north. The northern mang emperor''s body swayed slightly in mid air. But the next moment, he opened his fingers and pushed one hand forward, blocking the wall of light that pushed him. Next, the other hand, then clenched into a fist, a boxing out. The high wall of the brilliance is broken. However, very soon, the next moment there will be a fist, also hit Gao Shihui. this fist as like as two peas of the same high, just like Gao Shi Hui. Even the power, even more than that! It is just the classical theory of Confucius'' Zhenyan''s palace that "draws inferences from one instance". However, Gao Shihui''s fist is heavier than one. Kong Shengzhen''s "drawing inferences from one instance" will soon be unable to continue to engrave Gao Shihui''s iron fist. With fist to fist, he will only lose faster to Gao Shihui. At the next moment, the literary talent of the master of Confucius was suddenly stirred up, and then it seemed to turn into a vast ocean, directly into the sky. The power of this mighty power is constantly enlarging. On the ground, other yanshengfu children saw this and couldn''t help but say with one voice: "the sea is broad and the sky is wide!" Yan Shengfu has been the first holy land of Confucianism. In addition to the experts, the collection of all kinds of ancient books in the holy land is also exquisite. From this, the three classical doctrines of Yan Shengfu were born, which were also famous all over the world, which made all scholars yearn for it.Kong Shengzhen''s classic theory at the moment is another important thing besides "drawing inferences from one instance", which is called "vast sea and vast sky". With the support of "vast sea and vast sky", Kong Shengzhen, who was already a Confucian with excellent accomplishments, became more and more influential in his literary talent, and his identity was magnified again. As a result, the glory of the rolling sea, non-stop forward, swept across the air to invade the tall thin man. The tall and thin man seems to be blind, hands together, and then from the middle to both sides of a point. Then, there is the most ferocious force of terror, the ocean of light, forced to split in two. Then, the master of both hands stepped forward and instantly came to Kong Shengzhen. As soon as he punched out, Kong Shengzhen had a brilliant surge around him and stopped Gao Shihui''s fist. Gao Shihui fixed his eyes on Kong Shengzhen''s body and saw that the brilliance was combined into a huge city. At this moment, literary talent seems to turn into substance. However, it is more stable than the real city in the world. Seeing this scene, the people in Yan Shengfu were slightly relieved, but their hearts were also heavy. "Have you used it even if it''s solid?" Kong Xiang murmured to himself. In addition, "three classics" and "Kuangyan''s attack on the sky" and "Kuangyan''s attack on the sky" are also included. If the three are combined, there will be few people in the world. Kong Shengzhen at the moment, the three classic principles of justice together, called Gao Shihui for a time, are difficult to break. The tall and thin man in front of him was not disappointed, but a wisp of smile rarely appeared at the corner of his mouth. Kong Shengzhen looked at the enemy and saw the other side''s expression, and his heart suddenly gave birth to an ominous omen. Kong Shengzhen, a former Emperor of Wei Dynasty in Beimang, dealt with each other. Gao Shihui''s current level is not enough to kill the former master of Beimang. As soon as the idea rose, Kong Shengzhen met Gao Shihui, and his fist power changed. This change made him feel familiar. At the next moment, a strong light exploded in the sky above Yan Shengfu. Kong Xiang and others below were all stabbed and couldn''t open their eyes, so they quickly avoided. The brilliance is so fierce that even people thousands of miles away can see it. Then, there was a violent air flow, which spread around, swept all living creatures, and even destroyed the mountains around Yan Shengfu. All the people in Yan Shengfu were in a mess and resisted with difficulty. Rao is so, even if the children of Yansheng mansion who have become Confucian masters, they are pressed on the ground at this moment, and they can''t even stand upright. Some people reluctantly raised their eyes, and it seemed that a few shadows flashed by in the strong light. But we can''t really see all the scenes. But the powerful force that erupts among them, lets everybody heart tremble. They are the most arrogant sons of the Kong family. At this moment, they all lose confidence in whether their master can win or not. Some Yan Sheng Fu people who had experienced the war more than 30 years ago felt the nightmare reappeared at this moment. The scene that Yan Shengfu was in danger seemed to appear again. In a short time, a voice came from the light: "surrender, or perish." The next moment, the light dissipated. For a while, they were not used to it. When they came back to their gods and looked up, they saw that Gao Shihui had already arrived in front of Kong Shengzhen. Kong Shengzhen seems to be older than before. He coughed softly: "if I want to go, I''m not sure if I want to leave. I''m sure I''ll stay." Gao Shihui looks peaceful, but does not deny: "how long can you escape?" Kong Shengzhen didn''t answer. He looked down at all the people in Yansheng mansion. "Those who fall live, those who resist die." Gao Shihui was indifferent. With his words, Kong Xiang and others at the bottom felt the almost suffocating pressure again. Under the suppression of each other''s fists, they only felt that every blood vessel, big or small, was going to burst and break together. It''s a pity that no one can help them resist the burden this time. Kong Shengzhen was slightly silent. After a long time, he suddenly saluted the other party: "Yan Shengfu, would like to welcome your majesty to the south, only ask your majesty to be generous and let go of the past." Gao Shihui looked at the other side: "it''s a deal." After that, Kong Xiang and others on the ground were all relaxed. The pressure, which almost crushed them, suddenly disappeared. Gao Shihui''s body is floating and falling, to the lower courtyard. Kong Shengzhen quietly follow, and then lead Gao Shihui into his study. Gao Shihui occupied Kong Shengzhen''s own seat. Kong Shengzhen stood quietly in front of him. "When you come, I don''t need to talk to you later." Gao Shihui was indifferent.Kong Shengzhen took a deep breath. Xiao Qingpu''s name, he naturally knows. That is the contemporary president of the Qingming cave Academy in Beimang. The cultivation of the 13th state, that is, the fourth level of the master of Confucianism, is one of several masters of Beimang Confucianism. Now, with someone killing in Beimang, Xiao Qingpu may be the only remaining 13th level scholar. It is not too much to say that he is the first Confucian in Beimang. Now under the reign of emperor Beimang, one Buddhism and one Confucianism, "one Taoism" refers to Canghai school, and "one Confucianism" refers to Qingming cave Academy. When Xiao Qingpu was young, he studied abroad and came to China. He was once instructed by Kong Shengzhen. Now when we meet, we don''t know whether it is full of emotion or embarrassment. Gao Shihui seems not interested in paying attention to Kong Shengzhen''s mind. He just went on to say, "you will report to me the situation and whereabouts of China''s top players." Kong Shengzhen looked at the tall and thin man in front of him, and slowly replied, "now Zhongtu may be the enemy of your majesty, but there are only two families, one is pengziling, Taiqing palace, and the other is Chang''an city." Gao Shihui''s tone is not salty or light: "I have heard of it." Kong Shengzhen nodded: "the Taiqing palace Peng Ziling is not always resourceful, but after all, he is alone. In comparison, Chang''an city is a comeback of the twelve Yanluo in the past year "All twelve are back?" Gao Shihui asked. Kong Shengzhen shook his head: "there are only seven, eight, eleven and twelve that can be confirmed now, but..." "He said slowly However, the four of them should not be the Lord of Chang''an. There are other people in Chang''an city. They should be the one who ranked higher in the past 12 years. " Gao Shihui nodded slightly, but still did not have the speech, just motioned the other side to continue to say. Kong Shengzhen did not deliberately provoke. To be honest, he is a little uncertain about what the master man is coming from. The people of the twelve Yama should not accept the surrender of Yan Shengfu. However, in that year''s Xianji incident, there was obvious internal strife among the twelve Yanluo. The man in front of him may not have been with Chang''an. On the other hand, it''s reasonable to say that these martial arts masters should not suddenly come out without any information. However, if people from outside China come, it is possible. Just like the woman who prevented him from going to Chang''an city. But for the master of Confucius, it is better to be quiet than to move in the fog. "Su Po, the seventh of the twelve Yama in the past, wandered about for some unknown reason." Kong Shengzhen only told what he knew: "Chu Yaoguang, the eighth ranking, is not in Chang''an city. Aokong, No. 11, was previously rampant on the territory of the Daning Dynasty. Recently, it was reported that he suddenly disappeared and his whereabouts are unknown. Shen Herong, who ranks 12th, is heard to be in Chang''an city. The city Lord of Chang''an, who lives in seclusion all the year round, rarely shows up. " Kong Shengzhen looked at the tall and thin man in front of him, and continued: "but not long ago, the city Lord of Chang''an once personally took over many good hands in the first World War. His cultivation strength should be no less than that of that year." Gao Shihui listened quietly, then nodded and stood up: "in three days, Xiao Qingpu will arrive in Zhongtu and contact with you." Kong Shengzhen saluted the other party: "yes, your majesty." Gao Shihui nodded and left. Kong Shengzhen watched the other party disappear and stood still. The rest of Yan Shengfu are in a daze. The other party suddenly came and then left. Nothing left, nothing to take away, it is almost doubtful whether it is an illusion. But the feeling of terror and palpitation just now kept in my heart and told them that everything was not an illusion. The other side, in fact, left something invisible. Fear, and conquest. Kong Xiang and others all have a complex look and gather in front of Kong Shengzhen. Kong Shengzhen withdrew his eyes, looked around, and finally said, "get ready. When the people from Qingming cave academy come, they will receive them and do what they say." Kong Xiang and others were shocked. Do they really want to surrender to Beimang? "Dad, he has left. Why don''t we contact the emperor Qian and the Taiqing palace Kong Xiang couldn''t help saying. "No need." For the confusions of Kong Xiang and others, Kong Shengzhen did not think Wu, but he did not change his mind: "you can act according to orders." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 364 "Yes, father." Kong Xiang reluctantly responded, and then he turned to ask, "what about the Taiqing palace and the Daqian, Daning, Zhongyue and Lingguang temples?" "One is to show my attitude." Kong Shengzhen said slowly: "second, tell them that there will be a war between Beimang and Dongjiang." Kong Xiang slightly a Zheng, but immediately should say: "the child understood, this goes to summon." Kong Shengzhen nodded slightly. Others deal with the aftermath. Sure enough, news soon came from the north coast that a master from Beimang had registered in Zhongtu. In less than a day, a group of scholars arrived at Yan Shengfu. The leader was Xiao Qingpu, the dean of the Qingming cave Academy in Beimang, who had been lectured under Kong Shengzhen''s gate. "Master Kong, I haven''t seen you for a long time Xiao Qingpu did not have the general posture of receiving prisoners by the victorious side. In the face of Kong Shengzhen, he is still polite. "No, good or bad." Kong Shengzhen said calmly: "all kinds of miscellaneous things are entangled in me. Fortunately, there will always be sunny days after rain." Xiao Qingpu smiles: "the students think that this day has come." Kong Sheng''s real face also showed some smile: "I feel the same way." When both sides sat down, Kong Shengzhen immediately said, "what should we do? Just follow your rules. The whole family will cooperate." Xiao Qingpu said: "Master Kong''s words are not good for the students. Your Majesty''s order is also a matter of the Middle Kingdom, which can be decided by the Master Kong, and the students can cooperate with each other." Kong Shengzhen nodded: "in this case, let''s occupy a bridgehead in the north of central Turkey for your Majesty''s sake." When his mind moved, his ink would automatically condense in the air and turn into a map. The territory of the Daning Dynasty is marked on the map. "If you have something to do, you can get half the result." The truth of Confucius said. Xiao Qingpu nodded: "please Master Kong." With the support of practitioners from all walks of Beimang, all the disciples of Yan Shengfu, including Kong Shengzhen and Kong Xiang, who were fighting against Chang''an attack in the front line, were all in great spirits. Kong Shengzhen even personally, forcing Lou Ning, Chuxin and other Chang''an masters to withdraw. The offensive of Chang''an City on the boundary of Daning Dynasty can''t help but become one. However, for the Han family of Daning royal family, before they had time to be happy, they turned around and got a slap in the head. Yan Shengfu preached that the fate of the North was the general trend of the world and the aspiration of the people, so it swept the Daning Dynasty first. The Daning royal family, sandwiched between Chang''an City and Yan Shengfu, not only lost their strong support, but also fell into the dilemma of being attacked on both sides and stabbing one knife in the back. In this case, the Han family of Daning royal family can hardly continue to persist. The imperial capital of Daning fell, and finally the masters of Daning Dynasty were killed and wounded. The rest of the people, fled everywhere, but also face the pursuit of Yan Shengfu and Chang''an. After the collapse of the great king Dynasty and the fall of the Dayin Dynasty, another great imperial dynasty in the middle land was declared to disappear. The Daning Dynasty followed the example of Dajing Dynasty and then disappeared. At present, its territory is divided into two parts. The northern part was occupied by yanshengfu and Beimang, which became the first foothold of Beimang group in the Middle Earth. Most of the southern part of the Ning Dynasty was controlled by Chang''an city. The forces of Chang''an City and Beimang in the Middle Kingdom were in direct contact with each other at this moment. Louning, Chuxin and Longte, who are located at the forefront of Chang''an City, are also surprised by their sudden arrival. They have settled down for a while and have not had a large-scale conflict with the north. After stabilizing their positions, louning and others immediately reported to Daming Palace in Chang''an city. In the palace, Zhang Dongyun, who received the news, was thoughtful. It is obvious that the emperor is not a friend but an enemy. But which traitor was this, or was it another enemy that had nothing to do with it? Zhang Dongyun is quite curious about this. Compared with the situation of the two sides'' experts at the front line of Ning Dynasty, Zhang Dongyun is more concerned about the "northern emperor" Gao Shihui himself. Where is the current situation? Regardless of whether Kong Shengzhen is tough or soft, he just wants to surrender again. First of all, he must find a way to sell his family at a good price. Zhang Dongyun didn''t believe that Yan''s palace was down. As soon as he heard that Beimang was going south, he surrendered and lay flat on the spot. Now they have yielded so quickly, turned to Beimang and led Beimang to the Middle Earth. It must be that they have been under great pressure. Maybe it was Gao Shihui, the "northern emperor", who convinced or convinced Yan Shengfu. Besides him, no one in Beimang could subdue Kong Shengzhen in the fourteenth state. Or it should be said that if there was no threat from Chang''an City and the twelve Yanluo, and the Wei emperor on the northern mang side died again, it would be time for the middle earth forces such as Shengfu and Taiqing palace to plan a suitable Northward Expedition.Gao Shihui himself, now has slipped into the Middle Earth? Zhang Dongyun is confused. This guy didn''t come to Chang''an city. He didn''t seem to have been to other places except Yan Shengfu. Where is he now? "Let go, no worries." While thinking, Zhang Dongyun sends messages to the other party through the seal on Lou Ning''s forehead. Lou Ning heard the speech and nodded sharply: "yes, your majesty!" Then, Chang''an''s side, which had just been frustrated, took a more violent stance and made a counterattack to the north. Yan Shengfu and Beimang people were not polite and immediately fought back. The two sides started a series of wars on the boundary of the former Daning Dynasty, and they did not give in. However, this time, Kong Shengzhen, the head of the Yan Sheng mansion, stopped fighting. In the city of Chang''an, as well as the people on the other side of the city carefully observe People from Beimang. With the help of Yan Shengfu, more and more Beimang masters began to rush to Zhongtu in groups. It is still difficult for Beimang to go to Zhongtu without the wonderful ocean going ships like eastern Xinjiang. It is still difficult for the practitioners of middle and low accomplishments, or ordinary people, to go back and forth between the two. However, people with higher accomplishments can still ride the wind and waves and cross the vast sea. On the sea, wind and rain raged. At this time, a few lights passed through the storm. The light was everywhere and the storm stopped. Yu guanger is a Taoist priest, all of whom are members of the Canghai sect. Following Qingming cave academy, Canghai sect also has many experts to support the Chinese side. After the precious light of the Taoist master disappeared, there was a new storm on the barren sea. However, in the wind and rain, from the bottom of the sea, suddenly floating up a huge oval sphere, like some animal eggs. Cracks appear on the egg shell, and then crack, revealing a middle-aged woman in white. The woman frowned and looked away. After a while, she took back her eyes and sank back to the bottom of the sea. She traveled thousands of miles and then dived to the bottom of the ocean. At the next moment, there is a place like the Dragon Palace under the sea, shining in the dark sea water. When the woman arrived near the palace, she did not go in. There was a voice coming from inside: "five younger sisters are coming?" "Big brother, it''s me." The woman answered, and then walked into the palace under the sea. Here, she saw a man. Her fraternal brother, Tan Ping, ranked first among the six evils in the North Sea. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 365 The woman who came to the palace at the bottom of the sea was Tu Lin, the fifth black cloud immortal among the six murderers in the North Sea. After meeting Tan Ping, the "dragon demon king", she said, "elder brother, the people of Beimang are constantly coming from the source, and they are going to the Middle Earth." Tan Ping nodded slightly: "this matter, I already know." Tu Lin asked, "what are we going to do next?" The six evils in the North Sea are the top evil figures in the Middle Earth after the twelve Yanluo. They had to retreat to the sea to make use of the complicated environment of the sea to get rid of the pursuit. Now the great chaos in China has made the six evil men in the North Sea feel ready to move. If we can kill the Middle Earth again, it will be better than hiding in the sea. "Don''t be in a hurry to make a decision, just watch it change." Tan Pingyan said: "the twelve Yanluo are not easy to get along with. Now Beimang is also a bad comer. Both sides are tyrannical masters. When they meet, there will be collisions. What''s more, Peng Ziling, Kong Shengzhen and Song Jun, who are already in the middle land, can''t calm down for a while." When we want to return to the world, it''s not easy for us to bow down before we hear it. It''s not easy for both sides to bow to each other for a short time "Wu Mei is right." Tan Ping nodded with approval. Tu Lin then asked, "what do you mean, second brother?" Tan Pingyan said: "the second one didn''t say what he thought. He just said to watch the change. Now his attention is focused on looking for Panlong rock." Tu Lin smelled the speech and her eyes flashed slightly: "where is panlongyan coming out again? It''s a rare thing indeed Tan Ping shakes his head: "his eye cancer eight characters have not yet a skim, still son is in ceaseless search." Tu Lin nodded slowly. Tan Ping went on to say: "the fourth means that we all get closer to Chang''an city." Tu Lin is not surprised. Song Rui, the fourth "evil thunder" among the six evils in the North Sea, was the son of the royal family in the great Qian Dynasty. But his branch has been destroyed by the emperor of Qian with the crime of great rebellion. Although he was left behind, he was wanted every day by the Song Dynasty. Otherwise, he would not have gone all the way with Tan Ping, Tu Lin and others, and the royal family''s children would become bandits. Song Rui has always hated Song Jun, the emperor of Qianhuang. Over the years, he has been waiting for the opportunity to seek revenge from Song Jun. Now Chang''an City and Beimang are both fierce and powerful. Song Rui is determined to throw himself into one of them, and then sweep the Middle Earth with the other. Of course, the most important thing was to sweep the great Qian Dynasty and cut off Song Jun''s head. In contrast, the origin of the twelve Yanluo in Chang''an city is more clear, while the sudden rise of the great emperor of Beimang, Gao Shihui, is extremely mysterious. Between the two, song Rui was more inclined to rely on Chang''an. "I can understand the idea of the fourth elder brother. Why do I hope that the Taiqing palace will be destroyed as soon as possible?" Tu Lin said: "however, it''s a matter of great importance. The more so, the less rash you can be. You should understand everything clearly and make a decision after you are ready." Among the six murderers in the North Sea, except song Rui and Tu Lin, the four of them were all independent evil cult masters in their early years. Song Rui and Tu Lin are relatively special. They are both from famous families. Song Rui is the royal family of the great Qian Dynasty. It is unnecessary to say much about it. Tu Lin used to be a direct disciple of the Taiqing palace. But now she has already been expelled from the school by the Taiqing palace, and she is surrounded and chased by a lot of nets. "What Wu Mei said is a serious one, which is very reasonable." Tan Ping continued: "the third brother and the sixth brother are on their way. When they arrive, they can talk about it in person. " Tu Lin said: "now the conflict between Beimang and Chang''an is becoming more and more fierce. If I go and stare at some of them, I will wait. When the result is found, my elder brother will inform me." Tan Ping nodded: "OK, you can go without worry." After leaving Tan Ping, Tu Lin left the undersea palace and rose all the way to the surface. When she arrived at the sea, the storm between the sea and the sky disappeared. Tu Lin, with her hands on her back, looks deep into the Middle Earth in the south. After a while, she withdrew her sight and started to move towards the Middle Earth. Now Chang''an and Beimang are attacking each other from north to south, and the heroes of the middle earth have no energy to manage the activities of the six murderers in the North Sea. Because Tu Lin was very relaxed, she was close to the North Sea coast of China. However, as she approached, she suddenly felt a warning sign in her heart. She stopped in mid air and turned her head to look in the other direction. There, a young monk, is coming on a wave.Look at the direction, and Tu Lin is just opposite. One is to land in central Turkey. The other is going to sea. When Tu Lin saw the monk, she could feel that the other side''s cultivation strength was extraordinary. She didn''t intend to have another side effect. However, she ignored each other, but the other party refused to let her go so simply. "But" black cloud Fairy "Tu benefactor The young monk folded his palms and saluted Tu Lin. Tu Lin was once an outstanding talented disciple of the Taiqing palace, and later known as one of the "six murderers in the North Sea". Regardless of his good name or bad name, Tu Lin is still famous. Before the major emperors wanted to kill, everywhere. She was recognized by even the young monks who had always lived in seclusion. It''s not strange that Tu Lin recognized her. After all, although the monk is young, he has strong cultivation ability and excellent moves. It seems that he has already cultivated the Dharma body of Buddhism. Tu Lin is concerned about why the other party is blocking her way. Looking at the monk in front of her, Tu Lin''s heart moved slightly, as if thinking of something. "I am." Tu Lin examines the young monk in front of her: "what do you call little master?" The young monk saluted: "younger generation Huijing." When Tu Lin heard the speech, she knew it immediately. He is really Huixing''s brother. "Master Huijing, what can I do for you?" Tu Lin asked. The young monk was the disciple of kongzu master, monk Huijing. "I want to ask alms Tu about the whereabouts of my senior brother Huixing." Monk Huijing put his palms together and looked serious. Tu Lin shook his head: "he was found by third brother Jiang. I seldom deal with him on weekdays." She looked at Huijing and suddenly gave a smile: "however, after he passed the investigation, he should soon be our seventh brother." Hui Jing looked very serious and said slowly, "please tell me, benefactor Tu, that elder martial brother comet and the" Bone Demon "are still missing. I will go to find them Jiang Zhe, the "Bone Demon", ranks the third among the six murderers in the North Sea. As far as Huijing knows, it was the other party who bewitched his elder brother Huixing to leave. At the moment, hearing the name of Jiang frog, he could not help but feel angry. However, monk Huijing soon calmed down the anger and urged the spiritual platform to return to peace. Tu Lin, who is opposite him, has a faint smile on his face: "master Huijing''s request is too much for others. How can I betray my family to become brothers?" "Then I have to offend. Please forgive me." At the same time, Huijing''s two palms closed together, and then the Dharma body stood between heaven and earth. Under the expansion of pure land, it seemed that everything around her was carried and contained. Tu Lin looks at everything in front of her, and then waves her hand. Even if there is a black cup, two of them fly out, interweaving in the air, turning into a Tai Chi Fu Mo diagram, suppressing the opponent''s pure land of Buddhism. Although Tu Lin was expelled from the gate by the Taiqing palace, she was involved in all kinds of biographies of the Taiqing palace when she was practicing and learning arts. When this moment was put into practice, it was better than the Taoist experts in the same realm in Taiqing palace. She is the master of the 12th level of Taoism, that is, the third level of Yuan Shen. Under the operation of Tai Chi subduing the devil diagram, yin and Yang Qi seem to be able to completely refine the heaven and earth. However, master Huijing didn''t let her be expert. The Dharma body lives on the pure land, far away from all dust troubles. Tu Lin''s eyebrows trembled when she saw her. According to her previous information, Huixing''s second younger martial brother should be the eleventh state of Buddhism, that is, the second state of Buddhism''s Dharma body. But now it seems that it has reached the third state of Buddha''s body and died? In a short period of time, we have succeeded in reaching a higher level? While Tu Lin''s head is turning in her mind, her subordinates are constantly turning to dispel the Golden Buddha light. The young monk closed his palms, and then pushed forward. All of a sudden, there was a golden light, accompanied by Sanskrit chanting, turned into pieces of golden auspicious clouds. From the golden auspicious clouds, a majestic roar of dragon chants sounded. At the next moment, a golden dragon poked its head out of the auspicious cloud, and then went all the way to Tu Lin. Tu Lin looks at the power of the great Weide Tianlong Dharma seal in front of her, and says something bad in her heart. She had read it correctly. This monk Huijing has really broken through the cultivation strength of the third realm of Buddhist dharma body. Everyone''s state of cultivation is the twelfth state. In this way, she was afraid that she would not be able to capture the monk. But that''s all. Tu Lin is not worried about his own safety. Taiji subdues the devil chart to turn, then turns into too plain dense. Tu Lin spreads Taisu, the unique skill of Taiqing palace, in front of her body to block the powerful Buddha Tianlong.For a moment, we can see the sound of dragon chanting and Zen chanting. It looks like monk Huijing has the upper hand. But monk Huijing knows it. His attack, now thunder, little rain. Seems to have the upper hand, but in fact did not break through the opponent''s too dense. On the contrary, such a contest is more difficult for him. If the stalemate goes on for a long time, he will be exhausted gradually, and the opponent may overturn the set with one stroke. Monk Huijing can''t move the basic seal to support his own attack and compete with his opponent, while thinking about the method of changing his moves to win. But at this time, suddenly a cold feeling hit him. When monk Huijing looked at him, he saw an old man with white hair and appeared smiling. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 366 Seeing the old man with white hair, monk Huijing felt angry. An almost irrepressible anger. Because this old man with white hair is Jiang Zhe, the third "Bone Demon" among the six murderers in the North Sea. "My Buddha is merciful!" Monk Huijing talked about the name of Buddha, and the Dharma protector Tianlong, which was transformed by the seal of great Weide Tianlong, immediately turned to the old man with white hair. The white haired Jiang Zhe''s smile did not decrease and he stood still. A strange shadow flashed across him. The sky dragon transformed by the golden light suddenly froze in place and could not enter inch by inch. Monk Huijing took a deep breath. Blocking the shadow of the Buddha Dharma protector, the shadow of the Dragon stops moving at this time, showing his true colors, but is a piece of white bone. A gigantic ape without flesh and blood, composed entirely of skeletons. The whole body of the giant ape is white, and its bones are crystal clear, revealing a strange and gloomy atmosphere. "Bone devil" Jiang Zhe is the change of practicing the devil''s white bone devil ape. He has reached the 13th level of the cultivation of the devil''s way, that is, the fourth level of the real body of the devil''s way, refining the evil shadow. He has a higher level of cultivation than monk Huijing just because of his White Bone Demon ape shadow. Monk Huijing was calm, but not flustered. He was also rewarded by the Lord of Chang''an, leaving a seal on his forehead. With the power of the Lord of Chang''an, it is not difficult for him to escape from danger, but he can''t win the enemy in front of him. In fact, Zhang Dongyun is now in the Daming Palace, watching through the seal on monk Huijing''s forehead. He saw it with great interest. Speaking of it, the twelve Yanluo disappeared after the Xianji incident in the past year. Most of the evil masters who emerged in the Middle Kingdom were concentrated in the North Sea. Jiang Zhe, the third "Bone Demon" and Tan Ping, the first "Jiao demon king" and Zheng Ximing, the second "blood emperor", are the cultivation strength of the 13th level. The remaining three, together with monk Huixing, who recently came with them, are also the twelfth state. Together, Beihai cult masters are not inferior to the most top-notch holy places outside the Yansheng palace and Taiqing palace. It''s a pity that in the middle of the country, all of them yell and fight, and they often provoke many people to encircle and suppress them together. As a result, Tan Ping, Jiang Zhe, Tu Lin and others were unable to gain a foothold in China and had to hide abroad. Now the chaos in China and Turkey is undoubtedly the best opportunity for them. However, in the face of the double pressure brought by Beimang and Chang''an City, they must be careful in their next step. Zhang Dongyun is still more interested in this. The three potential thugs in the 13th state are on one hand, and monk Huixing is on the other. Zhang Dongyun is quite sure of Master Kong Ru''s personality. I will repay you with a peach. Shen Herong''s Buddhist scriptures are her business. As for the city Lord Zhang, if you can solve the problems of Huixing monk, you can easily solve them. For Kong Ru master, this is probably his only worry. At the moment, monk Huijing looks at Jiang Zhe, the "Bone Demon", but he is also upset. Jiang Zhe and Tu Lin did not know that he had Zhang Dongyun''s seal. The two men surrounded Huijing monk one after the other, but they were sure of victory. However, they are not in a hurry to kill. They, who have been paying close attention to the news of China, have heard that Kong Ru and Huijing have a lot of relations with Chang''an. Even without considering the reaction of Chang''an City, they had to care about the news that Master Kong Ru had broken through to the fourteenth level. "Huixing is willing to join us. It''s not my compulsion." Jiang Zhe himself was always smiling and kind, which contrasted strongly with the ghostly shadow of the White Bone Demon ape beside him. Monk Huijing''s face was as heavy as water: "if you hadn''t bewitched me, how could you have evil thoughts in your heart and betrayed the monk''s disciples?" Jiang Zhe shook his head again and again and looked at monk Huijing. His eyes showed a bit of irony and pity: "he really wants to suppress his heart trouble when he stays with you all the year round. It seems that you don''t know your elder martial brother." Monk Huijing was furious at the speech. But before he could speak again, he suddenly moved in his heart and looked behind Jiang Zhe. There, another young monk appeared. In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun, looking through the vision of monk Huijing, saw that although the other party was wearing a monk''s robe, his hair on his head was not short. Although the young man''s expression was peaceful, his anger was hidden in his eyes. ¡°¡­¡­ Senior brother Look at the monk and take a deep breath. The coming one is his elder martial brother, and also the eldest disciple of Kong Ru master, Huixing. "Long time no see." Huixing greets monk Huijing in a calm tone.Monk Huijing asked slowly, "elder martial brother, did you really hurt master at the beginning?" Hui Xing was slightly silent for a moment, and then opened his mouth: "I didn''t expect that he was really unstoppable, so that he lost his mind for a while, and it was too late to take back his strength." Hearing his own admission, monk Huijing didn''t get angry. Instead, his eyes lit up: "you mean, you don''t want to do this?" Hui Xing calmly replied, "yes, I was raised by my master since I was a child. I have been taught by my master. I really let him down, but I didn''t mean to hurt him. If he took me down with his backhand, I would be better off." Monk Huijing said in a loud voice, "then you can go back with me now. The master didn''t blame you. As long as you sincerely admit your mistake, he will certainly forgive you." His mood is agitated, but Huixing is still calm. "I''m not going back." The young monk with half long hair said calmly, "I''m sorry for hurting my master, and I regret it. But I never regret leaving you to come to Beihai." Monk Huijing was at the scene. Jiang frog and Tu Lin stood by, looking as usual, but it didn''t seem surprising. "Elder martial brother, why on earth?" When monk Huijing came to his senses, he asked in a deep voice. Huixing said: "master knows, you can go back and ask him Well, since we meet by chance today, we are predestined. Let''s just say it all. " He faced up to his former younger brother: "I want to kill a man." Although his tone was peaceful, he called the opposite monk Huijing with a chill in his heart. He did not speak, but looked at Huixing with his eyes. Huixing continued: "the one I want to kill is Kong CI." After hearing this, monk Huijing took a cold breath. Master Kongzi, together with the abbot Kongyuan and Master Kong Ru, are both senior members of Zhongyue temple. Comparatively speaking, there is still some friendship between Kong Ci and Kong Ru master. Kongzi also visited him several times after he left Zhongyue temple. Monk Huijing wants to ask why. But the words to the mouth, but can not ask. He had been with Huixing for many years, and he knew that the other side was not shooting at random. Monk Huijing didn''t open his mouth. Instead, Huixing opened his mouth and continued, "in the past, my family was full of people. Except me, all 14 people died at Kong Ci''s hands." Monk Huijing felt that his throat was dry and astringent: "elder martial brother, is there any misunderstanding?" He suddenly turned his head and glared at Jiang Zhe, Tu Lin and others: "did they tell you that?" Huixing smell speech, smile: "I know since childhood." Monk Huijing was stunned again. "From a practical point of view, it was a mistake at the beginning, but it was a careless loss of kindness." Huixing''s eyes now recalled: "but no matter intentionally or unintentionally, my family of fourteen people are all dead. Can we return the empty kindness?" Monk Huijing said what he wanted to say. Huixing said with a smile: "I know, master has been teaching us all these years. His words and deeds are consistent, and he is not clinging to hatred. I admire him very much..." At this point, his smile faded: "but unfortunately, I can''t do it." "Elder martial brother..." Monk Huijing''s expression showed a dispirited look. "I used to want to follow my master''s instructions, but the longer I stay, the stronger my hatred will become." Huixing said, "it''s so strong that I can''t hold it down any more." He looked to the side of the "Bone Demon" Jiang Zhe: "so, I went to find old Jiang myself." Jiang Zhe smiles and nods. Monk Huijing said with some difficulty: "senior brother, even so, why do you have to find six murderers in the North Sea?" Huixing said: "first, there are ways to help me practice in my hands. secondly, no one can help me to achieve my goal except for him." Monk Huijing opened his mouth and failed to make a sound. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun can not help but look up to think. Combined with the information and information of China and the memory of the evil emperor, Zhang Dongyun also had an impression on the name of Kongzi master. After careful consideration, master Kongzi seems to have no enemies. In terms of Zhongyue temple, after the twelve Yanluo disappeared, there were only two potential enemies in the Middle Kingdom. First, Zhongyue temple is located on the ground of the great Xuan Dynasty of the Liu family. Second, there is a natural and invisible opposition between Buddhism and Taoism, and the Taiqing palace, the leader of Taoism, has a strong momentum. But the problem came. Before Kongci became a monk, it was the royal family of the great Xuan emperor of the Liu family. Then when he was a boy, he went to Leiyin temple. He was one of the founders of Zhongyue temple. Over the years, Kongci master is naturally the link between Zhongyue temple and the great Xuan Dynasty.As long as he didn''t stand in line and set up a reserve, even if the emperor of Da Xuan again targeted Zhongyue temple, he could not be targeted. As for the Taiqing palace, it is even more unfortunate. Although the relationship between the Taiqing palace and the three Buddhist temples is not very good, the Master Kong Ci and Peng Ziling, the leader of the Taiqing palace, have some personal relations. Therefore, even if Taiqing palace is also targeting Zhongyue temple, there is nothing he can do to Master Kong CI. Besides, master Kongzi had no other enemies. If it must be said, it is that when the central Turks besieged and exterminated the six evil men in the North Sea, they once fought with Tan Ping, the "demon king of the dragon", and Jiang Zhe, the "ancient devil". Both sides suffered from each other''s injuries and hoped that the other side would die. It''s hard for Huixing to have a few enemies and many friends who can help boxing. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 367 Monk Huijing looked at his elder martial brother and was speechless for a moment. Because he could see that the other party was not bewitched by Jiang Zhe and Tu Lin, nor was he acting on impulse. On the contrary, Huixing is sober and calm, and after thinking about everything, she makes the decision that appears in. Then monk Huijing didn''t know how to speak again. Huixing looked at his former younger brother quietly: "Chang''an is strong. Twelve Yanluo returns to China. Unfortunately, I didn''t know it. Otherwise, I might go to Chang''an directly." Jiang Zhe and Tu Lin listened to this, but they were still smiling. Huixing went on to say, "but looking back now, you don''t need to feel sorry. Master and you all go to Chang''an. Shifu won''t allow me to kill kongchi, and Chang''an will not help me." Monk Huijing sighed. "Therefore, the arrival of this day, after all, is doomed." Wise deeds and words. He turned to look at Jiang Zhe and Tu Lin: "two elders, please forgive this person''s previous disrespect. Let him go." Jiang Zhe smile: "my husband is OK, the key to see five younger sister." Tu Lin then said: "although there is no final conclusion from big brother, in my heart, you are a part of us. It''s rare for you to open your mouth. Naturally, I won''t brush your face." Thank you very much Huixing nodded his head, and then looked again at monk Huijing: "you go. Today, I don''t want to trouble you. It''s the last bit of incense between us. I''ll see you later. I won''t be merciful. You don''t need to think about me as your elder martial brother." Monk Huijing looked at Huixing and said, "elder martial brother, must this be the case?" "I want to kill kongchi. I''m a brother and a close friend of Shifu. In this way, Shifu will not expel me, and I can''t afford to stay under the old man''s door." Huixing said calmly, "you and I are not brothers. You can stop saying" elder martial brother ". Finally, I will go back to greet the old man for me, apologize to him, and tell him that I will see you next time. I don''t need to leave my hand." Monk Huijing looks sad. Huixing turns to greet Jiang Zhe and Tu Lin to leave. Monk Huijing didn''t chase him again this time. He just looked at his elder martial brother''s leaving. He didn''t say a word for a long time. After Huixing left, she remained silent. Jiang Zhe said with a smile: "after all, it''s hard to give up my love for many years." "It''s been cut off since he was slapped by me." Huixing speaks quietly. His eyes moved on Jiang Zhe and Tu Lin: "I have something I don''t know. I want to ask you." "What?" Tu Lin looks around. "What do you think of Chang''an and Beimang?" Huixing asked slowly. Tu Lin said: "to be honest, I have just met my elder brother. At present, even the elder brother has not made up his mind completely. He only said that he should wait for the change and then make a decision." Huixing hears his words and nods in silence. Jiang Zhe said with a smile: "your idea is quite clear. If we switch to Chang''an, will we go our separate ways?" "Yes, if there is a choice between the two, I will choose Beimang." Huixing did not hide: "if Chang''an is merciful to Zhongyue temple and leaves empty mercies, if I want to revenge, I can only count on Beimang." "What if Zhongyue temple and Kongci are stubborn and angry with Chang''an, and even Kong Ru can''t keep them?" Jiang Zhe asked leisurely. Huixing calmly replied, "if Kongyu dies, it doesn''t matter where I go next. It''s just impossible for me to return to my master''s school. But I won''t regret it. It''s also good to be a lonely soul and wandering around." Jiang Zhe laughs but does not speak, Tu Lin claps gently: "the master is really open-minded." After a while, Tu Lin said again, "well, this time you can help me out. Thank you. Next, let''s go our own way. I''ll go to Zhongtu." Jiang Zhe was clear: "do you want to continue to explore the current trends of Chang''an and Beimang?" "Not bad." Tu Lin nodded: "where are you going next?" Jiang Zhe said: "the second elder brother looks for panlongyan and invites me to help." Huixing said, "I have nothing else to do. I''ll go and help you." He looked at TU Lin and said, "I don''t want to go back to the Middle Earth right now. I can''t help you. Please forgive me." "No matter what, you can go with the third brother." Tu Lin said with a smile: "in this case, we''ll leave now." After that, she turned into a black cloud and flew towards the Middle Earth. Huixing followed Jiang Zhe and went to join Zheng Ximing, the second "blood emperor" in Beihai. When she arrived at a big sea, before she saw anyone, Huixing felt a strong and bloody air spreading out. And fast, he saw an old man of medium height. The old man seems to have a little thin body, as if it contains infinite power, which is breathtaking.Beside him stood a huge box higher than himself. On the long black box, many blood colored chains are bound and twined. The box is shaking constantly. It seems that there is a fierce monster trying to break free from the shackles of blood red chain. "Second brother." Jiang Zhe came forward to meet the old man. Huixing is the same action: "master Zheng." The old man is Zheng Ximing, the second "blood emperor" among the six murderers in the North Sea. He is the fourth realm of the emperor of Wu and a strong man of martial arts and Taoism. In recent years, he is the first person in Wudao besides the six emperors in China. Even if the former, such as Lou Ning, Zhao Shuo, Han Feng, and others, meet in a narrow way, they dare not say that one-on-one can win this old man. Zheng Ximing had received the news earlier. Jiang Zhe and Huixing came to help him find panlongyan together. At this time, he nodded: "thank you." His eyes fell on Huixing: "you don''t have to go outside. Just call me" second brother "like the third one." Huixing said: "a lot to learn from you." Jiang Zhe smiles at the side: "second brother, Chang''an city is as friendly as Kong. If Kong wants to keep Kong benevolent, Huixing wants revenge, he can only rely on Beimang." Zheng Ximing said: "as long as I have enough sincerity, it doesn''t matter which side is the same to me. I don''t care whether I can return to China. I''ve been used to the sea for years, but I feel very comfortable and relaxed." Jiang Zhe said with a smile: "if you can find panlongyan, I believe you have a chance to break through to the fourteenth level?" "I''m not sure. It depends on the quality after finding it." Zheng Ximing said. Huixing was listening, and she couldn''t help thinking. Among the six murderers in the North Sea, Tan Ping, the "dragon demon king", had been the first one. If the "blood emperor" Zheng Ximing can really break through to the level of cultivation of the fourteenth level, his strength will undoubtedly surpass Tan Ping. But I don''t know if there will be any changes within the six killers in the North Sea at that time? "The second elder brother already has the concrete news of panlongyan?" Jiang Zhe asked. Zheng Ximing shook his head: "not sure, but I can roughly draw out a range, we will take this as the key point, look." He compared several directions: "you two one side, my other side, there is another direction, Qin Shuo has gone first." Qin Shuo is a disciple of his own. He is well-known for his unique knowledge, strong cultivation, reliable and intimate work. Zheng Ximing highly valued him. After listening, Jiang Zhe and Huixing shared the same view. They immediately gave Zheng Ximing''s advice and scattered around. They were responsible for a piece of sea area and looked for it carefully. Zheng Ximing looked for a long time, but did not get any harvest. He had to stop first and then send a message to his apprentice Qin Shuo. On the barren sea, and thousands of miles away, even with the strength of Zheng Ximing''s cultivation, it is not easy to contact a person. If you can get in touch, you have to wait for Qin Shuo to reply. However, Zheng Ximing waited for a long time, but he never heard from his disciples. The old man was standing in the air above the sea, and his brow could not help wrinkling. Qin Shuo, who was thought of by him, did not want to contact his master at the moment. It''s just that he''s busy with something else right now. Chasing people. He had been searching for it for a long time, but he couldn''t find panlongyan. When he felt anxious, he suddenly found that someone else was looking for the same thing. Qi Chu Qin Shuo didn''t care much, but the next moment, he was surprised. Those people have dragon coral in their hands. With the help of Longwen coral, they successfully found panlongyan and excavated panlongyan. Qin Shuo couldn''t get in touch with his master in time, so he rushed to seize the treasure. He is the 11th state of Wudao, that is, the second state of Wudao emperor, and the realm of cultivation of Ding. There is boundless majesty and strength in every move. The opponents are all practitioners who have not exceeded nine realms. Naturally, Qin Shuo is not an opponent. However, to Qin Shuo''s surprise, although the level of cultivation of these people was not too high, they were extremely skilled in arts. One of them, practicing the transformation of blood Phoenix, turned into blood Phoenix, rolled up other people and turned into a blood light in the long shrill sound, and then disappeared from the horizon in an instant. Qin Shuo was surprised and almost kept up with each other. Like his master Zheng Ximing, Qin Shuo also carried a long box with him. The surface of the black box is entangled with blood red chains. At this moment, the chain is not untied, but the red fog is flying. When the fog catches up with the blood Phoenix, the blood Phoenix feels as if he has fallen into the abyss and has to throw himself into the blood fog. He had a heart to struggle, but he felt his strength was running away. With the Pang Da pan Longyan, first of all, you can''t catch it and watch it fall into the sea. At this time, a symbol on the forehead of the blood Phoenix lights up. The next moment, Qin Shuo immediately realized that it was wrong.This devil''s path practitioner who practices the change of blood Phoenix, and his cultivation level strength has risen out of thin air. Just in the blink of an eye, the Ninth level devil just now reaches the tenth level and becomes the real body of the devil. The real body of the devil''s way appears, and the blood Phoenix chirps for a long time. Suddenly, he takes pan Longyan and breaks free from the bondage of blood mist and flies far away again. Qin Shuo saw this and was shocked. He didn''t understand why the other side could have such a change. He wanted to contact his master Zheng Ximing, but seeing the blood Phoenix running away quickly, he had to catch up with him in order to avoid being thrown off. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 368 Blood Phoenix is the old devil of blood shadow. According to Zhang Dongyun''s instructions, he successfully found panlongyan with the help of Longwen coral. But I met my opponent in the nine realms. Qin Shuo''s cultivation is really extraordinary. Although Zhang Dongyun helped the old devil, he improved his accomplishments and reached a level beyond the most soft. At the next moment, Zhang Dongyun''s palm power turned into the most powerful, as if the flood was only enough to resist. Under the impact of the powerful force, Qin Shuo only felt that his weapon was almost shaken off. He quickly changed his moves, and the blood turned into a curly line, taking the opportunity to break away from Zhang Dongyun''s palm. But then, Zhang Dongyun''s palm was immediately photographed in front of him to cover his sight. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 369 After learning Zhang Dongyun''s palm, Qin Shuo knows that the seemingly young man in front of him has a low level of vision, but his strength is even higher than him. In the face of Zhang Dongyun''s next slap, he didn''t dare to pick it up again. The Dharma of his mortal blood blade evolves a thread of blood light, and then his whole person seems to merge with this line of blood light, and then flies backward. But how majestic Zhang Dongyun''s hand is like the vast sea. Under the cover of one hand, all directions are full of palm power. The sea below them is like a part of Zhang Dongyun''s palm. The sea rises to the sky and encircles Qin Shuo. Qin Shuo pushed his own strength to the extreme. A line of blood light explodes in the air, and then turns into countless blood red swords. It shoots up and down in every corner of the space. Blood everywhere, the sea water is constantly cut apart. Take advantage of this opportunity, Qin Shuo goes again. But Zhang Dongyun followed him closely, and he was behind him. If it doesn''t matter, Qin Shuo is sure that he will be beaten flat on the spot by great force. However, he had to turn back and resist Zhang Dongyun''s palm power. Under the collision between the two sides, Qin Shuo''s Qi and blood is surging again and again, and he feels that his weapon is almost out of hand. The blade, which was made by killing thousands of creatures, is like a wounded beast that can only escape with its tail. What makes Qin Shuo even more frightened is that Zhang Dongyun, in addition to one hand, also made a more fist this time. Violent and blazing, to the power of the sun to just, it is like the sun on the sky really smashed down. In the evil emperor''s Sutra, the two unique skills of water and fire came into being together. The two powerful and relative forces converged together. At the same time, they disappeared and formed a more powerful destructive force. Emperor Yan and Emperor Zhang can''t move in the middle of the water. The powerful force is like a millstone, constantly crushing Qin Shuo. Qin Shuo''s whole body burst out a dazzling blood light, struggling to resist Zhang Dongyun''s power. The blood red light gradually condenses and finally turns into a virtual blood red cauldron. Qin Shuo a body of strength, at the moment are condensed in it, will protect themselves, struggling to resist the outside world. Youdao is a disaster caused by flood and fire. At this moment, Qin Shuo is facing the disaster of extinction. Thanks to his higher level of cultivation and the great power of the mortal blood blade, he was able to resist it for a while. However, the mortal blood blade is the way to attack fiercely. Being forced to defend, Qin Shuo has little hope of victory. Now, it''s not so much a confrontation with Zhang Dongyun as a dying struggle. As time went on, the blood red surface of the tripod began to appear with tiny cracks. And then, more and more cracks, more and more dense, deeper and deeper. Later, Zhang Dongyun''s hands and palms, from both sides to the center of a sudden one. Blood red giant Ding, immediately by his strength, Sheng Sheng crushed. Qin Shuo, seeking self-protection in the cauldron, suddenly burst out with a mouthful of blood. His whole body was covered with small but numerous wounds like the blood red cauldron. At this moment, he oozed blood and dyed his clothes red. Qin Shuo has the heart to work hard, but now he has no strength. Zhang Dongyun once again, boundless, everywhere the majestic force surrounded by the tide, Qin Shuo firmly locked in the center, can no longer struggle. "Who are you Qin Shuo said with difficulty: "the people of Chang''an or the people of Nanhuang? Or Beimang? " Zhang Dongyun did not answer with a smile. Add a little strength to the palm, Qin Shuo will lose consciousness completely. Then he took back the huge Panlong rock. The next moment, Zhang Dongyun with Qin Shuo, directly back, has appeared in Chang''an city. He threw Qin Shuo into the Tianxun hall, while Zhang Dongyun himself returned to the Daming Palace. In the Daming Palace, the city Lord Zhang sat down again, weighing the huge Panlong rock. For most martial arts practitioners, it is indeed a treasure. For him, the city Lord Zhang, the next practice can be faster progress. The same is true for others. It is no wonder that Zheng Ximing and Qin Shuo tried so hard to look for the treasure and refused to give up. Zhang Dongyun examines Qin Shuo in Tianxun hall and makes some small moves to force the other party to contact Zheng Ximing for help. On the other side, Zheng Ximing, the "blood emperor" in Beihai, China, finally got the message from his apprentice Qin Shuo. The good news is that panlongyan was found. The bad news is, somebody''s got it first. According to Qin Shuo''s report, the other party is from Nanhuang and is now fleeing to the south. Qin Shuo couldn''t stop him, so he could only ask his teacher to come as soon as possible. After receiving the message, Zheng Ximing quickly contacted his third brother, Jiang Zhe and Huixing.If we talk about Chang''an in the East, or the people from the northern mang emperor, Zheng Ximing may have to think more about it. It''s not that he doesn''t dare to be an enemy. But at present, there is no final conclusion on which side to unite. In this case, if conflicts arise rashly, some consequences are unpredictable. However, if it''s the devil over there in Nanhuang, there''s no need to worry about it. Because Zheng Ximing can''t wait for everyone to come together, he starts himself first, following the clues left by Qin Shuo, and quickly pursues it. Then, the second blood emperor among the six murderers in the North Sea hit the invincible city. This time, however, Zhang Dongyun stopped doing it himself. Someone else can do it for you. Zheng Ximing is looking for the trace of Qin Shuo, his apprentice, when he is startled. Someone was standing in front of him. And this man, he even knew. It is clear that he was one of the six great imperial dynasties in China and the dominator of the great Yin Dynasty. According to the current news in the Middle Kingdom, the Dayin Dynasty has been automatically reduced to Dayin Dynasty. There is no emperor of Yin in the world, only louning, the king of Yin. However, no matter how the appellation is lowered, he is a solid 13th level master, and a strong one who achieves the fourth level of Wudao emperor and expands the Liuhe realm. Although Zheng Ximing''s strength is strong, he dare not say that he will win. What''s more, the other side is now clearly standing back against Chang''an city. "It turns out to be the king of Yin. What can I do for you?" Zheng Ximing still has hope in case. After all, as Qin Shuo said earlier, the man who took panlongyan was from Nanhuang. At the moment, it may be just a coincidence that he and louning meet on a narrow road. Or, the other party has other things to look for him, into the recruitment and so on. However, Lou Ning''s next sentence broke all his illusions: "you master and apprentice offend Chang''an and fight for treasure with Chang''an. I''m here today to teach you some lessons. If you''re wise enough, you''ll have to go back to Chang''an with me, otherwise you''ll have to suffer." Hearing this, Zheng Ximing was furious. He has always been a bully and a cruel man. Lou Ning was one of the people who had been driven out of the Middle Earth and surrounded him in the past. At the moment, when the enemy met, he was extremely envious, only considering the reasons of Chang''an City, so he forced to suppress his anger. At this moment, hearing Lou Ning''s words, he could not suppress his temper, revealing his bloodthirsty and domineering side: "by you?" Lou Ning said calmly: "since the king has been ordered by Chang''an City, he will naturally complete the task." After that, you''re welcome to kill God''s Halberd and directly chop it down to Zheng Ximing. Zheng Ximing was extremely angry and laughed back. On his long box, which was bigger than others, the blood red chain broke and the box was opened. Far more violent than Qin Shuo, it is like the blood light of an ancient great beast rushing out of the long box to meet louning. Louning killed God halberd under a blow, immediately split the blood light in two. But the broken blood light did not dissipate, but continued to move forward, divided into two channels. Blood light speed is fast, will first hit Lou Ning. Lou Ning changed his movements sensitively. He immediately waved a long halberd and cut off the two blood lights together. However, Zheng Ximing reached out to hold the tail of Xueguang, and then stretched out his hand to shake it. Broken blood light, immediately active differentiation thousands of, and then from all directions, toward Lou Ning to save thorn. Louning did not change his face. He waved his halberd into a circle. Hundreds of aperture appeared, and then they expanded in all directions. The silver diaphragm cuts off the blood color and protects louning himself in the middle. The two sides fought for several rounds in succession, and they knew that the other side was a strong enemy of their own life. It''s not easy to beat your opponent. Lou Ning secretly cheered for the enemy. Zheng Ximing''s skill is really extraordinary, especially the true meaning of overlord and covering the world. Lou Ning asked himself that if he didn''t get it wrong, the opponent might have been close to the fourteenth level. From this point of view, the other side''s cultivation strength is slightly better than him, which is closer to the peak state of Wu Emperor''s fifth level. Zheng Ximing''s heart to Lou Ning''s strength, also has some kind of praise. After all, he is much younger than he is. So young, can have such cultivation strength, let Zheng Ximing heart also marvel. If everyone is the same age, he is obviously not Lou Ning''s opponent. Now, though, it''s a different story. "If you talk big, you don''t have to flash your tongue." Zheng Ximing admires Lou Ning''s talent in his heart, but on his face he just sneers: "you can''t leave me."After that, he changed his life''s blood blade and isolated the edge of louning''s slaying God halberd. Then he stepped back to leave. Lou Ning sees this and rushes to attack several moves. But they were all dissolved by Zheng Ximing. It is difficult for Zheng Ximing to win over louning. But if he just wanted to go, Lou Ning could not stop him at this time. Seeing that the old man with a huge box to leave, Lou Ning suddenly burst out a burst of dazzling brilliance. Suddenly, Zheng Ximing was surprised. When he looked to the side and back of his eyes, he saw that there was a seal on Lou Ning''s forehead flashing. Then, with the brilliant flash of Fuyin, louning''s momentum began to grow continuously. The edge of the halberd of killing God gradually began to fill the void around the world, and seemed to be everywhere. Under the edge, Zheng mang finds himself surrounded by fierce force. His opponent, who has reached the fifth level of Emperor Wu. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 370 The fourteenth state of Wu Dao cultivation, also known as the fifth state of Wudao emperor, is the peak of Wu Emperor, which is called Weizhen Huanyu. In the past years, after the Jade Emperor''s body died and the twelve Yanluo disappeared, the Middle Earth has never been a strong martial arts man in this realm. On the other side of Beimang, it was only after the rise of the northern emperor Gao Shihui that the Wu Emperor of the fifth realm appeared. Zheng Ximing is looking for panlongyan, hoping to launch a sprint to this realm. But he did not think that, in front of him at the moment, Lou Ning even stepped into this realm and became a world-wide power. At this moment, the edge of the halberd of slaying God is constantly fluctuating and spreading, which is full of Six Harmonies and eight wastelands, as if the whole heaven and earth are contained in the palm of one''s fingers. Lou Ning himself, at this moment, has the same mind. Although he had some psychological preparation, when he really arrived at this realm, he was still very excited. Lou Ning admired his Majesty''s great power of mind at this moment. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun smile. Zheng Ximing is already in the invincible city. Therefore, he does not need to spend guard experience points to improve Lou Ning''s cultivation level. It can be as early as the promotion of purple sun old devil and Gu Hechuan. But on the surface, like aokong, Longte and others, louning''s forehead seal has a flash, which seems to adopt the same way. No matter what method is adopted, louning is now a solid strength of the fourteenth state of cultivation, which can be juxtaposed with Kong Ru master, Peng Ziling, Kong Shengzhen and others. In Zheng Ximing''s eyes, it was a major blow, which made him even a little absent-minded for a while. Louning is not polite at all. The halberd of killing God directly covers Zheng Ximing''s head and cuts down. Although Zheng Ximing responded in time, his courage completely disappeared. He did not dare to touch Lou Ning, so he managed to escape. He is a master of martial arts, almost ignoring the space distance. If you take a step, you''ll be far away. However, he soon found that he could not fall this step. Filled with all directions, as if the omnipresent killing God halberd edge, Zheng Ximing was totally unable to step down. He can only try to fit his body, his body and blood light into a place, and strive to split a way of life. But in his efforts at the same time, Lou Ning is also a step out, after the first, has been faster than before him, blocking his way. Louning killed the halberd, sharp and sharp, and immediately cut off the blood light, forcing Zheng Ximing to avoid repeatedly. Both of them are rare unique skills in the world. Zheng Ximing''s mortal blood blade is extremely fierce and superior to most martial arts in the world. Blood light changes thousands of times, more flexible and strange. If the opponent is injured, the mortal blood blade can continuously extract the essence blood of the other side to supplement its own strength, thus making the battle more durable and stronger. And if louning killed God halberd, it is even better than Zheng Ximing''s mortal blood blade. Before that, both sides had a contest under the same realm, and no one could do anything about the other. But now, the strength of Lou Ning''s cultivation is even higher, and Zheng Ximing can''t resist the fierce killing of God halberd. At the same time, the wave of Lou Ning''s Halberd made Zheng Ximing feel boundless and powerful, which shocked his whole body and made his limbs numb. Zheng Ximing''s heart became fierce, and he began to fight for his life, as if to fight with Lou Ning. Lou Ning was not in a hurry at this moment. The halberd of slaying God is extremely fierce, but now that he has such a strong cultivation, everything has already turned out to be as good as expected. The fierce halberd of killing God is used in louning at the moment, soft as water. However, Zheng Ximing saw this, but his heart was filled with helplessness and a sense of despair. Lou Ning, this is to capture him alive! Zheng Ximing left rush right sudden, but always unable to cross Lou Ning block. On the contrary, he seems to be trapped in a spider''s web. The more he struggles, the more he is entangled. After a few more moves, seeing that the space for his activities is getting smaller and smaller, Zheng Ximing has no choice but to open his mouth: "I surrender. I''d like to go with you to Chang''an and plead with the Lord of Chang''an." "Late." Lou Ning''s subordinates kept on: "when I found you, you were arrested at the first time, and there was still a chance. Now, at least you should interrupt a pair of hands and feet." Zheng Ximing was furious and did not speak. He tried his best. Even if he died, he would fight for a heavy blow to louning. The more anxious he was, the more leisurely he was. He still took his time to fight with him. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun takes back his sight and ignores it. The end has been doomed, Lou Ning will certainly be able to capture Zheng Ximing alive, the other side will never be able to escape. City Lord Zhang began to pay more attention to whether other people would come to Beihai. If you can pack them together, it will save you time. It''s a pity that Lord Zhang''s wish failed. After waiting for a long time, they all wait until Lou Ning takes Zheng Ximing down, but no more reinforcements arrive.Zhang Dongyun shook his head and ignored it. Lou Ning captured Zheng Ximing and sent him all the way to Chang''an City in eastern Xinjiang. His current state of cultivation, from the Middle Earth North Sea to the eastern Xinjiang, is only a short time. "Well done." In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looks at louning, who kneels down below, without grudging praise. "It''s up to your majesty to take the tusk. It''s really beyond your Majesty''s praise." Lou Ning replied respectfully. At the same time, he felt that he had fallen back to the original 13th state of cultivation. "Go back and figure it out." Zhang Dongyun said. Louning kowtowed: "thank you for your grace." Today, Zhang Dongyun promoted him to the fourteenth level. Although it is not a long time, it is an extremely rare opportunity for him. Although he is now back to his original state, the realization brought about by his experience is of great benefit to his next practice. If we can successfully break through to a higher level in the future, we can not do without today''s experience. The best way to absorb and understand today is to return to Zhongtu and continue to fight with Zhongtu and Beimang masters for Chang''an. Lou Ning saluted Zhang Dongyun and left. Zhang Dongyun tried to use Zheng Ximing as bait to catch more people. But unfortunately, this time, the opposite person was not cheated. The city Lord Zhang didn''t make a plan, but he didn''t care much. He paid attention to Panlong rock again and began to use it to grasp his practice. The city Lord Zhang is leisurely and relaxed. Jiang Zhe and Huixing, who are far away in the North Sea of China, are entangled. "Don''t you help master Zheng?" Hui Xing asked. "Second brother, if he can take it down, if he can''t, he has to let it go first." Jiang Zhe said: "big brother, the message is that the great emperor of Beimang appears near his old nest. I believe that things are not small. We''d better go there first." "Master Jiang, you can cultivate evil shadow, or you can send a ghost of White Bone Demon ape to support master Zheng." Hui Xing suggested. "It''s too hard to chase Nanhuang all the way. The second brother can''t win the opponent. Even if I send a evil shadow to help me, it''s useless." Jiang Zhe said: "it''s better to inform him to come back. After we''ve settled the matter here, we''ll go to the southern wilderness to find people." "Well, master Jiang, you can make up your mind." Huixing no longer talks much. There was something in his mind. Jiang Zhe and Zheng Ximing had always said that both sides were practitioners of the 13th realm, and their strength was between Bozhong. If Zheng Ximing gets panlongyan, he has certain hope to break through to a higher level. At that time, he would inevitably jump on the head of Jiang Zhe. At present, the leadership pattern of the six murderers in the North Sea may change greatly. Although they are brothers of brotherhood, suffering together, advancing and retreating together, it is one thing to be king side by side. It is another thing to have a king over everyone. Jiang Zhe may not be happy to see Zheng Ximing find panlongyan. I''m afraid I had other thoughts in addition to human feelings when I came to help find them. You can''t find Zheng Panyan first For Huixing, the six evils in the North Sea can make a strong man in the fourteenth state, which is beneficial to his revenge. But now that panlongyan has fallen into the hands of other people, he is not going to fight with other people for Zheng Ximing. Similarly, he would not force Jiang Zhe''s face. Although he was aware of this matter, Huixing did not break through the truth. He went with Jiang Zhe to see Tan Ping, the "dragon demon king". "Elder brother, is it really Gao Shihui, the" great emperor of northern mang " After meeting, Jiang Zhe asked. In the hall, in addition to Tan Ping, there are two other people. They are song Rui, the fourth evil thunder and Xiangchen, the sixth star shark king. "Third brother." Both of them nodded to Jiang Zhe, the "Bone Demon". Jiang Zhe nodded in return: "fourth brother, sixth brother." Tan Ping looked at Jiang Zhe and Huixing: "where''s your second brother?" Tu Lin, the fifth black cloud fairy, went to China to collect information. Tan Ping told her that she did not have to rush back this time. "The second elder brother is looking for panlongyan. He is in some trouble and gets stuck." Jiang Zhe replied, "I have told him to come back first." Tan Ping nodded and then answered Jiang Zhe''s previous question: "it''s true that Gao Shihui is not fake, but he doesn''t seem to come to us for trouble." "What do you say?" Jiang Zhe raised his white eyebrows. Tan Ping''s tone also had some doubts: "he seems to be searching for someone else. I''m not sure about the specific situation." Jiang Zhe pondered: "elder brother, did he find your underwater dragon palace?" "Naturally." Tan Pingyan said: "however, he did not say much."Tan Ping''s cultivation strength in the 13th level can detect Gao Shihui''s search for people. Naturally, Gao Shihui of the 14th level has found him in the undersea palace earlier. However, Gao Shihui simply looked at this side a few eyes, then took back his eyes and left. It looks as if it''s tracking and searching for someone or something. Jiang Zhe, song Rui, Xiangchen and Huixing are all in deep thought. At this time, Tan Ping''s eyes suddenly flashed slightly: "five younger sisters have a letter back." Outside the palace, in the deep sea, suddenly there is a small white bird, flying down the sea, all the way to the palace. Tan Ping received Tu Lin''s message. After reading the contents, he slowly said, "Gao Shihui once went to Yan Shengfu. After subduing Kong Shengzhen, he left in a hurry." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 371 "There is no news of Gao Shihui in other places in central Turkey. It seems that after he left Yan Shengfu, he did not stay in Zhongtu, but did not return to Beimang. Instead, he came to the sea." Jiang Zhe said slowly. Tan Ping nodded slightly: "come to the sea and find someone or something." One side of the "star shark king" said to the morning: "after all, we are familiar with the sea situation. Do you want to try to find out? What is Gao Shihui looking for? Not to say that we have gained a lot, but at least it can let us know more about this person and know ourselves and the other, so as to facilitate our future decision-making and judgment. " Xu may have said, "but he is guilty." "If you offend, you will be punished. If you can''t go to Beimang, we will go to Chang''an together." Say to morning. Huixing is silent. After looking at him, Jiang Zhe said, "Beimang or Chang''an is not busy making decisions. Now a big play has just begun." Tan Ping asked song Rui, who is the fourth of the six killers in the North Sea: "fourth brother, how many eyes and ears do you have in the reign of Emperor Qianlong in central Turkey?" Song Rui looked gloomy: "Chang''an landed in the Middle Earth, the great Qian Dynasty thoroughly checked the martial law, the city gate caught fire, and even my people suffered heavy losses. It will take some time to recover." Tan Ping nodded slightly: "pay more attention to who wins and who loses between Chang''an and Beimang. Let alone, there will be a battle between them and the original people of the Middle Earth." Song Rui nodded: "brother, don''t worry. I''ll sneak back to Daqian in secret." "Be careful." Tan Ping nodded. After Song Rui leaves, Jianghe, Huixing and Xiangchen also leave one after another. When Tan Ping was left alone in the hall, he pondered for a long time and got up and went out of the palace at the bottom of the sea. Song Rui, who had left Beihai for the "evil thunder" in the middle land, landed in a low-key way and returned to his hometown of the great Qian Dynasty, which had haunted him. However, it is still not the time for him to return home in good clothes and settle accounts with emperor Song Jun of Qian Dynasty. The time is not yet ripe. Song Ruiwei has to continue to endure. He has reestablished his own intelligence network here. Then, for the first time, he got a surprising news. There are big demons, and they arrive in Kunyang City, the capital of the great Qian Dynasty. "What kind of demon?" Song Rui looks at his men in front of him and asks in a deep voice. The other side replied, "Your Highness, if the news is correct, it should be a golden winged ROC bird." "Golden winged roc..." Song Rui is lost in thought. During the first World War of Jiufeng academy, I heard that Dapeng bird orange light, who was the 13th level of cultivation, took part in the war. On the other hand, he stood on the side of China and fought against Chang''an city with Shen Tianxian of Jiufeng academy, ninghuang Hanfeng and Qinghe Zhenren of Taiqing palace. So it seems that the golden winged ROC, which is now resisting the capital of the great Qian Dynasty, should also come to fight against Chang''an. I just don''t know. Who is it? "No definite information has yet been reported." His subordinates respectfully replied, "I can only confirm that he is absolutely the top expert of the golden winged ROC family, and his accomplishments will not be lower than the previous orange light." Song Rui nodded slightly. Speaking of it, there are only a few golden winged ROC birds whose cultivation is not inferior to the original orange light Is it possible that it is the Xuanfeng? Song Rui''s eyes suddenly flash. Xuanfeng, the contemporary patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng bird family in the southern wilderness. The top demon of the fourteenth realm, located at the top of the demon emperor, led the golden winged Dapeng bird family in the first place among the seven demon clans in the southern desert, and has the prestige of a new generation of demon allies. To some extent, Xuanfeng is now the first expert of the demon clan in the southern wilderness. But, this top demon, as for coming to Zhongtu to see emperor Song Jun and others? After all, before that, he was the biggest demon in the southern wilderness and one of the great enemies of the Central Plains. At another time, he swaggered to the Middle Earth, afraid that it would cause the heroes of the Middle Earth to gather together to subdue demons and subdue demons. However, song Rui''s guess is right. Xuanfeng, the contemporary patriarch of the golden winged ROC bird, really flew to Zhongtu and arrived at the imperial capital of the great Qian Dynasty. When his wings covered the sky and covered the sky over Kunyang, the capital of the Qian Dynasty, all the people in the city were terrified. For them, although they were in the capital of the great Qian Dynasty, it was unimaginable that the big demon had broken through to such a heartland directly. However, soon from the palace, there was a purple gold light flying, in the air as if forming a bridge, leading the golden winged ROC bird to fall. In the eyes of ordinary people, it''s like his own emperor. It''s easy to capture the big demon. In the eyes of practitioners in the city, the situation is somewhat complicated and strange, which is hard to guess. In the palace, in the imperial garden, the servants on both sides had been dispersed, and only two people were waiting there. Golden light with golden wings, ROC bird landing, big demon rare into the shape of a human, a pair of local do as the Romans look.The ROC turned into a tall middle-aged man in a dark gold robe. The two people waiting in the garden, one vulgar and the other together. The former, also dressed in purple and gold robes, is majestic and solemn. He is now the master of the great Qian Dynasty, Emperor Qian and song Jun. The latter is an old Taoist with crane hair and childish face. It is clear that he is now the first master of Taoism in China, and Peng Ziling is in charge of Taiqing palace. "I can''t guess. It was Xuanfeng who came here in person." Song Jun, the emperor of the Qian Dynasty, said slowly, "is there only one for you?" In front of him, the golden winged ROC bird Xuanfeng said calmly, "I don''t need much ostentation." As long as he arrived alone, it was enough for everyone to treat him seriously. The spirit of a fifth level demon emperor is full of energy, and it is really shocking. He stood in front of the emperor Song Jun, and his power seemed to be still above him. "If you can come here in person, you can show your sincerity." Peng Ziling nodded slightly. At this time, Xuanfeng''s eyes remained on the emperor Song Jun and looked back and forth. "I''ve always known the cultivation realm of Lao Peng, but this Mr. Song? It was a little unexpected. " After watching for a long time, Xuanfeng said slowly. Song Jun, the emperor of the Qian Dynasty, said: "I dare not. You are welcome." After staring at him for a long time, Xuanfeng suddenly said, "no, it''s you who are polite." At the same time, there was a flash of gold in his eyes. Then, all of a sudden, the golden hurricane was born out of thin air and turned into dark black. The storm was like a sword, but it was difficult to distinguish the direction. In an instant, it enveloped the emperor Song Jun from all directions. Peng Ziling in the side to see, smile no language, do not respond. On the emperor, Song Jun, a thunderclap broke out. Like thunder''s general terror strength, surrounds in his body, fills any space corner. Then, the thunder power of emperor Wudao and the Xuanjin demon wind of the great demon emperor collided fiercely in every corner of the space in all directions. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 372 Xuanfeng, the head of Dapeng clan, turned into a human figure. In a pair of dark gold cold eyes, there is a slight flash of light. At the next moment, the dark gold storm from his body changed each other. With the emperor Song Jun, the fierce thunder broke out in succession. One man and one demon were surrounded by lightning. However, the scope of the confrontation between the two sides is tightly limited within the scope of their respective bodies on Monday. The rest of the garden in the imperial palace of Daqian was not affected at all. However, within the scope of their own Monday, it was a void that destroyed everything. Except for this man and a demon, all the other things were smashed and disappeared. Those who have a lower level of cultivation will be crushed to pieces if they dare to get close to it. Peng Ziling, the leader of Taiqing palace, is the only audience nearby. Before that, he had personally fought with Xuanfeng, a golden winged ROC. Although the other party is keeping human shape, it has already demonstrated the hegemony of the big demon in the Vientiane realm. The demon emperor "you were undercover from Taiqing palace to Chunyang palace. Since then, did you have something to do with ink glass?" Shen and Rong are fierce, but the tone is leisurely. I should laugh at my silence. In addition to Yin and Yang chopping the magic sword, there is another sword shining and burning like fire. It is a unique skill of imperial sword in Chunyang palace. At this moment, the sharp sword light condenses into a bunch, splits the heaven and earth void, and instantly kills Shen Herong. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 373 Seeing this, we should laugh at the unique skills of our two families. Shen and Rong seldom showed disgust. "Look, it''s awkward." At the same time, her literary talent condenses into pen and ink, and then waves it in the air. The thick ink covered half of the sky in an instant, bringing everything into the darkness of the ink. I should laugh at my lightsaber made of pure Yang and real fire, which was suddenly engulfed by thick ink, and the brightness went down. On the other side, the black and white sword Qi continued to kill Shen and Rong reluctantly. Shen He Rong turned over the pages of the Wenhua Baojuan on his head to contain the sword Qi. The sword Spirit fell on the paper, and it was still as if there was life. However, he was always bound on paper and could not get rid of it. Shen Herong raised his fingers and wrote in the air. The thick ink covering half of the sky suddenly turned into many ink characters. as like as two peas. For a moment, in mid air, only thousands of "Wen" characters appeared. These "Wen" characters, gathered together, actually seemed to form a torrent, which quickly pressed down on me. You should laugh at me and raise my hand. The black and white Qi changes and interweave into a Tai Chi Fu Mo diagram to block the current flow of ink and brush. With his other hand, he pinched another formula. As a result, Daoism, which is quite different from that of Taiqing palace, emerged. The milky white real fire floats and condenses into a fire dragon. The sound of dragon singing shakes the sky and breaks the sea of ink. But before he could laugh at me, a long Black Dragon flew out of the sea and stopped the Milky dragon. Two long dragons, one black and one white, one water and one fire, crisscross in the air and fight endlessly. Shen and Rong face as usual, and then see one after another ink dragon rushed out, together should laugh at me. I should laugh that I didn''t control the fire dragon to split again. He held the sword formula and pointed to the sky above. Then, the golden swords transformed by the true fire of pure Yang all flew into the sky together and disappeared into the clouds. In the heavy clouds in the sky, there is light hidden in it. It will not be released, but it shows the terrible breath of destroying the heaven and the earth. When the black dragon rushed to yingxiao me, the clouds on the sky broke open and the light fell. The terrible sword light came down from the sky like a light rain and penetrated the ink dragons. It is another royal sword formula, jiuxiao and guangjue, which was famous in Chunyang palace in the past years. The black dragons were penetrated by more sword lights, and they were frozen in the air and were hard to move. I should laugh that I have already displayed another unique skill of Taiqing palace. Black and white, yin and Yang converge to lock up the ink dragons. At the same time, the mysterious power of Taoism seems to be derived from Shen He Rong himself through Mo long. Shen He Rong''s head is full of literary treasures. With the changes of Wenhua Baojuan, one ink character after another emerges on the surface of the body of one ink dragon. There are "solutions" and "difficulties". The word "heaven and earth" has been broken, and the word "heaven and earth" has been broken. "Trapped" word everywhere, is the ink Dragon into chains, in turn surrounded should laugh at me, to put him in the middle. I should laugh at my body shaking and the Taoist spirit is divided into two. One of them burned a milky pure Yang fire on the surface of his body, which turned into a sea of fire, blocking Shen''s pen and ink. He himself incarnated Liuguang and got rid of the difficulty with the unique skill of Chunyang palace, TianDun sword. Both sides once knew each other''s cultivation strength. However, it has not been seen for decades, and everyone has made progress. I should laugh at me for inheriting the two main roads. The change turns to be as good as one''s wishes, and the strength of the same realm is even better than that of that year. Shen and Rong changed so much that I felt strange when I fought with her. I could only confirm my identity by the classic principle of "embracing all rivers". The leader of Taiqing palace taught Peng Ziling to watch the war from afar. He also secretly praised him. However, no matter Peng Ziling, who was on the sidelines, or should have laughed at me, they all noticed another thing. While Shen and Rong laughed at me, he threw a long sword without scabbard to Ao Ying behind him. After Aoying took the sword, he stood with the sword and did not move. She didn''t come forward to help Shen and Rong attacked me. She should laugh at me. Instead, she seemed to be doing meritorious deeds. Peng Ziling had already cut off this piece of heaven and earth, but at this time, he felt that he had a sense of sword. He even penetrated his prohibition and spread it out. The meaning of sword is a little strange, which makes him feel strange. It is not so much the practice as it is like contacting someone. With the sword as a link, Peng Ziling''s first name in his mind was su Po, the "sword devil". In addition, Kong Shengzhen had also communicated with them before he descended to Beimang. The mysterious woman who prevented Kong Shengzhen from going to Jiufeng Academy was also practicing kendo.No matter which other party is contacting now, Peng Ziling absolutely does not allow the other party to succeed. Therefore, he made a decision on his own. In the black-and-white rotation, the shadow of the sky is covered by the Tai Chi diagram. With Peng Ziling''s cultivation strength, even if he is just outside, his hand is also shocking. Under the shadow of the whirling shadow of the shadow of Tai Chi subduing demons, all the people present will be swept away. Shen Herong breathed a long sigh of relief. Then, on top of her head, she will have a bright and splendid scroll, and rise up into the sky. In the light of the flow, bursts of reading sound, from which. Not only one person, but as if thousands of scholars in the world, recite together. "It''s not good for Hongshi." Shen and Rong said slowly. With a word, her whole body of literary talent surging, suddenly far better than before. Peng Ziling should smile at me with a twinkle in her eyes. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun see this, quite a bit envious sigh. As far as Confucian practitioners are concerned, it is really possible for them to make a decision at one time. Martial arts practitioners are really envious of it. What''s more, it is the reincarnation of such talented people as Shen Herong. That is to say, she took the initiative to change her path of practice. Otherwise, she would have resumed her previous cultivation of the 13th state. A city Lord surnamed Zhang waved his hand in a low mood at this moment. As a result, Shen and Rong''s forehead suddenly flashed with light. Then, with the blessing of Zhang Dongyun, she, like a girl, goes up to a higher level. On the Wenhua treasure roll, the brilliance faintly condenses into the unreal fragrance of peach and plum. So Shen and Rong, with his literary talent, once again. After her own promotion to the second realm of Confucian masters, Zhang Dongyun further promoted her to the third realm of Confucian masters and meritorious deeds. When he is in a state of harmony, he is able to reach the realm of Shenyi and Taoyi. At the moment, she should not say that she should laugh at me, that is to meet Peng Ziling''s body, are no problem. Thousands of pen and ink, in the air together into a "broken" word. Then, the shadowing Taiji map above was really broken. Peng Ziling''s brows wrinkled, and I said, "you go first." "Yes, master," he said If someone leaves, someone comes. Peng Ziling''s body shook slightly. Then, his whole body of Tao Yun is more rich, his whole body breath is more ethereal and lofty. Shen and Rong eyebrows gently raised Yang: "Mr. Peng has arrived in person. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''m all right." Peng Ziling did not delay the unexpected growth of her cultivation. As soon as she left Kunyang City, the capital of the great Qian Dynasty, I came here. Peng Ziling, who was in the fifth state of Taoist yuan Shen and Yang God realm, came here in person, and his momentum was completely different. The place he was in was like a world isolated from the world. Even the sword meaning of Ao Ying''s sword could not be passed on at this time. She looked anxiously at Shen and Rong, who waved her hand gently. Ao Ying had to put away his sword. Peng Ziling''s breath was quiet, and he did not oppress Ao Ying and Chen Chaoyan, who had lower accomplishments. However, no one would think that a Taoist expert in the fourteenth state is good at making friends with each other. Chen Chaoyan from just now on, then fell into a dull, as if frightened. Although Aoying blocked her spirit with her own magic power and illusion. But just now I should laugh at my pure Yang and true fire, dispelling all evils and restoring the truth of all things. Aoying''s illusion on Chen Chaoyan was removed. But the girl''s attention was not at all on Shen and Rong''s side. Instead, she was staring at me and laughing at me. After she should have laughed at me, she just slowly regained her consciousness. But the girl''s eyes are still a little confused at the moment, gently supporting the forehead, as if full of confusion. Ao Ying gently took her hand: "Chao Yan, is everything ok?" "I I''m fine. " Chen Chaoyan eyes blankly: "is, the mind is very chaotic." Peng Ziling looked at her in silence, her eyes shaking slightly. Zhang Dongyun of Daming Palace in Chang''an City, as well as Shen Herong, who was on the spot, were all slowly relieved. This adventure seems to have paid off. The light in Peng Ziling''s eyes flashed away, and he regained his calm in an instant. He didn''t talk to Shen and other people much. When he stretched out his hand, he was too dense to press down. After all, the opponent is a master at the peak of Taoist yuan Shen. It is much more difficult for Shen Herong to parry again. However, not only was she not in a hurry, but her expression was somewhat relaxed. Sure enough, at the next moment, there was a sword shining in the sky. Peng Ziling''s blockade against this piece of heaven and earth was suddenly broken.At the same time, there was a jade pendant on his waist, which suddenly sounded softly, from which came the voice that should laugh at me: "master, the disciple arrived a little late, and Shen He Rong has already led Su Po to come over..." Peng Ziling had just insight into the world around him and had no harvest. However, he was cautious enough to send Ying xiaoi to escape from all directions. Should laugh, I also know Shen and Rong, so I went around to check. Finally, it was found out to him that Aoying''s side was just a cover. Shen and Rong had prepared other rituals to spread the sword''s meaning. Unfortunately, he was still a little late. FA Yi has attracted a person. Although Peng Ziling closed the world, the expressionless young man still followed Shen Herong''s trail and came here. He walked quietly in the middle of the air with a single sword. He seemed to be in slow motion, but in an instant, he was in front of the people. And then He killed Ao Ying with a sword! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 374 Su broke out and called Peng Ziling extremely surprised. Before that, he had no idea that the target of the other side was actually Chang''an city. At the same time, from the jade pendant on his waist, he said that he should laugh at me in the latter half of the sentence: " However, Su Po''s situation seems to be inappropriate, as if he lost his past memory, or he had no feelings to practice sword Su Po made a move at this moment, as if in verification, should laugh at my evaluation of him. He cut out with one sword and kept any leeway. The target was directed at Ao Ying. To be exact, it should be Aoying''s scabbless sword. Shen and Rong seem to have been prepared. In a flash, she saved Ao Ying in time. And the sword was thrown out. Su broke the sword light everywhere, and the other side''s long sword broke. As before, Su Po destroyed the scabbard without scabbard. He ignored all the people at the scene and left. It seems that all the people present, regardless of the enemy or me, have nothing to do with him. But this time, things changed. Su broke just turned to go, but suddenly stopped. He stood where he was, with a rare look of confusion in his eyes. In the confusion, let out the clear, and then fall into the confusion again and again, so repeatedly. Su was standing in the air, silent and motionless, like a statue in the air. He looks like this, the startled Ao Ying, and Chen Chaoyan on the other side, are also confused. Taiqing palace Zhang taught Peng Ziling a pair of snow-white long eyebrows. No matter how fast Shen Herong has improved, he still needs to practice. Su Po is different. Peng Ziling can see that the other side has reached the peak of the 13th level, which is only half a step away from the 14th level. His whole body of Kendo is more advanced than before. At present, if the two sides fight, Peng Ziling is not sure that he can beat the opponent. And the other party''s current state is extremely strange. Chen Chaoyan on the other side should not be missed. Peng Ziling thought, suddenly in the heart slightly moved. He has great cultivation strength and extensive experience for thousands of years. For the first time, I couldn''t see the meaning of Ao Ying''s sword. But in retrospect, it''s similar to Su penggang''s sword. But there are also differences. Perhaps the reason why Su Po cut off the sword was that they were similar. What is the difference between the two? The meaning of the sword in the long sword inspired him At present, he is trying to figure out the meaning of the long sword that he has just cut off. Peng Ziling exhaled slowly. From the ground under the rule of Chang''an, such as Jingchao and Yinchao, it has been reported that the city Lord of Chang''an personally killed Qinghe Zhenren, ninghuang Hanfeng and others. But in the rumor, the city Lord of Chang''an is a rare sword master in the world. If Su Po didn''t show up in other places and showed his accomplishments in the 13th level, we would have to guess that the real body of the Lord of Chang''an was su Po, the "sword demon". Peng Ziling has never seen the swordsmanship of the Lord of Chang''an. But could the sword meaning that could make su Po fall into deep meditation come from the hand of the city Lord of Chang''an? It can be seen that Su Po''s current situation is indeed strange, and he is no longer the "sword demon" in the past twelve hell. So now, is Chang''an''s move aimed at regaining Su Po? Su Po speculated that the sword was successful. Would he succeed and return to Chang''an at the same time? Thinking of this, Peng Ziling shook his head slowly. He immediately took a move, and there was infinite Yang Lei congealed in the air, and then turned into a tall Taiqing phase, holding heaven and earth in his hand. In Taiqing Dynasty, Peng Ziling pinched the same formula, so the invisible divine thunder spread all over the place, covering Su Po, Shen and Rong and others. Su broken eyes, still sometimes confused, sometimes clear. However, in the face of Peng Ziling''s Taishi Wuxiang God Lei, he immediately took out a tattered iron sword and took the most gorgeous and coldest light in the world. In his eyes, however, it seemed that he could see the invisible thunder, which was cut by the sword light one after another. It seems that there is nothing, but the whole world is in turmoil, as if to be torn apart. The two sides fight, for a while, no one can do anything to each other. Shen He Rong protected Ao Ying and Chen Chaoyan with a solemn look. Peng Ziling had no chance to win. But the old Taoist had no intention of giving up. So he''s got reinforcements. He''ll be there soon. Sure enough, Shen and Rong''s thoughts were turning here, and he saw the far sky in the north, suddenly a dark gold. Then, ordinary people have no time to blink, there is a huge shadow, flying over the crowd.Its wings spread and the sun darkened. Clearly, it is Xuanfeng, who is now the patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng. The demon emperor in the fifth state is comparable to the strong man in the fourteenth realm. Following Xuanfeng, another dignified man in Dragon Robe appeared. Shen and Rong also know each other. Song Jun, the present emperor of the great Qian Dynasty. Although it is not as fast as the golden winged ROC bird Xuanfeng, the other party can feel it in a moment. It seems that he regards the distance as nothing. Obviously, he has reached the cultivation strength of the fourteenth state. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun see this, can not help but look at a bright. Song Jun, the emperor of Qian Dynasty, also achieved the cultivation of the fourteenth realm, which was something they had never expected before. Looking at Song Jun''s appearance, it doesn''t seem to be a breakthrough in the new Jin Dynasty. It may be that he played a pig and ate a tiger. He had a hidden mind. Two people and a demon, the three top powers of the fourteenth state gathered together, bringing pressure that almost suffocated Ao Ying and Chen Chaoyan, who had lower accomplishments. Su Po''s expression was as usual, without any emotion. At the same time, facing three opponents in the fourteenth situation, he is unable to win. But he didn''t mean to escape at the moment. He still took it easy and fought with Peng Ziling. In the process, his eyes are still confused, sometimes clear. It seems that he would not give up if he didn''t get in the way of his mind. For this reason, in a dangerous situation, such as walking on thin ice, also no longer care. "It''s a big problem for us to leave now." Peng Ziling said. He worked hard for Xuanfeng and Song Jun to detect Chen Chaoyan''s affairs, but he still called them to help him. That is to say, it is very important to realize that it is of great importance and should not be ignored. After seeing this, Dapeng Xuanfeng and the emperor Song Jun didn''t ask more questions, so they went straight to each other. "Sword demon" Su Po is not an ordinary enemy. Even if it''s three on one, they may be cautious. Although each has his own ideas, what Peng Ziling said is not bad. We still solve the enemy together first, and then slowly say. However, just as the ROC Xuanfeng joined the battle group with the emperor Song Jun, a sword was suddenly shining in the distance. Xuanfeng was furious, and his wings were shaking. The gold was weathering all over the place. Suddenly, there was infinite sword Qi surging. The same comers attacked each other. However, the swordsmanship of the other side turned into a golden storm. Under the collision between the two sides, the comer suffered a little bit, but the law was in order, and there was no failure. ROC bird Xuanfeng with Peng Ziling, Song Jun two people, all slightly moved in the heart. The opponent''s swordsmanship is really superb. Although it is still the cultivation strength of the 13th level, it has the demeanor of demon emperor in the Vientiane realm. When the sword Qi and the storm dissipated, a woman''s posture appeared. The appearance of the comer looks like he is in his thirties or forties. He is graceful and gorgeous, with a little smile in his mouth. Peng Ziling, the leader of the Taiqing palace, and Song Jun, the emperor of the Qing Dynasty, were both awakened. The woman in front of her should be the female Kendo Master Kong Shengzhen said earlier, who prevented him from going to Jiufeng Academy. Now it seems that what Kong Shengzhen said is true. The woman in front of her is really good at swordsmanship. She is even better than Shu Shan''s swordsmanship. She can be compared with Su Po, the "sword demon" in the past. Su Po''s vision, at this time also swept to the woman. However, he quickly withdrew his eyes, and his attention fell on his own kendo. Ao Ying was stunned on the spot. She kept her eyes on each other and was speechless. On the contrary, the woman''s eyes fell on her and softened a lot: "when you left, you were still young, but I recognized Ying''er at a glance. Can Ying''er still recognize her as a mother?" "Mother!" Ao Ying called out and wanted to jump into the other side''s arms, but he was afraid of Peng Ziling and others. But the woman''s figure flashed, and she was in front of her, and then held her in her arms. "Mother, I miss you so much these years." Ao Ying sobbed, tears have been some can not stop. The woman took her in her arms and sighed, "blame me. After returning to the school, the teacher was troubled by changes. She was worried about implicating you. She never came back to see you. Now I''m more relaxed. I can finally come to see you and reunite with my mother and daughter." "Don''t worry now, mother?" Ao Ying was surprised at the speech. "The matter has not been solved completely. I came here to see you secretly." The woman said, "however, the turning point has come. Later, we will be able to get together often." Ao Ying finally breathed a sigh of relief. Peng Ziling and others frowned. Song Jun looks at Peng Ziling. The old Taoist said slowly, "it''s aokong''s daughter." Speaking at the same time, his vision fell on the woman: "originally is Mrs. Ao, I am disrespectful.""The Taoist priest doesn''t deserve what he said. My body is no longer a lady Ao." The woman wiped away the tears on Aoying''s face: "it''s just the child''s mother." Song Jun, the emperor of Qian Dynasty, said slowly, "since this is the case, you may as well take your daughter to another place for reunion. We will not interfere." Ao Ying was surprised and looked at his mother. The woman patted her daughter''s hand to show that she didn''t have to worry. She turned her head and glanced at Song Jun, Peng Ziling and Xuanfeng: "I''m on this trip. It''s not convenient to take my daughter away. Later, she will return to Chang''an. I just left. Ying''er will return to Chang''an later. It''s not easy to get along with others. I have no choice but to offend the three." ROC bird Xuan wind cold hum: "then you die with them." After that, the two wings vibrated, and Wandao Gang Feng fell like a knife. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 375 Xuanjin Gang wind falls, like a giant blade of a million thousand days, cutting the void. The woman blocked Ao Ying and others behind her and shook her sword in her hand. All over the sky, the sword light, like a piece of light fog. The light fog is soft and tough, blocking the vigorous wind of the golden winged ROC bird. But the body shape of ROC bird Xuanfeng suddenly flashed. The next moment, he will tear the sword light, the moment appeared on the top of the people. The speed was so fast that the woman was unprepared for a moment. The golden winged ROC bird family, in the speed is indeed unique, more than other big demon. The woman''s heart is dark to drink a color, the hand movement is not slow. The sword light suddenly gathered around it, and then it was chopped on the claws of the golden winged ROC. Xuanfeng grabs the iron claw of heaven and earth, and can''t fall down. He put on more force and broke the sword light. But the woman had already taken Aoying and them away from other places. Xuanfeng was also slightly awe inspiring. The opponent''s swordsmanship is not only exquisite, but also extremely thick. The sword light makes his feet ache. The more so, the more Xuanfeng refused to let go of the crowd. He was as fast as the emperor, and almost regarded space as nothing. Although women''s swordsmanship is excellent, there is still a gap in the realm of cultivation. No matter how they are moved, they can never get rid of the golden winged ROC. If she is only herself, she can say that, but there are Ao Ying and others beside her. She is overwhelmed by the speed of the ROC bird. However, his Kendo thought of ten thousand methods, under the change, immediately condensed the ice of ten thousand years, shrouded everyone. Although all of us were frozen and not free on the spot, Xuanfeng, the patriarch of the golden winged ROC, could not break through in a short time. Xuanfeng thought of turning, seeing the opponent''s self freezing, immediately decided to turn the gun head, first to deal with Su Po. However, the woman''s Kendo was just a change. The ice suddenly broke and turned into an endless sea of ice, turning upside down to attack Xuanfeng. Xuanfeng was furious and sent out a scream of terror that shocked thousands of miles. Like a visible blade, the shrill sound suddenly cuts open the vast sea of ice. The woman''s Kendo changes, the ice sea condenses, as if turned into a city, once again resist the howling sound of the golden winged ROC bird Xuanfeng. Xuanfeng felt irritable in his heart. The woman''s swordsmanship is not as fierce as Su Po''s, but she has a strong adaptability in the face of ever-changing changes. She can also fight against her opponents who are better than her. The head of Dapeng bird''s family is very angry. He just let go of his worries and put all his attention on the woman. The stormy attack began to pour on each other. He''s going to see how long this woman can hold on. Faced with the overwhelming attack, Aoying and Chen Chaoyan are secretly shocked. The woman remained as usual, not anxious or impatient. During the changes of her sword technique, she is dense and flexible. She is steady and does not give her opponent a step beyond the thunder pool. On the other side, it''s a world of thunder. Pengziling, the leader of the Taiqing palace, established the Taiqing phase. The invisible divine thunder was everywhere, penetrating the space without stopping. Song Jun, the emperor of the Qian Dynasty, stood in the air as if he were the God of thunder and punishment. The long spears of thunder and lightning fell down in succession, like a rainstorm. The two strong men in the fourteenth state, at the same time, aim at one person. It seems that there are still some of the Su Po who did not wake up. In the face of the enemy''s overwhelming attack, Su Po not only did not pull out his mind, but looked more confused and sluggish than before. The sword in his hand is more like subconscious stress, resisting the attack of Peng Ziling and Song Jun, and it looks dangerous for a time. It''s like a lonely boat in a storm, constantly bumping in the surging waves, and may be destroyed at any time. Peng Ziling noticed the situation of the golden winged ROC bird Xuanfeng, a pair of white eyebrows slightly frowned. He pinched the formula with one hand, and the other hand suddenly ate the two fingers and formed a sword. He poked a little in the air. So he saw his too clear phase, immediately also pinched a sword formula, and then toward Su Po in the air a little. The Taishi Wuxiang God thunder suddenly condenses into an invisible sword Qi. When the sword Qi is surging, there is no shadow to come, no trace to go, no trace to find. When he reappeared, he was at the back of Su Po''s neck. Su broke a sword and blocked Peng Ziling''s Taishi Wuxiang sword. However, the opponent''s sword Qi regenerates and changes, and turns into too dense in an instant, and then displays the image of Taiji Liangyi. In the crisscross changes, a unique mystery has been formed, and Su Po''s sword edge has been temporarily fixed. At this time, Emperor Song Jun was stabbing Su Po''s head. At the critical moment, Su broke all over the body, suddenly there was a flash of light. He struck the edge of his sword, cut Peng Ziling''s magic, and then cut Song Jun into a thunderbolt.Peng Ziling and Song Jun both frown, and the corner of their eyes sweeps Shen He Rong, who has just made a move. Shen He Rong, with the Confucian master''s small words and great righteousness, blessed Su Po, and immediately made Su Po''s sword more powerful than before. For the object whose cultivation level is too much higher than oneself, the function of small words and big meaning is very limited. However, with the blessing of Zhang Dongyun''s invincible City, Shen Herong has reached the twelfth level of cultivation, and the blessing of Su Po in the thirteenth state still has some effect. Only in this way, her small words can not be bestowed on her. Peng Ziling did not relax the siege of Su Po, and on the other hand, he struck Shen Herong with a knife. Although Shen and Rong are talented, they are far from each other. She turned to praise herself with small words, but not as fast as Peng Ziling''s Taishi Wuxiang Shen Lei. The invisible thunder seems to have originated from Shen He Rong''s position, which seems to have been here for a long time. When the thunder broke, Shen and Rong''s family and country were constantly torn apart. On her head, the paper was torn and broken. But just then, another sword came. Under the pressure of the sword, the thunder showed its original shape and kept surging. Then he was cut off by the sword. "The sea embraces all rivers Is that the twelve sisters Hearing this voice, Shen and Rong gently exhaled a breath: "seven elder brother, do you remember little sister?" She looked up at each other. Their appearance has been different, the other side is still the face of that year. "Well?" Golden winged ROC bird Xuanfeng heart a Lin, suddenly back. The young man with the sword in his hand suddenly lost his sight and was clear and bright. At the same time, it is sharp and dazzling. On the young man, at this time, there was endless sword Qi surging up into the sky. Thousands of miles around the boundary, all intelligent creatures, from the bottom of their hearts rise cold. But in the next moment, all the cold sword Qi disappeared. The young man''s whole body disappears, and then he looks down at his own hand. He doesn''t know when and where he comes from. "A big dream..." He laughs and shakes his head, throwing away his sword. But at this moment, without sword in his hand, he fell in the eyes of Peng Ziling and others, but analogy was more frightening. "You Have you reached the realm of Weizhen The Taiqing palace taught Peng Ziling to spit out turbid Qi. Su Po smell speech, smile, not words, just directly raised his hand. With his gesture of raising his hand, Peng Ziling and others felt that they were facing the most cutting-edge existence in their lives. The meaning of the sword is invisible, but there is a sad wound on the pure Yang Yuan Shen Dharma of Peng Ziling in Taiqing palace. Standing on top of the heaven and earth, as if the giant god of the general Taiqing phase, looking to be directly divided into two. Peng Ziling sighed. Compared with the previous years, the opponent has not only made great progress in kendo, but also increased his accomplishments. Su Po now is far better than the sword demons of the past. Looking at each other, Peng Ziling, Song Jun and Xuanfeng feel as if they have seen the evil emperor and Qing emperor again. It''s just that Su Po has just reached the fourteenth level. Give him some more time to warm up. I''m afraid it will be more terrible. His own too clear phase to see, Peng Ziling did not force support, but in the hands of a change in the formula. Taiqing took the initiative to disintegrate in quite a field, and then turned into a majestic Taisu dense cloud, temporarily trapping the opponent''s sword spirit. At the same time, Peng Ziling reached out. In the distant gate of Taiqing palace, a streamer suddenly flew out. Shining across the sky, leaping over thousands of mountains and rivers, came to Peng Ziling and fell into his hands. But it is a jade Ruyi. The first treasure of Taiqing palace, Taiqing Ruyi is in hand. Peng Ziling''s breath is more and more ethereal and dignified. But Su Po turned a blind eye to this, and made a series of swords. The sword spirit condenses in the air. It''s not like a piece of bright match, but more like a winding fog. The fog changes at will, will be too dense to crush, and then swimming between heaven and earth. Fog to the golden winged ROC bird Xuanfeng side, Xuanfeng quickly wings. The road Xuanjin Gang wind crisscross, cut in the fog, but failed to cut it off. On the contrary, it is the place where the fog passes by, with dark golden vigorous winds, all as if the visible things were broken, and then dissipated in the invisible. Xuanfeng was surprised at the appearance, and quickly moved his wings to dodge. Under the fog, in addition to letting Shen Herong and AO Ying, they swam around. Song Jun, the emperor of Qian Dynasty in the sky, was also affected by the sword Qi like magic fog. All the thunder and thunder caused by his gun robbery were cut off and dissipated in the air, leaving only sparks scattered.Su broke a sword faster than a sword, the blade everywhere, invincible. He himself looked gentle, and even had time to look at Shen and Rong: "Twelve sister, have you reincarnated and rebuilt? What''s your age? " "Over the years, seven elder brothers don''t remember what happened?" Shen He Rong asked. Su Po apologetic smile: "muddleheaded, specious." "I should laugh that I betrayed all of us. He was the descendant of Taiqing palace. At the beginning, Xianji and penglaodao of Taiqing palace were plotting against us." Shen and Rong said. Su broke her eyes and narrowed slightly: "so..." He said, with a wave of his hand, all the sword Qi condensed together, and then like a soft rope, he caught Peng Ziling, the master of Taiqing palace. Peng Ziling was shocked. The magic weapon in his hand, Taiqing Ruyi, flashed the blue light and turned it into a barrier to block the sword Qi. But under the sword Qi surrounding, suddenly a tight, blue light barrier will appear cracks. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 376 The brilliance of Ruyi in the Qing Dynasty covers thousands of miles around the world, which seems to run through Qingming and huangquan. But at the moment, the sword light of Su Po was twisted, and suddenly it broke and collapsed all the way to the center. Peng Ziling saw the mana ban of the body protection disintegrated. At the same time, he found that there were cracks on the surface of Taiqing Ruyi. He sighed helplessly and then raised his hand. Taiqing Ruyi was cut off by Su Po with a sword, while Peng Ziling himself took advantage of this opportunity to turn into a green light. On the other side, the golden winged ROC bird Xuanfeng and the emperor Song Jun are the same. Even if they can fight with Su Po, they need to worry about other experts in Chang''an. Especially the mysterious city Lord of Chang''an. For a time, two people and a demon, only when disaster comes, they fly separately. Su Po steps to chase after, Shen and Rong Yang hand toward him: "seven elder brother, take this." A blue sky eye flies to Su Po and is caught by him. Su Po nodded, then turned into a sword light, to Taiqing palace master Peng Ziling chase. Along the way, the two men soon arrived at the gate of Taiqing palace. Peng Ziling kneaded the formula by hand, and the grand array of guarding the mountain in Taiqing palace suddenly started to work. Daodao Qingqi and purple Xiaguang reflect the sky, and gradually turn into purple, covering the surrounding world. Peng Ziling had the mountain guarding array as the backing, and the magic power was suddenly more powerful. However, the people who attacked him at the gate of Taiqing Palace at the moment have already far surpassed those of those years. At the moment, Su''s sword is better than his bare hands. In the past, Su failed to attack the Taiqing palace, but now it is another scene. Under his sword, the vast sea of purple clouds suddenly broke open. Even relying on the mountain defense array, Peng Ziling is still in danger. At the beginning, he blocked Chengyang Zhenren in the gate of the mountain and couldn''t raise his head. Now all the retribution has come to him. In particular, Su Po, who called Taiqing palace spit blood up and down, said: "the Taiqing palace guards the mountain array for a long time. I''ve heard it for a long time. Today I see it. It''s really a good reputation." Nima, is this your second time? Many people in Taiqing palace scolded secretly in their hearts. But more people feel uneasy. Last time, although Su Po was forced to retreat, this time, I am afraid the result will be difficult to tell. Su Po pressure Peng Ziling and Taiqing palace a fat beat at the same time, the corner of his eye to the other side of the light. There, a dark Golden Shadow flashed by. The other side left, Su Po gentle smile, the line of sight then turned back to the front of the Taiqing Palace on the mountain gate. The mysterious wind of the golden winged ROC bird retreated, and his eyes were full of cold and gloomy. In a short space of time, another golden light flashed and flew in front of Xuanfeng. It was Dapeng orange light who had previously escaped Chu Yaoguang''s pursuit. "Patriarch." Orange light saluted Xuanfeng, and then hesitated to ask, "clan leader, the meaning of the sword is..." "Supo." Xuanfeng''s face was as deep as water: "it''s su Po, a sword demon. His accomplishments are even higher than those in those years. Now he has reached the peak of Emperor Wu. Moreover, his swordsmanship is also further developed and is free from the shackles of Baize." The orange light was choking. When the twelve Yanluo killed the southern wilderness, the Baize magic sword of Su Po, the "sword demon", had already made countless demons in the southern wilderness scared. Now the other party''s cultivation strength has been further improved. I''m afraid that since the family leader is no longer an opponent Read this, orange light dare not speak. "Twelve hell, really back." The cool wind was still calm. However, when he was calm, no matter how he looked at the orange light, his patriarch''s eyes showed a little tired. Xuanfeng did not help Taiqing palace again. It''s not as soon as the two sides have formed an alliance that they will face a disaster and fly separately. It is Xuanfeng''s judgment that the Taiqing palace can''t be defended after all. A su Po has already made everyone headache. If Chang''an comes back to other masters, the situation will be even more out of control. In this case, sticking to one place is tantamount to waiting for death. The only way out for Taiqing palace is for Peng Ziling and other top experts to abandon the mountain as soon as possible, and he will look for another opportunity to make a comeback. The ROC bird did not save the Taiqing palace, nor did the emperor song Jun. It''s not entirely that he doesn''t want to. To some extent, it is really powerless. "Wei Niang came out this time in the name of doing errands for the clan. How can I have to explain something when I go back?" As soon as the enemy was gone, the woman helped her daughter smooth her hair: "I have heard that the great Qian Dynasty had the material of Taichu flint. I''ll take it for my mother. I''ll give it to the clan." Ao Ying was reluctant to give up: "mother, when will you come back again..."The woman smiles: "don''t worry, the family affairs have subsided. Next time, you don''t have to spend so long every ten years. If you have a chance, I''ll come to see you." "Well Will you go to see dad Ao Ying asked in a low voice. The woman smiles and shakes her head: "that doesn''t need, you say hello for your mother." Ao Ying had some helplessness: "you two, are really..." The woman gently covered her mouth with one hand, and put the other hand on her lips to make a "Shhh" action. Then, she smiles and nods to Shen and Rong, and then she leaves. The woman''s body also turned into a sword light and quickly flew to Kunyang City, the capital of the great Qian Dynasty. Song Jun, the emperor of Qian Dynasty, looked serious and was ready for battle. But the woman was very peaceful: "I come here to ask for a piece of chert, and ask your majesty to complete it. You are no longer difficult to be a little girl. I don''t mean to offend you. I believe you can see that my wife is not from here, so I have no intention to stay. " Song Jun, the emperor of Qian Dynasty, was surprised when he heard the speech. The woman still condensed her voice into a bundle and sent it only to him, so that he, the king of the country, would not lose face. At other times, Song Jun may not agree. But in the current situation, it is better to make as few enemies as possible. Since the other side gave the steps, the emperor Song Jun even promised to come down: "it''s a deal." In the early days, when the chert arrived, the woman didn''t mean to attack Kunyang city any more. She said thanks politely and left directly. Easily called the emperor of Qian Song Jun, the first reaction is that the other side cheat. But after careful investigation, he found nothing else wrong. Song Jun breathed a sigh of relief, but his expression immediately became serious again. "Sword demon" Su Po, it seems that the appearance of amnesia, I do not know whether it is true or not. But in any case, after the other party has broken through the fourteenth level, it is totally different from that of others. Song Jun, the emperor of Qian Dynasty, felt depressed for the first time after he made progress from cultivation to the fourteenth level. At that time, the shadow left to him by the twelve Yama, he thought that with the promotion of his cultivation, the influence had faded away. But now we know that we are just looking at the top of the mountain from the foot of the mountain to looking at the top of the mountain at the middle of the mountain. Maybe the other side is higher than the top of the mountain. Next, the overall situation of China and Turkey will surely change again. He and the great Qian Dynasty, what should we do next? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 377 Song Jun, the emperor of Qian Dynasty, ordered people to pay attention to the movement of the gate of Taiqing palace. Zhang Dongyun, Shen and Rong are actually doing the same thing at the moment. Through Su Po''s qingtianyan, Zhang Dongyun quietly looks at the war breaking out at the gate of Taiqing palace. At the same time, he talked with Shen and Rong. "Blue sky eye, you should have it?" Zhang Dongyun asked casually. Shen He Rong said: "even if you give Ying''er''s mother one, she certainly won''t be willing to use it, so it doesn''t take much effort. Doesn''t big brother force her?" Zhang Dongyun''s tone is indispensable: "no problem." Shen He Rong said: "what brother Shi Yi said is true. This sister-in-law has her own school inheritance, and her origin is not shallow." Zhang Dongyun thought: "it seems that he is not from Dongsheng Shenzhou, but just..." Shen and Rong then said, "well, yes, it may be far away." At the same time, they can see the situation of Su Po through Qingtian eye. With his bare hands and graceful sword spirit, he splits the purple Qi surrounding the gate of Taiqing palace and gets closer to the other side''s gate. At this time, through the blue sky eye made by Shen He Rong te, Su Po attacked the Mountain Gate of Taiqing palace, and at the same time, she sent a voice to Zhang Dongyun and Shen Herong: "her sword technique is very good." Zhang Dongyun said with a smile: "it''s good to get your praise, but it''s rare." "Of course, it''s not as good as the sword that twelve sisters brought." Su po said. The big brother Shen is smiling Su broke a sword to completely cut the sea of purple clouds, and praised: "over the years, big brother has really improved." In the gate of Taiqing palace, at this time, there was the Dao Taishi, which was invisible and incoherent. The Qi of harmony flew out and gathered together to form a Taiqing phase. Then Taiqing phase a breath, will be scattered purple, all inhaled in their own body. Taiqing phase suddenly appears purple, and further enlarged. Su Po didn''t give in, but he went up with a sword. The Taiqing palace leader taught Peng Ziling a serious look in the mountain gate and held the sword formula in his hand. His Taiqing Xiang was suddenly cut out with the sword Qi of Taishi Wuxiang. The swords of both sides collide in the air, and time and space seem to present a static picture at this moment. Everything, even time and space, seems to solidify together at the moment. The next moment, Peng Ziling''s Taiqing phase slightly shakes. However, his Taishi Wuxiang sword Qi began to be cut off by Su Po''s sword edge. Zhang Dongyun and Shen Herong applauded the meeting. "Seven brothers swordsmanship, really great progress." Shen He Rong tut exclaimed: "at the beginning, Baize''s magic sword still had a good insight into the gap between the actual and the virtual, and then went into paoding and jieniu to produce the sword. Now, with one sword, it''s wonderful and natural, and it''s invisible to defeat the enemy." Zhang Dongyun witnessed Su Po''s hand and nodded secretly. To be practical and realistic, he has the blessing of invincible City, so judging from Su Po''s swordsmanship, there are still flaws that can be made up for, and there is still room for improvement. But the flaw is very small and rare. Even if Zhang Dongyun, who relies on the invincible City, can instruct him, it will be harmless and only a few improvements can be made. More importantly, with this Kendo, Su Po may point to a more distant road. His swordsmanship was honed and perfected by himself. His talent is rare in ancient and modern times. Now he has successfully reached the fifth level of Emperor Wu''s peak, which is no inferior to the evil emperor and others at the peak of the past. In terms of the fierce and outstanding attack, there is no less than that. Regardless of Zhang Dongyun''s Tiandi sword obtained from the book of evil emperor with the help of invincible City, the Taiqing palace is now facing the strongest swordsman and the strongest Kendo in the history of China. Peng Ziling, the head teacher of Taiqing palace, stood in the gate, looking at Tai Qing Xiang, who was gradually threatened by his opponent''s sword, and shook his head gently. Combined with the defense power of the mountain defense array, it is still difficult to block the opponent''s edge. The Taiqing palace seems to have to make a decision. In Su Po Shi, the two fingers stand side by side like a sword, waving in the air. His opponent, who was already at the end of his strength, was suddenly cut in half by his sword. With another wave of Su''s broken hand, the gate of Taiqing palace in mid air began to collapse. Such a large mountain, lost the ability to continue floating, began to fall into the sky, like the mountains below. At this time, the previously cut off Taiqing phase suddenly burst open, from which there is infinite purple thunder surging, spreading in all directions. Su Po''s face did not change, and another sword. Thus, the terrible purple thunder sea was immediately separated from it. However, Su Po eyebrows slightly raised. There was no sign of life in the Mountain Gate of Taiqing Palace which was smashed. A blue light, flying to the distance.After all, the situation of Peng Dun palace has been removed, and it is hard for them to recover. The foundation of Taiqing palace was destroyed today. Peng Ziling can only try his best to protect the disciples, so that he has a chance to make a comeback. "There''s no definite target. I''m afraid it''s not good to chase Peng Ziling." Shen and Rong said. Su Po nodded, but still set out to chase: "I''ll try." Zhang Dongyun stopped him: "don''t be in a hurry for a while. You''d better come back now." "Big brother seems to have a plan in mind." Su Po stopped and returned to the place where Shen and Rong were. Seeing Shen and Rong, he nodded slightly: "it seems that the ROC did not come back." "The ROC should be worried that we have more people to support us." Shen and Rong said: "but then again, we really should have reinforcements, but we didn''t show up." Zhang Dongyun said: "I let Kong Ru go to do other things first. Since the seventh brother and Ying''er''s mother arrived in time, you would not be in danger." In the invincible city outside the scope of action, Zhang Dongyun or consider adding a heavy insurance. He had contacted the first master of Buddhism in China and konjuru, a master in the fourteenth realm, to look after Shen Herong, Ao Ying and Chen Chaoyan. However, since Su Po and Fu Yuting have arrived, it doesn''t matter if the Master Kong Ru can''t arrive. "Something urgent to the north?" Shen He Rong asked. "It''s in the north, but it''s not sure whether it''s related to the Gao." Zhang Dongyun indifferent way: "and eight younger sister lost contact, so I let empty such as to have a look." Shen and Rong frowned: "eight elder sister..." Suddenly she turned her head and looked at Su Po. However, Zhang Dongyun opened his mouth more than she did: "come back and talk slowly. I have informed my eleventh brother to come back." Hearing the speech, Shen He Rong nodded in silence. With the Wu Emperor''s fifth frontier, Su Po took them to the East. In a short time, they crossed the Middle Earth and the vast wasteland, and soon arrived in the eastern Xinjiang. When they returned to the Daming Palace in Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun did not rush to call Su Po first, but summoned Chen Chaoyan. "This trip is precious to you." Zhang Dongyun said indifferently. Chen Chaoyan touched the back of his head: "Your Majesty, I''m in a mess now. It''s a blur." Zhang Dongyun said: "no harm." The voice did not fall, a pillar of light covered Chen Chaoyan. The girl was slightly dull. On top of her head, a shadow loomed. It seems that he is a young Taoist. After a moment''s meditation, Zhang Dongyun stops his hand, and the pillar of light that covers Chen Chaoyan disappears. When the girl came back to her senses, she was still confused. Zhang Dongyun waved: "go down and practice seriously. Later, there will be a job for you." Chen Chaoyan only felt that after bathing in the glory just now, the confused thoughts and pictures in her mind all disappeared, and her heart was in a state of unprecedented clarity. "Thank you, I will try my best to practice." After thanking Zhang Dongyun, Chen Chaoyan retreated. After she left, Shen and Rong, Su Po and AO Ying appeared together in the hall. "Ying''er will go down to practice." Zhang Dongyun said: "if your mother contacts you, you can make your own decision. There is no need to worry about it." "Yes, uncle." Ao Ying bowed down after saluting Zhang Dongyun. "What does the ink glass hide that makes the Taiqing palace care so much?" Shen He Rong asked. Zhang Dongyun put his hands together in front of him, the ring finger and the little finger clasped, and the six fingers of the middle finger, index finger and thumb were opposite: "it''s not clear yet. I''ll find out later when I go to the western regions." Shen He Rong gently raised his eyebrows: "the western regions..." Zhang Dongyun knows why the other party has some feelings. When they went to Xianji, the bridge gate was originally in the western regions. However, with the broken immortal trace, it has been abandoned. But I do not know, Chunyang palace three people ink glass, what did at first. "Taiqing palace is looking for ink glass of Chunyang palace?" Su Po asked: "just now twelve younger sister said that he was the undercover of Taiqing palace in Chunyang palace. At that time, he also went for this matter?" "Half and half." Shen He Rong replied, "the other half is that the Taiqing palace has the intention to unify the world." Sue nodded. At this time, a voice came from outside the hall: "I said, old seven is OK!" With the sound, a tall man came in. It was aokong. Su Po looked at each other with a smile: "I really didn''t expect that 11 younger brother actually got married and had a daughter." Aokong a little embarrassed, retorted: "I didn''t expect that you practiced your sword to be a fool." Su Po sighed: "I also feel sorry, if not so, when you had an accident, I can be outside."He looked at Zhang Dongyun, aokong and Shen Herong: "you should laugh that I''m a traitor, then What about the others? " Ao Kong Leng hum: "and Yang Li that scum!" Su Po smell speech, slightly raised his head, closed his eyes. "Brother Qi, can''t you remember what happened in the past few decades after you left the customs?" Shen and Zhang Dongyun looked at each other and asked. Su Po shook his head: "I''ve cut them in a sword. I''ll pick them up when I can chop the old sword again." Although he does not major in the spirit of martial arts, the spirit is also tough and hard to destroy. It''s just that the cultivation method is unique, so it is different from others. In the invincible City, Zhang Dongyun can easily judge what the other side says is true. He said slowly, "you once killed eight sisters and one sword." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 378 "Eight sisters?" Su Po smell speech, slightly frown, concentrate on thinking. "Eight elder sister said that although she was injured when she came out of the immortal trace, she was not so hurt that she needed to seek reincarnation and repair." Shen and Rong came slowly. Su Po nodded slightly. For martial arts masters like Ming Tonghui and Chu Yaoguang, reincarnation is very difficult, far less convenient than Taoists and other practitioners. For them, reincarnation is also a matter of life and death. If they can avoid it, they can avoid it. "According to her, it was I who cut her sword that she was forced to reincarnate and rebuild?" Su Po asked softly. Aokong nodded: "she is right to say so." Su Po was silent. Shen and Rong, together with aokong, looked up at Zhang Dongyun above. Emotionally speaking, they are not willing to suspect Su Po and Chu Yaoguang. But in this way, the original thing is not clear. Su''s state after he broke through the pass was not a frenzy. He killed people when they saw him. "According to your state at that time, you should not recognize eight sisters." Zhang Dongyun looked at Su Po and spoke calmly. In other words, even though Chu Yaoguang, like Yang Li and yingxiao, was a traitor who secretly killed aokong and others and was discovered by Su Po, Su Po, who killed all the past, would not react. On the other hand, it will not be because Chu Yaoguang found something wrong with Su Po. Su Po slightly shook his head: "I really don''t remember, but at the beginning I should not recognize eight younger sister, just as I did not realize the identity of twelve younger sister not long ago." Zhang Dongyun was absorbed in thinking. According to the system of invincible City, they are all true. It is concluded that Chuai mosubuo''s Kendo and his closed door training methods show that he was in a state of killing the past decades, as if I were not myself. In this case, he could not recognize that shaking light was normal. "Do you remember that you have been to the Taiqing palace?" Shen and Rong suddenly asked. Su Po shook his head: "I have no impression. I may have been there, but I went there in that state. It should not be because the Taiqing palace had plotted against you in the immortal trace, so I went to settle accounts with them. I only knew what happened in the immortal trace after I restored my memory before closing down and listened to what you said." ¡­¡­ So, why did you go there? Zhang Dongyun, Shen Herong, Ao Kong and even Su Po himself have doubts in their hearts. "It''s OK. I''ll talk about it after eight sisters come back." Zhang Dongyun thought, but no more words, only said: "seven younger brother recently breakthrough, first closed the door to warm up for some time." Su Po nodded: "elder brother, this city is full of aura, more than I have seen before. It is really a holy land of practice." "The younger sister takes seven elder brothers to choose the residence." Shen and Rong left with Su Po. Aokong left in the hall, turned his head and looked up to Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun said slowly, "no problem with seven brothers." Aokong smell speech not see happy, rare sigh tone: "that is to say, eight elder sister may have a problem?" "Don''t worry. Soon everything will come to light." Zhang Dongyun said. Ao Kong nodded, and then gave Zhang Dongyun a hug: "boss, I also practice in seclusion for some time." Seeing this, Zhang Dongyun knew that the other party was going to close the gate and not to be disturbed in a short time. He nodded slightly: "you let go." Ao Kong said goodbye to him, and then went straight to take the demon blood of the mirage. Then, he returned to the place where he was shut down and could not get out of it. Zhang Dongyun was alone in the hall, standing up from his seat, carrying his hands and pacing slowly. He looked to the West. His vision went beyond the eastern Xinjiang, across the wild sea, and straight to the Middle Earth. On the edge of the invincible city on the Middle Earth, Zhang Dongyun''s vision continued to look to the West. This time, it is not far away, and soon blocked by the mountains and rivers. Zhang Dongyun frowned slightly and withdrew his eyes. In Daming Palace, he sat down again on his throne and browsed the task list of the system: [construction task 9.1 - invincible city now spans two continents and one sea, and the communication between China and Turkey and eastern Xinjiang is inconvenient. Please strengthen the construction of cross sea traffic and strengthen the connection between China and eastern Xinjiang. [several ports and fleets in China and eastern Xinjiang have been successfully established The city master successfully completed the construction task 9.1 and obtained 3000 points of upgrading experience reward] Zhang Dongyun nodded with satisfaction. It was the right decision to prepare ocean going vessels at the beginning. With the increase of the number of Taoist real people in the ninth frontier of eastern Xinjiang, with the control of a large area of land in China and the submission of a large number of Daoists, Chang''an city is not only more people who arrange the sea crossing array, but also more and more people can establish the moving array of ocean going ships. Most of the land of Ning Dynasty, Jing Dynasty and Yin Dynasty to the east of China are occupied by Chang''an City, and the ports along the coast are no exception.Zhang Dongyun from the first time to strengthen the exchanges and contacts between China and the eastern Xinjiang. Of course, as long as he wants, he can combine the two places directly and eliminate the barren sea tens of thousands of miles apart. Or, build a bridge road across the ocean between the two places. In the invincible City area, these are all very easy work. But now the news is flowing out of Chang''an city. It is known to outsiders that he has such magic power. Some people may kneel down to him directly, but some people are afraid that he will run away and find no one else. What''s more, with the character of the city Lord Zhang, it has always been said that it is better to teach people to fish than to teach them to fish. It''s hard to say, that is, he hopes that the people at the bottom will be fully motivated and filial to him, rather than that he will feed all the rice into other people''s mouths one by one. Of course, the construction task still needs to be completed. But the increasingly developed shipping industry can gradually meet the demand. Zhang Dongyun refreshes the task list of the system, and a new construction task comes into view: [construction task 9.2 - the scope of invincible city is expanding rapidly, the population under its jurisdiction is originally multinational, and it is more difficult for the inherent administrative departments to perform their functions. Please further deepen the construction of the city master] Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly, which is also the meaning of the topic. The expansion of invincible city is four times the size in every aspect. The area alone is 16 times. At first, it seemed insignificant. But after several expansions, it has now reached an extremely exaggerated figure. Intuitively speaking, it has also included the whole eastern Xinjiang and the surrounding four wild seas, and occupied the middle land side. Even if the population on the barren sea is negligible, the population of eastern Xinjiang combined with that of China is extremely exaggerated. Both the total population and the number of practitioners of the three imperial dynasties of zhongtujing, ningchao and Yinchao were much larger than those of the former seven states in eastern Xinjiang. Jing Dynasty and Ning dynasty did not mention that the overall group of the former rulers of the Yin Dynasty was almost completely preserved. In addition to louning and Chuxin, the two top experts in the 13th level, there are hundreds of other royal family members and important officials of the foreign court. If you choose one of them and put them in the eastern Xinjiang, you can call them Zhuo sin, Li Qiong and other local managers, and they are under great pressure. Since we want to strengthen the communication between the two places, the corresponding laws and regulations and the corresponding executors are also indispensable. At present, there is no shortage of manpower in the city Lord Zhang''s belt. Su broke into the city and found out his true body. One of his great influences was to liberate Chu Xin, a great Confucian in the front line. Chu Xin is a master of the 13th level. Before that, he had been in the forefront with louning and others, competing with the powerful people of Daning Dynasty and Yan Shengfu. For a Confucianist master of the 13th level, being on the front line can naturally play a huge role. But for the present Chang''an, it is more irreplaceable for him to control all aspects of government affairs. On the strength of cultivation, he also wanted zhao shu, Dean of Gaoyu Mingde Academy. Although Shen Herong is talented and more trusted by Zhang Dongyun, Zhang Dongyun still hopes that she can focus on her own cultivation, recover her former peak state as soon as possible, and even make further breakthroughs. In this case, it is a happy event for Zhang Dongyun to replace Chuxin from the front line. Like the new construction task, he can give it to each other and zhao shu. Xu Xingzhi and other old team members of the Tianshu hall helped. It is also a test for Xu Xingzhi from the time when he was able to take charge of the big power and be in charge of one''s own affairs until now. However, according to Zhang Dongyun''s previous observation, the other party should be able to adjust their mentality and complete the task. For him, he benefited from working with Zhao Shu and Chu Xin from the 12th and 13th frontier. Temporary dormancy can lay the foundation for the future. With Su Po in, not only Chuxin, but also louning, Longte and others can actually withdraw from the front line. But for now, there is no rush. But there is another problem. Zhang Dongyun is a little concerned. He couldn''t put the talisman on Su Po. In other words, if the other party leaves the invincible City, although he can also complete the defense task, when he is outside the city, Zhang Dongyun cannot improve his cultivation level. From this point of view, can we say that there are still opportunities in the future Zhang Dongyun thought in his heart. After a long time, Zhang Dongyun shakes his head and turns his attention to the other side. Previously, he tried to use Zheng Ximing to catch other people from the "six murderers in the North Sea" to come to Chang''an, but he did not respond to them. Zhang Chengzhu didn''t give up his mind. When he was idle, he tried again. As a result, there is still no movement. This makes Zhang Dongyun scratching his head. In the name of Zheng Ximing, he contacted other people of the "six murderers of the North Sea" and went to join them on the sea between Zhongtu and Nanhuang. Of course, it has to go through the whole Middle Earth, but there is a detour on the opposite side, isn''t it?Although the final meeting place is actually within the scope of his invincible city But it is impossible for the opposite side to have such a clear and accurate understanding of the danger boundary, right? After all, according to the message delivered by "Zheng Ximing", their opponent should be the southern wilderness demons, not with Chang''an city. How can you be so vigilant? Where was it exposed? Zhang Dongyun also carefully examined Zheng Ximing and Qin Shuo''s masters and apprentices, and carefully sorted out the information disclosed by each other. After studying for a long time, he looked strange. Tan Ping and Jiang Zhe probably don''t want to get panlongyan at all www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 379 Tan Ping is the first of the six murderers in the North Sea. In terms of strength, he is the most important among the six. But it''s only in comparison. Zheng Ximing, Jiang Zhe and he are the same, Shen Yuan into the room, but the first salute: "Dongming brother." Wang Che and Wang Dongming, the leader of the second peak of Jiufeng academy, is said to be the first master of Jiufeng besides Shen Tianxian, the president of Jiufeng Academy. He is praised for his youth and unlimited future. He will surpass Shen Tianxian one day in the future. But Shen Yuan knew that the young scholar in front of him had already surpassed Shen Tianxian. This foreign surname is the first expert in Jiufeng Academy established by the Shen family. Although Shen Yuan and the other side are both in the 13th state, he knows that he is not Wang Che''s opponent. He is often praised as the first genius of the Shen family after Shen Herong. However, he knew that the Confucian talent closest to Shen He Rong was actually the young scholar in front of him who seemed to be dazed, ordinary and young. At the same time, Shen Xirong''s student was also in charge of the other party''s residence "What did Song Jun say?" Wang Che saw Shen Yuan come in, nodded slightly and put down his pen. Shen Yuan replied, "it was he who set up the bureau to remove the wavering people." Wang Che looked up slightly and said after a moment: "judging from his concealment and concealment of his hypocrisy in the fourteenth state, he is patient and resilient. He is not a man who never retreats to fight back for the country." Shen Yuan took a deep breath: "brother Dongming means that he really wants to design Is it us? He''s trying to trick us into giving him a shield? " Wang Che shook his head gently: "it''s not sure yet, but it''s always good just in case." Shen Yuan nodded silently. Wang Che looked at the other side''s chest: "how about refining?" "It''s just a little bit, but it''s still a long way off." Shen Yuan sighed: "with your help, it is much faster than before." Wang Che said: "this is not only the source of disaster, but also the foundation of success. The key depends on yourself." Shen Yuan said: "it''s a pity that I can''t transfer it to you now. If I refine it a little more, I can control it better, and maybe I can separate it." Wang Che shakes his head: "from Shen He Rong there thing, still forget." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ China and Turkey went to the west, across the barren sea more distant than the eastern Xinjiang, and gradually saw land again. Here, it is called the western regions. Thousands of years ago, some eminent Buddhists crossed many wasteland seas and arrived in the Middle Earth. Finally, they established the Leiyin temple and established the lineage of Buddhism in China. In the western regions, there are also practitioners of martial arts and Confucianism. However, there are many Buddhist temples, which are far more prosperous than those in Central China. On the contrary, Taoist practitioners are rare. Today, however, here comes a master. At the peak of Taoist yuan Shen, Peng Ziling has become the leader of Taiqing palace, the fifth level Yang God. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 380 Peng Ziling was accompanied by a young Taoist in white. It is the ancient wood who should laugh at me. "Although we gave up the Central Plains and gave the stage to Chang''an and Beimang, since Su Po successfully broke through to the fourteenth frontier, Beimang might not be able to catch it. After all, there are other people in Chang''an city besides Su Po." I should laugh at my gentle tone and speak in a clear voice. No matter Chang''an or Beimang, they are now in great momentum. Therefore, after leaving Zhongtu with the Taiqing palace, Peng Ziling did not linger on the journey, but felt that he had come to the western regions. They will not set foot again in a short time. The stage there will be completely empty, completely left to Chang''an and Beimang, so as not to notice themselves. According to the style of Chang''an and Beimang since this period of time, when the two sides meet, there will be a fight. For Taiqing palace, let''s let the internal collision of opponents go first. Gao Shihui, the great emperor of Beimang, first killed the emperor Wei of Beimang, and then subdued Kong Shengzhen, the head of Zhongtu Yan''s holy mansion. Now, it is more powerful than Chang''an city. But I should laugh at Chang''an. "No matter which one wins, we want to return to central Turkey, but in the end we have to look at ourselves." Peng Ziling said. Master, I should have nodded my head Peng Ziling nodded: "after meeting with some Taoist friends here, I will practice magic weapons in seclusion. At that time, you can do it yourself." "Yes, master." Should laugh at me and nod: "master, which house are you going to first?" "Dabei temple." Peng Ziling replied. It should be said that this answer does not come out, should laugh at me. At the beginning of the Xianji incident, in addition to the Central Plains heroes, there were also top experts in the western regions. The abbot of Dabei temple is one of them. The twelve Yanluo made a comeback, and the news spread to the western regions, which also shocked them. Not to mention Beimang, the city of Chang''an has suffocated the Chinese people. They had to seek the support of western region masters. "The man you want to see hasn''t come yet?" Peng Ziling asked. Should laugh at me and said, "I have inquired, she should come back to the western regions just recently." Peng Ziling nodded: "if you arrive, you may as well invite her to sit down. There are some things you need to talk to her in detail." I should laugh at me and say, "this is what I mean." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Zhongtu, the hometown of Jingchao and Xianluo mountain in Lingyang Road, is the mountain gate where Longmen, a big river in eastern Xinjiang, has set up another branch in Zhongtu. Compared with the original clan forces in this area, the Longmen River from the eastern Xinjiang is still weak. However, as the earliest pioneers of the eastern frontier and the Western China, the native forces of China and Turkey met, and most of them were courteous. Although all of us are now subject to Chang''an City, there are still differences between relatives and strangers in a short period of time. Dahe Longmen acts in a low-key manner and has a good family atmosphere. So, on weekdays, other people are happy not to conflict with it. Today, Dahe Longmen has gradually established its foothold in the Middle Earth, and has a tacit and commonly known sphere of influence there. At present, two heavyweight figures are in the river Longmen branch. One is the Dragon King of the river, Li Jie. He was the first group of people in eastern Xinjiang who reached the top of nine realms and became emperor of martial arts. However, he was still low-key and upright. On the other hand, his cultivation strength is lower than that of Li Jie at the same age. But in the eyes of other people outside Dahe Longmen, this young posterity is more important than Li Jie. It is Chen Yu who is in charge of Tiangong temple, one of the centers of Chang''an. "Shibo, it seems that there are a lot of stars and mists in recent years." Chen Yu sat at the bottom of the table, meditating slightly. Li Jie nodded: "yes, it is true that there are a large number of stars and misty stones whose whereabouts are unknown. It is almost impossible to see them in the market. After the investigation, it was reported that the people who collected the purchase were related to the Taiqing palace. " Taiqing palace was broken by "sword demon" Su, and was forced to leave the Middle Earth together. Almost all of the descendants disappeared in the Middle Earth. However, as the first holy land of Taoism in China, Taiqing palace has a deep and deep root, and the potential power of Taiqing palace in China is always deep. A large number of stars and mists in the Middle Earth were collected and purchased. Chang''an City has not yet taken control of the whole Central Plains, so naturally it can''t stop this happening. "What is more intriguing is that we also heard the relevant news from the great Xuan Dynasty." Li Jie said slowly. Chen Yu is addicted to her hobbies, but she doesn''t know anything about other things. At this time, after listening to Li Jie''s words, he began to laugh: "Shibo''s meaning is that his majesty xuanhuang may be awed by the majesty of Chang''an, and then surrender as the king of Yin Dynasty did at the beginning?" Li Jieyan said: "in the previous confrontation with Chang''an, the emperor of Da Xuan has never participated in it.This may have something to do with the fact that they have always been wary of the direction of the western regions. As far as Da Xuan is concerned, the western regions are the feud. Although there is a threat from Beimang, it is not surprising that emperor xuanhuang can effectively imitate the heart of Yin Dynasty Xianluo mountain is located in the eastern part of China, and is within the scope of invincible city. The conversation between Li Jie and Chen Yu is clear to Zhang Dongyun in the Daming Palace. He gave a smile. What Li Jie said can''t be wrong. In the western part of China, the most wary enemy of the great Xuan Dynasty was indeed the west, not the East. At that time, the immortal deeds incident, the central and western regions and other experts joined forces to attack and plot the twelve Yanluo. Ning huang, Qian Huang and Feng Huang all participated, but Liu Chengyu, Emperor Xuan, did not arrive. Whether or not he didn''t participate because he was afraid of the western regions, but as a result, he was now attached to Chang''an, and there was no need to worry about the return of the twelve Yama to be revenged and settled. However, the emperor in the only town has his own dignity and self-respect. Even though they know that they are inferior to others, it is still difficult to make them bow to others and give in. Without this self-confidence and determination, Song Jun, Liu Chengyu, Han Feng, Zhao Shuo and others would not have reached the level they are today. Like louning, it belongs to the exception of the exception. His willingness to bow to the evil emperor of the past does not mean that he is willing to admit defeat to other enemies. Liu Chengyu, the emperor of Xuan Dynasty, and other people in the great xuanhuang Dynasty are in a state of a little bit of torment. They didn''t want to wait and see who was the winner in the contest between Chang''an and Beimang. A city Lord surnamed Zhang knows this very well. He didn''t care. Comparatively speaking, he was more concerned about where Shen Yuan and others had fled. What''s more, it''s what''s happening in the Longmen River, which makes Zhang Cheng''s advocate more interested. "It''s up to our Majesty in Chang''an to decide the emperor''s reign." Chen Yu looked at Li Jie at this time and said, "the star misty cloud stone side, you need to work hard, the rest of the market will be closed." Li Jie nodded: "this is natural." Chen Yuyan said, "the disciple will go to see younger martial brother Fu first." Li Jieyan said, "OK, I''ll give it to you over there." Chen Yu retired and went to the foot of Xianluo mountain. There, there is a house, people in the distance, you can hear the noise from time to time in that house. When Chen Yu got to the place, he saw a group of disciples of the dragon''s gate in Dahe. They did not practice martial arts, but played with the mechanism and machinery. Seeing that some of them had already achieved something, Chen Yu could not help smiling. He did not hide his tracks, and immediately went forward. Someone found that he was coming. He was overjoyed. He threw down his things and came to Chen Yu for advice. Chen Yu naturally does not hide private affairs, answer one by one. The whole workshop became lively. Zhang Dongyun, who is far away in Daming Palace, is interested in watching this scene. This group of disciples of Dahe and Longmen in the workshop are not very good at martial arts. However, they have gradually achieved little in cultivating Mohism. If they continue to do so, they will soon surpass the path of martial arts. However, they are still descendants of the dragon''s gate. The practice of Mohism had been ignored in the Middle Earth before. Chen Yu, Ma Kun and others did not get discouraged and changed their thinking methods. Dahe Longmen is Chen Yu''s first pilot project. This is to support Chen Yu and others in Tiangong palace. But Chen Yu did not start a new business outside the river and Longmen. He himself has always regarded himself as a descendant of the great river and Longmen. Other people can, of course, do as long as they like. Therefore, during this period of time, Chen Yu searched Lingyang road for talents suitable for Mohist road. Then, they will be sent to Longmen river one by one. These people worshipped under the gate and wall of the dragon''s gate of the river. After learning martial arts, they also taught the Mohist School of practice by Chen Yu. With the passage of time, it will be clear at a glance what kind of talent you have and what you can make rapid progress. But even if they practice the Mohist school, they are still disciples of Dahe Longmen. Their output after their practice first served the branch rudder of Longmen in Dahe. On the contrary, the interior of the earth branch rudder in the dragon''s gate of the river seems to form a small sub Hall of Tiangong hall. However, these sub halls, which are not worthy of the name, are directly under the jurisdiction of Dahe Longmen, while Chen Yutong Tiangong hall, apart from teaching, never interferes in its operation. With the passage of time, the whole river and dragon''s gate gradually began to get used to having such a department in their own house. Because of the output of these disciples, they benefited from the whole and felt more and more convenience.Later, the output of these Mohist disciples in Longmen, Dahe, even began to spread out to the door of the clan, affecting the lives of the people around them, and gradually became a business for the clan to generate external income. Chen Yu took his hometown, Longmen, as a pilot, while Ma Kun also chose acquaintances. However, he did not choose the Fulu palace, which was also a Taoist school, but went to see the former king Chen and Chen Mengyang. With the acquiescence and support of Chen Mengyang, Ma Kun recruited disciples around the Chen family, including Chen family blood. Whether practicing martial arts or Mohism, they are still the Chen family, or continue to serve the Chen family, rather than directly belong to the Tiangong hall. Although it is still in its infancy, the Chen family gradually began to feel this bottom-up convenience. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 381 What was going on between Dahe Longmen and the Chen family soon became known to the outside world, and the news gradually spread in the eastern Xinjiang and the Middle Earth. After the initial hesitation, the eastern Xinjiang factions soon began to change. Several big forces in China and Turkey are also paying close attention. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun is interested in watching all this. Chen Yu, Ma Kun and others gave up their plans to set up a school of mountains and turned to let Mohist practice gradually integrate into all parties from the bottom. Although they were in the initial stage of Mohism, they were in different positions. Not only Chen Yu, but also Ma Kun and others are not keen on power. This is in favor of their current development. As for the future, it depends on how far they have developed. At present, their decision is also conducive to further maintaining the detached position of Tiangong hall as the Central Department of Chang''an city. Seeing that Chen Yu and others are gradually on the right track, Zhang Dongyun takes his attention back. The main hall where he is, the space seems infinite, even if put into a huge rock, it still appears empty. Dragon patterns appear on the surface of the rock, as if there is a real dragon plate on it, lifelike. The majestic and majestic power that spreads out among them, let a person shudder even more. If the ordinary practitioners gather on the rock, they will be influenced by the illusion. Zhang Dongyun stood on the top of the rock, hands forward, a boxing stand, standing still. The Dragon shadow hovering on the huge rock rose slowly and began to revolve around his whole body. The extra aura of invincible city system also fell on Zhang Dongyun. When Zhang Dongyun breathed and breathed, Dao Lingqi and the Dragon shadow were all breathed and refined by him, and went on and on. Combined with the magic of this dragon rock, Zhang Dongyun''s martial road practice has made great progress, and can continue to maintain the previous high speed and launch a sprint to a higher level. When the city master Zhang practiced hard, the four sides of China continued to surge. When the Taiqing palace was broken, it was called the great Qian Dynasty, Dafeng Dynasty, Zhongyue temple, Lingguang temple and other places. At the same time, it also frightened the people in Beimang. They and Chang''an City in the original Ning Dynasty on the boundary confrontation, this moment faint people floating. Going further north, there are also some people who can''t sit still in the wild sea in the north of the Middle Earth. In the secret mansion of Tan Ping, the first of the six evils in the North Sea, people gather here. In addition to the "blood emperor" Zheng Ximing, the remaining few of the six murderers in the North Sea were all present, including Huixing. "I believe that all of us have heard a lot, read a lot and thought a lot these days." Tan Ping''s tone was calm, but he was straight to the point: "the time has finally come for us to return to China. The only thing we need to do is to see what we can do next. We can be frank and Frank at the moment, so that we can make a regulation for the future." Song Rui, the fourth "evil thunder" in the "six evils in the North Sea", first calmly said: "you make up your mind, brother. I will do whatever you say." Tan pingchong nodded his head and looked at the others. "Black cloud Fairy" Tu Lin, who ranked fifth, smiles: "I am also the only one to follow Huixing said, "since we all talk about it, the people of Ming Dynasty don''t speak in secret. If you want to vote for Beimang, count me in. If you want to vote for Chang''an, I''ll take your leave. Please don''t blame me." Tan Ping looked peaceful and still nodded: "what do other people mean?" "Big brother, let me say something." Jiang Zhe, the third "Bone Demon" among the six murderers, said slowly, "we should throw ourselves into Beimang." Tan Ping''s expression was calm: "why?" "It seems that there is only one emperor in Beimang, which is not as numerous as the twelve Yanluo. However, he is down to earth and killed the Wei emperor of Beimang in the fourteenth frontier on the spot. Although Chang''an city broke the Taiqing palace, it was run away by Peng Ziling. Although the twelve Yanluo are numerous, it seems that it is not as far away as it was then." Jiang Zhe said: "this is not one of them, Peng Ziling deliberately took the opportunity to withdraw from the middle land, let Beimang and Chang''an two tigers fight, and then look for opportunities to fight back." Tan Ping refused to comment: "continue." Jiang Zhe continued: "on the other hand, the most important person of the twelve Yanluo is their brothers. On the other side of Beimang, the emperor''s rank is ranked. With the strength of elder brother''s cultivation, they can compete for one or two." Tan Jingjing listened quietly and then looked at others: "what do you think of the third brother''s idea?" "Star shark king", the last of the six murderers, said to the morning, "brother, I think the words of the third brother are not unreasonable." Song Rui shook his head: "everything is good in Beimang, but there is one bad thing." Jiang Zhe asked with a smile, "please give me some advice." "The bad thing about Beimang is that he is more likely to fail Chang''an."Song Rui said coldly: "the three brothers'' hypothesis just now belittles Chang''an city. Peng Ziling of the Taiqing palace did run away. But as far as I know, the only one who attacked Taiqing palace was a sword demon, and Su Po, the" sword demon "was not the Lord of Chang''an. The man who can crush Su Po''s head must be stronger than him. In other words, if we attack the Taiqing palace, Chang''an city can''t even give half of his strength. In this way, how can we conclude that Beimang will surely surpass Chang''an? What''s more, it''s only a matter of time before the rest of the twelve Yama reincarnated and rebuilt. It''s only a matter of time before Chang''an city gets stronger and stronger. " Jiang Zhe said with a smile: "but they are not the only ones who are getting stronger and stronger. How can we know that we will not go further in the future? If you don''t even have this ambition, whether you vote for Chang''an or Beimang, do you all depend on others all your life? " Tan Ping looked at Jiang Zhe quietly and suddenly said, "the three younger brothers have something to do with Beimang?" Jiang Zhe sniffed the speech and said with a smile: "it''s just a preliminary contact. I''ve also tried with Chang''an. Both families have a deal." Song Rui snorted: "terror is not as simple as initial contact, is it? Is it because there is something you can use in Beimang, just like the second brother looking for panlongyan? " Jiang Zhe shook his head again and again: "the fourth younger brother said that, but I really wronged me. Am I such a person?" Song Rui sneers at each other and doesn''t believe what he says. "To Beimang, I''m fine." Hui Xing said quietly. Laoliu also nodded to Chen: "fourth brother, your worry is not unreasonable, but you forget that the emperor has already subdued Master Kong of Yansheng mansion. There are also many strong men in Beimang, and we may go further, right?" At this moment, Tan Ping, the "king of the dragon", stood up slowly. He didn''t get angry. He just glanced at the people in front of him: "since all the words have been explained, let''s make a decision together. Those who are determined to vote for Beimang stand on my left hand side, and those who want to vote for Chang''an stand on my right side." Jiang Zhe, who was on his left, stood still. Jiang Zhe''s side Huixing also stood still. But Laoliu Xiangchen went to Jiang Zhe. The remaining four, song Rui and fifth Tu Lin, all arrive at Tan Ping''s right hand side. Tan Ping sighed softly: "it''s a pity that the second younger brother is not here, otherwise it will not be three to three draw. One more person can be selected and the winner will be determined successfully." At the same time, the undersea palace seemed to collapse and shake violently. The whole palace was turned into water and integrated with the sea. Then, the vast ocean surged towards the three men on the left side of Tan Ping, as if they had condensed into solid and squeezed from all directions. It seems that Jiang Zhe and others are not surprised. A giant ape as big as a hill, but without flesh and blood, only bones. His whole body is white, and at this moment he turns into a crystal like crystal, from which he spreads the invisible power of magic. As the skeleton giant ape arms open, the surging sea water in all directions is blocked. Jiang Zhe, Huixing and Xiangchen took the opportunity to retreat. "It''s so sad to be in the same room fighting with each other and hurting each other." Like Tan Ping, Jiang frog sighed softly. However, he was not slow at all. One after another, the shadow of the white bone ape appeared and guarded around Jiang Zhe. Almost at the same time, under the surging sea water, there were also many ghosts of Jiaos covering the sea. They all rushed to Jiang Zhe and others. Groups of White Bone Demon ape with the covering sea Jiao, suddenly in the deep sea war. "Do you forget where this is?" Tan Ping waved. At this time, the sea was like the master of the sea. It was hundreds of miles of barren sea. The sea suddenly became calm and calm. But at the bottom of the sea, the terrible undercurrent surging, concentrated in a limited range, forming a terrible force to destroy the sky and the earth. Under the pressure of such a force, even though the White Bone Demon ape is fearless and powerful, it is also hard to move. In addition, the ghosts of the sea covered Jiaos roam around at will in the sea, and appear in any direction at any time and place. They are called the white bone devil ape, and they are too busy. Seeing this, Jiang Zhe was not flustered. He just praised: "elder brother''s cultivation strength is extraordinary. It seems that he is closer than me. I really admire him." He is also a wizard in the 13th level. In peacetime, it''s no problem to control the surrounding sea water and other things. But now Tan Ping, who is facing the change of practicing the magic road and covering the sea, is totally different. Tan Ping refined the sea into a part of itself. Jiang Zhe was unable to influence the sea through his own magic power. He could only sit and watch the other side control the land. Normally, he had to try to get out of the sea. But having said that, Jiang Zhe suddenly shook his hand.The next moment, a small bowl appeared. It''s the kind of pen washing used by literati to hold water and wash their pens. As soon as this pen washes, it produces a huge suction. Small brush wash, capacity seems endless. A large amount of sea water has been continuously collected and disappeared. Although Tan Ping is domineering in his magic skills, he can only barely fight against the brush wash to prevent him from scooping out the sea. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 382 Although it was the object of the pen washing by literati, Tan Ping first judged that the brush washing was a Taoist magic weapon. At first, he thought it was written by Peng Ziling, the leader of Taiqing palace. But against it, he found that the way to find this magic weapon was not inherited by the Taiqing palace, but was very strange to him. However, strange to strange, refining this magic weapon, the strength of cultivation and the inheritance of orthodoxy, are extremely brilliant. Tan Ping is now affected by this magic weapon. Although his cultivation is not suppressed, Fu Haijiao''s talent in controlling the sea is not allowed to play. After Jiang Zhe used the Taoist magic weapon to break the opponent''s advantage in land, the White Bone Demon ape immediately attacked the enemy''s evil shadow of Fuhai Jiao, and gradually brought back the original downwind. After the initial accident, Tan Ping soon calmed down and looked at his opponent with a slight sneer. Even if there is no sea and land, he is still the first of the six murderers in the North Sea. Even though he was the 13th level, he was more confident than Jiang Zhe. The evil shadows of the Jiaos crisscross between the sea and the sky, gradually forming a huge net covering the sky and the earth. When the huge net was closed, all those White Bone Demon apes were immediately killed. At the same time, the flow in the channel is compressed and thinner than the silk thread. However, it is invincible and can be divided into gold and stone. The whole body of the White Bone Demon ape is crystal like. At this time, it touches tens of thousands of fine water lines, and immediately makes a harsh sound of friction. No flesh and blood bones on the body, began to appear thin cracks. Jiang Zhe''s own white bone demon ape is also trapped in the net. He is well aware of Tan Ping''s strength and is not afraid at the moment. Two huge bone claws, this moment in his chest closed, faintly formed a magic seal. In a moment, he gathered together and became one. The white bones, which are crystal like, are connected vertically and horizontally, and gradually hold up a huge ball. The ball, like a bird''s nest, is made of crisscross white bones. This bone ball protected Jiang Zhe himself in the center, and at the same time supported the inward contraction of the water network. Although the thousands of water lines are still cutting the bones, but after merging into one, the surface of these crystal bones seems to be harder and stronger than before. At present, Jiang Zhe still lost his initiative and was forced to defend himself. But in a short period of time, Tan Ping did not have much to do with him, so he had to spend it slowly. While the two demons were fighting, the others did not sit back and watch. Song Rui, the "evil thunder", took the lead. He seemed to be faster than lightning. He completely ignored the space distance. In a moment, he turned into lightning and appeared beside Xiangchen and Huixing, the "star shark king". He took the form of thunder spear, which was passed down by the royal family of the great Qian Dynasty of the Song family, and turned into lightning. At the same time, he divided two ways to attack two opponents in front of him. "Star shark king" looks the same to the morning, but there are seven stars on his body. When the light surged, the surrounding ocean currents suddenly became hot, making the nearby image of burning the sky and boiling the sea. It was the magic power of the big demon Seven Star shark. Like song Rui, Xiangchen''s transformation of the Seven Star shark is the cultivation of the twelfth state. One is to sweep up the eight wastelands, set up a nine tripod empty array, and move the four sides. One is the rebirth of the evil way, and the body can also display all kinds of magic power. The two collide with each other. Song Rui''s thunder robbing gun is very fast. When he attacks Xiang Chen, he can also take another person nearby. However, this other person is not a good soft persimmon. Huixing''s face is expressionless, and her palms are closed. The Buddha Dharma body is manifesting on the sea floor at the time of Jingtu dun. His closed palms now open and push forward together. So the powerful and domineering Dharma seal of the great Weide Heavenly Dragon turned into auspicious clouds and golden dragons. Although the thunder and lightning in front of him was fast, it was still difficult to surpass the Buddha''s light. Feeling the mystery of Buddhism, whether Xiang Chen or song Rui, said in his heart that it was indeed the cultivation strength of the twelfth state of Buddhism. Although Huixing came out from under the wall of kongzu master''s gate, his cultivation was profound and his talent was as high as Huijing and Huiming. Jiang Zhe had brought him into the six evils in the North Sea, and he had something extraordinary about him. It is Tan Ping, Zheng Ximing, song Rui and others who have only examined whether he is trustworthy and has other purposes, but will not question his cultivation strength. Now Huixing''s hand is as good as song Rui and Xiang Chen. As soon as big Weide''s dragon appears, he subdues even the terrible robbery thunder. Song Rui moves very fast, one person attacks two opponents in front of him at the same time, one shot faster than the other. However, Huixing and Xiangchen are not easy to get along with after all. Both men stood firm and fought steadily, step by step, and then moved forward together. One is the continuous expansion of Dharma body pure land, and the coverage of Buddha light is gradually expanding. One is the starlight boiling sea, the sea gradually boiling, vaguely forming a big to ordinary people can not imagine the furnace.Under the pressure of the two, song Rui''s hand is not as convenient as at the beginning. Instead, he starts to be pushed back by the two opposite. As time goes on, he will become more and more inferior. What''s more, he will eventually develop to the point where he has no space to escape. However, song Rui will not fall into this field. Tu Lin, the "dark cloud Fairy", kneaded the formula with both hands. It was invisible and immaterial. However, the mystery was so dense that it expanded on the sea floor. Invisible dense everywhere, immediately blocked the wisdom of Buddha and the progress of morning sea boiling. Song Rui''s pressure is light. With Tu Lin''s cover, song ruilei grabs the gun and suddenly becomes violent again. He begins to try to get the upper hand. Xiangchen and Huixing did not give in, and they took a strong attack. But at this time, it was song Rui''s body that suddenly became stiff. When the emperor of Wudao swept the eight wastelands, the array of nine tripods fell down, and the magic of moving the void in a short distance could not be extended for a moment. He was trapped by Tu Lin''s too dense. Two to two, three to one in an instant. Song Rui, who was about to fight with his opponent, was suddenly plotted by Tu Lin of his own camp. Too Su Yinyun suddenly changed the target of attack, including his whole person. Song Rui can''t move the void for a while, and even his own robbery thunder becomes much weaker. However, the attack of Huixing and Xiangchen, two opponents in the same realm, had already come to him at this time. Seeing that song Rui is about to be submerged by the Buddha light and the star light, the star light suddenly turns. The Seven Star shark turned by the morning star light intercepts the Golden Dragon transformed by the light of Huixing Buddha. Three to one, two to two. He has to show his palms to help him slow down. Song Rui has a chance to fight back. The fierce light of thunder came back on. The fierce gun front penetrates the invisible and immaterial too dense. Tu Lin''s magic weapon, Taiqing Yin and Yang, is unfolded in time. It is dangerous and dangerous to block song Rui''s shot. But the shot was ready to fire, extremely fierce. The harsh sound of silk cracking sounded, and a crack suddenly appeared on the diagram of yin and Yang of Taiqing. "It turns out that the sixth brother has turned our back on us." Tu Lin sighed, and Yuan Shen was drifting to the side to avoid. He did not turn his head, but said coldly: "I dare not, but it''s the five elder sister''s evil mind." On the other side, Jiang Zhe, who was fighting with Tan Ping, frowned slightly. Tu Lin, his accomplice, intends to go to Beimang together. The overall situation was supposed to be four to two. However, with his understanding of Tan Ping and song Rui, the other party can not be the minority subject to the majority. In the end, it''s still going our separate ways. In order to have a meeting ceremony in Beimang, and also to reduce the number of familiar enemies in the future, today''s World War I is inevitable. Although four pairs of two have the upper hand, song Rui is no more. Tan Ping is the big devil in the 13th state, and he is in the sea. If he wants to escape, Jiang Zhe and others are not sure that he will be able to stay. Tu Lin pretended to take refuge in Tan Ping, looking for an opportunity to sell behind the plot. At the same time, Jiang Zhe also changed. All of a sudden, countless bone spines appeared on the bone ball. However, the spines are not hard, but soft as silk. These soft and winding spines, like countless silk threads, entangle Tan Ping in turn, intending to drag it. Jiang Zhe is determined to stick to it for a period of time. After Huixing, Xiangchen and Tu Lin solve song Rui quickly, they will attack Tan Ping together and try to keep them all. Unfortunately, Tu Lin is actually plotting against song Rui, but Xiang Chen is also an undercover on the other side. At this time, he turns back and saves song Rui. What makes Tu Lin even more concerned is that song Rui seems to have known that she will secretly attack. "The third brother wants to find her. You don''t know. She has never been with us." Song Rui points at TU Lin with a sneer. When Jiang Zhe and Huixing heard the words, they all moved slightly. Tu Lin pinched the formula and tried to stop song Rui from getting close to him: "this is really chilling. Although you and I are fighting with each other today, we have been living together for many years." "It''s just your usual trick in Taiqing palace." At the same time, song Rui said coldly, "I should have laughed at me that year, and you are the same today." Both Jiang Zhe and Hui Xing were surprised. Tu Lin was also surprised: "should you laugh at me?" Song Rui sneered: "it seems that I should laugh at my identity in the Taiqing palace is a very high secret, you have no part to know." Tu Lin didn''t argue, but her eyes flashed and suddenly she said, "you Had personal contact with the twelve Yama "Not yet." Xiang Chen bombards with starlight the vajravada Sutra mountain realm, which is blessed by the great Vajra wheel seal and the immovable radical seal, and says at the same time, "but I need a word of warning from them."He looked at Huixing in front of him: "it was through the monk''s younger brother that he didn''t say much about it. He just told us that he should laugh at me for betraying them, but it wasn''t that he betrayed them later, but he entered the gate of Taiqing palace long before he joined Chunyang Palace." There is no need to say much. Knowing that they should laugh at me, Tan Ping and others naturally associate themselves with Tu Lin. At first they were only half convinced, but now they believe most of them. "We fought against each other, and then led Beimang and Chang''an to end the war together. Is this the plan of Taiqing palace?" Tan Ping said slowly at this time. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 383 Chang''an and Beimang have entered the middle land together. With the hegemony of both sides, there is bound to be a war. However, there are too many variables among them. How can we know that both sides will not think about it? After clearing up the Zhongtu Taiqing palace and Zhongyue temple, the two sides will fight each other again? In particular, it was built by Yan Chang''an. In the past, the immortal deeds incident was a great disgrace to them, and they had no common hatred. Although they are different from previous years, they have the ambition to dominate the middle land. However, compared with the status of the overlord in the middle land, they may be more eager for revenge. Therefore, as far as the Taiqing palace is concerned, if a fuse can be created between Beimang and Chang''an, forcing both sides to fight and get involved in it, it is naturally the best. Tu Lin, as one of the six murderers buried in the North Sea, is one of the attempts of the Taiqing Palace at the moment. However, Tan Ping, song Rui and Xiang Chen got the warning from Chang''an, and they were on guard against Tu Lin, and they all doubted her goal. At the moment, Jiang Zhe and Huixing heard the words. Although they did not change their mind to go to Beimang, they also had doubts about Tu Lin. It''s just that now we have to fight hand in hand against the enemy. Tan Ping then waved a big hand: "third, you take that little monk to go, now I only want her life." "Three elder brothers don''t want to be hit by each other." Tu Lin said slowly. Jiang Zhe looked at Tan Ping with no expression on his face: "if we three join hands, why can''t we go back? The elder brother said that we should let Hui Xing and me go. That''s a bit big. " Tan Ping said with a faint smile: "how can I fight a battle of uncertainty?" At the same time, he raised his hand. The bottom of the sea, as if there is a buried power shock, as if to burst out. Jiang Zhe and Tu Lin changed their faces at the same time: "tsunami stone? Are you crazy to bury so much Tan Ping shook his head: "of course not. That''s why I''m telling you about it now, rather than detonating it directly." "Don''t be so nice. Are you afraid of the same fate?" Jiang Zhe snorted. Tan Ping sneered: "it''s impossible to die together, but it''s possible to get hurt, so I don''t want to go to this step. But if you don''t eat or drink, you should know me, and I won''t hesitate." Jiang Zhe had no expression and said nothing. Tu Lin''s heart sank. No matter how Jiang Zhe and Huixing are, Tan Ping is bound to take her life today. The other side understated, showing no doubt of the determination and cold to kill. If the hatred of betrayers is graded, Tan Ping''s determination to kill her at this moment is undoubtedly above Jiang Zhe. "It''s life or death. Let''s make an idea as soon as possible." Tan flat smile disappeared, tone became cold. Jiang frog was about to open his mouth, and suddenly his expression moved slightly. On the other hand, Tan Ping, who was holding Zhizhu, also changed slightly. It''s a pity that before they can cope with the situation, another voice has been heard here: "your life and death are very simple. Those who follow will live, those who fall will die." The person who accompanied the voice was a thin and tall man, who was about 30 years old and had a cool look. However, under the scanning of his eyes, everyone present, including Tan Ping and Jiang Zhe, trembled. "According to the portraits handed down from Yan Shengfu..." Tu Lin first took a deep breath and bowed to the tall and thin man: "see the emperor." Everyone was surprised. Even if Jiang Zhe, Tu Lin and Huixing had planned to take refuge in Beimang, they did not expect that the northern emperor Gao Shihui had come here in person. The other side acted unexpectedly. Before that, he went to Zhongtu alone and subdued Yan Shengfu, which shocked everyone. After that, they disappeared for no reason. Neither Zhongtu nor Beimang knew where others had gone. Now, still alone, he suddenly appears in the sea and comes to the six murderers in the North Sea. Jiang Zhe, Tu Lin and Huixing had contact with Beimang before, but the people who contacted them were naturally familiar with Beimang, who could not be the northern emperor Gao Shihui himself. Although Gao Shihui, the northern emperor, mentioned that he could master the essence of the transformation of the White Bone Demon ape, which could make Jiang frog better, he also passed on the message from a commanding position, and did not mean to summon him in person. Why did a person come here in person? If it wasn''t for the other side, the power of the terror fighters in Weizhen would be revealed. Not only Tan Ping, but also Jiang Zhe and Tu Lin would doubt whether someone was posing as someone in front of them. The great emperor of Beimang acted in a strange way. Although he was very dignified, he did everything by himself. He was very different from the ordinary emperor. His whereabouts were very secret. He did not know where his Majesty was in daily life even though he was a minister of Beimang. "See the emperor." Jiang Zhe returned to his senses, suppressed his suspicions and saluted the tall and thin man. Huixing is silent for a moment and salutes the tall and thin man. Gao Shihui nodded slightly, then his sight swept over and fell on Tan Ping."I did not hear you wrong. It is really Fu Haijiao." Gao Shihui nodded: "find someone for me." Tan Ping slightly silent, and then opened his mouth: "who?" "Her name is Chu Yueguang." Gao Shihui said calmly. "Chu Yaoguang in the twelve Yanluo..." Tan Ping was silent again. After a long time, he spoke again: "I''m sorry that Tan doesn''t have this ability." "You have." Gao Shihui indifferent way: "she is now in the wild sea." Tan Ping shakes his head: "Tan Mou does not have this ability, please excuse me, look for another wise." Tu Lin, song Rui and Xiang Chen are all surprised. When the emperor of Beimang comes to visit in person, his own boss means that he is rejecting the other party''s solicitation? Although Tan Ping, song Rui and Xiang Chen all wanted to join Chang''an city. But at present, Gao Shihui is very powerful. People in the eaves, do not bow their heads, afraid there is a risk of a different head. Gao Shihui is not an ordinary level 14 expert. He once killed the Wei emperor of Beimang, who was also the fourteenth territory, one by one, and subdued Kong Shengzhen, the head of the imperial palace of Zhongtu Yan. In the face of other opponents in the fourteenth border, Tan Ping was unable to fight but had a chance to escape. But in the face of Gao Shihui, I''m afraid it''s hard to protect his life. Even if there is a tsunami stone array, it may not be able to resist Gao Shihui''s ferocious power. Instead, he may lose his life first. Having known Tan Ping for a long time, Jiang Zhe, who knows him best, can understand Tan Ping''s thoughts with a sigh. Although he was besieged by Chinese experts, he had to leave the land and hide in the wild sea. But Tan Ping, after all, is a big devil who runs wild. He is also the first of the six murderers in the North Sea. He has always been the leader of Qunlun. To make him bow to Chang''an has already experienced many psychological construction and admired the reputation of the twelve Yanluo in the past. But this is the limit for him. If you want him to be like a wall curd, you can cast yourself into Chang''an at this moment, and then change your ways to Beimang the next moment. You can''t get through the hurdle in his heart. Compared with Gao Shihui, the great emperor of Beimang in front of his servants, he would rather take risks and fight to death. Gao Shihui looked at Tan Ping quietly, his expression unchanged, and his tone was peaceful: "those who do not fall will die." Tan Ping took a deep breath and said nothing more. With the traction of his magic power, the sea bottom suddenly vibrates violently again. And it is not as fleeting as before, but is becoming more and more intense. With only a short period of time, the whole world will be turned upside down together. At the same time, taking advantage of this opportunity, Tan Ping incarnated as a water line covering the sea, disappearing in situ and shuttling outward. As the great emperor of Beimang is known for his ferocious reputation, Tan Ping does not expect to surpass the other side, but only wants to escape with the help of the tsunami. At this moment, this sea area, completely turned into a place of destruction, like a water hell. The fury of the force is close to blocking the void, and then shattering the space together. Song Rui, Tu Lin, Xiang Chen, Hui Xing, and other masters of the twelfth level are also unable to defend themselves against such terrible forces. Originally, song Rui and Xiang Chen had a chance to survive in this upheaval, relying on Tan Ping''s cover. But now Tan Ping ignored it and ran away with all his strength at the first time, and then they both came to an emergency, not to mention Tu Lin and Hui Xing. Even Jiang Zhe, who is the same as Tan Ping, is in danger at this moment. Many ghosts of white bone demons and apes interweave into a bone ball to resist the attack of violent waves around. But the roots and bones are all born and crushed by the tide. Jiang frog relied on the Taoist magic weapon of brush washing appearance in his hand and absorbed the sea water crazily to support it. However, the tide was too violent, and it was hard to swallow up the brush washing for a while, which made Jiang Zhe more and more dangerous. Just then, a hand reached out. The hand is split from top to bottom. The raging tide was suddenly divided into two. The tides that destroyed heaven and earth were still spreading. However, Jiang Zhe and Xiang Chen were saved temporarily. On the other side, the water fleeing Fu Hai Jiao was shocked. The sea water around him emptied in an instant, forcing him to appear in the air. The owner of that hand is the great emperor of Beimang. His tall and thin figure seems to be motionless, but in a short time, he has reached the Fuhai Jiao that Tan Ping transformed. Then, the hand holds the fist and smashes it down. Fu Hai Jiao howled miserably, and his body was cut in two by the force of terror. Tan Ping didn''t dare to have any hesitation. The blood from the wound splashed outwards, but it turned into a series of evil shadows covering the sea in the air, and scattered around in all directions, seeking to escape. But Gao Shihui''s five fingers opened, and then to the middle of a grip. With this movement, his hand as the center, as if the stars collapsed, giving birth to a huge gravity. Tan Ping''s evil shadows, which were scattered everywhere, all could not help but fly backward.Then, he took the initiative to bump into Gao Shihui''s fist! In the roar, a strong light burst out, which made Jiang Zhe and others unable to open their eyes. After the strong light dissipated, only the tall and thin man was left in place. Tan Ping, the 13th level demon, the first of the six evils in the North Sea, no longer exists in this world. Gao Shihui calmly turns around and looks at Song Rui and Xiang Chen, and finally falls on Xiang Chen: "the Seven Star shark in the twelfth state can only make a living and try." Take a deep breath to the morning, lower his head: "willing to serve the emperor." Gao Shihui nodded: "let''s go." As he was saying this, he suddenly looked to the south. Jiang Zhe and others are also gradually feeling. In that direction, there is a clear glass Buddha light, turned into a broad and boundless barrier of Xumi mountain, preventing the spread of violent tsunami to the south to invade the Middle Earth. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 384 Looking at the vast and boundless light of Buddha from afar, Gao Shihui, the great emperor of northern Mang, nodded slightly: "a Buddhist practitioner in the fourteenth realm." Jiang Zhe and others were moved slightly. The first name that came to their mind was Master Kong Ru. Because of the twelve Yama, the fourteenth level master of Buddhism in the Middle Kingdom was killed and injured. For more than 30 years, it never happened again. Only recently did he have the opportunity to successfully cultivate the Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma DHA. Unfortunately, this Buddhist monk actually helped Chang''an City At the moment, I feel the Buddha''s Zen sense of freedom and boundless brilliance. Several people subconsciously fall on Huixing beside them. However, Huixing is stiff, staring at Yuan Fangfang''s Buddha light without saying a word. Startled by other people''s sight, Huixing suddenly returns to her senses, takes a deep breath, and looks calm and looks down. "In this time, more than one messenger can help." At this time, a voice suddenly came from the side. Huixing was surprised, and then he saw the figure of Gao Shihui, the great emperor of Beimang, flying away to the Buddha light in the distance. In the raging tide, the light of Buddha stands like a mountain gate and spreads to both sides. Buddha light is everywhere, fixing more and more and more extensive waves, making it difficult for the tsunami caused by Tan Ping and others to continue southward and destroy the living creatures in the northern coast of central Turkey. In the center of the Buddha light, an old monk sat cross legged, his palms folded, and he was as empty as a master. At the request of Zhang Dongyun, he searched for the whereabouts of Chu Yaoguang, the "Chen emperor". When he arrived at the sea, he suddenly realized that the great tsunami was coming, which would destroy the coastal areas in northern central Turkey. He immediately took action to stop the tsunami. The old monk was silently reciting sutras with his eyes closed. Suddenly he opened his eyes and looked up to the northern sky. There, at the junction of the sea and the sky, there appeared a tall and thin man who was powerful in the world. "Is the tsunami caused by the donor?" Master Kong Ru asked slowly. Gao Shihui, the great emperor of Beimang, looked down on the old monk: "yes or no, it doesn''t matter. I''m here to ask you one thing. Would you like to surrender to me?" Master Kong Ru did not answer, but sighed: "there are hundreds of millions of living creatures in the coastal areas. The tsunami has affected so much that most of the northern coast of central Turkey will be affected. At that time, life will be wiped out. I don''t know how many people will die, and there will be countless displaced people." Gao Shihui said calmly: "I know that you have been close to the city of Chang''an in the eastern Xinjiang before, but as long as you sincerely submit, I will not be responsible for the past and employ people without any doubt." Both sides seem to have different answers, but gradually they have answers to each other''s questions. Master Kong Ru put his palms together: "all living beings in the world are suffering, all living beings are equal, and the cultivation of the benefactor is thorough and shocking. But please pay attention to the common people, and don''t regard them as ephemeral flies." Gao Shihui raised a hand, five fingers gradually into a fist: "do not fall, die." As he clenched his fist, suddenly there was a very dazzling light, gathered in his hands. The next moment, the glory of terror will fall from the sky. As empty as the master''s voice, the sound of Buddha''s name. A Buddha''s Dharma body, which is also shining brilliantly, is condensed like a big sun falling on the ground. The brilliant Buddha sat on the pure land, which turned into limitless light and expanded to all directions. Facing the blow from the sky by the great emperor Beimang, kongzu does not retreat and refuses to let it go. It is the unique skill of combining Buddhism with martial arts, namely, the palm of Tathagata. The fists and palms collide in the air. The bright bright Tathagata and Gao Shihui in the air are all in a flash. Gao Shihui''s face is expressionless, as if there is no emotion of God, boxing out of the chain, constantly to the bottom of the empty as the master smashed. Thanks to the powerful power of the world at the peak of Emperor Wu, Kong Ru master seems to face the whole world pressing on him with every punch. At the same time, he blocked the tsunami and resisted the heavier and heavier fists of his opponent. He was like a reef on the shore, beaten by the huge waves, but he still could not fall. Jiang Zhe and other people''s bodies gradually drew closer. They were only faced with the confrontation between two level 14 masters. They did not dare to get close to them. They could only wait and see from a distance. "Third brother, can you see the situation clearly?" Tu Lin asked softly, "I can only see that the emperor seems to have the upper hand." Jiang Zhe didn''t look back, just glanced at the other side. Tu Lin is really helping them to deal with Tan Ping, and he really wants to go to Beimang with them. However, her real root is in the Taiqing palace. "You''re not wrong. At present, the great emperor has the upper hand, and he will continue for a long time Jiang Zhe still answered Tu Lin''s question: "Kong Ru is indeed a wizard of Buddhism. Although he has just broken through to the fourteenth level not long ago, he is very proficient in exerting his power." To the morning a sigh: "empty if you want to go, should still be ok?"The situation is better than the people. Now that they have surrendered to Beimang, their conflicts with Jiang Zhe and others naturally do not exist. Instead, it''s time to fix the previous relationship. Song Rui can''t bear his face, but Xiang Chen gradually adjusts his mind. After returning to Beimang, they had to fight against Kong Shengzhen, the head of Yansheng mansion in the middle land. They should unite. "Normally speaking, Kong Ru should have a chance to go." Jiang Zhe looked at the bright Buddha in the distant sea: "but now, it''s hard to say. It''s a little empty Dead brain. " When people heard the speech, they all felt thoughtful. In order to prevent the tsunami from spreading to the Middle Earth, Master Kong Ru will not walk even if he can. Huixing stood in the air, staring at the glorious Buddha. After a long time, the two sides said, "maybe he will continue to look at the situation." Just as they were speaking, the great sun Tathagata, as empty as the master, suddenly stopped taking up his palms, but folded his palms in front of him. With this movement, the expansion of the boundless pure land seems to have stopped. But the brilliance of the whole pure land became more and more solid and thick. Later, the whole is like a piece of land out of thin air, suppressed in the sea. The earth shaking tsunami was blocked by this pure land. And Gao Shihui''s fist strength above is just a few deep and not shallow marks. Although the meteorite hit the ground like fist strength fell, soon let the pure land a mess. However, if we want to destroy the pure land completely, we can''t do it in a short time. This is Kong Ru master, seeing that he can''t win, he simply takes the defensive position and seeks to be invincible first. He is the peak of the Dharma body of Buddhism, and the fifth level is the realm cultivation of limitless Dharma body. At this time, he condenses the boundless brilliance, and his hands can''t move the basic seal. He blesses the Tathagata body and reaches the level of defense beyond imagination. Even though Gao Shihui, the great emperor of Beimang, had the strength of his fist to destroy the heaven and the earth, it was difficult for him to blow away the empty master''s Dharma body in a short time. Looking at the starting point of the world, he is indifferent to the world. His fist, slow down. But Kong Ru master was startled and opened his eyes. I saw Gao Shihui''s next blow, which seemed to be a slow but quick smash. And with his punch, there was never a bright flash of light. It''s like the Milky Way pouring down together. Then, together with the destruction! Violent stars burning, expanding, collapsing and compressing, and countless terrorist forces are superimposed together to form a torrent of destruction and pour on the pure land of Dharma body which is as empty as the master. The bright sun of Tathagata, this moment seems to dim down. Empty as the pure land of the master, began to be pierced. His Dharma body began to crack. "You''re fighting..." Kong Ru master at the moment is not so much shocked by the strength of the other side, but more confused in his heart. The Buddhist monk settled his mind, kept his original mind, and managed to hold on to the other party''s round of disaster like the collapse of the Star River and the end of heaven and earth. But the next moment, he had a lot of stars around him, lit up again. His pure land, this moment seems to be directly in the Starry Sea Tianhe. Then, the countless stars began to explode again! Gao Shihui in the sky is as cold and indifferent as the God King who is in charge of the sky. He started to speed up his punch again, and he made a series of punches. Thus, it seems that there are endless stars, which burst in the sky like the master''s Dharma. The bright and clear Buddha is dim and crumbling. In the distance, Jiang Zhe and other people''s sight is blocked by strong light, so they can''t really see the specific situation. However, they only saw the terrible momentum in front of them when the twelve Yama were rampant. At this time, everyone was stunned. "Previously, he was just trying to suppress Kong Ru, but I wonder how he killed the emperor Wei of Beimang. Now..." Song Rui has a hard voice and feels his throat and hair dry. Huixing, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly yelled at the faltering bright Buddha: "go! You''re really going to die! " He suddenly roared, startling the people nearby. Everyone was calm and did not speak again. Huixing''s teeth were creaking, but suddenly he was stunned. In the bright light, he could see the face of his former master. The old monk looked safe and gave him a smile. In the Jingtian loud noise, Huixing can only barely distinguish his mouth shape, which seems to be "even if you are obsessed, don''t hurt the innocent". But before he looked at it carefully, the brilliance suddenly became more dazzling and completely swallowed up the empty master''s face. "Teacher..." Huixing''s mouth opened, and her body drifted forward unconsciously. But after the star light dissipates, the Buddha light no longer.Between the sea and the sky, there is no sign of the master, only a tall and thin man stands up. The Buddhist monks in the fourteenth state have passed away. The man turned and looked calm, as if everything was nothing. The next moment, he appeared in the crowd reluctantly, looking at the morning: "go, find someone." "According to the oracle." Take a deep breath into the morning and catch up with the emperor. Song Rui and Tu Lin are all the same. Jiang Zhe took a look as if he had turned into a statue of rigid Huixing and patted each other on the shoulder: "since we have made a decision, it is meaningless to regret." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 385 As for Jiang Zhe''s consolation, Huixing still stands still and says nothing. Looking at him, Jiang Zhe said in a low voice: "the emperor''s presence today is beyond everyone''s expectation. The emptiness here is even more unexpected. It originated from the tsunami caused by Tan Ping. All this is not your wish, and it has nothing to do with you." He is still silent. Jiang Zhe continued: "with your current strength, no matter how many ideas you have, you will die in vain. Why not leave it to your useful body and practice hard? In this way, you will be able to fulfill your wish in the future, whether it''s your family feud or your school''s gratitude and resentment... " Hearing this, Huixing suddenly turned her head, her eyes like electricity, and looked directly at Jiang Zhe. Jiang Zhe didn''t think he was disobedient. Instead, he gave a smile: "I never hurt you, did I? As for the future, people and things will change, but if you practice hard, your progress and strength will not betray you. " Huixing looked at Jiang Zhe for a long time. The reason why he used to be associated with the six murderers in Beihai was that he would have help in dealing with Zhongyue temple in the future. On the other hand, he was eager to improve his cultivation strength after going out of the mountain gate, and Jiang Zhe had exactly what he wanted. "OK, let''s go." Huixing nods. The two set out to chase Gao Shihui and his party. Jiang Zhe said with a smile: "that''s right. You can not only avenge yourself, but also have the opportunity to repay empty. Although the great emperor''s fist is heavy, Kong Ru is, after all, the highest cultivation of the Dharma body of Buddhism. It is possible for us to explore the beauty of the boundless tranquility of Buddhism. There is no possibility of reincarnation, isn''t it? " Huixing''s eyes flickered slightly: "hope is slim." Jiang Zhe laughed and said no more. In the fourteenth state, the scene of the master''s confrontation is earth shaking, stirring up the surrounding wild sea. However, the Buddha''s light in his whole body spread out after his silence, but gradually calmed down the raging sea tide, and the tsunami gradually weakened and subsided gradually. Gao Shihui, the great emperor of Beimang, did not care about the death, injury and loss of the common people. However, he was not interested in fighting against the dead Master Kong Ru. He did not want to start a new tsunami after his death. After the dust settled down, he stopped paying attention to this place and turned his attention to finding people. There is no cover sea Jiaos in the thirteenth state, so we have to take the Seven Star shark in the twelfth state to have a try. On the northern coast of central Turkey, when the wind and waves arrive, it will have weakened too much. Although it still brings violent wind and rain, which makes the ship dangerous, it does not destroy the earth and the sky, and the tsunami directly submerges the coastal areas. However, the people in the Middle Earth would not know such a change. No one knows that a disaster worthy of the name almost fell on them, and eventually passed them by. The Chinese people did not know about it, but they were startled when they were far away in Chang''an City, Eastern Xinjiang. "Big brother." Shen Herong, who looks like a 12-year-old or 3-year-old girl, enters the hall with a rare serious look. "Little sister to empty as the master''s words, such as face, destroyed." She said in a deep voice. Zhang Dongyun asked, "who did it? How about the current situation? " "I don''t know." Shen He Rong replied: "after Master Kong Ru unfolded the calligraphy and painting, little sister could only see a bright light, and there was no sound spreading. Then everything soon disappeared. The calligraphy and painting were obviously destroyed." It''s nothing if the calligraphy and painting are destroyed. But the thing is that the Buddhist monks in the fourteenth state are as empty as the master''s hands. The other side can cross the void as if destroyed, and Shen He Rong''s words are like his face. You can imagine the strength of his cultivation. "Peng Ziling, Kong Shengzhen and Song Jun all have no such ability. If they join hands, they may be invincible, but they won''t cut off. You can witness the scene by seeing the words." Zhang Dongyun looked at Shen and Rong and leaned back in his chair: "it seems that Gao Shihui is in the north." Shen He Rong looked solemn and nodded slowly. The opponent first killed the local master Wei Huang in Beimang, and then subdued Kong Shengzhen, the master of Yansheng mansion, in Zhongtu. Although kongzu master''s cultivation strength is brilliant, it is equally dangerous and less auspicious against the enemy. Zhang Dongyun sighed to himself. Master Kong Ru has never been in the range of invincible City, because Zhang Dongyun failed to set a seal on him. Otherwise, the specific situation can be known through the seal. The city Lord Zhang''s thoughts were transferred in his mind, and his action was not slow at all. He gently waved, the next moment, Su Po''s body will appear in the hall. "Hard seven younger brother to go." Zhang Dongyun said. Su asked little, only to understand the general situation of the matter, then nodded: "I''m going." After all, the others have disappeared. Soon, Su Po followed the general scope of Shen He Rong''s instructions and arrived at the place of previous wars. "One is as empty as a master, the other It''s strange. It seems that it''s Gao Shihui, as you said. " Su Po sank to the bottom of the sea: "in addition to their big battle, there should be several people from the 12th and 13th frontier who started a small battle."After a pause, he continued, "there''s more than one dead. There''s a lot of blood. At the same time There''s sandalwood Zen. " Su Po''s martial arts accomplishments and kendo attainments are all on a higher level. However, he did not reject the change of Baize and did not put it down. Baizedongming the magic of all things, so that Su Po in a short period of time, quickly capture the tiny traces here. In Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun has no expression. He let Huijing remind Tan Ping and others that Tu Lin may be an undercover in Taiqing palace. Tan Ping and others were skeptical, so they were on guard. They called the "star shark king" to use the counter plot to the morning. But they refused Huijing to participate in the meeting between the six murderers in the North Sea. Although Zhang Dongyun and monk Huijing knew that the six murderers in the North Sea were going to gather for a showdown, the time and place were all unknown. Never thought, it''s today. But Gao Shihui, the great emperor of the northern mang Kingdom, had a direct hand this time. With him in, Tan Ping and others are definitely unable to get along. Su po said a lot of blood smell, I am afraid it is from Tan Ping and others. And that sandalwood Zen, combined with the previous experience of Shen He Rong''s words, I''m afraid "Seven younger brothers, scrape out the scum of Beimang." Zhang Dongyun said slowly. "I''ll look for it." Sue nodded and set off immediately. However, as he walked, he said, "brother, there is one more thing." "Yes." In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly. "In this war, there seems to be Eight younger sister hands the trace, but overall looks, still very strange In Su Po''s tone, she showed some hesitation. In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun looks at Shen Herong and nods together. Kong Ru master was entrusted by Zhang Dongyun to look for Chu Yaoguang, who had lost much information for a long time. This may explain why Master Kong Ru also came to this sea area. Well, maybe Gao Shihui, the great emperor of Beimang, came for the same purpose While Zhang Dongyun was thinking, Su Po was searching for something in the wild sea, but there was no harvest. The young man stopped in the middle of the air, thought a little, and then went away in the direction of Beimang. On the land of Beimang, Su Po went straight to the capital of the great Wei Dynasty. Today, it has become the capital of the northern emperor Gao Shihui. However, he was absent most of the time. Su Po''s coming this time was also a surprise. His hand a cage, there will be many palace confidants, was caught near: "Gao Shihui at present, where?" "Your Majesty''s heavenly power is unpredictable. How dare we discuss it? I don''t know, but even if I do, I will never tell you! " A northern mang official replied. Su Po didn''t care: "you don''t know, someone should know, where is the highest one here?" Without waiting for an answer, he first looked to the other side. There, an old monk clapped his hands together and came to him: "please don''t kill evil again." "It seems that there is an answer to the question just now." Su Po put down the man in his hand, then turned his head and looked at the old monk again: "I have heard before that there is only one family in Yuanlin temple. Are you the abbot of Yuanlin temple?" The visitor is master Tianjing, the abbot of Yuanlin temple in Beimang. Although he has lived in Beimang for a long time and seldom goes out, he is also a practitioner of the 13th level. His strength is not inferior to that of the abbot Kongyuan of Zhongyue temple and the abbot of Bodhi temple. "I have seen you "Sword demon" Abbot Tianjing looked at Su Po and asked. "It''s me." After su Po reported his family, he continued to ask: "Gao Shihui, where is now?" "The great emperor is like a divine dragon. I don''t know." Abbot Tianjing said. Su Po nodded slightly: "then, you can go at ease." The old monk on the opposite side had no time to be astonished, so he saw that Su Chuanyang started and pointed his finger at him. The next moment, there will be a colorful sword light flying out. Between the streamers and the colors, the sword light twists and turns to surround the master Tianjing in the center. Master Tianjing did not dare to neglect him, and his Dharma body pure land immediately spread out. At the same time, the old monk also had a Zen stick in his hand. "My Buddha is merciful." At the same time, abbot Tianjing talked about the Buddha''s name, and Zhenxin Zen, a unique Buddhist skill inherited for many years in Yuanlin temple, began. A large number of Buddhist lights gather to manifest one big drum and one big bell. The chimes of bells and drums shake people''s hearts. Most of the people at the scene felt confused when they heard the drums and the bell. It''s like the soul is completely captured and lost the ability to think. This evening drum and morning bell is a unique Buddhist skill evolved from Zhenxin Zen of Yuanlin temple. But when the light of the sword flashed, he surrounded the pure land of the Dharma body of Abbot Tianjing and the evening drum and morning bell.Then, the sword light, like a ring, shrinks inward. The evening drum and morning bell of Abbot Tianjing was broken on the spot by sword light without any resistance. On the pure land of his Dharma body, there were also cracks. Pure land this moment is not clear, cracked and broken. As the light of the sword continued to twist, abbot Tianjing''s Dharma body was also cut in half with one sword. "Gao Shihui will surely die if he kills me in Chang''an. You will repay some interest for him first." After a sword, Su Po no longer shot: "you one, not enough." With that, he turned and floated away and returned to the Middle Earth. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 386 Su Po disappeared. Beimang people, who were far away from each other, dared to approach at this time. Then they saw that Abbot Tianjing''s pure land Dharma body disintegrated and disappeared, showing the old monk himself. But there was also a sharp sword mark on Abbot Tianjing himself, which divided him into two. The first master of Beimang Buddhism, the abbot of Yuanlin temple, with his eyes closed, was stunned to have passed away. All the people on the scene were frightened and looked at the direction of the disappearance of Su Po in the south. Su broke a sword and cut the abbot Tianjing, and then went south to return to the Middle Earth. Soon, he arrived in Northeast central Turkey. It was originally the boundary of the Daning Dynasty in China. However, with Beimang going south and Chang''an going north, Ning Dynasty was finally destroyed, while Beimang and Chang''an faced each other on this land. Su Po did not pay attention to this matter before, and it is the same today. He came to find the whereabouts of the northern emperor Gao Shihui. Just, if the other party can''t give him a satisfactory answer "Don''t say that Xiao didn''t know his Majesty''s whereabouts, he knew it and could not tell you." Xiao Qingpu, Dean of Qingming cave academy, gave the same answer as Tianjing abbot of Yuanlin temple. Su Po smell speech, also don''t ask more, similarly simple nod: "good." Then he waved his hand, which was a colorful sword. Xiao Qingpu drank it lightly, and his literary talent rose into the sky and condensed into his own literary treasure. In the middle of the book, a large number of literary talents are in the air, which even condenses into martial arts boxing strength. The fist is as heavy as a mountain and as fast as lightning. It bursts out with dazzling brilliance, which is very impressive. However, Xiao Qingpu, with the fourth level of Confucian master, is full of talents in virtue, which shows the martial arts intention of the great emperor Gao Shihui sweeping the north in the early days of Beimang. This fist is strong and powerful without any couple. At the moment, it shakes the void, and it seems that the fifth level of martial arts is everywhere. But in the end, the sword light was just a flash, and the terrible and powerful fist intention was cut off. Xiao Qingpu saw this, gritted his teeth, and kept writing in the air. Xiao Qingpu urged the classical theory of Qingming cave Academy in Beimang to the extreme. The more critical the situation is, the more exciting their potential will be, and the situation will be counterattacked by the Jedi. Xiao Qingpu, as a Confucian practitioner in the thirteenth realm, faced with the pressure of Su Po, he fought back and forth, and his own strength soared. He is full of skills, reflecting the domineering boxing meaning, this moment seems to also rise again, condense again. However, without waiting for the intention of boxing to condense again, the sword light was cut down all the way and split Xiao Qingpu himself into two pieces. The first master of Beimang Confucianist, looked down with a stiff head, and watched his upper and lower body separate. It wasn''t just his sword that broke. His soul, too, is disconnected. Xiao Qingpu only felt a fascination in his mind. He was walking like a lantern in front of him. But before he had seen all this, he lost consciousness and died. After su Po cut Xiao Qingpu, he looked to the other side. There, it seemed that there was a tide in the air, showing the figure of a Taoist. As soon as the Taoist came, he saw the scene of Xiao Qingpu being broken by a sword, and his steps could not help slowing down. "Where is Gao Shihui?" Su Po''s tone was calm as usual, and he asked in a harmonious voice. It was the leader of Beimang Canghai sect, Mingyang Zhenren, who is now the only Taoist master of the 13th level in Beimang. But seeing the death of Xiao Qingpu, the dean of Qingming cave academy, and his own Bozhong, the immortal Mingyang couldn''t help shaking his spirits. "I don''t know where your majesty is. I can''t answer your question." After the immortal Ming Yang settled down, he answered, and the yuan God fled far away. This opponent is not something he can fight against. Taoist cultivation for the thirteenth level, the fourth level of the God state of the Taoist master, the God and heaven and earth. The real man of Mingyang wanted to go, and the yuan God fled from here in an instant. But just as he had just left, and the spirit of the yuan had not yet flown far away, suddenly a colorful sword spirit caught up with him. "I don''t know. I''ll take it easy." Then came the voice of Su Po. What he said about "go at ease" is naturally different from Mingyang Zhenren''s wish to "go". Seeing the light of the sword, the immortal Mingyang quickly pinched the formula. The vast sea tide, on the land, appeared in the sky out of thin air. The body shape of Taoist is hidden in it, which is like a dream, which makes it difficult for outsiders to detect its real location. This is the secret road of Canghai sect, which is full of waves. It is difficult to understand the change of the true and the false. Even the opponent with higher cultivation can''t find out the truth, the false, the false and the real in a short time.But for Su Po, it seems that no matter whether the other party is Buddha, Confucianism or Taoism, yin or yang, true or false, it is just a sword. With one sword, all the methods are eliminated. The colorful sword spirit was everywhere, and immediately cut the sea of fantasy, and directly came to Mingyang immortal himself. The real man of Mingyang quickly sacrificed a magic weapon, like a net bag. The net bag unfolded, and then there was a sea of magic waves, but it was still chopped by the sword light. Take advantage of the opportunity of the real man to escape from the world. However, the colorful sword spirit, which was like a cloud, suddenly expanded. When the Ming Yang real man was about to split up, every yuan Shen was included in it. And then, in the middle. Tao Dao Yuan Shen, together with the destruction. Far away in Beimang, Canghai sect, in the middle of the leader''s residence, a stream of water suddenly appeared. The water vapor expands and rushes up into a blue sea hovering over the mountain gate. In the middle of the blue sea, the body shape of Mingyang immortal appears, pale and severely injured. But at the moment, he was only glad that he had made preparations, and that there was still a spirit in the mountain gate, so that he would not be defeated by his opponent. But before he could really breathe a sigh of relief, there was suddenly a sword shining outside his Canghai sect. Before returning to the Middle Earth, Su Peng had left his own sword meaning in the Mountain Gate of Canghai sect. At the moment, the sword''s intention was aroused, and it suddenly turned into a colorful sword Qi, which directly cut the Mountain Gate of Canghai sect. Mingyang immortal quickly presided over the mountain gate array to resist. However, the mountain guarding array of Canghai sect was directly cut by sword Qi. Mingyang Zhenren, the last God, was cut off by sword Qi. After Gao Shihui, the great emperor of Beimang, became the first master of Taoism in Beimang. He also followed the footsteps of Abbot Tianjing and Xiao Qingpu, and then he fell. In the Middle Earth, other people in Beimang, looking at Su Po in the air, felt his liver and gall crack for a moment. Although the other side is still gentle and gentle, his sword is merciless, just like the doomsday disaster. The people in Beimang were terrified, but Su Po didn''t want to continue to embarrass them. "No one really knows? Kong Shengzhen''s new arrival should not have won so much trust, but let''s go and have a look... " Su Po murmured to herself, moved forward and disappeared in place. Next time he shows up, he has already arrived in the sky of Yan Shengfu. Then, just in time to see the talent turned into a rainbow, fly away to the distance. Su broke his sight and saw that Kong Shengzhen and other top figures in Yan Shengfu were no longer there. The rest were mostly servants and servants. He killed in Beimang and Zhongtu. After receiving the news, Yan Shengfu didn''t hesitate much. He decided to move and didn''t have the opportunity to visit him as the Taiqing palace did. Su Po took a step and followed Changhong closely. He raised his hand to catch up with Changhong. "Sword demon, I haven''t seen you for a long time." The voice of Kong Shengzhen, the master of Yan Sheng mansion, came from the rainbow. At the same time, there are more rainbow lights falling down between heaven and earth to help him stop Su Po''s sword Qi. Su Po looked the same: "isn''t this something sooner or later? Although I am not a fairy, the affairs of others are also mine. " At the same time, he cut his sword again. Thousands of Hongguang, suddenly Qiqi fracture. "Why is it not too late or too early? It is today?" Kong Shengzhen asked, "look at your dilemma with Beimang, is it related to Beimang?" As he spoke, he fled to the wild sea. Below the tide suddenly surging, Qi Qi up, huge waves hanging in the sky. For Kong Shengzhen''s question, Su Po does not deny: "where is Gao Shihui?" Where he had passed, the sea was suddenly low and calm. Kong Sheng said, "I don''t know where it is, but I can try to take you to him." Su Po made it clear: "it seems that you have not broken the contact with the Taiqing palace. Tu Lin in the six murderers in the North Sea is now with Gao Shihui?" At the same time, the colorful sword Qi is cutting to Kong Shengzhen. There was a sharp crack on the Wenhua Baojuan above the head of the master of Yansheng mansion. There was a crack on the scroll, and it was about to be torn open. Kong Shengzhen fled all the way, and said: "the source of the news really comes from the Taoist priest Tu of the Taiqing palace." "Lead the way." At the same time, Su Po''s hands kept on talking, and then cut down with a sword. Over half of the paper was broken, flying in the air like fluffy, and then falling like dust. The two fled and chased, heading west. "Seven brothers, be careful. Gao Shihui may collude with Peng Ziling and Kong Shengzhen to ambush you." In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Shen and Zhang Dongyun guard the light and shadow picture: "if you know the news from the western regions, you will not be at ease.""Twelve sister, don''t worry. I''ll pay attention." Su Po''s gentle voice came from the image. Zhang Dongyun did not speak, but sat back in his chair thinking. Yan Shengfu and Beimang are not in the same mind, which is expected. But on the other hand, it also reflects that apart from such a big event, Gao Shihui, the great emperor of Beimang, had no intention of returning immediately. The top experts of Beimang under his command were almost killed by Su. Gao Shihui didn''t seem to care about it? So what does he value? Zhang Dongyun shakes his head and converges his thoughts. He orders Lou Ning to keep up with Su Po and the rear to meet him. At the same time, the northern mang army, which had occupied the northern territory of Ning Dynasty, was killed and wounded, his liver and gall were broken, and his morale fell to the bottom. The confrontation between Beimang and Chang''an was broken. Chang''an army began to march north again, pushing Beimang people into the sea all the way. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 387 Beimang lost the support of the top strong, and was afraid of Su''s breaking the edge. All of a sudden, the whole line was defeated, a leak of thousands of miles. However, Gao Shihui, the great emperor of northern Mang, did not return to China to stabilize his position and launch counterattack and revenge. News from the eastern part of central Turkey was called the great Qian Dynasty and Dafeng Dynasty in the western part of China. People were in danger. In the face of the dual pressure of Chang''an and Beimang, people are in a panic. Now, it seems that there is no need to worry about the threat from Beimang. However, the pressure from Chang''an was so great that all the remaining Chinese and Turkish forces were suffocated. Not to mention the great Qian Dynasty, which had been in fear before. Even the imperial capital of Kunyang city at the foot of the emperor Qian, this moment is also turbulent. In the palace of the great Qian Dynasty, the emperor Song Jun had no expression and waved: "take them all." There were two people in front of him, an old man and a middle-aged man. They were the two masters of the great Qian Dynasty under the emperor song Jun. The old man was song Jinling, the old emperor of the Qian Dynasty, who had a higher seniority than song Jun. The middle-aged man is song Bai, who is the same generation as song Jun. According to the public''s cognition before this, the three top masters of the royal family in the great Qian Dynasty were the fourth level of the emperor of Wu, that is, the 13th level of martial arts cultivation. It refers to Song Jun, song Jinling and song Bai. However, Song Jun was hidden. In fact, he had already reached the fourteenth level of cultivation. If the early news spread, it would undoubtedly inspire and unite the hearts of the whole emperor. However, at the present time, when we hear the news, we feel that it is just a drop in the bucket To Song Jun, this is undoubtedly a kind of sadness. However, he was used to forbearance and didn''t care about his name. He was still calm at the moment and acted at his own pace. At his command, song Jinling and song Bai withdrew immediately. Therefore, from the beginning of Kunyang City, the whole dynasty of the great Qian Dynasty, began to break out a great purge. A large number of people who had a mind to change to Chang''an City were slaughtered on this day. Previously, the seemingly relaxed atmosphere was just the trick of Song Jun and others to lead the snake out of the cave. For a while, the emperor of the great Qian Dynasty was in a state of unprecedented tension, and no one dared to oppose it. The Song family of Daqian royal family and Chang''an city are determined to fight to the end. "His majesty Qianhuang is determined to fight against Chang''an to the end. My master has his words. I will certainly support him." A young monk put his palms together and said to song Bai. Song Bai nodded: "please ask Abbot Zhideng how are you." He watched the other party leave, thinking. The former means of the Daqian emperor not only showed their determination to the outside world, but also showed that the Royal Song family still had a strong control over the territory of Daqian. Otherwise, how can we quickly calm everything down and clean up when people''s minds are moving and rumors are everywhere? Only when the great Qian Dynasty had the capital to persevere, could it attract the support of some places in the territory, such as Lingguang temple, to advance together and retreat together. However, just like this, is it OK Song Bai''s eyes are dim. He turned back to the imperial palace. After seeing emperor Song Jun''s reply, he returned to his residence. Walking on the road, he asked his confidant, "where''s uncle Huang?" "I don''t know where the old prince is, but someone from his family went to a house in the west of the city." "The people in the yard listen to the accent from Jing Chao," a subordinate reported "Oh?" Song Bai stops. Compared with him who once competed for the throne, Song Jun, the emperor of Qian Dynasty, undoubtedly trusted song Jinling more. Song Bai is sure that they have something to hide from themselves. Did you come from the Grand View in the past? King Dynasty Royal Family Zhao family, the top experts, no one can finally escape. Three or two big cats and two kittens who survived in exile could not afford to be treated with such solemnity as Song Jun and song Jinling. The most likely person who can have such a weight is Jiufeng Academy Among the three great Confucian masters of Jiufeng academy, only Shen Tianxian, the dean of Jiufeng academy, was planted there. The remaining two, Wang Che and Shen Yuan, escaped from the city of Chang''an without trace. Many people had previously speculated whether they fled to the western regions or the northern mang. But now it seems that these two men did not leave the Middle Earth and are now on the ground of his great Qian dynasty? Song Bai''s heart moved, and he told his servants, "check carefully who are there. Don''t disturb the snake." After all, the master of this Kunyang city is Song Jun, the fourteenth place. Song Bai''s own goal is too big for him to act rashly. But he can also be regarded as one of the local snakes here, well-informed. Soon, he was rewarded: the people there were just exiled students from Jiufeng Academy in Dajing imperial dynasty.It''s just not sure if Wang Che and Shen Yuan are also there. But to song Bai, this is already extremely valuable news. A message that can make him sell for a price Chang''an City in the east of Xinjiang, Daming Palace. In the palace, the shadow of a dragon flashed past. Zhang Dongyun himself sat cross legged on a huge rock. Under him, the shadow of the Dragon looms and disappears. And Zhang Dongyun himself, there is a road of glory surging, as if the clouds in the real dragon cruise. Next moment, Zhang Dongyun takes a deep breath. That road dragon shadow streamer, then all was inhaled into his mouth and nose. Then, he slowly forward with a punch. Along with Zhang Dongyun''s action, there is Guanghua agglutination in the air. It slowly condenses into a big four legged tripod. When the huge tripod was completely solidified, Zhang Dongyun suddenly opened his eyes. The awe inspiring light flickered away, leaving only gentle and peaceful. However, there is a deep sense of dignity, which makes people feel frightened. They can''t help but want to pay homage to them. The second realm of emperor Wudao, also known as the eleventh realm of Wudao cultivation, has become the realm of emperor Wudao today. He slowly withdrew his fist. The four legged tripod, which seemed to be real and illusory, disappeared. Zhang Dongyun stopped his work and looked down at his feet. At this time, the huge Panlong rock had already declined, as if it had become an ordinary giant stone without aura. A city Lord surnamed Zhang shook his head and laughed, and jumped down from the boulder. The huge stone suddenly broke into powder, and then drifted away with the invisible wind, leaving no trace. Zhang Dongyun moved his limbs as he walked out of the hall and looked to the West. At this time, his heart suddenly slightly moved, and then laughed: "yes, double happiness." From somewhere in Daming Palace, there was a palpitating shock. But soon, the fierce and violent atmosphere disappeared. As if everything had been illusory before. But Zhang Dongyun naturally knew that was not the case. The vicious and domineering spirit did not really disappear. It''s just covered up. Soon, a tall figure appeared in front of Zhang Dongyun. It was aokong. "Boss." The tall man said to Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun smiles at him: "good, the fourth blood." This time, aokong closed down again and made great progress. He has reached the twelfth level of the practice of the devil''s road, that is, the third level of the real body of the devil''s road. Now, at last, he reshaped his body. However, there is still a gap between his cultivation level at the peak of his past years. Zhang Dongyun has never worried about the speed of his cultivation and improvement, including Shen Herong and Chu Yaoguang. Even if they reach their peak, it is not impossible for them to continue to improve. For others, it''s a matter of gratitude to be able to return to its former peak. However, for aokong several people, after a visit in the past 30 years, it seems that their weapons have been quenched and become more and more fierce. Just like aokong at the moment, it is nothing to achieve the 12th level of cultivation. What makes Zhang Dongyun pay attention to is that the other side has successfully refined the fourth kind of demon blood besides the demon ape, the magic dragon and the golden winged Dapeng bird. Mirage. When he left the pass just now, the evil breath flashed away, not really disappeared, but because of the blood fusion of the two big demons, the magic mirage and the magic dragon, both promoted each other. If it wasn''t for the moment that everyone was in the invincible City, Zhang Dongyun would feel as if there were no one at all. Clearly the other side is in front of him, but it seems that there is no illusion. Although aokong is still at the level of the 12th state of cultivation, his actual strength is even better than that of his early years in the same realm. At the beginning, although aokong created a unique secret of the devil''s way with two veins, he also practiced and refined the demon blood of two veins at the same time. Now, his four blood demons are not the limits. "It depends on how well they fit each other." Ao Kong laughs: "elder brother catches illusory mirage, my father and daughter then follow to enjoy happiness." Zhang Dongyun smiles: "it''s just a coincidence." Two people are chatting, Zhang Dongyun suddenly in the heart is slightly moved. It''s coming from the Chinese newspaper soon. Zhang Dongyun does not need to look at it, he already knows the content. He called Shen and Rong together with aokong, and then raised the letter paper: "there is the whereabouts of the Shen family." Shen He Rong and AO Kong all looked at each other. "Dong Ming should be here, too?" "If he had not joined Shen Yuan and others to help cover up, my sister would have found them long ago," Shen saidZhang Dongyun said: "this point, in the news is vague, is not clear." "Boss, where is it?" Ao Kong asked. Zhang Dongyun finger a flick, the letter floated to them two: "Kunyang city." Ao Kong turned his head and looked at Shen and Rong: "how do you say to Wang Che that boy, twelve younger sister?" "I''m afraid he wants to die more than Kong Shengzhen." Shen and Rong read the letters without looking up. Aokong smile some ferocious: "he also left Yansheng mansion, transferred to Jiufeng academy, have the face to think about this and that?" Shen and Rong gently shook his head: "after Xiaomei''s second reincarnation, he just entered Jiufeng. I don''t know exactly what I think. If I want to guess, the follow-up is just to find Xiaomei." Ao Kong coldly said: "in those years did not kill that boy, pour into our brother and sister''s not." Shen and Rong shook his head gently: "eleven elder brothers don''t have to care." Zhang Dongyun at the top said calmly: "it''s all good. If you want to kill someone, you have to make up your mind." Aokong, Shen and Rong nodded: "brother, don''t worry, we''ll go to the great Qian Dynasty." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 388 At the command of Zhang Dongyun, aokong, Shen Herong and others immediately set out for Zhongtu. Shen He Rong''s immortal trace fragments in the past should be on Shen Yuan and Wang Che. Now there is its whereabouts, Zhang Dongyun and others naturally will not let go. In order to prevent the other party from fleeing after hearing the news, Shen and aokong did not make a big move when they arrived in Zhongtu. They only gathered a few people to act in secret and went to Kunyang City, the capital of the great Qian Dynasty, as quickly as possible. Although it is only a few people, they are all the top experts under Chang''an city. It was the warning of the great Qian Dynasty, and it was only after they approached Kunyang city that they noticed it. The speed is not even as fast as that of Emperor Wu''s peak. "Han Xiao, are you worthy of your Han family''s ancestors when you surrender to Chang''an?" Song Jun''s voice came from Kunyang city. Outside the city of Chang''an, a middle-aged man with a smile: "in the past years with you to the immortal plot plot plot plot, is Han Feng''s own idea, but I have been against, to say sorry to the ancestors, it is also Han Feng reckless, just defeated the ancestors, just like the Emperor." Han Xiao, king of Boling, is one of the top masters of the imperial family in the Han family of the northeast of China. He is a practitioner of the 13th level of martial arts, the master of the fourth level of Confucianism. He is also full of wisdom and magical powers. With his unique skills, Wang churu is at his fingertips. Among them, there are even aokong''s own magic power of magic way and Dharma. "Good boy, talent is true, not boastful!" Aokong after the initial surprise, also drank a color. However, next, he appeared on the face of cold and ferocious smile: "there are twelve girls in their twenties a bit of style." At the same time, his evil shadow, a few gathered together, united into one, into a tall figure. Behind this terrible monster, there are two wings open, but between the wings open and close, there is something like a scallop''s huge shell. The monster was born with four silver claws and faintly heard the sound of dragon singing. With the sound of the Dragon chanting, the heavy illusory fog diffused in all directions. "Mirage?" Wang Che frowned slightly. The opponent in front of him was not only refining the blood of the golden winged ROC bird in addition to the moving mountain devil ape and the magic dragon. And a fourth. Mirage. This demon talent magical power, with the magic dragon''s talent supernatural power Union, suddenly produces the stronger change. Even though Wang Che''s spirit was tough and his mind was clear, he was still fascinated by the illusory fog. As good as the eyesight is, there is a fog that can''t see five fingers. Under the influence of illusory fog, Wang Che''s magic power seems to be unaffected, but when he fights with aokong, his response and judgment against the enemy are often inaccurate. Seeing that Wang Che fell behind, all the people present were in a complex mood, regardless of the enemy or me. Both Han Xiao and Chu Xin from Chang''an, Shen Yuan and song Jinling on the other side have to admit that Wang Che''s strength is not on the same line with them, even though they are all in the 13th territory. Even Song Jun in the fourteenth state did not dare to ignore Wang Che. As aokong said, when you look at Wang Che now, you seem to see Shen Herong However, the problem is also here, that year, that year. Now aokong, however, has gone further than Shen Herong and himself. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 389 Aokong''s strength makes people fear unceasingly. However, what made the emperor Song Jun and others more wary at the moment was that aokong had clearly condensed these ink characters in the air before, and then turned into a vast wasteland, and the tide roared towards Shen Herong''s direction. There is an objective gap between the two sides. Such a confrontation, Shen and Rong is still unable to parry. However, there is no need for her to worry about it. On the other side, Chu Xin, the great master of the Yin Dynasty, who was the same as Shen Yuan as Shen Yuan, appeared in front of Shen He. Then his head flashed with literary treasures. During the brilliant period, the independent world created by many families and countries came, and constantly eliminated the surging tide of the ink sea. Shen Yuan frowned. At this time, song Jinling and song Bai, two martial arts masters in the 13th state of the great Qian Dynasty, flew slowly into the air from Kunyang city. Then the sea of thunder and lightning became more and more rampant. However, Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun has some expectations. Although it is outside the invincible City, Zhang Dongyun is not worried. With the roar of the sea fire tiger, suddenly many evil shadows of the sea fire tiger appeared. Compared with Shen Jinying and others, he became a master in the evil realm and became the fourth one. It is not that Zhang Dongyun uses the function of defender to temporarily improve the cultivation level of PA Gao long te. It''s Longte himself, growing up. After receiving the guidance of Zhang Dongyun, long TE was inspired to meditate these days, and finally succeeded in reaching a higher level. Although one is against two at present, there is still room for competition. Seeing that he could not help each other for a while, a haze appeared in the eyes of emperor song Jun. While he was thinking about the countermeasures, he suddenly heard Shen Herong''s voice: "people waiting for Lingguang temple?" Hearing this, Song Jun''s eyes narrowed slightly A decent one? " When aokong, Shen and Rong raided Kunyang City, a great war broke out. At the same time, Lingguang temple, one of the three Buddhist temples in China, was suddenly attacked like Kunyang city. The first one is the famous Taoist school and the orthodox school. Zhang Jiao Chengyang real person personally led the team and blocked all the people in Lingguang temple in the mountain gate. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 390 The Zhideng abbot of Lingguang temple looks at a group of Taoist experts of Zhengyi school outside the Mountain Gate with a serious look. "Are you really stubborn and want to share the bitter sea with the twelve Yanluo?" The old monk asked. Cheng Yang, a real person in charge of the first school, made a Jishou to each other: "it may not be a bitter sea." Abbot Zhideng said slowly, "although the real people in the past did not participate in the war with the twelve Yama, you should know what kind of people they are." "In the past year, the twelve Yama were rampant. They really acted recklessly and ignored the common people." Chengyang immortal first nodded: "although our sect is not a member of the WTO, we have heard of it." But he then slowly shook his head: "just, the past is the past, now is now, things are different, can not be in a word." Abbot Zhideng was slightly silent, and then asked, "is it because of them that they solved the attack of the Taiqing palace against your sect?" Immortal Chengyang shook his head: "for this point, the whole school and the poor people are naturally grateful for this, but the Tao is different and does not conspire with each other." On the other hand, standing on one side now means like-minded people. At least, there is no conflict. "There seems to be nothing else to say." Next to Abbot Zhideng, another old monk opened his mouth and said, "in the end, we can only use Buddhism to subdue demons and learn from your Taoist wisdom." "Master Zhiyan, please." In addition to Abbot Zhideng, two other Buddhists from Lingguang temple, master Zhiyan and master Zhifeng, appeared at the same time. Together with Abbot Zhideng, the three eminent Buddhists saluted the Zhengyi sect in the middle of the sky at the same time. Then, there was the pure land of Buddhism under the cover of brilliance, spreading to all directions. "I have offended others." Chengyang real man looks safe and sound. After he confesses his guilt, all kinds of thunder and lightning naturally appear around him, forming a talisman. There are thousands of Lei Fu, which are hard to count. However, the thunder clouds in the sky, inspired by Chengyang immortal''s talisman, all of a sudden sounded together, and then fell from the sky and pressed down to Lingguang temple. At his side, there are masters such as Zizhang, the elder of Zhengyi sect. At this moment, they also make moves. The fourth state of the yuan God is the practice of Taoist experts who conform to the state of God, and the yuan God is in harmony with heaven and earth. Suddenly, Lingguang temple is like a lonely boat in the ocean. The surrounding heaven and earth are full of threats. They surround them from all directions and intend to destroy them. However, abbot Zhideng and others are also of great strength. Although there is no Taoist way to arrange large arrays of Buddhism, it still bestows some miracles on the holy land of Buddhism through the years of incense and fire, the baptism of Buddha light and the worship of believers. At the moment, abbot Zhideng and other three masters are practicing Buddhism together. With the blessing of Lingguang temple, the pure land of the three Buddhas seems to be condensed into one place. No matter how big the outside world thunders, the whole world will be enemies. But as long as the Buddha''s light is shrouded, it will be a pure land and stable. In addition to stabilizing himself, the light of Buddha began to expand outwards, squeezing the heaven and earth, eliminating the influence of Taoist masters of Zhengyi school. Chengyang Zhenren and other experts of Zhengyi school are not anxious. They just keep on playing steadily and don''t give each other a chance to succeed easily. They had no deep hatred with Lingguang temple. Today, I came here to cooperate with Chang''an city to attack Kunyang City, the capital of the great Qian Dynasty, to prevent the Lingguang Temple Buddhist experts from supporting Kunyang city. After all, abbot Zhideng and others have the advantage of geographical advantages. Chengyang immortal, Zizhang immortal and others didn''t expect to break Lingguang temple from the beginning. It is enough to delay and block the other party. Now Abbot Zhideng and others seem to be stable, but in fact they are anxious. On the one hand, time goes by. On the other hand, even if they can beat back the straight up and down, the other side can still make a comeback. At that time, after Zhideng, Zhiyan, Zhifeng and other top experts left, could their Lingguang temple still hold? Although according to the past understanding, Chengyang Zhenren and others should not be so bad as to cheat the small. But now the other party has been following Chang''an wholeheartedly. Abbot Zhideng has to worry a little. Although it is said that the lips are dead and the teeth are cold, do you want to sacrifice your own Lingguang temple in order to rescue the royal family of Daqian? The two sides have different mentality and different situations. On the scene, it seems that Abbot Zhideng and others have the advantage of the terrain. But they were impatient. All the people of Zhengyi group are in the same place. Lingguang temple was blocked, so it was difficult for other people to support Kunyang city for a while. Emperor Song Jun''s eyes flickered slightly, and half of his hope was lost in his heart. However, he was not flustered and still shot at Han Xiao. When the other party''s Dragon stick sinks, he robs the gun quickly. Although he could not do anything for this opponent for a while, he still occupied some initiative.Just on the other side, Shen Yuan vs. Chuxin, Wang Che vs. aokong, they can''t get any advantage. Wang Che was even downwind by AO Kong. The only thing that emperor Song Jun could count on now was his own family. Song Jinling and song Bai, two martial arts masters in the 13th state, attack long TE, a magic master in Chang''an. Lightning general gun front, almost ignore the space distance, strange and unpredictable, fast and fierce. Under the guidance of Zhang Dongyun, long te succeeded in breaking through to the 13th level of cultivation, but it was difficult for him to deal with song Jinling and song Bai with one enemy and two at the same time. The devil''s way and shadow are unpredictable, and their gathering and dispersing are changeable. Just now, they can help long te win more time. However, the two powerful Wu Huangs joined hands, and one after another was poked out of the evil shadow of a sea fire tiger. Longte can only barely parry. Song Jinling, the old emperor of the great Qian Dynasty, saw this. He stepped out of the room and immediately arrived at long te''s side. Then he shot out. Lunt was stabbed by a thunderbolt. However, his body swayed slightly and turned into a vast ocean. Seeing that long te intends to use magic power to avoid the harm of his thunder rob gun, song Jinling immediately throws it away. Between the shock of the gun front, it was as if there were countless thunder exploding in the clouds. The fury of the force and the sharp edge spread around, as if to evaporate the whole sea. But at this time, song Jinling''s heart suddenly gave birth to warning signs. There was a threat behind him. However, the edge of the threat made him feel very familiar is exactly as like as two peas! The man who secretly attacked and plotted against song Jinling was song Bai, another powerful martial arts expert in the Song family of Daqian royal family. Song Jinling was suddenly attacked, so he gave in quickly. Fortunately, he has been carefully on guard in front of long te will also be like Han Xiao, suddenly the realm of strength to enhance. The reason is that song Jinling has always retained a bit of strain force. As a result, Longte did not change. Instead, his family members who had fought side by side had suddenly turned against him. Although song Jinling responded in time to avoid it, song Bai also used thunder to rob the gun, which was as fast as lightning. Although reluctantly let the key position, but song Bai''s spear, still stabbed into song Jinling shoulder. However, the front of the gun was only a few minutes into the flesh, and suddenly met with great resistance, and it was difficult to move on. Resistance and future from Song Jinling itself. It originated from emperor Qian and song Jun. He is also on guard against sudden changes in Han Xiao. At this time, song Bai suddenly turned against the water. When Song Jun waved his hand in the air, he had an invisible force to stop the gun from attacking song Jinling. But on the other side, aokong, who suppressed Wang Che in the downwind, did not sit back and watch. As soon as his eyes swept, song Jinling, who was trying his best to resist song Bai''s spear, suddenly lost his mind and seemed to be trapped in a boundless fantasy. Song Bai''s spear was stopped by the emperor song Jun. But long TE, who seemed to be in peril before, immediately attacked. The mountain like sea fire tiger evil shadow appears, a giant mouth, like an abyss, directly swallow song Jinling. Sea Fire tigers experience immobility in mid air. After a few breaths, his body suddenly twisted violently. Finally, the huge evil shadow of the sea fire tiger exploded in mid air. Song Jinling, who looks embarrassed, rushes out of the sea of fire. But his body burning fire, as if never extinguished, non-stop entanglement. Song Jinling was seriously injured and his Qi and blood were weak. It was difficult to put out the magic fire at this time. Just as he was struggling to get away, the electric light of the gun ran through his chest. Song Jun, the emperor of Qian Dynasty, intervened in time to save song Jinling''s life. But his opponent is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Han Xiao rushed to attack immediately. With the Dragon stick, each blow seemed to be able to directly smash the earth. Song Jun, the emperor of the Qian Dynasty, was forced to deal with it immediately and seriously. On the other side, song Bai lost his grip and immediately stabbed the old song Jinling in the chest. "Like Han Xiao, you eat inside out..." Song Jinling grabs song Bai''s spear with one hand and his long gun with the other hand. He tries to fight back and die with the other. But song Bai held song Jinling''s gun with a free hand. "It used to be the Taiqing palace and Yansheng mansion, but now it''s Chang''an city. If it hadn''t been for these external threats, when Song Jun broke through the fourteenth frontier, I would be the first one to kill." Facing the ferocious face of song Jinling''s blood and fire, song Bai''s expression is very calm: "even if this is not mentioned, the general trend of Chang''an city is that people who know the current affairs are heroes, and Song Jun is the enemy of Chang''an. No matter at that time or now, I have never offended twelve Yanluo. They want to kill me only because I was implicated by you."At the same time, he pushed the spear in his hand. The front of the gun, like a thunderbolt, began to tear the seriously injured body of song Jinling. Ao Kong put in a hand, magic magic to suppress the spirit of song Jinling, distracted, his opponent Wang Che also immediately counter attack. However, aokong''s advantage against Wang Che was much greater than that of Song Jun against Han Xiao. After a few moments, the king of Aocheng took the opportunity to stabilize the situation and began to put pressure on him again. In the strange long roaring sound, aokong and his own evil shadow merge into one. In addition to the famous half dragon and half ape in the world, they have golden wings behind their backs, and their feet are all turned into bird claws. At the same time, the water floating in the air, as if the veil covered the body of this strange devil. When the current surges, it seems that there is a huge shell phantom present, and then close, will aokong''s body into it. The four blood demons and four channels of magical powers appeared together, steadily suppressing Wang Che, which made the most outstanding Confucian genius after Shen Herong unable to raise his head. On the other side, although Shen Yuan did not fall behind Chu Xin, he was surrounded by long TE and song Bai, who had killed song Jinling. With one against three, Shen Yuan asked himself that he had no such ability. He took a deep breath, then suddenly raised his hand, the tip of the pen in his hand, touched his chest. Then they saw that Shen Yuan''s chest was suddenly brilliant. All the clothes on Shen Yuan''s upper body were broken and turned into fly ash. The source of brilliance lies in Shen Yuan''s chest and heart, revealing the skin and shining strong light, which is hard to see. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 391 In the Daming Palace in Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun witnessed what happened in the battle of Kunyang city through the seals on Shen and Rong''s forehead. At this moment, although the strong light is dazzling, the city Lord Zhang can still see that there is an irregular crystal embedded in his flesh and blood in Shen Yuan''s chest in the center of the strong light. The seemingly hard crystal, while bursting out strong light, was still shaking, causing Shen Yuan''s chest to churn. Shen Yuan''s face at this moment is as pale as ever. He is a Confucian scholar but not a martial arts man. His Qi, blood and body are not his strong points. At this moment, I had to bestow all my literary talent on my chest, so that I could barely maintain that crystal from further changes. In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun is slightly backward, reclining on the back of his chair and breathing a sigh of relief. The crystal like object is just a fragment of immortal trace. This is not the case with its own appearance. Because of the special ritual of the Shen family, they maintain their current appearance for the time being. However, in order to stabilize the fragments of the immortal trace on himself, Shen Yuan worked extremely hard. He was overdrawn his life to maintain the ritual. It is the method of life sacrifice mentioned by Shen He Rong before. This is not a Confucian method, but a magic method. In this way, Shen Tianxian and Shen Yuan can successfully remove the immortal relics buried in Jiufeng academy, and then take them away by Shen Yuan. "It''s a crime, sir, whether it''s justified or not." The pale Shen Yuan said slowly. The brilliance of his chest did not continue to spread, but condensed into a bunch, condensed to the extreme. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looks at the scene presented in the light and shadow fairyland and nods slightly. Shen Yuan and others should not be able to use them when they were just beginning to refine the immortal trace fragments. So he had to take the pieces and run away and hide. After these days of constant sacrifice and refinement, now it''s a bit hot. It''s just that it''s not without cost. The Shen family, even with Wang Che, can''t be better than Ying Xiao me and Yang Li. The reason why Shen Yuan is able to control the fragments of immortal trace like this is due to the sacrifice of life. He''s fighting for his life now. The condensed beam of light suddenly turns and sweeps around. There was not a hint of murderous violence in the brilliance. But there was a great sense of crisis in everyone''s heart, and they avoided it. Although we didn''t try, we all had the same premonition. Being rubbed by this brilliance, I''m afraid it''s death or injury. Zhang Dongyun is calm in the Daming Palace of Chang''an city. On the spot, facing the brilliant aokong, he sneered. Other people are dodging quickly, only he stays in place, and even has the heart to continue to attack Wang Che, seeing the terrible light as nothing. Seeing this brilliance is about to cut off aokong''s body, suddenly there is a black ink. The brilliance fell into the thick ink, which was turbulent but did not disperse. On the contrary, the glory faded away. Seeing this, Shen Yuan''s eyes showed deep despair You are worthy of it The master of that group of thick ink, of course, is Shen Herong. Her current accomplishments are not as high as Shen Yuan. Strength is not enough to resist the fear of glory. But that was her thing, after all. If Shen Tianxian and Shen Yuan did not use the method of body sacrifice, they would not even be able to move the pieces she left in the nine peaks of Jinghu Lake. Before he left, Shen and Rong had been instructed by Zhang Dongyun to deal with the fragments of immortal traces. He had a unique method. At the moment, she looked at the young people of the same race in front of her, and her expression was calm and calm. Since Shen Qian died, she and the Shen family have no feelings. As Zhang Dongyun expected, she would destroy the family with her own hands. Shen Yuan''s life has been almost exhausted by the light just now. Even if no one touched him, he would die soon. The appearance of the youth is rapidly aging, and is rapidly becoming the aged. He reluctantly raised his hand and wrote in the air. The words fell on the fragments of immortal trace on his chest. So it condenses into a bunch of light and starts to unfold again. In Zhang Dongyun''s view, it was as if Yang Li had some fragments that should have laughed at me before. The scene of vibration reappeared, covered with brilliance, and unfolded into a huge hemisphere, clasped on the earth. But Shen and Rong also raised his pen and waved it in the air. The thick ink that had wrapped up the glory before began to spread towards Shen garden in turn. Before the fairy trace fragments were brilliant, the thick ink covered the fragments together with Shen Yuan and turned them into a huge ink ball, which was suspended in the air. The surface of the thick ink ball is not smooth, with ups and downs from time to time. It seems that something inside wants to rush out.Shen and Rong looked indifferent and waved again. The ink ball twists and changes and flies to her. Then came a dull hum from Wang Che. His cultivation strength is inferior to aokong. Previously, the beam of light caused by the fragments of immortal trace swept the four directions without distinguishing the enemy or the enemy. Wang Che also quickly dodged. But he cares, his opponents don''t care. Aokong, who had the upper hand at the beginning, ignored the beam of light and chased Wang Che so hard that he could not fight back. As a result, the beam was stopped by Shen and Rong, and aokong did not have a thing. However, Wang Ch''eng was defeated by AO Kong for a long time. The Wenhua scroll, which was made of his literary talent on his head, was directly torn to pieces by aokong, the incarnation of the four major demons. Under the guidance of talent, his spirit seems to be torn by this terrible force, and his mind is as painful as tens of thousands of needles. However, at this time, a flash of lightning flashed. Song Jun, the emperor of Qian Dynasty, made a move. He has been vaguely aware of the hidden treasure of Shen Yuan. Now the truth is revealed. As expected, it is really a mysterious and powerful treasure. It seems to be restrained by Shen and Rong, but its value is still hard to hide. The emperor Song Jun was not easily discouraged, but he had to admit that his Kunyang city might not be able to continue to defend today. But if you can get the treasure of Shen Yuan, it will make a comeback in the future. Naturally, you will have more confidence. Song Jun, who had been paying attention to himself before, finally made a lightning strike at this moment. The target points to the black ink ball condensed by Shen He Rong''s magic power. The ink ball floated to Shen Herong. In front of her inkstone, she is about to fall into a inkstone. At this time, a lightning like spear came and hit the ink ball. The ink ball suddenly broke, revealing a little bit of brilliance inside. Han Xiao, Song Jun''s original opponent, is not idle. It seems that the Dragon stick, which can smash the heaven and earth into collapse, falls heavily on Song Jun. However, Song Jun was fierce at the moment, holding a gun in one hand and barely resisting Han Xiao''s Dragon binding stick. His whole body was shocked, his Qi and blood churned, and his spear was almost out of hand. But his other hand, still steadfast, grasps to that thick ink gradually disperses the light ball. Wu Huang''s top strong hand how fast, almost ignore the space distance, instant to touch the light ball. But at this time, Song Jun''s arm suddenly stopped slightly. The next moment, his arm surface, suddenly split seven or eight scars. Then, blood gushed out of it, blazing like lava. "Dare to touch our things?" Ao Kong cold laughter. Song Jun had no choice but to stop. He tried his best to resist aokong''s terrible power of tearing the sky apart. Fortunately, he is a master of martial arts in the fourteenth level. He is physically strong. If it is the same as aokong, his arm is afraid to be directly cut into seven or eight sections by aokong on the spot. Rao is so, Song Jun''s left arm this moment of flesh and blood, as if by innumerable sharp blade to grind to rot. Han Xiao''s another stick has hit the top of his head. Song Jun has no choice but to deal with this opponent first. Then, he watched helplessly, Shen and Rong''s thick ink again covered the ball of light, and then fell into the inkstone. If you don''t go, you may die. Emperor Song Jun of the Qian Dynasty made a decision and threw down the pieces of immortal trace and his own capital. He turned into a flash of lightning, shuttling through the void, and disappeared in an instant. Han Xiaozu set foot on the void, tied the Dragon stick and followed him closely. He was still staring at Song Jun, but he disappeared. Aokong found that Wang Che drank a little, and his pen and ink danced, writing a farewell poem in an instant. "Mr. smart, students admire!" The young scholar swept away his previous sloth and showed his desire to crack. His voice was fierce: "but the student is not willing to do it!" Two lines of blood were left on his face from his eyes. The pen and ink of the farewell poem reveals the will to kill people and become benevolent. It turns into a black sword, which cuts the sky and the earth, and splits to Shen Herong. Although Chu Xin, long TE and song Bai did not know the truth of the fragments, they saw that Shen Herong was the critical moment to collect the fragments, and they immediately stepped forward to block Wang Che''s attack. But where the ink sword passes, it is invincible. Whether it is the Confucian master''s full of knowledge, or the evil shadow of the big devil, and even the gun front of Wu Emperor Tuo Liuhe, Wang Che''s writing can not be stopped at this moment. The three masters of the 13th level, who are the same as him, are all swept away by the ink sword, and the blade of the sword still points to Shen Herong. However, Shen and Rong at the moment, just like aokong when he was faced with the brilliance of the immortal trace, was as attentive to his own affairs as if nothing had happened to the danger of approaching behind him. When the ink sword came to her in front of her, the body shape of the four phase big devil appeared. The face of the monster shows a humanized sneer. Silver, gold, black and white brilliance appear at the same time, and then condense into a square frame.The ink sword falls into the square frame, and suddenly seems to be trapped in another world. It is difficult to hurt aokong and Shen Herong. From the four colors of black, white, gold and silver, there is a strange attraction. The extended ink sword is like a rope. Instead, it drags Wang Che, the source of pen and ink, into the square frame. This is the magic power created by aokong after merging the blood of four demons, namely, golden winged Dapeng bird, magic dragon, mountain moving ape and magic mirage. It has something in common with the Confucian family, the world and the pure land of Buddhism, but it is far more dangerous and vicious. Wang Ch''u was injured and forced to attack without leaving any strength, which made Chuxin and others hard to resist. But to aokong, it is the other side just delivered to the door. Aokong to the four corners of despair received Wang Che, look back, see thick ink in the inkstone, has been stable. Shen and Rong successfully recovered the piece of fairy trace that belonged to her. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 392 "Brother eleven, give Dongming to my younger sister." Shen and Rong casually handed the inkstone in his hand to aokong in front of him: "you will send this back to Chang''an." "Well, after all, it was you who made him, but now it''s another kind of perfection to destroy him with your own hands." The body shape of the four major demons changed, and the body was restored to the original appearance of aokong. He took the inkstone from Shen Herong''s hand. With this movement, the supernatural powers began to release, and a figure was able to struggle out of it. It was Wang Che. However, lianfan, who was severely damaged by aokong, has lost his former style and his literary talent is weak. Even though he was blessed by the two Confucian classics of "embracing all rivers" and "the spring of literary thought", he was somewhat unable to support it at the moment. Although there is a gap between the two sides, aokong is not worried about Shen Herong himself facing Wang Che. What''s more, if there''s going to be an accident, there''s big brother to take care of it, isn''t it? "Be careful not to capsize in the gutter." Aokong mocked Shen and Rong, then took the inkstone, turned East and returned to Chang''an city. Shen and Rong calmly looked at Wang Che in front of him. Wang Che just broke away from the four corners of the magic road. Before he could see the scene of the outside world again, the picture changed again and fell into the family and country of the Confucian master. Chu Xin remained silent and stood aside, virtually crushing Shen and Rong. Long TE and song Bai stepped into the lower Kunyang city. In the great Qian Dynasty, the time for change of dynasties came. In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun takes back his sight and no longer pays attention to what happened in Kunyang city. Since Shen Herong''s character is open, he will not shoot at random. Wang Che is not worried. As for Lingguang temple, after they get the news from Kunyang, if they react quickly, the first thing I''m afraid is to break through and escape. Since the great Qian Dynasty has been destroyed, Lingguang temple is the next natural place. The emperor Song Jun, who had a master of the fourteenth state, could not defend the great Qian Dynasty, let alone Lingguang temple. Besides, there are decent people in front of them. As for whether the emperor Song Jun ran or not, the city Lord Zhang didn''t care much at the moment. The goal of the fourteenth state is taken down. It is estimated that 6000 Guardian experience can be obtained. Of course, it is very attractive. Unfortunately, in the last battle to search for Su Po, Song Jun, the emperor of Qianhuang, Xuanguang, the leader of dapengniao clan, and Peng Ziling, the leader of the Taiqing palace, had already become defenders. However, they failed to capture and kill three of them, so they did not repeat the generation task. The three big fish have long wings and fly, which is a pity for the city Lord Zhang. However, in the past, Xiao Qingpu and others in Beimang, as well as song Jinling, Wang Che, and Shen Yuan, who are today, have all made the city Lord Zhang rich. To some extent, he can comfort his injured little sweetheart. What he is most concerned about now is the immortal trace fragments that aokong is bringing back. This is the top priority, the key of all the key points. Although the invincible city''s invincible time is still more than half a year, but the time is so fast that Zhang Dongyun can''t help but pay attention. According to reason, aokong''s current cultivation level was promoted to the 13th level by him, and his actual strength was better than that of his peak. Kunyang city is not far away from the invincible city in the eastern border of China. For this master of cultivation, Kunyang city is not far away. With aokong''s strength, there are few rivals in today''s world. But Zhang Dongyun couldn''t rest assured that he didn''t really get it for a moment. What he didn''t worry about was that the great emperor of Beimang, Gao Shihui, had a mysterious origin but extraordinary cultivation strength. "Where are you, seventh brother?" In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun asked as he opened his mouth and wiped it with his palm. In the middle of the sky, there is a mirage of light and shadow, which shows where Su Po, the "sword demon", can reach. It is still a vast sea. "On the sea between the Middle Earth and the western regions, to the north." The voice of Su Po came from the scene of light and shadow: "brother, don''t worry, I should find him." Zhang Dongyun''s spirit was invigorated at the speech. On the one hand, because Su Po caught the other party''s whereabouts. On the other hand, if Su Po''s judgment is correct, then their current position is far away from the Central Plains. The northern emperor Gao Shihui could not suddenly kill him and stop aokong''s evil deeds against the city Lord Zhang. "In addition, some strange, I found some traces like eight sisters left." Su Po''s voice continued. Zhang Dongyun smell speech, eyes slightly a congealed: "Oh?" "This Gao Shihui, seems to be tracking eight younger sister." Su po said: "trace is very subtle, frankly speaking, if not for Gao Shihui, I may not have noticed." Zhang Dongyun thought: "it''s OK to find someone, everything is clear." "I think so." Su po said. Zhang Dongyun nodded his head slightly, leaned back in his chair and waited quietly.Soon, aokong entered the eastern border of invincible city in central Turkey. After arriving here, Zhang Dongyun bien was completely relieved. Cooked duck, can''t fly again. As long as he wants, he can directly take aokong with the debris to Daming Palace. However, Zhang Dongyun held on to this idea and waited quietly for AO Kong to leave Zhongtu, fly over the wild sea, and arrive in the eastern Xinjiang, finally arrive at the city of Chang''an and arrive at the Daming Palace. "Boss, don''t bother two masters." Aokong came into the hall and threw his hand. Shen and Rong asked him to bring back the inkstone, and flew up to Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun picked it up and said, "it seems that seven younger brothers are about to find someone." "Oh?" Ao Kong came to the spirit, turned his head to see the light and shadow in the middle of the hall. There, Su Po''s voice came out: "it''s been found." Zhang Dongyun and aokong saw through the seal on his forehead that there was a flash of light on the sea in the distance. Someone''s eyes. Even if it is far away, through the light and shadow illusion, Zhang Dongyun and aokong seem to be like Su Po. They all feel the sight of the man in the distance and look at them. It''s falling on Su Po. Su Po looks as usual, and his sight falls on the other side, looking at him calmly. There, a few people stood still in mid air. But Su Po''s line of sight is focused on a tall and thin man. He moved slowly towards the opposite crowd. The tall and thin man was expressionless, standing with his hands down, waiting for Su Po to come. After a certain distance, the other people with the tall and thin man were aware of it and looked at the comer one after another. After seeing Su Po''s appearance clearly, the expressions of all the people present changed slightly. Although the six murderers in the North Sea emerged only after the twelve Yanluo disappeared in the past, they had not been out for a short time and had seen the twelve Yanluo heroes. Su Po had not been reincarnated, and his appearance was the same as that of that year. Jiang Zhe, song Rui, Tu Lin and Xiang Chendu recognize him at a glance. Huixing also saw Su Po''s portrait. The name of the man, the shadow of the tree, now he saw the real man, his heart was also slightly shocked. "It''s the sword demon Su po..." Originally, he was searching for the sea with his magic power of Seven Star shark. His voice became a little dry. At this time, the voice of Gao Shihui, the great emperor of northern Mang, sounded: "you continue." Hearing the words in the morning, he felt relieved. Master Su Mang''s sword is more brilliant than that of the former Emperor. Gao Shihui looked at Su Po who was coming towards him and nodded slightly: "this martial man of cultivation is also using sword. You should be the only one. But how did you find me here?" Su Po slowly came to the front: "Kong Shengzhen helped a little, but he has no ability to pick up a bargain at the moment." Although Kong Shengzhen, the head of Yan Shengfu, helped him guide his way, he was also severely damaged by him. If not in a hurry to find Gao Shihui, Kong Shengzhen is afraid that he will pursue to death. "So it is." Gao Shihui nods. "What are you looking for?" asked Supo Gao Shihui said: "I am not used to answering people''s questions, but this time it can be an exception. After all..." He looked directly at Su Po: "you have dealt with Chu Yaoguang. I am looking for her. Do you know where she is?" "Why are you looking for her?" asked Supo "That''s not the question you should ask." Gao Shihui shakes his head: "you just need to tell me, where is she?" Su po said: "it seems that there is no need to continue to talk." "Good." Gao Shihui nodded, then slowly clenched five fingers into a fist, and then raised it. Su Po stood still, looking safe, but his sword spirit rose like clouds. In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, aokong turned around and left: "I''ll help seven brothers." At this time, Zhang Dongyun secretly speculated about the piece of immortal trace fragment. The seal of Shen He Rong''s pen and ink can be easily removed. Then, flashing light, as if the human heart beating like fairy trace fragments, then appeared in front of Zhang Dongyun. Immortal trace fragment, do you want to melt it? ¡¿ Zhang Dongyun had a subconscious look at the current time of the system: "180614741806147318061472..." Integration. With Zhang Dongyun''s order, the immortal trace fragments disappeared in his hands. From the center of Chang''an City, the brilliance that ordinary people can''t see, and even aokong can''t detect it. Only Zhang Dongyun can see it himself. These glories spread in all directions, and then spread over the whole area of invincible city.[successful integration! ¡¿ Zhang Dongyun checked the remaining time of the system: [the system has increased the invincible time by five years, which is 1576680000 seconds. Accumulated previous invincible time, the current is 175741471 seconds. When the city master is in the city, the countdown will start automatically. When the city master is outside the city, the timing will be suspended until the city master enters the city again. when Zhang Dongyun sees this, he immediately waves his hand and a lawn appears in the hall. Then he clenched his hands, slid forward, knelt down, and dashed several tens of meters across the lawn. After he got up, he was still excited. He again threw himself on the lawn in the posture of a glider and rushed back to the original place. In five years, we should say whether it is long or not and whether it is short. However, compared with the previous two pieces of debris were only delayed by only one year, these five years can be regarded as a bumper harvest. Zhang Dongyun feels that a big stone that has been pressing on his mind seems to be much lighter. At last, when he celebrated, he still had one last point of reason. He used the invincible city system to shield aokong''s perception of everything. Lord Zhang can celebrate his own. [merge fragments, you can open new functions. Do you want to open them now? ¡¿ the system prompt tone sounded in Zhang Dongyun''s mind again. "Yes." He gave the order at once. Each time the fragments are fused, the system generates new functions. The first is to open the defender function, the second is to enhance the cultivation level of subordinates or Keqing outside the city. Now it''s the third time. After that, Zhang Dongyun seems to have a strange expression of pleasure when browsing the system. Egg pain, he did not forget to call aokong: "eleven younger brother, do not need you to go." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 393 "Boss?" Ao Kong Leng Leng Leng: "Lao Qi''s ability, I naturally don''t worry about his safety, but the North mang fellow is really not an oil-saving lamp, old seven one person may give it away." Zhang Dongyun said: "no harm." Aokong stopped to turn around, suddenly came to the spirit: "boss, do you want to personally hand?" Zhang Dongyun said calmly: "not busy." He secretly called out the scene of Shen Herong''s amulet. The master apprentice war is coming to an end. Wang Che had a higher level of cultivation, but he couldn''t take advantage of Shen Herong when he was seriously injured. On the contrary, he could hardly jump out of Shen He Rong''s fence. Normally speaking, Wang Che''s talent is excellent, but he also has his own ideas. It is impossible to fall into the shackles of Shen He Rong. However, Shen He Rong had more and more the spirit of a master in the world. Under the condition of similar realm, she knows how to change any other Confucian practitioners. So Wang Che had no possibility of turning over. Zhang Dongyun saw this and thought a little. After all, he didn''t let other people interfere and interfere with the cleaning up of his twelve sisters. At the same time, more fierce wars broke out on the vast wasteland in Northwest China. As the northern mang emperor Gao Shihui raised his hand and clenched his fist, even though there was endless light, his fist gathered. He hit Su Po with one punch, and the infinite brilliance was full of all directions, all over the world. Everywhere in the void, Gao Shihui''s fist power is everywhere, which is unavoidable and ubiquitous. Strong light everywhere, below the sea boiling, crazy transpiration into a lot of water vapor. Su Po shakes his head in the face of the shock. He stood with his hands on his back, but there was no sword, but the world full of bright light seemed to be suddenly still. Bright and dazzling, intangible and immaterial brilliance, this moment is like condensation into an entity. Then, the sky was like a solid wall, and then there were cracks in the wall. Finally, Su Po was in all directions of heaven and earth, as if they were broken together. And the former brilliant infinite glory, also dissipated in the invisible, only a little dust floating, and soon all disappeared. The strong light didn''t dispel the general sword spirit of clouds and clouds. Instead, he continued to move forward to Gao Shihui himself. In the face of the sword Qi, the brilliance of his body protecting Qi was cut into cracks, which would be broken at sight. The seemingly ordinary sword spirit seems to be able to break through all the splendor or or mediocrity of the event, which is incomparable and invincible. "It''s really different from others. I''m rude." Gao Shihui, the great emperor of Beimang, who was facing the sword, was expressionless and indifferent in voice. He clenched his fist again. This time, the infinite light suddenly compressed and became more concise than before. As if the real stars appeared in front of people, extremely heavy, extremely hot, extremely dazzling. Then another star appeared. One by one. In a twinkling of an eye, it is like a vast sea of stars coming to the world. "Well?" In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Ao Kong saw this, and his eyebrows suddenly tightened into a ball. Zhang Dongyun put his hands together in front of him, his ring finger and little finger clasped, his middle finger, index finger and thumb pointed at each other. On the sea, Su Po saw the change of the artistic conception of the other side''s martial arts, and his eyes flashed. However, he never moved forward. The spirit of sword is everywhere. It still cuts the sky and the earth and destroys everything. It was Gao Shihui''s star, which was cut open by his sword! Gao Shihui seems to be in a slow state, with a punch forward. Then, without waiting for Su Po''s sword Qi to cut, the stars around the northern mang emperor burst together, expanded together, and then collapsed. The terrifying and twisted explosive force erupted at this moment. Even Su Po''s sword spirit was hard to move forward. "Dry!" In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, aokong directly scolded. Su broke the sword, and the wind whirled, cutting off the broken power. But he was also shaken back. Gao Shihui, the great emperor of Beimang, finally showed his true ability. The strength of the other side, Su Po is not surprised. Let him and Chang''an City Daming Palace Zhang Dongyun two people care is that Gao Shihui just this punch, they are too familiar. No, it should be said that what they are familiar with is a knife. But this one is too similar to that one. "Xingluo exterminator You and eight younger sister, are the same door? " Su Po looked at Gao Shihui, the great emperor of northern Mang, and asked slowly. The shining star river appears again, setting off Gao Shihui''s tall and thin figure, as if the God King in charge of the Xinghai came to renjiang. Jiang Zhe, Huixing and others all stepped back.At this time, looking at the stars in the distance, everyone looked shocked. Su Po''s voice spread far away, and everyone could hear it clearly. Previously witnessed Gao Shihui kill Kong such as the scene of master, some people such as Tu Lin, the heart will be a little bit confused. At the moment, listening to Su Po''s words, confirming the previous doubts in the heart, he is still extremely shocked. In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, aokong suddenly turned his head and looked at Zhang Dongyun: "boss..." "Don''t be impatient." Zhang Dongyun spoke calmly. Emperor Su Shihui didn''t deny it? It used to be. " Su Po''s eyes slightly coagulated: "ever? What are you looking for eight younger sister now? Clean up the portal? " Gao Shihui shook his head: "I don''t need to answer your question." At the same time, he clenched his fist again. The Star River rushes forward, the fury pours down, the target points to Su Po directly. In the hot and heavy stars, the fatal attraction attracts all things around them. Jiang Zhe and others, who were far away, felt involuntarily drawn to the stars. Su Po, who faces Gao Shihui''s fist directly, looks the same. But his hands on his back were finally lowered. At the same time, one hand is raised. The spirit of the sword was gathered in Su Po''s hands. However, the sword spirit did not agglomerate into a tangible and qualitative blade. Su Po seems to be holding a transparent invisible sword. And then the invisible sword blade that breaks all things and breaks all kinds of methods. Falling in front of him, the sea of terror was suddenly cut open with a sword! "In the past years, I once saw eight sisters in a daze looking at the seven stars of the Big Dipper." Su Po dusted his shirt and said, "I believe what she told us is the real name. Now goodbye, sir. Since there are shaking lights, there may be another six? What do you call your real name? " After Gao Shihui was slightly silent, a cold smile appeared on his cold and indifferent face: "the one who killed you today, Xian Kaiyang." All the heroes around him are united and well arranged. From the perspective of Su Po''s forehead seal, Zhang Dongyun picked the tip of his eyebrow: "emperor sitting, official, Dou, Hu, Liesi, Tu Si, Zongren, Shi Lou Ha ha... " Aokong smell speech, slightly frown: "day city wall?" On the sea, Gao Shihui, the great emperor of Beimang, or Xian Kaiyang, one of the seven stars in the Big Dipper, is surrounded by stars, which shows the scene of tianshiyuan among the three walls of Xinghai. Next, the whole sky city wall was destroyed. The terrorist force formed under the broken star and Luo poured out under the leadership of Su Po. Su Po''s expression is safe and sound, and the sword''s front is another sword. The torrent that destroys heaven and earth is divided into two. That terrible sense of disillusionment dissipated a lot. But even if the torrent is cut and scattered to both sides and falls into the sea below, the whole sea area will be immediately evaporated. A large area of submarine reef rock, directly exposed to everyone''s view. At the same time, the submarine continent formed two extended to the distance, forming a "eight" shaped huge Rift Valley, deep without bottom. The impact of starburst is called Su Po in the air, and his body is also flying backward. But he soon stabilized himself without any intention of retreating. The invisible sword edge in the hand slowly raised and continued to point to the tall and thin figure in the distance: "good skill, we continue." Xian Kaiyang looked up and down at Su Po: "although I have heard of it before, I can''t estimate that it is really so brilliant. It''s even better than the magic sword." On the realm of cultivation, it was only in the past few months that Su broke down and built up the peak state of Wu Emperor. In this respect, Xianyang is more advanced than him. However, on boxing and swordsmanship, it is Su Po''s swordsmanship, which implicitly oppresses the opponent''s Xingluo Jieshi fist. Jiang Zhe, song Rui and others saw this scene from a distance, and their minds were slightly disturbed. North mang emperor, with the "Chen Huang" Chu Yaoguang, is actually the same door. Of course, as it looks now, they should have turned their backs completely. There must be a war between Beimang and Chang''an, and the contradiction is difficult to resolve. But the problem is that although the great emperor of Beimang is strong, he seems to have no choice but to "sword demon" Su Po. Of course, he did not lose. However, Su Po is not the only one in Chang''an city The mysterious and terrifying City Lord of Chang''an is the most deadly existence. In this way, I''m afraid Beimang can''t defeat Chang''an City Jiang Zhe, song Rui and others were shaken. Xian Kaiyang, the great emperor of Beimang, whose pseudonym was Gao Shihui, was calm and calm. Emperor Wu is at the top of his realm and his leader is incomparable. He has killed many experts from the sea of corpses and blood all the way. In the face of a strong enemy, he will only be more aggressive and aggressive.With his fist again, the stars suddenly condense and then burst. The sea below is empty, and the sea floor is constantly collapsing. The sea water surging in the distance can not fill the vacancy here. Su Po was equally peaceful. No matter how powerful his opponent is, he is a sword in the face. In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun quietly witnessed all this and suddenly heard a system prompt sound in his ear: [random defense task 9.4 - capture or kill Wang Che, the second and seventh peak masters of Jiufeng academy, Shen Yuan, master of the seventh peak, and song Jinling, king of mochuan in the great Qian Dynasty] [the city Lord Keqing and his subordinates killed Wang Che, Shen Yuan and Song Jin, who were enemies of Chang''an Ling, completed the random defense task 9.4 and gained 15000 upgrade experience] Zhang Dongyun breathed out his breath after hearing the speech. After merging the third piece of immortal trace fragment, the new functions of the system are as follows: [if one item of guard experience and construction experience fails to meet the standard, if the other item exceeds the standard, this experience can be greatly consumed and temporary expansion opportunities can be obtained, so that invincible city can be expanded to the next standard in advance. The maintenance time is one day, and the consumption amount is three times of the original standard] SHEN Herong kills Wang Che first The former defense mission is completed. With the 15000 points, Lord Zhang''s current guard training points have reached 64200. [is the city Lord willing to consume 57000 guard experience for the ninth expansion ahead of schedule? ¡¿ Yes. Zhang Dongyun ordered. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 394 Consumption is really huge. Function, for the current Chang''an, is also really practical. Zhang Dongyun has just browsed the system description, and his heart is really painful and happy, full of the feeling of egg pain. However, this does not affect his immediate decision. With the order of the city Lord Zhang, the Daming Palace is the center of the invincible city. Suddenly, the overwhelming light is released again, but it is hard for ordinary people to detect it. Once again, both the north and the South were quadrupled. If we go westward, we will cover the whole land of Middle Earth all the way. Shen Herong released his own family and kingdom, restrained the remains of his disciple Wang Che, and quietly watched long TE, Chu Xin, song Bai lead the team, and other experts from Chang''an city came to control Kunyang City, and then controlled the whole Daqian Dynasty. Zhang Dongyun, in a higher perspective than them, quietly watching all this. He can also see that after Lingguang Temple received the news of the fall of Kunyang City, abbot Zhideng and other eminent monks of Lingguang temple made a decision quickly without much hesitation. In the whole gate of Lingguang temple, all the monks, after a short period of chaos, quickly returned to order and quickly packed up and left. There is no inextricable feud between Chengyang Zhenren and Lingguang temple. They help Chang''an block Lingguang Temple Buddhist master, prevent each other from supporting Kunyang city. Now the dust has settled down in Kunyang city. The people of Lingguang Temple want to escape, but Zhengyi people don''t blindly fight for it. The three eminent monks of Lingguang temple, including Abbot Zhideng, worked hard together to open the way for the same door to break through. They retreated in a panic. Although the Zhengyi faction didn''t work hard, they didn''t just sit around and chase after them. Zhang Dongyun didn''t care. With the expansion of the invincible City, he continued to look out. In other places in central Turkey, such as the great Xuan Dynasty of the Liu family, the Dafeng Dynasty of the Wang family, or the Zhongyue temple, the news was continuously received and all became turbulent. The northern Mang and even the southern wasteland were all included in the invincible city this time. Beimang, which had been swept once before by "sword demon" Su, is now withered. For Zhang Dongyun, the seven demons and five demons in the southern wilderness are still fresh in my eyes. Xuanfeng, the patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng bird family who had been to the Middle Earth, and the master of the clan, orange light, fell within the vision of the city Lord Zhang. However, Zhang Dongyun did not pay attention to them at the moment. His attention, all the way west. Although the distance between the Central Plains and the western regions across the wild sea is significantly longer than that from eastern Xinjiang and Beimang to the Central Plains, the effective range of the invincible city still successfully reaches the western region, covering the coastal zone at the eastern end of the western region. On the coast of the East China Sea in the western regions, there are many people who are exploring in all directions and gradually go deep into the open sea. Because the current tide surge, obviously abnormal, set off one after another tsunami and storm. Zhang Dongyun glanced, but he didn''t find the target he was interested in, so he drew back his sight again. The source of the tsunami and storm lies in the vast sea between the Middle Earth and the western regions. Here, a world shaking war is breaking out. The two martial arts masters, who stand at the peak of the Emperor Wu and are obviously better than most of the other level 14 masters, are fighting to the death. With their terrorizing power, they have far-reaching influence. Although the wasteland is vast, the impact of the two is enough to change the original marine climate. So one big tsunami after another spread in all directions. It is not only the coast of the East China Sea in the western regions, but also the coastal area in the western part of China and Turkmenistan, which is now facing the tsunami. But with the city Lord Zhang''s control of the scope of the sea suddenly became calm. With fists and swords, Su Po and Xian Kaiyang, who are fighting, immediately realize that the situation is wrong. The storm brought by the two men''s hand was calmed down by the sudden invisible force. In the distance, Jiang Zhe, Huixing and others were all in a daze. They kept looking around, and there was a faint fear in their hearts. "Seven brothers, back off." At this time, a voice suddenly sounded from the sky. When Su Po hears the speech, he opens his fingers and scatters his invisible sword. Xian Kaiyang did not continue to attack, but the bright star river hovered around his body. The majestic power contained in the stars is more and more concise, more and more heavy, and is ready to go. "What do you want my eight sisters to do?" A figure appeared in front of Su Po and Xian Kaiyang. It was shrouded in brilliance, making people unable to see the specific appearance. But Su Po didn''t have to look at it to know that it was his eldest brother. "I''m sorry. I want you to do it yourself." He stood on the side of Zhang Dongyun with a negative hand. Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly under the glory: "it''s not in the way." In Xian Kaiyang''s vision at the moment, Su Po''s figure has disappeared.It is not that Su Po has no threat, but that figure under the cover of brilliance gives Xian Kaiyang too much pressure, so that he can only pay attention to this mysterious man who suddenly comes. "The Lord of Chang''an?" Although he didn''t understand, Xian Kaiyang immediately confirmed that the owner of Chang''an city could only be Zhang Dongyun in front of him. "You just have to answer my questions." Zhang Dongyun said. Xian Kaiyang gently took a breath: "I''m not used to answering other people''s questions." Zhang Dongyun nodded: "well, from now on, you should form this habit..." At the same time, Xian Kaiyang in the opposite side raised his hand and raised his fist. With this movement, the stars around Xian Kaiyang''s body vibrated together. In the course of the flow of stars, countless stars turn into a vast torrent, and the target is directly directed at Zhang Dongyun. The stars are like the sun, containing endless hot power. But at this moment, it seems that the stars are going to die together, and the sea of stars will come to an end. Xian Kaiyang punches out. However, the Galactic stars, which were just about to move, were frozen in place without any movement. Xian Kaiyang''s pupils contracted abruptly. From the corner of his eye, he saw that the arm that he raised with his fist was broken at the elbow. Palms and forearms, completely gone. Time and space seem to solidify at this moment. The next moment, there was blood gushing from his broken arm wound. ¡°¡­¡­ Besides, in front of me, your claim will be changed. " Zhang Dongyun finished the second half of his sentence. Su Po, standing beside him, had a bright eye. Because the sword demon found that Xian Kaiyang was not only surprised, but also failed to see his big brother''s movements. Looking at you from afar, such as Jiang Zhe and Hui Xing, they don''t know what happened just now. Until Xian Kaiyang''s broken arm wound spurted blood, all people were shocked and stunned on the spot. Is that the Lord of Chang''an personally? Is there such a huge gap between Beimang emperor, who killed Wei emperor and Kong Ru master and subdued the master of Yan Sheng mansion? When they came back to their senses, everyone had different thoughts, but all of them were pale. Jiang Zhe regretted that he had burned the wrong incense and worshipped the wrong God. Chang''an city is so powerful that he, Jiang Zhe, broke through Beimang to the fourteenth frontier. What''s the use of it? Song Rui and Xiang Chen are depressed and want to vomit blood. They were originally the same as Tan Ping, the eldest in the "six murderers of the North Sea", who wanted to go to Chang''an city. As a result, people had to bow their heads under the eaves and finally fell to the North mang emperor. Now, I don''t know how to face Chang''an people. Tu Lin''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. Whether standing on the side of Beimang or Taiqing palace, Chang''an city is invincible. As for Huixing, there was only despair in her heart. If Chang''an city wants to protect the empty kindness of Zhongyue temple, he will have no hope of revenge in his life. Zhang Dongyun didn''t pay much attention to the audience''s feelings. He was standing in the same place, with his negative hand in the air, as if he had never moved. Xian Kaiyang took a deep breath and wriggled his arm to stop the bleeding. He did not retreat, his eyes calm, emerged stronger fighting spirit. The tall and thin man slowly raised his remaining arm to clench his fist. For example, he was more cautious, but he also further urged his full strength to gather thousands of stars. Zhang Dongyun calmly looked at the other side and nodded slightly: "good, determined, just." With his hands on his back, he stretched out one, opened his five fingers, and clenched them into fists, and raised them to face Xian Kaiyang''s fists in a distance. "Please tell me." Xian Kaiyang opened his mouth in a deep voice, and then thousands of stars were destroyed together. The terrorist forces that destroyed heaven and earth gathered together and attacked the powerful enemy in front of him. Zhang Dongyun with the same action, facing Xian Kaiyang''s Xingluo mieshi Quan, straight out. It seems that Xian Kaiyang''s stars did not gather and why he was so powerful. However, his fist made everyone in a trance. At this moment, it seems that the emperor of heaven, who dominates the universe and controls the world, comes to the world, extremely lofty and majestic. Under Zhang Dongyun''s fist, it seems that the whole world has become flat. Life is a picture. No matter Xian Kaiyang or the broken Star River, they are just objects in the painting. Zhang Dongyun is a painter. He splashed freely. People and objects in the painting are changed. You can see that the scene in the painting, the broken Star River, suddenly reversed without any rest and buffer. The picture is lifelike, but the vast stars and rivers pour down on their original owner Xian Kaiyang.The stars continue to burst, expanding and collapsing. If it falls on Xian Kaiyang, it will be one hole after another. The stars burst, as if silent, but difficult to count, continuous. As a result, there were more and more holes in Xian Kaiyang''s body. Later, on the contrary, his body was less and less flesh and blood, only a few pieces of meat stick together, and finally disappeared completely. Everyone was in a trance, just for a moment. After the blink of an eye, everyone was refreshed. It seems that the shadow of the emperor of heaven overlooking the whole world disappears. The scene in front of us all returned to normal. There is only one exception. Just now, Xian Kaiyang, the great emperor of Beimang, seemed to be able to destroy heaven and earth. At this time, all the rest of his body disappeared. There was only one head left, still floating in the air, and his eyes were ready to crack. He wasn''t dead, he wasn''t unconscious. Zhang Dongyun calmly looked at the pair of wide eyed eyes: "to answer my question, what are you looking for eight younger sister to do www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 395 Xian Kaiyang, who has only his head, is still alive. He is a strong man in the realm of martial arts. His vitality is extremely strong. Even if he breaks his head, he will not die within a certain period of time. However, his current state, can survive, is entirely Zhang Dongyun''s handwriting. For the Wudao emperor, who once swept the northern mang area, the desperation of being forced to attack me for the sake of fish is coming. Hearing Zhang Dongyun''s question, Xian Kaiyang exhaled: "you don''t want to get anything from me!" Zhang Dongyun shook his head: "as long as I want, everything is OK, but there is no need for that." Before the voice fell, the lonely head floating in the air burst into a cloud of blood and scattered around. As for Zhang Dongyun''s killing Xian Kaiyang, Su Po has no objection. He just quietly turns his head and looks at his elder brother. Zhang Dongyun looked at the scattered blood mist: "eight younger sister is not with him, she has been hiding from him, so he looks around. Many years ago, they turned over their faces. Eight younger sisters were regarded as traitors by Xian Kaiyang, who had been chasing after them. To be exact, he came to Dongsheng Shenzhou, Beimang and Zhongtu with the real purpose of looking for eight younger sisters. Unifying Beimang and subduing Kong Shengzhen and others are just helpers to find people. " His pseudonym is Gao Shihui. He is obviously playing grass to scare the snake and frightening away Chu Yaoguang. Previously, Zhang Dongyun was surprised that the great emperor of Beimang acted unexpectedly. Xiao Qingpu and other Beimang masters were killed and injured. The other party did not pay attention to him. He just looked for people wholeheartedly. Now it seems that Xian Kaiyang was a passer-by. He had no plan to rule the four sides of the country. He just wanted more people to find him Chu Yaoguang. The emperor Wei and Mo Yunlong refused to give in and the Beimang masters who died in his fist were really wronged "Big brother, there''s a problem." After listening to Zhang Dongyun, Su Po Jing slowly opened his mouth: "eight younger sister was chased by him everywhere to escape and hide. Why don''t you come to us for help?" It''s like not only escaping from Xian Kaiyang, but also from Zhang Dongyun and Su Po. Zhang Dongyun shook his head: "this is really a problem, but this guy also does not know why." "Why did they turn over?" Su Po no longer tangled with the question he had just asked, but changed his question. Zhang Dongyun pulled at the corner of his mouth: "five people killed the division, the remaining two did not do it." Su Po looked at the blood mist that had been gradually dispersed in front of her: "it seems that they have succeeded in five." "In a sense, it''s better than blue." Zhang Dongyun said indifferently: "as a result, eight younger sister and another one have been pursued and killed by their five people, and these two people have also been separated." Su Po shook his head: "eight younger sister has never mentioned it to us." In the past 12 years, Yan Luo became a righteous man, sharing weal and woe together. One man''s enemy is the common enemy of twelve. They chose the Jade Emperor Dynasty for the sake of the elder brother''s past gratitude and resentment. For the second brother''s gratitude and resentment, we fought the Leiyin Temple together. For the sake of twelve''s gratitude and resentment, we all broke the Yansheng mansion together. It''s Chunyang palace, because I should have laughed at me. However, as far as Chu Yaoguang is concerned, she is willing to fight for other brothers and sisters, but she has never revealed her gratitude and resentment. It may be that they feel that the family scandal should not be publicized, and that they want to end it by themselves in the future. She may feel that her opponent is too strong to take risks with her. It may also be that she still cares about her old love and just wants to protect herself. She doesn''t want to fight with her brothers in the past. All kinds of possibilities were good, but Su Po didn''t think Chu Yaoguang was out of touch with their brothers, so he concealed it secretly. It''s just "That was the case then, but now it''s hard to say." Su Po whispered: "I can''t see why the eight younger sister is acting now." Zhang Dongyun said: "it''s useless to think too much. If you find eight sisters, you will understand everything naturally." Su Po nodded: "this Kaiyang star to find the way to shake the light star, I feel a little way." Zhang Dongyun said: "when looking for someone, take care of another person." "Oh?" Su Po hears the speech and looks at his elder brother. "Besides the Rockstar and Kaiyang star, Tianquan star may also be here." Zhang Dongyun said: "the name is Yu Tianquan." Su Po nodded as she listened. Zhang Dongyun continued: "this man and Xian Kaiyang separated to find and kill Bamei, but he lost his message more than 30 years ago. In fact, Xian Kaiyang found traces related to him at first, but he found eight younger sister''s news and turned to look for eight younger sister Su Po pondered: "more than 30 years ago..." Zhang Dongyun nodded: "or to find eight younger sister based, this person you can pay attention to a bit." "Don''t worry, big brother. I understand." Su po said and turned to the other side.The two brothers were talking. Far away, Jiang Zhe and Xiang Chen were afraid to move. Under the control of Zhang Dongyun, these people could not hear their two conversations. However, the fate of Xian Kaiyang, the great emperor of Beimang, has just been seen. At this moment, in addition to fear in all people''s hearts, there is more shock. The number of masters in the fourteenth state is limited. If you can break through the fourteenth level, you will have basically reached the top of the world. The destructive power is enough to push mountains and fill the sea and cut the sky and earth. For example, Emperor Wei of Beimang, Master Kong Ruo of Buddhism, Kong Shengzhen, master of Yansheng mansion, and Peng Ziling, the leader of Taiqing palace, are all the giants in the world. However, there are also differences between high and low, strong and weak. Xian Kaiyang, the great emperor of Beimang, and Su Po, the sword demon, were all stronger than Kong Shengzhen and others. Even if the war between them was carried out on the barren sea, it still spread to the central and western regions. One blow and one sword seem to destroy heaven and earth. However, Xian Kaiyang, the great emperor who swept through the northern Mang and covered the Middle Earth, died of no burial place and no bones. How high is the cultivation strength to kill him? Seeing and hearing, no wonder the people on the scene were shocked. Although Zhang Dongyun and Su Po didn''t pay attention to them, all the evil cult experts who used to be ferocious in the past stood still, and none of them dared to flee. At this time, Su Po''s sight came over, and all of them were excited. Su Po was not surprised by the public''s reaction. It was he who just watched the war, and he was also amazed. My boss''s fist, martial arts artistic conception, some of the meaning of the emperor of heaven in the past. He controls all things in the world, regardless of whether he releases Xumi or collects mustard seed, and dominates everything. It is said that the eldest brother has been playing Tiandi sword on this basis over the years. Now it seems that there is also Tiandi boxing. However, it is not only the ingenious and domineering of martial arts that Xian Kaiyang, who is superior in strength, can do it. It seems that his eldest brother''s cultivation level is higher than that of Emperor Wu Elder brother, these years, did not waste time. Su Po''s eyes fell on Xiang Chen, the "star shark king" in Beihai No.6 Middle School: "continue what you did before." To morning smell speech, take a deep breath, salute way: "yes." He had a nervous heart, but at least half of it fell. His life seems to have been saved at least by the other party''s command and arrangement. If you have the opportunity to do good deeds, you may be able to improve the bad impression that you left on Chang''an. Xiang Chen quickly left with Su Po, more attentive than before, searching for the whereabouts of "Chen Huang" Chu Yaoguang in the vast sea. He left, and the others were still worried. The shadow, which is not real in the light, brings more pressure to them than Su Po who just left. "I don''t know whether it''s the evil emperor or the green emperor?" Jiang Zhe gave a dry cough and calmed his mind. First of all, he saluted him respectfully However, before he finished speaking, his whole person was like a burst balloon, which exploded into a blood mist. Just like Xian Kaiyang''s head. An old devil in the 13th state, who had already become the realm of the real body and evil shadow of the evil way, died instantly. Evil shadow and other evil means of reincarnation for the dead, none of them came into effect, and all of them drifted away with the wind. Tu Lin''s face suddenly changed color. But without waiting for her to take the next step, she would not be able to follow the example of Jiang Zhe, and the Taoist yuan God was also smashed and turned into a little light and dust. The rest of song Rui''s eyelids jump straight and freeze in place. Huixing''s expression was numb and his eyes were empty. He stood still and did not move. It seemed that no matter what happened to him, he was no longer concerned. However, they did not fall into the same fate as Jiang Zhe and Tu Lin. The two people were in a trance and lost their minds in the same place. When they regained consciousness, they found that they were not in the sea, but in a city. At the same time, Huixing and song Rui have the same idea: Chang''an city! Here, it must be Chang''an. In an instant, they crossed thousands of mountains and rivers, moved from the wild sea between the western regions and the Middle Earth to the remote eastern Xinjiang. There are two young monks waiting here. Hui Xing looks at her two old classmates without expression. Little monk Huiming and monk Huijing met each other: "elder martial brother..."After all, because of the master''s sake, he seems to have been left with a life, not like Jiang Zhe and Tu Lin. Huixing wanted to cry in her heart, but found that she had no tears at all. Chang''an still takes care of his master when he is gone. So will we take care of the empty benevolence of Zhongyue temple? Huixing''s heart is agitated, but she feels at a loss. Death is excused, but living is hard. Huijing and Huiming are just coming to see the old elder martial brother. Song Ruihui and song Rui are dragged to work together. Two coolies of the twelfth state. Moreover, he probably worked longer than song Rui. Zhang Chengzhu threw the two prisoners as coolies, but he did not return to Daming Palace at the first time. Spending a lot of money to expand the invincible city ahead of time, of course, he has to return a little bit of the original. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 396 Zhang Dongyun''s mind moved, and people appeared in front of the abbot of the Lingguang temple. Abbot Zhideng, together with Zhifeng and Zhiyan, were protecting the monks and trying to get rid of the pursuit of Zhengyi experts. Seeing that China was about to fall into the hands of the twelve Yanluo, the Lingguang Temple people had no choice but to abandon the Shanmen foundation and escape. The vast territory of China has made it difficult for them to survive. Now, only to retreat to the western regions. It is the place where the Western Buddhism spread to the East and Buddhism was first spread to Dongsheng Shenzhou. It has become the foundation of Buddhism and gradually spread to the Middle Earth, the southern wilderness, the northern Mang and the eastern Xinjiang. However, to be honest, over the years, there has been some estrangement between the inheritance of Buddhism in China and Buddhism schools in the western regions. Although the two sides are in the same breath, the situation inside is really turbulent. If it is not a last resort, abbot Zhideng and others do not want to go to the western regions. But now the situation in China and Turkey can not allow them to have more choices. At present, they have to abandon the past and go to the western regions for a foothold. Although Chang''an city is powerful, there will be a war between them and Gao Shihui, the great emperor of northern mang. For now, let''s stand back and be patient for a while. Let''s sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. It''s not too late for us to make plans after Changan and Beimang win or lose. The people of Lingguang Temple changed their minds and tried to get rid of the pursuit of the orthodox school and cross the wild sea to the western regions. But in this sea, suddenly the tide surged. Endless sea water, this moment all condenses into a palm, palm''s size, immeasurable, thousands of hectares is not enough to measure. From the bottom of the huge palm, it seems to hold up the sky and grasp all the heaven and earth into the palm. The people in Lingguang temple were shocked. Even some Taoist masters such as Chengyang immortal of Zhengyi sect changed their faces when they saw them. However, when the palms of the sea water were closed, they were like the current of water, but passed by the people of the orthodox school without capturing them. The Taoist masters such as immortal Chengyang and immortal Zizhang felt relieved and knew that they were friends rather than enemies. But after a sigh of relief, their hearts were again filled with horror. The strong Taoist God has his own magic power, which can move mountains and fill the sea. But at present, the power of terror contained in the palm of the hand is far away from Peng Ziling, the leader of the Taiqing palace in the fourteenth state, not to mention the fact that Chengyang immortal and Zizhang immortal are unable to do so. All the people of Zhengyi school are blessed to the soul: "with such magical means, is it possible that Is it the Lord of Chang''an When they were guessing, they saw that tuotian''s huge palm grasped five fingers and took down all the monks in Lingguang temple. It includes Abbot Zhideng, master Zhiyan and master Zhifeng, and is no exception to the eminent monks who have already completed the Dharma body of the Limu realm of Buddhism. "My Buddha is merciful!" Abbot Zhideng and others were unwilling to wait for death and chanted the name of Buddha. The light of Taoism and Buddhism condenses, manifesting the pure land. Without the gate of Lingguang temple as a link, the pure land of Abbot Zhideng and other eminent monks could not be connected. But even so, the three eminent Buddhists in the 13th level still showed their magic powers. Under the blessing of Dharma body pure land, it seems that three Buddhist countries have come to the world. The three abbots of Zhideng had the same Buddhism and magic power. One hand knot outside the lion seal, the other hand knot sun round seal, two seals in one, and then push forward together. In the past, the true legend of Leiyin temple, now the secret and unique skill of Lingguang temple, Amitabha palm. Under the flash of Buddha''s light, it immediately condenses into three huge Buddha''s hands. In terms of size, it seems that everyone can compete with the giant palm of the sky. Above the sky, Zhang Dongyun looked at the scene and shook his head with a smile. Don''t say it''s Amitabha''s palm. At present, it is the wisdom lamp three people to display the Mahayana Tathagata palm together, all of which are useless. The huge palms formed by the sea water, without any suspense, smashed the palms of the three Buddhas in the air, and then castrated them without stopping, holding all the bald heads of Lingguang temple in their palms. As tuotian Juzhang''s fingers closed, a square of pure land in the palm was immediately crushed by him. Under the pressure of incalculable huge force, the people of Lingguang Temple soon lost their voice. "The Lord of the city is so powerful that I admire him." Chengyang immortal, Zizhang immortal and other real masters of Zhengyi school all saluted to the sky. "You have a mind." There was only an ethereal but majestic voice in the sky, and it soon passed away. Chengyang Zhenren and others made another ritual, looking at the sea in front of them. They were filled with admiration and turned back to the Middle Earth. A city Lord surnamed Zhang grabbed the people of Lingguang temple in one hand, and then he reappeared in the Middle Earth in the next moment. He looked quietly at the Buddhist temple below. It is one of the three great gates of the central xuantu sect.Compared with the Lingguang temple, which is located in the territory of the great Qian Dynasty, it is slower to receive information and make reaction judgment here. However, the two Buddhist temples have made the same decision. At present, there is a slight disturbance in Zhongyue temple, but it soon subsides. Under the guidance and leadership of the elders of the temple, they began to move and prepare to leave Zhongtu. Kongyuan abbot and other experts in the temple are on guard against sudden attacks by Chang''an masters. The information and intelligence collected at present shows that Chang''an city is still dealing with the great Qian Dynasty. It is believed that the whole dynasty will soon fall into the control of Chang''an. However, it is bound to take process and time. With this Kung Fu, it is enough for Zhongyue temple to move and hide in the western regions. What''s more, Chang''an City, in addition to the great Qian Dynasty, has to deal with Lingguang temple in Daqian. At present, the relocation of Zhongyue temple is a precaution, and the time is not too urgent. At this time, however, the nightmare happened. The disaster is coming from the place where Zhongyue temple has been living for years. All of a sudden, the earth around the temple was in turmoil, even more severe than the earthquake. It was as if there was a hand stretching out from the bottom of the ground, holding the huge Zhongyue temple in the palm of the hand. Abbot Kongyuan and others were shocked, but soon recovered their calm. While commanding the disciples to leave as soon as possible, they quickly aroused the mountain protection ban of Zhongyue temple. So they saw white lotus blossoming, protecting the Mountain Gate of Zhongyue temple. However, it did not stop for a moment. The palm of the land crushed the white lotus Dharma Realm and continued to hold on to the gate of Zhongyue temple, holding all the people in Zhongyue temple in their hands. The abbot Kongyuan, who presided over the law protection and prohibition of the mountain gate, was shocked and stayed on the spot. He is a Buddha light Dharma body, but there is a faint image of dissipation. Next to Kong CI master and other people saw the situation, they were shocked again. The reason why abbot Kongyuan looks like this is that the forbidden system of Mountain Gate protection was broken, and I was bitten back, and his spirit was severely damaged by the other party. A Buddhist monk has a strong spirit. From the inside to the outside, he has all kinds of magical powers. Spiritual will is the strongest point of Buddhist practitioners. The abbot Kongyuan is a master of the 13th level of Buddhism. He has a strong spirit and will. Now the opponent''s soul is broken by the enemy. Even the masters of the fourteenth realm, such as Peng Ziling and Kong Shengzhen, the master of the Imperial Palace, could not do this. What a powerful enemy is coming at this moment? Everyone in Zhongyue temple was very heavy hearted, but master Kongci and others hurriedly guarded the abbot Kongyuan to step down, and then they all unfolded their Dharma body pure land. One by one, they did not move the basic seal, and made every effort to manifest Xumi mountain. But that terrible palm, in an instant, will crush again one after another Xumi mountain. The palm of the hand, Zhongyue Temple up and down, immediately step Lingguang temple, all were captured by Zhang Dongyun. The monk was thrown away by Zhang Dongyun as a coolie. He himself went to Dafeng imperial court in Southwest China. Dafeng royal family also received the wind from the great Qian Dynasty and was shocked. Compared with Lingguang temple and Zhongyue temple, it is very difficult for a big school to make up its mind and move whenever they say so. It is like Dafeng royal family. The relationship between them and the people is deeper and wider. Within the Dafeng Dynasty, there was also a desire to surrender. But what puzzled them was that Jie, the king of Fenghuang, had personally participated in the immortal deeds incident in the past years, and was one of the people who participated in the siege of the twelve Yama. Previously, Chang''an didn''t take care of them, but it doesn''t mean there is no such thing. I still remember all the accounts that should be settled. Wang Jie looked on coldly, as if without any reaction. But the courtiers soon discovered that his majesty had disappeared. They all looked at each other in awe. Soon, Wang Jie gave up his own foundation and fled alone. As long as he is ruthless, he is a martial arts master of the 13th level to escape alone. It''s really hard for the enemy to find him. It is false to say no heartache, but Wang Jie firmly believes that he has made the right choice and tries to preserve himself, so that he will have the chance to make a comeback in the future. He was thinking about what to do after he had gone to the western regions, and suddenly he had a strange feeling in his heart. In Dafeng Dynasty, the imperial family''s unique skill is one of the top martial arts skills in China. Only by penetrating into all things can we defeat the enemy plane. Wang Jie, as a strong martial arts player in the 13th level, practised Jiemai huangquan. When he looked at his opponent, he knew the general way of his opponent. Perception, observation, judgment, Wang Jie is the best in the same realm. This is especially true of yourself. At the moment, he felt something wrong. He settled down to look at it carefully, but he found that he had only one head, and kept flying forward.His body, however, remained far behind. Then, Wang Jie found his head, fell in a person''s hands. Not only did they not find each other, but they even cut off their heads! Who is it? Wang Jie was sure that neither Su Po, who had broken through to the fourteenth frontier in the rumor, or the top five of the twelve yanluoli, could not have such a skill. Zhang Dongyun weighed his head in his hand and sighed silently. Not waiting for Wang Jie to turn more thoughts, the head burst into a cloud of blood mist. Zhang Dongyun clapped his hands, turned north, to his next target. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 397 I''ve been in this world for a long time, and I''ve killed more people myself. Zhang Dongyun suddenly found that he killed King Jie of Fenghuang, and his mood did not fluctuate too much. At the beginning, I also wanted the earth''s heart seal and the mirror lake to stabilize the mind. Now I don''t know when, it''s no longer necessary to use the martial arts and Taoism mental method. I don''t know if I should say that I began to look more and more like the evil emperor of the past? This idea rises, Zhang Dongyun''s heart gives birth to a kind of strange feeling. He shook his head slightly and his attention fell back on the city in front of him. Here is the capital of the great Xuan Dynasty of the Liu family in the Middle Kingdom. After the three dynasties of Korea, Dajing and Dayin, Daqian and Dafeng dynasties were completely destroyed in one day. Today, there is only one xuanchao family left in the six imperial dynasties in China. However, Zhang Dongyun did not immediately start. In the city, some people were touched by him. Soon, a figure appeared alone in front of him. "Liu Chengyu of Xuan Dynasty, see the Lord of Chang''an." The comer saluted Zhang Dongyun deeply. Liu Chengyu, who is the ruler of xuanhuang and xuanhuang Dynasty, is the cultivation strength of the 13th state of Wudao. Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly: "have you made a decision?" Liu Chengyu, the emperor of Xuan, gave another salute: "from today on, there is only the great Xuan Dynasty, and there is no great Xuan Dynasty. Liu is willing to be loyal to his majesty. Please help him." Zhang Dongyun said: "very good. Later, someone will come to coordinate the details with you." "Yes, your majesty." Liu Chengyu responded and added: "Your Majesty, recently, people from the prison dragon sect and Dabei temple have been found on the sea." The prison Dragon School and Dabei temple are famous holy places in the western regions. Liu Chengyu, together with the emperor xuanhuang, was in charge of the western border of China, facing the western regions. Although it is far away from the wild sea, the infiltration of the western regions to the Middle Earth has never stopped. Before that, Liu Chengyu, together with the Emperor Xuan, always regarded the western regions as the greatest threat. Of course, now facts have proved that Chang''an city is far more fierce than the western regions. However, neither Liu Chengyu himself nor the Royal Liu family had ever participated in the conspiracy and surprise attack against the twelve Yanluo. Now that Chang''an is engulfed in the world, they bow their heads to Chang''an, not as tangled as Fengchao, Qianchao, Jingchao and ningchao. If there is any problem, it will only be xuanhuang Liu Chengyu himself. He needs to change from being a dictator to being obedient to others. If Liu Chengyu could convince himself that the emperor of Da Xuan would submit to Chang''an, it would not be a problem. "Prison dragon sect, Dabei temple..." Zhang Dongyun waved: "do you mean them?" With his words, dozens of people broke into the air and fell in front of him and Liu Chengyu. When Liu Chengyu was stunned, he looked at them carefully and found that some of them were the elders of the prison dragon sect and the Dabei temple in the western regions. The great Xuan Dynasty had dealt with both of them in the past, collecting intelligence from each other, and also gained a lot. Even if Liu Chengyu had not seen himself before, he had seen the portraits of these people. He was pleased to submit, to Zhang Dongyun a salute: "Your Majesty''s divine power, Chengyu admire." On the other side, all the people who were captured were confused. In particular, there was an old man of the prison Dragon School and an old monk of Dabei temple. They took their younger generation with them. They originally came to investigate the changes brought about by the war between Xian Kaiyang and the Soviet Union. People under the door scattered to look for them, the two leaders sitting in the rear, taking charge of the overall situation. As a result, nothing has been found out yet. All of a sudden, two people, including their two elders at the rear of the town, were all brought here, and one was quite a few. They had previously wondered where they were. Zhang Dongyun''s face is shrouded in brilliance, which is not true. But Liu Chengyu, one of the six emperors in China and Turkey in the past, was recognized by them. Are they all brought to the Middle Earth in such a trance? "After the trial, report back to the city." Zhang Dongyun handed the man over to Liu Chengyu, who took over as ordered. In fact, as far as they know, Zhang Dongyun already knows. Through these people, Zhang Dongyun understands the current situation of the western regions. There are still many Buddhist temples, numerous believers and masters. Among them, Zhang Dongyun is called to pay attention to two people. Master huaiyong, the abbot of Dabei temple. A master Xiankong, the abbot of guanye temple. Both of them are the fourteenth state of Buddhist practice, that is, the fifth state of Buddhist dharma body. They are eminent monks who have already cultivated the boundless realm of Dharma body. Both of them participated in the immortal deeds incident in the past. To be exact, at that time, the western regions were the four great saints who participated in the war together. Of course, the twelve Yama suffered, but they did not get a good deal. Only huaiyonghe and Xiankong came back alive.Moreover, both of them were severely injured at that time, and it took a long time for them to recuperate. It is for this reason that another master of the fourteenth level of martial arts and Taoism in addition to Buddhism in the western regions has taken the opportunity to rise. That is to say, the leader of the prison Dragon School is the Xie Feng of the Dragon Emperor. Compared with Taoism, demon clan and devil way, the rise of this martial arts master is a little easier for Buddhists to accept. But for the influence of Buddhism in the western regions, there are still some gaps. Thanks to Xie Feng''s forbearance and low-key, he decided to follow the lead of Buddhism in many matters, and even accepted the name of Buddha''s outer door Dharma protector. Today, in the western regions, there is still peace between the prison dragon sect and Buddhism. However, after more than 30 years of recuperation, Buddhists in the western regions have gradually recovered. Not only abbots huaiyong and Xiankong have recovered from injuries, but also young masters have emerged. As time went on, it was possible for Buddhists in the western regions to become a monk of the fourteenth realm. At that time, I''m afraid it''s hard to say how the prison dragon sect is now. Of course, all this is based on the premise that there is no external influence. But now, the great chaos in the middle land has also implicated the western regions. The Taiqing palace of daomen taught Peng Ziling to cross the river with a fierce dragon, which immediately caused chaos in the western regions. The threat brought by a Taoist master in the fourteenth state of Taoism is far better than the fourteenth realm of martial arts. Of course, Peng Ziling, huaiyong and Xiankong are acquaintances. Compared with Xie Feng, who rose after the Xianji incident, the two Buddhas share more common language. They have the same enemies. It was just that Peng Ziling and the Taiqing palace had just arrived in Chang''an City in the western regions. That is, the twelve Yama of the past year. In the past years, when enemies came back to settle accounts, Buddhism in the western regions did not pay attention to the dispute between Taoism and Buddhism. It is the most important thing for them to unite to resist stronger foreign enemies. Through these Western captives, Zhang Dongyun can also know that after hiding in the western regions, the Taiqing palace was extremely low-key. Ordinary people do not even know that there is such a Taoist holy land, moved to the western regions. This can also be regarded as the tacit understanding between Peng Ziling and abbots huaiyong and Xiankong. The Taiqing palace realized that the Dabei temple and the ganye Temple helped them find a suitable place to settle down in the western regions, so that these middle earth Taoists could have a foothold and recuperate. It is a pity that the ninth expansion of the invincible City reached the eastern edge of the western regions, but failed to expand the foothold of the Taiqing palace. According to the rumor obtained from the prison dragon sect and the Dabei temple, the Taiqing palace, from the leader of pengziling to a group of young disciples, lived in a secluded life in the western regions, with a low-key like quail, and few people were outside. However, through various channels, Taiqing palace purchased a large number of natural materials and earth treasures from outside. According to the analysis of Abbot huaiyong and others, it should not be used for alchemy. It is more likely to refine some magic weapon. However, the prison dragon sect and Dabei temple have not been able to find out what Peng Ziling is refining. But in order to prepare for the war with Chang''an, there is no doubt about it. Zhang Dongyun didn''t care much about it. He longed for Peng Laodao''s success in refining treasure, and then came to Changan to avenge him. It also includes Kong Shengzhen, the head of Yan Shengfu, and Song Jun, Emperor Qian. After the former was severely damaged by the Soviet Union, he did not return to China. At present, the whereabouts of the Tongyan holy house are unknown. Most likely, they also went to the western regions. However, due to time, we have not yet heard of the captured prisoners from the western regions. As for the emperor, Song Jun, who left his dynasty and left Kunyang City, never went back to the West. Han Xiao chased after the other side all the way, and finally Song Jun fled to the western regions. After listening to Han Xiao''s report, Zhang Dongyun told the other party not to pursue further. Anyway, there is no need for Han Xiao to continue to go deep into the tiger''s den. After Han Xiao got Zhang Dongyun''s order, he returned immediately. The city Lord Zhang ordered people to come to Chang''an. For example, the former leader of the northern branch of Shushan was primitive and simple. After the collapse of the southern branch of Shushan and the escape of Han Feiyu, the Shushan school was reunified to some extent. Before that, although they also helped Chang''an City, but all of them showed a respectful and distant attitude. However, in the past, they might have insisted, but now, with the whole of China falling into the control of Chang''an, the Shushan faction must also make a formal choice. "Or, like the Taiqing palace, stay away from other places, leave the mountains of Shu, and leave the Middle Earth." The simple eyes swept the faces of the elders of the same clan: "or, they bow their heads and submit. Chang''an is not as good as Fengchao, and the city Lord of Chang''an is not comparable to Wang Jie. This bow is real, rather than face to face."All the people were silent. If we want to leave our hometown and give up the foundation of our school for many years, we are reluctant. After all, they are not like Peng Ziling, Song Jun, Wang Jie and have deep hatred with Chang''an. On the contrary, the previous relationship between the two sides is actually OK. Now it''s not a homicide, but it''s too unjust to say that we have to run away. But if you don''t go, it means that you have to submit to people formally, and then you all listen to the orders of the other party. Listen to the tune and listen to the propaganda. For the brave warrior, it is true that he has been hit. This made it difficult for people in Shushan to make up their minds. "What does the leader mean?" Someone asked with difficulty. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 398 "I am willing to obey Chang''an." Ku Pu answered, surprised the whole crowd. Not surprised at the decision of their own leader, but surprised at the decisive and calm of the other side. "Su Po, in Chang''an." Gu Pu looked around at the people around him with a calm expression: "I can further improve my school''s sword skills by exchanging with them." When people heard the speech, they all felt thoughtful. Gu Pu continued: "although for his sake, our school has been in turmoil before, but his mountain climbing challenge is only an inducement. The fundamental reason is that my leader''s dereliction of duty has caused cracks in our school, which will eventually lead to irremediable results." "What did you say? It is clear that Han Feiyu and others are harboring evil intentions. " When they heard the words, they spoke quickly. Gu Pu waved his hand: "as for Su Po, although I was defeated by him, I have no resentment against him. He let me know that there are still many deficiencies in our school''s swordsmanship. If I really want to say that, I admire him most. Although he has practiced in Jianfeng of Shushan in recent years, we have also benefited from his sword technique. In sum, we have a friendship of half a master with us. " An elder sighed: "master, make the decision. I have no objection." Others also nodded: "follow the leader''s instructions." Gu Pu nodded and then stood up: "so, I''m going to Chang''an city." After saying goodbye to the same school, the leader of Shushan went to Chang''an City in eastern Xinjiang. At the same time, with Shushan in the territory of the former Dafeng imperial court in another big holy land, now also fell into dispute. This is the only Bodhi temple among the three Buddhist temples in China. In the Bodhi temple, the heart and the abbot looked at the same door quietly: "what do you think, you may as well speak freely." "Elder martial brother abbot, you and I are all inherited from Leiyin temple after all. The voice and smile of the former schoolmaster are still vivid." An old monk sighed softly: "it''s ok if we don''t seek revenge from the twelve Yanluo. They treat the people kindly. We are the leaders of our sect. It''s also Buddhist Compassion to eliminate the war. But if we become subordinates of the twelve Yama and let them drive us, I really think it''s not right." Heart and Abbot nodded slightly: "I am the same view." He looked at the others: "and you?" Some people put forward different views: "we stay, although we obey Chang''an''s orders, but we observe the work style of the twelve Yanluo in recent years. Although we are overbearing, we have no absurd behavior, and we are not forbidden to carry forward Buddhism. I think that if we stay in the Middle Kingdom, we will inherit the Leiyin temple. If we all leave, there will be no inheritance of Leiyin temple in China. Buddhist disciples all over the world will lose their protection and will inevitably be oppressed by Taoism and Confucianism. " There was no dissatisfaction on the face of Xin and the abbot. He turned to look at his side. Here, a young monk who looks less than 20 years old sits in silence. It was not until Xin and the Abbot''s eyes looked at him that he opened his mouth: "Your Majesty has said that Bodhi temple is not the enemy of Chang''an. It is a random choice to go or stay. However, those who stay must be loyal to Chang''an, and those who repeat will never be tolerated. We will not be sorry for those who leave, but we will not be merciful if we see each other in the future. " This monk, who is just the little monk Huiming, came to visit under the order of Chang''an. All the monks in Bodhi Temple nodded slightly when they heard the speech. Abbot Xinhe opened his mouth and said, "to leave does not mean to be an enemy of Chang''an in the future. Those who are willing to leave will follow me, and those who are willing to stay in China will go to Chang''an city to meet with his nephew Huiming." Bodhi temple, regardless of whether to stay or not, all hands together: "yes, abbot." Shushan, Daxuan Dynasty and Bodhi temple are the same. Naturally, the remaining schools of Buddhism, Taoism and academies are no exception. The city of Chang''an is undoubtedly the dominant city in China. All of them turned to Chang''an one after another. For a time, the whole stream of people in China was rolling and they all went to the east to pay homage to Chang''an. It seems that there are many people, but if you pick up one of them, there are experts from nine realms. They are more powerful than those in the eastern Xinjiang. And such masters and sects, like the crucian carp across the river, fully demonstrate the rich foundation of population and resources in China. Now all this will fall into the bag of Chang''an city. The master of Zhangcheng stood over the Middle Earth, overlooking the vast and rich land. Although this early expansion lasted only one day, he was the master of the place. The whole Middle Earth, together with the surrounding sea, is in the invisible city. Where Zhang Dongyun wants to appear is an idea. In addition, when others are in the Middle Kingdom, they can also present illusions in the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, meet many Chinese masters who have been ordered to come and accept their submission. [the deepening completion of the government departments can cope with the complicated situation in the expanded territory. The city master completed the construction task 9.2 and got 3000 points of upgrading experience reward] listening to the system prompt sound in his ear, Zhang Dongyun''s mouth was smiling, and gradually became bigger.[construction task 9.3 - invincible city has a stable foothold in China, and its influence is growing day by day. Please try to unify the four sides as soon as possible, and the king will come to China. [the city master has successfully unified China, and now there are no enemies in the land of China. The city Lord has completed the construction task 9.3 and got 4000 points of upgrading experience reward] Zhang Dongyun couldn''t help laughing. The cost of temporary expansion is really huge. Fortunately, a clean-up, guard experience points back a lot. But what''s more, I took this opportunity to directly crush the construction task and completed the latest construction task on the spot. In this way, the distance from the real permanent opponent here is obviously not good. When Xuanfeng opened his mouth, he began to gather the strength of the ancestral land of the golden winged Dapeng birds. Just as the pilgrimage of Buddhist temples will gather the will power, the ancestral place of the demon clan is the blood and star light sacrifice of the great demon masters of all ages. Over time, the mysterious system of protection and prohibition will also be formed. So I saw a Golden Tornado rising from the ground, covering the surrounding heaven and earth in an instant. It was condensed as a solid, like a fortress transformed by the golden wind. The ban also works on the inside. The sky is golden as if it is solidified, pressing inward. The space here has been blocked. Even the emperor of Wu, who has expanded the realm of Liuhe, can''t move away from the void. Of course, Lord Zhang never intended to leave like this. "The family of golden winged mires is still shallow, which can not compare with the ancestral land of the Sirius in the past." He had time to comment: "no wonder, however, it is only in recent years that you have reached the fourteenth level." Before the voice fell, the golden storm suddenly stopped. And Xuanfeng, the patriarch of the golden winged ROC, was shocked. Next to the orange light of the same clan, he was surprised to see that his clan leader had lost his wings and claws. There was only a solitary trunk, connected to the neck and head. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 399 Zhang Dongyun calmly looks at Xuanfeng, the leader of the golden winged Dapeng family, who has been cut into a bird stick by him, without saying anything. At this time, the ground was shaking, and there were signs of collapse. The ROC bird in the ancestral land was frightened and angry, but found that no matter who it was, they could not fly away. We will all be buried here alive. Golden winged ROC bird orange light to see, blessing to the soul, quickly bow to Zhang Dongyun: "my family is willing to surrender to Chang''an City, but also ask the city master to show mercy." Zhang Dongyun does not answer, but continues to calmly look at the Dapeng clan leader Xuanfeng. Xuanfeng''s body was fixed in the air and could not shake his head. But his eyes were red, and he glared at Zhang Dongyun: "orange light, shut up! Are we even inferior to the Sirius? Those four with wings would rather die than surrender, not to mention that we are the real overlord of the sky Orange light on one side of the face showed anxious color. Zhang Dongyun looked at each other, then smile slightly: "overlord?" The next moment, the head of Xuanfeng, the head of the family of golden winged Dapeng birds, disappears. In the middle of the sky, only the bare trunk was left, and then, as if rotten dust, dissipated with the wind. "From today on, you are the new patriarch of the golden winged ROC." Zhang Dongyun, as if nothing happened, told the orange light on one side. At the same time he spoke, the ancestral land of the mires returned to peace and was no longer a scene of doomsday. Orange light looks at the shadow of Xuanfeng disappearing, takes a deep breath, and then bows to Zhang Dongyun again: "yes, your majesty." Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly and didn''t care about the next thoughts of other big demons in the ROC family. The new patriarch, orange light, is not worried about his new position. Even if he is unwilling to admit it, he has to change his mind in the shortest time. In this way, he and his family of golden winged mires will not be extinct. Other members of the same family must also be aware of this. What the Lord of Chang''an said to them was a command that must be carried out to the letter. It was so easy to decide the life and death of Xuanfeng, the great demon in the fourteenth state. Xuanfeng was in his ancestral land and still had no room for resistance. Such enemies have surpassed the twelve Yama that swept the south in the past. Orange light even doubts that the twelve Yanluo is in Chang''an, but is Chang''an really controlled by the twelve Yanluo? Who is the Lord of Chang''an? Ignoring the startled mires such as orange light, Zhang Dongyun immediately ordered: "call the other six demon clan heads to come here to see me." "Yes, your majesty." Orange light answered quickly. Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly, then sat down, as if waiting so quietly. There was a brief riot among the golden winged mires. There are still some mires, holding the same idea as the former patriarch Xuanfeng, who are not willing to give in. They did not dare to directly collide with Zhang Dongyun, but tried to fly far away. However, before they flew far away, they exploded into a blood mist in the air. At the same time, blood mist fell in all directions, as if it were blood rain. The golden winged ROC birds, such as orange light, are solemn and silent. After reluctantly sorting out his mind, the group of demons forced themselves to greet Zhang Dongyun. At the same time, many ROC birds were ordered to go out to send letters to other demon clans. Among these messengers, there are Dapeng who is good at hiding his mind. After leaving their ancestral land, they revealed their true ideas and tried to escape. But in fact, the whole southern wasteland and the surrounding vast sea area are all within the scope of the current invincible city. How can these rocs succeed in trying to escape? One by one just put the wrong idea into practice, they all died on the spot without a whole body. Zhang Dongyun downplayed the notice, and then ordered orange light to exclude the new messenger. When hearing the news, all the members of the family of golden winged mires were in a state of uncertainty, reverence and fear. No one dared to think of escaping or resisting. The letters were sent to the big demon clans in the southern wilderness. All the monsters who received the letter were surprised. First of all, they have not received the news of the unification of China and Turkey. At present, they do not expect that the spearhead of Chang''an City has turned to the southern wilderness. Second, they did not expect that Xuanfeng, the patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng family, was dead, and the rest of the Dapeng family surrendered to Chang''an. Xuanfeng is the great demon of the fourteenth state, that is, the fifth state of the demon emperor''s peak, and the big demon of the Vientiane realm. Over the years, since his rise, he has been the first master of the demon clan in the southern wilderness. Although the other demon clans may not be completely convinced, they still respect the ROC bird Xuanfeng as the leader of the Group Demons.As a result, the news of Chang''an''s southward expedition has just come, and the first demon has been chopped by others? Although other demon clans will not fall into the chaotic situation without a leader, most of them will inevitably be defeated. Xuanfeng is not only the cultivation of the fourteenth realm, but also a golden winged ROC bird. Its speed response and empty shifting are among the best among the demon families. Under normal circumstances, even if it is not an opponent, the chance of escaping is greater than that of other demon clans. Such a peak demon emperor, run can not run away, was directly killed in the ancestral land of the golden winged ROC bird, how powerful the enemy should be? Xuanfeng can''t carry it. Other ethnic groups can''t carry it any more. After the initial surprise and confusion, the demons settled down and began to face difficult choices. Is this to admit defeat, bow to Chang''an, or find another way out? Different demon clans have different choices. The southern barren Leiyan mountain is the ancestral land of the lion dragon clan. Now, all the lion dragons who went out received the message and returned to their ancestral land to meet. The lion dragon clan leader held a national assembly to discuss how to deal with the pressure from Chang''an city. For a while, the demons argued and had their own ideas. Just as everyone was upset, a report came from outside the mountain. The head of the sea fire tiger clan visited in person. A group of lion dragons looked at each other and guessed. "He said that he hoped to form an alliance with our nation and advance and retreat together." The messenger added. When the demons heard the words, they knew it immediately. The sea fire tigers, who were also informed by the golden winged ROC, were obviously unwilling to give in. Although Xuanfeng and other golden winged ROC birds were defeated, there were still many big demons left in the southern wasteland, and the number of them was huge. Even the Xuanfeng of the fourteenth realm failed to unify the demons of the southern wilderness completely, so as to forbid them. At present, the strong enemy is pressing on the territory. The idea of the sea fire tiger clan leader is that we should unite first, advance and retreat together, and then make plans. It''s really not possible. You can make peace with the old enemy, the five schools of the evil way, and then make an alliance. This is not uncommon in history. Although the demons and Demons fought for a long time, they belonged to the same way in the south. In the face of enemies from other places, it is easy for us to stand side by side on the same front. To be honest, it is difficult for the lion dragon clan to accept it. At this time, the head of the sea fire tiger clan visited in person, so we thought to welcome in first and discuss it later. However, just as the whole body seems to be made up of flame, but the giant tiger who steps on the waves and breaks through the sky is just about to enter the Thunder Mountain, the whole world is shocked. Whether it is sea fire tiger or lion dragon, they are all shocked. Just as they were trying to find out, they saw a bolt of lightning falling from the sky. The target is pointing down in the sky, the huge sea fire tiger like a mountain peak. The sea fire tiger clan growled and roared. Suddenly, a large amount of starlight lit up around the sea, as if turning into a sea of stars in an instant. The flame of his body was burning, and the light was more and more bright, as if the real sun in the sky came to the world. Star sea sun up together, intending to intercept lightning. But the lightning went straight down, completely regarding the magic power of the demon as nothing. Whether the sun or the sea of stars, are split by the electric light instantaneously. The tiger demon of the 13th level was also split into ashes by lightning, and there was no room for luck. Like the sky above, down God punishment. Even if a demon emperor''s fourth realm has been built into its own star sea, and the Demon power is boundless and boundless, it is impossible to resist such a divine punishment and die in an instant. A group of lion dragons in Leiyan mountain, no matter how high or low their cultivation level, all opened their mouths wide and were stunned. It was difficult for them to regain their consciousness for a long time. "Sea fire tiger, lion dragon Is the demon blood source of Longte and Lao Zhenyuan It was not until a majestic and ethereal voice came from the sky and a group of lion dragons on Leiyan mountain came back to their senses. But the sound has gone. Black Ting, the head of the lion dragon clan, sighed. No wonder even Xuanfeng has been planted. They can''t resist such heavenly power. You can''t even run. "Black Ting is guilty. I hope your majesty will forgive me." The head of the lion dragon clan bowed his head in the direction where the voice disappeared, and then looked at his fellow people with different looks: "we have come on our own initiative. Death is hard to forgive, but we still have a chance of survival." After giving some orders, he called on several elders with high status of cultivation to go to the ancestral land of the golden winged Dapeng birds and greet the new conquerors. At the same time, the largest inland lake on the land of South China suddenly had huge waves. One by one huge, thick and long black shadow broke through the water. It is clear that they are giant black scale snakes with heads like houses and eyes like lanterns.On the back of each big black snake, there are two wings, which open together to block out the sun. It''s the black sky snake of different species. It''s fierce and incomparable. It''s gifted. It can compete with the Dragon species. However, at the moment, these big demons of the snake clan are running for their lives. They are not willing to go to the ancestral land of the golden winged mires and worship the mysterious and powerful city Lord of Chang''an. But the black sky snake clan also did not have the courage to fight against Chang''an city. So their final decision was to flee. If you can''t, you can always hide. To this end, they determined to abandon the ancestral land of their own people and the control territory they had managed for many years. He may still have a chance to come back, but now, it''s better to go. The demons were running away with such an idea, but all of a sudden their bodies were shocked and all of them were frozen in the air. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 400 Many black sky snakes are standing in the air. Then, all over their bodies, they all began to bleed. Blood flowed from the dark scales, but soon the scales began to fall off together. In a blink of an eye, many black sky snake demons, a snake scale all scattered, flesh and blood. It even includes several serpentine demons in the 13th state. We didn''t even have the chance to resist. If we couldn''t use our magic power, we had already become a river of blood. However, all black sky snakes still have their lives. The stagnant space-time suddenly returned to normal. As a result, the seriously injured demons fell from the sky to the ground below, and the blood spattered for a while, which was unbearable. "Black sky snake? I heard eight younger sister mention that there was one in qieyuan of eastern Xinjiang. I don''t know if they belong to the same clan... " Above the sky, a majestic and ethereal voice sounded, but soon disappeared. On a land of flesh and blood, the contemporary patriarch of the black sky snake clan tied a ring and raised his neck and head hard to look at the direction where the sound disappeared. Just when the whole family ran on the road together, they met such a terrible force that they played their lives in the palm of their hands. Is this terrible strength the strength of Chang''an City? Fortunately, the other side is still merciful. But next, I must go to the ancestral land of the golden winged ROC. If they still dare to escape, the result will be that the whole army will be destroyed and there will be no place to bury them together. Speaking of it, the golden winged ROC bird and the black sky snake are the mortal enemies between the two clans. If it was not for the fierce struggle between demons and demons, and if there were other foreign enemies, Xuanfeng would attack the black sky snakes first. But now Xuanfeng is dead, and both of them have to submit to Chang''an together. All kinds of things in the past are meaningless now Zhang Dongyun doesn''t care how melancholy he feels in his heart. He went straight to his next goal. They are all within the scope of the invincible city. For the city Lord Zhang, any place is always moving. The next moment, he was over a mountain range. Here, there is blue light and fog surging, blocking the mountain peak, from which comes the extremely fierce and manic breath. Don''t say that ordinary creatures are just people or demons who are weak in cultivation. When they approach here, they will have violent and vicious thoughts, and become bloodthirsty and vicious. This is the unique ethnic talent of Taowu. The main peak of this mountain range, called the evil copper peak, is the birthplace of the Taowu people in the south. At the moment, a group of Taowu in the ancestral land, impatient. The news from the golden winged ROC made them equally hesitant. The other side can win the fourteenth Xuanfeng, the strength is obviously not that they can resist the evil copper peak. But to yield to this point, that is not to Taowu. This kind of ferocious demon is stubborn in nature. They would not even flee, let alone surrender. So they had to think of other ways. Just as we were waiting anxiously, a voice came from the sky: "it turns out that it is a demon clan from the other side of Nanzhan Buzhou." All Taowu were frightened and angry, looked up, but could not see the enemy. Only a majestic and ethereal voice came from the sky: "you have done a good job in asking for help from your family." The head of the Taowu clan changed a little. There was an old man who was the same as him in the cultivation of the 13th realm. He left at his command and went out to seek help. Was it intercepted? On the evil copper peak, a group of Taowu all roared. They still refuse to give in and fight against Zhang Dongyun to the end. However, they did not know that Zhang Dongyun did not intercept the old taozu who asked for help. "It doesn''t look like you''re going to surrender." Zhang Dongyun waved with his hand, and the evil copper peak immediately fell apart. So big mountains, first of all, collapsed, and then in an instant they were broken into powder. On the mountain, hundreds of Taowu, big or small, were smashed by invisible forces. Taowu''s nature is stubborn and hard to change. Combined with his magic power, his whole body is extremely strong and strong, and his defense ability is amazing. He is more powerful than countless pure gold God iron. But at the moment, in front of Zhang Dongyun, there is no difference between wood and steel, and they all end up in pieces. Zhang Dongyun wiped out the evil Tongfeng and Nanhuang Taowu demon family, clapped his hands, and continued to move on to the next place. Step by step under his feet, people have become the birthplace of colorful peacocks. Here is the green mountains and waters, a school of bright, with Taowu''s evil copper peak is completely opposite. In fact, the peacock clan is much more peaceful than other demon clans.Among the seven demon clans in Nanhuang, the peacock clan is the most peaceful one. They seldom fight with other demon clans and are less in trouble with human beings. However, after receiving the news from the golden winged ROC bird about Chang''an City, the peacock family did not set out to worship the city master. First of all, the peacocks are also arrogant and less hostile to people. At the same time, it also means that they don''t bow to others easily. Secondly, they have a bit of a knot between them and the twelve Yanluo of the past year Zhang Dongyun was not polite. When he lifted his hand, ziqinglin, the ancestral land of peacocks, was caught in his palm like Zhongyue temple in Zhongtu. The peacock family, including the clan leader Kong Le, were all stunned. Although we have heard of the news that Xuanfeng was killed, twelve Yanluo once roamed the southern wilderness in the past year, hunting the top demon emperor of the Sirian tribe. We are somewhat prepared for this. But now, it is clear that only one person can make a move, but he has such an amazing and thorough ability. The expectation of Confucius was broken again. "Kong Le, your whole family has always been clean and self-respect. Now I will not be hard to do. I will only give you a job to do." Zhang Dongyun calmly ordered: "find my six younger sister''s whereabouts." The Colorful Peacock family heard the speech, first surprised, then all silent. Although it is not easy to immediately determine who the speaker is, but the other side of the mouth of the "six sisters", they heard, immediately know it. "Five color gods and demons" road snow garden, in the past 12 Yama, ranked sixth, practice the magic Road, the change of multicolored peacock. The peacock family has always been indifferent to the world and good to others. If there is anything else in the world that can infuriate them, one of the few is the demon path practitioners who take their blood and practice the transformation of colorful peacocks. It is because of the five colored peacocks, who had always been peaceful and not combative at that time, but also participated in the war. At that time, Lu Xueyuan handled the matter by himself, and he didn''t go to the purple green forest to find trouble. Zhang Dongyun naturally did not dispute with the peacock family. As a matter of fact, it is hard to say whether the former six sisters are enemies or friends with them. Lu Xueyuan practices the change of Colorful Peacock. At present, Kong le and other peacock family demons are looking for her, which can be regarded as the best use of everything. "We Looking for her? " Kong Le, the patriarch, took a deep breath and asked in a voice. Zhang Dongyun a smile: "of course." He took down the peacock people and let them go out to run errands. For other people or demons, hostages and demons may not be useful. But for Kong Le, they can''t ignore the quality of the birds. So Zhang Dongyun didn''t worry that the peacocks would run away. After processing the peacocks, Lord Zhang went to the last target of the southern demon clan. Youluoyuan. This is the ancestral land of Youhuai clan. Different from two birds flying in the sky, a snake swimming in the water and three animals running on the ground, Youhuai is a demon family with plants and plants. Golden winged Dapeng bird, multicolored peacock, black sky snake, wutao, lion dragon, sea fire tiger and Youhuai are the seven most powerful among the thousands of demon families in the southern wilderness. Its status is about the same as that of the six imperial dynasties, three Buddhist temples and three avenues. Other demon clans in Nanhuang are basically attached to these seven families. Sophora japonica is a large plant demon. Relatively speaking, it is not so flexible. Therefore, it seems that it is only sticking to its own one acre of land, not being enemies with outsiders. But they are essentially different from colorful peacocks. The multicolored peacock is really peaceful and noble, but Youhuai just looks like this. The area of youluoyuan is gradually expanding every year, every month and every day. The real root system of each Sophora japonica is growing deeper and wider under the Youluo plain. It is right to be steady and steady, step by step. They have been developing for a long time. Sooner or later, the whole southern wasteland will become a part of youluoyuan. Therefore, no matter when the Sirius family dominated half of the southern wilderness more than 30 years ago, or the rise of the golden winged Dapeng bird family in recent years, they all agreed to suppress the Youhuai family. If it was not for the demons who were equally entrenched in the southern wilderness, you Huai and the black sky snake would be the first targets of the golden winged ROC. Even though they have been beaten down, the Youhuai clan is still very good at it. In particular, their ancestral land, youluoyuan, was the most powerful among the seven demon clans. Of course, they also received a message from the golden winged ROC. For the strong Chang''an City, you Huai clan, the same discussion. "My family has always been taboo by other ethnic groups. This time, it may be an opportunity." In the center of youluoyuan, a hundred Zhang high old locust tree with its trunk like a pillar holding the sky, and its branches and leaves as luxuriant as the sky, came out from the old locust tree that occupied a large space around it: "our choice is not much."Youhuai, who has a high level of cultivation, has a way to abandon its own noumenon for a long journey. If the noumenon is destroyed, it can still survive, but it is doomed to be severely damaged. "Can Chang''an City accommodate us?" Around are towering ancient locust trees, at this time all tone uneasy. The biggest tree in the center of youluoyuan is Cang Hui, the patriarch. At this time, he continued: "thirty years ago, although the twelve Yanluo swept through the southern wilderness, they only wiped out the ethnic groups that were enemies to them or invaded the middle land, and did not feel sorry for us." The rest of the locust trees began to ponder. "In those days, they didn''t care how our family lived and expanded. Now they think they have enough heart to accommodate us." Cang Hui said slowly, "or, confidence has the means to control us." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 401 "Let''s go to the golden winged ROC now?" Around the big locust tree, a voice issued: "can it be the trick of the golden winged ROC bird?" Plants into demons, rooted in their own mu of land, has a unique advantage. Like canghui, you are in the youluoyuan. Even in the face of the golden winged ROC bird Xuanfeng in the fourteenth realm, you still have a lot of confidence. But once he leaves youluoyuan, that''s another thing. "Xuanfeng is arrogant and arrogant, so he will not act like this. What''s more, if Chang''an is in the north, if he wants to deal with us, it will be cheap in Chang''an." Cang Hui sighed: "I''m afraid he is really broken wings." All the locust trees around sigh together. Although Cang Hui, such a powerful plant demon, can take advantage of its own roots, but the golden winged ROC bird Xuanfeng is after all the big demon of the fourteenth realm. Even he fell down so easily. The movement was much smaller than that of the twelve Yanluo mountains in the south. The way of life has really changed. I''m afraid Nanhuang will also usher in a great change that has not been seen for many years. "I''m going to meet the Lord of Chang''an." You Huai clan chief Cang Hui said. You Luo Yuan in the center of the largest tree on the top of the crown, there is a dark flash of light. Then, a leaf fell off from the branches and flew out of the Youluo plain and floated far away. Now that he has decided to bow to Chang''an City, Cang Hui naturally can''t be perfunctory with ordinary separation. On the leaves of the locust tree, the spirit of the head of the Youhuai clan is reposed. He went to see the Lord of Chang''an in person. Zhang Dongyun takes a look at Cang Hui and nods with satisfaction. He is in the invincible City, can be everywhere, also can be divided into thousands. At present, it doesn''t matter if I''m wandering outside. Where the ancestral land of golden winged Dapeng birds is, it''s natural to greet canghui, heiting and other big demons at the same time. However, the Youhuai clan, but let him in the present invincible city within the countless threads, to find another interesting thread. In the face of the pressure caused by the current Chang''an City, of course, the Youhuai clan knelt down, but before kneeling, the family had a lot of discussions, and they sorted out all the ways they could think of. They also considered asking for help. It''s just that this person is a little special. Although they are the same clan, but strictly speaking, the other party is not a demon clan. To be exact, the tree demon is not fake, but he gave up his own talent of dark locust tree. Instead, he went to learn Taoism from others instead. And, it has achieved a lot. In a broad sense, the first expert of Youhuai family is she or Youhuai, which is still in suspense. However, she had been divorced from youluoyuan many years ago, and her relationship with Youhuai clan was not so harmonious. This Taoist demon named twilight is not rooted like other plant demon families, but is mysterious and erratic. Few people or demons knew her existence. The Youhuai people only know that she has returned to settle in Nanhuang in recent years, but they don''t know her whereabouts. Now even if you want to find it is difficult, can only give up. However, for Zhang Dongyun, who is rich in the whole southern wilderness, it is as simple as breathing to think about each other''s residence. But unfortunately, people go to the tree empty, unexpectedly not in. It''s not remote. It''s in a small town at the foot of the mountain. A huge house basically shows the owner''s status as the first big family of local squire. There were many servants in the house, but the landlord''s family, a wife who lived alone here, was not at home. Through these servants, Zhang Dongyun learned that the master would come back soon after he went out to visit friends. This makes Lord Zhang feel relieved. The other side is not gone forever. I don''t know how long it will take, but it''s very likely to come back. As for visiting friends, Zhang Dongyun even if he has heard of it. servants do not know where the lady interviewed her friends. Zhang Cheng secretly told her: the whole southern wasteland and even the surrounding waters can not find her. You can make complaints about it. There are a lot of people in this town. The nearby villages all come here to go to the market, but no one knows. The lady who lives in seclusion is in fact a hermit. She practices Taoism. In one thought, she can raze a thousand li to the ground. The temporary expansion lasted only one day. It is not sure whether this Sophora japonica will come back. However, Zhang Dongyun served a snack. On the one hand, the strength of the other party''s cultivation is excellent. The point is that he found something interesting in this mansion. The tree demon lives here in the twilight mist and lives a low-key life without exposing many traces. But at the moment, under the blessing of invincible City, any trace can not escape Zhang Dongyun''s eye. In the house, Zhang Dongyun found some Taoist traces left by the evening mist. It is worth mentioning that this trace is familiar to Zhang Dongyun.He had seen similar Daoism before, which was on the silk of Xinghe, the magic weapon of Chu Yaoguang Twilight is the Taoist master who made Xinghe silk for Chu Yaoguang? The people who refined the silk of Xinghe were both Taoism and Confucianism, in which Taoism was the main and Confucianism was the second. Zhang Dongyun turned around in the mansion and found the handwriting of the master''s house. Although the other side did not show the Confucian cultivation, but in front of Zhang Dongyun, or at a glance. In this twilight, in addition to the brilliant Taoist cultivation, there are also Confucian accomplishments. Looking at it, Zhang Dongyun feels more and more interesting. Because of this twilight Confucian cultivation, there are also some threads to follow, which makes Zhang Dongyun feel familiar again. It comes from the girl named Qi Mo in his city. At the beginning, from the seven abysses, he brought Chu Yaoguang and Qi Mo out together. This little guy practices Taoism, but it''s not a human being, but ink is turned into a monster by a powerful man. The person who enlightens her is a master of both Confucianism and Taoism. Its Confucian method, with the twilight of Confucian practice, the same source. In this judgment, Zhang Dongyun is more authoritative than Shen Herong. It is more interesting to call Zhang Dongyun. There was a golden winged ROC bird who wanted to take Qi Mo away. The reason was that he found some clues left by Qi Mo in the southern wilderness. Now for Zhang Dongyun, the same panoramic view. It was a deep pool like a thick ink. Maybe it was a Confucian expert who washed his pen here and left it. As a result, the pool water turned into thick ink, which lasted for a long time, but did not condense. The meaning and principle contained in it can be mutually verified with the handwriting left by the evening mist in this house. The Confucian cultivation in twilight should not only be achieved by looking at the water. The Confucianist expert who called Qi Mo was very likely to have contacted him. Chu Yaoguang and Qi Mo have such a winding connection. Is she aware of it? How much else did she hide from everyone? Why do you hide it? Seeing that she was chased by Xian Kaiyang before, she didn''t seem to merge with each other. Zhang Dongyun was not angry at Chu Yaoguang''s unusual appearance, but was curious. His sight fell again on the big house. Perhaps, the owner of this place can provide him with some valuable information. When you were wandering in the silk river more than 30 years ago, you didn''t see it. This is the magic weapon that Chu Yaoguang got after the Xianji incident. In other words, twilight contacted her, at least helped her refine the silk of Xinghe River after the Xianji incident. I hope this tree will come home early and have a good chat. Zhang Dongyun didn''t wait much for the evening mist. Seize this day and finish everything that can be done first. Therefore, Zhang Cheng took the initiative to read between, people have been to another place. Over a city. A few cities, such as the imperial capital of Zhongtu Jing Dynasty and Kunyang of Qian Dynasty, are rare in the world. But at the moment, on the barren land in the south, there stands a city even bigger than Fengming and Kunyang. At first glance, he only looked at the size. Zhang Dongyun even felt that he had seen Chang''an City several times earlier. The city wall is towering, stretching endlessly to both sides, and encircling the vast number of apprentices in the city. However, all the walls are completely black. In the city, from time to time, the sound of dragon singing, and the real dragon figure, occasionally soared into the sky, straight into the sky. Like a city belonging to the dragon. But those are people. This is dragon city, one of the five sects of Nanhuang magic road. In recent years, Yang Zheng, the Lord of the Black Dragon King, is the first master of the magic road in southern wilderness. His cultivation of the fourteenth state of the magic Road, that is, the fifth level of the real body of the devil''s road, has already cultivated the real body of the devil''s road to the peak of the wild God state. Under his rule, Longcheng gradually became the largest sect of the southern wilderness devil Road, commanding the demons and competing with the demons. After taking care of the demon clan, a city Lord surnamed Zhang naturally wandered to the devil''s road. Just as the demon clan went to the golden winged Dapeng bird clan to find Xuanfeng, Zhang Dongyun went directly to Yang Zheng, who was the leader of the "Black Dragon King". When he appeared in the inner palace of the Dragon City, the first master of the southern wilderness devil road was practicing hard. Although he has become the real peak of the evil way of the God of famine, Yang Zheng is still striving for perfection and seeking more progress without any slackness. He also felt the pressure from the previous Middle Earth incident. The change of demon clan side, he has not had time to receive news. Zhang Dongyun was too quick to deal with several demon clans in a short period of time. The Longcheng disciples responsible for intelligence collection here quickly reported the news, which was still on the way."Han Feiyu''s stuff doesn''t seem to come from here." Zhang Dongyun looked around and muttered to himself. When his voice rang out, Yang Zhengcai, the owner of this place, was startled. A figure shrouded in brilliance appeared in the inner palace of the dragon city. All of a sudden, the strong evil Qi condensed into black armored real dragons, breaking through the top of the palace and circling in the sky. Yang Zheng suppressed the surprise in his heart, with a cold look, staring at Zhang Dongyun who suddenly appeared in front of him. He has just been concentrating on practicing and is not sensitive enough to the outside world. But at the moment, he has been absorbed, but still feel in front of Zhang Dongyun, as if illusory, elusive. Who is it? Chang''an City? Yang Zheng''s heart is getting deeper and deeper. Zhang Dongyun looked up at the black dragon and said, "xuanjialong..." Yang Zhengxiu, the "Black Dragon King", practiced the transformation of xuanjialong. In the past, there was one of the twelve Yama, and so was he. The fifth dragon demon emperor, Lei Han. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 402 Looking at Yang Zheng at the moment, Zhang Dongyun remembers that Han Feiyu, the southern emperor of Shushan, escaped from Su''s sword with a treasure. The treasure was made by xuanjialong, but it did not come from the real xuanjialong, but from the person who practiced the magic way of xuanjialong. Of course, Lei Han is not the only one. But at that time, Zhang Dongyun, Shen and Rong''s first thought in their minds was naturally to think of their former brothers who had made friends with each other. In particular, Han Feiyu''s treasure can help him escape from Su''s broken sword. Its quality is quite extraordinary. Even for those who practice the transformation of the dark dragon, they can''t be made by anyone. The state of cultivation should be at least the thirteenth state or above. When he arrived at Yang Zheng''s Longcheng in the southern wilderness, Zhang Dongyun had the thought of verification. As a result, he can be sure that Han Feiyu''s treasure was not made by Yang Zheng. In this way, the remaining possibilities are not high. This makes Zhang Dongyun have to suspect that Han Feiyu''s baby is from Lei Han, the "dragon devil emperor". As for the present Yang Zheng, his interest suddenly faded a lot: "Chang''an can accommodate everyone who sincerely submits to him. Your fate depends on your own choice next." The voice spread all over the Dragon City, and the city of demon kingdom was suddenly in an uproar. Among them, the magic air that floats in it all vibrates together, like a tsunami. Yang is looking at Zhang Dongyun in front of him. His heart sinks to the bottom of the valley. "You are The Lord of Chang''an He asked in a deep voice. "Not bad." Zhang Dongyun nodded: "I have just given Xuanfeng a death." Yang Zheng was silent when he heard the speech. Boiling Dragon City, also for a quiet. Xuanfeng, the patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng bird family, is now the largest demon in the southern wilderness, the peak of the demon emperor, and the world''s most powerful person who has achieved the success of Vientiane. He has always been in a stalemate with Yang Zheng, the "Black Dragon King". The first demon in the South desert has fallen? The city Lord In the heart of all the people in the Dragon City, there are ominous omens. After a long time, Yang Zheng himself took a deep breath and then slowly breathed out: "I will not surrender to anyone." Zhang Dongyun heard the speech and nodded: "it''s OK." Yang Zheng said a word, the whole body up and down evil Qi will surge together. The thousands of black dragons rising high and high, roared loudly and shook the whole world. Surrounded by mountains and rivers, the heaven and earth have changed together. Mountains turn into long dragons and look up on the ground. The same is true of rivers turning into lakes. In lakes, black dragons float. Under the shock of the earth, the black dragon also broke through the earth. Vegetation, tile stone, twist and change together. Even in the middle of the sky, Zhang Dongyun''s side, the air and the sun are condensed together, turning into a vicious black dragon. Zhang Dongyun saw the situation and nodded slightly. All things are gods. This is the magic power of the fourteenth state of the practice of the devil''s way, which is also the fifth state of the real body of the devil''s way. It can assimilate all things around the body together and use it for oneself. Compared with the combination of Taoism and heaven and earth, the pure land of Buddhist Dharma and the pure land of Dharma become the world of Buddhism, and the real body means of devil''s way are more weird and domineering, which is equivalent to forcibly tearing and plundering from the original heaven and earth, taking possession of it and turning it into one''s own world. One of the domineering, in addition to their own good, but also destroy the opponent''s layout. Taoist experts are good at arranging arrays. With the help of arrays, they are equal to occupying geographical advantages. However, the Taoist array was completely broken when it came to the ghost road. Even the pure land Buddhist kingdom evolved from Buddhist dharma body is no exception. But Zhang Dongyun, facing Yang Zheng''s power, just waved his hand at will, as if driving away flies. The next moment, all of a sudden, the black dragons were frozen in the air. Next, thousands of black dragons turned their heads and rushed to their original owner Yang Zheng. Yang Zheng was shocked and found that he could not change the situation. He had to change his body, split his body into many black dragon shadows, and confront the black dragons who were fighting in all directions. Xuanjialong''s defense is amazing, but thousands of real dragons fight together, and soon you can see countless dragon claws and scales, mixed with dragon blood, falling from the sky like a rainstorm. The roaring and concussion of the dragon city below seems to have survived at this moment. The wall vibrated, and then it rose from the ground and turned into a long black dragon, rushing towards Zhang Dongyun in the air. Zhang Dongyun fingers gently. This Xuanjia black dragon, which has accumulated Yang Zheng''s painstaking efforts for many years, immediately defected and the target became Yang Zheng himself. Yang Zheng was so angry that he almost vomited blood, but he could only parry. With the dragon city transformed into a dragon to join the siege, Yang Zheng could not resist. His evil shadows were broken in succession, and he was about to be hanged.At the critical moment, Yang Zheng murmured, and the evil shadow of Taoism suddenly exploded automatically, turning into a majestic black cloud covering the sky and the earth. Seeing that Yang Zheng couldn''t resist the signs of taking advantage of the chaos to escape, Zhang Dongyun was still in the old God, standing still. The black dragon, which was transformed by the Dragon City, suddenly chanted in the air, shaking all over. So its black dragon scales opened and closed, and a fierce white light came out of it. The black scales of Xuanjia kept falling off and scattered around like snowflakes. A stronger and more powerful white dragon appeared. Under the bright light all over its body, it immediately dispels the black fog generated after the explosion of Yang Zhengxie''s shadow. Yang Zheng, who wanted to escape, was exposed to the sun again. With the sound of the Dragon chanting, the white dragon opened his mouth and swallowed Yang Zheng. The white dragon circled between heaven and earth, twisting its body from time to time, as if Yang was struggling in its belly. But in the twinkling of an eye, the twisting struggle disappears. Other people in Longcheng took a breath of cool air. Does that mean that the city Lord of his family has just fallen? In the fourteenth state, the demon lord who has dominated the southern wilderness for many years is gone? The crowd felt incredible for a moment and couldn''t help standing on the spot. Until the ethereal and majestic voice fell again from the sky and woke them up: "those who fall will not kill." Looking at the white dragon, they could not help but swallow and spit. ¡°¡­¡­ Villains are willing to surrender to Chang''an. " I don''t know where, the first person''s voice sounded. With the first leader, soon more and more people followed, and more and more people began to compete with each other. Zhang Dongyun looked at all this quietly and nodded slightly after a long time: "the dust has settled down on the demon clan side. Now, you send people to other demon holy places and call them here to meet them." People in the dragon city have promised: "obey your Majesty''s edict." Hearing the news of Xuanfeng''s death, everyone had a vague guess. Now, the speculation has been confirmed. Demon clan side, as expected, have been taken down by Chang''an city. Compared with the movement of their side, the other side really is to catch the thief and catch the king first. The demon and the devil are both the strongest ones. After solving the problem of golden winged ROC and dragon city, most of the others dare not resist by force. Received the news, the South wilderness evil road several big faction, collective silence. Compared with the previous dark locust, sea fire tiger, black sky snake and other demon clans, the news received here by the demon road is more frightening. The news from the demon clan is that Xuanfeng is dead and the golden winged ROC family returns. And the demon road side became Xuanfeng, Yang Zheng are dead, demon clan has all fallen to Chang''an city. Rao is the demon master is mostly cold and stubborn, this moment also had to weigh more in the heart. Especially later, a lot of news came from the demon clan. The head of the sea fire tiger clan who intended to fight against Chang''an died. All the black sky snakes, who wanted to escape, were captured either by death or injury. The Colorful Peacock clan, the whole army was destroyed, life and death unknown, even the ancestral purple green forest were completely wiped from the earth. Taowu clan ancestor of the evil Tongfeng was razed to the ground, the whole family destroyed. The lion dragon and the Youhuai nationality returned to Chang''an honestly. In less than half a day, Chang''an swept through most of the southern wasteland, and its prestige was even more terrifying than that of the twelve Yanluo. Those who dare to disobey will be the end of the clan extermination. In the face of such a powerful and cold means, after a short period of chaos, the various factions of the evil way finally unified their opinions. "Big black sky, practice the change of black sky snake, and the black sky snake demon clan is a deadly enemy The blazing sea, practicing the change of sea fire tiger, and the sea fire tiger demon clan are enemies Jue Ming Valley is the change of Jueming tianwu. There is no such big demon as Jueming tianwu in Nanhuang. He learned from his ancestors and came from outside Nanhuang... " As far as Zhang Dongyun''s line of sight is concerned, the whole situation of the southern wasteland has been grasped. "Well, they also moved from Nanzhan Buzhou. The grandmaster took a dozen juelian tianwu to settle in the southern wasteland of Dongsheng Shenzhou..." Zhang Dongyun''s heart was clear. In Jue Ming Valley, one of the most closely guarded places is insect valley. There live, or should be said, dozens of desperate tianwu. This is the way of Wugu''s life cultivation. This is basically the case in the southern wilderness. For example, in the Dragon City, there are real pure blood Xuanjia real dragon. In the blazing sea, there are pure blood sea fire tigers. In the gate of big black sky, there are black sky snakes. Other small sects are basically in the same state. There are many enemies between the demon clan and the devil way, which is one of the important reasons.At present, both the demons and demons of the southern wilderness are all obedient to Chang''an. In the future, everyone will spoon rice in the same pot. How to coexist peacefully is a big problem for Chang''an. How to keep them motivated is another problem. However, Lord Zhang is not very concerned about this. What he is concerned about at the moment is that there is a place where the level of the devil''s road holy land has not been lowered. Nine sacred palaces. The change of jiuying, the practice of the magic way, is powerful and has only developed in recent decades. Dragon City, fiery sea, big black sky, Jueming Valley, together with the nine holy palaces, are the five schools of Nanhuang devil road. Although it was only in these years that Yang broke through the fourteenth level, Longcheng has been dominant in the southern desert for many years, including the great Heitian, the blazing sea and the jueminggu. Only the nine sacred palaces are exceptional. In just a few decades, it has surpassed the accumulation of other people for many years. They have people behind them. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 403 There was no nine babies in Nanhuang, and the inheritance of the nine holy palaces was also foreign. Zhang Dongyun''s mind moves, the man has already arrived at the Mountain Gate of Jiusheng palace. Under the coverage of the invincible city system, he accurately captured that there were also people who rushed to the south to seek help. City Lord Zhang will not stop this. Like Taowu over there of the demon clan, he would like the other side to come here. As for the rest of the nine holy palaces, since they would not surrender, it would not matter. So Zhang Dongyun raised his hand in the cloud, and the Mountain Gate of Jiusheng palace immediately began to be turbulent. All of a sudden, the nine saints palace, including the palace master, all changed their faces. Then, one head and another nine babies appeared in the palace. Nine heads, like dragons and snakes of Warcraft, appear in succession. At one time, hundreds of animal heads were found in the nine holy palaces, and their mouths were sprayed with flame and poisonous water. The blue flame exudes a sinister, not hot, but cold, evil atmosphere. Once it is contaminated, it seems that it will be difficult to extinguish it, and it will be entangled like a maggot with bones. The poisonous water is silent, but the heaven and earth seem unable to bear it. When the water drops on the ground, deep holes are immediately eroded from the ground, and the water continues to flow downward. So many nine babies display their magic power together, which seems like the end of the world, full of endless disasters. Zhang Dongyun''s hands were behind him, and his face was covered with brilliance. Then, there seemed to be countless suns on the sky. The blazing flames were more violent than the poisonous fires of jiuying, which extinguished them. Blue flame, this moment seems to become the fuel of the sun. At the same time, the Mountain Gate of Jiusheng palace was submerged by floods from nowhere. The vast and endless flood is not polluted by poisonous water, but washed away by poisonous water. The more violent water and fire devoured the nine infant magic power exerted by countless demon masters, and destroyed and swallowed up the nine holy palace. All the people in the palace were devoured by fire and water, no matter whether they were transformed into nine babies or not. The magic power derived from the blood of nine baby demons makes the vitality of these practitioners of the evil way extremely tenacious. There are very few opponents who can completely kill them in the same realm. But now, faced with the disaster of flood and fire, which was born out of thin air, I don''t know where it came from or when it will end. These descendants of the nine holy palace lost their lives in an instant. Including the palace master, when he reaches the 13th level and becomes a master of evil shadow, he will release all his evil shadows, and he will be counted as one who can escape. As long as one evil shadow survives, they will live without worry. But there is no possibility of success at this moment. All the people, together with the evil shadow, were destroyed. Even if they have evil shadows hidden in advance, the farthest distance is not beyond the coverage of invincible city. All at the same time. After cleaning up the nine holy palaces, Zhang Dongyun left calmly. He has understood all the relevant information here. Naturally, the target of a demon practitioner''s intention to seek help cannot be a demon family of the same blood. They are enemies to each other. The object of the nine saints'' palace is the source of their inheritance. In the northern part of Luzhou, the "nine baby king" returned to Nanshan. Jiusheng palace is the branch of guinanshan gate, crossing the ocean, and finally taking root in the southern wilderness of Dongsheng Shenzhou. Their inheritance, even the nine babies they kept in the palace for blood collection, all originated from beigulu island. After receiving the news from Longcheng, Jiusheng palace was restless and ordered people to leave Nanhuang and go to beiguluzhou for help. Zhang Dongyun, of course, is happy to see its success. He longed for the ninth Baby King to come here to look for him. After sweeping down the nine saints'' palace, Zhang Dongyun immediately returned to Longcheng, where he waited for the big black sky, the blazing flame sea and the Jue Ming valley. At the same time, he was waiting for the demons and demons to come to their homes in Xuanjin mountain, the birthplace of the golden winged Dapeng birds and Longcheng. All of the black sky snakes were destroyed by him. But at this time, I did not dare to think about it again. Even if he was seriously injured, the patriarch rushed to Xuanjin mountain to meet him. Looking at the demons and demons in the two places, Zhang Dongyun calmly ordered: "give you some time to recuperate, and later, you will be called to leave the southern wilderness." Hearing the news, the demon and the devil immediately agreed: "I will obey your Majesty''s instructions, and we will be ready at all times." The sea fire and the tiger clan are destroyed. The Taowu clan was destroyed. The multicolored peacock is missing. The nine sacred palaces were destroyed. There was a huge power vacuum in the southern famine. In normal times, although the other families all submit to Chang''an, they still have to take the opportunity to fill the vacuum of these forces and expand their ethnic groups or clans.But now after listening to Zhang Dongyun''s words, we dare not act rashly. Obviously, Zhang Dongyun has overall consideration and arrangement for them. It will not be long before the whole batch will be transferred to the south. It''s hard to say what will happen in the future. This also makes the demons and Demons feel uneasy. It is good to take advantage of this to gain a foothold in China. Comparatively speaking, the middle land is still richer than the southern famine. But such good things may not fall on them. At this moment, we are more uneasy. Zhang Dongyun really intends to transfer the remaining four demon clans and four demon gates from the southern wilderness. Although the two level 14 masters were killed by him, the rest of them are still like clouds of masters, which can strengthen the strength of Chang''an and help him open the road. According to Zhang Dongyun''s original idea, it is best to throw all the people and Demons here to the western regions. The eastern corner of the western regions is now within the scope of his invincible city. He started, Nanhuang these demons, demons, can pass in an instant, and successful foothold. However, considering the Taoist demon named twilight, Zhang Dongyun temporarily suppressed his mind. If Nanhuang is empty here, when the evening mist comes back from outside, it will inevitably be noticed. According to her life, low profile and obviously cautious. If you detect that the situation is wrong, whether it is related to yourself or not, you may be scared away. The current temporary expansion only lasts for one day. Zhang Dongyun is not sure that Twilight will come back today. Therefore, he still left the demons and demons in the southern wilderness for the time being, and waited for the dusk haze to be dealt with before considering. However, there can be an exception. "Cang Hui, leave with me." Zhang Dongyun ordered calmly. When Cang Hui, the head of the Youhuai clan, heard the speech, his mood was slightly excited, but his face was stable: "yes, your majesty." The other demon clan chief and the evil way magnate see this, the heart is quite envious. They all go home and wait for orders. Cang Hui, the head of the Youhuai clan, can leave immediately with the city Lord of Chang''an. Obviously, he will be put into important position. "Please wait a moment, your majesty. I will return to youluoyuan and set out for Zhongtu." In the form of a man, Cang Hui, who looks like an old man, bows to Zhang Dongyun, who is shrouded in glory. On the mountain, he was sent to leave for the time being. Its Youhuai body, also far from the ancestral land of Youluo yuan. Since his majesty asked him to accompany him, he obviously had a job for him. In this case, he was undoubtedly required to set out together. In fact, it is quite difficult for plants to become demons. However, Cang Hui is already a great demon in the 13th state of the demon family, that is, the fourth realm of the demon emperor. He really wants to move the noumenon, which is not impossible. It just needs some effort. Zhang Dongyun gave an order at the moment, Cang Hui naturally did not say a word, even prepared the spirit to return to youluoyuan to move. "What''s the trouble?" Zhang Dongyun just waved. Then, the demons on Xuanjin mountain were stunned and saw a giant tree flying through the sky. The giant trees are thick and strong, separated from the root system of the soil, and are even more luxuriant to the extent that they can not be seen by the naked eye. Clearly, it is the highest and largest ancient Sophora tree in the center of youluoyuan. It is the body of Cang Hui, the head of Youhuai clan. The whole ancient tree was uprooted without damaging the root system. Numerous fibrous roots spread far away, covering the sky, covering more than a hundred miles? Cang Hui was stunned. Zhang Dongyun waved his hand, and canghui''s spirit flew back to the tree with the leaf. Then, the towering giant tree disappeared with Zhang Dongyun over Xuanjin mountain. Seeing the demons on the mountain, they were in a trance for a time, such as in a dream. The mysterious conqueror, suddenly arrived, and then suddenly disappeared, no trace. What he thinks and does is beyond the estimation of others. However, the southern famine has been changed. Orange light, the new leader of the golden winged Dapeng family, first returned to God and sighed, "all are scattered. Go back to your home and wait for the call." The others nodded in silence. The city Lord of Chang''an really waved and left without taking away a cloud. But if you don''t look at other people, you can see that the whole southern wilderness is different when the patriarch of the golden winged ROC family changes from Xuanfeng to orange light. Orange light glances over the hoop of the black sky snake clan leader. When I was tied, I felt cold all over my body. They are close to natural enemies and have become enemies for many years. Although Xuanfeng was dead, he was seriously injured at the moment, and could not defeat the orange light of the same realm. "We may see you soon."The orange light just glanced at the binding ring lightly, and then took back his eyes. The heart is bound to understand. He is now seriously injured by Chang''an city. But now, not to mention orange light, it is Xuanfeng is still alive and dare not move him at present. Since the Lord of Chang''an ordered them to be summoned later, orange light did not dare to take advantage of other people''s danger before Chang''an city had an explanation. Black Ting, the head of the lion dragon clan, saw it on one side, and he was also thoughtful. Next, everyone goes back to their homes. Although they were waiting for the call of Chang''an, the four demon clans, including Youhuai, rushed to send their respective representatives to Chang''an City in the eastern Xinjiang to contact with each other to show their surrender again. The four main gates of the magic Road, including the Dragon City, who has just selected the new city master, are all the same actions. As for Cang Hui, the head of Youhuai clan, who was taken away by Zhang Dongyun, neither brought it back to Chang''an City in eastern Xinjiang, nor fell into the middle land. On this day, on the east coast of the western regions, an ancient locust tree with a canopy blocking the sky fell from the sky. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 404 A Sophora tree parachutes to the western regions, and immediately makes the whole western regions for it. Cang Hui, the head of the Youhuai clan, is the abbot of Xiankong of the demon emperor''s ganye temple, frowning: "Zhongtu and Nanhuang, send someone to inquire about the situation first." People nodded: "this should be, but what about the dark locust?" Abbot Xiankong said: "you can also go to ask. Maybe you want to contact the alliance, but..." He didn''t finish, but everyone else knew what he was worried about. If we talk about contact, we won''t have Cang Hui, the patriarch, come here in person? Even if you want to come, just a leaf. Now that the whole dark locust tree has been moved here, it is unusual to see it. "It may be the same as those in central Turkey." Jiefeng said. Abbot huaiyong and others nodded slightly. If we say it''s a refugee, it makes sense for Cang Hui to come up with the whole tree. But doesn''t that mean that Nanhuang has been captured by Chang''an? The news of the great Qian Dynasty in the Middle Kingdom has just come back. Were the soldiers of Chang''an city divided into two ways, attacking the great Qian Dynasty in the Middle Kingdom and attacking the Southern Huang you Luo Yuan at the same time? Their strength, however, should not be underestimated "If that''s the case, it''s not that the soldiers are divided into two ways, but three at the same time." The abbot of Yuanfeng of Huanshan temple said at this time. Everyone else was looking at him. The abbot of Yuanfeng met everyone''s eyes: "Confucius Shengzhen, a Confucianist in the middle land, escaped here. Have you heard about it?" The people nodded, and the abbot of Yuanfeng added: "I just got the news that they fled from the Middle Earth because of the" sword demon "Su Po. At the same time, Su Po was looking for Gao Shihui in Beimang. It is said that he found the sea between the Middle Earth and the western regions." The abbot huaiyong of Dabei temple and Xie Feng, the leader of the prison dragon sect, looked at each other: "so it is. Is it that Su Po and Gao Shihui fought each other to make such a big noise in the wild sea before?" "It''s not certain, but it''s possible." The abbot of Yuanfeng said: "if this is really the case, then Chang''an will be attacked by Beimang, Zhongtu and Nanhuang at the same time." Abbot Xiankong of guanye Temple breathed out a long breath: "Twelve hell Of course, they have this ability, but in this way, they are more powerful than the previous rumors in China. " Abbot huaiyong said: "as for the movement of the wasteland sea, some disciples of our temple went to investigate, but they never came back, which worried the poor monk." Xie Feng said: "there are also elders and disciples missing in our sect." When the crowd heard the words, they were all silent. A moment later, the abbot Jingge of Longxiang temple, who had not spoken before, opened his mouth to break the silence: "contact some benefactors from China." The others nodded in silence. It seems that China and the western regions will unite again. "That locust tree It''s better to be careful first. " Abbot jingo continued: "if he really wants to seek refuge or seek alliance, he should take the initiative to contact us." "Nanhuang, let''s have a look at the news." Abbot huaiyong said. Abbot Jingge put his palms together: "what the martial uncle said is very true." After a pause, he said slowly again, "besides, we Would you like to contact the pure land Abbot huaiyong, abbot Xiankong and Abbot Yuanfeng were all slightly silent, and then nodded slowly: "the twelve Yama are coming back. We''d better inform them for prudence." Xie Feng was listening, his eyes flashed slightly. The "pure land" mentioned in abbot Jingge''s words is not the pure land of the evolution of the supernatural powers of Buddhist Dharma Masters, but the Xiniu Hezhou. There, it is the true pure land of Buddhism, even more Eastern than Shenzhou and western regions. The inheritance of Buddhism in Dongsheng Shenzhou was slowly infiltrated by the western regions. And Dongsheng Shenzhou, the western regions here, is derived from the ancient times, Xiniu Hezhou. There, is the source of Dongsheng Shenzhou Buddhism inheritance. Over the years, the relationship between the two sides has actually weakened a lot. Just like the great Leiyin temple in the Middle Kingdom, it hopes to maintain its independence from Buddhism in the western regions. The Dabei temple and ganye temple in the western regions of Dongsheng have their own plans to maintain their independence outside Xiniu Hezhou. However, at present, there is an important crisis. Abbot huaiyong and others have to shake off their previous concerns. For Xie Feng, this is the key to his choice. Behind the Buddhism schools in the western regions, there is a higher pure land of Buddhism. If not, it would be easier for the prison Dragon School to choose between Buddhism in the western regions and Chang''an city. In the western regions, they were beaten down by Buddhism. Now Chang''an city is coming, which is the east wind of liberation. But the question is, in the future, will there be a time when the west wind will again overtake the east wind? How to make a specific choice will test the leader Xie FengHowever, for the schools in the western regions, the first priority is to understand Chang''an, understand the present Central Plains, and even the changes in the northern Mang and southern wilderness areas, and collect information before making the next decision. All of these scouts, without exception, ran into the invincible city and were cooked up by Zhang Dongyun. What he regretted was that Abbot Xie Feng and Abbot huaiyong were extremely cautious. They only sent their disciples to inquire about the news, and did not intend to commit any danger in person. So Zhang Cheng looked at the temporary expansion time of the day gradually passed, but couldn''t catch a big fish. Now he can only hope that the Taowu family and the nine holy palace can help him to catch big fish from Dongsheng Shenzhou. Unfortunately, Lord Zhang is doomed to be disappointed. The ancestral land of Taowu people in Nanzhan Prefecture is more dangerous than the evil Tongfeng in Dongsheng Shenzhou. It has a bronze luster, but a black mountain range stretches for thousands of miles. There is no sign of life on the mountain except for the numerous Taowu that are active. From the mountain range outward expansion, is a larger area of desert, continue to outward for thousands of miles, just gradually there are signs of life. Taowu, who lives here, is more powerful than Dongsheng Shenzhou in the south. In front of Taowu, the peak of the demon emperor, he was a member of the same clan, shivering. In the face of the same clan''s request for help, the Taowu clan chief in Nanzhan Buzhou just uttered a strange roar: "since the day you left, it has nothing to do with my family. If you die clean, what can I do?" After that, he did not wait for the old Taowu to open his mouth again, and then he waved his paw out. Then the other party became a rolling gourd, rolling into the side of the bare Black Mountains. Those who asked for help from the nine holy palaces were a little lucky than Taowu. At least, there''s no need to be beaten. However, the elder of the nine holy palaces, who has cultivated in the 13th state of the devil''s road, has to stand with his hands tied up and wait for his fate. In front of him, a young man in white thought: "Twelve hell..." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 405 "Twelve Yanluo were active people in Dongsheng Shenzhou about 30 or 40 years ago, and their cultivation strength was extraordinary." The elder of the nine holy palaces reported to the young man in white: "four of them practice martial arts, five practice magic, two Taoists, and one Confucian." The man in white, who looks like a young man, nodded: "I have heard of it. Among them, there should be five fourteenth States, right?" "The king''s mirror, that was the case." The elder of the nine holy palaces quickly said: "later I heard that they had a big setback, and many of them were forced to reincarnate and rebuild. But now they have made a comeback. I believe that they have recovered more than half of what they were, or even better than they were then." "Oh?" The young man in white looked up at each other. The elder of the nine sacred palaces quickly replied: "according to the information we got, Su Po, the seventh most famous sword demon among the twelve Yama, was originally the 13th level of cultivation, but now, after coming into the world again, he has achieved the highest level of Wu Emperor in Weizhen and the whole world." "I see." The young man in white nodded: "it''s really not an opponent you can deal with." Nine saints palace elder respectfully salutes: "please the king is thorough, I wait for one or two." In front of him, the man in white looks young, but he is an old devil who has been famous for many years. The "nine baby king" of North Gulu Island returns to Nanshan. It is from each other that they inherit the nine holy palaces in the eastern part of Shenzhou. Strictly speaking, the young man in white should be regarded as their ancestor. The pressure brought about by Chang''an city is too much for the nine saints'' palace to bear. The only way to do this is to plead with the grandmaster to take care of their disciples in Dongsheng. "According to what you said, if the twelve Yama really go south again, you may not be able to resist the southern famine for a long time." "Nine baby king" returned to Nanshan and said: "if you come to me, I''m afraid Nanhuang has already belonged to Chang''an." Hearing this, the elder of the nine holy palaces was frozen in place. Guinanshan shook his head slightly: "you have the so-called dragon city to send you news, so the people who preside over the Dragon City, whether dead or fallen, have been unable to play a role. The rest of you, I''m afraid, can''t resist it." In front of him, the old man looked depressed: "king, then next..." Guinanshan waved his hand: "you should go back to Dongsheng Shenzhou to find out what''s going on in Jiusheng palace, and then come back and report to me." The nine palaces elders were silent. What the other party asked him to inquire about was obviously whether the nine holy palace had surrendered to Chang''an, or had perished, or fled to fight guerrillas. "Yes, in accordance with the king''s instructions, I will return to Dongsheng Shenzhou." The elder of the nine holy palaces had no choice but to salute guinanshan and then to leave. Nine baby king, who looks like a young man in white, quietly looks at each other''s departure and looks towards the direction of Dongsheng Shenzhou. He never takes it back for a long time. It is impossible for the people of Jiusheng palace to know that when they were faced with great changes of life and death in the southern wilderness of Dongsheng Shenzhou, the northern part of Gulu island was not peaceful. Here, is also ushering in its own historical turning point. It is the old devil in the fourteenth state, such as the "nine baby king" returning to Nanshan. He feels as if he is in the current. He looked at the direction of Dongsheng Shenzhou and did not take it back. After a long time, he suddenly said, "you go back this time. After you have inquired about the situation, you should also report back as soon as possible." Beside him, there appeared a middle-aged man with a handsome face and a sharp breath. If you see someone in the middle land of Dongsheng Shenzhou, you can recognize that this person has disappeared in Zhongtu for a long time. Han Feiyu, the former leader of the southern clan of Shushan, was born. The southern branch of Shushan was destroyed because of the twelve Yama. Only a few people, such as Han Feiyu, escaped from Shengtian. After that, Han Feiyu once contacted the southern wasteland experts such as the golden winged ROC bird to go north to Zhongtu and jointly deal with Chang''an. In the first battle of Jiufeng academy, he was intercepted by the leader of Shushan, Gu Pu, and then he was dismissed. Han Feiyu later continued to appear in the Middle Kingdom, and no one knew where he was going. It turned out that he not only left Zhongtu, but also Dongsheng Shenzhou, and all the way to beiguluzhou. But now it''s time for him to return. "Don''t worry, I understand." After listening to guinanshan''s words, Han Feiyu nodded slightly. Guinanshan continued: "you already know what''s going on here. After you go back to Dongsheng Shenzhou, don''t make extra troubles." "I will save you. I will not delay your Majesty''s affairs." After Han Feiyu arched his hand to the south mountain of GuiGui, he stepped out of the cave and disappeared. Guinanshan''s line of sight continued to look at the direction of Dongsheng Shenzhou. After a moment, he took back his eyes and disappeared in the same place. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Dong Sheng Shenzhou, Zhang Dongyun waiting for a long time, but the results let him down. There was no movement either in the southern part of the island or in the northern part of the island. For the Taowu family and the nine saints'' palace in the south of Shenzhou in Dongsheng, the backers behind them seem to ignore the life and death of these two families.This is the city Lord Zhang who is looking forward to fishing big fish. He is very disappointed. What''s more, even Youhuai planted on the east coast of the western regions failed to catch the big fish of the western regions. Just wait for some fish and shrimp to inquire about the situation. In line with the idea that mosquitoes are also meat, Zhang Dongyun still accepted them one by one, but the gap is not small. However, it is not bright in the East and bright in the West. There is no match here that has enough weight. The city Lord Zhang did not waste the day''s temporary expansion time. At the same time, he sifted through the wide range of the world of invincible city. After screening, the rare treasures in the south, north, central and eastern Xinjiang, including the surrounding vast sea areas, were basically salvaged. To be practical and realistic, the treasures that can be looted after so many years of development have been looted by heroes from all walks of life. There are so few things that haven''t been found. That is to say, with the help of the invincible city system, Zhang Dongyun can gain something. To his delight, there are many natural materials and earth treasures that are beneficial to his own cultivation. As the day went by, Zhang Dongyun felt the scope of the invincible city while counting the harvest, and retracted the size of the original eighth expansion. The northern Mang, the southern wilderness, and most of the Middle Earth, a corner of the western regions, and the vast sea areas around the continents disappeared from the perception of Lord Zhang. Sitting in the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, he couldn''t help touching his chin. This kind of experience is quite strange to him. In the past, along with the expansion, Zhang Dongyun felt that his perception range was constantly expanding, and the four directions were included in the fundus of his eyes. It''s the first time I''ve experienced the feeling of shrinking in reverse. It''s very novel, but it''s not very wonderful for Lord Zhang. Accustomed to control everything, he suddenly lost control of some things. For example, the house of the tree demon in the twilight. It''s a pity that he didn''t wait for the other party to come back this day. "Eleven brother, you go to Nanhuang." He called for aokong and said, "when you get to the place, don''t beat the grass and frighten the snake. Be patient and wait for some time." For his orders, aokong is not against, but rather curious: "who is worth your attention?" Zhang Dongyun shook his head: "she itself is not worth your attention, but eight younger sister that Star River silk, should come from this demon''s hand." Aokong smell speech, immediately eyes a bright: "Hey, unexpected joy ah!" Zhang Dongyun nodded: "so, you should go this way." Ao Kong laughs: "no problem, look at me guarding the house to wait for the tree." "Take this with you." Zhang Dongyun waved his hand, then a light group appeared out of thin air, and then flew to Ao Kong. What is wrapped in the light mass is not a solid, but a water like existence, which is cyan and opaque. Aokong nose sniffed, eyes suddenly even brighter than before. "Boss, is this the blue sea spirit?" Ao Kong face is happy: "this thing has not seen for many years, I also specially looked for it in those years, but returned empty handed." Zhang Dongyun tone as if nothing happened: "accidentally found, you take Haosheng refining absorption." The group is wrapped in brilliance, like a green liquid in an invisible container. It is called the blue sea soul, which originates from the endless barren sea. But even in the barren sea, it is extremely difficult to give birth to the spirit of Bihai. In recent hundreds of years, it has never been in the world, as if it has disappeared. The soul of the blue sea is of great use to the practitioners of the evil way. For aokong, it is a treasure that only exists in legend, but has never been obtained. With this treasure, he is of great benefit to his practice. It is because of this ape Dragon King''s vision, now saw, also extremely surprised. "Boss, you are in this city, and you also have people who practice evil ways. Can you give some of the blue sea spirits here to them?" Ao Kong looks up to Zhang Dongyun to ask a way. Zhang Dongyun waved his hand at will: "you don''t have to worry about them. These are all yours." "I won''t be polite to the boss." Ao Kong laughs, a mouth, swallow that light group whole. Zhang Dongyun said that, then Aoying and he Sanyang believe that they have a share, so he doesn''t have to worry about it any more. He swallows so many Bihai spirits in one gulp. It''s not that he can digest them all now. Instead, he will save them for the time being and slowly refine them for their own use in the future. After receiving the spirit of Bihai, aokong said goodbye to Zhang Dongyun, and then went to Nanhuang. According to Zhang Dongyun''s instructions, he found the place where dusk mist lived, and quietly guarded the house for the trees. Shortly after aokong left, Shen and Rong returned to Chang''an. "It seems that there is no more tail left." In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun smiles indifferently when he sees Shen Herong who looks like a girl. Shen and Rong also showed a smile on his face and nodded to Zhang Dongyun: "let big brother see you."However, Shen Yuan did not mention that Wang Che was completely destroyed by Shen He Rong himself. Zhang Dongyun is always at ease with this twelve younger sister. In the past, the great Confucians and the big devil brothers and sisters formed a friendship, which was regarded as a cult figure all over the world. From a certain point of view, Shen He Rong was wronged continuously. After she made the decision, she was quite decisive and ruthless. At that time, we all broke the Yan Shengfu together, but we didn''t kill them all because of her love. But that''s because at that time, the passion of both sides was still alive. After more than 30 years of change, Zhang Dongyun is sure that as long as the time is right, Shen and Rong will personally wipe out the blood vessels of Yan Shengfu. It''s just like she killed the Shen family with her own hands. Wang Che and her enemies, she will not be merciful. After being captured alive, it is absolutely impossible for Shen Herong to persuade the other party to surrender and renew his former master apprentice relationship. As for the other side, it is even more unnecessary to think about it. "However, I have to say that he does have some talent and talent, and he has lived up to your teaching." Zhang Dongyun said: "if you are willing to join us, you may not be able to inherit your mantle in the future." Shen He Rong was calm and did not see the waves. He said with a smile: "I hope that countless people will inherit the mantle, not one person." Zhang Dongyun also laughed: "now, you can try." Shen and Rong nodded. Now, the dust has basically settled. China and Turkey will soon be under the control of Chang''an city. "Beimang and Nanhuang, if you like, can try together." Zhang Dongyun said: "I just went there in person." Shen and Rong said with a smile: "since the elder brother has taken the horse personally, naturally there is no problem. However, if you want to be quick, you will not be able to reach the goal. The younger sister is better to come step by step." Zhang Dongyun said: "it''s up to you to decide for yourself." Shen and Rong want to educate the world, Zhang Dongyun has no opinion. In particular, the way she started from the foundation is precisely negotiated with Zhang Dongyun, which is in line with Zhang Dongyun''s cultural literacy needs. After completing the construction task, the illiteracy rate of ordinary people within the invincible city will be suppressed again. Naturally, Zhang Dongyun is still the old method, and Shen Herong will be responsible for this work. However, even after the eighth expansion, the scope of the invincible City, excluding the northern Mang, the southern wilderness and even most of the Central Plains, is still a vast and extremely vast world. The population is huge. The only thing that can make Zhang Dongyun happy is that the ocean occupies a large part. Otherwise, the population figures within the invincible city will be even more exaggerated. Even now, it is still a difficult task to achieve collective literacy. If it is not for the Confucianists in this world who have various supernatural powers such as Jinxin xiukou and want to popularize culture in a short time, it would be a headache to think about it. This time, cultural literacy may also take quite a long time. Fortunately, a piece of immortal trace fragment was recovered this time. At present, the invincible city is still long enough. Zhang Dongyun hopes to complete the construction task as soon as possible and accumulate enough construction task experience points. At that time, I can usher in a real ninth expansion. Permanent expansion, not just a temporary day. "Twelve younger sister, go to work. If you need to, you can go directly to dark cloud for instructions." Zhang Dongyun said: "by the way, this is for you." Like the blue sea soul given to aokong before, this time, a light group appeared out of thin air and floated to Shen Herong. Shen and Rong took a look and saw that there was a branch in the light. There are still a few leaves on the branch that are shaking slightly. Shen and Rong saw the shape of his eyes and recognized: "the branches of the empty court tree? It''s the first time I''ve seen the atlas in ancient books. I remember that this tree has been extinct for a long time. " "Yes, I found it by chance. It''s just in line with your generation''s Confucian practice. Take it and figure it out." Zhang Dongyun said. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 406 "The younger sister will not be polite to the elder brother." Shen and Rong immediately reached out and took the branch out of the light. Zhang Dongyun did not stop her, directly scattered the light. However, Shen and Rong''s next move made him cry and laugh. I saw a girl of twelve or three years old, reaching out to pick off several branches and leaves from the branches. Well, it''s symmetrical "Empty court tree, I have a whole tree. After you refine this branch, come and find me." Zhang Dongyun came back to God and ordered. Shen and Rong nodded: "thank you, elder brother." "The matter of culture and education is called Cao Ranran and Yuan Zhe in eastern Xinjiang, as well as Chu Xin and Zhao Shu in the middle land Zhang Dongyun continued: "to give them a chance to learn from you is also a reward." "Absolutely." Shen and Rong agreed to come down, and then waved goodbye to Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun smiles. Cao Ran Ran and Yuan zhe did not mention that Chu Xin and zhao shu were both Confucian masters of the 13th and 12th realms in the middle land, with profound knowledge and great reputation. In addition to Yan Shengfu, the Confucianists are afraid that no one can make them short by three points. However, Shen and Rong are different. Even if she has not recovered to the level of her former peak, she is also enough to instruct Chu Xin, zhao shu and others. During the previous expansion of Chang''an City, Cao Ranran and Yuanzhe from the eastern frontier, and Chuxin and zhaoshu, who had long been subordinated to the Central Plains, contributed a lot. Now that the world is unified, it''s time to pay tribute. Zhang Dongyun naturally has the branches of the empty court tree, but there is no need to worry about it, so we can wait for the next time. Now, it is of great benefit for them to educate the world together with Shen and Rong, and get Shen''s guidance in the process. Shen and Rong do not hide private affairs, just a few words, for Chu Xin and others, it may be the inspiration. Next, the task of cultural literacy within the invincible City, led by Shen Herong, also needs a layer of executors below. From Chu Xin, the great master of Confucianism, to Cao Ranran and Yuan Zhe, who had just entered the realm of the great master of Confucianism, they just spread from top to bottom. When they are in charge of things, Zhang Dongyun no longer thinks much about it and continues to deal with other aspects of his own affairs. After Shen and Rong left, two other people appeared in the Daming Palace. An old man in blood and a middle-aged man in black. It''s the dragon and the devil. Under the guidance of Zhang Dongyun, long te succeeded in breaking through the 13th realm and refining into evil shadow. In today''s Middle Earth devil road practitioners, realm strength is only inferior to aokong. Even if he was thrown to the place where demons were rampant in the South wilderness, he could fight for a place for himself. Now, in the Daming Palace, his breath and prestige are naturally restrained, but as long as people stand there, the deterrent force is invisible. Especially, he had a lower feeling for the cultivation of demons. However, the blood shadow old devil is standing beside long TE, whose cultivation level is far higher than his own, and his expression is calm and calm without any fluctuation. Since this period of time, the old devil has been practicing hard in the closed door. Recently, he has finally become a real devil. Of course, his tenth level of cultivation is much lower than that of Longte. Nowadays, Chang''an city is expanding rapidly and changing with each passing day. Mr. Xueying, once one of the five gentlemen in the city, seems to be more and more embarrassed. However, with the expansion of Chang''an City, Mr. Xueying''s authority has become higher and higher. On the contrary, he does not dare to offend him like the old devil ziri. In this regard, the blood shadow old devil''s body knows clearly. It''s just because Chang''an city keeps expanding, so the authority of the city Lord is more and more frightening, so that other people dare not violate it. And he is the Lord''s servant in the eyes of everyone. He was respected for his authority and face. In this regard, the blood shadow old devil felt uneasy. The old fox is afraid of losing face to the tiger. It is because of this period of time that the old blood shadow devil has been practicing hard and improving himself seriously. Where does he have any idea of taking advantage of the situation to bully others? With the deepening of his cultivation, the old devil became more and more peaceful and calm. Since his majesty has given him such a favor, he will not resist, but will only strive to improve and serve his majesty wholeheartedly. Thunder, rain and dew are the grace of kings. One day, if your majesty wants to take back his power and knock him out of the ordinary world, he will also feel at ease. In this way, the old devil''s heart became more and more peaceful. At the moment, even standing by rondt''s side, he never lost his momentum. Longte was equally polite to the bloody man. The two entered the main hall of Daming Palace, and then visited Zhang Dongyun together: "Your Majesty, Wan''an."Zhang Dongyun waved: "no ceremony." Speaking at the same time, there are two light groups, each wrapped in the blue sea soul, floating in front of long TE and Xueying old devil. Both of them took it, excited. Long te recognized at a glance that it was the soul of the magic road cultivation treasure. He could not help but be overjoyed. Although he has just broken through the 13th level a few days ago, with this Bi Hai soul, he will be attacking the fourteenth level in the future, which is not without hope. Chang''an was welcomed into the middle land, and Chang''an took the place of Zhao family in the imperial dynasty. Long''s family, after all, can''t be like that again. However, Chang''an did not treat them unfairly. After the downfall of the king Dynasty, the dragon family began to live on this land. There are many experts in their family, and they are also the local snakes hidden on the ground of Jingchao. They are implicated in countless secretly, so they soon occupy a dominant position in the eastern part of China. Not only the Zhao family, but also the other forces on the ground of Jing Chao were mostly cleaned up by Chang''an. The dragon family can easily take root and fill in the vacancy. It is with long TE and others that they are satisfied with their hearts at the moment, and they only feel that it is worthwhile to return to Chang''an early. Now he himself has been rewarded by Zhang Dongyun, Bihai soul, and his heart is even more excited. He quickly thanks Zhang Dongyun for his kindness. On the other side, the blood shadow old devil took a deep breath and was more excited than Longte. Your majesty, I have never forgotten the old slave In the past, the old devil lived in the eastern part of Xinjiang, and did not even know the soul of the blue sea. But now in Chang''an City, he is strict with himself and must improve in an all-round way. He can not disgrace his majesty. In addition to the strength of cultivation, it also includes all aspects of hospitality, experience. In addition to his practice, the old devil also made up a lot of books about etiquette and information. Through ancient books, he learned about Bihai soul. At that time, I also yearned that if I could get the blue sea soul, it would be of great help to the cultivation and promotion. Now, the dream has come true. Or from your Majesty''s reward The blood shadow old devil could not help shaking, but under his control, he tried to calm his voice: "thank you for your grace, I''m sorry." "Go down and Practice on your own." Zhang Dongyun waved his hand at will. Thank you for your help. After they left, others were quickly added to the hall. Two men and one woman, all three dressed in Taoist costume. Two men, one old-looking and the other middle-aged, are Huifang Zhenren and mengshen, respectively. As for women, their accomplishments are still ahead of them. It is clear that Jin Xiaoxiao, the elder of the orthodox school, is Jin Xiaoxiao, who is the 13th level of Taoist practice, that is, the fourth level of Yuanshen, which combines the state of God with the realm of heaven and earth. Zhang Dongyun''s eyes swept over her and nodded slightly: "yes, the orthodox school adds another harmony." Jin Xiaoxiao was the one who came to Chang''an on behalf of Zhengyi. At that time, she was the cultivation strength of the twelfth state. Today, however, it has made further progress, and has successfully reached the 13th level, which is on the same level as Chengyang immortal and Zizhang immortal. "Thanks to Chang''an''s guidance and your Majesty''s care." Hearing the speech, Jin Xiaoxiao quickly saluted Zhang Dongyun. According to the order of Chang''an City, she followed the orders of Meng Shen and Chen Chaoyan. Relying on Chang''an as the center, she arranged one array after another in all directions of heaven and earth. These arrays gradually combined into one place and became a huge and boundless array centered on Chang''an city. These works are tedious and boring for the people of the twelfth state and other orthodox people who have become the original gods. However, Jin Xiaoxiao and others were conscientious and tried to finish the work. Their cultivation realm is higher, and their efficiency is much faster than that of Meng Shen. In this process, the more Jin Xiaoxiao and others set up their array according to the array map given by Chang''an, the more they can realize the endless mystery contained in the array map. It is because the work seems tedious and boring, but the decent people enjoy it and benefit a lot. It is because of this that Jin Xiaoxiao successfully broke through to the 13th level in such a short period of time. And, except for her, other people of the orthodox school also benefited more or less. Jin Xiaoxiao came to Chang''an city to meet him at the moment. His heart was full of gratitude. "When Chang''an attacked the Central Plains, the Zhengyi faction made more contributions, which you deserve." Zhang Dongyun said calmly, "I will not treat those who are loyal to Chang''an and serve Chang''an." The first half of the sentence tells Jin Xiaoxiao alone, and the second half takes both Huifang Zhenren and Meng Shen with them. Before they had finished speaking, three clusters of light fell in front of them. Three people saw, the mood is a bit agitated. The real man Huifang and Meng Shen are not sure, but Jin Xiaoxiao takes a deep breath and says Yuantian magic fogWhat is wrapped in three light clusters is neither solid nor liquid, but exists like a cloud. It seems ethereal, but it contains the mystery, which makes several Taoist practitioners linger on. After Zhang Dongyun gave the treasure, he waved. The three quickly saluted and then retired. This is not only for the three of them, but also for Zhengyi school, Fulu palace and xuandao. In addition to the Zhengyi school, Zhang Dongyun also gave a reward to the other two shipyards, asking the immortal Huifang and Meng Shen to express their gratitude to heaven. When the three Taoists went out, there were more people coming in. Zhang Dongyun is still just waving at will. So seven clusters of light flew out. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 407 There were seven people on the scene, and their cultivation strength was high and low. Gao De, Han Xiao of Han family in Daning Dynasty and Song Jun of Song family in Daqian Dynasty, are top experts in the 13th realm of martial arts. To go low, there are Li Jie, the leader of Longmen gate in the east of Xinjiang, Lin Ying, the leader of wutianfeng, Zhuo sin, the leader of Huanglei sect, and Chen Mengyang, the head of Chen Di and Chen family. All four were pioneers of the early advanced army in Chang''an city. Now all the four families have a place in China. Although they are not as big as the dragon family, others dare not ignore them. After all, they are the first forces to join Chang''an city. Further up, she is a woman, but she is the eldest princess Lou Yu of the Yin Dynasty. On behalf of her eldest brother, she came from louning, the king of Yin in the thirteenth realm, along with Han Xiao and song Bai. These seven families are all based on martial arts. The light that floated in front of them was also related to martial arts. It was seven fruits. The fruit is named shiyangguo, which is produced by Shiyang tree. It can replenish qi and blood of the martial arts. Zhang Dongyun took advantage of the previous temporary expansion opportunity to wipe out the valuable things. For him, a rare ten sun tree can be regarded as the biggest harvest. He practiced martial arts himself, and shiyangguo could play a role. When the fruit trees are in his hands, they can be transplanted at will, and there is no problem with the quantity. It can also be used as a reward. "Bring them back to plant seedlings, and then pick them by themselves after the ten sun trees have developed." The city Lord Zhang rushed down to the people and said. Hearing this, they were all overjoyed and saluted to Zhang Dongyun. It is better to allow them to plant and harvest more later than to eat this one directly. In this way, the family has a treasure tree, which can benefit children and grandchildren for thousands of generations. In the future, we will have more security and more opportunities than others. For Li Jie, Lin Ying, Zhuo sin, Chen Mengyang and others, they are very happy. Compared with the original big forces in China, their various factions seem to have a shallow foundation. But planting a ten sun fruit tree can help them catch up in the future. As long as you give them enough time, they can really stand firm in the Middle Earth. They all thank Zhang Dongyun one after another, and then retreat to return to the Middle Earth. Zhang Dongyun clapped his hands and stood up. He gave great rewards to his ministers, and all the treasures were helpful to practice. I hope these people can improve their cultivation ability as soon as possible, so that there will be more people available in Chang''an city. Of course, there are many people who don''t get a reward. For example, Shushan school, Bodhi temple and so on. There are a group of demons in the south. Although they are also obedient, but at present, they have not made any achievements. Naturally, Zhang Dongyun will not give them preferential treatment first. Rewards and punishments should be measured, and rules should be established first. Giving rewards to those who have done meritorious deeds can also encourage those who have failed to make further efforts. Zhang Dongyun went down from his own work and went to the center of the hall, leaving all these things behind for the time being. He stood still, then put on a fist frame. The momentum of Ding Ding Ding dominates the world and spreads everywhere. Generally speaking, the more upward one is, the more difficult it is. As a result, progress will be slower. In less than three years, Zhang Dongyun has gone all the way from no foundation to the eleventh state. For this world, it is beyond the imagination of many people. However, in today''s 11th level, we still want to continue to make rapid progress, and the difficulty is doubled. Fortunately, the duration of the invincible city has been greatly prolonged, so it is not so urgent to call Lord Zhang. But for Zhang Dongyun, he should warn himself that he should never relax. After panlongyan, there was ten YangGuo to help him, which added more power to him. But if you want to keep going, you still need a lot of time and energy. Lord Zhang must pay close attention to it. At present, the Middle Earth was initially settled and there were many things to do, but he still took the time to focus on his own cultivation. In addition, it is to prepare for the next goal. Western regions. One day, Zhang Dongyun was practicing boxing, and suddenly his heart moved slightly. In the middle of the hall, a light and shadow image appeared. It shows the scene witnessed by Cang Hui, the head of Youhuai clan, as far away as the western regions. If you plant this locust tree to the western regions, Zhang Dongyun naturally leaves a mark on the other side. Through the seal on Cang Hui''s body, Zhang Dongyun can see that two figures are approaching to the towering giant tree. An old monk, a middle-aged man. The former, like the rain, is merciful. But the latter seems to come from hell, a total of killing. They came here together, making a piece of heaven and earth, as if divided into two parts.One side is full of vitality, the other side is cold and dead. "Dabei temple and the prison dragon sect Huaiyonghe Jiefeng. " Zhang Dongyun saw the situation clearly. He had captured many disciples of Dabei temple and prison dragon sect before, and had a good understanding of their respective Buddhist and martial arts inheritance. During this period of preparation for the western region strategy, abbot huaiyong of Dabei temple and Jiefeng, the leader of the prison dragon sect, are naturally unable to get around the goal. Now it seems that, while thinking about them, they are not idle. A monk and a vulgarity came to the ancient locust tree which covered the sky. Xie Feng said nothing, but abbot huaiyong put his palms together: "do you dare to ask, but Cang Hui, the patriarch of the Youhuai family in the southern wilderness?" Huge Sophora tree branches and leaves shaking, during which came the voice of Cang Hui: "I am Cang Hui, do not know how to call the master?" "Huaiyong, a poor monk, comes from Dabei temple." Abbot huaiyong replied. He then introduced Cang Hui a middle-aged man: "this is the leader of the prison dragon sect, benefactor Xie Feng." You Huai made a voice: "although I live in the wilderness in the south, I have heard that there is a master of the fourteenth level who practices martial arts in the western regions. It is better to meet him than to meet him. Headmaster Xie is really brilliant." Xie Feng said faintly: "canghui patriarch is polite. It''s rare to have a plant demon like you." After being polite, Cang Hui asked, "what do you want to do here?" Abbot huaiyong said, "it''s up to us to ask you why you came to the western regions? Chang''an City, what order has been given to you? " The western regions sent spies to Zhongtu and Nanhuang. After a day of temporary expansion, Zhang Dongyun can no longer restrict them. It is the situation of the Youhuai people surrendering to Chang''an in the southern wilderness, which has been proved by the western regions. Now the Lord of the city doesn''t want to be disturbed. In the face of Abbot huaiyong''s question, Cang Hui calmly replied, "Your Majesty has orders. I''ll do what I want. I won''t ask about the specific reasons." Abbot huaiyong said, "benefactor, you''ve been used to being free and easy in the southern wilderness, and the golden winged Dapeng bird has forbidden you three points. Now that you are forced to come here by Chang''an, are you really willing to accept it?" The branches and leaves of the giant tree swayed twice: "what do you really want to say?" Abbot huaiyong said: "to tell you the truth, I want to ask the benefactor to join us in fighting against Chang''an and the twelve Yanluo. The benefactor is of the same family in the southern wilderness. We can use the magic to rescue him." "Monk, do you want to cross me?" Cang Hui''s voice doesn''t sound good. Abbot huaiyong''s expression was calm: "the benefactor''s words are heavy. I never intended to do so. I just invited the benefactor to become the Dharma protector of our Buddhism." He turned his head and looked at Xie Feng beside him: "just like the benefactor, the benefactor can move freely. How can we force him?" Cang Hui was silent for a moment. Seeing this, abbot huaiyong continued: "I don''t want the benefactor to make a decision immediately. Even if the benefactor decides to join us, he doesn''t want to take up power immediately. The benefactor can continue to hide in Chang''an, and when the time is right, he can cooperate with us inside and outside." Zhang Dongyun smiles at the Daming Palace in Chang''an City, far away. Zhang Donghui didn''t know what he wanted to do. On the east coast of the western regions, two top experts of the fourteenth realm are looking at the huge ancient trees of Youhuai. "You don''t have to worry about being watched." Xie Feng finally opened his mouth at this time: "Xie Mou and Abbot huaiyong come here together, so as to put an end to the prying around." The perceptual ability of two level 14 masters, natural terror. Not only can we have a panoramic view of the surrounding areas, but also the East Sea can not escape their exploration. But just because of this, abbot huaiyong suddenly sighed softly: "benefactor, why do you have to die for Chang''an?" At the same time, there was a sudden surge of Buddhist light on the Far East Sea. A golden bodhi tree suddenly appeared on the bottom of the sea. Entanglement, is actually entangled from the bottom of the sea to the east of the tree fibrous roots. It turned out that Cang Hui was talking to the two people and quietly headed east, intending to inform the news and contact Chang''an city. As a plant demon in the thirteenth state, his movements are extremely hidden. Unfortunately, the boundless realm of Dharma body pure land of Abbot huaiyong in Dabei Temple spread to all directions, making it look like a Buddhist country around. Cang Hui''s private actions were discovered by him after all. "Even if I am killed by you today, my family will have a better future under your Majesty''s rule." Since it has been found, Cang Hui simply said: "besides, it''s not so easy for you to kill me." The huge dark locust tree vibrates, the surrounding earth shakes together, as if an earthquake. In the area of nearly a thousand miles, all of them were in turmoil, as if there were countless angry dragons rolling down below. Even the distant ocean, this moment is roaring surging, spread to all directions. A dark black light, covering the earth, as if you Luoyuan reappearance.Abbot huaiyong sighed: "sin, sin..." With his palms folded, a statue of Bodhisattva appeared in the sky, and then the rain came down. Road clear water light, covering the earth below the black light, immediately the black light digestion. However, if the water falls on the ancient tree itself, it will not break the black clouds that have covered the ancient tree. In the dark clouds, countless stars turn up, as if the brilliant Star River, all belong to this. The plant big demon stands the position, after the root system is firm, the strength is really extraordinary. Abbot huaiyong also sighed: "if only the poor monk comes here, I''m afraid it will take a lot of time to win the benefactor." With this time, the reinforcement of Chang''an city is expected to arrive. However, he did not come alone today. The fierce sound of dragon chanting sounded, and Xie Feng, the leader of the prison dragon sect, "Dragon Emperor", slowly raised an arm, which was like drawing a knife. The two strong men of the fourteenth state put their hands together, and the branches and leaves of the ancient tree suddenly rustled, and the wind and rain shook in an instant. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 408 Although Xie Feng had no sword in his hand, he only raised his arm. He was called a "killing" on the coast of the East China Sea in the western regions, like falling into hell. The branches and leaves of canghui withered under the attack of the opponent''s Sabre Qi. The sword Qi of the world realm of jiefengwei town envelops the four sides, making the surrounding heaven and earth seem to be hell at this moment. The hell is like this, one by one evil dragon flying around, the sound of dragon chanting sounds, accompanied by endless silence, the spirit of killing, enveloping the four sides. Then these dead air, and then condensed into a terrible blade, the target directly below the ancient locust tree. Cang Hui is a demon of plants and plants. He is especially not good at dealing with this kind of death. For others, abbot huaiyong may even win half a point more than Xie Feng. But for Cang Hui, Xie Feng is a greater threat than huaiyong, the abbot of Dabei temple. To some extent, Xie Feng is restraining him. At this time, abbot huaiyong did not compete with Xie Feng. He took his own hand and oppressed Cang Hui. Facing him, Cang Hui has to spare no effort. At the moment, Jiefeng must kill a knife to head, for Cang Hui, it may be a move to win or lose, directly split in two by Xie Feng on the spot! Xie Feng cuts down with a knife. Cang Hui is helpless and can only resist this fierce killing move first. The branches and leaves of Sophora japonica Thunb. Tremble and emit dark fluorescence. At this moment, the dark clouds that covered the huge trees suddenly dispersed. Among them, the dazzling stars shine together. The vast starry sea, this moment erupts together, the black cloud disperses, the tree top looks like a sea of light. The breaking out of Xinghai helps Cang Hui block Jiefeng''s terrible attack. But in this way, he had no more strength to deal with abbot huaiyong. The old monk''s hand seemed gentle, but a little rain fell on the old locust tree, and the thick trunk suddenly vibrated violently. Jiefeng sword is domineering. The terrifying blade of hell directly splits the sea of stars. Under the influence of the dead Sabre Qi, almost half of the ancient locust trees withered. But under the influence of the rain, these withered branches and leaves quickly returned to life. However, for Cang Hui, these rejuvenating branches and leaves are clearly out of his own control and fall into the palm of Abbot huaiyong. His whole body, for a time, was affected, and felt involuntarily. In this way, how can he resist the terrible blade of Jiefeng? Just when Cang Hui''s heart was heavy, his spirit suddenly fainted. Both abbot huaiyong and Xie Feng had a flash of their eyes and landed on the trunk of the old locust tree. On the thick trunk of the tree, with the flash of light, a symbol appeared. As soon as the light flashed away, the seal disappeared. But the locust trees in front of them suddenly changed. The ancient tree, which was originally attacked between life and death, is full of breath at this moment. The shining stars in the shade of the tree suddenly disappeared together. The next moment, there will be countless storms together, counterattack Xie Feng and Abbot huaiyong. The vast black clouds reappeared and shrouded in all directions, and they even swallowed up the two masters of the fourteenth state in the opposite direction at one time. ¡°¡­¡­ Vientiane? " Abbot huaiyong looks surprised. At this moment, the pure land Dharma body of limitless realm is full of light to resist the terrible black cloud from Youhuai. Under the shadow of black clouds, all the creatures are destroyed, which is no more gentle than Xie Feng''s blade. Xie Feng snorted coldly and repeatedly waved his knife. In the hell, the Dragon sings loudly and splits the black clouds in front of him. But those black clouds seem to be endless. Just after being split, they immediately converge again, which is called Jiefeng chopping. Jiefeng see shape, slightly frown, at the same time withdraw a little. To a certain extent, his Sabre technique restrained Cang Hui and other plant demons. However, after standing on its own territory, the big demon of grass and trees continuously absorbs strength from the arrogance, and occupies the advantage of the land, which is better than the opponent in the same realm. At present Xie Feng and Cang Hui are against each other. Although they are not afraid of opponents, they can''t get much advantage for a time. The Cang Hui in front of him, the moment before, was the thirteenth state. In a flash, he broke through to the fourteenth state just like him. The fourteenth state of the demon clan is called the fifth state of the demon emperor by human beings. As far as they are concerned, it is called the fifth realm of the spiritual emperor, which is called "Vientiane". Vientiane realm big demon, with its own Demon power into Vientiane, enveloping the world, invincible. Cang Hui suddenly ascended to the fourteenth level, but found that he did not feel any discomfort. Even, in his consciousness, everything about the big demon of the Vientiane realm was clear. At the moment, he is not only the realm of cultivation has been promoted to the realm of all things, but also his experience and knowledge seem to be promoted together. It was as if he had really practiced to this state and had been immersed in it for many years. At this moment, Cang Hui, in the dark clouds that cover the heaven and earth, manifests infinite thunder, and strikes Abbot Xie Feng and Abbot huaiyong in succession.The boundless Dharma body of Abbot huaiyong resists the rolling of black clouds and dissolves the thunder. As a result, the Bodhisattva''s body was shaken by thunder. In the face of the same realm of the plant demon, even this Buddhist monk, for a time also a little unstable. Jiefeng several knives cut out, just to stop Cang Hui''s continuous attack. Cang Hui wantonly sprinkles, one time with one enemy two, Wu since does not fall. However, both Xie Feng and Abbot huaiyong are experienced experts. When they were caught off guard at first, they soon regained their grip on God. After all, they are two to one. They are not afraid of Cang Hui. But the other side suddenly realm strength rises together, the reason is not clear, call two western region tycoons for a time some have no bottom. I thought it would be a clean and efficient way to solve the sudden nail of Chang''an City on the east coast of the western regions. The result did not expect, the other side has already become a big problem, so that the two masters of the fourteenth state can''t clean up in a short time. Cang Hui, how did he get to the fourteenth level? Is it related to Chang''an City? Both Xie Feng and Abbot huaiyong were surprised at this. It is just that they don''t dare to delay any more. Just now, in the face of Cang Hui in the 13th state, abbot huaiyong has the ability to block the other side''s appeal for help. But now Cang Hui of the fourteenth state wants to contact other people, it depends on whether he wants to. As time goes on, there must be other experts to support Chang''an. After reading this point, both Xie Feng and Abbot huaiyong dare not delay any more, so they withdraw together. "Nanhuang added another demon emperor of the Vientiane realm, and I just lost my respect." Abbot huaiyong speaks the name of Buddha and blocks the black clouds with the boundless light of Dharma body. Next to Xie Feng did not say a word, knife out of a chain, to block the raging storm in the dark clouds. The two giants of the western regions disappeared at the same time. At this time, it also showed a disadvantage of the plant demon. If they stick to one place, they are certainly powerful. But if we want to pursue the opponent, it is basically useless. However, for Cang Hui, there is nothing to be dissatisfied with. He only feels that he has survived. Xie Feng and Huai never know, how can he not know? He is the cultivation realm of the thirteenth state. And the cultivation strength of the fourteenth state is not his own ability. But it comes from an additional seal on him at some time. Xiefeng and huaiyong thought that it was something similar to seal, and Cang Hui had previously hidden his true level. However, the first thought in the head of Youhuai clan is: Chang''an! Only the city Lord of Chang''an, who swept through the southern wilderness with a few words and subdued the seven demon clans and the five evil ways in one day, could have such ability. Cang Hui doesn''t believe that others can force the demon of the 13th state to the 14th. But if it was the Lord of Chang''an, although he still felt incredible, he couldn''t help but doubt it for a time. "You have a day to learn it yourself." Just then, on the tree trunk of the towering locust tree, the light of the amulet seal was lit up again, and an ethereal and majestic voice came out from it. Cang Hui hears the voice, immediately no doubt: "thank you for saving your life." "If you are diligent and conscientious, I will not treat you badly." Zhang Dongyun said calmly. "Thank you for your grace." Cang Hui''s heart is filled with ecstasy. Surrender to Chang''an City, other benefits have not been seen, but today''s harvest, has made Cang Hui feel that everything is worth it. Although according to his Majesty''s words, his promotion to the fourteenth level is only temporary, and it will be over one day later. However, he can appreciate the mystery of the fourteenth state in person. One day later, he will resume the cultivation of the thirteenth state. He will benefit greatly from his own practice in the future. In the future, when Cang Hui wants to attack the fourteenth state, this is an important help. "Today, some people will come to you. You will take the first step in the western regions for Chang''an." Zhang Dongyun ordered. Cang Hui quickly replied, "in accordance with your Majesty''s edict, I will do my best to open up territory for your Majesty in the western regions." He also had doubts in his mind before, why did the city Lord of Chang''an sweep their southern wasteland, but left the western regions. But the other side''s means are really too wonderful, Cang Hui at the moment has only the feeling of sincerity, and does not dare to speculate on Zhang Dongyun''s intention. In the Daming Palace in Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun looks at the far western regions through Cang Hui''s seal, and nods slightly: "later, your people will come with you." "Yes, your majesty." Cang Hui suddenly remembered something and reported: "Your Majesty, I have another report, but I''m not sure." Zhang Dongyun''s face was a little playful, but his tone was calm: "the man from the western regions, who is called Jiefeng, chopped your knife and kept his hand."Cang Hui even busy way: "Your Majesty can see far and wide, just like this." He looked around quietly, but he couldn''t see Zhang Dongyun. He didn''t know whether Zhang Dongyun was nearby, but he couldn''t detect it, or whether Zhang Dongyun was not here, but he could see through the ocean what happened here. What Zhang Dongyun said was not when Xie Feng and Cang Hui fought each other continuously. Cang Hui was promoted to the fourteenth level, and the advantages of the great monsters of plants and plants occupying the mountain were fully exerted. Even if Xie Feng is cruel and domineering, and starts with Cang Hui of the Vientiane realm, he must go all out to avoid his carelessness. What Zhang Dongyun refers to is that before he promoted Cang Hui, Xie Feng almost cut to the top of the old locust tree. He was not present himself, but he felt vaguely that there was something wrong with him when he saw through the light and shadow illusion presented by the symbol. Later on, I felt that Jiefeng''s knife didn''t seem to do his best. Now Cang Hui himself has the same feeling, which confirms Zhang Dongyun''s idea. "He Swing left and right? " Cang Hui speculated. At the Daming Palace in Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun, with a smile rather than a smile on his face, ordered: "you should be a manager for the time being in charge of the affairs of the western regions, and show me some achievements." Cang Hui was overjoyed: "thank you for your kindness! Please rest assured that I will live up to your Majesty''s high expectations. " After the contact with Zhang Dongyun is over, Cang Hui doesn''t wait much, so someone comes from the east across the sea. The comer and Cang Hui didn''t deal with each other very much, but both sides were masters in Nanhuang and Zhongtu, and the appearance of each other was basically in their hearts. "Thank you for your help." Cang Hui says hello now. The man who crossed the sea was Liu Chengyu, the king of Xuan, who was one of the only two survivors of the six emperors in China and Turkey. Of course, in Cang Hui''s impression, it should be xuanhuang Liu Chengyu. However, just as his Cang Hui was transplanted from the southern wilderness to the western regions, the great Xuan Dynasty no longer exists, only the Daxuan Dynasty. Liu Chengyu, the emperor of Xuan, became Liu Chengyu, the king of Xuan. It is obviously unrealistic to say that there is no loss at all. However, after seeing Cang Hui at the ceremony, Liu Chengyu looked at the more hopeful land of the western regions, but felt only a surge of emotion. Once upon a time, it was the western regions that penetrated into the Middle Earth. He was the first to bear the brunt. Now, it''s his turn to set foot in the western regions and conquer the land and people here! Although, he is not the ultimate master. The ultimate owner here, like his great Xuan Dynasty, will belong to Chang''an. However, Liu Chengyu still called Liu Chengyu, who was able to capture the western regions in turn, was excited by his youthful mania. Based on Cang Hui''s bridgehead, other people under Da Xuan and Chang''an will continue to expand and conquer the western regions. In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun gave the pioneers of the western regions to Cang Hui, Liu Chengyu and others, and then stopped paying attention. They are qualified for the task. Of course, there are abbots Jiefeng, huaiyong, Xiankong in the western regions, and even pengziling, Kong Shengzhen, and Song Jun, who retreated from the middle land, were the fourteenth level strongmen. However, if you have met a snag in canghui, you should also be on guard against Su Po and other peerless experts on the side of Chang''an city. No matter huaiyong and others in the western regions or Kong Shengzhen in the Middle Earth in the past, they dare not make rash moves. Liu Chengyu and other current opponents are mainly the abbot of Jingge in Longxiang temple, who are the same as them in the 13th level. If huaiyong and others really have action, Zhang Dongyun will inform Su Po. Put the battlefield on the opposite side of the western regions, and let the subordinates play with each other slowly. The stability can be restored in the areas of Inner Mongolia and eastern Xinjiang. The city master Zhang is good at completing his construction task, so as to accumulate enough construction experience points and achieve the ninth upgrade and expansion of the invincible city as soon as possible. In addition, Zhang Dongyun is concerned about the southern wilderness. Aokong has been waiting there for a while. Considering that the tree demon named Twilight had something to do with Chu Yaoguang and the mysterious Confucian master, Qi Mo was also taken to Nanhuang by aokong. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 409 Zhang Dongyun didn''t care much about that Confucian master. It''s the tree demon he cares about. Care about the place, to do not lie in the other side itself, but the relationship between her and Chu Yaoguang. Maybe we can find a way to shake the light of Chu. Or you can understand the changes of Chu Yaoguang over the years. In fact, really want to say, Zhang Dongyun so care about the former eight younger sister, also does not lie in the other side itself. In any case, whether she is loyal or treacherous, as long as she dares to do evil and does not enter the invincible city. When she came in, Zhang Dongyun directly taught her how to be a person. The reason why he hopes to find Chu Yaoguang as soon as possible is that Zhang Dongyun has a suspicion. Did she get the pieces of fairy tale in the fairy tale incident? Although she said that she did not, Zhang Dongyun did not detect the fairy trace fragments on her body when she was in close contact with her before, but before confirming the truth of what she said, there was no conclusion. She was Chu Yaoguang, who used to share weal and woe with her brother and sister. If she has changed, then her view about the fairy trace fragment is equally questionable. Perhaps, like Shen He Rong, the fragments of her fairy trace fell into other people''s hands. Or, the fairy trace fragments were hidden in a place she didn''t carry with her. Of course, maybe she didn''t. But it will have to wait until she is found out. At present, there is no other immortal trace fragment whereabouts, Zhang Dongyun first ponders over Chu Yaoguang. After getting the fragments of Shen and Rong, the duration of invincible city was greatly prolonged. But if one is not far sighted, there must be immediate worries. Zhang Dongyun still hopes to collect as many pieces as possible. I hope aokong and Qimo stay in Nanhuang and send back good news as soon as possible. After Zhang Dongyun gave the matter to Ao Kong, he no longer thought much and focused on what he was doing. On the one hand, the whole of the middle land, together with the northern Mang and the southern wasteland, surrendered to Chang''an and straightened out these ideas. On the other hand, he is concerned about Shen He Rong''s teaching and literacy. In addition, Zhang Dongyun grasped his martial arts and Taoism. If one day he will be invincible in the world, he will no longer have to worry about the duration of the invincible city. Day by day, Zhang Dongyun focused on his own things, and did not feel the passage of time. Until one day, Zhang Dongyun, who had been paying attention to Shen''s progress, suddenly felt a slight movement in his heart. He immediately put his hand in the air again. With his action, there will be light and shadow images. It comes from the seal of Ao Kong. Zhang Dongyun''s eyes brightened. Dusk, back. At the beginning of the inquiry, there was no big deviation. In the house, it was said that the host family went out to visit friends, and it didn''t take long to come back. Now, as expected, he is back. Of course, it is impossible for the servants in the house to know that their master''s so-called visit to friends can go nearly 100000 miles away Just like these mortals, I don''t know how capable the widowed wife of their family is. Zhang Dongyun specially told Ao Kong that he was guarding the house and waiting for the tree, but he could not keep it too close, so as not to notice that someone was waiting before the other party entered the door. Although aokong people are arrogant, they have been wandering in the world for many years and have rich experience. Seeing that Zhang Dongyun is reasonable, they withdraw from the distance. He hired others to keep an eye on the town and report whenever the owner came home. It will take a lot of time to communicate in this way. However, the other party did not notice that, after returning to the house, he was still as usual, as if returning to his own home. The dusk mist has lived in seclusion for many years, never asking about the affairs of the world. The outside world does not know her whereabouts, she also rarely deals with the southern wild demon and the devil. To leave home and to return now. Therefore, until aokong came to the door, she did not know that the southern barren land had actually undergone a tremendous change. However, aokong this door, she immediately has a sense. Before aokong really went to the door, she did not move. The southern wild demons and demons were rampant, and all kinds of big demons and human practitioners often went to and fro in the sky. Even those who really fly over the town are not without them. The evening mist is quiet and secluded, and does not ask about foreign affairs. She had the intention to hide, but if she didn''t want to pass by, she would have no sense of it, so we had nothing to do with it. In order to detect aokong near the town, she still ignored as usual. But soon, she appeared in the spirit of a little omen, as if the calm water rippled. Come on, it''s for her. "Where are you coming?" Aokong is still some distance away from the town. A woman''s voice suddenly rings out in his ear.He couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows: "such perceptual skills Yang God At present, aokong is still the cultivation realm of the twelfth state. But at the same time, he is also a magic mirage and a magic dragon, so he can hide his own deeds. It is impossible for people in the 13th level to notice his arrival. In particular, there is still a long way to go. So keen, the other side must be the fourteenth state. Moreover, the spirit is very smart. "I didn''t expect that there was a Taoist Yang God hiding in the southern wilderness where demons and demons were active." "Asked who I am, my name is aokong, have you ever heard of it?" The woman replied, "I''ve heard that it''s from the Middle Earth." Aokong smile: "listen to good." While speaking, others have already arrived in the town and appear directly in the courtyard. In the courtyard, under the pavilion, sat an old woman with many servants waiting on her. However, these maids did not seem to see a tall, shaggy man in front of them in the yard. In their opinion, their master took a nap in the pavilion, so they kept quiet and did not dare to disturb the old lady. But in the eyes of Zhang Dongyun and aokong, the old woman opened her eyes and sat up. She gradually changed into a young woman with a vague temperament. Her face was shrouded in mist, which made her unreal. His eyes are as bright as stars, and he looks at aokong: "the ape Dragon King of the twelve Yama, what can I do for you?" Speaking, there is an invisible mist, expanding to the four sides. But the servants in the house, and the people in the small town outside, were not aware of it. The fog continued to spread out, almost in an instant, it had covered a thousand miles. To ordinary people, everything is senseless. For the women in the pavilion, they have a panoramic view of everything. She is checking the surrounding environment, to see whether there are other people besides aokong that she has not found. Although few people in this world can escape from her perception of the spirit of her Yang spirit realm, she can''t help being more careful today when outsiders suddenly come to visit. Aokong saw this, Hun didn''t care, said directly: "one, please go to Chang''an city to be a guest, two, with you to inquire about the individual." The evening mist looked at him quietly: "Chang''an City..." The fog even spread slowly. In such a vast territory, besides ordinary people, there are also practitioners. Although for twilight and aokong, most of them are small fish and shrimps with poor cultivation, through these people, the words "Chang''an City" have entered the ears of Twilight mist. Several of the top demon clans and the holy land of the devil gate in Nanhuang submit to Chang''an one after another. From them down, layer by layer, so more and more people and demons in the southern wilderness know that there is a new master. The spread of news is at a time of chaos. Through these practitioners, twilight can roughly understand what Chang''an city is. "The city of Chang''an was built by your twelve Yanluo?" "Who are the people you want to inquire about?" asked the evening mist Ao Kong said: "Chu Yaoguang." "It''s amazing. Aren''t you all together?" Evening mist shakes her head: "how can I know about her?" Ao Kong''s eyes were cold: "Hey, since I came to see you today, I naturally know that Xinghe silk was refined by you for her. What are you pretending to be stupid?" When the evening mist looked at him, her eyes were brighter and sharper: "what did she tell you?" Ao Kong sneered and said nothing. After looking at him for a long time, the evening mist finally nodded: "well, since you know it, I might as well be frank. The Star River silk is really through my hand. What do you want to do with this?" Aokong hey ran way: "at the beginning of refining treasure, is how one thing?" "Not really. I fell in love with sister Chu. She was reincarnated and rebuilt. At that time, her cultivation level was a little inferior, and she had not yet become an emperor of martial arts. Therefore, I made a magic weapon for her to defend herself." The evening mist talks. Ao idled his neck and looked around: "is it here?" Evening mist shakes her head: "not here. At the beginning, I went out to travel and met sister Chu in the western regions by chance. Although she was invited to be a guest, she said she had something to do and declined my invitation." Ao Kong asked: "where is the western region?" The evening mist looked at him: "see you and Chu sister are brothers and sisters, I just said a few more, you should be a prisoner?" Ao Kong smiles: "that''s not true. I''ve been advised to cultivate my moral character and cultivate my nature. I don''t want to be enemies. I''d like to make more friends. But if someone wants to be an enemy, I don''t mind." "I''m not interested in making friends with people, and I''m not interested in making enemies with others. It''s best if no one bothers me." The evening mist said calmly: "look at your appearance, it seems that you don''t deal with sister Chu now? If you want to trouble her, I won''t treat you. "Aokong looked up at the sky: "trouble I''m not sure now. I want to find her and ask her clearly. " The evening mist shakes her head: "that old body can''t help any more. We haven''t seen or communicated with each other since then, and I can''t get in touch with her." Aokong said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. You can tell me where you met in the western regions and what you did." The evening mist tone is indifferent: "already said, old body is not your prisoner." Aokong sneered again. "Eleven." Zhang Dongyun''s voice suddenly remembered. The evening mist is startled, but can''t find Zhang Dongyun''s trace around. Aokong listened to Zhang Dongyun''s voice, pressed his temper and looked at the evening mist: "Laozi also said that today I don''t want to start with others. I came here to find out some things, so I also brought a lobbyist here." Then he waved his hand. A huge clam shell appeared out of thin air, then opened to both sides, Qi Mo jumped out of it. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 410 Qi Mo appears, the evening mist saw her, slightly a Zheng. "I''ve met my predecessors." Qi Mo saluted the evening mist in front of him. Although she was enlightened by the Confucianists, she was a Taoist school and had already achieved the original spirit. But now, facing the twilight, she could clearly feel that there was a spirit far more powerful than her. If the other side has hostility, without Ao Kong to protect, the other side looks at her, she can not bear. She had heard aokong talk about twilight. "I''m sorry, but I''m enlightened by Mr. Meng..." Before she finished her words, she was interrupted by the evening mist on the opposite side: "are you a monster inspired by the square inch man?" Qi Mo was shocked at the speech. In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun is also stunned. What''s wrong with the tone and address? "Younger generation is..." Qi Mo hesitated. In fact, she didn''t know the name of the Confucian master who had enlightened her family. Square inch Is this a name, or a word, or a sign? ¡°¡­¡­ It''s really a square inch. " The opposite evening mist has already made a confirmation. Previously Qi Mo was protected by aokong''s magic power illusion, and she couldn''t recognize it for the first time. But now Qi Mo is in front of her, and she can immediately confirm that the other party is written by the enemy. "Where is he?" Asked the evening mist. Just this one light drink, Qi Mo body then slightly shakes, as if a group of ink to disperse. "With whom?" Ao Kong said coldly. Illusory mirage appears again, and the shells close together, protecting Qi Mo in it. Qi Mo Dun is safe and sound. "So it''s the enemy?" Aokong at this time also understand, up and down to look at the evening mist. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun slightly shook his head. Unexpectedly, twilight and the Confucian master called "Fangcun" seem to be enemies. Originally also thought, Qi Mo go up condom almost, the result this became counterproductive. "What you say is not in Chang''an. If you want to, you can look for it together." Zhang Dongyun opens his mouth, and his voice is transmitted through the seal of Ao Kong. Ao Kong said: "in exchange, tell us something about Lao ba." However, the evening mist shook her head and refused: "we have nothing to cooperate with." Her sight stays for a moment on the mirage beside aokong. At this moment, the magic power of Yang God fluctuated, the mirage of aokong magic skill vibrated slightly, and the shell surface began to crack. However, it was only after this moment that the twilight shrank her eyes and calmed her mind. "I hope you don''t trouble the people here." Then the woman drifted away in the mist. This address, has been found, she can not continue to live in seclusion, even if she left, to find another place of seclusion. "I''ve seen a demon family that doesn''t hurt people. It''s rare to see a demon clan that can protect people''s lives." Ao Kong sneered: "however, at present is you say to leave?" He flashed with gold and silver all over him, and went straight to the twilight. The evening mist makes the Yang God, and the spirit shuttles through the void, almost seeing the space distance as nothing. But as Zhang Dongyun raised his hand in the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, there was a seal on AO Kong''s forehead, and the light flashed by. At the next moment, he suddenly raised a section of speed, catching up with the dusk of leaving. The evening mist was surprised. For her, "speed" has almost lost its meaning. It was unexpected to be overtaken. What''s more unexpected is that aokong, who was just the strength of the 12th level, suddenly broke through to the 13th level. Aokong, who has reached this realm, will catch up with the twilight of the fourteenth state by combining the blood power of the unreal dragon and the golden winged Dapeng bird. "I didn''t mean to embarrass you, but you deceived people too much." The evening mist waved her hand, and all of a sudden, all of a sudden, rushed to catch up with aokong. These fog to the near, aokong see clearly, feet soft, showing a little bit of starlight, as if the universe, falling vast star debris. In the clouds, there is a star light up, constantly moving, as if the universe stars. "It''s not Xinghai. It''s better than Xinghai. It''s not a waste of your origin." Ao Kong sneered: "however, Vientiane also how can''t Laozi, let alone is you?" In his cold laughter, there were evil shadows of Taoism. Among them, the evil shadow of the golden winged ROC bird and the phantom mirage suddenly merge together. Then I saw the invisible vigorous wind of Taoism, rushing out all over the world. When the vigorous wind passed, it seemed that even the void had been cut into pieces. The vast star chips melted by the twilight spell are also immediately cut, scattered, and have no effect.When the evening mist saw aokong''s hand, she could not help feeling surprised again: "Mirage Golden winged ROC She lived in isolation for many years, and her impression of aokong still remained on the three characters of "ape Dragon King". Just now aokong can suddenly catch up with her, then let her strange, at this time saw the mirage with the golden winged ROC bird, suddenly more surprised. However, she soon regained consciousness and made a formula with one hand. The vast fog cleared away, and the stars lit up completely. One man and one demon are now in the world, turning into a dark universe with stars. Under the stars, they are like in a huge chessboard. Ao Kong slightly frowned, then saw the stars move, he could not help but fall into a huge nebula. The combination of the golden winged ROC bird and the magic dragon, the gold and silver brilliance interweave and shine, and aokong immediately moves the void again and rushes out of the nebula vortex. The evening mist saw, can''t help but also secretly cheers, no wonder the other party can catch up with her yuan Shen Fei dun. This ability to move the void can be compared with the peak of Taoist Yang Shen and Wu Huang. However, she is not easy to get along with. Aokong just rushed out of the cloud, he found that the stars in front of him were easy to stay in. All the stars had their own trajectories and kept moving. And he seems to incarnate one of the stars, falling into it, involuntarily, constantly moving, unable to stop, difficult to achieve. It''s not only hard to control such gentleness when you are caught in the twilight of the star playing method. When the stars come and go, they contain the destructive power of terror. Aokong looked out, and saw that the orbit of the stars deviated, and many stars, including him, hit the same point. In addition to the shadow of the golden winged ROC and the magic dragon, the evil shadow of the mountain moving demon ape also joined in. Under the three in one, his whole body erupted with amazing power. Primitive power, pure power, is also endless power. As if the power to move the stars In the long howling sound, aokong, who was in the middle of the stars, stopped his own movement and resisted the stars transformed by the magic power of the evening mist around him. Dusk haze see shape, slightly frown. Aokong''s blood and power of the three demon clans are united, which gives her the feeling that she can fight with the martial arts strongmen in the fourteenth state. Even some people at the peak of Emperor Wu may not be able to match him. The magic ape said that the great power of carrying. If you really want to have a mountain moving ape of the fourteenth state, you may not be able to overwhelm aokong in pure power. It is not unheard of to see such a person who can crack the star playing Dafa. But it never includes people or demons who are lower than her. But it''s still within her reach. Let her heart ring the alarm is, now is three in one, so Is there four in one? Just thinking of this, the warning signs appeared in the twilight. She immediately changed the Yang God and scattered into stars. Then the next moment, there will be a terrible claw across, grasp an empty. The evening mist is dangerous and dangerous, and we can avoid a disaster. As long as she was a little slower, Yuan Shen would be caught by the claw. In fact, from the 13th state of Taoism, that is, the fourth state of the God, the Taoist master yuan Shen is in harmony with the heaven and earth, so they are not afraid to be approached by the strong in the flesh. But the opponents are different after all. By now aokong close, Yang God also wants to shake three shake! Ao Kong stretched out his claws, and when the evening mist looked at the stars, aokong, who had been trapped in it, had disappeared. Just now, it''s an illusion. Hallucination makes her mistakenly think that aokong is still in it. But in fact, the other side has been out of the body, more quietly close to her. She is a master of Taoist Yang God in the fourteenth state, who has just been influenced by people. The magic dragon in the thirteenth state can''t do this. Sure enough, above the three in one, there are four in one. Aokongwangshen, golden winged Dapeng bird, mountain moving demon ape and magic dragon are united in blood, and they are powerful and powerful. They directly break away from the game of playing stars. They also evade the eyes of the twilight mist method and make a close attack. If it was not for the magic of the sun in the evening mist, the way to understand the mystery, and to detect it in time, she would have suffered. Not to mention being directly torn by aokong on the spot, but also to be severely damaged. Even if she avoided this move in time, it was inevitable that she would fall into the inferior position and be forced to attack by aokong. Although the twilight mist repeatedly cast magic to save the situation, but in the face of the fierce and brutal aokong, it is more and more down. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun quietly watching this scene, not surprised. Twilight''s cultivation strength is naturally extremely brilliant. However, she lived alone in seclusion, and did not contact with outsiders. On the other hand, she did not have enough experience and response in the face of the enemy.Taoists do not pay attention to actual combat as much as martial arts and demons. As long as the Dharma is in place and the understanding is in place, the yuan Shen may also come out of the closed door. Taoism is the original God with vivid thinking and quick response. But to say that such twilight, actual combat can be compared with aokong killed in the sea of corpses, that is bullshit. Zhang Dongyun was not surprised that she fell into the downwind and lost everything once she failed. On the contrary, it was some situations when the two sides were fighting, which made the city Lord Zhang feel interesting. The evening mist is a demon. He practices the way of the human race. He moves the stars in his hands, and he is immortal. Aokong is a human being. He practices the magic way, but in his hand, all kinds of demons come out together, bloody and violent. This scene is also a wonderful work. When Zhang Dongyun was just thinking, he suddenly saw the dusk of the battle between the South and the desert. He stretched out his hand, closed his forefinger and middle finger, and pinched a sword formula. Then, at her fingertips, a milky flame lights up, and then condenses into a lightsaber. Zhang Cheng''s eyes narrowed as he saw the situation: " The imperial sword technique of Chunyang palace www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 411 The Milky fire light from the fingertips of the evening mist is the pure Yang fire. If it is said that there is more than Chunyang Palace''s Daoism in the world to practice pure Yang fire, the sword formula that the twilight cloud pinches at the moment, no matter Zhang Dongyun or AO Kong, will admit his mistake. Under the guidance of the twilight sword rhyme, the sword light of the pure Yang fire spreads continuously, as if it directly probes into the void. The surrounding heaven and earth are guided by her sword, giving birth to a sense of distortion. As if the whole world, all into the twilight of the sword edge, pointed straight to aokong. In the past, Chunyang palace in the Middle Kingdom was famous for its imperial sword technique. It was the most famous and the most powerful one. Pure Yang breaking empty formula. Jiuxiao and guangjue. And, the way to mix heaven. The sword at dusk is just one of the three imperial sword techniques in Chunyang palace, which represents the mystery of the Chinese Taoist sword art. She''s such a frightful sword, which is really beyond aokong''s expectation. However, aokong experienced many battles, experienced and quick to respond. The body shape should be changed from reality to emptiness, and avoid the startling sword of twilight. At dusk, I admire you. Her sword is led by pure Yang and true fire, and the change of emptiness is the edge. Even if the opponent can move the void, he can avoid it. But aokong several big demon blood in a body, magical, unprepared situation, can still avoid. Seeing this, the evening mist completely extinguished the heart of competing with aokong. After a sword, he immediately moved the star sky and turned around and left. Aokong dodges a sword and quickly continues to catch up. However, the sword, which fell into the sky in the twilight, turned into a brilliant light, and then gathered again in the next moment. Aokong fixed his eyes and saw that the sword formula of the evening mist had changed. This moment, it turns into jiuxiao and guangjue. In the next moment, there was the sword like a torrential rain from the sky. Aokong withstood the sword rain and slowed down a little. The evening mist finally got the chance to take the universe as the road and the stars as the car, and disappeared in an instant. Ao Kong eyes cast a cold light, looking at the stars of the universe that has not yet dissipated before his eyes. But unexpectedly, Zhang Dongyun''s voice rang out: "eleven younger brother doesn''t need to be forced to chase." "Boss?" Aokong was surprised. "Where do you think her pure Yang Temple Dharma came from?" Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun asked thoughtfully. Aokong looked up and thought: "although there are only two swords, in principle, you can still see the way. But when you think about it carefully, you feel strange and tight." The same is inherited from Chunyang palace and cultivates a royal sword skill. Different people can practice it successfully, but there are still some deviations in details. If a division comes from the same line, the deviation will be smaller. Twelve Yanluo personally destroyed Chunyang palace in the past years. The experts in the palace, aokong and others have basically dealt with each other. But now he recalled it carefully, but he felt that the Taoist swordsmanship in the twilight haze was very eye-catching. It didn''t look like it was taught by a master in Chunyang palace. "It''s hard for her to know the way of Chunyang palace." Ao Kong smacked his lips: "it''s not realistic to learn secretly. Is it true that some Taoist scriptures of Chunyang Palace are lost and left out?" He thought for a moment and then asked, "boss, have you got something?" Zhang Dongyun said: "before we destroyed Chunyang palace, there were people in Chunyang palace who died outside. They died unknowingly." Ao Kong is clear: "ink glass?" "Yes." Zhang Dongyun said: "you have not dealt with him, but I have." "So, this evening mist, is the teacher of Mo Li?" Aokong hey ran said with a smile: "this can be really unexpected before." "It''s really beyond my expectation." Zhang Dongyun said calmly: "she goes out from time to time, and once met eight younger sisters. Do you think she is looking for someone?" "Looking for Mo Li''s dead nose? It''s a little far fetched, but it''s not impossible. After all, it was previously circulated that he was only missing and his life and death were unknown. " Aokong smiles: "of course, we know that he has actually hung up, and the tree demon may also know that looking for him is to find his reincarnation." "Not necessarily, but there''s a way to do it." Zhang Dongyun said. Aokong smile some ferocious: "boss, I didn''t care about this tree demon before, but now I think it''s interesting." Zhang Dongyun did not speak again. However, he had the same idea as aokong. Should laugh at me busy looking for Mo Li, let him also have some interest. I didn''t expect that the Taoist demon was related to so many people. "Seven brothers, how are you?" Zhang Dongyun hands a wipe, in front of the hall in the middle of the sky, there is another picture of light and shadow. Su Po''s voice came out from it: "let big brother disappointed, originally I had almost found eight younger sister, but the clue suddenly broke." Zhang Dongyun''s tone was calm, but he was not disappointed: "why?""Eight sister cultivation realm, should break through." Su Po replied: "after sweeping the eight wastelands, she has successfully expanded Liuhe. It is not as easy to leave traces as before. Now it is much more difficult to find her than before." Zhang Dongyun was not discouraged: "it''s OK, you come back first." Since Su Po can''t find Chu Yaoguang at present, it''s better to call him back first. "Good." Sue, there should be no objection. Then soon, his figure appeared in front of Zhang Dongyun. Of course, it''s not because he came back long ago, waiting outside the Daming Palace. But with his current cultivation strength, it is close to the end of the world. "It''s time-consuming and laborious to search blindly without clues. We need more updated clues." Zhang Dongyun said. Su Po nodded: "big brother seems to have an idea?" Zhang Dongyun briefly introduced the evening mist, and then said, "take Chen Chaoyan and go to the southern wilderness to meet with the eleven younger brothers, and ask him about the details." Su Po did not say much, nodded quietly, and then turned away from the hall. Zhang Dongyun incarnates as Mr. Wu Yun and tells Chen Chaoyan to say a few words. Then she follows Su Po to leave. They soon arrived in the southern wilderness and joined aokong and Qimo. After listening to aokong''s detailed introduction, Su po said, "you just showed your face. I''ll do it this time." Aokong had no choice but to leave Nanhuang directly and leave it to Su Po. Su po said to Chen Chaoyan: "take a walk to the Forbidden City of the nine sacred palaces of the magic road. You can only pass by the way, but you may as well deal with the local people and demons. Keep in mind that you are now a Taoist gate from the northern part of Gulu island. You are attached to the "nine baby king" and come here to investigate the situation of the southern wilderness. Besides, everything along the way is as usual. If you should practice, you should practice, you should eat and sleep. " Chen Chaoyan did not know about the evening mist, but only obeyed Mr. Wu Yun''s orders and listened to Mr. Su''s arrangement. At the moment, Su Po ordered, although she did not know why, but still serious Courtesy: "younger generation understand, please rest assured." Su Po watched Chen Chaoyan enter the southern wilderness, his own gradually disappeared between heaven and earth. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun smile. Although the evening mist left the youluoyuan, the relationship between the two sides was not even harmonious, but she did not break the contact with all the Youhuai trees in the youluoyuan. Among them, there is no lack of you Huai who can consult and contact for information. Having suffered a great loss in aokong, she would at least try to find out the news and find out the current situation of the southern famine, even if she was calm and did not intend to retaliate. Even if you want to live in seclusion, you should also choose a good place to guard against being found by Chang''an again. Chen Chaoyan, it is not difficult to get into her eyes. The peak of Taoist yuan Shen, the realm of Yang God, and the nimbleness of spiritual thoughts often exceed the expectations of ordinary people. If Twilight really has been looking for Mo Li or his reincarnation over the years. After Chen Chaoyan came to the south, the twilight may have touched her heart. Since guarding the house and waiting for the tree has not been completely successful, it is now the willing to take the bait Chen Chaoyan seriously, in accordance with the orders of Su Po. In the next few days, she would walk on the land of Nanhuang, focusing on the influence area of the original nine saints palace, and occasionally went to youluoyuan and other places. After a few days'' attention, Zhang Dongyun stopped paying attention to his own affairs and continued to be busy with his own affairs. He gave Su Po and aokong full control over the South wasteland. Su Po was like a patient Hunter waiting for his prey to bite. And his patience with Zhang Dongyun is not in vain. It seems that after observing for a period of time, the twilight finally appeared. The target is Chen Chaoyan. Cloud, as if there are a pair of eyes, quietly watching the earth below. On the ground, among the mountains and forests, Chen Chaoyan is meditating and practicing Qi. Since this period of time, she has been digesting the experience and harvest of arranging array with Meng Shen, the leader of Xuanyi Taoism. With the soul of pure Yang immortal, she has made great progress in her cultivation realm. Now she has successfully cultivated herself into the ninth real person of Taoism, and began to prepare for the impact on the realm of Yang God. Speaking of it, she has been learning Taoism for less than three years. It is really amazing that she can achieve such accomplishments. However, in the eyes on the sky, the owner of the eyes is full of thoughts. With the original flat lake like eyes, this moment is full of ripples. Although Chen Chaoyan is just the most common meditation and breathing. But in the eyes of the owner, her bright and clear pure Yang immortal soul is as bright and conspicuous as a candle in the night. But soon, the eyes disappeared from the sky. On the top of the cloud, there was a mist. In the middle of the fog, there was a woman with a faint figure. "You see the person you want to see."At this time, a voice suddenly sounded in the cloud: "can we also answer a question?" Su Po''s figure also appeared in the clouds, calm and the woman looked at each other. With his vision, it seems that there is an invisible blade, cutting the fog, showing the real face of the woman. A woman of thirty years old in appearance, graceful in temperament and beautiful in appearance, is not as old as her tone. It''s the dark locust tree demon, the twilight mist, that cultivates the Yang God. She looked at Su Po and didn''t answer immediately. Surprised to see Chen Chaoyan appear in the South wilderness, she in the initial excitement, soon calm down, the first thought is, may be a trap. Although we know that Chen Chaoyan is from beiguluzhou, but the time is too opportune. As soon as she had finished dealing with the twelve Yanluo, she suddenly realized that she had done what she wanted. However, after careful observation for a long time, there was no trace of the enemy. Finally, the evening mist could not help but come here. As a result, it was blocked by Su Po. At a very close position, she realized where Su Po was. This is a more formidable opponent than aokong. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 412 Su Po''s sword spirit seemed to disappear. With the power of the sun god in the evening mist, he had not been able to detect his location before. It was not until he appeared at this moment that the evening mist was startled. Su broke a sword, and now at least the tip of the iceberg, breaking the clouds of the evening mist. After gazing at him for a long time, the evening mist began to say, "are you the sword demon Su Po?" "It''s me." The young man held his hand and said, "I believe you should have known my intention." The evening mist said: "today, let''s talk it over and over again. I''m as good as ever with sister Chu at first sight. Let alone that I don''t know her whereabouts, I know and will never betray her." Su Po gently shook his head: "we look for her, not to kill her, but to find out some questions." "What if the answer to the question is not to your liking?" Asked the evening mist coldly. Su Po looked as usual: "but also to see what the answer is." "Then I sincerely hope that you will never find her." The evening mist talks. Su po said: "righteousness is the advantage, but we will try our best to find it." The evening mist is silent. The other side''s word "try your best" includes blocking her here now? "Today I am lucky and not careful enough." The evening mist looked at Chen Chaoyan below: "however, finally know where he is." The girl on the ground below, still meditating and breathing, had no idea of everything on the sky. Neither Su Po nor Twilight intended to disturb her. Twilight''s only intention at the moment is to run! If you can run away today, you can plan how to find Chen Chaoyan in the future. Although did not fight, but the twilight haze has confirmed that she is not su Po''s opponent. As a result, the mist dissipated and the starlight lit up, and the woman''s figure disappeared between the stars. Su Po didn''t raise his hand, just stepped forward. Suddenly, his sword Qi burst out, like clouds of sword Qi surging, suddenly cut open the universe and stars in front of him. It''s not that the stars are off or broken. But the whole starry sky, like a picture scroll, was cut from it. However, Su broke all kinds of skills with one sword, and the blade was everywhere, which directly broke the magic of Twilight completely and could not be continued. Rao is twilight mist already had psychological preparation, but at the moment, he is still shocked by Su Po''s skill in kendo. She quickly set up the stars again to stop Su Po, and at the same time she turned herself into a star light and quickly ran away. Su Po never stops. He just moves on, and the sword will naturally cut the twilight spell again. However, this time, there are different changes than before. The twilight spell was broken, and the stars did not dissipate completely, but burned one after another. Under the burning stars, there was a milky white flame. Then the milk white flame, turned into a white dragon, rushed to Su Po. In the past, Chunyang palace passed down the secret method of the road, which was the fire dragon. However, Su broke the sword and cut off the dragon head. The white dragon seems to have been killed by this sword. The severed dragon head and trunk disintegrated one after another, and the fire scattered everywhere. Su Po continued to chase forward, the result is a sword flying in the face, cutting through the void, fire everywhere. In the face of the twilight haze, Su Po broke the sword with his sword. As soon as the sword turned, he cut off the lightsaber. However, after the lightsaber broke, it turned into a sea of stars and continued to cover Su Po. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun is interested in watching this scene. The way of the evening mist is really not vulgar. In her hand, the two different kinds of inheritance of Taoist Dharma are in her hands, and they are inseparable from each other. This kind of talent strength, almost no less than the same level of "Chunyang banished immortals" should laugh at me. I''m afraid that Su''s sword broke through two times in the past, that is to say, the two swords of moozawa broke through. Although she was chased by Su Po, she was more leisurely than Kong Shengzhen and others before. Although she is not Su''s opponent, she is determined to run, and may not have no chance. If, without the influence of others But how could it be? After a little delay, aokong, who was lurking in the distance, approached. Although the present aokong has become the twelfth state of cultivation, but he has seen his sudden rise in the evening mist, how could he be careless? Waiting for aokong to approach, she suddenly swung the robe sleeve. A picture scroll appeared in the air. Su breaks a sword to cut through the twilight mist. The sword Qi goes off endlessly, and continues to point at the twilight herself. At this time, the scroll floated to block the sword spirit. Then, on the scroll, there are stars all over the sky, moving together, and instantly turning into a vast sea of stars, covering Su Po and aokong all around.Su Po''s sword spirit is everywhere, and immediately cuts the void of the universe into cracks. But the scroll paper twisted hunting sound, there are stars flashing, to make up for the cracks. Su Po''s eyes flashed slightly, and then another sword. "Cross" shaped wound, immediately will completely tear the scroll. Su Po and aokong appeared again, and the twilight shadow disappeared. The Taoist master at the peak of Yuanshen has grasped the opportunity to escape. Even Chen Chaoyan in the forest below was taken away. "The magic weapon is good." Aokong some accident: "if big brother is not prepared, we two today in the ditch capsize." Su po said: "if you didn''t know there was a way for big brother, you wouldn''t be so swaggering and putting people away." At the same time, he waved and collected the scraps of the scroll which he had cut. "Don''t rush to do it first. The eleventh brother will come back. The seventh brother has nothing to do in his spare time. He can go to the western regions to have a look." At this time, Zhang Dongyun''s voice sounded. Su Po nodded and gave aokong the remains of the magic weapon back to Chang''an city. He went to the western regions. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun reclined in his seat, holding his chin in one hand. Through the seal on Chen Chaoyan''s body, he can easily grasp the position of the evening mist and determine its location. Through the seal, he could even see the twilight. After the capture of Chen Chaoyan, the Taoist demon left Nanhuang and fled to the desolate sea. After careful examination and repeated confirmation, he set up his array in all directions, and made sure that Su Po and aokong did not come after him. Twilight finally breathed a sigh of relief. Chen Chaoyan was captured by her magic power. At the moment, she was in a muddle headed state, without thinking or thinking. Looking at the young girl she had taken away, the evening mist could not help sighing: "if I had no choice, how could I be willing to destroy the star chart? It''s just for you. I have to take a chance to save you. Without the last thing you left me, it''s still worth it. " The evening mist wakes up Chen Chaoyan, who can''t return to God for a while. Looking in front of her, she could not help but feel confused. The evening mist murmured to herself: "has reached the Ninth level, still can''t wake up the past dust Suhui?" She spoke without any movement. But Chen Chaoyan suddenly felt lost. Her pure Yang immortal soul seems to be stabbed by others, but it is like falling into a dream and hard to wake up. But fortunately, this strange feeling is only for a moment, and then it disappears. Chen Chaoyan''s heart is more confused. The evening mist changed. Her eyes became cold: "with your cultivation as the realm, after reincarnation, how can there be no Suhui? Was it caused by the thief Fang Cun at that time, or did the people of the twelve hell''s find you, which is not good for you, and has wiped out the past of you, Su Hui? " Chen Chaoyan''s lips moved, and finally he made a voice Senior, I think you have something wrong. " She has been learning Taoism for a long time now, and naturally she has heard of many things. For example, Qianchen Suhui. She may also have some, even the strange woman in front of her is the person she knew in her previous life. "Your Majesty has a few gentlemen who are very kind to me." Chen Chaoyan said: "even if they erase my past, Suhui, I don''t blame them. Speaking of it, I care more about the present in the future, and the past things are over." The girl carefully looked at the evening mist: "I think you may be someone I knew in my previous life, but I have already died in my previous life, haven''t you?"? Now I am me. Maybe we can get to know each other again? " The evening mist fixed to look at her for a long time, did not speak, just self-examination. After checking, she did not find the spirit of Chen Chaoyan, who had been tampered with the day after tomorrow. From this point of view, is it not twelve Yama''s handwriting? When Mo Li died, an accident happened to his reincarnation successor, leading to the former dust Suhui not staying? Or, he was so badly injured that he almost died. At this moment of twilight, my mind was in a state of confusion. Clear and vivid spirit, rare weeds, covered with dust and dirt. After a long time, she gradually calmed down. Looking at Chen Chaoyan in front of her, she said, "since you don''t remember anything now, I won''t tell you more. In the future, the abbot, I will surely find a way to restore your former life and wisdom." Chen Chaoyan opened his mouth and did not make a sound. She wants to talk to each other, but it doesn''t matter if she can''t remember. But it seems that to the other side, it doesn''t matter at all. At this time, she said nothing, and could only hope that his Majesty would be able to rescue her. The girl is not worried that his majesty has this ability. She was worried that her Majesty would work hard for her little shrimp.Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun is interested in looking at the light and shadow in front of him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 413 The tree demon''s feelings for Mo Li, a member of the Chunyang palace in the past, are really surprising. It seems that she has been busy going out for so many years. She is just looking for the ink glass whose life and death are unknown. Now the ink glass falls, reincarnation body can not find the past memories, the tree demon Twilight still refuses to give up. Is it true that the master and apprentice are deeply in love, or is it that the evening mist has other demands and falls on the body of Mo Li? Say, should laugh at me and Taiqing palace, also persistent in looking for ink glass. I don''t know if there is a connection between the two Zhang Dongyun witnessed all this through the seal on Chen Chaoyan, and thought deeply. He is not anxious to find the evening mist trouble, and first let the other party take Chen Chaoyan to long insight. Maybe through them, we can understand another secret. Aokong returned to the Daming Palace in Chang''an City, and handed the relics of the magic weapon in the shape of a damaged scroll to Zhang Dongyun: "a good magic weapon. Ask Lao Qi to move two swords." Zhang Dongyun reached out and took the broken star road map and said, "it''s not the magic weapon made by the tree demon itself, but by her master." Aokong said: "I''ve been looking away from you before. The ink glass is hidden." In the past, when he walked around the world, his fame was not obvious. At that time, his cultivation level was not as good as today''s twilight. But now I think that he was deliberately hiding his own strength. The inheritance of Chunyang palace is not his real foundation. She inherited Mo Li''s legacy by inheriting the star playing method in the twilight mist. "It''s strange." Ao Kong said. Zhang Dongyun said casually: "perhaps Xu younger sister knows." On hearing this, aokong expression suddenly collapsed: "boss, can we not mention this stubble?" Zhang Dongyun smiles and says nothing. Aokong nature took the opportunity to change the topic: "just like should laugh at me that bastard, from Taiqing palace undercover to Chunyang palace, Mo glass is a dead cow nose, to Chunyang palace, it seems that the motive is not pure." Zhang Dongyun said: "there are more interesting things." Aokong smell speech to him, his tone is not slow: "the person who led to the death of Mo glass should be the Confucian scholar who enlightened Qi mo." "It''s really interesting." Ao Kong hey hey sneer: "however, this guy now, in where?" "Find out what the ink glass is doing, and there is no place to hide." Zhang Dongyun said indifferently. Ao Kong nodded: "now this tree demon is..." "Let''s see what she can do. It''s not in a hurry at the moment." Zhang Dongyun said: "next, do more practice. You can master it by yourself." He didn''t mean to ask aokong to take a seat in the southern wilderness. As just said, aokong''s urgent task at present is to work hard to cultivate and strive for further improvement in cultivation strength. He is more mature than that, and has the ability to sacrifice a variety of demon blood, and achieve his own magic power. At present, there are magic mirage, golden winged ROC bird, mountain moving ape and magic dragon. Aokong has been refining it for a long time and has mastered everything. Now, more can be considered. In the southern wilderness, there are all kinds of demon families, as well as the major demon sect to raise big demons in order to get blood. As far as it is concerned, it is not enough for us to use it. He can carefully select, from which to pick out the most powerful, the most desirable demon blood. Although the evil Tongfeng and Jiusheng palace were trampled down by Zhang Dongyun, it can be said that he didn''t forget to take care of his brother. No matter Taowu or jiuying, he has a special one, which is used to prepare blood for the practice of evil way. It''s not necessarily aokong alone. Other people in Chang''an City who can walk the devil''s road can strive for meritorious deeds and obtain the blood of demon from Chang''an. Of course, at present, we must be pressing aokong. However, aokong said with a smile: "the seven demon families, the five big demons, listen to a good name, but can let me see eye is not much." To some extent, what he could see, such as the golden winged ROC, had fallen into his hands. The rest who can enter aokong''s eyes are xuanjialong in Longcheng, jiuying in Jiusheng palace, and colorful peacocks. However, he did not intend to choose xuanjialong or multicolored peacock. "Nine babies are not busy at first. The dark locust tree makes me feel a little excited, but mainly out of novelty, I want to try the plant demon clan." Ao Kong shook his head: "but I estimated that the magic power of the young Chinese Locust tree may take several decades to settle down and warm up. How can we have that leisure time now?" The real big demon of grass and trees is much slower to practice than other demon clans. For them, decades of time are nothing. But aokong did not have the mind to be in the same place. He stayed for several decades. Since his practice, he has seldom lived in seclusion. "So, what are you going to do?" Zhang Dongyun asked indifferently.Aokong a smile: "seven demons and five demons, there are many demon families in the South wilderness, among which there are many interesting." "Make up your mind." Zhang Dongyun waved his hand at will: "Ying''er, I''ll help you watch." "Thank you, boss." Aokong waved goodbye to Zhang Dongyun and left Chang''an city. Zhang Dongyun turned his eyes to Su Po. While he was talking with aokong, Su Po had already formed a sweeping trend in the western regions. Through the seal on his body, Zhang Dongyun can see that Su Po has successively selected Huanshan temple and guanye temple among the four Buddhist schools in the western regions. The abbot of Yuanfeng of Huanshan temple in the 13th state died on the spot. In the fourteenth scene, the abbot of the temple of guanye fled. At present, Su Po is pursuing and killing the abbot Xiankong, all the way to Dabei temple. Abbot Xiankong is one of the three great masters in the western regions. He has cultivated in the fourteenth state of Buddhism and become a Dharma body of limitless realm. In the whole western regions, he is like a Buddha walking on the earth. But at the moment, he was broken by Su, the gate of the temple, but there was nothing he could do but struggle to escape. Seeing that he fled to Dabei temple, where there was another master of Dharma in western regions, abbot huaiyong, Su Po seemed indifferent. Abbot Xiankong is not close to Dabei temple, but abbot huaiyong has noticed. Around Dabei temple, the boundless light of Buddha lights up suddenly, and Buddhist Chanting and Sanskrit sound spread all over the place. The world centered on Dabei Temple seems to be transformed into a pure land of Buddhism independent of the great world. Abbot Xiankong rushed into the pure land of Buddhism without hindrance. Su Po, who came after him, was immediately isolated by the light of Buddha. However, his body shape was just a little bit in the air, and suddenly there was a trace of sword Qi surging, breaking the Buddha light in front of him. In the light of Buddha, the sky is full of golden lotus, and the rain of Wu Qiong is sprinkled, which dispels the evil spirit in all directions. Su Po''s sword spirit is also shrouded in the rain. But still sharp. The Buddha Dharma of Dabei temple is poured down to dispel the killing intention and anger, and dissolve the enemy in the invisible. I don''t know how many evil sect experts were washed away by the rain, and voluntarily put down the butcher''s knife and converted to Buddhism. But at the moment, Su Po''s invisible sword front can''t be stopped. Su Po''s sword, destroy everything, destroy everything. One sword breaks ten thousand swords and one sword breaks ten thousand dharmas, just like the end of all things. However, it does not contain murderous anger. There is a beginning and an end. Everything has its own end. But at the moment, Su Po''s sword, instead of all this, to stop everything in front of him, draw a full stop. The rain in Dabei temple has no influence on Su Po''s sword. On the contrary, it was su Po''s sword edge, which cut out a blank in the gentle wind and rain. Huaiyong, the abbot of Dabei temple, clapped his palms together and said, "my Buddha is merciful..." As early as 30 years ago, there was a public opinion that Su Po, the "sword devil" who had an invincible sword edge and could not return his sword, was actually one or two of the lightest killers among the twelve Yama. No matter "Chunyang banished immortal" should laugh at me, or "Chen Huang" Chu Yaoguang, the blood in his hands is far more than Su Po. As for "Sirius" Yang Li and "ape Dragon King" aokong and others, it is unnecessary to say more. Even Shen Herong, who practiced Confucianism, was more murderous than Su Po. In the Xianji incident, Su Po didn''t come to the scene because he practiced in seclusion. Today, the two eminent monks of the western regions competed with Su Po face to face. The blade of the other side really doesn''t have much ferocity and ferocity. However, it is such a sharp edge that they can''t resist at all. After Huanshan temple and ganye temple, the gate guard system of Dabei temple was also cut open by Su Po. At the same time, abbot huaiyong ordered his disciples to retreat, while working together with abbot Xiankong to resist the evil star in front of him. The cooperation of two Buddhist monks in the fourteenth state is indeed very impressive. However, Su Po''s expression was as usual, and he was able to handle it easily. With one sword on his left, he was overwhelmed by the two masters of Buddhism and was hard to resist. Both abbot Xiankong and Abbot huaiyong were shocked. They took part in the Xianji incident together and surrounded the twelve Yanluo with other experts. At that time, most of the twelve Yanluo suffered more or less trauma because of the immortal deeds, and were raided in disorder. However, they are still impressively impressed by their powerful strength. Two dead and two wounded four great monks in the western regions. Both the surviving abbot Xiankong and Abbot huaiyong have been injured for many years. At the beginning of the war, of course, it was a nightmare for the survivors. It''s just At this moment, abbot huaiyong clearly felt that Su Po was even more formidable.Even those who were in the fourteenth state of the twelve yanluozhong at that time were not hurt. I''m afraid they can''t beat Su Po at the moment. Perhaps, only the evil emperor can compete with him He looked at one side of the same embarrassed Xiankong abbot, with a look at it, we can see that the other side is the same view. The two men joined hands, but they only resisted a few more moves, and soon they were defeated. Su Po made another sword, but abbot huaiyong couldn''t resist, so he had to avoid it. So the Dabei Temple of the ancient treasure Temple below, together with the mountain below, was split in two by Su Po''s sword. Seeing Su''s sword breaking out, he suddenly burst into a series of thunderbolts in the distance. Three different thunder. One comes from martial arts, fast and fierce. One comes from Taoism, ethereal and lofty. One comes from Confucianism, and the law is well. Three thunderbolts broke through the sky, and all of them were earth shaking, as if God''s punishment had fallen from the sky. Su broke through the situation, "brush brush brush" three swords in a row, killing all three thunder. There was no place for God to punish him. However, with the help of these three thunderbolts, abbot huaiyong and Abbot Xiankong finally took a breath of relief, and there was no danger. "Thank you, benefactor." The two monks said thanks at the same time. The people who helped them out of the siege were the three 14th level masters from the Middle Earth. The Taoist Taiqing palace was in charge of teaching Peng Ziling. Confucius Shengzhen, the master of the Yan Sheng mansion of Confucianism. Emperor Qianhuang and Song Jun were the monarchs of the great Qian Dynasty. The three powerful men of Taoism, Confucianism and martial arts joined hands, and Taishi Wuxiang God thunder, Shengdao Tianlei and Lei jiegun shot together. Thus, the three thunders appeared to be crushing the top, as if destroying the heaven and destroying the earth. Abbot huaiyong and Abbot Xiankong thought to themselves that in the face of such an attack, we should be careful. If there is a slight difference, it will be a great danger. However, such a strong attack was easily resolved by Su Po. Su Po''s sight swept through the three people in the Middle Kingdom, and finally fell on Kong Shengzhen, the head of the Yan Sheng mansion. In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun observes the situation from Su Po''s perspective, and slightly raises his eyebrows. Kong Shengzhen, originally intended to bring disaster to the East, took Su Po to find Xian Kaiyang, the great emperor of Beimang, hoping to sit on the mountain to watch the tiger fight. But how could su Po give him this chance? Although he used Kong Shengzhen to lead the way, he also beat him to death. In this way, no matter what the result of Su Po and Xian Kaiyang''s fighting, Kong Shengzhen can''t hide away and pick up a bargain. Zhang Dongyun can''t understand Su''s sword edge. In a short time, his sword became more and more sharp. At the moment, if we call Xian Kaiyang to fight Su Po again, the balance of victory and defeat may be slightly tilted. Although Zhang Dongyun didn''t know what huaiyong and Xiankong monks thought, in fact, the city Lord Zhang had the same view as them. At the moment, Su Po''s Kendo is more powerful than that when the twelve Yama were at their peak. Even if the evil emperor and Ming are reincarnated, they are not sure to be better than today''s su Po. Su Po was able to achieve today''s only sword, not only to kill and surpass his past, but also to Zhang Dongyun Tiandi''s sword. It''s no surprise that this achievement can be achieved. Of course, thirty years has been a very long time for the talents like twelve Yanluo. In particular, they said that they were prosperous at that time, but that was compared with the subsequent disaster. In fact, they were still on the rise. It''s really fascinating how much progress each can make without delaying the past 30 years. It''s just that now it''s all hypothetical. But Su Po, alone, can sweep one side. Facing him, the master of the fourteenth state could only escape and try to save his life. If the focus had not been on Xian Kaiyang, Su Po would have chased him to the end, Kong Shengzhen might not have been able to run. Even if he escaped, he was seriously injured. He should not recover so soon. But just now, it seems that Kong Shengzhen''s hand is not a big obstacle. "I haven''t seen you for a long time, Mr. Su." Kong Shengzhen said slowly. Su Po looks away from him, falls on abbot huaiyong of Dabei temple, and then turns to look in another direction. There, the sound of dragon chanting sounded, and Xie Feng, the leader of the prison dragon sect, appeared. There are two boundless Dharma bodies of Buddhists, two emperors of Wudao, one great master of Confucian sages and one of Taoist Yang gods. A total of six masters of the fourteenth state, Qi Zhi, surrounded Su Po. Su, however, was as serious as Confucius. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 414 In the face of Su Po, who is calm and calm, Xie Feng, who is also a warrior, should take the lead. The Dragon Blade, which had never been seen in the battle with Cang Hui, the patriarch of Youhuai clan, appeared in Xie Feng''s palm. With a knife in his hand, the leader of the prison dragon sect suddenly became more fierce. In the sound of the cruel dragon, hell seems to come to the world. Black Sabre Qi diffuses everywhere, interweaving into a real sword hell. Su Po saw this and nodded slightly, but it was still just a sword. As light as a cloud of sword Qi, half the sky frightening suffocating hell, suddenly split! Xie Feng shouts, holding the knife in both hands, holding it high over the top, and then splitting it forward. Will be broken in the hell, suddenly burst out of the road dragon shadow. At the intersection of the dragon and shadow, he pours at Su Po. However, as soon as the cloud like sword Qi turns in the air, it immediately turns the Dragon shadow into the owl head. Prison dragon was killed, Qi machine traction, Jiefeng I face suddenly white. He quickly retreated to avoid Su breaking the sword. Around Peng Ziling, abbot huaiyong and others took a deep breath, and then they all joined hands to help Xie Feng. In fact, Su was faster than them. Before they helped to solve the peak, Su Po''s whole body was full of sword Qi and had covered all the people around him. The sword spirit is everywhere. The broken gate of Dabei temple is destroyed completely without leaving any trace. Abbot huaiyong did not care about the destruction of his temple, but met the enemy wholeheartedly. With his palms closed, the rain fell again. At the same time, the abbot of guanye temple, with his palms folded together, can be seen the golden lotus blossoming in the rain. With abbot huaiyong as the assistant and Abbot Xiankong as the main one, this moment called golden lotus blossoming between heaven and earth to resist Su''s terrible sword spirit of destroying heaven and earth. The sword lotus is destroyed one after another. However, there are new Jinlian, which will be reopened. Kong Shengzhen, the head of the Yansheng mansion from the Middle Earth, wrote in the air with his pen in the air. At the same time, he began to murmur: "endless." As he opened his mouth, the world suddenly vibrated. With the wind and clouds surging, it seems that the power of heaven and earth is bestowed on the abbot Xiankong. The fifth state is the Confucian master, also known as the fourteenth realm of Confucian practice, known as "sage". The most famous supernatural power of the great master of the realm of sages is that he has a natural constitution. Open your mouth and follow what you say, as if it were the truth of heaven and earth. At the same time, abbot Xiankong got the help of Abbot huaiyong and Kong Shengzhen. The Buddhist magic power was demonstrated, the Buddhist Chanting and Sanskrit music were constantly heard, and the Golden Lotus continued to open up all over the world, blocking Su Po''s sword spirit. Although Jinlian is still killed by the sword, more and more new born Jinlian are found. Although the golden flower sea is still gradually fading, but the fading speed is obviously slow down. While abbot Xiankong and others tried their best to stop Su Po''s sword spirit, the others were not idle. Two thunderbolt, fall again, the target is directed at Su Po. It was the Taiqing palace who taught Peng Ziling and Emperor Song Jun to fight together again. Taishi Wuxiang God thunder and thunder rob gun one method and one martial arts, attack in succession, similar to a continuous storm, covering Su Po. However, Su Po''s sword Qi like clouds spread all over the place. When attacking and suppressing the sea of Jinlian, he also isolated the enemy''s attack on himself. Although there were continuous thunder, he was killed by the sword before he reached Su Po''s head. Like him, Song Jun and Xie Feng of the Middle Earth are the top martial emperors of the world realm of Weizhen. But when they see Su Po''s hand, they all feel numb. In fact, his continuous attacks are almost omnipresent and omnipresent. From all directions and angles, he attacks as fast as thunder and lightning. The Taoist Taiqing palace directly passed the Taishi Wuxiang God thunder, which is invisible and invisible. It comes and goes without trace and blows everywhere. However, no matter which one, they could not break through Su Po''s sword Qi barrier. Xie Feng, the leader of the prison dragon sect, quickly swung his knife again and surrounded Su Po with Peng Ziling and song Jun. The terror knife transforms into dragon shadow, weaves hell, and plunges Su Po into it, attacking from all angles. But what Peng Ziling and Song Jun couldn''t do, Xie Feng couldn''t do either. Under the shadow of Su Po''s sword spirit, the prison dragon sword can''t cross the thunder pool one step. The three of them could do nothing but Su Po. Under the attack of Su Po''s sword spirit, they continued to kill Jinlian, who was defending by abbot Xiankong. Although the speed seems not fast, but the progress is real, not like Peng Ziling, the three of them have no way. In the long run, as time goes on, abbot Xiankong will not be able to take good care of him. However, before Peng Ziling and Abbot Xiankong tried their best to reverse the defeat, it was su Po who changed first.All of a sudden, all of a sudden, the sword Qi was put away. Su Po, who had been standing with his hand down all the time, finally stretched out a hand forward. His five fingers are empty, like holding an invisible sword. Just this action, called the opposite six masters, Heart Qi Sheng out of cold. With a wave of Su''s broken hand, the invisible sword edge crossed. For a moment, hell is broken and thunder is scattered. The sea transformed by golden lotus is directly cut into a blank, as if the ocean was divided into two parts. At the scene, Qi Qi Qi was surprised, knowing that Su Po finally took out his real ability. That invisible blade, as if invincible. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun slightly helpless smile. Why is it that in the past 12 years, Su Po, the most powerful sword in the world, was the least lethal? That''s a reason. He doesn''t go all out unless he meets a real enemy. Of course, he killed a lot of people. It all belongs to even if he doesn''t go all out, the other party can''t take it. If catch, try to run, Su Po sometimes won''t go all out to chase, but it seems that he is merciful. But for now, Su Po will not let go. The six people present, except Xie Feng, all participated in the Xianji incident. Su Po himself did not enter the immortal track, but he would never let go of these people. In his hand, he suddenly broke the magic power of the six masters in front of him. Even the Dragon Blade of Jiefeng battle, which rose in the western regions, was cut off. So powerful, it is almost Jiefeng feel that he has returned to the original 13th level, facing the fourteenth opponent. No, no, it''s more suffocating than that. As for abbot Xiankong, Peng Ziling and other people who have achieved the fourteenth state of mind for many years, their mood is even more affected. Seeing this, they can only fly in the face of disaster and walk one by one. If we insist on fighting to the end here, none of them will survive. But the six present did not retreat. "If you have a few friends, we are in the same boat together today." Peng Ziling, a Taoist master of Yang God, said in a voice at this time. With him as the center, all of a sudden, there are invisible Qingqi emerging. The pure air interweaves and turns into a supreme Qing Dynasty. But a Taiqing image is not the end. I saw the continuous flow of Qingqi, and then a statue of Taiqing appeared. A six Taiqing ministers not only covered Peng Ziling himself, but also Xie Feng, Song Jun and Kong Shengzhen. Even abbot Xiankong and Abbot huaiyong are no exception. They were solemn, but they didn''t seem surprised. Six Taiqing phase shrouded the six masters, and then saw the light haze rising from the sky. During the brilliant circulation, we can see that hundreds of millions of Taoist talismans are floating among them. One light stream after another interweaves between heaven and earth, and then turns into a huge array of symbols. Each Rune array, at this time, seems to become a talisman. The boundless magic power is spreading to all directions, and there is a tendency to cover the whole western regions. A huge array beyond the imagination of ordinary people, this moment appeared on the land of the western regions. Supporting the existence of the array, it is Peng Ziling and other six masters who stand at the top of the world in the fourteenth state. Although Peng Ziling was the only one with a strong reputation, several other people were obviously familiar with the array. At this moment, they cooperated with Peng Ziling to set up this unprecedented array. Taichu Liuhe formation! This is the real treasure of Taiqing palace, but it has never been successfully arranged before, which is not a secret. Peng Ziling was obviously ruthless. He was willing to give his blood and unite with all kinds of experts in the middle and western regions, and finally called the Taichu Six Harmonies array into the world. In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun shakes his head and laughs. Six fourteenth states. What did you say? Lao Peng has never fought such a rich war in his life. "I see. No wonder Kong Shengzhen recovered so soon." On the land of the western regions, Su broke his sight once again across Kong Shengzhen and Abbot huaiyong. However, this time, his eyes finally fell on Peng Ziling, the leader of the Taiqing palace. The rain from abbot huaiyong can help Kong Shengzhen heal. But how domineering is Su Po''s sword? Under normal circumstances, even with the help of Abbot huaiyong, Kong Shengzhen can''t get over his kung fu for a few years. But if there is something that can increase the growth of Abbot huaiyong, the result is not necessarily. Su Po didn''t expect to have such things as Taichu Liuhe formation before, but he had already guessed that the other side had something to rely on. At the moment, seeing the Six Harmonies of Taichu can be regarded as confirming the previous conjecture.However, Su Po was not afraid, so he cut it out with a sword. Then, in a flash, hundreds of millions of patterns on the array collapsed and destroyed. There is a gap in the whole array. Peng Ziling kneaded a formula with both hands. Abbot huaiyong and others also used magical powers. On the six Taiqing statues, the road''s brilliance flashed, and the damaged array pattern was immediately made up. All of a sudden, the array recovered as before. When Su Po''s sword blade was cut off, the array kept changing. The situation was somewhat like the golden lotus of Xiankong abbot. But at that time, the speed of Jinlian''s rebirth was not as fast as that of shattering. It was stepping back with the sea of flowers. And now, this Taichu Six Harmonies array can finally compete with Su Po''s sword edge. Su Po didn''t change his face and didn''t say much. He was fearless and went deep into the formation himself. His goal was to point to the six Taiqing faces. He has been through many battles and his eyesight is so poisonous? As long as one of the six Taiqing faces is missing, the array will be broken. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 415 Su Po, fearless, rushed into the Taichu Liuhe formation. Among the six Taiqing ministers, he directly chose Peng Ziling, who presided over the formation. Under the terrible invisible sword front, the heavy clouds and clear air in the array were immediately broken. Without the influence of these clouds, Su Po immediately ignored the space barrier again, and instantly arrived in front of Peng Ziling. But this time, Su Po''s sword did not fall. Although he had an invincible sword, Su Po still had a profound insight. He clearly noticed that the strength of the great array was gathering, and the target was directed at him. Before he cuts off the prime minister, the attack will fall on him first. Since the beginning of the war, he has been attacked by this encounter that can threaten him. Su broke his hand, the invisible blade in the air, also blocked the other side''s invisible attack. It was as if there was thunder in his ear, and then it drifted away. Compared with Taishi wuxiangshen thunder, more mysterious, more ethereal, but also more fierce, more violent thunder. In the Six Harmonies formation of Taichu, he was naturally attacked by the large array, and numerous waves came together. Su broke up and stood still, but the invisible blade in his hand showed the sky and the earth. Covering his too early Yuan Lei, he immediately broke clean. A moment ago, Su Po, still standing still in the air, suddenly disappeared in place. When he reappeared, he ran to Peng Ziling. This time, he shot faster than Taichu Yuan Lei. However, this early Six Harmonies array is really wonderful. Peng Ziling was in the middle of it and was covered by the Prime Minister of the Qing Dynasty. Even, it moves faster and pursues light and electricity, which is the same as Taichu yuanlei. Su broke a sword to cut, and there was a gap in the appearance of Taiqing. But Peng Ziling and Taiqing then disappeared. Su Po wants to pursue, but there is infinite too early Yuan Lei resistance. After Peng Ziling and Taiqing avoided each other to another position, the damaged one recovered slowly. Under the operation of Taichu Liuhe array, more and more Taichu yuanlei attacked Su Po in the array. Su broke the sword and jumped out. Peng Ziling kneaded the magic formula, so the arrogant array produced Taoist Taichu Yuan Lei, and continued to attack Su Po, who jumped outside the array. Su Po takes a sword and breaks the opponent''s attack. He turned his head and looked at Da Zhen. His eyes were very sharp. The other side''s array can''t help him, but he can''t break it for a while. The Six Harmonies array of Taichu covers a vast area, and most of the western regions are covered. "Seven brothers, go on." When Su Po was thinking about how to break the array, Zhang Dongyun''s voice suddenly sounded in his ear. "Do you have a way?" After hearing the speech, Su Po did not doubt what Zhang Dongyun said, and immediately broke into the array again. When Peng Ziling saw him go back and forth, he was on guard. He quickly controlled the array, developed infinite Taichu Yuan Lei, and surrounded Su Po. Su broke the sword and the thunder, but there seemed to be a sea of thunder in front of him. However, the sea of thunder soon dissipated. Not only Lei Hai, but also the whole Taichu Six Harmonies array suddenly stopped and almost faded. Six Taiqing faces, one less. Without waiting for Su to break up, he collapsed. At the same time, after the disappearance of the Taiqing phase, there was more figure, and suddenly killed the abbot huaiyong of Dabei temple. "Master physician may cure himself?" The person who made the move was the leader of the prison Dragon School, and the "Dragon Emperor" Xie Feng. He got rid of the original six in one formation, which made the pillar six of the big array short of one and was immediately unsustainable. At the same time, the leader of the prison dragon sect suddenly attacked abbot huaiyong, one of the Buddhist leaders in the western regions. Although it happened suddenly, the facts were in front of everyone. Xie Feng took refuge in Chang''an city. Finally, abbot huaiyong always kept a little cautious. Although he was attacked suddenly, he still gathered the boundless Dharma body of Buddhism in time, and the rain fell down to block Jiefeng''s prison dragon sword. Xie Feng did not hit the target and was not discouraged. He knew that he could decide the direction of the war. Even if he didn''t make a move and lost Taichu Liuhe formation, other people couldn''t resist Su Po''s edge. Sure enough, Su Po''s hand did not stop at all, and the sword''s edge immediately came to Peng Ziling. Peng Ziling looked at Xie Feng with regret. The next moment, in front of him, suddenly there was thunder. Then, a magic sword suddenly appeared. The Six Harmonies array in Taichu has been broken. However, on this sword, there is Taichu Yuan Lei, who also forms an invisible blade, helping Peng Ziling to block Su Po''s sword. Su''s eyes flashed as she saw it. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun saw the situation, also slightly narrowed his eyes.¡­¡­ This should be Peng Ziling''s magic weapon in sacrifice? Sure enough, there are some ways. The leader of the Taiqing palace has been hiding for so many years. He used Ying to laugh at me, solved the Chunyang palace without any effort, and then suppressed the orthodox school. In the early days of Taichu, the requirements of Liuhe formation were too high, and there was no possibility of its formation before. Peng Ziling was not disheartened, but according to the array diagram, he speculated and refined the magic weapon. It took a lot of materials to refine this magic weapon. Peng Ziling had to give up his family''s gate of Taiqing palace and retreat to the western regions. Because of the chaos caused by Xian Kaiyang, the great emperor of Beimang, in Chang''an City, it was also convenient for Peng Ziling to collect natural materials and earth treasures. Now, the magic weapon Lei Zu sword, finally refined. Zhang Dongyun only looked at it and knew that it was basically the first treasure in the world at present, and it was better than the star road map of dusk mist derived from ink glass. With this sword, Peng Ziling can even fight against Su Po. But he had no plan to show this magic weapon before. This Lei Zu sword is his last card. Not only the eastern Chang''an City, but also other people. As a last resort, Mr. Peng obviously didn''t want to reveal it. Peng Ziling''s greatest feeling is not surprise, but regret and disappointment. At the beginning of the Six Harmonies array, Su Po was the first to find him. Master Peng had no choice but to show Lei Zu sword to resist. At the same time of Lei Zujian''s coming into the world, the other side of the sword was also suddenly changed. A huge Buddha''s palm, breaking through the sky, stands in front of Abbot huaiyong and grabs Jiefeng. Xie Feng''s heart was slightly surprised, and he quickly waved his knife. In the sound of the dragon, hell reappears. But the palm of the Buddha''s hand, formed a fingerprint, touched down. The whole hell collapsed. ¡°¡­¡­ Touchdown! " Jiefeng heart gave birth to an ominous omen, hastily retreated. Then a tall and thin old monk appeared in front of Abbot huaiyong. "Elder martial brother Jiashu." Abbot huaiyong put his palms together to thank the slender old monk. Take a deep breath. When he was in the western regions, the biggest pressure he faced was Buddhism. Although abbot huaiyong and Abbot Xiankong are two mountains, Xiniu Hezhou is more important to Xie Feng. There, is the source of Buddhism, experts such as clouds, vast powers. The man in front of Jiashu is a Buddhist monk from Xiniu Hezhou. It''s hard to get rid of it. The one who touches the ground, also known as the seal of subduing demons. When the Buddha touches the ground, all demons fall down. Although they are both the fourteenth level of Buddhism, the cultivation strength of Jiashu people is more than that of abbots huaiyong and Xiankong, and also surpasses the eminent monks of Leiyin temple in China. But what makes Xie Feng''s heart sink to the bottom of the valley is that the rescued abbot huaiyong and the abbot Xiankong on one side are not surprised by the arrival of Jiashu. You know, although they are all Buddhists, the western regions have some resistance to Xiniu Hezhou. But now it seems that the people of Jiashu did not arrive temporarily, but had already arrived. In this way, does he also know the method of Taichu Liuhe formation? If the other party knows, it does not need him to solve the peak, the opposite can also set up Taichu Liuhe array! However, Peng Ziling has Lei Zujian at the bottom of the box, which can be used to fight against Su Po. In addition, it seems that today''s master Jiashu doesn''t need too early Six Harmonies array, which is enough to gain the upper hand? Now, I''m afraid it''s time for Su Po and his Jiefeng to consider running away. Su Po may be able to run. What about him? While Xie Feng''s heart was heavy, Peng Ziling also sighed in secret. While he was on guard against Buddhism, he was also on guard against him. Just now he was facing Su Po and Abbot huaiyong was facing Xie Feng. However, he was more critical. As a result, Jiashu released abbot huaiyong and watched Su Po attack him. It''s not because the other side cares for each other for Buddhism. The people in Jiashu just want to see how Peng Ziling''s new magic weapon is. Although Peng Ziling did not want to, but in the face of Su Po''s sword, he had to show his Lei Zu sword. Fortunately, Lei Zujian is really extraordinary. He blocks Su Po''s sword for Peng Ziling. He didn''t expect to be better than Su Po. After seeing the real face of Lei Zujian, the people on Jiashu will not stand idly by. Compared with daomen, it is obvious that Chang''an city is still more threatening at present. Even if he came from Xiniu Hezhou, he would not be in trouble with Peng Ziling of Taoism. On the contrary, both sides need to be in the same boat. Master Jiashu gave Xie Feng to abbot huaiyong, abbot Xiankong and others. He went to attack Su Po with Peng Ziling. Although there are two opponents in front of him this time, in terms of Su Po, it seems that it is much more difficult to deal with the previous six people.Without fear in his heart, he stretched his arms horizontally, and his invisible sword pointed at the attacking enemy. At this time, he suddenly heard Zhang Dongyun speak again: "seventh brother, that sword is one foot three inches and seven minutes left from the handle." Su Po was quite surprised at the sound. But he still did not doubt what Zhang Dongyun said, even if it was a sword. The goal is exactly what Zhang Dongyun said. Peng Ziling didn''t know why at the beginning, but when Su Po''s sword edge gradually approached Lei Zu''s sword, he suddenly changed his face. This magic weapon refining, after all, is still a little hasty, so that it has not been completely completed, leaving a few omissions. It''s just that this omission is too small. Even Peng Ziling, the master of the magic weapon, has only a vague feeling, which is still unclear. But at this moment, it seemed that Su Po''s sword edge reminded him. The point pointed out by the opponent''s edge is the weakness of Lei Zu sword. Su''s sword edge is only strong. If this sword comes down, Lei Zu sword may be cut off directly! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 416 Seeing Su Po''s unexpected sword, Peng Ziling was shocked. He had to control Leizu sword and exert his strength to the utmost. The formless Taichu Yuan Lei expanded and protected Lei Zujian and Peng Ziling himself. But Su Po''s sword edge, follow a little bit, cut bean curd like a knife, instantly cut the Taichu Yuan Lei which was born by Lei Zujian. Although Su Po''s swordsmanship is amazing and can be called the most sharp in the world, he can easily break the weakness of Peng Ziling and Lei Zu Jian. In this case, half the effort and twice the effort, Peng Ziling is Lei Zu sword in hand, it is no longer difficult to fight with Su Po. Seeing that Su Po''s sword was really cut off from the edge of Lei Zu sword by one foot, three inches and seven percent, he would immediately destroy the first treasure in the world, which had just been born. Peng Ziling had no choice but to stand up and protect the treasure. Sometimes, human life is more important than nature. We need to protect people by giving up treasure, so that we can keep green mountains without worrying about firewood. But sometimes it''s just the opposite. Peng Ziling now faces such an embarrassing and tangled choice. He was too clear to face the world, and suffered the sword of Su Po. As a result, Taiqing, who stood up to heaven and earth, was directly split into two pieces by Su Po''s sword. Su broke the sword and continued to chop. But just a little delay, Peng Ziling has actually taken back Lei Zujian. Under the guidance of Qi, Su Po''s sword intention breaks through the void, which is also called Peng Ziling''s original spirit, showing cracks. He snorted and quickly backed away. Su broke the sword and chased it again, but another big Buddha''s palm blocked it from the side. Su broke a sword to cut out, and the Buddha''s palm suddenly showed a sad wound. However, once the Buddha''s palm was blocked, Peng Ziling, who was in charge of the Taiqing palace, was able to withdraw. Su Po looked at the Jiashu people who arrived in time and nodded slightly: "Xi Niu Hezhou eminent monk, good skill." Speaking at the same time, his hand is not slow, he is also a sword, cut to block the Jiashu people. Jiashu people look serious, low voice of Buddha. His hand stood up in front of him and made a mark of fearlessness. The vast Buddha''s light gathered in front of him and Su Po''s body, blocking Su Po''s invisible sword blade under the grip of his five fingers. On the glass of Buddha light, there was a piercing sound. The look of Jia Shu was more serious than before. Su Po''s sword is really sharp. Even when he faced Su Po''s sword edge, he felt hard at this moment. From another perspective, he timely rescued Peng Ziling, which can be said to be the right choice. The pressure brought by Chang''an City in the East is too great. Both Peng Ziling, the leader of the Taiqing palace, and their Buddhist disciples need to unite at this moment. The past dispute between Taoism and Buddhism can only be shelved now. Let''s join hands to meet the common enemy. Although just now, master Jiashu had the intention to explore Peng Ziling''s card with the help of Su Po''s hand, but now Peng Ziling was in danger, he did not hesitate to rescue him immediately. Whether it''s Taichu Liuhe formation or Lei Zujian, people in Jiashu are on guard. However, under the pressure brought about by the westward entry of Chang''an City in the East, no matter master Jiashu or abbot huaiyong, they just hope that Peng Ziling''s hand is stronger and better. Now, of course, we should help Peng Ziling to keep Lei Zujian. Only in this way can we compete with Chang''an City in the future. Su Po sword edge against the Buddha light glass, face color unchanged. Although Buddha''s glass blocked the edge of his sword for a while, the next moment, cracks began to appear on the glass wall at a point on the sword tip, and then rapidly expanded around. Jiashu people see the situation, look serious, the mouth of the Buddha''s name: "I Buddha mercy!" Seeing that his fearless seal could not resist Su Po''s sword, he immediately stepped out of the ground. As soon as it was printed, the whole world seemed to be shocked. The front of the sword is still at last. Su Po saw her face and raised her eyebrows slightly. Then he shook his hand and the invisible blade moved on again. On Jiashu, one hand bears the seal of touching the ground, and the other hand is the seal of meditation. Two seals in one, one subdues the demons, the other calms the mind. Buddhism practice, from the heart to hair, from the inside to the outside. If the Zen Mind is firm, then the mind is vast. With the combination of the two seals, master Jiashu tried to stop Su Po''s sword forward. Su Po carries his back in one hand and holds the other hand with five fingers. He was full of sword Qi, and then all of them came back to him, seemingly disappeared. But the invisible blade in his empty hand became sharper and sharper, and gradually broke through the defense of Jiashu. It is the Zen heart is firm, the mind is vast, but at this moment, everything seems to be about to end. Jiashu was helpless and finally retreated to avoid Su Po''s sword.He had a fight with Su Po, and it was difficult for others to help. Xie Feng is on the side. At the moment, abbot huaiyong didn''t care about the difference between Taoism and Buddhism, so he helped the Taiqing palace master teach Peng Ziling to heal. The abbot of the Dabei temple, who is protecting the Dharma for them. Song Jun and Kong Shengzhen glared at Xie Feng and then looked at Jiashu. Seeing this monk from Xiniu Hezhou, although his Buddhism is exquisite and his magic power is amazing, he is still unable to defeat Su Po, who holds an invisible sword. They wanted to help, but when they saw that Jiashu people began to be forced back by Su Po, they had to cover their retreat together. Although it''s hard for master Jiashu to tell us how to take part in the war, Su Po may have the spare power to be distracted and cut off with a sword. Kong Shengzhen had to help from afar with the supernatural powers of Confucianism, such as the taciturn and the subtle words. The other side retreats step by step, while Su Po presses step by step. Seeing that he couldn''t get rid of him, Peng Ziling, the leader of Taiqing palace, had to ask abbot huaiyong to stop. He himself suppressed the injury, sacrificed Leizu sword, and attacked Su Po with Jiashu. With the help of master Jiashu, it is not easy for Su Po to find out the weakness and defect of Lei Zu sword directly and attack more than once. In the face of this Buddha, Su Po finally felt a little pressure. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looked at this scene and nodded slightly. It''s true that Xi Niu Hezhou came to Jiashu. He has some real kung fu. Although it is not as good as Xian Kaiyang, the Kaiyang star of the Big Dipper, the personal strength of the old monk is indeed higher than that of huaiyong and Kong Shengzhen. Peng Ziling has Lei Zu sword in his hand, which is also impressive. They fought and retreated. They held each other in a group. With the benefit of Su Rui''s sword, they couldn''t win it for a while. "Seven younger brothers, you can drive them out of the western regions. You don''t have to chase them all the time." Zhang Dongyun said. "After Peng Ziling recovers, they may set up the array just now again." Su po said: "miss today, he will certainly try his best to make up for the missing magic weapon." Although he can''t take the other side for a while, Peng Ziling is injured. If he has been faced with great pressure, he will eventually collapse. Zhang Dongyun smile: "no harm, let them come." He would rather that Peng Ziling and others would go back to nourish their strength and strength. After their great achievements, they would return to seek revenge on him. At present, push these people into the sea and withdraw from the western regions. Peng Ziling was injured and couldn''t keep going. If we can''t hold on, master Jiashu, Kong Shengzhen and others can''t continue to fight in the western regions. We should retreat and seek a comeback. In the case of four escapes, it is difficult for Su Po to catch them all. At that time, in addition to the people of Jiashu, maybe there will be other Buddhist masters in Xiniu Hezhou. However, before that, the western regions will be under the control of Chang''an city. It can be said that at this moment, Chang''an City unified Dongsheng Shenzhou. In the future, there may be some tugs and fights between the two sides, but this will not prevent Chang''an City from doing what they want to do in the western regions for some time to come. Sure enough, in the face of Su Po''s pressure, the people of Jiashu and Peng Ziling could only retreat. At present, there is no place for them in the western regions. Poor Peng Ziling, Kong Shengzhen and Song Jun all retreated from the middle land to the western regions, and they are now being driven out. The current situation is better than people, so they can''t help hesitating. Master Jiashu and Peng Ziling reluctantly blocked Su PO for a while. The others scattered and went to their respective homes to quickly organize the retreat of the holy places. Xie Feng got Su''s understanding and permission and immediately returned to his own prison dragon sect. He took the prison dragon sect to Chang''an. Of course, he didn''t want to move, but the local abbot huaiyong and others came to find the trouble of his prison dragon sect. Fortunately, abbot huaiyong, Song Jun and others were afraid of Su''s destruction of Emperor Wu''s peak. They almost looked at the space distance as if there was nothing to do. After all, they did not dare to create extra troubles, so they quickly took their own doors and retreated. Lips and teeth depend on each other, we have not forgotten to take care of the people in the Taiqing palace under Peng Ziling''s door. As a result, under the threat of Su Po''s sword, the heroes of the central and western regions had to retreat all the way to the west of the western regions, to win the victory of Shenzhou in the East, and to seek some large islands temporarily. Su broke in accordance with Zhang Dongyun''s orders, but did not pursue all the way. He stopped on the western coast of the western regions and looked at the boundless wasteland in the distance. Peaceful eyes fell in the eyes of Peng Ziling and others, sharper than the sword. "Mr. Peng, what''s the situation now?" Instead of looking at Su Po on the coast, abbot huaiyong asked Peng Ziling. Peng Ziling''s face has returned to normal at the moment. However, his body shape is the result of the yuan God''s change. His appearance does not represent his inner reality. "It''s going to be hard for you both." Peng Ziling sighed at abbot huaiyong and Abbot Xiankong. The so-called hard work refers to abbot huaiyong and Abbot Xiankong to help him heal.In the previous fight with Su Po, abbot Xiankong was the main force, and Abbot huaiyong was the assistant. Now, if you want to heal, you have to change to abbot huaiyong. However, after listening to Peng Ziling''s words, other people''s hearts were slightly heavy. Taichu Liuhe array can be changed by others. Only one person is indispensable, that is, the only Taoist Yang God. Peng Ziling, the leader of Taiqing palace, presided over the array. With the blessing of Taichu Six Harmonies array and the help of Abbot huaiyong, the effectiveness can be greatly improved. Kong Shengzhen, the head of the Yansheng mansion, who was also injured by Su Po, recovered early. But now Peng Ziling''s intention is clearly that he is in the current situation. He can''t preside over the Taichu Liuhe formation. So I can only ask abbot Xiankong to help abbot huaiyong alone. "I''m here to help." At this time, Jia Shu said. At the same time, he made a Dharma seal on each hand. The left hand is the seal of saying, and the right hand is the seal of wishing. Either way, it can help abbot huaiyong and help Peng Ziling recover as soon as possible. "Thank you, master." Peng Ziling brought a Jishou to Jiashu. Jia Shu shook his head slightly: "Mr. Peng, it''s very kind of you." No matter Lei Zujian or Taichu Liuhe array, they are the top priority in the fight against Chang''an city. "Xie Feng wolf is ambitious and treacherous. He has lost a part of Taichu Liuhe formation." Kong Shengzhen said in one side: "now there is master Jiashu, when you can make up for it." "Master Jiashu''s Buddhism is exquisite. If we can have another person in addition to the master to join in the formation, it will be better if we have the array to cooperate with the master." Peng Ziling said, "I don''t know where Xiniu Hezhou is. Can you come here with the same master?" Although he had Lei Zujian, he could not separate himself from the leader of Taichu Liuhe formation. However, if there are Taichu Liuhe formation outside and Jiashu people inside, they will not be afraid of "sword demon" Su Po. Or even try to kill them in the big battle. But this is not enough to reassure Peng Ziling and others. Anyone knows that Chang''an city is not just a su Po. Even, there may be more powerful masters than Su Po. If they want revenge, they have to be more prepared. "At the moment, I don''t want to send any letters to my family." Jiashu said. The abbot Xiankong said: "it''s a pity that Yuanfeng fell under Su''s broken sword. However, martial nephew Jingge is still there. He is not far away from the boundless territory. Maybe we can look forward to it." All present nodded. Song Jun, the emperor of Qian Dynasty, who had never spoken before, suddenly said, "master Peng, your magic weapon..." Listen to him mention this stubble, all present are silent, and then look to Peng Ziling. Lei Zujian in Taiqing palace is really extraordinary. Even the people in Jiashu were afraid of the praise in their hearts. Not to mention abbot huaiyong, abbot Xiankong and Kong Shengzhen. At this time, we all felt that we had underestimated the Taiqing palace and Peng Ziling. It''s very difficult to form the Six Harmonies array in Taichu, so we can not mention it for the time being. Lei Zujian is another thing. It can be imagined that if there was no Chang''an City, the Lei Zu sword would be prepared for them. Peng Ziling and the Taiqing palace themselves can subdue another school. Then, Peng Ziling and Lei Zujian were in hand. Kong Shengzhen and Song Jun had to admit that they were not Peng Ziling''s opponents. It is not that there is no possibility of unifying China. In other words, Xian Kaiyang, who appeared in Chang''an City in the East and startled Hong in the north, suddenly appeared in the world, disrupting Peng Ziling''s deployment. As a result, it has developed to the present field. On the contrary, they became allies with Peng Ziling. "If your majesty Qian has something to do, you may as well speak up." Peng Ziling looks at Song Jun calmly. Song Jun then said: "Peng Zhangjiao''s magic weapon is really extraordinary. According to the law, although Su Po is strong, he doesn''t have the truth to break this magic weapon with a sword. Is there any secret in it?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 417 It is only when Peng zulei has the same strength that he can break the same sword. All the people present were the giants of the fourteenth state, and their eyesight would not be bad. Lei Zujian is not a bluff. But why did Su Po suddenly change his moves and break it with a sword, forcing Peng Ziling to protect his treasure with his body and end up in a mess? "At that time, it seems that someone said, pointing out Su Po." Jiashu said slowly, "it''s just that I haven''t noticed anyone around..." Emperor Song Jun nodded: "I have the same feeling. It''s not su Po who is in charge of the magic weapon." Lei Zujian has defects and loopholes, Peng Ziling naturally does not want anyone to know. It is not only the people in Chang''an who directly act as opponents, but also Song Jun, Kong Shengzhen and Abbot huaiyong who seem to be allies now. But now that he has been broken by Su, all the people are looking at it, and Mr. Peng has to admit his bad luck. Fortunately, at present, the pressure of Chang''an city is too great for anyone to think about his Lei Zujian. On the contrary, we hope that we can concentrate our stronger strength against Chang''an. Song Jun didn''t mean anything when he put forward this point. Instead, he thought about something else: "will someone who can see through the weakness of master Peng''s magic weapon at a glance Are you also a Taoist? " On the strength of cultivation, Su Po and Jia Shu were both outstanding. But with their eyesight, they could not find out the weakness of Lei Zujian. "It''s not impossible." Peng Ziling slowly breathed out a breath. In fact, he had the same feeling in his heart: "maybe the person who presided over Chang''an city is Li Daoyou." When Song Jun and others heard the speech, they were all slightly silent. It is the master Jiashu from Xiniu Hezhou. The former abbot huaiyong and others have contacted and have already understood the situation here. It is known that "Li Daoyou" mentioned by Peng Ziling is the first Taoist in the Middle Kingdom or Dongsheng Shenzhou in the past. Li shulou, Yueyang Zhenren, is the fourth among the twelve Yanluo. In the past, the top five of the twelve Yama are the fourteenth level of cultivation. Forty years ago, Li shulou had already become the Yang God, and achieved the peak of Taoist yuan Shen. Although he was robbed by the change of immortal trace, his life and death are unknown, but no one can say that he really died in the previous battle. Among all the ways of practice, Taoism is good at reincarnation and rebirth. Although Su Po''s sword is sharp, he looks down on all sides, and he is above Li shulou in the past. But more than 30 years later, Li shulou''s whereabouts have been unknown. With his talent and talent, even if he was reincarnated, it is still unknown where he has been rebuilt. Chang''an city had just risen, and when the news came from eastern Xinjiang, many people in China doubted that Chang''an city was constantly expanding and changing, which was a Taoist means. The person who presided over Chang''an City might be a Taoist expert. Now that the other party can see through the mysteries and weaknesses of Lei Zu sword, the most likely one is also a Taoist. On the other hand, when Lei Zujian was just born, his weakness was revealed, which in turn proved that Chang''an City, a Taoist expert, had a high level of cultivation. In addition to "sword demon" Su Po, Chang''an City has other masters. Only surpassing Su Po one does not mean that we can defeat Chang''an and counter attack the western regions. Reading this, people''s hearts are a bit heavy. "Today, I got some points from the opposite side. I will close down later and try my best to improve my magic weapon. I will no longer give the enemy any chance to take advantage of it." Peng Ziling said slowly. He looked at the people around him, including the people in Jiashu, and all of them nodded: "this is the best way." Peng Ziling really improved Lei Zujian. All the people present, except those in Jiashu, I''m afraid no one else is an old Taoist. But now for all, the greater threat is Chang''an city. Compared with Chang''an City, Peng Ziling has Lei Zujian, which is nothing. With this treasure, we can meet Chang''an, and still have a few more points to grasp. If Peng Ziling was able to show his prestige in front of everyone with Lei Zujian, let alone the Jiashu people and Xiniu Hezhou, the old Taoist priest himself could save his life after the war against Chang''an. "When master Jiashu contacted Xiniu Hezhou, he also listened to me explain some of the mysteries of the array in case of unexpected needs." Peng Ziling also said: "master Jingge, you can come together." Lei Zujian is Peng Ziling''s own dependence. At the beginning of Taichu, Liuhe formation was the common support of all present. After all, it is impossible to form a large array only by the Taiqing Palace''s own people. Now, after Xie Feng turned against water, plus the people of Jiashu, they can only make up six more. If Xi Niu Hezhou can''t be an expert again, or if the abbot Jingge of Longxiang temple can''t break through to the fourteenth level in a short time, then if you want to form Taichu Liuhe formation again, you can only let the master Jiashu take the lead.After several big men''s deliberation, they couldn''t help but feel together again. They agreed and turned to the East behind them. After leaving the western regions and stepping into the wasteland of the west, they are considered to have been separated from the Dongsheng Shenzhou region by the definition of land. Whether they were Peng Ziling, Kong Shengzhen, Song Jun from the Middle Earth, or abbots huaiyong and Xiankong from the western regions, they all left their homes at this moment. According to the news from Beimang and Nanhuang, these two places had already been under the control of Chang''an City before the western regions. Eastern Xinjiang, Middle Earth, northern Mang, southern wilderness, western regions The whole Dongsheng Shenzhou now belongs to the same master. This is the first time in the history of Dongsheng Shenzhou. Changan City is really an unprecedented terrible enemy It is Jiashu who came from Xiniu Hezhou. At this moment, he looks back at the direction of Dongsheng Shenzhou, and looks strangely serious. The Buddhists and Taoists who had withdrawn from the western regions searched for islands to settle down in the Western wasteland. They did not fall back. After regaining their foothold, they began to actively contact the western regions. Most of the disciples of Taiqing palace, Yansheng mansion, or the local Buddhist temples in the western regions withdrew from the western regions together with the helmsmen. Without abbot Xiankong and Abbot huaiyong sitting in the town, each Mountain Gate naturally could not resist the invasion of Chang''an. However, while most of the people were evacuated, a small number of people did not leave the western regions, but insisted on staying, scattered as the people, temporarily lurking. Buddhism has ruled the whole western regions for many years. It is not to say that the sects and sects at the foot of several holy places are also the children of Buddhists. Even more down-to-earth people are close to worshipping Buddhism and have numerous believers. Such a foundation can not be destroyed in a day or two. Unless Chang''an city is slaughtering in the whole western region But according to their previous understanding and observation, Chang''an City obviously would not do so. Although I don''t understand why the ruthless twelve Yanluo suddenly changed to vegetarian, this is undoubtedly a good thing for the monks in the western regions. At present, the western regions are of course the world of Chang''an city. However, if the ruling power really goes deep into the grass-roots people, I''m afraid it will be a long time to wait. With this Kung Fu, it''s enough for abbot huaiyong to leave their seeds in the western regions. We don''t expect these seeds to take root and sprout to overthrow the control of Chang''an, but it''s always OK to ask for information. This will pave the way for their future counterattack. On the western coast of the western regions, Su Po stood on the shore and watched Jiashu and his party withdraw slowly. "I''m not in charge of the aftermath. Please send more people here." Standing alone by the sea, Su Po opened her mouth, as if to the waves in front of her. However, he soon heard Zhang Dongyun''s reply: "don''t worry, the hands have been scattered out." "It has been said in the evening mist that the place where I met my eight sisters was in the western regions. I''ll go and find out." Su po said: "it''s just that we have occupied the western regions now. If Twilight gets news, it may not dare to come." Zhang Dongyun said: "it doesn''t matter. She can''t fly out of the palm if she goes." Su broke his head and said, "good." He turned away from the coast of the western regions and went inland. At present, there are thousands of Buddhist temples and disciples in the western regions. But as far as Su Po is concerned, there is no need to worry about it. He only wandered around the western regions, trying to find the place the evening mist said. Naturally, there was little hope for such a search, but Su Po didn''t care. He just calmed down and slowly measured the land of the western regions. Zhang Dongyun sent more people to the western regions. Su Po would not let go of the countless Buddhist temples and monks. As expected by abbot huaiyong and others, he did not want to commit massacres in the western regions. In fact, he didn''t care much about people''s belief in Buddhism. The same is true for channels. For similar beliefs, Zhang Dongyun has no intention of forcing interference. But all this is based on the premise that he does not affect his own local control. In other words, it doesn''t matter what you believe, but before you believe in anything, you should listen to me first To eradicate the influence of Buddhism on the western regions is not something that can be done overnight. What''s more, abbot huaiyong and others are still thinking about counter attack. The situation in the western regions is likely to be repeated in the future. The reason why I don''t worry about scaring the evening mist away is that it is here. It will always give her, or she will always find the opportunity to sneak into the western regions. All of these are expected by Zhang Dongyun, but also within the scope of his acceptance. For him, the whole western region is far away from the boundary of invincible city.Even if the ninth expansion, it only covered the eastern part of the western regions. If you want to expand the whole western regions, or Dongsheng Shenzhou, into the invincible City, at least after the tenth expansion. The place that can be covered by the invincible City, and Zhang Dongyun, is 100% in his own hands. Before that, if you want to have enough control over the western regions, you have to wait until the ninth expansion. At that time, we will find an opportunity to completely and thoroughly maim the original abbot huaiyong and Peng Ziling, and the western regions will be peaceful. Even if Xiniu Hezhou wants to reintroduce Buddhism from the west to the East, it also needs to be cautious. Of course, it will not hinder the city owner from making a thorough investigation before the city. "Yes, your majesty." In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, an old monk appeared in front of Zhang Dongyun, his palms united with eleven rites. "No gift." Zhang Dongyun said indifferently. Looking up, the old monk clearly was the heart and Abbot of Bodhi temple, one of the three Buddhist temples in China. Bodhi temple was previously persuaded by the Master Kong Ru to surrender to Chang''an city. Naturally, Zhang Dongyun was not difficult for them. These days, the middle earth gradually became stable, and the Bodhi Temple often had monks walking around. Zhang Dongyun saw that they helped the people and treated the people as usual. Although Xin and the abbot came to Chang''an City from time to time to intercede with the monks of Zhongyue and Lingguang temples, Zhang Dongyun did not often refute their face. Zhang Dongyun is not without means to take control of the western regions. Xie Feng and his prison dragon sect are ready-made helpers. They were the local people of the western regions, and they knew the situation very well. It is expected that abbot huaiyong and Abbot Xiankong may leave some sand in the western regions. And Xie Feng and others can check. Zhang Dongyun doesn''t mind if people believe in Buddhism. There are different schools of Buddhism here. Zhang Dongyun will not mind as long as he sincerely submits to Chang''an. But if we make small moves behind our backs, we must strike with thunder. However, in addition to the thunder of Jiefeng, Zhang Dongyun also has rain and dew. It is rain and dew when the heart and Abbot of Bodhi temple, as well as the brothers of Huijing and Huiming, cross the sea to the western regions. Of course, the rain may not have hidden edge. The undercurrent between the Buddhists in the western regions and those in the Middle Earth has always been as strong as that between the Buddhists in Dongsheng and the pure land of Xiniu Hezhou. It''s not necessary to treat Buddha with Buddhism, but it is clear who is the water and who is the oil in the western regions when a ladle of water is poured down from the Middle Earth. As for the secular aspect, in addition to the local prison Dragon School in the western regions, under the leadership of Liu Chengyu, the king of Xuan in the Middle Kingdom, had been going to the western regions for a long time. The western regions are vast. If you want to spread out the stalls completely, it is certainly not enough to rely on the imperial family of Da Xuan. However, at present, the central plains were initially determined, and the northern Mang and southern famine also needed to be dealt with. Therefore, Zhang Dongyun was not in a hurry. He simply relaxed the new policy and called Liu Chengyu to play steadily step by step. "Liu Chengyu and xuanchao put their focus on the local people. You can help him share some other things." After Xin and the abbot left, Zhang Dongyun rushed to the second wave of people who came to see him and said, "the yardstick should be controlled by yourself." The middle-aged man at the bottom is the leader of Shushan sect. At present, he looks peaceful and healthy. The injuries that had haunted him for many years seemed to have disappeared. He solemnly saluted Zhang Dongyun: "Your Majesty''s love for the people is the blessing of all living beings in the western regions, and it is also the blessing of all living beings in Dongsheng Shenzhou. I will not let your majesty down." Although he is practicing Kendo, he has a clear edge, but he is not keen on fighting. Instead, he is calm and calm. After saluting and leaving Zhang Dongyun, he left Daming Palace. Then, a third person appeared in the hall and saluted Zhang Dongyun: "see your majesty." Don''t you want to go to the North Tower www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 418 Previously, the secular world in the Middle Earth was occupied by six imperial dynasties, and the Yin Dynasty under louning was one of them. Moreover, among the six imperial dynasties, only Yin Dynasty was founded by louning himself. At that time, he was the founder of Dayin emperor. Although because of the twelve Yanluo in the past year, a large number of Chinese experts fell down and their vitality was greatly damaged. However, Lou Ning rose from the grass and occupied the middle land in just over ten years. He was undoubtedly a dragon and Phoenix among the people, regardless of his talent, strength, or power. Because of the kindness given by the evil emperor in the past, without the need for Chang''an to send out a soldier, Lou Ning led the whole Dayin Dynasty to surrender and became the king of Yin. Later, he was loyal and devoted to the unification of the Middle Earth for Chang''an and fought in the north and south. No matter talent or loyalty, he is one of the most outstanding figures under the current administration of Chang''an city. He can be on his own and guard one side. Dongsheng Shenzhou is now basically unified, although the direction of the western regions may be repeated, other places tend to be stable. In China and other places, Zhang Dongyun began to set up a general manager. It seems that the most suitable place for Lou Ning is the middle land where he was born. However, at present, China and Turkey, as the base camp of the rear, play a supporting role in the western regions. Before that, various forces were involved and the most chaotic. Therefore, Zhang Dongyun did not set up the position of general manager for the time being. Lou Ning, he sent him to Beimang first. Beimang was also desolate. He first cleaned Xian Kaiyang and then was swept by Su Po. Although it was not as good as the Central Plains, western regions, and the southern wilderness, the northern mang was also an endless stream of experts. As a result, only three or two big cats and two kittens are left. The cultivation strength of louning''s 13th level went to Beimang, which was also a fierce dragon crossing the river. There is no doubt that it can suppress the scene. According to Zhang Dongyun''s plan, Lou Ning first went to Beimang for some training, and further accumulated experience in various aspects. Later, he could return to China. But Lou Ning asked Zhang Dongyun for instructions, hoping to go to the western regions. "Your Majesty has orders, and I shall act in accordance with them." Lou Ning said in a respectful voice, "I just hope that I can go to the western regions for some training at a later time, so that I can serve your majesty better in the future." Zhang Dongyun looked at each other up and down: "do you want to try to break through to the fourteenth level?" Lou Ning was loyal and had no intention of staying in China. He asked Zhang Dongyun to go to the western regions because of the news from there that there were still two or three masters of the 13th level in Buddhism, who did not leave the western regions with abbot huaiyong and others. Lou Ning is willing to sharpen his gun by the other side. Beimang is scattered, and there is no opponent with enough weight. Thanks to Zhang Dongyun, louning is not lacking, whether it is panlongyan or shiyangguo. With such a treasure that nourishes the Qi and blood of the warrior, louning''s practice is constantly improved. He was born a prodigy in heaven, otherwise he would not have been able to rise in a short period of more than ten years after the disappearance of the twelve Yanluo. It''s just that the higher you go, the more difficult it is, and the longer it takes. With the increasing improvement of Lou Ning''s cultivation, the speed of progress gradually began to slow down. It''s not to say that there are bottlenecks, but the accumulation of time can not be saved. Now, with the rewards of Chang''an City, louning''s slow pace has begun to speed up again. Martial arts are advanced and practical combat is the first priority. There has never been a warrior who can''t do actual combat but lives in a higher level. Lou Ning accumulated and tempered Qi and blood during these days. He began to feel that the door, which was not clear before, is gradually becoming clear, waiting for him to push it open. Of course, it is still not easy to push the door open. As a warrior, he decided to look for his opponent. However, there are many big demons and demons in Nanhuang, but they are subdued by his majesty himself. At present, they are all obedient to Chang''an city. Louning is naturally not easy to take advantage of them. Then, once the emperor of Yin, now his highness, he took a look at the western regions. It''s worth encouraging Zhang Dongyun said calmly: "however, if you want to be quick, you will not reach it." Lou Ning smell speech, first is slightly a Zheng, and then as if thinking. "I really want to be powerful. You can hide your edge first." Zhang Dongyun waved his hand again. The halberd of killing God in louning''s practice is sharp and brilliant. It''s not that he said something like just easy to break, but that Lou Ning''s own will and martial arts are consistent, and some of them are gradually attached to one point. This is the artistic conception of his martial arts. He has been cutting through the thorns and thorns all the way up to now. But in fact, this truth deviates from the way that the warrior leads to the world of Weizhen. Lou Ning really wants to reach the peak of Wu Huang''s realm, not to say that he needs to waste his skill and practice again. But stop the pace, a little slow, more open vision, have a look, more beneficial to him. It is not impossible to see this from louning''s cultivation realm and talent.But he was more confident in himself, determined that his own road, even if he had been mugged down, even if there was a south wall, it would have broken through. In fact, it is really possible for him to do so. But in this way, it is inevitable to spend a lot of time and energy. Why bother? At this time, only Zhang Dongyun''s advice can be heard by others. Zhang Dongyun naturally did not hesitate to point him out again. Lou Ning was really serious: "thank you for your kindness." In order to dominate the party in Beimang, there is not much need for military force, but more importantly, the leadership and management side. For Lou Ning at present, jumping out of the persistence of attacking higher martial arts realm and concentrating on other aspects is like quenching weapons. If he can do well, he is not far away from the fourteenth state. Zhang Dongyun looks at Lou Ning and says goodbye to him and leaves the hall. Then, the next man appeared in the hall. "To your majesty." Xie Feng, the leader of the prison dragon sect in the western regions, falls to the upper Zhang Dongyun. This strong man of martial arts, who rose up in the western regions and whose cultivation level was even higher than louning, left the western regions in person and came all the way to Daming Palace in Chang''an city to meet Zhang Dongyun. "No gift." Zhang Dongyun ordered. "Thank you." Xie Feng hears the speech to rise, the sight slightly upward. The mysterious and powerful city Lord of Chang''an is shrouded in brilliance, which makes it hard to see his specific appearance. Jiefeng sight slightly after lifting, then immediately down. This one in Chang''an city is really mysterious. However, to sum up, there are only a few people who can subdue Su Po and aokong in the twelve Yama. Will it be the fourth Yueyang real person li shulou? In the battle of the western regions, Su Po easily broke the Lei Zu sword which was taught by Peng Ziling in the Taiqing palace. Xie Feng was also on the scene. In his mind, he could not help but guess the same as Peng Ziling and others. After all, it is so easy to see through the weaknesses of such magic weapons as Lei Zujian, that many strong people who are also in the fourteenth state can not do so. Only Li shulou, who is both Taoist and whose strength and insight are more than Peng Ziling, has some hope. However, under the rule of Chang''an City, everyone respected the city Lord as "His Majesty". Generally speaking, this is used to honor the emperor. And those who honor emperors are basically warriors. Like the emperor of Wei of Beimang, he was a very few of the great masters of Confucianism. Generally speaking, such special cases can not be referred to. When it comes to emperors, they all refer to martial arts. From this point of view, Chang''an City Lord is more likely to practice martial arts than Taoism. However, judging from the current signs, the city Lord of Chang''an has many means, which are more like Taoist magic power. Xie Feng lowered his head and looked at the floor tiles of the hall under his feet. Although he had many ideas in mind, he did not dare to look up at Zhang Dongyun above. "In the western regions, you are the first." Zhang Dongyun said calmly, "you can''t let me down if you don''t need to use people." Xie Feng quickly bowed down and saluted: "thank you for your kindness!" At present, the Chang''an people in the western regions do not consider Su Po and other people who are free to move most of the time. Xie Feng is the one with the highest cultivation strength. Although not as experienced as Liu Chengyu, Gu Pu, Xin and abbot, Zhang Dongyun finally took Xie Feng as the leader in the western regions. On the one hand, his cultivation strength is high enough. At the same time, he is a local leader in the western regions. He is familiar with the environment and conditions. Second, before the other side stood decisively, lurking in the western regions, breaking the Taichu Liuhe formation, making contributions to Chang''an''s occupation of the western regions. The combination of the two, Zhang Dongyun was granted the post of director of Xiefeng. Of course, a city Lord surnamed Zhang still has some bad taste: "from now on, you will protect the western regions of Chang''an, set up the capital and protect the government in the western regions, and take charge of matters inside and outside the western regions." Xie Feng respectfully replied, "Xie Feng must not let your majesty down." Correspondingly, louning naturally is the northern mang dadaohu. However, the position of dadushu in eastern Xinjiang belongs to the old devil of blood shadow. Up to now, the identities of the five gentlemen in the sky city in the past are basically open except Zhang Dongyun himself, the so-called "separated" Mr. Zhang and the blood shadow old devil. The return of the twelve Yanluo, for the Middle Earth, the western regions and other places, made people fear, sleep and food. For the eastern Xinjiang, although shocked, but now think of it, many people have mixed emotions, but there is a sense of glory. Under the current situation, the first batch of five gentlemen who came into the city of sky gradually lost their influence. Although Zhang Dongyun is nostalgic, the old ghost of blood shadow has always been his confidant. Others, new and old, dare not be rude to Mr. Xueying. But up to now, there is still a huge gap between Mr. Xueying and Mr. long and Mr. He.The old devil himself knew it well. Without the original purple sun old devil that hold back the provocation of people, he will not treat others harshly. Even if he knows, many people respect him in front of him, but he is disgusted behind his back. Over the years, in addition to helping his majesty do errands, the old devil is dedicated to hard work and hard training to improve the realm of cultivation. There is neither arrogance nor arrogance. Everything is only for the sake of his Majesty''s care and respect. Zhang Dongyun naturally sees this in the eye. This time, the position of Dongjiang Dadu was given to Xueying old devil, which can be said to be meaningful. From the perspective of status, Mr. Xueying, one of the "five gentlemen", was really left behind when he left the eastern Xinjiang. Shen He Rong, Su Po, Ao Kong and others did not take on any job in Chang''an city. But it is really under one person and above ten thousand people. Apart from the city Lord Zhang Dongyun, no one can call them. On the contrary, no one in the city, except Zhang Dongyun, was summoned by them. Even Xie Feng, who was at the peak of Wu Emperor''s state, was certainly weak in the face of Su Po in the same realm. He also did not dare to take airs in the face of Ao Kong and Shen He Rong, whose realm was lower than his own. However, compared with Shen Herong and others, it is undoubtedly inferior. In this regard, no one felt that it was inappropriate, but one after another believed that this should be the case. The blood shadow old devil thinks so. This involves another aspect. In his heart, he was relieved of the burden of blood. He did not feel that his Majesty was going to give him up. He was in charge of both inside and outside the eastern Xinjiang. Chang''an city is still in the east of Xinjiang. The old devil of blood shadow is really guarding the root of the imperial city at the foot of the emperor. Although in the secular world, it''s hard for him to be the governor of the capital city. But for the old devil of blood shadow, his Majesty''s giving him this position still shows full respect and expectation, which makes him full of motivation. In other people''s eyes, the first impression is also the old devil, which is really a saint. After all, he is a sorcerer. Wu Dao and Confucianism control one side, which is common in the world. Taoism and Buddhism can make do with it. When did you see everyone yelling at each other? The northern Mang, the western regions and the eastern Xinjiang all had their own capitals, but the middle land and the southern famine were vacant at present. Because of the complexity of the situation in China and Turkey, it may also be because his majesty wants to operate in person, so there is no Duhu for the time being. The natural reason is that it is a place where demons and demons run rampant. No matter who you choose, it doesn''t seem that appropriate. In this case, a demon on the other side of the eastern frontier became the leader, which was particularly striking. Not to mention the eastern Xinjiang''s own home, it is the middle land, North Mang, South wilderness and other places, the same uproar. However, the city Lord is arbitrary, and we dare not have any objection. However, it was in the South desert that the local people were excited. Eastern Xinjiang where can choose a demon to do the protection, they are in the southern wilderness here, why not? Is it impossible for the demon clan? Many people or demons are full of vitality. However, what the people there think has little to do with the eastern Xinjiang. Eastern Xinjiang is the place where Chang''an city was founded. Chang''an ruled for the longest time and was also the most submissive to Zhang Dongyun. As far as the old devil of blood shadow is concerned, he can''t hold down the scene here. With the help of blood agate and blue sea spirit, the old devil has not only become a magic state of the real body of the devil Road, but also has begun to move towards the second level of inquiry. In addition, his practice of "Phoenix blood book" is really brilliant, so it may not be very impressive in China, but in eastern Xinjiang, there is no doubt that it can hold down the field. Since Zhang Dongyun has given him this position, naturally he will not become an empty shelf. As for the southern famine, city Lord Zhang is still considering. He was considering whether to transfer a large number of Southern demons and demons to the western regions. Although it can offset the influence of Buddhism, the local people need to think more about it. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 419 In addition to the multicolored peacock, most of the other demon clans in the southern wilderness regard human life as grass root, and regard people as servants and even food. Even on the Youluo plain of the Youhuai clan, there are many people who have been taken captive to do hard work. On the other side of the magic Road, the living environment of human beings is more or less stronger. But equally strong is limited. The practice of demon blood is bloody, especially in the middle and low levels. Practicing demon blood affects people''s mind and makes people tend to be bloodthirsty and cold. The southern wilderness is vast, but it also has a large population. But most of the people here have to worry about it. They don''t know when they may suffer because of the big demon or the devil. This is a world where man-made calamities are more than natural disasters. After Zhang Dongyun unified the southern famine, he finally made it a lot more peaceful. No matter how unwilling the demons and demons were here, they had to restrain themselves under the rule of Chang''an city. However, Zhang Dongyun is also thinking about moving some of the original demons and demons in the southern wilderness to leave, and then transfer other people from Central Plains and other places to re-establish balance and regulate and restrict them. At the moment, it is suitable for both sides to penetrate each other. However, if we really want to use demons and demons to hedge against Buddhism, there will be conflicts between the two sides, which may eventually affect the common people. It is because Zhang Dongyun has been thinking about it these days, and has taken a proper measure. It is a good thing that Cang Hui, the head of the Youhuai clan, took root in the western regions. Plants into demons, more or less gentle than other demon clan, Cang Hui''s strength can also town live. With him, it is easier to grasp the sense of propriety. Zhang Dongyun thought for a moment, then arranged to order. On the south side of the wasteland, including several Youhuai trees, led by the golden winged Dapeng bird and lion dragon, organized the first batch of immigrants to the western regions. At the same time, China and Turkey also organized immigrants to move southward and migrate to the southern wilderness. "When you''ve made the arrangements, you can start as soon as you can." Zhang Dongyun, who lives in a high seat, commands. An old Taoist priest at the bottom hit him with a Taoist Jishou: "the staff of our sect have been organized and stopped, and I will lead the team to the south." The old Taoist priest is the leader of Zhengyi school and the real person of Chengyang. Chunyang palace was destroyed many years ago, and the Taiqing palace was forced to exile overseas in recent years. In the past, the three holy places of the Middle Earth Taoism are now the only one left. The Zhengyi faction had contact with Chang''an City for a long time, and then gradually fell to Chang''an. Chang''an unified China and Turkey, among which the Zhengyi faction also contributed. Chang''an City as the center of the array, covering the main force of the four sides, is also the Zhengyi sect. At present, it is the leader of Chengyang real person who leads the team to organize the elite forces to go south to the south. Naturally, they were not expelled and exiled by Zhang Dongyun, but were ordered by Zhang Dongyun to take root in the southern wilderness and change the local environment and style. To some extent, it can also be regarded as spreading Taoism to the south. On the one hand, they don''t care much about it. They are not as enthusiastic as Chunyang palace and Taiqing palace. However, since Zhang Dongyun has a life, it is not easy for the people in the southern desert to live in. The real man Chengyang and his party simply went south. On the other hand, although the Zhengyi faction has no intention of opposing Chang''an, it would be better to maintain their independence. In the eyes of the world, Chang''an is located in the eastern Xinjiang, which is naturally the place where Chang''an city is most firmly controlled. China is the central area of Dongsheng Shenzhou. Chang''an has been expanding westward in recent years, and China is the first stop. It can be imagined that China Turkey is also one of the most influential places in Chang''an city. Relatively speaking, the southern wilderness and the northern mang are on the edge. But in these two places, Chang''an city will have less eyes. The orthodox don''t worry about being left out. It is more in line with their mind to enjoy themselves quietly. In contrast, the northern mangrove environment is simpler than the southern wilderness, and it is easier for outsiders to have a foothold. But now that Zhang Dongyun had his life, the Zhengyi faction gathered together and headed for the south. Of course, there is the gate of their ancestral home in central Turkey, and they will not give up easily. When we go to the south, we will concentrate more on the wasteland. "Take things with you." Zhang Dongyun waved his hand on the seat, and a light group came to Chengyang immortal. Chengyang immortal collected it, and the brilliance dissipated, revealing the atlas. The old Taoist just took a look, and his face changed slightly. He looked up at Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun said calmly: "after going to the southern wasteland, you can come to Chang''an to coordinate and refine the magic weapon. You don''t need to bring it back to me." Chengyang immortal salutes again: "thank you for your grace." The atlas given by Zhang Dongyun contains all kinds of principles, which can be used to refine an extremely brilliant magic weapon.Seeing the cultivation strength of Chengyang Zhenren''s 13th state, I felt enchanted for a time. He felt more vaguely that he could gain a great deal by refining the treasure. When the magic weapon was refined, he would understand the truth and improve his practice. With your Majesty''s words, you can''t be ironic. If the magic weapon is refined, it belongs to his righteous school. Although the eight characters have not been skimmed yet, but just looking at the map, Chengyang Zhenren feels that this magic weapon will surely surpass the treasure of Zhengyi school in the past. Such a magic weapon belongs to the Zhengyi sect, which undoubtedly can stand firm in Nanhuang. It costs a lot to refine treasures, but your majesty has said clearly that you can raise money through Chang''an. In this way, Zhengyi sect doesn''t need to pay too much. Of course, Chengyang immortal also knows that there is no free lunch. Zhang Dongyun''s reward today is to reward Zhengyi school''s previous obedience to Chang''an and set an example. On the other hand, the Zhengyi sect will further contribute to Chang''an after it is refined into a magic weapon. Chengyang immortal does not reject this. The harsh environment of the southern wilderness made human life difficult. If the Taoist holy land goes south, whether preaching or not, it will protect a large number of people from being hurt by demons and demons. This is a good deed, not contrary to the wishes of Chengyang Zhenren and others, but also consistent with the work style of Chang''an City in recent years. Chang''an did not show the so-called real face of cruelty and inhumanity, as some people speculated, because of the unification of China and Dongsheng Shenzhou. Under his Majesty''s rule, he still showed sympathy for the common people. Chengyang Zhenren is naturally happy to help. Zhang Dongyun watched the old Taoist leave and nodded slightly. Peng Ziling can sacrifice and refine Lei Zu sword, so can Chang''an city. The city Lord Zhang himself is not good at refining treasures. Even if it is refined, others can not bring it out of the city, but he can instruct others to sacrifice. As one of the three main roads in China and Turkey in the past, the inheritance and accumulation of Orthodox tradition are naturally not bad. The map given by Zhang Dongyun is very simple, but it is enough for Chengyang immortal to add a little bit of dial. There are Yuantian magic fog, which was given to Zhengyi school before, and the harvest of Taoism when Jin Xiaoxiao and others set up the Chang''an formation. In addition, the Enlightenment of this treasure refining process on the cultivation of Chengyang Zhenren was combined. It is very likely that the old Taoist priest will make further progress in achieving the Yang God and become the peak state of yuan God. In addition to Lei Zujian, Peng Ziling''s Taichu Liuhe formation also reminds Zhang Dongyun. Of course, the invincible city itself does what it wants, but outside the invincible City, the enemy is not vegetarian. Su Po''s Kendo is so fierce and domineering, but he alone can''t do everything. And then, in addition to Peng Ziling and others, and even in addition to Xiniu Hezhou Buddhist Pure Land, his family may have to face more opponents. Even if Su Po is invincible, one person may not be able to take care of all of them. Aokong, Shen and Rong were all promoted rapidly, but the more the better. Jiefeng is an example. Under the rule of Chang''an, more masters are better than fewer. However, an objective problem is that there are not so many level 14 masters. Otherwise, the Buddhists in the western regions will not be able to make up for all of them since they were halved in the past. If it is so easy to make up for it, Xie Fengwei will not be able to rise in the western regions. With Zhang Dongyun relying on the care and guidance of invincible City, some things are naturally much easier. But we still have to divide people. Some people have the hope of making progress in a short time. Some people, if not hopeless, are far from enough to quench their thirst. Let''s get a rough idea of his own chips. In fact, the situation is better than expected. Chengyang immortal is one of them. And Lou Ning is not without hope. In a short period of time, he can make a man. Then there is the ancient simplicity of Shushan leader. It''s also a lot of twists and turns. The Shushan sect first split the northern and southern sects because of Su Po. Gu Pu himself was seriously injured by Su Po, and has not recovered. After that, it was the twelve Yanluo people who helped to reunite the northern and southern branches of Shushan, and the Shushan school reappeared. The title of ancient simplicity changed from the leader of Shushan sect to the leader of northern Shushan sect, and then back to the leader of Shushan. Over the years, he has made great progress in kendo. His talent and talent were excellent, and he was recognized as the second swordsman of China under Su Po. Ancient and simple, there is a good chance to reach the fourteenth level of Wudao just like Su Po, and climb the peak of Wu Emperor, which makes Weizhen all over the world. It''s just that he has not been cured for many years. Zhang Dongyun, of course, can cure him quickly. However, before that, Shu mountain failed to establish an inch of merit. In accordance with the principle of clear rewards and punishments, he drove Gu Pu and others to the western regions.This job is well done, and Zhang Dongyun will not treat them badly when he comes back. At that time, the ancient simplicity is perfect and will soon be able to challenge a higher level. Chang''an city will also gain another master of the fourteenth level. In addition to Chengyang Zhenren, louning, and ancient simplicity, another hopeful to break through the fourteenth realm in the near future is the demon clan. That is, Cang Hui, the head of the Youhuai clan who is now taking root in the western regions. This old locust tree, though low-key in Nanhuang before, is actually the third expert under the ROC bird Xuanguang and the "Black Dragon King" Yang Zheng. It is only half a step away from the fourteenth state. With Zhang Dongyun''s guidance and care, Cang Hui will soon be able to cross this half step. In this way, the number of top experts in Chang''an city is no longer thin, and can stand up to the momentum of the Lord of China. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 420 It''s hard to find a master in level 14, and it''s not easy to be in level 13. In particular, in the process of the unification of Chang''an City, there were also murders. Xian Kaiyang and Su Po joined hands in disguise and directly killed all the experts above 12 levels in Beimang. At present, there are often battles in the western regions. On the contrary, in the case of the southern famine, a city Lord personally made a move, which scared the demons and demons from acting rashly, but kept a little more vitality. In addition, under the guidance of Chang''an City, long te has successfully broken through from the 12th to the 13th. There is another man besides him. Zhao shu, the president of Mingde academy, recently broke through the 12th realm of Confucianism to the 13th realm. He successfully established morality and developed a lot of learning. He will lead many teachers and students in the Academy, along with the Zhengyi school, to the south to educate the people. Zhao shu and Chengyang Zhenren are old friends for many years. This time, they can cooperate with each other by tacit understanding. A few years ago, they united to fight against the pressure brought by Yinhuang louning. Mingde academy and Zhengyi school are located in the territory of Dayin emperor. Facing louning, a powerful monarch, Chengyang Zhenren and zhao shu dare not take it lightly. By now, it''s natural that things have become a thing of the past. Under the rule of Chang''an, louning was ordered to go north, Chengyang Zhenren and zhao shu were ordered to go south. At present, the government affairs of China are mainly managed by "Mr. Fang Yu" Chu Xin, and then summarized and passed on to Chang''an city. The Confucianists really have unique advantages in this respect. It is not to say that literature, thinking, talent and learning can directly help the people. However, it is also an indisputable fact that the more advanced a scholar is, the more advantageous he will be if he is willing to make efforts in this respect. It is the western regions where Buddhism, grass-roots civil affairs, but also Confucianism home. Of course, it is mainly the Confucian practitioners in the middle and low levels, and few Confucian masters above the nine realms. At present, Chang''an occupies the western regions, and these personnel are also widely accepted. Those who meet the requirements and pass the assessment are retained. Those who can''t do it will be abolished. With the passage of time, Chang''an''s control over the western regions was more and more down-to-earth and gradually penetrated into all aspects of the western regions. Generally speaking, except for some Buddhist practitioners who resisted, most of them went smoothly. Of course, there are also things that make the city Lord Zhang laugh and cry. Whether in eastern Xinjiang, China, or Beimang, there is a relatively developed network of banks. The world is too vast. Even if we don''t consider the numerous barren sea, it is often thousands of miles away just by land. It is inconvenient for merchants to come and go. In addition to goods and commodities, it would be unbearable for everyone to carry a large amount of money. After all, those who can fly all over the world are very few among the very few for the huge population base. It appeared as the number of money tickets. Of course, there are also many people who put money in the form of money stamps and usury. Chang''an City in the process of not much expansion, but also into their own control, the development of a unified standard. Transportation and communications, Zhang Dongyun all worked hard to spread the network, money network circulation, naturally will not let go. At the same time, he also banned usury and promoted people''s livelihood, so as to avoid people''s desperate situation. However, people in this world will not borrow money easily, because the interest of private loan is exaggerated. Without a hundred percent profit, I have no face to go out and say that I am a usurer. Zhang Dongyun did not explicitly prohibit this, but after the gradual unification of the bank context, the bank borrowed money from the public, controlled the standard, and gradually standardized it. The eastern Xinjiang, the Central Plains and the northern mang are all similar with little difference. There are many mountains and forests, demons and Demons running rampant in the southern wilderness. Although there are Qian Zhuang ticket numbers, the network is fragmented and does not scale. Now, it takes a lot of manpower and time to build a new framework from scratch. And here in the western regions, this is another scene. There is no money shop here. The places to do similar work are Buddhist temples and monasteries all over the western regions It''s hard to say how compassionate it is to lend money to poor people. After all, the interest is quite a bit. All of them are Buddhist brothers. After we have unified the standards, there will be nothing else. After Zhang Dongyun understood, he couldn''t laugh or cry. It should be said that at least serfs are rare. In general, they are quite civilized He had no choice but to instruct Liu Chengyu''s staff to go deep into the people, to separate these functions from the temple, and to build a network from scratch, which was incorporated into the Chang''an track. (it''s not arranged by me. There are monasteries in the history of our country to do this work. I was surprised when I first learned about it. In the past, I had the impression that it was convenient to "cut down" in terms of land taxes and corvee. I didn''t expect that the monks were also very good at "open source". Besides printing money, there were also some local government offices. Abbot a Xin in modern Shaolin was very good at business, but it was true May not be able to do the same thing in historyWhen it comes to going deep into the grassroots of the western regions, Zhang Dongyun has another idea in mind. He incarnated as Mr. Wu Yun and arrived at Tiangong hall. Chen Yu is not here at present. Instead, he goes out to Beimang, Zhongtu and even Nanhuang to negotiate with people from all walks of life. He didn''t dig the corners of other people''s walls, and he didn''t force the Mohist school to become a big tree on its own. He only hoped that the Mohist doctrine could spread its branches and leaves and go deep into all parts of the country. Therefore, Chen Yu traveled all over the country, teaching free of charge, only to explore the school under the rule of the Mohist School of good seedlings, and then to cultivate. The trained people still stay and serve the local people. The expansion speed of Chang''an city was too fast. In a short time, it almost unified the whole Dongsheng Shenzhou. This speed was also called Chen Yu''s jaw dropping. For a while, he felt that he was lack of skills in his own body, but at the same time, he was elated that what he had learned could be spread more widely and further. At present, among those left behind in Tiangong Hall of Chang''an City, Ma Kun is the first one who practices Taoism. Although Ma Kun didn''t run around outside, he was also not idle. He collected all kinds of relevant theories and experience methods sorted out by the people in Tiangong hall, hoping to compile a Mohist work code. This is also Zhang Dongyun''s order. At present, the craftsman''s miscellaneous learning lacks systematic theory. Most of the craftsmen summed up their own experience and passed it on from master to apprentice. Although this is a practical skill, it does not mean that there is no need to summarize theoretical knowledge. In particular, with the establishment of Mohist, a systematic outline is needed to facilitate communication. After Mr. Wu Yun arrived, Ma Kun and others who were busy compiling books got up to meet him. "You keep busy with your work and send Chen Yu back." Mr. Wu Yun ordered. Ma Kun quickly agreed. Mr. Wu Yun continued: "when he comes back, ask him to organize people to focus on the convenience of folk foundation and focus on the things that ordinary people can use, so as to improve people''s livelihood." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 421 Zhang Dongyun''s order was passed on. From Chen Yu and Ma Kun to every craftsman in Tiangong hall, they all started at full speed. Of course, Zhang Dongyun didn''t mean to tell them to do nothing else. Chen Yu traveled all over the country to find the right person, which can be connected with this matter. With more manpower, it is undoubtedly more convenient to reach Zhang Dongyun''s idea. For the common people in the western regions, new things that make their life change constantly flow in, and they will not refuse. However, it is easy to change from thrifty to extravagant, and difficult to change from extravagance to frugality. It will be difficult for them to give up when they get used to the spring breeze brought by Chang''an city. As a matter of fact, Chen Yuping always ponders over things that are completely civilian. Many of the things improved by him have been popular in eastern Xinjiang, and gradually affected China and other places. For example, people''s basic necessities of life are "Xing". The original common axle of carriage in this world is sleeve axle. Although there is oil lubrication, the wear between the components is still quite serious. By the hand of Chen Yu, the latest roller has been put into use in large quantities. Not only reduce wear and tear, but also stable, even when driving the sound is much smaller. However, compared with the sleeve shaft, the roller requires more refined iron for casting components. Chen Yu has been involved in all kinds of crafts. He is really an all rounder. So he improved the ironmaking process, which was carried out at the same time with the frying of steel, and changed the single furnace into the double furnace, which was more fuel-saving and more efficient than the old method. At present, it is also spreading to the whole eastern Xinjiang and even to the whole Dongsheng Shenzhou. There are too many to enumerate. Both Zhang Dongyun and Chen Yu don''t mind the spread of technology. Instead, they just hope that the more widely spread the better. Western regions, of course, are no exception. Zhang Dongyun has only one requirement for Chen Yu, Liu Chengyu, Xie Feng and others: it is not important whether people in the western regions thank Chang''an or not. But we must put an end to the idea that "all these things come from Buddha''s mercy and gift" from the people who worship Buddhism and believe in it. Cutting off the germination of this kind of thought is the beginning of eliminating Buddhism Influence in western regions. Zhang Dongyun is patient enough, but he doesn''t want to do it overnight. But this is the direction that we must unswervingly pursue. Although Zhang Dongyun is not cold in his heart, if the people must have a belief, they still believe that Chang''an will live forever All aspects of the matter to his subordinates to follow up, city Lord Zhang himself only general overview. The rest of the time is concerned about the progress of cultural literacy in Shen and Rong''s side, as well as the city Lord Zhang''s own martial arts practice. As for what happened to master Jiashu and Peng Ziling, Zhang Dongyun watched the change. The city of Chang''an is in good order, and the suppression of Buddhism in the western regions is in full swing. On the Western sea, abbot huaiyong and others were on pins and needles. Although many Buddhist disciples withdraw from the western regions with them, there are still many Buddhists in the western regions who are suffering. Abbot huaiyong and Abbot Xiankong were forced to withdraw from the western regions. It is just that Chang''an is now in a big position. Although Jiashu people from Xiniu Hezhou come to help, we still feel difficult in the face of Chang''an. Now, all the people''s hopes have to rely on Xiniu Hezhou, where more Buddhist masters come to support them. Jiashu people''s message back, Xiniu Hezhou did not let them wait here for too long. Soon, there were disciples from the same sect of Buddhism, all the way to the east to win the victory of Shenzhou. In the west of Dongsheng Shenzhou, the two sides meet. Kong Shengzhen, Song Jun, abbot huaiyong and others looked intently. There were many people coming, and the leader was a nun. The other side looks about ten years old. He is dignified. He is dressed in clothes. His face is clear and beautiful, but there is no green silk. "You are Jinghua When Jia Shu met the nun, he was a little surprised. "Uncle." The nun clapped her hands together and said hello to the people in Jiashu, and then met with others. In the Middle Kingdom, Peng Ziling, the leader of the Taiqing palace, is recuperating. Kong Shengzhen, the head of Yansheng mansion, and Song Jun of the Qian Dynasty are present. Seeing the appearance of the man in Jiashu, they can''t help but guess the identity of the nun in front of them. The other side is solemn, quiet and introverted. For a time, they can''t see the depth. Of course, for Kong Shengzhen and Song Jun, who are already in the fourteenth state, they can''t see through the depth with their eyesight, which has explained the problem to a certain extent. When abbot huaiyong, abbot Xiankong and Abbot Jingge in the western regions heard what Jiashu called the nun, they all moved at the same time. "It turns out that it''s Buddha''s disciple in person. It''s impolite." The palms of Abbot huaiyong of Dabei temple are folded together. The nun named Jinghua shook her head slightly: "I dare not, I dare not.""Buddha..." Song Jun opened his mouth slowly: "with respect to song, I don''t know the pure land of Buddhism. What''s your opinion about this place?" When he asked, everyone''s attention was drawn. Jiashu people also look at Jinghua. Jinghua said: "Jingtu attaches great importance to the changes in Dongsheng Shenzhou. However, beiguluzhou and nanzhanbuzhou are not peaceful either. In case of emergency, pure land needs to be paid attention to separately. In a short period of time, uncle Jiashu will still be invited to make up your mind. I will come here and listen to you." "Buddha, will you come here in person?" After hesitating for a long time, the abbot of ganye temple in the western regions began to ask. Purification shook his head: "I don''t know, master didn''t mention it." Kong Sheng Zhen, the head of Yan Sheng''s mansion, thought about it and then said, "the twelve Yanluo are not ordinary people. What happened to the northern part of Luzhou and the southern part of zhanbu state, which made the pure land attach so much importance to it?" "Between the demons of Nanzhan Buzhou, a great war broke out again, which almost affected thousands of islands in Nanzhan Prefecture." At this point, Jinghua pauses slightly and looks at Kong Shengzhen''s eyes: "there is a rumor that Zhongqiang people are rising in the northern part of Gulu Island, and there is a trend of unifying the northern part of Lulu island..." Hearing this, all the people in Dongsheng Shenzhou have different expressions and strange feelings in their hearts. Listen to this news, why is it so familiar? Not long ago, on the land of Dongsheng Shenzhou Beimang, Gao Shihui, the great emperor of Beimang, also rose up as a powerful man of martial arts. His direct unification of Beimang also gave Chang''an a situation of one north and one east, and oppressed the east to conquer Shenzhou. Song Jun didn''t deal with Gao Shihui face to face. Kong Shengzhen had a real fight with each other. His fist power is really strong. Kong Shengzhen, the head of Yan Shengfu, admitted that he was not his enemy. If he wants to run alone, he may escape, but Yan''s palace will be destroyed. However, another important reason that prompted him to bow to Gao Shihui temporarily was that he found that Gao Shihui had hidden skills. His astonishing art career destroyed Xingluo, and it seems to be in the same line as the star shaped sword of Chu Yaoguang, the "Chen emperor" in the twelve Yama. Therefore, the Confucius Saint at that time flashed his heart and chose to bow down to the other side. According to his intuition, Gao Shihui is more likely to fight Chang''an than any other person in the Middle Kingdom, including himself. Between them, they are the real opponents. Later, it turned out that what the master of the old house of Confucius had predicted was not bad. It''s a pity that Gao Shihui, who came from Zhongtu and Beimang, was still defeated by Chang''an and ended in defeat. To be sure, beige Luzhou is a vast world comparable to the whole Dongsheng Shenzhou, which can not be compared with Beimang alone. But at the moment, after listening to Jinghua''s words, Kong Shengzhen, Song Jun, and even abbot huaiyong and others all thought of the man in Beimang. Gao Shihui is so. What about the one in the northern part of Luzhou? Everyone''s thoughts are turning here, but Jinghua continues to say: " According to the current hearsay, this king is both practicing martial arts and evil ways. He is called emperor in martial arts, and he practices the real body by magic. " Although Jinghua''s voice was light, it fell in the ears of all the audience. It was like thunder: "he practiced the magic way, like the change of xuanjialong..." "Rehan!" Kong Shengzhen, Song Jun, abbot huaiyong and Abbot Xiankong spoke with one voice, and their faces changed color. Lei Han, the "dragon demon emperor", ranked fifth among the twelve Yama in the past year. He is fierce and domineering, but he is a genius. Generally speaking, people''s congresses only practice one thing. It is not impossible to cultivate multiple methods at the same time, but even if some people take more than one path of practice, they often end up with a road leading to the sky. This is not only related to human talent, but also to people''s limited energy and time. Basically, if you go up the Ninth level, you''ll see. If we insist on building both roads, even if we have made some achievements, the final result is that both of them are stuck in the Ninth level, and it is difficult to take the last step to reach the Ninth level. Of course, in eastern Xinjiang, this can be regarded as the top master. However, in the middle land and other places, it is not above the nine realms, and it is the people who are dead after all. But there are always exceptions. Lei Han, the "dragon demon emperor", was this accident. In fact, we can get a glimpse of his title. More than 30 years ago, he had already cultivated the fifth state of the real body of the devil''s way and the fourth level of the emperor of Wudao. He was both a god of famine and the ability of developing six harmonies, which made him arrogant in the world. He is the first person in history to be able to cultivate both Tao and Tao at the same time and reach such a high level of cultivation. It''s not just Dongsheng Shenzhou. Even the northern part of Gulu Island, xiniuhezhou, and nanzhanbuzhou are included, and they are also the only ones. Lei Han''s cultivation of magic road is the change of xuanjialong. His power is infinite and his ability to defend and defend is amazing.At this moment, the first thought in the mind of Kong Hanjing and others is the cold face. "We can''t be sure at the moment. We need to wait for further information." As for the shock of the people, nun Jinghua looked calm as before: "this king wants to unify the northern part of Luzhou, and wants the king to come to the stage and show his name." Not necessarily This time, everyone, including master Jiashu, thought the same thing again. Isn''t the Lord of Chang''an in the east still mysterious until now? Read this, Song Jun eyebrows locked: "they, will have been united together?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 422 "It has been a long time since Dongsheng Shenzhou has heard about the twelve Yanluo, but it is still uncertain about beiguluzhou." Nuni Jinghua said: "if there is a connection, it is more likely that Beige Luzhou will contact Dongsheng shenzhou first." Kong Shengzhen, the head of Zhongtu Yan''s holy mansion, nodded slowly: "I heard that the Jiusheng palace of the devil''s road Sect on the other side of Nanhuang came from the northern part of Gulu island. I believe that the news about Chang''an City has been passed on a long time ago." Abbot huaiyong of Dabei Temple put his palms together and sighed, "that is to say, the two may work together." "It''s not impossible." Master Jiashu nodded: "however, since the pure land has begun to pay attention to beigulu Island, I believe it will be the place. If there is news, it should be sent back to us as soon as possible." All present nodded slightly. However, the pressure brought by the East and north still makes people feel a little heavy. Song Jun''s eyes fell on Jinghua: "there is a line of array in Taiqing palace of Taoism. It''s true that its power is extraordinary. It just needs six people from the fourteenth realm to set up the array. We are short of manpower at present..." Although he didn''t say all about it, Jinghua had already made it clear: "I''m sorry, I''m still far from the boundless realm." When she said that, everyone else was slightly disappointed. Is it really necessary for master Jiashu to fill the vacancy in person? Just now I saw Jinghua. Although I didn''t fight with her, we all faintly felt that the Buddhist nun, who was handed down by the Buddha, is really good. Even with the cultivation strength of several masters in the fourteenth level, they couldn''t see through the details of Jinghua for a while. Compared with the name of the Buddha''s disciple, Kong Shengzhen and Song Jun paid more attention to this. If she really attains the fourteenth level of cultivation, I''m afraid that all the people who come to Jiashu may not be her opponent. It''s just a pity. It''s a pity that it''s too bad for Bento. Jinghua cultivation realm is not to reach, although the strength is extraordinary, but still can not make up for the lack of Taichu Liuhe array. "I don''t know where elder martial brother Jingge of Longxiang temple is now?" Jinghua asked in a voice. "Martial nephew Jingge has also withdrawn from the western regions. Now he has found an island on the barren sea and has been meditating." The abbot huaiyong of Dabei Temple replied. At the same time, he could not help but move slightly. The abbot Jingge of Longxiang temple is the most outstanding rising star of Buddhism in the western regions of Dongsheng in recent years. Buddhism emphasizes epiphany, especially tests the talent of disciples. In just a few decades, abbot Jingge has reached the 13th level of Buddhism and is only one step away from the fourteenth. Over the years, the western regions have been well-known. It is very likely that Buddhism will be ranked third after abbot huaiyong of Dabei temple and Xiankong abbot of ganye temple. However, just like Jinghua, although the potential is infinite and the fourteenth potential is inevitable, if it is not achieved at present, it is not achieved. At present, abbot Jingge is still the 13th level of cultivation. He was forced to pay attention to the other disciples and settle down with other disciples as soon as possible. When abbot huaiyong and Abbot Xiankong hear Jinghua suddenly ask Jingge, they suddenly have some conjectures in their hearts. Jinghua quickly confirmed their conjecture: "the pure land is short of manpower at present, so we have to come here. But before we left, my elder brother ordered me to bring some things to Dongsheng Shenzhou. Maybe elder martial brother Jingge can use it." Not only abbot huaiyong and Abbot Xiankong, but also other people were very happy when they heard the words. After master Jiashu, Xiniu Hezhou specially sent someone to bring things. It will be of great benefit to abbot Jingge. Maybe it can help him break through to the fourteenth level as soon as possible. Although Xiniu Hezhou can''t squeeze out other experts in a short time, they can help the Buddhists in Dongsheng Shenzhou to tap their potential. If abbot Jingge successfully breaks through to the fourteenth level, there is hope that the Six Harmonies formation of Taichu will be set up again. In addition to the big array, there are Jiashu people and Jinghua and other people in the side echo. In this way, against Chang''an City, we will have more confidence. "Since it''s a Taoist array, don''t you see the Taoist master Peng in Taiqing palace now?" Jinghua then asked. Master Peng, I still need help from master Peng Jinghua thought for a moment, and then said, "I may be able to help you. Although I dare not talk about the great effect, I call Mr. Peng to recover earlier." "Oh?" Everyone was surprised. When abbot huaiyong asked himself about his 13th level, he did not dare to say that in the face of Su Po''s sword wound, Gan Lin could work. Jinghua''s words are polite, but judging from her manner and listening to her tone, it is obvious that she has a certain degree of assurance before opening his mouth. It''s handed down by the Buddha himself. It''s really wonderful In the hearts of all the people, abbot huaiyong immediately led Jinghua to meet abbot Jingge and Peng Ziling.Jiashu turned his head and looked to the northwest, looking to the direction where the northern Gulu island was. Over there, is it really the place of Lei Han, the "dragon demon emperor"? A su Po has already made people so difficult. In addition, Lei Han, aokong, Shen Herong, and the city Lord of Chang''an behind them Jiashu just thought about it and sighed slightly. He thought this was extraordinary. I wonder if the Buddha will break the precepts and leave the mountain? Next to him, the abbot, Kong Shengzhen and Song Jun looked east or northwest. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The northern part of Gulu island. On the earth, there is no less than Dongsheng Shenzhou, the other side of the storm swept, smoke everywhere. After the fierce collision, the storm gradually subsided, the smoke of gunpowder gradually dispersed, and the drastic change of the world came to an end. "Nine baby king" returned to the shape of Nanshan, flying over thousands of miles of wasteland burned into a white land. In the middle of the bare plain, it collapses and forms a huge pit basin which occupies hundreds of miles. When he arrived in the basin, he fell to the ground and changed his flight to walk. He quickly went to the bottom center of the basin. Several people stood outside in twos and threes, and nodded slightly when they saw the arrival of guinanshan. After returning to Nanshan, he stopped. Four people, separated from each other, all eyes fall to the center. There, there are two people. One stop, one kneel. Kneeling people struggle to get up, but in vain. Standing a hand out, black gas surging, like a black dragon head. The black dragon opened his mouth and bit the head of the kneeling man in front of him. Under the black air, the palm five fingers open, is clasping the person''s head, pressing the other party can only kneel down. Around guinanshan four people quietly watched the scene. Kneeling people, they all know. He ran is the famous Wudao emperor in the northern part of Luzhou, and the "Japanese emperor" is xiangtianye. As the fourteenth state of cultivation, the whole body of art, even more horizontal than the "nine baby king" returned to Nanshan. But at the moment, the former peak of the Emperor Wu is now pressed on the ground by another man with one hand, unable to move. The dragon''s head turned into black gas is like the darkness swallowing the sky and the earth, swallowing up the sunlight. The figure of the standing person is covered by black air, which makes people look unreal for a time. Only a pair of black and cold eyes, from a high altitude, overlooking the "Sun emperor" to Tianye: "down, or die." Xiang Tianye''s two arms have been broken shoulder by shoulder and disappeared. He was crushed to his knees, desperately trying to break free and stand up. But the claw on his head did not move. "Have a good time!" To Tianye hate voice. The tall man nodded his head: "good." After that, the black dragon, which was transformed by the rolling black gas, suddenly became bigger. The dragon mouth opened and swallowed the "Japanese emperor" to Tianye. In this way, the fourteenth day of death, no sound of death. "Congratulations to my emperor for unifying the northern part of Luzhou." Around the four people of Nanshan, Qiqi bows down and kneels down. The tall man nodded: "get up." The four men got up and went back to Nanshan and asked, "Your Majesty, relatives and disciples of Tianye..." The other side waved his hand at will. Next to a person immediately understood: "give it to me, make sure one does not stay." He left, and the remaining three left the basin with the tall man. "Your Majesty, Dongsheng Shenzhou side..." Guinanshan asked tentatively. "Don''t worry about it for the time being. You can do your own business well and wait for my order." The tall man had a cold tone. Guinanshan three people in unison should be: "obey your Majesty''s orders." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Zhang Dongyun didn''t pay attention to the West niuhezhou and beiduluzhou. In the following days, the city Lord Zhang''s attention was mainly on his own practice and the cultural literacy that Shen Herong was responsible for. Led by Shen Herong, a large number of high-level Confucian practitioners have contributed to make the people widely educated, which is much more convenient than ordinary teachers. Only after the eighth expansion of the invincible City, the territory is too vast. The whole eastern Xinjiang, along with the eastern side of China and the vast sea area around it, was covered by invincible cities. It means extremely large population. Although the current world, far from Zhang Dongyun''s memory of the blue star, productivity is not vulgar, resulting in population explosion. However, the land area of eastern Xinjiang alone is more than one billion square kilometers. The number of population that breeds on the earth is naturally greatly exaggerated.When the system finally determined that the literacy standard within the invincible City reached the standard, it was a year later. [within the invincible city under the control of the city, the illiteracy rate of the public was officially lower than 10%, and the construction task was successfully completed 9.4, and 4000 construction experience points were obtained] in Daming Palace of the invincible City, Zhang Dongyun leaned back on the back of his chair and breathed a long sigh of relief. This year''s time, waiting is really worrying. Fortunately, Shen He Rong got the piece of immortal trace fragment before, otherwise the invincible time would have exceeded the standard. However, after completing this task, the number of construction experience points has reached 16600. At a distance of 19000, visual inspection is only the last task. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 423 Guard experience points, although before in order to temporarily expand, suddenly bleeding consumption is serious, but taking advantage of the temporary expansion, Zhang Dongyun swept around, somehow help his purse back to a big wave of blood. With the 19000 points of guarding experience needed for the ninth official expansion, it is rich and has already been prepared. Only when the construction experience is up to the standard can the ninth formal expansion be carried out. City Master Zhang refreshes the system task list: [construction task 9.5: Invincible city expands and population increases, please improve people''s livelihood as soon as possible] after reading the system task description, Zhang Dongyun frowns slightly. This task is not difficult to say, but it is not necessarily easy to say. The description is too large to be standardized. How to improve people''s livelihood? How much improvement can be regarded as the completion of the task? These systems will not tell you, so we have to work hard with Lord Zhang. However, Zhang Dongyun has been promoting the continuous improvement of basic people''s livelihood in areas that can be directly controlled by the invincible City, and even in areas outside the city that are affected by the invincible city. The efforts of Chen Yu, Mian Mian and others in Tiangong hall have a great effect on this. Generally speaking, compared with the practitioners, the ordinary people benefit more from Tiangong temple. Zhang Dongyun believes that although the standard for completing the task has not yet been reached, I am afraid it is not far away. As long as we continue, we will soon be able to complete the construction task. However, from the previous task and this task, it is more and more difficult to complete the construction task. It will take longer and longer. Fortunately, the last time I got Shen Herong''s immortal trace fragments, it helped the survival time of invincible city increase by five years. If only one year is added to the previous two times, it will be a real trouble according to the current difficulty and time-consuming of the construction task. Zhang Dongyun shakes his head slightly. He has a secret way in his heart. If there is no foresight, there will be immediate worries. Although the invincible city still has more than four years to live, we still need to find other pieces of immortal trace as soon as possible. It''s not sure whether there are fragments in Chu Yaoguang''s hand. In addition to searching for her whereabouts, we also need to step up our search for the traces of other people in the fairy trail. Thinking of this, Zhang Dongyun checked his marks on those colorful peacocks. At present, some of them are active in the western regions, and some are scattered in the wider wasteland of the West. Through these colorful peacocks, Zhang Dongyun tries to find Lu Xueyuan, the sixth of the twelve immortals in the past. It''s just a pity that there is no harvest yet. Zhang Dongyun tells them to look for Lu Xueyuan and Han Feiyu, who has been missing for a long time from Middle Earth. At the beginning, Han Feiyu''s treasure originated from the master of magic way who practiced the transformation of xuanjialong. It''s not from Yang Zheng, the "Black Dragon King" in Nanhuang. It''s not so easy for the rest of us to find the devil who is high enough to practice xuanjialong''s transformation. It''s very likely that Han Feiyu''s treasure came from Lei Han, the "dragon devil emperor". If you can win Han Feiyu, you may have a chance to find Lei Han through him. Does Lu Xueyuan and Lei Han have fairy trail fragments on them? Zhang Dongyun kept thinking in his heart. Some arrangements, are anxious, need time, slowly. After Lord Zhang ordered him to go down, he didn''t worry about it all the time, and turned to his own elaborate practice. Ao Kong closed the door and didn''t ask about foreign affairs. The cultivation of Ao Ying was in the hands of an uncle who seemed to be surnamed Ming but was actually surnamed Zhang. Although he is practicing martial arts hard, there is an invincible city system, and Zhang Dongyun has no problem guiding the practitioners of the evil way. After this period of hard work, Ao Ying has successfully become a true demon. And, like her father, she practiced two kinds of demon blood at the same time, and then both of them achieved the true body of the demon. To a certain extent, there are similarities and intercommunications between the magic powers obtained from the blood of magic mirage and magic dragon. Therefore, Ao Ying''s cultivation is more powerful in both blood vessels. It was for this reason that she was arranged to practice like this. However, compared with her father''s change of ape dragon, Ao Ying has not been able to build a mirage dragon like existence. This requires her to go a step further and cultivate the second realm of the true body of the devil, that is, the eleventh realm of the cultivation of the devil. Before that, the magical power of the practitioners of the evil way was basically similar to the source demon of the blood. Only after reaching the eleventh realm can we integrate our own understanding and create our own magic power. Aokong practiced many kinds of demon blood together. It was only at this level that he reached the perfect fusion. This is how aokong himself came to this road.So after his cultivation fell, he could still perform the ape dragon transformation. Ao Ying, on the other hand, had to walk on his own. At present, her spiritual cultivation is mainly focused on this. As for aokong''s other apprentice, he Sanyang, it is inevitable that he should go through the same pass by himself. However, this boy is really gifted in practicing magic. When he was captured by Yang Li, he suffered a lot, which made him more tenacious and even more gloomy. As a disciple of aokong, his position in Chang''an city is not high. However, over the years, he Sanyang has no sign of complacency, and he has not thought about returning home. They do not fight for power or wealth. Throughout the year, he spent most of his time practicing hard. Not long ago, he had just successfully completed the ninth realm of the devil''s way, achieving the power of disintegration. Such a rapid pace of progress is really rare in the world. Not to mention the relatively low level of cultivation in eastern Xinjiang, it is rare in ancient and modern times that young people in Central China, northern Mang, southern wilderness and western regions have made such progress as he Sanyang. However, the experience of his youth and the experience of being taken away by Yang Li at the beginning seem to make Ao Kong extremely insecure. So that his present day is to practice and practice again. After Li Fan''s instruction, Zhang Yun and AO went to Dongyu to practice "Yes, uncle." Ao Ying replied respectfully. He Sanyang is also a gift: "I will obey your Majesty''s orders." Although he has always been honest and hardworking in the city of the sky, he does not exclude the actual combat experience. Now that Zhang Dongyun has made a statement, he and AO Ying should go to the western regions to experience, not the daughter and apprentice of the "ape Dragon King" who will go down to inspect under his Majesty''s command. For them, the western regions are the only places with some risks. In ancient times, the deep foundation of Buddhism over there is nothing more than saying. Although Chang''an City has become the new master of the western regions, there are still many rebels on the earth. However, under the influence of Chang''an, most of the resistance has now gone underground. Dabei temple, ganye temple, Longxiang temple and other top Buddhist holy places have been withdrawn from the western regions, but there are thousands of Buddhist sects and temples in the western regions, and there are countless Buddhist practitioners. Xie Feng, Gu Pu, Liu Chengyu and others have been leading the campaign. And Abbot huaiyong, abbot Xiankong and others who retreated overseas did not completely give up the good basic environment of the western regions. Ganye temple, Dabei temple, Longxiang temple and even some Buddhist disciples from Xiniu Hezhou sneaked into the western regions from time to time to contact, organize and lead the local people who resisted the rule of Chang''an. Over the past year, there has been no lack of low intensity confrontation in some parts of the western regions. If the overall situation remains unchanged, Chang''an will eventually eradicate all the resisters as time goes on. It''s just that the other side, obviously, won''t just raise their hands and surrender. Ao Ying and he Sanyang went to the western regions for training just in time. There is no risk at all. Naturally, there is no so-called experience. Some risks must be taken, even if they are really in danger. Of course, too much risk is not enough. It''s not to ask people to die directly to ask younger disciples to go through the experience. Now the situation in the western regions is just right. In central and western regions, the number of top experts is far more than that in eastern Xinjiang. But this does not mean that there are no practitioners in the middle and western regions. On the contrary, no matter which realm, the overall number is only more than that of eastern Xinjiang. Without such a large grass-roots group, there would be no tycoons in all walks of life. Now abbot huaiyong, abbot Jingge and other tycoons have taken the initiative to withdraw from the western regions, and most of the people who still stay here are the middle and lower classes. In addition to Xie Feng, Liu Chengyu and gupu, there are also a large number of middle and low level disciples of the Yulong sect, the Da Xuan Dynasty and the Shushan sect, who are engaged in killing in the western regions. When Ao Ying and he Sanyang arrived at the same place, they were directly incorporated into it. "Please give me more advice." Ao Ying salutes an elder of the prison dragon sect. Next to he Sanyang, follow him with a fist. The elder of the prison dragon sect stroked his beard and laughed: "it''s easy to say, it''s easy to say." He turned and waved to the other side: "Yiming!" Ao Ying and he Sanyang looked at each other''s eyes and saw a young man in his early twenties, of medium build, coming towards them. "Uncle Fang." With a warm smile on his face, the young man came near. Fang Chang said: "these two are from Chang''an city. Join hands with us to wipe out the remaining evils of Buddhism. You are familiar with the local environment. Next, you can work with them and listen to their advice.""Yes, martial uncle." The young man hugged his fist and said with a smile, "I''m Huo Yiming. Please give me more advice." "I don''t deserve it. We are not familiar with the land. Of course, we have to listen to brother Huo." Ao Ying immediately returned the gift. The young man named Huo Yiming has a bright smile on his face: "come on, let me introduce the other martial brothers to you." Following the other party''s acquaintance, Ao Ying said privately to he Sanyang, "we''re new here. Let''s read more and learn more and get familiar with the environment of the western regions." She knows that her younger martial brother has always had a lot of ideas. "Don''t worry, elder martial sister. I understand." He Sanyang nodded: "elder Fang is in charge of the search work for thousands of miles. It''s not necessary to say much about his cultivation strength, but Huo Yiming. I''m not sure. What do you think, elder martial sister?" Ao Ying said: "Qi and blood are introverted. You can''t see the real level if you don''t do it, but you must have become the emperor of martial arts." He Sanyang said: "that really has some skills. No wonder Fang Chang asked us to go with him first." How to say it''s experience, elder martial sister and younger brother are there. To say the least, even if he doesn''t care about Sanyang, the prison dragon sect doesn''t allow Ao Ying to have an accident on their land. Ao Ying slightly wry smile: "this is no wonder, but just like just said, we first familiar with the environment, don''t try to be brave." He Sanyang nodded: "I don''t need to be familiar with the local conditions first, even if I have to do my own activities." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 424 The so-called "free action" naturally does not mean to be completely arbitrary. He Sanyang said that understanding the local situation and mastering the strength and trend of opponents are naturally included. If there are opponents who are much stronger than him and AO Ying Xiuwei, they will not be able to seek their own death. The western regions are so big that it''s not suitable here. You can go to other places. There is always a place where strength is suitable for the training of their elder martial sister and younger brother. Although there are many remaining evils of Buddhism, the western regions have changed their masters. Under the rule of Chang''an, the forces in the western regions occupied an undoubted dominant position. Those who resisted the rule of Chang''an could only hide and fight guerrillas. Although there are also experts, they are all targets to be eliminated by the main forces of Chang''an. Even if we know that the relationship between Ao Ying and AO Kong is unusual, it is impossible for Buddhism to focus on AO Ying and he Sanyang. In the western regions, Aoying''s younger brother and sister have their own big places to roam. At present, the elder Fang of the prison dragon sect arranges Huo Yiming to take care of them. When they first arrive, they just follow the arrangement. If this place is suitable for their activities, they will be able to fight for the chance of independent activities in the future. If it is not suitable, they will leave and find another place. Zhang Dongyun ordered them to come to the western regions, but he didn''t give them specific jobs. Naturally, they didn''t have to be controlled by a specific local person. Seeing that Ao Ying and he Sanyang were obedient, the elder surnamed Fang of the prison dragon sect was secretly relieved. These two "princelings" who come down in circles should never have an accident on his land. Otherwise, it''s not clear. Rumor has it that the "ape Dragon King" is neither a good tempered man nor a reasonable man. According to the truth, Xie Feng, the leader of his prison dragon sect, is now in a high position under the rule of Chang''an. Apart from master konguru, who had a good relationship with Chang''an in his early years but didn''t really submit to Chang''an, Xie Feng was the first master of the fourteenth realm who really bowed to Chang''an. Even if there are latecomers in the future, Xie Feng''s position is still stable. But if we really want to talk about the relationship with the Lord of Chang''an, that''s another matter. At present, the strength of Jiefeng realm is higher than aokong, the "king of ape dragon" who is the 12th realm cultivation. However, the relationship between aokong and the Lord of Chang''an is far beyond Xie Feng''s comparison. Ao Ying is really your nephew. It is said that she practices daily, and her majesty gives her advice. Even if her father is not involved, she can speak in front of her majesty. Fang Changlao, after all, is under Xie Feng''s door. He is not in a hurry to flatter Ao Ying, but on the other hand, he absolutely does not want the other party to have an accident in his own place. "Keep an eye on them. If there''s anything wrong, solve it ahead of time." Mr. Fang whispered to the young man surnamed Huo. Huo Yiming hesitated a little: "martial uncle, your majesty orders them to come down for training. If they are completely surrounded and do not let them contact the outside world, will there be no problem in the future?" Fang Chang said: "although they are descendants of the ape Dragon King, they don''t seem to be domineering at present. It''s no fun here. Most of them will leave and look for another place." Huo Yiming nodded: "well, I''ll pay attention." He followed the orders of his elders to the letter. Next, take Ao Ying and he Sanyang to go out together to pursue the remaining evils of Buddhism. Sure enough, take someone to protect them. When you meet an enemy, it''s usually Huo Yiming''s classmates who take care of them first. He himself is closely guarded by AO Ying and the two of them, almost guarding them. Seeing this, Ao Ying did not object. They had already made a good plan. They saw more and talked less along the way and got familiar with the environment and local conditions first. But he Sanyang, in the process of pursuing the evil of Buddhism, occasionally put forward some opinions, which inspired Huo Yiming and others. At present, the land of western regions is the world of Chang''an city. Most of the Buddhists who resisted their notice were in the dark. Compared with fighting, Huo Yiming and others spent more time collecting information and searching for traces. He Sanyang was born in the market. When he was young, he was not an easy-going man. Besides being cheated and abducted, he was also full of stealing, looting and plundering. Now, although we are in a strange place, there are many things in common. He started, and Huo Yiming and other local people familiar with the situation immediately knew what to do next. Slowly, they and their party became more and more efficient. Huo Yiming is a sincere person. He is very grateful and praised to he Sanyang. However, he did not forget what Fang Chang had told him. He still firmly guarded Ao Ying and he Sanyang, and the protection was almost on the surface. "Elder martial sister, I can see it clearly."He Sanyang secretly communicated with AO Ying: "without the meticulous care of the prison dragon sect, this would be a suitable place." Ao Ying said: "they are always kind-hearted. Let''s not act without authorization to avoid hurting our face. We will say goodbye to elder Fang in a few days. Let''s take a look at another place." He Sanyang thought: "well, if the next place is still the same situation, we will make plans at that time." A few days later, they bid farewell to Huo Yiming. Huo Yiming, after a little consideration, in line with the idea of beginning and ending, decides to escort Ao Ying back to their previous departure place. Now that they had an idea, Ao Ying and he Sanyang would not refuse. The group immediately set foot on the return journey. It''s a coincidence. On their way back, Ao Ying and others are actually meeting with the remaining evils of Buddhism. In this way, nature can not be ignored. A group of prison dragon sect disciples are killed immediately. Huo Yiming used to stay with AO Ying and he Sanyang according to the Convention. But before long, his face suddenly changed color and he turned to look at the valley where the battle took place. Ao Ying and he Sanyang look along Huo Yiming''s line of sight, and you can see the clear glass Buddha light in the valley. "The other side has more than one master in cultivating Buddhist dharma body, and it seems that he has more than ten accomplishments..." Elder martial sister and younger brother look at each other and make the same judgment. Looking at Huo Yiming as if worried about the safety of his classmates, Ao Ying said: "let''s go and have a look together." Huo Yiming looks at her. Ao Ying said: "when we meet, we will withdraw first, and then we will go. It''s easy to say whether it''s war or not." "Don''t leave me." Huo Yiming said and rushed to the valley. Ao Ying and he Sanyang followed closely. The closer they were to the valley, the more ominous the omens were. Then I saw the disciple of the prison dragon sect in the Qianjin Valley, who was forced to withdraw at this time. Huo Yiming fixed his eyes on it and was even more frightened. In a short time, when I went to the prison dragon sect, everyone was injured. Besides, there are still a few people missing. They can''t get out of the valley together. I don''t know if they have been killed Huo Yiming gave a low drink and his figure accelerated again. At the same time, he pulled his sword out of its sheath. Just for a moment, the spirit of the sword surged and turned into the shape of a black dragon. With Huo Yiming, he seemed to straighten the black dragon and rush to the valley. He fell directly behind all the people of the prison dragon sect and separated them from the pursuers. In the sound of the Dragon chanting, the black Sabre Qi is everywhere. On the spot, he cuts the Dharma body of the first Buddhist monk into two sections! The followers of Buddhism, who had planned to kill all the people in order not to let the wind out, were all surprised. All of the prison dragon sect cheered together, but soon reminded: "brother Huo, be careful, they have a lot of experts!" Ao Ying and he Sanyang are a step behind. At this time, they also follow Huo Yiming to get close to the valley. Suddenly, the light of Buddha in the valley becomes brighter. Sure enough, there are many Buddhist masters hidden in the valley. Their previous judgment seems to be wrong. There are many Buddhist experts sneaking into this area. They gather in secret and may plot big things. I''m afraid it''s a dangerous place in the whole western region now. Looking at the Buddha light in the valley, it reveals the meaning of silence, which indicates that it is very possible to hide the Buddhist masters in the twelfth realm. This is no longer an environment in which they can experience. They are in danger of dying. But now bad luck, just a head bump in, fear useless, only calm. Without hesitation, Ao Ying and he Sanyang immediately began to cooperate with the prison dragon sect. The two of them had gone all the way with the prison dragon sect, but they never started. The prison dragon group had no intuitive understanding of their strength. But at the moment, he Sanyang, who has not yet become the true body of the devil''s way, suddenly changes and his body splits. The body divided into two turns into different shapes in the air. A silver clawed white dragon roared and flew straight into the sky. A huge black wolf with wings on its back, flying low. With the roar of the white dragon, the vast white fog spread out and covered all directions. Unexpectedly, all of the disciples of Buddhism were covered in one fell swoop. Under the white fog, there are many illusions. It''s hard to tell the true from the false. Fortunately, Buddhists attach great importance to the cultivation of mind and spirit. A group of monks immediately chanted the Scriptures, held the seal of Dharma in their hands, and kept the spiritual platform in their hearts, so that they would not be fascinated by the magic power of the magic dragon. But in the fog, it is clear that it is day, but now it becomes night sky. In the night sky, there are no stars, only a blood red full moon hanging in the sky. In the light of the blood moon, the spirits of the monks suffered another shock. He Sanyang, who has completed the ninth realm of the magic way and disintegrated the realm, directly disintegrates his spirit and turns it into a magic dragon and a Sirius.These two demons have magic power for spirit. At this moment, the magical powers are stacked up to play a role, which makes a group of Buddhist disciples who pay attention to spiritual and spiritual cultivation also be in a trance. Zhang Dongyun, Ao Kong, and even Yang Li all praised he Sanyang''s talent for practicing the evil way. Now, although he has not cultivated the realm of questioning the mind of the real body of the evil way, he has failed to create his own powerful magic power. But at the moment, the magic power of magic dragon and Sirius can be flexibly combined, which already shows some mysterious charm. The blood moon in the night sky, together with the white clouds and smoke, enveloped the heaven and earth and suppressed many Buddhists. He is the master who has already cultivated the Dharma body of Buddhism. He can barely resist the suppression of he Sanyang''s magic power, but he can''t break the enemy''s magic power for a while. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 425 He Sanyang''s cultivation ability surprised the prison dragon sect of the same camp, and even exceeded the opponent''s expectation. So many Buddhists were caught off guard by he Sanyang. It seems that the young man only suppressed the minds of monks by magic. But the two sides are fighting, and the Buddhist monks are fighting with the lives of the prison dragon sect. At this time, he was suddenly suppressed by Sanyang, and his mind was in a trance. Even for a moment, in the present war, it was the difference between life and death! The prison dragon sent people to do their best without any hesitation. Then he saw the black dragon''s flying knife gas dancing wildly, and immediately cut down the bald head on the opposite side. "Merciful Buddha A Buddhist master responded in time. He put his palms together and made a seal. So the golden auspicious clouds over the sky, from which the sound of the Dragon constantly sounded. He Sanyang was shocked by the sound of Buddhist Chants and dragon chants. When he looked at it, he saw that the monk''s treasure was solemn, and the Buddha light around him condensed into a tall Dharma body. With the Dharma body as the center, the Buddha''s light turns into an illusory pure land, extending all around. The pure land is expanding. Seeing his opponent''s Dharma body, he Sanyang seems to be spreading all over the pure land. Relying on the pure land below, the Golden Dragon clouds above are more and more dense. "It''s the seal of the Dragon elephant temple!" A disciple of the prison dragon sect called out in a low voice: "the Dharma body in the realm of freedom!" He Sanyang, who has not yet become the true body of the evil way, is finally hard to resist. It is one of the four sacred places of Buddhism. Although the abbot of the fourteenth kingdom fell down after the immortal deeds incident, the Dragon elephant Temple lacks the fourteenth Kingdom experts in recent years, it is still the top Buddhist holy land in the western regions. Even if there is Jiefeng in the fourteenth realm of the prison dragon sect, they are envious of the Dragon elephant temple and dare not despise it. At this moment, the ancestral Tianlong Bodhi seal of Longxiang temple is unfolded, manifesting the Tianlong. Supported by the cultivation strength of the Indian monk in the second realm of Buddha, the Golden Dragon immediately suppresses the White Dragon Spirit differentiated by he Sanyang''s magic power. The white fog in Sixia was first broken by the Indian monk. The sound of dragon''s chanting is heard all over the world. The Golden Buddha Tianlong sticks out his head from the auspicious clouds and further invades the spirit of Sirius in he Sanyang. Just at this time, another dragon song came out. Although it is not as powerful and domineering as the Golden Buddha Tianlong, the sound of the Dragon chanting is ethereal and unpredictable, lasting for a long time. Even under the threat of Tianlong, another white dragon will not give in. For example, a silver clawed white dragon, which was transformed into the magic spirit of the magic dragon in heaven by he Sanyang, appeared to help he Sanyang block the threat of the Indian monk''s Dharma power. "Be more careful." Ao Ying''s voice rings in he Sanyang''s ear. He Sanyang nodded: "elder martial sister, don''t worry, I understand." He was determined, calm and ruthless. Just now, although he was frustrated in the face of a strong enemy, he did not affect his mood at the moment. The Indian monk you Ao Ying took over for him. When he regained his footing, he immediately continued to help the prison dragon sect to deal with other Buddhist disciples. On the other hand, Ao Ying, who has become the true body of the magic way, uses his own transformation of the magic dragon to fight against the Indian monk''s Tianlong Bodhi seal. She studied the magic dragon book and the magic dragon Scripture, and her strength was amazing. Although the cultivation realm of the Indian monk is higher than her, she does not dare to belittle the enemy''s carelessness at the moment. The eleventh realm of Buddhist practice, also known as the second realm of Buddhist dharma body, is called "freedom". The pure land of the Dharma body of the Indian monk in his free state unfolds. Where the pure land reaches, the Dharma body seems to be everywhere. One golden Buddha dragon after another flew out and surrounded Ao Ying. Ao Ying is not only a magic dragon, but also shrouded in white fog. Although Jinlong kept breaking through the white fog, he could not find out where Ao Ying was. He Tianlong, a monk with magic seal, is alert. Seven or eight dragons roared together. In the golden light, a lot of white clouds dispersed. But in the middle of the sky, there is the virtual shadow of water ripple. The Indian monk''s eyes were burning. He saw through the illusion. The huge shadow gradually appeared in his eyes. It turned out to be a huge shell like a hill. "Mirage..." The warning signs of Indian monks are stronger than ever. Longxiang temple is one of the four sacred places of Buddhism in the western regions. Its disciples are knowledgeable and experienced. The magic dragon, together with the magic mirage, is better than the combination of magic dragon and Sirius. The Dharma Master of Buddhism, who pays attention to the spirit in his practice, lives in the pure land and is not disturbed by the secular world. At the same time, he is always wise. If his opponent lives in the pure land, he can have a better insight into his opponent''s thoughts.Magic magic power, the realm of Buddhist experts do not pay attention to the situation. It is the same realm of experts want to close, as long as they set foot on the pure land, the Indian monk may be aware. But at the same time, Ao Ying uses magic dragon and magic mirage The vigilant Indian monk almost subconsciously condenses the Buddha''s light to protect his body. The Tianlong Bodhi seal manifests the golden light Buddha''s Tianlong and protects his body. As a result, at the same time, there is a ripple of water in the air. A silver clawed white dragon, which is transparent and invisible, shows its true appearance. At the same time, one claw grabs at the Indian monk. Fortunately, the Yinxing monk showed the Golden Dragon protection of Buddhism in time, which was dangerous and dangerous, and prevented the silver clawed white dragon from attacking. But without waiting for the Indian monk to breathe a sigh of relief, the white dragon''s eyes suddenly burst out with sword Qi! The Dragon elephant temple was unprepared and almost didn''t react. The cassock on his chest broke and the blood flowed. He was surprised and angry. His damaged Dharma body protected him and moved quickly in the pure land to avoid the pursuit of his opponent. The magic dragon shows Ao Ying''s posture, but the girl has a sword in her hand. Her temperament is far less fierce than that of her father aokong, but at the moment, if she succeeds, she knows how to catch up. In the sound of the Dragon chant of the magic dragon, the sword spirit is surging. He keeps up with the Yinxing monk. He doesn''t give the other side the chance to regroup. He wants to hit him hard at one stroke. Even if he doesn''t die, he is forced to withdraw from the battlefield. Yin Xing monk lost the chance and was injured by AO Ying first. At this moment, his opponent is in hot pursuit under the guidance of Qi. He can''t avoid it. He can''t even fight. Seeing that the sword blade completely cut through the Dharma body of the Yin monk, I suddenly heard the loud nose of an elephant. Then, a white elephant appeared to help the Indian monk block Ao Ying''s sword. The edge of the sword almost split the white elephant in two. But the Indian monk had to stop the white elephant, and he was able to withdraw in time. Ao Ying cried in his heart that it was a pity. Before she came to the western regions, she made great efforts to understand the local situation and recognized that the white elephant was the result of Buddhism. The earth image Vajra seal and the Tianlong Bodhi seal are also known as the two unique skills of the Dragon elephant temple. Tianlong and Dixiang are the origin of the name of Longxiang temple. Ao Ying looked up and saw more Buddhist masters rushing out of the valley. One of them is the monk of Longxiang Temple who just helped the Indian monk. "It''s Yin Kong..." Next to him, a disciple of the prison dragon sect warned: "he, Yinxing and Yinming are all masters who have already cultivated the Dharma body of Buddhism." Without him telling, Ao Ying knew that he had just saved Yin Kong, who was also a Buddhist disciple of the eleventh realm. I was caught off guard just now. The other party didn''t know that in addition to her magical powers, she also followed Uncle''s instructions and practiced martial arts with him. The strength of Yin Kong''s cultivation may not be higher than that of Yin Xing, but just now she saw that Yin Xing suffered a loss, and then she was on guard, and it was difficult for her to win. Aoying thought is turning here, suddenly in the heart move, canthus more light to the side to see. A powerful black dragon is rising to the sky. In contrast, there are many golden Dharma guardians, scattered and scattered. The master of Tianlong is another monk Yin Ming, a master of dragon elephant temple in the 11th Buddhist realm. Unlike the Indian monk, who just started to show off his power and didn''t suffer until he met Ao Ying, the Indian monk, who was the first to catch up, was in danger at the beginning. Yinkong and others came out of the valley to support the monk Yinming. Just happen to India sex monk there suddenly in danger, India empty just quickly help. He did not care about Ao Ying, who was covetous. He quickly made a diamond seal to help seal Ming. Save Yin Xing monk there, Yin Kong only a elephant, temporarily block Ao Ying. Although a white elephant was broken by AO Ying''s sword, the Indian monk had safely retreated. To help Yinming, the voice control monk did his best. There are eight white elephants on the way to the black dragon. But just like those golden dragons just now, the whole group of white elephants can''t stop the black dragon''s overbearing blade. In the deafening sound of the dragon, the black dragon soared to the sky and killed many white elephants. The black dragon rushed up into the air and stopped. The knife was full of air. It was indistinct that one of the young men of medium height was holding the long knife high above the top. Seemingly thin body, at the moment fierce and overbearing. It was Huo Yiming who was in charge of leading the team among the disciples of the prison dragon sect. "Dingding''s cultivation realm is so powerful that I have never heard of the inheritance of Yulong school before..." He Sanyang appears beside Ao Ying and lowers his voice. Ao Ying whispered: "the same Kung Fu, different people to practice, there will always be different." Yin Kong and other disciples of the Dragon elephant temple were equally astonished. Both in the western regions, the prison Dragon School is deep and shallow. They ask themselves to know about it. They have heard the name of Huo Yiming, a rising star before.But before that, the other side didn''t have such brilliant skills. No, it should be said that he didn''t show such skill. Without Buddhism, don''t you need to hide? They were so surprised and angry that Huo Yiming''s blade, which had been raised above the top, had already split down. The black knife gasified into a black dragon and fell from the sky. The two monks of yinkong and Yinming quickly made the seal at the same time, one displaying the Tianlong Bodhi seal and the other displaying the earth like Vajra seal. The sky dragon and the earth elephant appear together and interweave in the mid air to resist the terrible black dragon. The black dragon roared, and a faint red light flashed through his eyes, tearing apart the dragons and elephants below! See this scene, Chang''an City Daming Palace, had not been very attentive to a city Lord, suddenly frown, sat up straight body. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 426 Zhang Dongyun would not have paid attention to the trends of Ao Ying and he Sanyang all the time. However, this time they met the enemy, the situation was rather special. So Zhang Dongyun mobilized the rune seal on their bodies to display the light and shadow image in Daming Palace. Through the light and shadow images, Zhang Dongyun can directly witness Ao Ying''s current environment. If necessary, he can temporarily improve Ao Ying''s cultivation strength through Fuyin. He Sanyang doesn''t mention it for the time being. Strictly speaking, Ao Ying learns from her father Ao Kong and Zhang Dongyun, and his cultivation strength is extraordinary. Zhang Dongyun temporarily promoted her to the 11th realm, and most of her opponents in the 12th realm had little to do with her. If it''s really a last resort, Zhang Dongyun can also temporarily inform Su Po to take a sword. At the moment, though, things are a bit weird. Zhang Dongyun didn''t expect much from his opponent. On the contrary, there was an accident at home. At the beginning, Huo Yiming was still in the normal range. As Ying said, different people have different attainments. Huo Yiming''s excellent talent in martial arts is worthy of being regarded as an amazing figure by the prison Dragon School. It has been heard before Lord Zhang that this is a genius who was accepted as a disciple by the headmaster "Dragon Emperor" Xie Feng shortly after he got started. It''s just a similar character. Each school has its own seed player more or less, so the city master Zhang didn''t care much at the beginning. Now, it''s really extraordinary. But it doesn''t make Lord Zhang particularly interested. ¡­¡­ If there is no just this knife. With this knife, Huo Yiming directly smashed the earth image Vajra seal and Tianlong Bodhi seal, which were jointly executed by yinkong and Yinming monks. The two unique skills of heaven dragon and earth elephant in Longxiang temple are not just to refine the shape of dragon and elephant. There are eighteen dragons and twenty-four elephants in the earth. The combination of 24 dragons and 18 elephants is the ultimate cultivation of the two powers. Yin Kong and Yin Ming have not achieved such accomplishments at present, but they have also cultivated nine images and ten dragons respectively. Ao Ying''s sword is sharp, but it can only break a dragon and an elephant once. But Huo Yiming just under a knife, directly defeated the Dragon elephant temple''s two successors. Yinkong and Yinming were all stunned on the spot, and other disciples of Longxiang temple were also surprised. They can''t understand the level of the prison dragon sect. Even when Xie Feng was in this realm, he was definitely not so overbearing! Both the dragon and the elephant are broken. Yinkong and Yinming are unable to parry for a moment. On the contrary, it was the Yinxing monk who had been rescued by yinkong before. At this time, he quickly made another move to build Tianlong Bodhi seal and rescue his fellow disciples. But he was also cut off on the spot when he faced Huo Yiming''s blade like a black dragon. At the critical moment, another palm stretched out across the air, fingers like twisting flowers, to hold the black dragon. Blade across, such as the fierce dragon song. There was blood on the finger. The owner of the finger is a young monk who wears a cassock obliquely. His face changes slightly. With his other hand, he quickly made a seal with one hand. Shi Wuwei''s seal of success gives birth to the image of great compassion and fearlessness, and finally withstands the pressure brought by the black dragon. Huo Yiming looks calm and fearless. The long sword in his hand changes and adds ferocity. The black dragon roared and tossed. The young monk on the opposite side did not dare to be slighted any more. His palms closed and the pure land of Dharma body appeared together. He and his Dharma body reached out at the same time, made a touchdown mark, and fell on his pure land. The pure land suddenly vibrated, and the black dragon, who was close to it, was shocked and stopped in the air. Huo Yiming''s Sabre power kept changing and became more and more ferocious. The black dragon''s eyes gradually flashed red. "Again..." Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun quietly watching this scene, muttering: "really familiar ah." On the land of western regions, he Sanyang is close to Ao Ying: "look at the Buddhist handprint. It''s a person from Xiniu Hezhou." Ao Ying nodded slightly: "yes..." The young monk, who was wearing the cassock obliquely, was named kumarawo. He came from the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou. At the beginning, there were several Buddhist disciples with Nu Ni Jing Hua to win the eastern and western regions of China, and I was one of them. He is a genius specially trained in the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou. He has cultivated his Dharma body at a young age. He is full of supernatural power and rarely meets his opponent. Although they are the cultivation of the eleventh realm of Buddhism like yinkong and Yinming of Longxiang temple in the western regions, their strength is higher than those of their counterparts in the western regions. He joined Jinghua and other disciples to win over China. Before, he only heard that there were twelve Yanluo practitioners with outstanding strength, but he never expected that there were such powerful figures in the prison dragon sect of the western regions.Huo Yiming''s sword is like a storm. One sword is faster than the other. With the strength of kumorro, I was also under pressure for a while. I only had the ability to parry, but I didn''t have the ability to fight back. Ao Ying and he Sanyang met one side and lost their voice for a while. Huo Yiming, who was able to get along with them and his fellow disciples of the prison dragon sect, was gentle and polite at first. But now the young man who completely let go of his hands and feet to fight with kumorro seems to be a wild beast, violent and manic. He is so popular that his mind seems to be snatched. It seems that he is just watching and may be eaten up by this fierce beast at any time. "This Can you really practice the same Kung Fu as the prison dragon sect? " Ao Ying said softly, as if asking he Sanyang and herself. On one side, he Sanyang was silent, and his eyes showed the brilliance of green oil. He looked at the two warring parties, but he didn''t know which one to watch out for. I was defeated by Huo Yiming. Monk yinkong and other local Buddhist experts came forward to help me. Ao Ying, he Sanyang and others also welcome them. During the scuffle, the Buddha light in the distant valley suddenly expanded and covered all directions. Finally, the breath of silence came out. A Buddhist dharma body appeared, and his hands were sealed together. All of a sudden, there is a lot of hype all over the world. Previous vigilance was not wrong. There is a real master of Buddhism. Besides, like kumorro, the Buddhist descendants from the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou have extraordinary strength. In the roar of the black dragon, the Dao Dao Qi surged and killed the Golden Lotus. However, the lotus flowers are endless in the sky, and it is hard to resist the hegemony of Huo Yiming''s blade for a while. Although his Sabre technique was fierce, he was calm. At this time, he fought and retreated to protect Ao Ying, he Sanyang and his disciples of the prison dragon sect. "Elder martial brother." "I look down on the heroes of the world," he said He is a monk in his thirties and forties. He describes himself as a thin monk. His name is tuosang. He is a Buddhist master in Xiniu Hezhou who has completed the third realm of Dharma and the realm of extinction. In terms of strength, he is only higher than I am at the same level. Compared with this opponent, Huo Yiming''s current level is a little lower after all. When tuosang suppressed Huo Yiming, the Buddhists immediately turned defeat into victory. However, with Huo Yiming''s support, Ao Ying and others also helped each other. They all helped each other and fought and retreated. It was difficult for Buddhist people to take them down for a while. Although they had the upper hand, it took a long time for them to feel bad. After giving Huo Yiming such a delay for a while, soon his fellow disciples from the prison dragon sect came to help. The elder Fang, who took care of Aoying''s younger sister and younger brother, was the first to lead others to kill him. Although tuosang and kumorro are not afraid, elder Fang and others join Huo Yiming and AO Ying. Obviously, they can no longer take advantage of each other. On the contrary, they may have more and more enemies. The situation suddenly turned around, and the Buddhist monks helped each other and fled. Fang always leads people to pursue, but he still does not forget the imperial relatives who come down to "inspect". He still asks Huo Yiming to protect Ao Ying and go back. "Are you all right?" Huo Yiming put in the knife, and his smile was as warm as ever. "It''s OK, thanks to brother Huo, you and Fang Chang." Ao Ying thanks Huo Yiming. He Sanyang''s blue light disappeared from his eyes. At this time, he also saluted Huo Yiming. Huo Yiming quickly waved his hand: "this can''t afford, we take care of each other, also blame us before the wind is not careful, didn''t notice in advance, is such a strong enemy, almost implicate you." The other party lurks here. If they don''t go there, tuosang, yinkong and others probably won''t take the initiative to expose their hands. "It''s a good thing to find such a hidden enemy." Ao Ying said. Led by tuosang and Kumara, this group of Buddhist disciples seems to have limited cultivation realm, but its destructive power is beyond the normal standard. If we give them a chance, many people will not be able to bear it. "They must have a plot here to try to catch the living. Maybe they can find out something." He Sanyang said. Ao Ying and Huo Yiming nodded slightly. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun''s eyes fall on Huo Yiming. Because he was always in the western regions, he didn''t come to Chang''an city to meet him, and he didn''t enter the invincible city. Therefore, Lord Zhang didn''t check his opponent''s physical condition, and didn''t leave a seal for him. Er Yun didn''t consider summoning Huo Yiming for the time being. Let''s put it in the western regions for the time being, and see if there will be any follow-up. As for tuosang and others, it is really unusual for them to sneak into the hinterland of the western regions on such a large scale and with such a high standard.However, compared with he Sanyang and others who care about the goals of this group of Buddhist disciples, Zhang Dongyun regards this as a signal more. Buddhism may have to make a large-scale counterattack against the East, China and the western regions. Tuo sang and others can be regarded as big moves and may be outposts for collecting information. Jiashushang, Peng Ziling and others are about to make a comeback. "Seven younger brothers, go to the West and have a look." Zhang Dongyun contacts Su Po. Su Po had nothing to do with his retreat, and immediately went to the seaside of the western regions. However, before he really arrived at the wild sea in the west, someone had already set foot in the western regions. The two sides met on a narrow road. Su Po''s eyes swept around, and there were seven people at the head. Jiashushang people from the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou. Master huaiyong, abbot of Dabei temple in western regions. Master Xiankong, abbot of ganye temple in western regions. Peng Ziling, the leader of Taiqing palace in China. Kong Shengzhen, the leader of Zhongtu Yansheng mansion. At noon, Song Jun, a martial arts expert in the peak realm of Emperor Wu. And the abbot of Longxiang temple in Xiyu, master Jingge. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 427 Peng Ziling, abbot huaiyong and others were highly skilled in cultivation, moving the void and unpredictable. Few people can interfere with them except the opponents of the same realm. Unfortunately, Su Po is not only the same as them in the 14th realm cultivation, but also has the strength to dominate the others. Sisi sword Qi diffused in the void everywhere, and seemed to be everywhere. It enveloped all the people in Jiashu and Peng Ziling. Su Po''s sight swept past jiashushangren, Peng Ziling, Kong Shengzhen, Song Jun, abbot huaiyong, abbot Xiankong, and finally fell on master Jingge, abbot of Longxiang temple. In the face of Su Po''s sword spirit, people on the other side had to be careful to resist. Master Jingge is no exception, developing his own pure land of Buddhist dharma. I saw the light expanding in all directions, as if infinite. Now, like abbot huaiyong of Dabei temple and Abbot Xiankong of ganye temple, his Dharma body has clearly become the peak of Buddhism Dharma body in boundless realm. The eighteen Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma. This is the symbol of the peak of the cultivation of Tianlong Bodhi seal and earth image Vajra seal. Bodhi''s wisdom and Vajra''s eternal strength and artistic conception are displayed together. After more than 30 years, Xiyu Longxiang Temple finally has its own 14th realm master. The seven masters of the fourteenth realm, headed by master Jiashu, are now returning to the western regions together. "Master laojiashu, I''ll wait a little longer." Peng Ziling, the leader of Taoist Taiqing palace, nodded slightly from the tree. The man in Jiashu didn''t answer, but he took a step forward. As he took this step, the pure land of the infinite realm of Dharma body appeared, and the infinite brilliance surged forward, which was blocking Su Po''s face. Jiashu people double palms together ten, knot saying seal, immediately see countless golden lotus from the sky. With these lotus flowers, he helped Peng Ziling and others block Su Po''s sword Qi. Su Po had a hand in hand with Jiashu before. He knew that the old monk from Xiniu Hezhou had more cultivation strength than abbot huaiyong and others. His fingers were empty, as if he was holding an invisible sword. The edge of the sword fell forward and immediately split countless lotus flowers. The people in Jiashu didn''t fight with Su Po, they just developed their own brilliant Buddhist magic power and tried to deal with Su Po. Peng Ziling, abbot Jingge and Abbot huaiyong took the opportunity to get rid of the Soviet Union and enter the western regions. Jiashu is not su Po''s opponent. He, Peng Ziling and others all know it. They didn''t expect Jiashu people to fight against Su Po alone. They just wanted to delay Su PO for a little time. In this way, the remaining six people can form the six harmony array of Taichu. Tuosang, jiumoro and I were exposed, but they couldn''t kill Huo Yiming and others in time, so they had to inform Jiashu and his party immediately. Hearing that the whereabouts of the outpost were leaked, jiashushang, Peng Ziling and others made a quick decision to rush into the western regions. However, Zhang Dongyun was quick to wake up and told Su Po to be on guard. As soon as he arrived at the seaside of western regions, he was blocked by Su Po. Taking this position as the center to launch the Taichu Liuhe array can only cover less than half of the territory of the western regions. Peng and others will not be able to fight for more coverage in the next half, but they will not fight for more coverage in the same area. Although they are not as good as Su Po, their strength is extraordinary. With his interference, Peng Ziling and others will rush through. But just at this time, one talisman after another suddenly appeared between heaven and earth. These talismans seem to be engraved directly between heaven and earth, from which the Pengbai power from Yang to gang is transformed into one Thunderball after another. Seeing this, Peng Ziling''s eyes flashed a little. He also used the Taoist method of Taiqing palace. His magic power turned into a Dao Tai Shi Wu Xiang Shen Lei to fight against each other''s Lei Fu. "Chengyang Daoyou, congratulations on your achievement in the realm of pure Yang." Peng Ziling took a long breath. In the middle of the sky ahead, the brilliance of the road condenses and gradually becomes a human form. Peng Ziling was the originator of the Liuhe formation in Taichu. He was blocked in the middle of the way, and Kong Shengzhen, abbot huaiyong and others had to stop. Then they saw that the man who was blocking the way was really an old man in white. Like Peng Ziling, Lao Dao''s mana is surging all over his body. He is already the Yang God of Taoism. The three great monks of the western regions all knew the people who came. They were even more familiar with Kong Shengzhen and Song Jun of the Middle Earth. Cheng Yang is a real person. However, Kong Shengzhen and Song Jun were more familiar with the Chengyang immortal in the 13th realm than the Taoist Yang God in the 14th realm. "Peng Daoyou, I haven''t seen you for a long time Chengyang Zhenren calmly looks at Peng Ziling and others in front of him. In the past year, he devoted himself to practice. As Zhang Dongyun expected, he successfully took that crucial step, broke through the bottleneck for many years, and successfully reached the fourteenth level.When Zhang Dongyun informed Su Po, he also informed him, who was far away in the southern wilderness, to come to the western regions. Jiashushang, pengziling and others dare to make a comeback, surely they have a certain confidence. Zhang Dongyun guessed that they had gathered at least seven experts in the fourteenth realm. In this way, Fang can not only arrange the Taichu Liuhe array, but also empty the Jiashu people who are obviously superior in strength. At least this kind of strength is qualified to fight with Chang''an City, otherwise Su Po alone can stop them. However, although abbot Jingge has made some progress, Chang''an City has also changed in the past year. "It''s really a pity that Taoist priest helps twelve Yan Luo wholeheartedly." At this time, Song Jun said, "don''t ask Taoist priest to help us. Just follow the old style of your school and live in seclusion." At this point, Cheng Yang and the true person are not able to stand out Song Jun shook his head slightly: "it''s a pity." After that, as soon as he lifted his hand, there were countless thunders all over the void world, attacking Chengyang together. Chengyang real person raised his hand and sketched with his fingers in the air. The action seemed to be slow, but just in an instant, countless Taoist talismans were engraved in the void to block Song Jun, the emperor of martial arts, from being assassinated by thunder. However, in addition to Song Jun, Peng Ziling continued to fight. Daodao Taishi had no prime minister, and the thunder fell in a series of ways. Chengyang''s Parry was a little reluctant. It''s not only because of one-on-two, but also because Peng Ziling, who is opposite him, has already reached this level for many years. The change of Yang God is more sophisticated and handy. At the same time, in the face of Peng Ziling and Song Jun''s attack, Chengyang real person appears to be in a dilemma. However, others are not willing to wait for a moment. The abbot of kanyesi in the western regions uttered a low voice of the Buddha''s name, with his palms in ten. Then the light of the Buddha condensed into a magic wand, which was knocked down by Chengyang. At first, it seemed insignificant, but in a moment, it seemed as if it could collapse the earth. Seeing this, Chengyang didn''t dare to suffer with his own spirit, so he quickly avoided. But after avoiding the move of Abbot Xiankong, Song Jun''s thunder gun had already been waiting on the way. Chengyang immortal this time, as if he took the initiative to send home. But just at this time, Song Jun, who seems to be about to succeed, gave birth to a warning sign. For martial arts masters in his realm, intuitive perception often comes true. Song Jun can''t think about it carefully. The shot that stabs Chengyang real person is half shot slow. As a result, Chengyang human body side, suddenly flash wave light, there is a round mirror. The front of the gun, which was like thunder punishment, was on the mirror. The mirror was not broken. On the contrary, it had a sharp front and thrust against song Jun. The spear is as swift as thunder and as sharp as electricity. It is clear that it is his direct descendant of the Song family. In the past, he broke through the famous thunder gun in China. The round mirror around Chengyang seemed to reflect Song Jun''s attack directly. Fortunately, Song Jun was on guard in time. At this moment, he took a decisive move to block the attack reflected by the mirror. Rao is so, Song Jun also feels that he is in a cold sweat. He was famous for his swift and quick thunder gun robbery, which often made the enemy unable to react, and then he was shot to death. As a result, he attacked himself in turn, thanks to his vigilance, otherwise he might not be able to react immediately. Just now that shot, really like his own stab. How wonderful is that mirror? As one of the three sacred places of Chinese Taoism, the Zhengyi school was naturally unknown to song Jun. Song Jun knows all the magic weapons of Zhengyi school, but this mirror is not included. Is this the magic weapon of the new sacrifice of Zhengyi school? Not only Song Jun, Peng Ziling and others were unprepared for a while. The round mirror danced around, cutting off the attack of the besieged Chengyang immortal one by one, or deflecting, or rebounding. For a time, many experts of the fourteenth frontier besieged Chengyang immortal, and they could not get any advantage. Peng Ziling looked at the round mirror and took a deep breath: "Chengyang Daoyou, this magic weapon is really extraordinary." The tone of Chengyang real person is calm as before: "Daoyou are too flattered. The one yuan mirror can''t compare with your magic sword." Although he said that, Peng Ziling was sure that his opponent''s magic weapon, the one yuan mirror, was not under his Lei Zujian. How much effort did he spend on refining Lei Zu sword, and how many natural resources and local treasures did he just succeed? As for Ling Chengyuan, who could have blocked him? In a short period of one or two years, the Taiqing palace has certainly changed a lot, and the Zhengyi school seems to have changed a lot. Taiqing Palace''s bad luck today is due to the twelve immortals and Chang''an city.What about decency? How much does Chang''an City contribute to this one yuan mirror? Peng Ziling took a long breath. At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Lei Zujian was finally born. The Taoist Falei, who is more brilliant than Taishi Wuxiang shenlei, constantly cleaves to the one yuan mirror. One yuan mirror Parry between, suddenly not as easy as before. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 428 In the face of Lei Zujian''s attack, yiyuanjing must spare no effort. Although it can no longer reflect the opponent''s attack directly back, it also deflects the Taichu yuanlei out, making them unable to make contributions. But as soon as master Chengyang and master zujun of the Song Dynasty fight against the sword, they can''t defend it. Although Song Jun nearly suffered a loss and broke into a cold sweat, he did not bind his hands and feet. Seeing that Peng Ziling and Lei Zujian are fighting against Chengyang''s one yuan mirror, song jundang even takes another shot, aiming at Chengyang. But his shot, did not fall on the yuan Shen of Chengyang immortal, but fell into a dark hell. Lightning lightens hell and dispels darkness. But the fierce roar sounded, and the black dragon rushed out of it to block the thunder. Peng Ziling, who is also in charge of the grand array with Song Jun, tries to maintain it, but he can only watch helplessly. The powerful Taichu Liuhe array is on the verge of breaking up! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 429 Su Po''s move seems casual, but his move is at the key point of the Six Harmonies array in the early Taichu period, and he is close to the core array. Jiashu people quickly stepped forward to block, but only slightly delayed Su Po''s pace. With the guidance of Zhang Dongyun, Su Po is as strong as a bamboo. Seeing this, Peng Ziling made a quick decision and murmured: "solution!" The whole Taichu Liuhe formation began to disintegrate in the agitation of Qingqi. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun instead slightly nodded. Peng Ziling is worthy of being famous for many years as the head of the Chinese Taoist school. He has extraordinary keen eyesight and judgment. At present, the Taichu Liuhe formation has been made into a mess by Su Po from the inside, and has lost the freedom to change. If Su Po gets closer to the core of the grand array hub, he can directly destroy the six Taiqing prime ministers and even kill Peng Ziling and others. When one of the six of them made a mistake, it was difficult to stand up again for the lack of a corner. When the time comes, people from Jiashu will have to be moved to set up the battle together, and their manpower and strength will be limited. At that time, it would be better to withdraw directly. At present, Peng Ziling took the initiative to disperse the battle, but did not give up. The people in Jiashu still keep on interfering with Su Po. Peng Ziling and others turned into six pure Qi, dispersed and reunited. Six Taiqing prime ministers still existed, and then set up Taichu Liuhe array for the second time. With 10% of the new big formation, we can finally get a firm foothold and start the second round of confrontation with Su Po. However, this situation also gives Chengyang immortal and Xie Feng the opportunity to withdraw from the battle. The two of them dodged to avoid being involved in the Six Harmonies formation of Taichu again. Su Po can break the battle again, but in this process, if the people in the big battle and Jiashu concentrate on dealing with Chengyang immortal and Jiefeng, they will be hard to fight. In the face of such a terrible combination, Chengyang immortal and Xie Feng, two masters of the fourteenth realm, also have to avoid the edge. Su Po looks at the big array that has been set up again. His face doesn''t change. He breaks into the array by himself. He follows Zhang Dongyun''s method and breaks the array for the second time. Peng Ziling and others are also full of toughness, entangled with Su Po to the end. So we see the huge Taichu Liuhe array, covering less than half of the western regions, scattered and gathered, gathered and scattered. It is difficult for the whole great array to move forward, but Buddhism has once again seized a bridgehead in the western regions. Relying on this unstable bridgehead, the remaining Buddhists, such as Jinghua and tuosang, began to set foot in the western regions. With the passage of time, Zhang Dongyun and Su Po are aware that to break the battle, the difficulty gradually increases. Every time Taichu Liuhe array reorganized, it was a little more brilliant than the previous one, with fewer defects and loopholes. It is obvious that Peng Ziling and others have gained a lot of wisdom, and they are constantly adjusting and repairing the array. Just like the previous Lei Zujian, Peng Ziling immediately began to repair and eliminate the original defects of the magic weapon after it was almost destroyed by Su Po''s sword. At the moment, under the pressure of Su Po, the Six Harmonies array of Taichu seems to be undergoing constant quenching, removing impurities and becoming more and more complete. In front of you, you can also see the peak of Taoism. Seeing the changes of the Six Harmonies array in Taichu becoming more and more sophisticated, he was secretly worried. "They need to be driven back into the sea." Chengyang immortal said with Xie Feng: "poor way into the array to assist Su Jushi, please help me out of the solution leader pressure array." Xie Feng said: "shame, but also to see the real means." Cheng Yang real person also not many words, head up a yuan mirror, break into too early Six Harmonies array. Because of Su Po, Taichu Liuhe formation was unstable and crumbling. It was always scattered and reunited. It''s easier for real person Chengyang to enter the array for the second time than for the first time. You can try to go deep into the activity. When he breaks into the array, Peng Ziling and others should be a little more attentive. Chengyang real person is certainly a pressure increase, dangerous, but Su Po there immediately relaxed a lot. Where the sword edge goes, it will continue to open the array again and again. If it wasn''t for Jiashu''s people to take care of it, Peng Ziling and others would have been destroyed by Su Po. The situation between the two sides fell into a stalemate again. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looked at this scene, slightly shaking his head. Although there are some ways to break down the great array, it needs competent people to carry out it. Supo needs a hand. Chengyang real now into the array, relying on a mirror can only protect themselves, or from the side of interference, the shot is not sharp enough. Fortunately, Lord Zhang has other people. With his mind moving, a 14-year-old or 5-year-old girl appeared in the hall. "Eleven younger brothers are still in seclusion. Twelve younger sisters should go to the western regions to help seven younger brothers." Zhang Dongyun said. The man in front of him is Shen He Rong. At the moment, Shen and Rong are more literate than before.To her, the process of educating the world and popularizing the written language seems to be a worldly business, but it is also a part of practice. Over the past year, she has achieved a higher level of success in her cultivation, reaching the twelfth realm of Confucian practice, that is, the third realm of Confucian masters, the realm of meritorious service. Compared with her peak in the past, her cultivation level is not as good now. But as far as she is concerned, her new way of practice is solid and comfortable, and her elegant spirit is even better than that of her previous years. Of course, for the current scene, there are still shortcomings. But she has Zhang Dongyun, Zhang Dongyun has invincible city. The girl''s forehead suddenly appeared a rune seal, flashing brilliance, and then the brilliance shrouded the whole person''s literary talent to a higher level. With the promotion of Zhang Dongyun, Shen Herong ascended to the 13th realm of Confucian practice, which is also the fourth realm of Confucian master and morality. Reaching this level, he can already be called a great master. "Big brother is very skillful. In this case, it''s quite mysterious to go back to the realm of that year." Looking at himself, Shen Rong said with a smile. Zhang Dongyun waved: "go to pay attention, according to common sense, seven younger brother caused injury, Peng Ziling did not recover so soon." "There may be other hidden means on the other side." Shen and Rong nodded. Zhang Dongyun pointed out the problems that needed to be paid attention to one by one. After Shen and Rong wrote them down, he left immediately and rushed to the western regions. A city leader surnamed Zhang sits quietly in the Daming Palace, looking at the pictures of light and shadow floating in the air in the palace, showing the scene in the western regions. Xie Feng stayed out of the array, feeling anxious. At present, he can also see the virtual reality of Taichu Liuhe array in front of him. He knows that the analogy of Taichu Liuhe array is more complete. Chengyang real person just entered the battle, has been taking a big risk. If the situation continues to develop like this, Su Po may not be worried about his life. Chengyang immortal is afraid to be in danger. While considering the relevant issues, he informed and contacted his prison dragon sect to prepare for the challenge. Xie Feng''s vigilance is reasonable. Soon all this came in handy. Although master Jiashu, abbot huaiyong, abbot Jingge, abbot Xiankong and other Buddhist masters were all stumbling over by Su Po, other Buddhist masters set foot in the western regions through the great array. Although tuosang and kumorro are superior in strength, they are not in the eyes of Xie Feng in the fourteenth frontier. Among the four sacred places of Buddhism in the western regions, Dabei, ganye, Longxiang, and Huanshan are the 13th masters of the realm. There are a large number of them, which can not be underestimated. If they unite and rush up, it will take some efforts to solve the peak. However, for the leader of the prison dragon sect at the peak of Emperor Wu, he is more concerned about another opponent at the moment. It looks like there''s only one young girl in ten years. The other side looks strange. They are not Buddhists from Dongsheng and the western regions. Most of them are from Xiniu Hezhou, just like jiashushang, jiumoluo and tuosang. Xie Feng couldn''t see through each other''s depth for a moment, but he had a keen intuition, which made him feel that the threat of this young nun was greater than that of the eminent monk in the 13th frontier of the western regions. At this point, Xie Feng didn''t take it lightly. He turned the prison dragon sword into the black dragon hell, and first chopped down the nun. Nun is Jinghua. Seeing Jiefeng prison''s dragon knife coming, she seals her hands together. So we can see a huge green lotus with a radius of nearly 100 hectares. The huge green lotus seems to be able to fill the hell transformed by Jiefeng Dao Qi. The roaring black dragon is also blocked by the huge green lotus, and it is difficult to continue to fall. The solution peak sees this, the dark way a, indeed so. I saw the Buddha light surging up and down the nun''s body, which turned into a Bodhisattva like Dharma body. The Dharma body spread the Buddha light and further expanded to a clean land. Although it is not the pure land of boundless realm, it also has the image of scaling. This nun Jinghua is really the cultivation realm of the thirteenth realm of Buddhism. However, her cultivation strength is more advanced than that of the monks in the western regions. She even resists Xie Feng in the 14th realm with the cultivation strength of the 13th realm. The leader of the prison dragon sect expected this, so he was not surprised at this moment. He just kept chopping down one knife after another! As the peak of Emperor Wu, the martial arts master in the world has his own dignity. It seems that Dao Qi is everywhere in the world. It influences the real world with the power of martial arts. More and more black dragons are transformed by Dao Qi, and more and more hell is transformed. Gradually began to devour the opponent''s Green Lotus! Although there are other Buddhist masters, all Xie Feng''s energy is focused on the nun of Jinghua. Liu Chengyu, gupu, Xinhe, abbot and other experts from China arrived one after another to meet other Buddhist monks. They asked Xie Feng to concentrate on the battle of Jinghua.Seeing that Qinglian can''t resist Xie Feng''s blade, Ni Jinghua looks safe, and the seal on her hands remains unchanged. Qinglian then suddenly turned into Jinlian. Zhang Dongyun, who is watching the battle in the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, and Xie Feng, who is facing Jinghua, all have a slight eyebrow. The next step is to see the further changes of Jinlian, which initially turned into a Vajra subduing pestle. The strength of Buddha and Vajra is strong and invincible, which seems to be explained to the extreme by Jinghua at this moment. It''s hard to lose a diamond when the black dragon pounces on it. Where Vajra''s brilliance reaches, the hell is gradually split. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 430 Xie Feng looks down at the brilliance of King Kong, and his expression becomes more dignified. The true meaning of Vajra is not absent in the inheritance of Buddhism in the western regions. Huanshan temple is one of the best. But since Huanshan Temple took office as abbot, it fell behind because of the immortal event, and there was no master of the fourteenth realm in the temple. Like the abbot of Yuanfeng, he can be regarded as an expert in the temple. He practices the true meaning of Buddhism and Vajra, and has won all kinds of mysteries. But compared with the female nuns from Xiniu Hezhou, it''s not so bad. According to Xie Feng''s feeling, he is the abbot of the fourteenth realm of Huanshan temple, and he may not be better than Jinghua in this aspect. I''m afraid there are not many Buddhist disciples in Xiniu Hezhou, the 13th realm of cultivation? The solution peak in the heart turns an idea, the hand is unambiguous. The emperor of martial arts in the fourteenth frontier was also inspired with pride and anger. Ever since he joined Chang''an City, he has been more cautious than when he was suppressed by Buddhism in the western regions. At this moment, the previous repression, all released. The terrible black dragon is more vicious than before, and constantly besieges Jinghua. Jinghua knot says seal, with the true meaning of Vajra can keep the black dragon hell out. But in the face of Xie Feng''s fierce sword at the moment, she can''t split the hell of each other''s sword Qi for a moment. The nun''s face was calm and calm, but there was a faint flash of light in her eyes, looking around. Gupu, Liu Chengyu, Xinhe and Abbot are all good players from all walks of life in China. With the help of local experts such as elder Fang of Yulong sect in the western regions, they stopped the Buddhists who had set foot in the western regions for a while and kept fighting. However, the Taichu Liuhe formation behind us is becoming more and more stable. Just then, Jinghua felt something and turned to look at the Six Harmonies array of Taichu. Outside the array, there was a flash of light. The literary talent originated from Confucianism permeated all over the world for a time. Without waiting for the Buddhist monks outside the array to intercept, the comer has directly entered the array. Kong Sheng, the leader of zhongtuyan holy mansion, is one of the six Taiqing prime ministers who are the pillars of the grand array. He is faster than Peng Ziling and feels familiar and dangerous. ¡°¡­¡­ Shen and Rong Peng Ziling, the leader of Taiqing palace, was also aware of it. He immediately mobilized the strength of Taichu Liuhe formation, concentrated Taichu yuanlei, and continued to split Shen and Rong who came into the formation. In the face of such a wonderful and violent Taoist magic power, Shen Herong of the thirteenth realm dare not neglect it. She had an extra pen in her hand and wrote a word "Xi" in the air. All around the thunder, suddenly a little calm, so that Shen and Rong can quickly pass. But it''s just an instant. The word "Xi" written in ink and ink is torn to pieces by Taichu yuanlei. Shen and Rong are constantly writing and shuttling through the thunder sea, which is also full of dangers. It feels like a boat on the sea in a storm. It may capsize at any time. It looks more dangerous than real Chengyang. But what is different from Chengyang is that she is more destructive to the array in front of her. The word "break" is followed by the word "destroy". After the disaster, there are words such as "collapse", "shatter", "destroy", "crack" and so on. Like Su Po, she bumped around like a fly with no head. But after only three or two strokes, the Six Harmonies array of Taichu was unstable, and she was about to fall again. Without Zhang Dongyun''s command, Chengyang real man immediately comes with a yuan mirror to join Shen Herong. He holds up the one yuan mirror, defends with all his strength, and resists the attack of the big formation for Shen He Rong, so that Shen He Rong can let go and break the formation according to Zhang Dong Yun''s instructions. In addition to Su Po, there is another sharp knife in the big array. Two people work together, the same as paper cutting, constantly breaking open too early Liuhe array. It''s Peng Ziling''s turn to feel short handed. People in Jiashu are willing to take care of them, but at the same time, they are exhausted in the face of Su Po and Shen Herong''s destruction. Under the guidance of Zhang Dongyun, Su Po, Shen and Rong''s actions echo each other. Originally Peng Ziling can gradually stabilize the array, this moment again appears to be full of holes. Taichu Liuhe formation, seeing signs of disintegration again. Peng Ziling is determined and not discouraged. At present, the situation is just like Su Po''s first break. He was one of the most confident founders of the early Qing Dynasty. He made a quick decision, instructed the other five people, broke up the big battle again, and then reunited the array. However, in the face of this situation, Su Po has not made any progress. At the time of another disintegration and reunion of the Liuhe formation in the early Taichu period, Su Po saw the right time. His sword was sharper and fiercer than before. He cut it down with one sword and got a Taiqing prime minister in the middle.He didn''t choose Peng Ziling himself, who had Lei Zujian beside him. Instead, he cut himself on the Taiqing prime minister, where the abbot Jingge of Longxiang temple in the western region was. Among the six people in the array, abbot Jingge has just broken through to the fourteenth realm. Objectively, his cultivation strength is the weakest of the six. Su Po cuts off taiqingxiang with a sword, and the sword goes on to point at abbot Jingge. Although Jiashu people come to rescue, Su Po completely ignores Jiashu people''s attack and points his sword at abbot Jingge. Abbot Jingge''s Buddha Dharma manifests limitless Dharma body, and 18 dragons and 18 earth images appear together. But the sky dragon and the earth elephant were killed by Su Po. The magic subduing tree of Jiashu''s human touch mark falls on Su Po, who wants to subdue and suppress him. This eminent monk from Xiniu Hezhou has amazing Dharma power, and is even more superior to abbot huaiyong and Abbot Jingge. It''s hard for the Emperor Wu of the fourteenth realm, such as Song Jun and Xie Feng, to bear the chance of being crushed by the magic tree on the spot. However, as Su Po''s sword moves forward, he stands tall and upright, and the Qi of the sword penetrates the body. He seemed to turn into a sharp sword pointing straight to the sky. Instead of suppressing Su Po, the magic subduing tree of Jiashu''s human touchdown marks fell. Instead, it was cut by the invisible sword edge, and the Buddha light tree was about to be split in two. On the other side, Peng Ziling does not care about privacy. Lei Zujian flies to rescue abbot Jingge. But when the magic weapon arrived in Midland, it was blocked by Chengyang''s one yuan mirror. The invisible sword in Su Po''s hand finally came to abbot Jingge. But abbot Jingge''s chest suddenly burst out with the light of Buddha, which turned into a giant Buddha and blocked Su Po''s sword. Under Su Po''s sword, he bravely pierced the Buddha''s chest. However, abbot Jingge took advantage of this opportunity to avoid. Su Po raised his eyebrows slightly and saw that although the Buddha''s chest was cracked, it was not completely broken for a while. There is a Buddha''s relic in the core of this illusory Buddha. It was this Buddhist relic that helped abbot Jingge escape. Peng Ziling, abbot huaiyong and others are relieved. Fortunately, Jinghua from Xiniu Hezhou had foreseen that he would lend the Buddha''s treasure to abbot Jingge for protection. Now abbot Jingge has escaped, and Peng Ziling helps him rebuild Taiqing. The six prime ministers of Taiqing stood up and re formed the Liuhe formation of Taichu. Meanwhile, taking advantage of the opportunity that Buddha relic temporarily restrained Su Po, Peng Ziling and others immediately seized the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to urge the formation, gather magic power and bombard Su Po. Jiashu people also show Buddhist magic power again, but they are stopped by Chengyang real person in time with a yuan mirror. Su Po was terrified by the Taoist Dharma thunder in the sky. He was full of sword Qi. Shengsheng broke the Buddha in front of him. Then, smash the ten thousand methods, and finally the terrible sword front, and then cut all over the sky to rob thunder! A person, with a large array, at this moment, close combat, earth shaking, head-on collision. A storm broke out inside the Liuhe formation at the beginning of Taichu period. The whole formation was in turmoil, and countless lines and prisoners broke up. The afterwave of collision even breaks through the block of the large array and expands in all directions outside the array. Shen and Rong barely hold his body shape, and then seize the opportunity of Taichu Liuhe formation to fight against Su Po, take advantage of the opportunity, and immediately tear a huge hole in the formation. But at the same time, she suddenly felt a shock all over her body. In the Liuhe formation of Taichu, except for abbot Jingge and Jiashu, the other five were also shocked. They vaguely felt that something appeared in the distance, in the northwest sea. I feel familiar and strange. It''s like When they went to the fairyland, they passed through a certain gate. Shen and Rong share their feelings. "Big brother..." The girl couldn''t help whispering. "Deal with the present first." Zhang Dongyun said calmly. Shen Ronghe nodded. This violent collision, the afterwave swept outside the array. Xie Feng, Jinghua and others were also affected. We barely settled down, and then we got back together. As before, Xie Feng found his opponent and wanted to retreat into the Six Harmonies of Taichu. At this time, the sky suddenly came the sound of birds. Xie Feng looked around and saw the colorful lights approaching. Although he was far away in the western regions, he naturally knew that there was a Colorful Peacock family among the seven demons in the southern wilderness. Before the city leader of Chang''an unified the southern wilderness, he heard that the Colorful Peacock family fled from the southern wilderness and wandered around. The colorful peacocks in front of the public are not one, but a large group. Headed by the patriarch Kong Le, almost all the strong members of the clan came to the scene.And their attention, clearly all focus on the female Ni Jinghua. "This..." But Kong le and his party are full of hesitation. A group of colorful peacocks look at each other, as if they have some uncertain meaning. Both Buddhism and Chang''an are equally suspicious of their intentions. "Our family is ordered by the city leader of Chang''an to look for the five color gods and demons, one of the twelve Yanluo in the past." Kong le was shocked. After everyone was stunned, they looked in the same direction along the line of sight of a group of colorful peacocks. The two sides of the war slowed down their movements at the same time. The atmosphere on the battlefield suddenly became strange. As the focus of everyone''s eyes, nun looks calm and calm, looking at those colorful peacocks. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 431 On the other hand, a group of colorful peacocks, headed by Kong Le, were chilly. The masters of Chang''an City, such as Xie Feng and gupu, have a look at Jinghua and the colorful peacocks, such as Kong le. They all feel absurd. Chang''an is the Chang''an of the twelve Yanluo. Lu Xueyuan, the "five color God and devil" in the past, ranked the sixth among the twelve immortals. But now, she turned into a Buddhist and became an enemy of Chang''an? Chang''an city was founded by the twelve Yanluo. It''s clear to all the Buddhists in the western regions and Xiniu Hezhou. Jinghua can''t be unaware of this. However, she knew, but now she still Not to mention all the people in Chang''an City, the monks of Xiniu Hezhou who came here with Jinghua, were also surprised. As far as they know, this young nun was still in her infancy in the past. She was brought into the family by the Buddha. She had outstanding talent and exquisite Buddhist dharma. At a young age, she became the first person of the younger generation in the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou, even better than countless predecessors. Even in the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou, it is also known as the successor of the Buddha by many people, just like a human Bodhisattva walking on the ground. Does she have another foundation, which is the snow garden of the great devil road in Dongsheng? Is this really the case, or is it the trick used by Chang''an city to alienate them? For a while, tuosang and kumaro were also in a state of confusion. Jinghua looks at Kong Le lightly, and then draws back her eyes. There was a lot of speculation among the people. She neither admitted nor denied it. She called the people directly and returned to the Liuhe formation of Taichu: "first stabilize the formation and then talk about the others." At this moment, Taichu Liuhe formation is stagnant. Su Po''s previous ultimate collision with the big formation can be called a peak duel in this world. Under the impact of the collision, we all felt that there was a change in the wild sea in the northwest of the western regions near the inner and outer parts of the formation. Su Po, jiashushangren, abbot Jingge and real person Chengyang had never been to the immortal trail in those years. Although they noticed the change, they had no special reaction. Peng Ziling, abbot huaiyong, abbot Xiankong, Song Jun and Kong Shengzhen were shocked. They all know that it''s important to concentrate on dealing with the enemy in front of them at this moment, and they can''t be distracted. But the impact of the past immortal traces is deeply rooted in everyone''s soul. At the moment, I suddenly feel that the immortal trace door reappears, and several people''s hearts can''t be restrained to be impacted again. Although with their cultivation strength, the interference will be eliminated in an instant, but this instant change, for their opponents, has been a huge void. Su Po, who was not affected, took a quick breath, and immediately split with a more fierce sword. Although Jiashu wanted to contain Su Po, he was blocked by Chengyang. Su Po''s sword fell down and cut off half of the body of Taiqing Xiang who was enveloped in Peng Ziling on the spot. If Lei Zujian didn''t protect himself, Peng Ziling, the leader of Taiqing palace, would have been cut off by Su Po. Peng Ziling, who came back to his senses, quickly changed his mind, but when he lost the chance, he was overwhelmed by Su Po''s serial swords. On the other side, Shen and Rong also started immediately. Because of the loss of a taiqingxiang, Dazhen is now on the verge of collapse. If Shen and Rong print the word "collapse", the whole Taichu Liuhe formation will be completely destroyed. Shen and Rong are about to continue forward, suddenly heart health warning. When the word "stop" comes to a close, protect yourself. Then, almost without warning, there was an invisible flame, burning, to destroy Shen He Rong''s "stop" word. Flame invisible, from the heart. If Shen and Rong hadn''t done a good job of protection first, he would have been burned to ashes from the inside out by the anger in his heart. "It''s the Ming king of Buddhism, but..." Shen and his eyes flashed suddenly. She fixed her eyes on Ni Jinghua, who was retreating into the battle, with a calm look and a touchdown mark. The anger of touchdown marks is invisible but fierce. That is to say, Shen He Rong''s magical power is amazing. If most of the other practitioners of the thirteenth realm face this move, they are afraid that they will be seriously damaged on the spot. "She''s right." At this time, Zhang Dongyun''s voice sounded in Shen Herong''s ear. "Sixth sister..." The eyes of a young Confucian master narrowed. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun sitting on the back of a chair, hands folded in front of the body, ring finger, little finger buckle, middle finger, index finger, thumb six fingertips relative. He felt familiar when he saw the nun''s saying seal to show the true meaning of Vajra. At this moment, I see fury again, and I am sure that the female nun who is against them is Lu Xueyuan''s reincarnation! "Is it the means of the Buddhist master in Xiniu Hezhou?" Shen He Rong looks back as usual and looks up and down at Ni Jing Hua.She could not be more familiar with the means of making friends with sisters in the past. But I didn''t recognize Lu Xueyuan for the first time. Compared with Zhang Dongyun, who has the blessing of invincible City, Shen and Rong became suspicious only after learning Jinghua''s Ming King fury. "You and yingxiao, I should have met, right?" Shen and Rong looked at Jinghua: "does he know it''s you?" Jinghua smiles: "you should know." At the same time, her fingerprints change, forming a Zen seal. Then, the pure land of her Dharma body is further expanded to block Xie Feng, Kong le and other experts who come after her. Kong le and other experts of the Colorful Peacock family, behind the tail feather together emit colorful brilliance. Between the changes of Guanghua, if you want to conquer the land with wood, under the change of Demon power, there are many trees immediately, almost filling the pure land of Jinghua Buddhism. However, Jinghua''s expression remained unchanged. With the blessing of Zen meditation seal, the pure land was pure and pure, even full of brilliance, and there was a vague and boundless image. In order to leave the dirt realm, there is no way for Kong le and other big demons in the Xinghai realm. Many trees covered with pure China and pure land have automatically changed into pieces of Bodhi forest, which shows the Buddhism atmosphere even more. The big demons of the Colorful Peacock family, such as konglo, all changed color. In the past, Lu Xueyuan, the "five color GOD Devil", practised the magic way. The change of colorful peacocks and their power were stronger than their real colorful peacocks, which made them ashamed and angry. Now Lu Xueyuan enters the Buddhist sect and washes away all the evil Qi in the past, thus becoming a Buddhist dharma body. However, his previous years of hard work have not been in vain. She practiced the five elements to the extreme and integrated them into her own Dharma. Jingyin is in harmony with Buddhism. The land is consistent with the Zen seal, manifesting the pure land of Buddhism. Fire, combined with touchdown seal, turns into the anger of Ming king of Buddhism. Today''s nun Ni Jinghua is better than her self who practised the evil way in those years, and better than the same level of her peers in Xiniu Hezhou today. "That''s all for today." Jinghua said. Taichu Liuhe formation has collapsed. Peng Ziling was forced by Su Po''s sword, so it was difficult for him to get out and organize the people to rebuild the battle. Su Po forced Peng Ziling to retreat with a sword and turned his head to nun: "I was born in Taiqing palace. Are you a Buddhist disciple?" Jinghua, once a female demon leader in the snow garden, now a disciple of the Buddha, shakes his head gently: "I''m different from Yingshi. After the Xianji incident, I realized that today is what I was and yesterday was not. I worshipped the Buddha and washed the dust of the past." "Why?" Shen and Rong asked calmly. At the same time, he has written a word "kill", directly covering Jinghua. As far as she is concerned, people close to her will make her have mood swings. If you really calm down, you have cut off the front edge and become a stranger or even a enemy. In the face of "kill" flying from face to face, Jinghua looks the same, but the fingerprints change, forming and willing to seal. Therefore, we can see that the endless dew will bring about endless vitality and dispel the threat brought by the word "kill". Although she is still in the cultivation realm of the 13th realm, the nectar produced by Yuan Yin is even more wonderful than the rain of Abbot huaiyong in the 14th realm. "No wonder Peng Ziling recovered so quickly." Shen and Rong see this, the heart is clear. "The poor nun deeply felt the mistakes of the past, so he put down his butcher''s knife and converted to Buddhism." Jinghua looked at Shen and Rong with a calm look: "please also ask Master Su and master Shen to come back as soon as possible." Su Po frowned: "you were forced to cross by the monk of Xiniu Hezhou?" Jinghua said with a smile: "benefactor is joking." "Those who are forced to cross the border cannot reach her level of cultivation." Shen said calmly. Su Po was silent. On the other hand, Peng Ziling and others were also surprised, and their eyes constantly moved between Jinghua and Su Po, Shen and Rong. The impact of today''s events on them is never lower than that of Chang''an city. For a while, they can no longer be sure whether Jinghua is an enemy or a friend. "The elder martial brother decided the matter of martial nephew Jinghua, but it really involves a lot, so I didn''t tell you before. Please forgive me." At this time, master Jiashu said, "but as my nephew Jinghua said, let''s call it a day." Even with his endorsement and guarantee for Jinghua, Peng Ziling and others need time to rearrange their mood and coordinate. It is impossible to return to the western regions today. Whether we can retreat safely or not, we must first contain the attack of Chang''an side. Peng Ziling nodded silently, summoned Lei Zujian, cooperated with Jiashu people, cut off the rear together, and covered the retreat. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 432 Jinghua knows that Peng Ziling and others still don''t trust her, and doesn''t say much. She directly stays with the people in Jiashu and severs them. "Where are you going?" Su Po will never give up. He will catch up with him first. Shen and Rong follow him silently. Liu Chengyu, Gu Feng and others are in a complicated mood. Su Po and Shen Herong don''t seem to want to talk to Lu Xueyuan about the past and try to win each other back. From the moment when Lu Xueyuan knew who his opponent was in Chang''an City and didn''t hesitate to fight directly, everything seemed doomed. In the Xianji incident of the past year, there were rumors of internal strife among the twelve yamas. Should laugh at me, Yang Li relative secret, now the road snow garden is completely spread out in front of everyone. There''s no need to break. The two sides have broken up. "I never thought that the five color gods and demons who used to be full of blood had become Buddhists immediately." Liu Chengyu, the xuanwang of the Middle Kingdom, was not amused. The heart of Bodhi temple and the Abbot''s palms are in silence. Shushan sect leader gupu shook his head slightly and did not speak. "Sword demon" Su Po''s sword is extremely sharp and overbearing, but not lethal. In the past twelve years, he and Yueyang immortal Li shulou, who ranked fourth, were the two people who didn''t like to kill. On the contrary, nature has the most lethal. Lei Han, the "dragon devil" emperor, Lu Xueyuan, the "five color GOD Devil", Yang Li, the "Sirius" and AO Kong, the "ape Dragon King", are all capable of killing people. Although Lu Xueyuan is a woman, there are few people like her in the world. Such a person, even into the Buddhism, but also become a Taoist nun, human Bodhisattva. Although she put down the butcher''s knife and became a Buddha on the spot, it can''t be wrong to use it on her. Liu Chengyu and others feel a bit absurd. On the other hand, in the past, the twelve yamas were divided. Xie Feng, gupu and others saw it, and their hearts were filled with sorrow. If anyone is more happy, there are colorful peacocks like Kong le. Although there is no direct conflict between them and Lu Xueyuan, the "five color magic" who practiced the change of colorful peacocks in the past, they can never have a good feeling. It was a hard job to find the whereabouts of Lu Xueyuan under Zhang Dongyun''s command. If Lu Xueyuan is found, her status in Chang''an city will definitely be higher than that of the colorful peacocks, which will make them tangled in their hearts. It is the best result to seek for the whole family to leave Chang''an City safely and find another place to settle down. But now, Lu Xueyuan and Chang''an city are turning over. Kong le and other colorful peacocks just want to sing. For the first time since Chang''an ruled the southern wilderness, they felt so happy. Of course, in contrast, Zhang Dongyun, Su Po and Shen horong are not in such a wonderful mood. In the Daming Palace in Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun looks at the light and shadow image in front of him and shakes his head slightly. When Xianji incident happened, Jinghua was a traitor? Or did she decide to go her own way after the Xianji incident? It doesn''t matter what the truth is. The important thing is that we are enemies now, and it seems that she has no intention of turning the dark into the light. Well, people hope that these people in Chang''an city will abandon the dark and go to Xiniu Hezhou. Zhang Dongyun gently exhaled a breath, the inexplicable regret in the heart excluded. "The monk can run, but not the temple." He sent a message to Su Po and Shen horong: "seven younger brothers can keep an eye on them. Twelve younger sisters go to the gate of Xianji first to have a look." "Maybe I want you to do it yourself, big brother." Shen He Rong said. Zhang Dongyun said: "when the situation requires, I will make up my mind." "Well, I''ll see first." Shen and Rong said: "seven brothers, you pay attention." "I''m fine. Be careful yourself." Su paodang is about to drive the Buddhists to the deeper sea. Shen and Rong turned north, following the previous feeling, looking for the fairy trail gate that should have become a legend. Fairy trail, it''s broken. However, there were many doubts about the Xianji incident. If we can find the remains through the door, we may be able to find out who was the traitor and how many traitors were there. For Zhang Dongyun, it is more likely to involve a mystery in his mind. ¡­¡­ How did Xianji collapse? Others may lack a correct understanding, but Zhang Dongyun can''t be clearer. Today''s invincible city is derived from the immortal trace. He can be 100% sure that in the past 12 years, Yama reunited, together into the city to become his enemy, he can also sweep on the spot! Both sides, not at the same level. So, why was the immortal trace broken? If twelve people join hands, it will not achieve this effect.Because at the beginning, Xianji was in a state of deep sleep, and the contraction of strength led to his own vulnerability? It''s like a piece of precious jade that breaks when it falls? Zhang Dongyun has been in charge of Chang''an City for a long time, but his intuition is not so. It''s not so much because of their refining that the immortal traces were broken, it''s not that It was the fairy trail that broke itself. It''s about the invincible city. It''s the root of Lord Zhang''s life at the moment. He can''t ignore the mystery. You can feel at ease only by finding out what happened. Of course, it is also very important to determine the whereabouts of the "five color magic" road snow garden. In her hand, can there be fairy trace fragments? Yang Li''s fragment, as well as Ao Kong''s fragment which falls into my hand, is nothing more. The fragments of Shen and Rong directly led to the rise of Shen family and the foundation of Jiufeng Academy. What about Lu Xueyuan? Her reincarnation became the thirteenth realm in a short time, and the speed was beyond imagination. However, it''s hard to say that Lu Xueyuan''s rapid development after he was reincarnated into Jinghua must rely on external forces. In other words, when she switched to Buddhism, she successfully transferred to Xiniu Hezhou, the Buddhist base camp. There might be a lot of sects in it. In the past years, the scope of activities of twelve Yan Luo was basically in Dongsheng Shenzhou, and he had no contact with the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou. The distance between Xiniu Hezhou and Dongsheng Shenzhou is far away from the sea, which is more exaggerated than that between Dongsheng Shenzhou and the eastern frontier to the Middle Earth and the Middle Earth to the western regions. Basically, it can be said that apart from the practitioners, it is impossible for ordinary people to travel. Only those who have reached a certain level of cultivation can come across the sea. For example, the Buddhist disciples of Xiniu Hezhou who came with Jinghua this time, and the kumarai, who had the lowest accomplishments, also had the eleventh realm. According to common sense, Jinghua, or Lu Xueyuan, has broken away from Zhang Dongyun, Shen horong and others. There is no need to cover up the details. But the fact that she joined the Buddhist sect in Xiniu Hezhou tells us something. Even if she did not take refuge in Buddhism before the Xianji incident, she must have said hello to Xiniu Hezhou before her reincarnation. He became the first disciple of the Buddha in Xiniu Hezhou. Maybe he had her reincarnated. So the question is, if Jinghua really has immortal fragments, are they still in her own hands or in the hands of the buddhist buddha of Xiniu Hezhou? In Jinghua, it''s a good thing to say that if you are far away from Xiniu Hezhou, it will be much more difficult. The coverage of the invincible city is still far away from the past. Zhang Dongyun thought about it in his heart and put his hand in the air. Inside the hall, there is another light and shadow picture. But it comes from Chen Chaoyan who was abducted by the tree demon dusk for a long time. The girl followed the evening mist, but she didn''t suffer. This big demon takes her, don''t say to contain in the mouth afraid to melt, end in the hand afraid to fall, also not much difference. For Chen Chaoyan, the only problem is that he is a little homesick. Even in her daily practice, she was instructed by the great demon, twilight, who had been cultivated into the realm of Yang God. In the past year, twilight has taken her to many places. It''s all about the casual ink glass. Over the years, twilight has been searching for Mo Li, but now it''s hard to find his reincarnation. As a result, the little girl has never awakened her former life Suhui, which makes her depressed and puzzled. During this period, she took Chen Chaoyan to visit his hometown again and again, hoping to help him wake up Suhui''s memory. It''s a pity that all the eyes were thrown to the blind man. A little girl should eat, sleep and practice. She lives as usual without any delay. She just can''t remember the past life. With the state of mind and will of Taoist Yang God in twilight, I can''t help but doubt whether I have recognized the wrong person. Zhang Dongyun, who was waiting for the result in the Daming Palace in Chang''an City, was also unable to laugh or cry. He can''t tell Mu AI that you really recognize the right person. Fortunately, Dushi''s will is also firm, and soon regains her mood and takes Chen Chaoyan back on the road. This time, her goal is more in line with the wishes of a certain city leader. "Master Mo Li Well, no, I buried some treasure at the beginning? " The girl had to change her name under the pressure of the tree demon, but her focus was obviously on the goal of their trip. "That''s the reason why the traitor Fangcun did harm to you." Said dusk. In front of Chen Chaoyan, she did not cover up, showing the appearance of a young woman. After practicing Taoist Dharma, twilight does not dress up as a Taoist. She wears a green robe, flies through the clouds, and takes Chen Chaoyan forward. "I really don''t know what it is or where it is." Chen Chaoyan said with a bitter smile. "How can I be greedy for your things? I find them and leave them to you."Dusk seemed to guess what the girl thought: "if I want to find something, I''ve already done it. Why wait until today?" Chen Chao Yan sneered. Twilight continued: "the reason why I want to find the treasure you left is because I suddenly thought of a possibility." "You doubt, Mo Li No, you suspect that the key to my secret method lies in the treasure. If I regain the treasure, I can awaken my past life and recover my memory? " "Not impossible," said the dusk Chen Chaoyan stood in the cloud, looking around: "where are we now?" "Western regions." Evening mist said: "Chang''an and Xiniu Hezhou Buddhist battle, went to the more Western sea, the western regions on the ground now hard to empty out, we need to seize the time." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 433 Su Po, Shen He Rong and others beat back the Buddhists, and the center of gravity of the two sides moved westward temporarily. In the western regions, there was a vacuum for a short time. Pay close attention to the dusk and seize the opportunity to take Chen Chaoyan to the western regions. Unfortunately, we found two possible places in a row, but we got nothing. Twilight is not discouraged. She has been through this experience for decades. She didn''t even know whether Mo Li was alive or dead. Now, he has successfully recovered Mo Li''s reincarnation, which is with him. As far as dusk is concerned, hope is near. After pondering slightly, the Taoist demon takes Chen Chaoyan to the next target site. However, this time it''s not to find the secret of ink glass. "Where is this?" Chen Chaoyan was puzzled. Looking around, he could see nothing but long yellow sand. Dusk eyes closed, Yuanshen vibration, quietly feel around thousands of miles of desert. "This is the place where I first met Chu''s sister." She said softly. Chen Chaoyan blinked: "it''s here. Why do you want to come here all of a sudden?" "Chang''an is so concerned about the whereabouts of Chu''s younger sister. I''m a little curious in my heart. I want to find out." Dusk did not hide it from her. After thinking about it, Chen Chaoyan said, "do you want to help her?" Twilight didn''t answer for the first time. After a while, she whispered, "I''m taking you now. I''m afraid of Chang''an. If I meet Chu''s sister, I can only remind her to stay away as far as possible." Chen Chaoyan quietly looked at her expression: "Chang''an is fighting with Buddhism now. Will you take me to Buddhism?" The evening mist said: "I learned from Taoism, how can I join in Buddhism?" Chen Chao Yan said, "I''m worried about you? Put your heart back in your stomach. Let me not mention the relationship between Buddhism and me. At least you will never fall into the hands of those monks. " Chen Chaoyan said with a smile: "that''s good, that''s good..." She looked at the tree demon in front of her and hesitated for a moment. After all, she could not help saying, "Chang''an is not the enemy with you. Shall we go back to Chang''an together?" "I can''t trust anyone." The dusk snorted. See Chen Chaoyan again open mouth, she cut off a way first: "this matter again also don''t mention!" The girl was dumb when she heard the words, so she had to swallow them again. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun body back, sitting on the back of the chair, smiling, looking at the light and shadow image in front of a demon. The evening mist no longer talks with Chen Chaoyan, converges and perceives the four directions quietly. After a while, she opened her eyes again, and then made a formula. The heaven and earth, which was originally day, was suddenly shrouded in the night sky. Thousands of miles around the world, this moment all into the night, see the sky above, stars, constantly moving. When Chen Chaoyan looked up, he saw that the stars were shining from the sky, shining on the earth, and then condensing into the flow of light. The evening mist pinches the method Jue, the facial expression concentrates on looking at all these. In a short time, the light on the ground rose in the air, and then gradually turned into an image. Zhang Dongyun fixed his eyes and saw that the light and shadow condensed into a woman''s shape. It was Chu Yaoguang. Strictly speaking, it should be the appearance of Lin Xiujun after her reincarnation. When Twilight met her, it was already after her reincarnation. However, the Taoist master at the peak of Yuanshen had an unusual method. Twilight looked at the light and shadow figures of Chu in front of her and made another formula. The light and shadow figures suddenly regenerate and change, and from their bodies, there is a strong and domineering atmosphere. The first to appear is the golden light. The golden light is extremely mysterious. With the monitoring experience of dusk, they all feel strange and don''t know why. However, the implied artistic conception of power made her feel chilly as a master of the fourteenth realm. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun suddenly came to interest. Twilight didn''t know the golden light, but he knew it well. It''s a kind of power of immortal trace. The trail of immortals is so mysterious that it can''t be reproduced by the way of twilight, so that the artistic conception of golden light seems specious. But Zhang Dongyun recognized it at a glance. After the golden light, a green light burst out again from the figure. When the evening mist saw it, he thought: "the wolf pupil of Sirius is cold..." More than 30 years ago, Xuanguang, the head of the golden winged Mirs, was not yet the peak of the demon emperor in the fourteenth realm. At that time, the largest demon in the southern wilderness, and the only strong one in the fourteenth realm, was the head of the Sirius clan. However, with the end of the twelfth year, the family of Sirius was almost exterminated.From that matchless demon emperor down, the clan master, almost dead. After that, when people talk about Sirius again, they first think that it is no longer the Sirius demon family itself, but a person. Yang Li, the tenth "Sirius" of the twelve yamas. As the evening mist was thinking, she saw a third group of forces in the shining figure. Chen Chaoyan was nearby, and his nose moved gently: "it smells Like sandalwood in a Buddhist temple? " Evening mist nodded slightly: "it''s true that Buddhism''s supernatural power. If I read it correctly, it''s like the inheritance of ganye temple in the western regions." Chen Chaoyan was more curious when he looked at the changing light and shadow figures. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun is praised in the heart. The method of twilight is not inherited from Chunyang palace, but comes from another tradition of ink and glass, which is really magical. With the subtle trace of her reincarnation, I met her. This also has something to do with the incomplete method of Chu Yaoguang''s reincarnation. The more the top martial arts strong, the more concise the soul, the more difficult it is to reincarnate. Chu Yaoguang reluctantly reincarnated, leaving too many flaws, affecting her own practice, but also leaving too many clues to twilight. Dusk haze, the magic, now light and shadow portrait constantly reappear Chu Yaoguang reincarnation, one after another suffered heavy damage. It was this heavy injury that forced her to be endangered and have to seek reincarnation. The earliest injuries originated from immortal traces. At the beginning, their alchemy was backfired, which is not easy. If not, even if there are insiders, they will not be picked up by Peng Ziling, master huaiyong and others. Chu Yaoguang was first hit by the immortal trace, and then the cold electricity of the wolf pupil should not come from Sirius. At that time, not so Gao Xiu was able to pick up her cheap Sirius. It''s people who hurt her. It''s Yang Li. Before that, when she met Chu Yaoguang for the first time in qieyuan of eastern Xinjiang, she didn''t know how to laugh at me, but she said that Yang Li was an insider, and now she thinks it''s true. In the immortal trace, she is also the one who was plotted by Yang Li. Next, we should meet Master Xiankong, the abbot of ganye temple, one of the four Buddhist monks in the western regions at that time. Thirty years ago, master Xiankong was the fourteenth realm of Buddhism. Under normal circumstances, Chu Yaoguang was not afraid of him. But he was attacked by the immortal trace first, and was hurt by Yang Li''s plot. It''s hard for Chu Yaoguang to fight against abbot Xiankong again. Three times in a row, Chu Yaoguang''s cultivation strength was unbearable. When Zhang Dongyun was thinking about it, he saw that under the dusk, Chu Yaoguang''s image of light and shadow broke out for the fourth time. There is a star like the destruction of the terrorist force, into a point through the sharp spear, blatantly out. With the cultivation of dusk mist, I feel cold in the face of this shot. But after the shock, she was more confused. Because the artistic conception of the power is similar to Chu Yaoguang''s Xingluo Dao. It''s just that Chu Yaoguang is good at sabre, but it''s gun that hurt her. The twilight was uncertain. Zhang Dongyun in the Daming Palace in Chang''an city is thoughtful. ¡­¡­ Is that Yu Tianquan? The inheritance of Chu Yaoguang originated from the true meaning of the extinction of Xingluo and the fragmentation of the universe. But the final achievements of the brothers and sisters are different from each other. Chu Yaoguang is a knife. Xian Kaiyang is a boxing. Yu Tianquan is a gun. In this way, Yu Tianquan came to this world as expected. But Chu shakes the light after leaving the immortal trail, then met him, is more injured by his gunpoint. Zhang Dongyun suddenly frowned. There seems to be something wrong Dusk is doubt, then see the light and shadow figure, the fifth outbreak. The sharp sword intention cuts out from it and directly splits the light, shadow and human figure into pieces. "This is her fatal wound before reincarnation, the last blow..." Dusk frowned. Chen Chaoyan asked in a low voice: "what does this mean?" "Before the rebirth of Chu''s sister, she was hurt by these five forces, and it was hard to return." Said dusk. Chen Chaoyan asked curiously, "are you under siege at the same time?" "Basically, there are first and then, but the time interval between them is very close, and they don''t give her the chance to recover." As she said this, she took a look at Chen Chaoyan. The girl was puzzled by her. "Although he had fought with the sword demon before, his Kendo is different from that of that year." Twilight haze looked at Chen Chaoyan and said slowly, "it''s just this sword. It''s just in line with the swordsmanship of the sword demon in the original rumor." Chen Chaoyan took a breath: "you mean, Mr. Lin Oh, no, Mr. Chu was hurt by Mr. Su? "Dusk haze looked away: "it can almost be said that he was killed by the sword devil once." Chen Chao Yan Leng was on the spot. Of course, she didn''t know the details. In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun is lost in thought. Su Po gives Chu Yaoguang a sword. Of course, he knows about it. What he focused on was, why is there such a sword? Besides, if twilight''s spell is true, Chu Yaoguang is a bit miserable. Xianji, Yang Li, the master of Buddhism in the fourteenth realm, plus Yu Tianquan, and finally Su Po''s sword Is the emperor Chen so thick? According to what Xian Kaiyang knew, Yu Tianquan was already the strength of the fourteenth realm more than 30 years ago. At that time, Chu Yaoguang in the thirteenth realm was in good condition. He would have suffered enough if he shot him, not to mention the seriously injured body? Well, no matter how Chu Yaoguang escaped from Yu Tianquan''s gun. Another problem has to be faced. What about Yu Tianquan? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 434 More than 30 years ago, Yu Tianquan''s strength was no less than Xian Kaiyang''s in recent years. At that time, it was after the Xianji incident that the twelve Yanluo hermits and most of the masters of Dongsheng Shenzhou died. Not to mention that Mr. Peng had never fought such a rich battle in his life, it was difficult for him to get together a Taichu Liuhe array at that time. What''s more, even in the face of Taichu Liuhe array, Yu Tianquan''s strong cultivation strength, even if he can''t break the array, is enough to protect himself. There is no problem to withdraw. As usual, there is little possibility of his death here. If yu Tianquan still exists, what causes him to break off contact with Xian Kaiyang and others for more than 30 years? Zhang Dongyun thought to himself. What happened to Chu Yaoguang? Is her current abnormality related to Yu Tianquan? Or Lord Zhang felt a ray of light flashed in his mind. In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, he thought silently for a long time, feeling that he did not fully grasp the main point. We can''t confirm everything until we catch Chu Yaoguang. But now I think the other side is not necessarily the enemy. While Zhang Dongyun was thinking, the tree demon in the western regions was speechless for a moment. Chen Chaoyan asked in a soft voice: "how is Master Chu now?" Twilight replied, "I''m not sure, but at the moment, she should be OK. However, she was badly hurt by Su Po, the sword demon, and finally she had to reincarnate and become Mr. Lin in your mouth." Chen Chaoyan was a little embarrassed: "Master Chu, she Are they enemies of Chang''an? " Twilight shook her head slightly: "not impossible." In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun looks at the two people who have misunderstood. For a moment, they are angry and funny. He did not make a sound to correct each other, just watch the change, and see the next step of the tree demon plan. Sure enough, she continued: "I can''t find the whereabouts of sister Chu at the moment. I just hope she''s lucky and doesn''t let Chang''an know about xingzang." Chen Chaoyan slightly bitter face: "that we next?" "Come with me, and we''ll go to the northwest." Twilight said, "if there is a place in your previous life, let''s look for it." The girl had no choice but to reply: "it''s all up to the orders of the elder..." Seeing the dusk haze and looking at her, she quickly changed her name: "it''s all up to you." Evening mist quietly looked at Chen Chaoyan for a moment. After a long time, she sighed: "just, I don''t force you now. You can do whatever you want." "Chen Chao Yan laughs Thank you Twilight waved her sleeve, when she was about to roll up: "let''s go on the road." As the smoke and clouds floated, they went to the northwest together. Only in a short time, the land under their feet disappeared and changed into the vast sea. At the same time, in the wasteland of the western regions, the war has not stopped. Su Po led Xie Feng and others to be aggressive. Jiashushang, Peng Ziling and others united and gradually regained their footing. The two sides gradually fell into a tug of war. Under the pressure that Su Po''s sword was faster than Su Po''s, it was difficult for the opponent to stand up all the time. This makes Chengyang real person, Xie Feng and others less worry, can all the way forward. However, the opposite is not easy to be with. Even if there is no Taichu Liuhe array, there are experts like Jiashu people. Without a mirror in hand, Cheng Yang asked himself that he was not the enemy of the top Buddha, and Xie Feng was also ashamed. Chengyang real person has a yuan mirror in hand, opposite Peng Ziling also has Lei Zujian. In addition, Jinghua, who shows his real strength, is a powerful Buddhist. However, Su Po was not brave enough, and the Liuhe formation of Taichu always broke up, so the morale of the enemy had to retreat again and again. Later, even some of the small islands originally occupied as overseas bases were captured by Chang''an. The Buddhists had to retreat towards the deep sea. The vast wasteland and the lack of landmarks also made it easy to hide. After Peng Ziling and others stabilized their mind, they immediately gave way to avoid the sharp edge of Su Po. Although Peng Ziling and others tried their best to attack the western regions, they also prepared some backers to prevent the attack. At this time, it really came in handy. The hidden array and hands took all the people to retreat and blocked the pursuit of Chang''an. Peng Ziling took Lei Zujian and turned his body into a pure Qi. He dived into the sea floor and passed a small array that had been arranged here. Su Po''s sword spirit is like a shadow. He chases the bottom of the sea all the way, and immediately cuts the array directly. He can''t let go of the pure Qi. But when the Dharma array is broken, the aura changes around it. With a flash of pure Qi, it turned into Peng Ziling''s appearance again. As a result, it was cut into two pieces by sword Qi on the spot.But Su Po frowned slightly, and his face was not happy. He was sure that his sword was just killing Peng Ziling, the leader of Taiqing palace. That array was the last move Peng Ziling had prepared. At the critical moment, he helped his Yuanshen to replace the Yuanshen in another place. By this way, I can escape and die separately. The pure spirit of the old Taoist priest reappeared in another place in the remote sea, floating on the surface of Shanghai. On the sea, a young Taoist is waiting there. Seeing the rising of Qingqi, the young Taoist gave a salute: "master." Peng Ziling sighed: "Su Po and Shen He Rong are just falling down. The Lord of Chang''an is really not simple. He has already found a way to break the Liuhe formation of Taichu." The young Taoist looked to the East: "is it really Yueyang..." Li shulou, a Yueyang immortal, was the fourth of the twelve immortals in the past. He was born in the same family as yingxiao. Although they are indifferent, they often communicate with each other. At that time, I was in a mood of ups and downs, which was much bigger than now. I had the deepest friendship with Li shulou. But now, everything is a different picture. For me, the key information about Li shulou comes from the other party''s mysterious and profound cultivation of Taoism. "I didn''t see through him at that time, but it''s too much to say that he has the ability to crack the Taichu Liuhe formation." Should laugh I ponder to say. Peng Ziling shook his head slightly: "after all, more than 30 years have passed. If he had not been reincarnated like you, it''s really hard to say that Taoism has entered the country now, let alone..." Should laugh at me, and then my master said: "besides, he may benefit from the immortal trace. His disciple is stupid. He got Ao Kong''s immortal trace fragments before, but he didn''t get any." Peng Ziling waved his hand: "no wonder you are reincarnated. You have to start all over again, and you are injured by AO Kong in the middle. It takes time to heal your wounds. It''s useless to be a teacher if you want to say that it''s useless to be stupid, so you''ll gain little." You should laugh at me and say, "master, I''m very serious. Whether it''s Taichu Liuhe array or Lei Zujian, it''s in your hands in the end." "You and I have it." Peng Ziling waved his hand: "without your help, I can''t succeed so soon as a teacher." He also turned his eyes to the East: "it''s a pity that he still can''t win Chang''an city." Ying laughed at me and said, "I had a vague feeling that the immortal gate seemed to vibrate again?" Peng Ziling nodded: "you don''t feel bad. Before we had a tough fight with Su Po and others, we all tried our best. Maybe it was because of this that we shook the world and reopened the door of immortal trace." He looked at me and said, "Su Po and others are pushing each other. As a teacher, you need to meet other people to deal with it. You are the only one who can go to this immortal gate." He laughed at me and said, "I''ll try my best." "The trail of immortals has been destroyed, but since the gateway still exists, maybe there is something else in it. If we can find out this, we can deal with Chang''an or a lot of hope." Peng Ziling said: "you are more careful, Lu Xueyuan may also go." I nodded with a smile: "I understand. Please rest assured." Peng Ziling continued: "before the battle with Chang''an, a group of colorful peacocks came. Her identity was revealed. As a teacher, she made some pretense in front of her. It seemed that she knew the truth for the first time." Ying Xiao, I told Peng Ziling when I realized that Lu Xueyuan was reincarnated as Jinghua, a native of the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou. Peng Ziling pretended not to know him before, as if he should laugh at me for hiding from him. In other people''s eyes, it seems that I should laugh. I have another idea. Now Peng Ziling knows that it is inevitable that there will be a gap between master and apprentice. I don''t know what will come out of Xiniu Hezhou? "I will handle it properly." Should laugh at me to Peng Ziling line a gift: "master face Chang''an City, please be careful." Peng Ziling said: "don''t worry, I won''t come here as a teacher, and I''ll wait until you get something from your visit to Xianji portal." Ying laughed at me and said, "there''s one more thing I need to tell master. I contacted Han Feiyu of Shushan sect earlier." Han Feiyu was once an elder of Shushan sect. Before the Shushan sect split up, Han Feiyu won over Ma Zili, the founder of Shushan Southern Sect, and confronted the simple northern sect. As a result, Chu Yaoguang, Ao Kong and others came to the door and finally destroyed Nanzong. Only a few people, such as Han Feiyu, escaped. It has been a long time since he appeared in China or even in the whole of Dongsheng. "Where did he go before?" Peng Ziling asked. "North all Luzhou." I answered softly, laughing. Peng Ziling''s eyes flashed: "Oh? Does he know the specific situation of beijuluzhou now? Who is the strong man in the rumor who wants to unify Beiju Luzhou? " Should laugh at me almost word by word, said: "should be Leihan no doubt." Peng Ziling smell speech, gently exhale a breath: "do you think, Leihan really did not contact with Chang''an City?""It''s not certain at the moment." Ying laughed at me and said, "although Lei Han did not advance or retreat with Chang''an City, he is now rising in beijuluzhou. In fact, he shares the attention of the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou." Peng Ziling said: "as a teacher, I remember you mentioned that Lei Han and Ming Tonghui had a bad relationship?" Ying laughed at me and said, "when we went to Baodi, we acquiesced that Ming Tonghui would take the treasure first, and the final decision of Ming Tonghui was the most important thing. Lei Han was really dissatisfied with this, but they didn''t have a direct conflict. Lei Han practiced more on his own in order to surpass Ming Tonghui in the future." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 435 Peng Ziling should laugh at what I said and ponder. Should laugh at me and ask: "do you think Chang''an city leader is Ming Tonghui?" "There are not many people who can subdue Su Po, Chu Yaoguang, Ao Kong, Shen and Rong at the same time." Peng Ziling said: "according to what you said at the beginning, Ming Tonghui is always the most authoritative one among the twelve of you." Should laugh me nod: "not bad." "Although I doubt Li shulou as a teacher, I have never seen Li shulou take it seriously." Peng Ziling said: "if Li shulou is always waiting for Chang''an City Leader''s orders, then Chang''an city leader, as a teacher, thinks that Ming Tonghui is the only one." As he spoke, the old Taoist looked to the Northwest: "it''s not very possible to contact Lei Han again." Ying laughed at me and said, "I''m not sure what Lei Han is thinking right now. I''ll never know until I see him." Peng Ziling said: "you should go to the gate of the immortal trail first, and then go to North Ju Lu Zhou." Should smile I nod: "yes, master." "If Han Feiyu, invite him to go with you." Peng Ziling thought about it and added. Should laugh at me, smell speech some accident, then clear: "master is worried about Changan there are people to go?" "Aokong has never been seen. When we left the western regions, Shen Herong disappeared. Chang''an city will not leave the gate of Xianji." Peng Ziling said: "besides, there are Lu Xueyuan and Xi Niu Hezhou." Ying laughed at me and said, "I will be careful." Peng Ziling waved his sleeve, and a sword flew out of his sleeve. The small sword grows in the wind and turns into a three foot sword. "Lei Zujian, take it with you." Peng Ziling said. Ying laughed at me and said, "it''s still the master who takes self-defense. You are the key to maintaining the Six Harmonies array of Taichu, and the Six Harmonies array of Taichu is the key to fighting against Chang''an." Peng Ziling shook his head: "now is not the time to fight back against the western regions. As a teacher, I''m determined to avoid suspicion. It''s not easy for Su Po to find them. It''s your trip. What if Su Po also goes to the immortal gate? Take Lei Zujian, just in case. " "Thank you, Shizun." Ying xiaoi took Lei Zujian, said goodbye to Peng Ziling, and then went to find Han Feiyu. "Mr. Gumu, I don''t know what''s going on with Mr. Peng?" Han Feiyu saw the young Taoist coming and gave him a fist. Should laugh I hit a check head: "the teacher was seriously injured, had to close cultivation." Han Feiyu immediately frowned and said, "if you don''t have the Lingshi, I don''t know if you can arrange the Liuhe formation in Taichu?" You should laugh at me and say, "here''s the biggest headache right now." "Before the closure of headmaster Peng, what can we do?" Han Feiyu asked. Ying laughed at me and said, "master, please tell me to follow Han Ju Shi to find the Buddhist masters in the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou, and then look for the immortal gate that suddenly appears." Han Feiyu was stunned when he heard the words: "immortal trace portal?" Ying laughed and nodded: "it''s true. I don''t know the specific situation very well. I have to ask my fellow Buddhists." Han Feiyu has heard of the name of immortal trace, but he has never been there. Now he is longing for it. After calming down, he thought of another question: "Buddhist side..." Ying laughed at me and told me: "my teacher said that abbess Jinghua, the disciple of the Buddhist master in Xiniu Hezhou, was the five colored God and devil in the twelve hell of the past, but he must have broken up with the past when he was accepted as the disciple of the Buddhist master." This news made Han Feiyu even more surprised: "Taoist Gu Mu, is this really true?" Immortal Gumu should laugh and nod: "according to my master, abbess Jinghua personally admitted that jiashushang, who also came from the Buddhist kingdom of Xiniu Hezhou, guaranteed it. He said that it was arranged by the Buddhist master himself." Han Feiyu was lost in thought. After a while, he said to me with a smile, "can Han order his disciples to pass this news to Beiju Luzhou?" Ying laughed at me and asked, "does Han Jushi want to send a letter to the king of nine babies, or The Dragon devil Han Feiyu said slowly: "Han is in contact with jiuying king, but I think the news will surely come to Lei Han''s ears. In this way, we can also see if Lei Han is on the same road with Chang''an City?" Under normal circumstances, such important news may require him to go back to beijuluzhou in person. But now Han Feiyu is very excited when he hears about Xianji portal. The Southern Sect of Shushan was destroyed and withered, and Han Feiyu had few people around him. But until now, those who still follow others are naturally trustworthy, so Han Feiyu can trust others to send letters. He continued to laugh at me for this trip. They got in touch with Buddhism. Ni Jinghua, as expected, is planning to go to the gate of immortal trace in person. However, Su Po and other Chang''an experts still put great pressure on Buddhism. Abbot Jingge, abbot huaiyong and even Master Yu Jiashu had to continue to fight with Chang''an experts.To a certain extent, they also continue to exert pressure on Chang''an City, so as to prevent all Chang''an experts from rushing to Xianji gate. Therefore, those who are with Jinghua are Buddhists such as tuosang, kumarawo, yinkong and Yinxing. After meeting with Ying Xiao and Han Feiyu, we started together. Should laugh at me, Han Feiyu look, see tuosang their look, more or less a little uncomfortable. Jinghua''s identity is also a top secret in the Buddhist Pure Land of Xiniu Hezhou. Except for a few top experts such as Shizun and jiashushang, the rest are unknown. When I just learned that Jinghua was actually the reincarnation of Lu Xueyuan, tuosang and jiumoro were also greatly impacted. Fortunately, someone from Jiashu explained to one side that he was a guarantor. Abbot huaiyong, abbot Xiankong, tuosang, jiumoluo and Yinxing reluctantly accepted it. "The city master of Chang''an, who has always been the leader but never the end, will he come out in person this time?" While walking, Han Feiyu asked in a voice. Jinghua said, "it''s not impossible. We need to be careful." She looked at the crowd with a smile: "at that time, I''ll approach you first to investigate. If it doesn''t matter, you''ll follow up together." Tuosang and others nodded slightly when they heard the speech. If this is the case, everyone can rest assured. Should laugh at me, Han Feiyu naturally do not refuse. Jinghua''s eyes swept the crowd, and her eyes did not stay on yingxiao me. When I face Jinghua, I look the same as Han Feiyu and tuosang. With Jingwei as the leader, they searched all the way to the northwest sea area. In the vast and endless wasteland there, someone has already come first. 13¡¢ Shen He Rong, a four-year-old girl, has a serious expression on her young face. Just below her on the sea, the sea automatically shine, as if showing a door. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 436 Shen and Rong watched the sea below for a long time and reached out to write the word "Kai" in the air. The ink fell on the sea below, and the shining sea began to shake. But after a long time, no real door has been opened. Shen and Rong see this, slightly frown. Through the seal on her forehead, Zhang Dongyun''s voice came out: "it''s different from last time." Shen and Rong heard the speech and nodded slightly. More than 30 years ago, when they opened the door and crossed the void to the fairyland, she was the first to open the way. But similar methods are no longer effective. Shen and Rong wrote another word "Jie" and landed on the sea. After a while, she shook her head slightly: "I''m afraid I have to trouble you, elder brother, to go out in person." Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun raised his hand and rubbed his eyebrows. This time, if he leaves the city and leaves the invincible City, he will go a little far. We should cross the middle land, the vast sea between the middle land and the western regions, cross the western regions again, and then go deep into the sea in the northwest direction of the western regions. With his current cultivation strength, it takes a long time to travel so far. If something happens, I''m afraid it''s hard to get back to the invincible city in a short time. It''s a little risky. "Show me your solution." Zhang Dongyun said. Shen did not refuse. If her boss''s verbal advice can help her solve the problem, she certainly doesn''t want to bother her brother to go there in person. Shen and Rong waved his hand, and the sea water below rose, and then converged into a word "Jie" and put it in front of Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun looks through the light and shadow images, and he can see that every stroke of the text seems to contain infinite rhythm and mystery. He looked at it for a moment and then determined that if he didn''t show up in person, he would not be able to decipher it. But it''s not without good news "I''m still doing my work. I''ll go to you for a while." Zhang Dongyun had a good plan and told him casually. Shen and Rong can''t help this: "little sister is waiting for big brother here." Zhang Dongyun nodded and wiped his palm in the air, and all the light and shadow images suspended in the hall disappeared. As he started, he contacted Nanhuang. Soon, a golden storm came. When the golden wind dissipated, a huge golden winged Mirs appeared and came to Dongjiang to join Zhang Dongyun. "Orange has met Mr. Zhang." The ROC bowed its head respectfully. The fourth realm of the demon emperor, that is, the thirteenth realm of the demon family, seems to be able to tear heaven and earth when their wings vibrate. It''s orange light, the new patriarch of the golden winged Mirs. After Zhang Dongyun personally killed Xuanfeng, he ordered orange light to be the new patriarch of the golden winged Mirs. The orange light, who witnessed the death of the former clan leader, can be said to be one of the great demons who fear and respect Chang''an city most. Now I have an order to go with Mr. Zhang of the 11th frontier. Orange light dare not have any dissatisfaction. The wild and rebellious golden winged ROC bird now obediently lowers its head and lets Zhang Dongyun step on it, then flutters its wings and flies all the way to the West. The Mirs are flying fast, and orange light is one of the best in the family. At this moment, they are flying with their wings for thousands of miles. Standing on his head, Zhang Dongyun crossed the vast wasteland all the way, left eastern Xinjiang and arrived in Middle Earth. Then, he quietly felt himself leaving the coverage of invincible city. Although it''s not the first time to leave, Lord Zhang''s mind is still a little different at the moment. But before he could taste it carefully, orange light had carried him all the way across the middle of the earth and continued to move westward. Leave the Middle Earth, arrive at the western regions, then fly further over the western regions, and then gradually northward. Su Po, Chengyang Zhenren, gupu and others oppressed Peng Ziling, jiashushangren, and Abbot huaiyong, and they deviated southward, so they emptied the northwest of the western regions. Along the way, Zhang Dongyun and orange light seldom meet people. Shun Shun Li meets Shen He Rong. "You wait here." Zhang Dongyun nodded at her, then jumped down from the top of the golden winged Mirs. He fell into the sea. The surrounding sea water is very different from the normal condition. Zhang Dongyun is among them, feel quietly for a moment, then stretch out his hand. In the palm of his hand, there is a radiance, and the flash reflected by the sea seems to come from the same source. Over the sea, gradually began to condense a thick column of light, straight up into the sky, through the clouds. Zhang Dongyun was in the pillar of light and waved to Shen and Rong. Shen and Rong see this, slightly nodded, and then with the golden wing Dapeng bridge orange light together to guard outside.Zhang Dongyun, who lives in the pillar of light, gradually becomes illusory and fuzzy, and finally disappears in this world. He felt that he was in a colorful channel. When the colorful light disappeared, his eyes fell into darkness. The darkness didn''t make Zhang Dongyun feel flustered. Instead, he felt familiar and kind in his heart. It''s like going back to the invincible city. Zhang Dongyun''s figure drifted forward. After a long time, strange scenes gradually appeared in front of his eyes. A shining palace appeared before his eyes. But the palace looks transparent, only a line outline, the shape is illusory. Seeing this, Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly. This palace is exactly what it used to be. It''s just the original fairy trail that really exists. For now, there is only a phantom that is almost transparent. The original fairy trail is really broken. But today we can see that the gate of the immortal trace is still related to the immortal trace. Or it should be said that now this is the real immortal trace, the immortal family trace. Zhang Dongyun continued to move forward and stepped into the illusory immortal palace. When he entered the palace, his mind suddenly fell into a trance. Many memories that once belonged to the "evil emperor" Ming Tonghui come back to mind, just like a lantern. Zhang Dongyun stops and calms his mind until the trance disappears. After a moment''s reflection, he stepped back and went on to the illusory palace. The target points directly at the position where the immortal trace core should be. He came to the center of the palace and saw a throne appear in front of him. At that time, it was the evil emperor who came into contact with this throne and began to try to refine the immortal trace. As a result, the immortal trace changed and finally collapsed. Zhang Dongyun quietly looked at the illusory throne in front of him, then went forward and directly turned to sit down. As he sat down, the illusory palace in front of him was in turmoil again. In the face of earth shaking changes, Zhang Dongyun closed his eyes instead. In his mind, the image of Chang''an City emerged. People outside the city, he can not play the power of the invincible city. But as his mind and spirit communicate with the invincible City, the turbulence of this illusory palace suddenly subsides. Zhang Dongyun closed his eyes with a smile. As expected, it''s not bad. There is a connection between this gate and the invincible city. Although not as invincible as Chang''an City, he is still the master here. Through this immortal trail portal, you can even return to the invincible city in an instant. According to the analogy of previous Blue Star Games, it is about equivalent to a fixed return point? I don''t know if there are other functions that can be developed When Zhang Dongyun was happy, he felt that the whole illusory palace was calming down again. But in the moment of calmness, his mind suddenly fell into a trance. In the field of vision, the palace seems to have disappeared, and there is a new darkness in front of us. In the dark, a figure appeared. Zhang Dongyun tried to see it, but he couldn''t see the other person''s specific appearance. I can only vaguely see that the other party is wearing a gold edged black robe, and the whole person seems to be in the shadow, with a cold smile on his face The figure disappeared in a flash, and the scene in Zhang Dongyun''s field of vision soon returned to its original state, reappearing the appearance of the illusory palace. Lord Zhang fixed his eyes on the empty front. After a long time, he took a gentle breath and sat back in his chair. Who was that man just now? It''s not like Ming Tonghui, the "evil emperor", or anyone who entered the immortal trail in those years. Does it have anything to do with this man? Many questions appeared in Zhang Dongyun''s mind, but they were not to the point. After thinking for a long time, he got up from the throne and went out of the palace again. Walking around the palace, when he reached a certain position, Zhang Dongyun suddenly moved slightly in his heart, and there was a light and shadow picture in front of him. A terrible black dragon rises from the sky and bites a giant Buddha fiercely. The two palms of the Great Buddha are in ten, and there are eighteen heavenly dragons and eighteen earthly elephants. This kind of magic power is the direct descendant of the Dragon elephant temple in the western region. It must be the peak state of Buddhist dharma body to be able to practice until the dragon and the earth appear together. Zhang Dongyun knew that this was a reappearance of the scene in the immortal trail of that time. The person who had this cultivation in the Dragon elephant temple at that time was naturally the abbot of the previous generation. The Giant Buddha shows that the dragon and the elephant fight against the black dragon, but the black dragon''s claws come out together, and immediately grasps the Golden Dragon and the white elephant. On the head of the black dragon, a man suddenly appeared. The man hit the Buddha with both fists.The Buddha''s head was cracked in an instant. The next moment, the black dragon roars, tearing up the whole Buddha. The man on the dragon''s head jumps down and punches out. The old monk in the center, who is protected by the light and shadow of the Great Buddha, is hit through by his fist. The man''s fist came out of the old monk''s back. The old monk''s face was like gold paper, his mouth was low and loud, and his hands came out together and hit the man. The man has a black dragon to protect his body. He opens his teeth and waves his claws. He devours the golden dragon, the Buddhist dharma protector of the old monk, but is trampled by the white elephant. The black dragon roared again and swallowed the white elephant together with the old monk''s broken body. The man''s body swayed slightly, and then he rose again to fight with other powerful enemies. As the light and shadow gradually dissipated, Zhang Dongyun finally had time to see clearly that the man''s second opponent was Kong Shengzhen, the head of Zhongtu Yansheng mansion. With such ferocious cultivation of magic skills and martial arts, Zhang Dongyun''s identity as a man is obvious even without looking at his face. Except for Lei Han, the "dragon devil" of the twelve immortals in the past years, I don''t want to be a second person. Zhang Dongyun can see that Lei Han was already injured before he fought with the abbot of Longxiang temple. Alchemy immortal trace, presumably he also suffered from immortal trace backfire, in addition, there are more likely to be other enemies. But Lei Han was really fierce, and even though he was injured, he still killed the abbot of the 14th dragon elephant temple on the spot. Although it was not easy for him to face the enemy''s last bite, he was still fierce. He immediately fought with the master of Yansheng mansion. From this point of view, when Xianji incident happened, he didn''t seem to laugh at me and Yang Li and betrayed others. But it''s hard to tell if there are lessons from the past. In particular, I have the impression that Lei Han is ambitious and not willing to be inferior to others Maybe only after finding Lei Han himself can we know the truth. While thinking, Zhang Dongyun continued to walk around the illusory palace. It''s a pity that not everything that happened in the fairy trail at that time is recorded here. Zhang Dongyun can only make do with it first. Since he opened the door of immortal trace, the light column of the Wild Sea reached the sky, and even gradually expanded to the surrounding. So eye-catching and attractive, naturally easy to attract other people''s attention. Jinghua, yingxiaoi, Han Feiyu and others were still searching carefully. At this time, they all had goals immediately. Out of prudence, they approached slowly, not in a hurry. Until it was confirmed that Su Po, Chengyang real person and other experts in the fourteenth realm were not nearby, all the people rushed to the gate of immortal trace. The bright light column appears in the vision of Jinghua and others. Along with it, there was another person and a demon. Seeing Shen He and Rong guarding outside the door, Jinghua and others felt a little heavy in their hearts. "Is it benefactor Ao or benefactor Chu who has taken the lead?" Jinghua asked in a soft voice. Su Po hasn''t been to the immortal trail in the past years. Although he has great cultivation strength, Jinghua doesn''t think he will go in first. If Su Po comes, it will be him who will stay outside, one man in charge and ten thousand people in control. "Wait for someone to come out, don''t you know?" For Jinghua''s question, Shen and Rong did not answer. After calling each other indifferently, she looked to the other side: "you should laugh at me. It''s not easy for you to show up." Being broken by one mouthful, I should laugh and look as usual: "this time, I have to come." Besides Jinghua, the fellow travelers were all surprised. In addition to the five color gods and demons, there are Chunyang relegated immortals? In this way, in the past twelve years, there were two people walking with them? When you look at Shen and Rong again, you can''t help but feel strange. Today''s fight seems to be the internal strife of the twelve hell. It''s the main play! Han Feiyu is thinking of Leihan far away in Beiju Luzhou. For a moment, his eyes twinkle and his thoughts rise again and again. "As Mr. Gumu said, we have to come today." Jinghua said calmly, "please give way, benefactor Shen." As she spoke, her figure drifted towards the pillar of light. Shen He Rong is a "stop" word. The light gold cloud holding the nun stopped in the air and it was difficult to move on. Jinghua''s palms are sealed with a saying seal, which shows the image of Vajra. They are invincible and indomitable. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 437 Jinghua''s idea of Yin manifesting the image of Vajra is different from other masters in the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou. It condenses the power of the golden element in the past five elements magic power, and brings the two artistic conceptions of indestructible and invincible attack and defense into full play. Even the word "stop" written by Shen Herong can''t stop it. However, with the stroke of Shen He Rong''s pen, the word "stop" immediately came up, blocking Jinghua''s further progress. "Why don''t you write" stop " Jinghua smiles. Shen and Rong look as usual, do not hide: "repeat in a short time, return to dilute their respective efficacy." Jinghua nodded: "that''s not enough." As she spoke, the image of Vajra was still slowly moving forward. Although the word "stop" and "stop" has been constantly blocked and the speed of progress is extremely slow, we are still making unremitting efforts to break the ink. Shen He Rong Shen ran: "as many as you want." Therefore, besides "stop" and "stop", words like "stop", "break", "delay", "stagnation", "siltation" and "plug" are flying. Jinghua seems to have a sea of ink in front of her, which is her image of Vajra. She is deeply involved in it, and it is difficult to move on. Seeing this, the nun immediately changed her two handed seal, saying that the seal was changed to touchdown. The supreme handprint of conquering ten thousand demons melts the extreme fire of the five elements, turns into endless anger, and burns the sea of ink everywhere. However, even if the words "extinguish" and "extinguish" fall down, the ink sea is surging, which makes it difficult for the opponent''s anger to spread. Over the past 30 years, the sisters who had made friends with each other may not have reached a higher level of cultivation, but their supernatural powers have increased and they have all been reborn. At the moment, they all show their magic power, but they are already enemies. They want to get rid of each other quickly. On the other side, the orange light of the golden winged ROC bird immediately vibrates its wings. The mysterious golden wind, like a sharp blade, cuts the enemy. Since he came here with Zhang Dongyun, he also bears the responsibility of protecting the law. Han Feiyu saw that the legendary immortal gate was close to him, so he couldn''t help but feel warm. It''s a pity that he, as another 13th realm master besides Jinghua, is the main target of orange light. It''s useless for Han Feiyu to keep a low profile. He only has a sword, Dao Xuan Jin Jian Gang full of heaven and earth, will cut off the orange light of the wind one by one. The rest should laugh at me, tuosang, yinkong and others, and then take the opportunity to rush to the pillar of light where Xianji portal is located. The orange light of the ROC bird is so fast that it moves to the void. It wants to stop it, but a sword light breaks through the void, forcing him to give in. At present, this master of Shushan Kendo is very skillful. Orange light has to lead the sea of stars to protect the body, go all out, can barely with it. Dapengniao is surprised. Although he has heard that Han Feiyu imitates the Baize sword of the sword demon, his swordsmanship has made great progress again, which is even better than what is said. If you really want to fight hard, orange light doesn''t have to be its opponent. Now, on the contrary, he can only rely on his body method and speed to deal with it reluctantly. In this case, it is impossible for orange light to prevent Han Feiyu from approaching the pillar of light. Shen horong, who is fighting with Jinghua on the other side, must be distracted. However, Han Feiyu didn''t get close to the pillar of light for the first time. Instead, he just controlled the orange light of the golden winged Mirs. Sitting and watching, he should laugh at me and others. With the help of Beiju Luzhou, Han Feiyu''s cultivation strength has been improved, and he has a chance to hope for the peak of Wuhuang in the fourteenth realm. However, he was more cautious in his confrontation with Chang''an. Shen Herong and orange light are outside, which shows that someone else should have gone first in Chang''an city. Han Feiyu doesn''t know who is in the door, whether his cultivation strength is high or low. Simply call Ying Xiao, I wait for people to explore the way first, and then he will find another opportunity. Should laugh at me and others'' body shape disappeared in the light column, golden winged Mirs orange light saw, in the heart a little anxious. But Shen and Rong look as usual, seems not to agree. This appearance called pure China, Han Feiyu saw, in the heart all slightly sinks. But in terms of laughing at me, tuosang, yinkong and others, it is true that there are tigers in the mountain, and now we have to go to Hushan. After Zhang Dongyun opened it, the door of immortal trace is no longer blocking people''s access. When I walk into it, I see darkness. He, who has been to the immortal trail, calms down to feel it for a moment, and then goes first. The rest of the Buddhists have to patiently follow this Taoist at the moment. After a long time, there was light in front of them. As soon as they got closer, a huge, almost transparent, but glittering palace appeared in front of the public. Tuosang and kumaro all looked at yingxiao me. Monk yinkong and other disciples of the Dragon elephant temple could not help but approached the Palace first. Should laugh at me to see the palace for a long time, finally also walked forward: "Chang''an should have someone first to come, be careful."Chu Yaoguang or AO Kong, he is not afraid. But he was worried about the Chang''an city leader who did not know whether he was Li shulou or Ming Tonghui. The palace is outlined by light and looks almost transparent. However, when we look at it carefully, we all feel that there are many places that we can''t see clearly. Should laugh at me to lead, all carefully into the palace, around the exploration, did not find important things. As soon as we gritted our teeth and laughed at me, we slowly approached the core area of the palace. All the way unimpeded, everyone came to Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun didn''t look at others, his eyes only fell on the young Taoist who was dressed in white. The two sides looked at each other and no one spoke. All the Buddhists looked from the side and fell into silence. For a moment, the hall was strangely silent. "Ming Jushi or elder brother Li Dao?" In the end, I should smile first to break the silence. Zhang Dongyun said calmly, "I''m also very concerned about where my fourth younger brother is." I should laugh and take a deep breath: "it''s Ming Jushi..." His eyes fell on the illusory throne under Zhang Dongyun Dare to ask the hermit, has he refined the core of the immortal trace? " Zhang Dongyun did not answer the other side''s question, but asked himself: "you still have Peng Ziling, what do you want to do with Mo Li?" Should laugh at me long spit out a turbid gas: "and the Jushi predestined relationship goodbye." After that, there was an ethereal thunder in his body. The next moment, Lei Zujian was born. Under the control of yingxiao I, the yuan God and Lei Zujian''s Taichu Yuan Lei became one. In a flash of thunder, it broke through the illusory palace and rushed out. Zhang Dongyun looked at the scene and just laughed. Then the illusory palace, as a whole, turned into a streamer and disappeared in place. The next moment, in the chaos of darkness, the palace reappeared and fell from the sky. Under the thunder surge, too early Yuan Lei reappear Lei Zujian shape, was suppressed by the palace. In the dark void, it seems that the world is not on the ground. But with the pressure of the palace, the world within the gate of the fairy trail has the concept of four directions. Lei Zujian was crushed by the palace. It seems that there is a solid earth under the palace. When it is combined with the palace, the powerful Taoist magic weapon can''t move immediately. Should laugh at my Yuanshen, Shengsheng was squeezed out of Lei Zujian. After he reappeared the human form, he turned to look at the palace and his heart sank to the bottom of the valley. Did that man really refine the core of immortal trace? Will the so-called Chang''an city also come from this? In the dark void, Zhang Dongyun walked with a negative hand and looked at Lei Zujian, who was suppressed by the palace. On the contrary, he shook his head slightly: "he also said that Lu Xueyuan would be put in, so it''s no good?" After all, the palace is not a real immortal trace. At present, it can only suppress Lei Zujian. When dealing with Lei Zujian, Jinghua outside will be alert. It''s hard to introduce Lei Zujian again after dealing with it. Peng Ziling is really willing to go down, actually gave Lei Zujian to yingxiao to protect me. On the other hand, maybe you can see that I''m worthy of the proud disciples of Taiqing palace. Chunyang palace was not unjust to them in those days Zhang Dongyun regretted it. He should laugh at me and the Buddhists, but they didn''t care about it. Lei Zujian was suppressed by the palace, but it was also a check on the palace. Now is their only chance to get out. All the people immediately rushed to the road. Zhang Dongyun saw a smile, at the foot step after. At the same time, the palace that suppressed Lei Zujian was more bright. The light of the road crisscross, like a grid, the darkness of the void shrouded, like a cage. When they saw this, they were very angry and felt trapped. Zhang Dongyun in front of him didn''t seem to have a high level of cultivation. This kind of cultivation strength naturally can''t defeat Su Po, Chu Yaoguang, Ao Kong, Shen horong and others. This strange young man must be a part made by the evil emperor and Ming Tonghui. It seems that the strength of individual cultivation is not high, but if the evil emperor comes here, it''s another matter. So no matter you should laugh at me or all the Buddhists, at the beginning, they were all just looking for a way out and escaping from the Xianji gate. At this time, the way out was blocked, and all the people had to fight against each other. Yin Kong, Yin Xing, and Yin Ming monks form the Tianlong Bodhi seal and the earth image Vajra seal respectively. In a moment, nineteen dragons and nine elephants appeared together, whistling and rushing to Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun raised his hand and curled his fingers into a fist. With his fist clenching movement, there was an endless flame, and it gathered and collapsed to the center of his fist. Extremely hot and extremely heavy fist appeared. In front of Zhang Dongyun''s fist, the flames seemed to gradually condense into a small tripod.The tripod set by Emperor Wu. Such images have been seen by many Buddhist experts, such as Yin Kong. This is the same as the 11th realm, but it''s the image of the masters who practice martial arts. But what we see today is quite different from what we saw in the past. The small cauldron condensed by flame is directly cracked. Under Zhang Dongyun''s fist, the sky dragon and the sky are broken! With one punch, the three eminent monks of the Dragon elephant temple, the holy land of Buddhism in the western regions, joined hands. Yinkong, Yinxing and Yinming monks'' magical powers were broken and their bodies were shocked. The Buddhist dharma that enveloped their bodies were all full of cracks. Jiumoro, a disciple of the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou, came forward to help him, sealed his seal, gathered Jinlian and stood in front of Zhang Dongyun. But Zhang Dongyun pulled his hands and immediately tore them in two. Kumorro, my body was also shocked. He forbade dizziness, recited the Dharma, and changed his fingerprints into the most skillful touchdown marks of Buddhism. Under the touchdown mark, he smashed Zhang Dongyun with a magic wand. As soon as Zhang Dongyun raised his hand, he held the fallen diamond pestle. And then one more punch, on the spot will be broken into two pieces of the magic Kong pestle! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 438 Zhang Dongyun''s ferocity caught me off guard with a smile. "Evil emperor" Ming and Hui refining together, can be so strong? Like kumorro, I am also from the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou. However, I could not be surprised at this time, so I hastened to make a seal with both hands. Golden Lotus blossomed out of thin air and stood in front of Zhang Dongyun. If tuosang doesn''t make a quick move, Zhang Dongyun''s Di three fists will fall down. I''m afraid he will kill me on the spot. With the help of tuosang''s Dharma power, Kumara, I quickly give in. But Zhang Dongyun clenched his fist with five fingers. With his clenching, the flames collapsed and condensed to the center, forming a huge attraction to the outside world. To retreat, I felt that there was infinite force, dragging him to Zhang Dongyun. His pure land of Dharma in his free state can''t play its role at this moment. In the face of the terrible power of Zhang Dongyun Yandi boxing, pieces of pure land keep cracking and breaking. All of a sudden, he seemed to incarnate into two sacred mountains, suppressing heaven and earth. It is the invisible and immaterial Taisu dense, which is now firmly trampled on by Zhang Dongyun and hard to move. Zhang Dongyun''s right hand didn''t stop, and he continued to hit the Buddhist monk tuosang. Tuo sang refused, but his Dharma body was still shaken in the air. Zhang Dongyun raised the palm of his hand to the sky. At this moment, it suddenly stood like a knife. Just this knife power together, there is a sense of earth shaking. Ying Shao and Tuo sang both feel like an invisible thunder raging in the dark void, containing the power of destroying heaven and earth. The Daoism of the Taiqing palace is led by the Leifa, which is inherited from the top martial arts of the Middle Kingdom. There are also the thunder robbing guns of the Song family in the Qian Dynasty. Song Jun was able to build the highest realm of the emperor by robbing the gun with thunder. However, with Zhang Dongyun''s "sword" at the moment, tuosang felt that the thunder power contained in the sword technique was more exquisite than song Jialei''s gun robbery. Lei Di Dao I should laugh at the flash of an idea in my heart. The next moment, Zhang Dongyun''s "sword" fell, and immediately scattered the fire and sword rain above and the dense clouds below! Then, thunder and fire, together to tuosang, unprecedented violence. All kinds of lotus, Bodhi, Vajra Dharma Realm, treasure bottle, treasure house All of them were broken by Zhang Dongyun. I should laugh that I didn''t sit and watch tuosang''s situation is critical. As soon as he waved his hand, he immediately had a magic sword flying into the air, which turned into another top imperial sword technique in Chunyang palace. The pure Yang real fire turns into the invincible sword light, directly breaks through the void, and instantly comes to Zhang Dongyun''s back. Sword light, directly through Zhang Dongyun''s body, and into a milky white flame burning up. But the target of sword light piercing and flame burning is just an illusory body shape, which soon seems to float away like the wind. Wind emperor body method once again let Zhang Dongyun in a critical moment, avoid the opponent fierce kill move. His real body appeared on the other side and continued to beat tuosang. Compared with the traitor Ying Xiao me, he seems to be more committed to killing the Buddhist tuosang first, like to cut off other interference, and finally concentrate on cleaning up Ying Xiao me. You should laugh at me. I know the truth that my lips are dead and my teeth are cold. I will attack with all my strength. I will rescue the enemy and help tuosang. As a result, when Zhang Dongyun once again evaded yingxiao''s surprise attack with Fenghuang''s body method, he did not continue to attack tuosang. Instead, he suddenly flashed to yingxiao''s face. You should laugh at me. Although I was not in a panic, when I recalled my Dharma sword, I used Tai Chi to subdue the demons and blocked myself. Zhang Dongyun smashed Ying Xiao''s Tai Chi picture with a fist. At the same time, his figure flashed again and accelerated further. While avoiding the back-up Dharma sword, he directly killed Ying Xiao close to me. But at this time, Zhang Dongyun suddenly had invisible power to destroy his clothes, his body and his spirit. As if, there is an invisible mysterious flame, surrounded by me, waiting for the enemy to fall into the net. Pure Yang has no magic fire! We should laugh at the new magic power created by ourselves after the combination of Taiqing and Chunyang. It''s more secret and fierce than Taishi Wuxiang shenlei. This is his secret Assassin''s mace. He has always been on guard against Zhang Dongyun''s surprise attack on him. Now he becomes the net of death, waiting for Zhang Dongyun to break in. Seeing Zhang Dongyun hit Chunyang Wuxiang Shenhuo, I should laugh and fight back immediately. Close to the situation, when even a move of martial arts Hun yuan Yiqi Chui, head-on hit Zhang Dongyun. At the same time, Tuo sang, who was very relieved, did not wait for his breath to slow down, but rushed to attack together, never giving up the best chance. Smile at me and watch Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun''s eyes are calm. There was no trace, but the terrible flame of burning all things all over his body.But almost at the same time, he carried a boxing shelf. In Ying Xiao''s opinion, this boxing frame is both familiar and strange. Strange because he had never seen the evil emperor have this boxing. The reason for being familiar with it is that the artistic conception of power and truth contained in boxing seems to be somewhat similar to that of the emperor of evil I should laugh at what I think, and my face suddenly turns pale. But without waiting for him to make the next step, Zhang Dongyun took the other hand to make a fist, and hit me in the same way as he did in the fist technique. Tiandi fist under the fist, to attack in defense, will be all over the sky pure Yang Wuxiang Shenhuo swing open. Wu Dao Di Huang Chui a Peng Taoist Hun Yuan Yi Qi Chui, Sheng Sheng Jiang should laugh at me, shaking yuan Shen to tremble and fly backward. Zhang Dongyun''s fists are not finished. The two methods of heaven and earth are in one. He turns around in mid air. His fists, with a large amount of pure Yang and matchless spirit, roar to the Buddhist tuosang who is chasing him behind him! Tuosang was shocked and quickly changed his moves to resist. The light of the Buddha condenses into a huge lotus, blocking the sky and the sun. However, the pure sun''s absolute fire fell, and immediately burned a hole in the golden lotus of Buddhism. Zhang Dongyun smashed both fists, smashed each other''s Buddhist dharma body with one, and smashed the other directly on the bald head''s forehead! Tuo sang let out a loud cry, his eyes were wide open, his whole body was full of Buddha light, and he looked up to the sky and fell back. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 439 From the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou, based on the former two, Zhang Dongyun now exerts Zehuang''s refined body and carries yingxiao''s sword skill to assassinate me. The former ninth younger brother, after all, has reached the twelfth realm of Taoism, which is still one realm higher than Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun is so insistent that he has to fight against a sword with his own body and soul. Although all the training methods in the book of evil emperors have been improved by the invincible city system, he still feels the tingling feeling of his vest. But just a little delay for a moment, his Fenghuang body method reappeared, and he completely avoided laughing at my pure Yang breaking empty formula. And, just in a flash, his body was flying away and moving, almost producing a twinkling effect, directly killing Ying Xiao in front of me. We should laugh at the fact that we have both attack and defense. When we raided Zhang Dongyun, we were already on guard against Zhang Dongyun''s counterattack. At this time, in the face of Zhang Dongyun who suddenly killed him, the Taoist priest in white squeezed a formula in his other hand and pushed forward. A picture of Taiji, reappear. It''s just that Taiqing Palace''s magic power, Tao and Tai Chi, which had been famous for thousands of years, has suddenly changed. The half of "Yang" on the Taiji diagram suddenly flourishes and turns into a raging flame, which completely engulfs and burns the half of "Yin". In the end, the pure white flame turned into a rotating map, blocking Zhang Dongyun''s domineering fist. The heavy power of Yandi boxing exploded. Should laugh at my flame map was blown distorted, like a canvas tangled together. Together with the surrounding void, they all have a distorted appearance. But this atlas, after all, is not broken, and forcefully resists Zhang Dongyun''s blow. "What''s new?" Zhang Dongyun stirred his eyebrows slightly. Just like Chunyang Wuxiang Shenhuo, you should laugh at my magic power, which is not the inheritance of all Taoism in the history of Taiqing palace or Chunyang palace. But at the same time, he is the head of both families. It''s a picture of the sun subduing the demons. I should laugh at my own unique magic. Among them, the mystery is beyond the Taiqing Palace''s direct Taiji demon subduing map. It seems that walking alone is not as good as Taiji to subdue the demons, but when the power of Zhiyang is brought into full play, it is both offensive and defensive. Zhang Dongyun is backed by the invincible city system. After seeing it, he nodded his approval. I should laugh at the time when my current cultivation level has not reached the peak of the past. However, he is so skillful that he has gone to a higher level. Many people in Chunyang palace in the past, or Peng Ziling, who is still in Taiqing palace, have been compared by him. Now I should laugh at myself. If I can further my cultivation and achieve the 13th realm, I will surely surpass myself in the same realm in the past. If he could reach the peak of Yang God, he would be the first Taoist in the history of this world. At the peak of the past year, Yueyang real person li shulou may not be his opponent. Of course, for Li shulou, it has been more than 30 years, and now what''s the situation, Zhang Chengzhu doesn''t know. At the moment, he just quietly looked at me and laughed at me: "although he was disturbed by the eleventh younger brother, he didn''t waste time." Should laugh at me quietly looking at Zhang Dongyun, a long breath: "can''t compare to Ming Jushi, but I always have to try, not to be stranded." In front of me, the evil emperor had a separate body, and his cultivation level was even lower than that of him. However, when he just arrived at Yang, the demon subduing figure was almost smashed by the other party. I should laugh that I''m really not relaxed. Although Zhang Dongyun killed the Buddhist tuosang first, I should laugh and know that it was just a tactical choice of being weak first and then strong. It represented Zhang Dongyun''s confidence in leaving them all behind, not mercy. If only one can be killed, Zhang Dongyun''s choice must be that he should laugh at me. So just now, even if Zhang Dongyun was just staring at tuosang and beating him fat, he should laugh that I didn''t have any intention of taking the opportunity to escape. If he does that, Zhang Dongyun will turn around and target him first. He had no choice but to join hands with tuosang to win. But it''s a pity that Zhang Dongyun is better at it. In the face of the siege of two experts in the 12th realm, he broke out in the 11th realm and killed tuosang first. Should laugh that I took the opportunity to raid, but did not take much advantage, a little bit of the opportunity was immediately pulled back by Zhang Dongyun. "I met a disciple of Mo Li before. Just like you, he is the best of both families and has great talent. At that time, he said that someone can compare with you." Zhang Dongyun moved his muscles and bones, stepped on the void, and walked step by step towards yingxiao me. "But now it seems that you are better." You should laugh at me with a quiet look: "the Ming Dynasty''s Hermits have praised me falsely." He had a reservation before, and had been hiding his hand. Unfortunately, he failed to ambush Zhang Dongyun, so there is no need to continue to cover up. "The last time I asked you, what do you want to do with Mo Li?" Zhang Dongyun examined the white Taoist in front of him.Should smile, I slightly shake my head: "forgive me, I can''t tell you." At the same time, he suddenly opened his eyes and gave a low drink: "disease!" With the sound of cheering, Zhang Dongyun suddenly felt that Lei Zujian, who was suppressed by the palace, was in violent turbulence. In the magic weapon, thunder is rampant and lightning is shooting. The palace was firmly suppressed, not separated. On Lei Zu''s sword, cracks began to appear. Zhang Dongyun moved slightly in his heart. You should laugh at me. I''m determined not to take any chances. Lei Zujian, which is called one of the two most powerful magic weapons in the world together with yiyuanjingke, has been completed by Taiqing palace after years of hard work. Now it''s going to be directly destroyed by him. Although the palace can suppress Lei Zujian for a while, it can''t suppress the action of burning jade and stone. In the cracks on the surface of the magic weapon, there are amazing thunder lights flashing from it, illuminating the dark world. At the next moment, Lei Zujian broke into pieces and burst into a terrible thunder light, which spread to all sides. Although the illusory palace was not hurt, it was also rushed upward by the violent explosion. The thunderous light ran all over the dark void. I should take advantage of this opportunity to get rid of Zhang Dongyun and escape. However, seeing that Lei Zujian was about to explode, Zhang Dongyun also made an early response. His figure suddenly flashed, and he had disappeared in the same place. When he reappeared, he came to the illusory palace. After avoiding the most violent first wave of the explosion, Zhang Dongyun''s figure flashed again and reappeared in the dark void, chasing me tightly. He raised his hand above his head and held it like a knife. The powerful power of the blade spread out, which was very different from the thunder spread of Leizu sword. The next moment, Zhang Dongyun is a Leidi knife forward split. Thunder collides with thunder, and lightning bites with lightning. Zhang Dongyun''s sword breaks through the thunder that hinders him. Then, with the blessing of Fenghuang''s body method, he immediately chases yingxiao behind me. However, when I got closer, I found that I didn''t really run away. On the contrary, he is waiting for Zhang Dongyun to catch up! Knowing that Zhang Dongyun is difficult to deal with, I should laugh that I didn''t just run away. He can only escape, but he can''t escape Zhang Dongyun''s pursuit. Although I haven''t tried, I''m sure of that in my heart. If you want to live, you have to fight a way out. Those who realize this should laugh at me and blow up their Lei Zujian just to buy themselves some time. Zhang Dongyun broke through the thunder and ran after yingxiao me. He saw the gathering of pure Yang and fire. The light of fire condenses, leaving only a little light at last. It''s like a little cold at the top of the sword. However, those who make up the edge of the sword are a group of vague existence. It''s hard for ordinary people to distinguish, but Zhang Dongyun first saw the way of Taiqing Palace''s direct Taishi''s perfect and correct method. This is the third method that should be created by us in combination with the advantages of our two families. Taishi Fendao sword! This is my strongest magic power at present, which is more superior to the three swordsmanship of Chunyang palace in the past. It can be called the strongest swordsmanship in the history of Dongsheng Shenzhou. With his current cultivation strength, it takes some time to master this sword. It''s because I didn''t have the chance to use Lei Zujian before. Now I can use Lei Zujian to fight for the time to show my strong points. The sword''s edge, which is chaotic in general, is a little integrated with the edge of Zhiyang and Zhilie. It cuts through the void and points at the chasing Zhang Dongyun with ease. It''s too late to repress the illusory Palace which has just been shaken open because of the fierce and fast sword front. Zhang Dongyun''s face did not change in the face of the most ferocious sword. His two fingers stand side by side like a sword in the middle of his food, and he points directly to the front of the sword. Tiandi sword, meet Taishi Fendao sword! The two sides'' swords collided and froze in place for a moment. The fingertips of Zhang Dongyun''s right index finger and middle finger were all red and bleeding gradually. But my Taishi Fendao sword, which should laugh at me, stagnated in the air and kept shaking. There was a little milky light on the tip of the sword. It kept shaking and was about to go out at any time. Zhang Dongyun''s vision is opposite to that of yingxiao. Both sides can love each other''s eyes and witness the color of resolution. But the next moment, should laugh at me, my pupils will suddenly shrink. Because he saw that Zhang Dongyun slowly raised his other hand. Five fingers into a fist, and then hit heavily. It''s like a huge hammer pounding on the earth, causing the whole earth to collapse. Zhang Dongyun''s Dihuang Chui, which shakes the sky and the earth, smashes heavily on the Taishi Fendao sword that should laugh at me. He has the spare power to make a second move. He should laugh that all my mana is concentrated on this sword. Chaos like blade, immediately by Zhang Dongyun directly smashed!Zhang Dongyun''s Tiandi sword in the other hand is like the emperor in charge of all the heavens. With one sword, all the heroes bow down and accept the emperor''s orders. Therefore, we should laugh at the residual force of Taishi Fendao sword, that is to say, we should turn back and fight against each other. Together with Zhang Dongyun''s sword intention, we should laugh at my eyebrows. Should laugh, I just a sword to do my best, at this moment is to want to show to Yang Fu Magic map too late, can only watch sharp sword meaning, stab into his chest! The sword''s meaning spreads all around. It''s split. You should laugh at my spirit. At that moment, he could hardly keep his human form. He turned into black and white and kept shaking. However, the Taoist relegated immortal was also tenacious and ruthless. The yuan Shen soon recovered to his original state. At the same time, he summoned up all his spare strength to attack Zhang Dongyun with another sword. Zhang Dongyun pushed his sword to the extreme and killed the yuan Shen who should laugh at me. In such a situation, facing the dying counterattack that yingxiao I was close to, it was hard to avoid, so we used Zehuang to defend. Distracted attack, the effect is not as good as before, in the face of should laugh, I fight to the death. Zhang Dongyun also had a cut on his chest and dyed his clothes red. I should laugh that the sword edge wants to move on, but Zhang Dongyun''s sword spirit is split, his spirit is split, and he has no more strength to fight back. The illusory palace is now falling, and you should laugh at me. Smile, I look slightly changed again. Because he felt that under the mysterious power of the palace, Zhang Dongyun''s sword seemed to pierce the void and extend to infinity. Extend to, he stays in the outer secret place, in case of unexpected Yuanshen separation! There was no place for this spirit to escape. He could only watch the sword run through him. I should laugh at the reason why I ran so hard that I didn''t dare to place all my hopes on the last one. I was worried that Zhang Dongyun would have a way to assassinate him. And now, regardless of his own or separate, all the Yuanshen are destroyed by Zhang Dongyun''s sword! "I..." The white Taoist yuan Shen is about to dissipate. He looks at Zhang Dongyun and his lips wriggle No regrets... " Zhang Dongyun looked at each other indifferently: "what do you have to do with me?" The blade of the sword shakes and turns its spirit into nothing! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 440 Kill the yuan God who should laugh at me, and Zhang Dongyun takes the sword. His Xuangong began to work to the extreme. You should laugh at the injury I caused him and stop bleeding soon. If you lose your qi and blood, you may go downhill. Zhang Dongyun forced out the sword Qi that should laugh at me, stopped the flow of his own Qi and blood, and gradually recovered from the injury. He shook his head slightly when he looked at the smile that had disappeared. After Yang Li, this is the second one. Next, who will it be? He waved his hand, the illusory palace was closed, and people walked out of the immortal gate. On the sea beyond the pillar of light, there are only Shen horong and orange light, the golden winged Mirs. "Lu Xueyuan ran away." Shen and Rong shook his head at him. Zhang Dongyun was not surprised. If we don''t come out for a long time, we must meet a strong enemy in the door. If the other party doesn''t have strong support to help, even if they are not willing, they have to retreat, so that the people in the door won''t kill me. After laughing at them, they come out to help Shen Herong. "The monk can run, but not the temple." Zhang Dongyun indifferent way: "you come with me." He turned and re entered the gate of immortal trail, followed by Shen horong and orange light. After entering the gate, Zhang Dongyun waved his hand at will, and the gate representing the gate of immortal trace was closed. When Shen and Rong see this, they know that Zhang Dongyun has completely controlled here. With Zhang Dongyun to the illusory palace, Shen Herong looks reminiscent. Orange light, the golden winged Mirs, was somewhat flattered and stood on one side, not daring to make a sound. And the next moment, two people a demon then all arrived Chang''an City Daming Palace. Orange light once came to Dongjiang and asked Zhang Dongyun for his special greetings. He was naturally impressed by the layout of Daming Palace. At this moment, the scene in front of us suddenly changed, and the Mirs were unavoidably surprised. If Zhang Dongyun turns the scene of this illusory palace into the appearance of Daming Palace, he really can''t think of Zhang Dongyun''s purpose. But to say that this moment of Kung Fu, he and Shen horong were taken back to the Daming Palace by Zhang Dongyun, which made him even more incredible. The top strong, especially the top experts of martial arts and Taoism, can break through the void and fly away in an instant. But all this is limited to him. It is impossible to take other people to the Daming Palace in the east from the wasteland in the northwest of the western regions. Your majesty, can you really do such an incredible thing? "The two are interlinked?" Shen and Rong looked thoughtfully at Zhang Dongyun. Back in Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun''s real body is integrated with the illusory "evil emperor" in the palace. He perched on the seat, nodded slightly: "not bad." Shen and Rong a smile: "also good, quick and convenient a little bit." As far as she is concerned, the gate of immortal trace is connected with Daming Palace, but it is convenient on the way, and she doesn''t pay much attention to it. But for a city Lord surnamed Zhang, this convenience is often the key to safety and life-saving. At the moment, in front of Shen Herong and orange light, he also acted as if nothing had happened: "I should laugh that I am dead, and the road snow garden will not be far away." Shen He Rong nodded, calm and indifferent: "what elder brother said is very true." The orange light of Mirs was listening in, and I couldn''t help feeling a little chilly in my heart. Zhang Dongyun raised his hand and outlined several strokes in the air. In the middle of the hall, there are light and shadow images. Orange light, the golden winged Mirs, looked aside and was secretly frightened. The content of these light and shadow images is clearly the Nuni Jinghua, that is, some flaws in the Buddhist magic power of the "five color magic" Lu Xueyuan in the past. Orange light in the heart secretly estimates, oneself aim at these flaws to start, to the net China, afraid also have the strength of a war. But if you want to defeat the other side, I''m afraid you have to reach Shen horong after the 13th border. His Majesty''s eyes are really sharp. Orange light peeks at Shen Herong, and sees that the Confucian master, who looks like a girl, is focused and browsing the light and shadow images. It seems that she has not been able to capture these flaws of Jinghua before Orange light mind is thinking, listen to Zhang Dongyun suddenly said: "take this." A peacock feather appears and then floats to Shen Herong. Shen and Rong after the hands, a smile: "Kong Le, they do not have this ability." Zhang Dongyun said, "it''s up to you." Shen and Rong nodded: "I need to give some advice." The orange light of the Mirs quickly replied, "I will obey your Majesty''s will." Zhang Dongyun waved his hand, and the figure of one person and one demon in front of him disappeared immediately. The scene changes in Shen He Rong''s orange light field of vision, and in an instant, he is on the barren sea. Although there are few reference marks in the vast wasteland sea, Shen He Rong and Cheng Guang determined for the first time that this is just where the gate of Xianji was.But now no matter how they look for it, it is difficult for them to find the gateway again. Zhang Dongyun means to hide, here is the most common sea, no one can re open the void door. "Let''s go." Shen and Rong immediately ate the peacock feather and went to the deep sea with orange light. She contacted Su Po, Gu Pu and others on the way. Chang''an people immediately meet in the vast sea. Shen and Rong talked about Han Feiyu with gupu. Gupu sighed in a soft voice: "the way is different. After all, we don''t plan for each other." Han Feiyu has made great progress in his swordsmanship. He is simple and unafraid. He just feels sorry when he thinks about his classmates. "Is Jiu Di dead?" Su Po asked. Shen and Rong nodded first, then shook his head: "he is not my sister''s ninth brother, and he is no longer your seventh brother." Su Po nodded silently. After a long time, his eyes fell on the peacock feather in Shen He Rong''s hand: "use this to find..." Shen and Rong calmly looked at Su Po. Su Po sighed Looking for Lu Xueyuan? " "Yes." Shen and Rong nodded slightly. They immediately did not delay. According to Zhang Dongyun''s advice, they immediately used Jinghua''s signpost to track and search the Buddhists and Peng Ziling. Far into the sea, the nun, who had previously evacuated and rushed to meet with the people of Jiashu, the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou, suddenly frowned. "Why, but there''s something special about that fairy trail gate?" Master Jingge, the contemporary abbot of Longxiang temple in Xiyu, could not help asking. Ni Jinghua shook her head: "it''s nothing to do with that, but I suddenly feel that Lingtai is overgrown with weeds." Everyone looked at each other, puzzled. Jinghua took a deep breath: "in the past, I had some bad relationships that have not been cut off, but now I am being used to track them. Let''s leave here as soon as possible." Hearing this, everyone turned pale. Although things sound mysterious, there are many unexpected things in Chang''an city. How brilliant is Jinghua''s talent? Under similar circumstances, she would not misjudge. "I''ll take care of you with me." Jiashu said calmly. Abbot huaiyong of Dabei temple in the western regions said: "the most important thing at the moment is the existence of the Liuhe formation at the beginning of daomen. Our lips are dead and our teeth are cold. How can we escape alone now? In that case, the result will only be broken down by each one. It''s better to be united. " The rest of the people are meditating. Peng Ziling, the leader of the Taiqing palace who had been silent before, suddenly said, "it''s just so." "Thank you for your kindness. Anyway, this place is unstable. Let''s leave first." Jinghua said. The crowd immediately retreated to the West. "I''d like to ask headmaster Peng to mourn for the matter of making Gaozu." Han Feiyu said at this time. Peng Ziling glanced at Jinghua and Han Feiyu. Just now, these two people have revealed the true identity of guru. Everyone knows that they should laugh at my reincarnation. Peng Ziling''s eyes inevitably become complicated. However, at this time when we are in the same boat, just like Jinghua, we all have nothing to do with it. "The immortal Gu Mu and the eminent monks of the pure land are all trapped in the gate of the immortal trail. Can''t they be saved any more?" Asked abbot Xiankong of ganye temple in the western regions. Jinghua sighed softly: "it''s really a critical situation at that time. If I don''t leave, I''m afraid it will be more or less dangerous." Peng Ziling was slightly silent and nodded later: "abbess''s judgment is correct. Little Tu Gu Mu''s body with Lei Zu''s sword is still invincible. Maybe it''s the Lord of Chang''an in the immortal trace gate." "Chang''an city is so strong, if you don''t send Shizun in person, I''m afraid we can''t resist it." Song Jun said slowly. He was once an emperor, but now he is in exile. It is impossible to say that Song Jun is not anxious or resentful. But for them, the strength comparison between the two sides is not optimistic. "The poor nun has been sent back to the pure land. The specific situation depends on the master''s meaning." Jinghua replied. She also looked at Peng Ziling, the leader of the Taiqing Palace: "the pillar of light that represents the immortal trace, has been greatly distorted in China. As far as I know, it is caused by the overall change of the world inside the immortal trace portal. It is not necessarily an expert who suppressed Lei Zujian in Chang''an. It is more likely that he mobilized the power of the immortal trace portal." Peng Ziling also once entered the immortal trail. After hearing Jinghua''s judgment, he nodded and agreed: "so, it really looks like this." "However, we''d better be cautious. We''ll make the next step when we get news from the pure land." Jinghua said, her eyes turned to Han Feiyu. Han Feiyu looked solemn and nodded slowly: "the Dragon devil emperor doesn''t mean to be with Chang''an on the other side of North Ju Luzhou." Xiniu Hezhou has a lot of energy to pay attention to the changes of beijuluzhou and nanzhanbuzhou. In the former, fierce people suddenly rose to dominate the world.The latter, on the other hand, are the major demon clans that occupy the islands of southern zhanbuzhou. Recently, they are fighting again for hegemony. Han Feiyu is in the middle to bridge the gap and ease the contradiction. If Xiniu Hezhou is less wary of Beiju Luzhou, more attention can be allocated to Dongsheng Shenzhou. Of course, whether you believe it or not is a matter of pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou. "please ask Han Zhu to go to the pure land for a row and mediate between them." Both Jinghua and Jiashu invited Han Feiyu. "Han is duty bound." Han Feiyu nodded his promise. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 441 Jinghua did not return with Han Feiyu to the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou. Su Po has a special eye on her. Peng Ziling, Song Jun and others may hope that she will lead the people of Chang''an city to the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou, and ask them to face the Buddha. However, Jinghua knows that her master is not suitable to fight with others at present. Some things, for the Pure Land Buddhism, are at a critical moment. If not, the southern zhanbu island would be all right, the Dongsheng Shenzhou and the beijuluzhou would break out at the same time, and the Buddhist kingdom of Xiniu Hezhou would not feel short of manpower. It''s because not only the Buddha has no time, but also the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou needs enough people to stay at home. Instead of leading Su Po and others to Xiniu Hezhou, Jinghua and jiashushang took Su Po and Shen Herong and others around the vast wasteland. In Dongsheng Shenzhou, there are thousands of miles of barren sea between China and other places. However, compared with the distance between Dongsheng Shenzhou and Xiniu Hezhou, it''s just a little bit too big. It''s not easy for Su Po to find her in such a vast space. In the middle, there were several times when Su Po, Shen He Rong and others caught up with Jinghua. One time, she was almost taken down. At last, someone on Jiashu was injured, and Jinghua was rescued. Jinghua is all right, and the effect of the rain is better than that of huaiyong abbot of Dabei temple in the fourteenth realm. Therefore, people in Jiashu will always recover. After the two sides stop chasing, Su Po, Shen and Rong secretly frown. In addition to a few people, no one knows Jinghua better than them, or Lu Xueyuan''s ability. She doesn''t need to take her Colorful Peacock magic seriously. But with the passage of time, she has gradually had a way to block the connection between Su Po and Shen Herong. If it wasn''t for Shen and Rong''s fighting against her and constantly improving the peacock plume''s pursuit method, she would have cut off the clues in this aspect long ago. However, as time goes by, Su Po and Shen Herong feel that it is more and more difficult to determine Jinghua''s whereabouts. "Seven younger brothers can go to Xiniu Hezhou to have a try." After Zhang Dongyun handed over the matter to Shen and Rong, he no longer paid attention to it. He concentrated on practicing martial arts and urged the construction task to be completed as soon as possible. At this time, after understanding the situation, he told Su Po lightly: "it''s better to poke hard." When Su Po heard this, Shen and Rong nodded slightly: "brother, I wonder why she didn''t escape back to Xiniu Hezhou?" "Be careful. It''s OK to try." Zhang Dongyun said. Sometimes, it''s the kind of people who think they''re not ready, but when they come to the door, they just see that they''re ready, so they send them to the door for a knife test. So not wonderful just good, Zhang Dongyun naturally do not want to fall on himself. However, with Su Po''s cultivation strength, as long as you are careful, at least you can withdraw. Su Po naturally had no fear: "maybe I can really attack the enemy and save him. Then I''ll go to Xiniu Hezhou. Twelve younger sisters, you can go back to the western regions with other people." Shen and Rong said, "we''ll wait for you at the gate of Xianji." "Not bad." Su Po nodded, turned and walked directly. His figure disappeared over the sea. He had already gone to Xiniu Hezhou. Zhang Dongyun pays attention to Su Po on the one hand and the other. In the Daming Palace, a breath of palpitation suddenly came out. Zhang Dongyun asked himself that if he had not been blessed by the invincible City, he would have been frightened to face the fierce breath with his own cultivation. However, the sinister meaning in it was fleeting and soon disappeared. The next moment, a tall man appeared in front of Zhang Dongyun. "Boss, I''m back!" Ao Kong laughed. If people come back, they have already come back. Zhang Dongyun knew that this tall man''s so-called "coming back" refers to his cultivation realm. Aokong, the former "king of ape dragon", built up evil shadows and achieved the 13th realm of the devil''s way, that is, the fourth realm of the devil''s way, roaring everywhere. In the first World War of Xianji incident, although he was not forced to reincarnate, he was also seriously injured. Later, he gave birth to his daughter Ao Ying, which led to the decline of his cultivation strength. Then I was attacked by Ying Xiao and fell into a state of insanity. Before he met Zhang Dongyun, his accomplishments could not be restored. Now, with the help of Zhang Dongyun and Chang''an City, aokong finally ascended the 13th realm and reappeared his peak state. How could he not be happy? "Welcome back, brother eleven." Zhang Dongyun is also happy for him. "Boss, what''s going on outside now?" Ao Kong asked. As soon as Zhang Dongyun pointed at it, a picture of light and shadow appeared in front of Ao Kong, pointing out the key things one by one.Aokong looked for a moment, and saw his daughter and apprentice training in the western regions. He couldn''t help laughing: "two little guys don''t have enough training!" When he saw the Colorful Peacock looking for Jinghua, his face suddenly changed color: "old six?! Even she... " Aokong''s face, in an instant, became ferocious and terrifying, just like a fierce beast that chooses people to eat. Zhang Dongyun looks calm: "it''s no surprise who it is." Aokong spat: "mad, who is not good with? Do you have to go with the bald ass?" Zhang Dongyun indifferent way: "the choice is her own, the result of course, she should bear." Aokong''s voice is cold: "boss, where is the thief now?" "Seven younger brothers and twelve younger sisters are looking for her. I believe there will be a reply later." Zhang Dongyun said: "however, before that, I have something else for you." Ao Kong was surprised: "what''s the matter?" "About eight girls." Zhang Dongyun motioned him to continue to look at the light and shadow images. Aokong then saw that Dushi and Chen Chaoyan were sneaking into the western regions. "What''s the matter with Lao Ba?" Ao Kong touched his chin: "it''s hard to see what she does when she says she''s against us, but if you want to say she''s with us, why are you hiding from us?" Zhang Dongyun waved: "after finding people, everything is self-evident." Ao Kong said with a smile, "catch that tree demon back?" Now he has reached the 13th realm cultivation strength. Once Zhang Dongyun further promotes his realm, he will reach the fourteenth realm of the devil''s way, that is, the fifth realm of the devil''s way, the desolate God. Aokong in the fourteenth realm is totally different from the other practitioners of the fourteenth realm. Although evening mist has both the advantages of Taoism and Taoism, her talent is incomparable, but when she is in the fourteenth realm, she can''t help aokong in the thirteenth realm, let alone aokong in the fourteenth realm? "Frankly speaking, the tree demon''s cultivation strength is not weak. I''m sure I can defeat her or even kill her, but it''s hard to catch her alive." Ao Kong said. Under the light, Zhang Dongyun seemed to be affected by the corners of his mouth, smiling: "last time you wanted to catch her, it was not easy, but this time, you can catch her by hand." Ao daydream thought, suddenly eyes a bright: "that little girl?" "There may be free lunches in the world, but there must be none in Chang''an city." Zhang Dongyun''s tone is calm. Ao Kong laughed wildly: "I love such a city!" "Go ahead." Zhang Dongyun said: "I will give you directions along the way." Aokong changed into a white dragon with silver claws. But when the white dragon was swimming in the hall, golden wings suddenly appeared on his back. At this time, the magic power of the golden winged mirroc bird and the magic power of the magic dragon were combined together, and aokong''s ability to move the void and fly away was better than that of the Wudao emperor and Taoist yuan Shen in the same realm. He flew out of Daming Palace and Chang''an City as a stream of gold and silver. All the way across mountains and seas, he flew directly across the Middle Earth and the western regions. Twilight does not hesitate to abandon the magic weapon star road map, but also to take away Chen Chaoyan. But Chen Chaoyan is now the best signpost for Zhang Dongyun. It''s much easier to find her than Jinghua. Ao Kong followed Zhang Dongyun''s guidance and soon found the place where the tree demon Mu AI and Chen Chaoyan were. Last time, across the distance, aokong was detected by the dusk. But this time, it was not until aokong broke into a hundred Li area that the evening mist suddenly felt startled. For them, the distance is negligible. Mirage and dragon. Under the influence of the two main blood lines, aokong was almost divorced from the real world, almost unreal. Even the evening mist of Yang God was not noticed for a moment. When she found out, aokong had already stood in front of her and looked at her with a smile. "See you again." The tall man sneered. Under the surge of evil spirit, the mist covering the dusk was blown away, showing the figure of a woman in green. Chen Chaoyan stood in front of the woman in green clothes, blinking and saluting, and said, "younger Chen Chaoyan, see Mr. long." Ao Kong was in Chang''an, formerly known as "Mr. long". He was one of the five gentlemen in the sky city under the Lord of Chang''an. He had been in Chang''an for a long time. Later, the city of Chang''an expanded, and twelve Yanluo returned to Middle Earth. His identities with Shen Herong, Chu Yaoguang, and Su Po were exposed. Most of the people in the city changed their honorific name and called him "Mr. Ao". Only a few people who lived in Chang''an city at the beginning didn''t change their words, and aokong didn''t care much about it. "Come out so long, it''s time to go back." Aokong looked at Chen Chaoyan and nodded, then his eyes turned back to the evening mist: "please." Evening mist shakes her head: "I''m sorry it''s hard to comply." After that, she will take Chen Chaoyan to escape into the void. Ao Kong sneered, and his evil spirit was surging. Immediately, the double evil shadows of magic dragon and golden winged ROC bird appeared.These two evil shadows are combined into a monster with two wings on its back and a bird head and dragon body. It opens its mouth and makes a long shrill sound. Twilight intends to break through the void to escape, but sees the void twisted violently, then torn, like the mouth of a giant beast, to bite her to pieces. After competing with aokong, she naturally knew that aokong''s ability was not to break through, but to continuously change her finger formula. So you can see the Milky pure Yang fire. At the beginning, it was just a tiny flame, and the next moment it became a huge sea of fire. In the sea of fire, countless white fire dragons rose to the sky, protecting dusk and Chen Chaoyan. Aokong was fearless and strode close. At the same time, the rune on his forehead was shining. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 442 With the shimmering Rune seal, aokong was more fierce and violent than before. His evil shadow gradually turned into evil spirit that enveloped all sides. Under the influence of evil Qi, we can see that there are many changes in the world. "Waste God..." Take a deep breath when you see the dusk. Aokong now, clearly from the thirteenth realm of cultivation, abruptly promoted to the fourteenth realm of the devil. The evil way is used to encroach and occupy the four corners of heaven and earth. When Taoist Yuanshen reached the realm of harmony, Yuanshen was in harmony with heaven and earth. He felt the most obvious changes of aokong. Don''t say that dusk haze didn''t set up an array around her now. It was just a big array. I''m afraid that it would be eroded by aokong''s power. I''m afraid it''s only at the level of the Six Harmonies of Taichu that you can resist the evil way and the wild gods. Aokong''s strength suddenly improved, and twilight was not very surprised. After all, she had seen aokong''s twelfth realm change into the thirteenth realm in the last fight. If we were not sure at the beginning whether aokong was hiding his cultivation first or making temporary progress, then this time the twilight could confirm that aokong was really suddenly improving his cultivation. Not surprised is not surprised, but the dusk of a heart no doubt sink to the bottom. In the same realm, she asked herself that she was not Ao Kong''s opponent Not surprisingly, aokonghuang God showed the appearance of moving mountain demon ape, standing upright, like giant God. The huge demon ape roared like thunder and stretched out his claws to catch the fire dragons in the sky. Evening mist''s cultivation strength is not easy to match. Tongtian fire dragon chants, and the Milky pure Yang fire keeps burning the surface of mountain moving demon ape. But the next moment, behind the huge ape, a pair of golden wings suddenly stretched out. The huge wings spread out and suddenly burst into the sky to block out the sun. The magic ape''s two claws also turned into bird''s claws at this time. Combined with the power of the mountain moving demon ape and the golden winged Mirs, aokong''s demons, with both hands, will tear all the fire dragons to pieces. It''s amazing how powerful it is. Twilight knows aokong is not easy to deal with. She took Chen Chaoyan to retreat and kneaded the formula. So the remnants of pure Yang fire scattered all around, at the same time, had a meal in the air, and then condensed again, turned into sharp sword light, and cut aokong''s back neck straight. Ao Kong snorts coldly, and the devil covers him. Under the magic power of magic dragon, his figure suddenly became invisible. However, with the change of the tree demon''s Twilight method, the light of the surrounding heaven and earth is suddenly pressed down, and the void seems to turn into a quiet night sky. Under the night sky, the stars are changing, and the space is distorted at this moment. Ao Kong''s distance between himself and his opponent''s sword light was shortened in a strange moment. The sword edge was unexpected, and it had already cut him close to him. Aokong turned into a huge monster. Looking back, it was a claw, grabbing the golden sword light. However, under the turbulence of the void, the light of the sword suddenly changed again and quickly turned into a rain of swords in all directions. It seemed to be everywhere. It surrounded aokong from all directions and would stab him with holes. Aokong''s demons were suddenly covered with a layer of illusory gauze. The huge clam shell loomed behind him, and at the same time, there was the sound of dragon singing. The combination of illusory mirage and illusory Tianlong makes aokong seem illusory and suddenly outside the world. Rao Shi Mu AI''s swordsmanship is sharp, but when he sees that the light of the sword penetrates aokong, he only feels that the edge of the sword only stabs into the void. The Taoist demon was not discouraged, but drank softly: "Chi!" She had played with Su Po and AO Kong before. Knowing that they were tough, how could she not think about how to deal with them? At this moment, her two fingers stand side by side like a sword. She holds a sword formula, and the scattered light of the sword becomes more subtle, like sunlight. At the same time, twilight''s other hand made another kind of seal, which made the best use of the chess star technique that she had learned from Sanren ink glass. Aokong''s body shape seemed illusory, but at this time, the void in all directions, with him as the center, kept pressing inward. Space, pressure from outside to inside. Jianguang, on the other hand, makes a breakthrough from the inside to the outside. In the face of internal and external troubles, aokong''s magic power to protect his body is about to fail. But there was no panic on the devil''s face. Instead, he sneered. On the surface of his body, he suddenly gathered a fierce and fierce spirit. This breath, together with the vigorous wind of the golden winged Mirs, actively expanded outward, breaking aokong''s own body protection method. But this vigorous wind was as strong as Su Po''s sword! The vigorous wind of the golden winged Mirs is the same as a sharp blade, and the fierce spirit seems to harden the blade again, adding an unprecedented edge. Twilight''s sword light is crushed by the invisible blade, and the void oppressed by the outside is also split. "This is WhyAlthough she was a Taoist, she was born into a demon family in the southern wilderness. She had little contact with the outside world, but now she recognized that aokong had just combined the blood power of the golden winged Mirs and jaicanthus, and turned them into her own powerful magic power. Jai canthus, one of the fierce beasts, was born with a leopard body and a dragon head. He was fierce and aggressive. He was fierce and fierce. A soldier is fierce. Jai canthus is the most powerful and fierce beast, which is sharp in killing and fierce in attacking. However, in the southern wilderness, there are no top demons of the jaicanthus. Only a small number of groups live in the southern wilderness, which is not one of the seven demons. As a result, Ao Kong took a fancy to it and took its blood to practice magic skills. In Zhang Dongyun''s and Shen horong''s view, aokong''s magic skill is extremely fierce. If we have to say something, some attack is more important than defense. Pure body protection method only depends on the scale of mountain demon ape and magic dragon. Normally speaking, the defense is also strong, but aokong always faces the opponent whose cultivation is higher than himself. In this way, it is often more dangerous. Aokong used to confuse the enemy with the magic method of magic dragon and magic mirage, or the magic dragon and golden winged ROC bird to avoid the enemy quickly, so as to make up for his lack of defense. After all, no matter how strong the attack is, it means there is no attack. No matter how weak the defense is, if the enemy can''t hit it, it means it is indestructible. But it''s always a tightrope. Since aokong is proficient in many kinds of demon blood fusion training methods, choosing one who is good at defense can completely fill the short board and become a hexagon full warrior. But who is aokong? His name can be disassembled as rebellious and manic, and he is arrogant except for his brothers. He believes that the best defense is attack! Therefore, his fifth kind of demon blood cultivation chose Jaime, who was also good at killing and attacking. Continue to walk the steel wire on defense, move forward and forward on attack, keep moving forward! Aokong smashes the twilight spell and stands in the air. The power of the desolate God makes the surrounding world fall into a desolate and dark scene. The golden winged mirroc bird, Jai canthus, mirage, mountain moving ape, and magic dragon are five magic images, which are hard to count. They are all over the place and surround the dusk. The five demons and phantoms merge with each other to produce a monster with five kinds of demon characteristics. "Now, ape Dragon King doesn''t fit your name anymore, and devil king is more suitable." Zhang Dongyun''s voice sounded calmly on the sea. "It''s really time to change." Ao Kong laughed. Laughter, he is not slow action, many monsters of the shape, Qi Qi rushed to the dusk. The dusk had to fight off for a moment. She is proficient in the method of moving the void, and is also in the realm of Yang and God. Under normal circumstances, if she wants to go, it is difficult for her opponents in the same realm to keep her. However, aokong brought the magic power of magic dragon and golden winged Mirs into full play. For a time, only gold and silver were shining, blocking the sky and covering the dome. With the power of dusk, we can''t break through the void for a moment. However, in the face of Su Po''s defeat before, twilight can''t be prepared at all to prevent being blocked by Su Po again. But I didn''t expect that before I met Su Po, I was forced into a desperate situation by AO Kong. After a year''s absence, this guy has climbed up the 13th realm of cultivation again, and has further improved his strength by cultivating the fifth kind of demon blood. Coupled with the strange promotion of the Dharma, it is a great demon at the top of the real body. Normally speaking, a Taoist great power in the peak state of Yuanshen, where can''t we go? But no matter she or Peng Ziling, the leader of Taiqing palace, she was chased away. Dusk AI sighed in her heart, and the formula in her hand changed. A picture scroll flies out of the air and unfolds to show the light. Under the pressure of the gold and silver brilliance of aokong''s magic power, the scroll suddenly shook. But the scroll still insists on changing into a portal. Twilight immediately with Chen Chaoyan, rushed into the door, so as to break through aokong''s blockade and escape into the void. However, her original spirit is past, but Chen Chaoyan, who has low cultivation, is stuck outside the door. As soon as the dusk''s face changed, her figure was involuntary. But it''s just like this. Aokong''s great ape leaps to the door, sticks out his claws, grabs the door and tugs at it. The glittering door immediately flashed, then degenerated into a picture scroll, fell into aokong''s hands, and was torn into flying catkins by him. Besides Chen Chaoyan, the body shape of dusk mist also pops up automatically. Ao Kong said with a strange smile: "tree demon, your expression just now is really wonderful. It''s not like the feeling of master and apprentice!" Dusk''s face is iron green, protecting Chen Chaoyan behind him, with stars moving around. The stars in the night sky are burning one after another, showing milky white fire."I''m right. I can''t hang my face anymore?" In Ao Kong''s laughter, a troll with the characteristics of magic dragon, golden winged ROC bird, mountain moving demon ape, Jai canthus and magic mirage was born. Silver, gold, black, dark gold and white blazed together to create a desperate situation, which trapped the twilight. It was difficult for the twilight to break through. Aokong''s magic power, which was better than aokong''s four directions in the past, all kinds of terrorist forces pressed on the twilight together in the five directions. The evening mist has a dignified look and defends itself with the night sky. After all, she is the God of Yang. She is also the head of the two families. With all her strength, aokong couldn''t break through for a while. But at this point, she was completely trapped here by AO Kong, and there was no possibility to get out of it. Aokong spent some time and effort to break the iron walnut. The overall situation has been decided Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly. Ao Kong is a second-class man, but he has married a daughter-in-law. He can understand a woman''s mood by showing off. If not, how could Zhang Dongyun be sure that Twilight will suffer from Chen Chaoyan? When I first met Chen Chaoyan before, twilight was more surprised than happy, with a beep on her face, which Zhang Dongyun still remembers. Mandarin ducks and mandarin ducks in pairs, two mothers can also match Stop! Zhang Dongyun shakes his head and throws his confused thoughts out of his mind. After Zhang Dongyun wiped his hand, another light and shadow image appeared in the palace. Aokong looks for mu AI''s trouble, but Su Po also looks for Xiniu Hezhou. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 443 Although the twilight is strong, the foundation is still shallow. Xiniu Hezhou is the pure land of Buddhism, but it has been built for tens of thousands of years. Since ancient times, how many famous holy places have disappeared into history? However, Buddhism has always been prosperous. The whole Xiniu Hezhou is under the rule of Buddhism, and further extends to Dongsheng Shenzhou, nanzhanbuzhou and beijuluzhou. And the results are remarkable. Many great demons in nanzhanbuzhou converted to Buddhism. Beijuluzhou is divided into four parts: Qinglong, Zhuque, Baihu and Xuanwu. Among them, Baihu and Zhuque in the West and the South have a foothold in Buddhism. There are five parts of China in the East. The western regions used to belong to Buddhism. There are also temples like Leiyin temple in China. As the source of Buddhism, Xiniu Hezhou is not only full of eminent monks, but also has accumulated many years of experience. On the other side of Dongsheng Shenzhou in the western regions, famous Buddhist schools such as Dabei temple and ganye temple, though not like the great guard of Taoism, have accumulated incense for many years and become a barrier of Buddhist light to guard temples. However, in the face of Su Po''s fierceness, the Buddhist holy places in the western regions, such as Dabei temple and ganye temple, could not resist. But Xiniu Hezhou is different. This is the whole Xiniu Hezhou, where countless Buddhists have accumulated for tens of thousands of years. They are incomparably thick and integrated. When an outsider comes, there is no need for the monks to respond. The prohibition of Buddhism automatically reacts, and it is more obvious that Su Po is not good at it. All of a sudden, the light of the Taoist glazed Buddha rose up and spread all over Xiniu Hezhou, covering even more than the Taoist Taichu Liuhe array. Su Po also came to Xiniu Hezhou for the first time. Under the shadow of Buddha light, he felt a little confused. Although he was not in a state of panic, his sword Qi burst out and immediately separated the Buddhist light around him. As the sword moves forward, Su breaks through all the dharmas and splits the light of the Buddha. However, compared with the smoothness of the past, this time with Su''s ability to break, I also felt that the blade was sluggish and seemed to fall into the mud. Compared with the previous Taichu Liuhe array, the current Buddhist kingdom lacks powerful people to preside over it. If someone presides over it, it is not like the pure land of Buddhism where the array is better than the Six Harmonies array of Taichu. It may not be sharper than the countless Taichu yuanlei attacks in Taichu Liuhe array, but it is far less flawed than the previous Taichu Liuhe array. After years of operation and improvement of Buddhism, the pure land of Buddhism has almost no flaws, and has reached its current level of perfection. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun met, and Su Po have the same judgment. With the blessing of the invincible city system, he can only find a few faults in the pure land of Buddhism. However, the lack of a moderator in the pure land of Buddhism indicates that there is something wrong with the Buddha and he has no time to separate himself? Zhang Dongyun and Su Po have the same idea in their hearts. In order to explore the reality of Xiniu Hezhou, Su Po Dang forced to break through the pure land of Buddhism. No matter how slow the reaction of Xiniu Hezhou was, he had to deal with it. A middle-aged monk, who looks like 40 years old and wears a cassock, appears. His palms are folded together to turn into a boundless sea of lotus flowers and block Su Po''s way. "Poor monk, Niu Tuo temple, Miao Kunluo, please stay." Said the monk. The Buddha light on him turned into the pure land of the Dharma body, and now it is immeasurably brilliant, extending in all directions, as if it were integrated with the whole Xiniu Hezhou. Su Po had never heard of miaokunluo, but when he saw it, he knew that he was at the peak of the Buddhist dharma body. He had cultivated the limitless Dharma body, and the Dharma was superb. He was no inferior to the people from Jiashu who had come from the East before, and better than the people from Dongsheng. When he was in the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou, his whole body of Buddhism was more profound, and the lotus blocked Su Po''s hand. "I''ve heard that tuosang and kumaro have died in the hands of people in Chang''an city. Why do they force each other?" Miao Kunluo''s palms are in ten, and his mouth proclaims the name of Buddha. Su po said indifferently, "I''m looking for the road to the snow garden." He didn''t care if his opponent was strong. He cut out his sword more fiercely than before, breaking through the lotus ocean which is integrated with the Pure Land Buddhism. Miao Kunluo''s fingerprints changed and his hands touched the ground: "the past is like smoke in the past. There is no snow garden here long ago." Under the cohesion of Buddha light, a diamond bell is formed. During the concussion, the powerful voice of Buddha chanting comes out, shaking people''s soul. The sound waves of Tao and Tao condensed into essence, which was like a golden ring. It was set to Su Po to subdue and suppress him. Su Po made a series of swords and cut off one golden ring after another. "If you can''t be the master, ask those who can be the master to come out." His sword was faster than his sword, and he came close to miaokuru. The monk seems to be integrated with the Pure Land Buddhism, and has boundless magic power. He is not slow to deal with Su Po: "benefactor, you''d better go back to Dongsheng." Su Po''s eyes were slightly awe inspiring, and he seemed to have something to say. At this time, Zhang Dongyun''s voice came to his ear: "Lu Xueyuan, Peng Ziling and others have invaded the western regions again." Miaokun Luo, who is opposite to Su Po, can also hear his voice, and his expression changes slightly.With the pure land of Buddhism, can the other party still transmit sound? Is this the Lord of Chang''an? Miao Kunluo was surprised, but Su Po was used to it: "I''ll go back?" "You don''t have to. You can find out about Xiniu Hezhou for me." Zhang Dongyun said. Su Po Wen Yan nodded slightly: "good." Miao Kunluo''s face gradually became calm, but his heart was very heavy. Peng Ziling and others have Taichu Liuhe formation, but Chang''an city doesn''t need Su Po''s help. How many experts are there in the city? The other party wants Su Po to explore the bottom of Xiniu Hezhou. Can Jinghua, jiashushangren, Peng Ziling and others find out the bottom of Chang''an City this time? Miao Kunluo was worried, but now he had to concentrate on fighting against the Soviet Union. If the other party wants to disturb the Buddha, it must not make him do what he wants. When Su Po entered the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou, Jinghua and others did not return. Instead, they fought all the way to the eastern part of China and the western regions. Although they are worried about the situation in Xiniu Hezhou, they know that they must not follow the enemy''s baton. The pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou can be presided over by miaokunluo, a master of the 14th realm. Compared with the pure land of Buddhism, the people of Jiashu went back with Jinghua. They were just wandering bravely. In the face of Su Po and other hegemonic opponents, they could only beat the drum. As for Peng Ziling and others, even if they are willing to help Xiniu Hezhou, it is difficult for the Liuhe formation of Taichu to coexist with the Buddhist dharma protection and prohibition there, and they can''t add up their strength when they go there. Now it''s better to fight back against Chang''an city with all our strength and save the enemy, forcing Su Po to give up and retreat from Xiniu Hezhou. This time, they are determined not only to recapture the western regions, but also to attack China, which continues to go eastward, so as to ring the alarm bell for Chang''an. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dong sits on the cloud and looks at the scene quietly. Lack of Su Po, Chang''an City in the west line of defense, lost the current Optimus Prime. It will take time for aokong to suppress refining twilight, and Zhang Dongyun has no intention of recalling him. Led by Shen He Rong and Cheng Yang, who carried a yuan mirror with him, Chang''an people fought and retreated. With the Taichu Liuhe formation, it is difficult for people to confront the enemy. However, Shen Herong really has extraordinary ability. Under such unfavorable conditions, she draws inferences from one instance and sets traps ahead of time according to Zhang Dongyun''s previous instructions. Peng Ziling and others gathered and scattered the array, and moved it eastward. As a result, they were stepping on the trap. The eight words "fall apart, fall short" burst into the sky, and the Six Harmonies of Taichu suddenly collapsed and broke a huge gap. Originally, Jinghua and others, who were advancing under the cover of the big formation, were all unprepared. Jinghua naturally knows Shen Herong''s ability, but she didn''t expect that she would have more strength to fight back under such unfavorable circumstances. The array suddenly dispersed, while Shen horong looked solemn, wrote a word "kill" early, and immediately rushed to Jinghua. When Jinghua is in a critical moment, he forms a meditation seal in time, which coincides with his own pure land and causes all kinds of troubles far away. However, the word "Sha" of Shen and Rong has been changed and dispersed into a large mass of thick ink. If ink is alive, it will spread and flow around. It will enter Jinghua''s pure land from all kinds of tricky directions in unexpected ways. Jinghua couldn''t smash the ink for a moment. The other side completely grasped the flaws in her magic power, some of which she hadn''t noticed before. Ink in the pure land of Jinghua re convergence, but is no longer a "kill" word, but a "break" word. The pure land of Buddhist dharma body was suddenly broken. At the same time, Shen and Rong''s second word "kill" has arrived. Jinghua''s move failed to win back, and was immediately hit by Shen Herong''s "kill", followed by the word "die". Shen He Rong, a young girl, is calm and calm. It''s like a spring breeze, as if she came here for an outing without any smoke. However, when we fight against the enemy, we are ruthless. This great master of Confucianism is far colder than she is. Jiashu people rushed forward to help, and finally saved Jinghua. However, in the past, the Buddha''s face was as solemn and beautiful as a Bodhisattva in the world. At this moment, his face was decayed, and his face was like gold paper. For a moment, he looked as if he was more out of breath and less in air. People in Jiashu would rather be injured than Jinghua be robbed. He was injured. Jinghua''s rain can cure him in a short time. Jinghua''s injury is so serious that he and Abbot huaiyong can''t recover in a short time. I''m afraid they have to send him back to Xiniu Hezhou as soon as possible. "Thank you, benefactor Shen. I have been taught today." Jinghua himself is still calm, struggling to face the opposite, Shen and Rong hands 11 ceremony. Shen and Rong then light way a: "unfortunately." After a blow, no matter what the result, she didn''t stay much, and her figure dodged. Peng Ziling and others over there have set up a big battle again, and almost covered Shen and Rong again.With such a huge advantage, Jinghua was stolen by the other party, causing great damage to Jinghua. "I''m ashamed that I''m not proficient in learning. I''ve been spotted by the people of Chang''an. Please be careful, benefactor." Jinghua said slowly. "Please stay at the back of the array to cultivate and adjust your breath. After the pure land defeats Su Po, you can return to the pure land to heal. We''ll take care of this." Peng Ziling said solemnly. Although Buddhism and Taoism are different, and the other party is one of the twelve Yan people in the past, it is up to us to work together to face the threat of Chang''an city. People in Jiashu specially stay to look after Jinghua. Peng Ziling and others, relying on the Taichu Liuhe formation, covered the western regions step by step and pushed eastward. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 444 In the absence of Su Po, Chang''an city''s current strength in information and communication is not enough to withstand the power of its opponent, Taichu Liuhe formation. Therefore, in the face of Peng Ziling and others, they formed a big formation and pushed forward step by step. Shen and Rong took Chengyang real person and others, and fought and retreated. Gradually, the sky full of pure air and clouds generated by the Six Harmonies array of Taichu covered the western regions. After the restoration of the western regions, abbot Jingge, abbot huaiyong and Abbot Xiankong were somewhat excited. However, we are still not relaxed. Su Po, who harasses Xiniu Hezhou, never comes back. He dares to be so determined, presumably because he believes that Chang''an city is enough to cope with the current advance of Taichu Liuhe formation. At present, although Taichu Liuhe formation has not met any opponent all the way forward, the six masters who can arrange the formation dare not be careless. "Lu Xueyuan, is it really trustworthy?" Song Jun, the former Emperor of Qian Dynasty, was silent for a long time. Then he suddenly said, "I saw her fighting with Shen He Rong before, but it was still a situation of no distinction. How could she hurt Shen He Rong so easily this time? Don''t do it on purpose... " Peng Ziling, who presided over the battle, did not say much. After hearing what song Jun said, the three great monks of the western regions took a deep breath. The abbot huaiyong of Dabei temple, under the shadow of taiqingxiang, put his palms together and argued for Jinghua: "there are many masters in Chang''an, and they are familiar with Jinghua''s younger martial sister. Maybe they have a way to deal with it. It''s also possible." Abbot Jingge of Longxiang temple said: "Chang''an is very powerful. We are all worried about it. I understand benefactor song''s worry, but now we all need to unite." Song Jun nodded slightly: "what the abbot said was that I had lost my word before." Abbot Xiankong of ganye temple had a slightly worried look at Peng Ziling, the leader of Taiqing palace. Abbot huaiyong helps Jinghua to argue. In his words, he mentions that people in Chang''an have a way to restrain and crack Jinghua''s magic power. This is also due to the previous experience of Taichu Liuhe formation and Lei Zujian. The other side''s sharp eyesight and insight is far beyond our imagination. It seems that they can always aim at the weak links of us. Many defects and loopholes that they are not even aware of are appalling. Although abbot huaiyong didn''t say it clearly, it was the same as lifting the scar of Taiqing palace. However, Peng Ziling''s face was as usual. He just looked at the front and said, "the twelve immortals are treacherous and cunning. We have to guard against them. Now let''s stop at the western regions. What do you think?" "Steady, steady, step by step." Ganye Temple shows the empty Abbot''s words. Abbot Jingge and Abbot huaiyong agreed. Song Jun''s eyes swept over the three Buddhist monks. Although these monks help Jinghua speak, they are not without doubt. The Buddhism of Dongsheng Shenzhou and western regions has developed independently for so many years. It''s hard to say that the Pure Land Buddhism of Xiniu Hezhou, where the same origin is located, is like a family. It is a great victory for them to recapture the western regions first. It''s just that the next counterattack of Chang''an City, or the decisive battle with Chang''an City, will make Xiniu Hezhou a bigger place, and even disturb the Buddha. But it''s easy to ask God, but it''s hard to send God. At that time, even if we can completely solve the problem of twelve yamas, where will Dongsheng Shenzhou go next? It''s not just Song Jun, but Peng Ziling and Kong Shengzhen, who are both Buddhists. Peng Ziling''s expression soon returned to normal, and then presided over the big formation, gathered and scattered, scattered and reunited. This time, the Liuhe formation in the early Taichu period included the easternmost part of the western regions. However, as soon as the battle team fell, people felt the fierce obstruction. The darkness and light spread out like dark clouds. The land, which was as usual, suddenly turned black. This sudden change is like digging out a huge hole in the Liuhe formation of Taichu. Although Peng Ziling presided over the formation and filled the hole with a lot of pure Qi, the heaven and earth there seemed to be independent of the world, resisting the changes brought about by the operation of the formation. Youluoyuan Peng Ziling and others have the same idea. On the other side of the southern wilderness, Cang Hui, the head of the Youhuai clan, went over the mountains and over the sea, left the southern wilderness and came to the western regions tens of thousands of miles away to take root again. Abbot huaiyong naturally knew about this, and even had a hand with canghui before. But at that time, canghui was the cultivation of the thirteenth realm. But now, he has successfully broken through to the fourteenth realm, that is, the fifth realm of the demon emperor, the Vientiane realm. This is the peak of the demon emperor. The power of the sea of stars is refined into the body, and all things are derived. You Huai family is a demon of plants. Once they take root in the local area, they have the advantage of geographical advantages. When canghui was in the 13th realm, he had the strength to fight against the abbot huaiyong of Dabei temple in the 14th realm. Now he is also the fourteenth frontier. The ancient trees that block the sky stand on the coast of the East China Sea in the western regions. They are like the strongest fortress. One man stands at the gate, and ten thousand people can''t open it.It was the powerful Taichu Liuhe formation, which was broken by him all the time. Kong Shengzhen, abbot huaiyong and others frowned at canghui. Give canghui such root reproduction, completely stand firm, the surrounding sea, sky and land power all can call. If you really want to pick it up alone, I''m afraid none of them is Cang Hui''s opponent. Unless Peng Ziling has Lei Zujian. Otherwise, only people in Jiashu can fight against canghui. That is to say, I haven''t seen you in early one year. The monster broke through to the fourteenth realm. It''s true that the plant demon has a deep foundation, but it takes a long time to practice. Cang Hui used to be the peak of the 13th realm. That''s right, but is it really such a coincidence that he has successfully broken through the last step in the past year or so? When you think of Cheng Yang, who made the same breakthrough before and made such powerful magic weapons as one yuan mirror, you intuitively think that the two are in the same situation. Their breakthrough may have something to do with Chang''an City Looking at the huge ancient locust tree, it''s hard for people not to have a similar idea. It can be said that Chang''an City really has such ability? The clan leader of Sirius and the clan leader of golden winged dapengniao, Xuanguang, and the peak demon emperor of Qunlun, the leader of the two generations before and after Nanhuang, were all planted under the hands of the twelfth Yama. After them, there was no longer a big demon in the fourteenth kingdom in the southern wilderness. But Chang''an city produced one It''s no wonder that canghui, a rotten tree, was willing to leave his thousand year old southern wasteland and move his whole tree to the western regions to serve as a watchdog for Chang''an city. Peng Ziling looks at the huge ancient tree. As the leader of the array, he feels as if he had been thrown a stone on his carefully arranged chessboard. His face was expressionless, and his hands changed. Chessboard at this moment, as if into a millstone, to get in the way of the stone into a dead tree branches, severely crushed! In the big array, under the circulation of pure Qi, the endless thunder of Taichu yuan falls. The dim light on the ancient tree of you Huai kept flashing to resist the violent thunder of Taichu yuan. The thunder was fierce, but silent and invisible. I saw the trunk as thick as the city, as if it were the pillar of skyscraper, and it began to shake. The earth around him is shaking and the sea is roaring. Cang Hui draws strength from all sides. He blesses himself and helps him resist the power of the Six Harmonies array. Although not to be cut down, but obviously, Cang Hui is also under great pressure. As the highest painstaking effort of the Taiqing palace in the past dynasties, the Taichu Liuhe formation was not established until Ying Xiaowo returned and joined hands with Peng Ziling''s apprentices. It is indeed exquisite and powerful. Fortunately, canghui is a big grass demon with a deep foundation, which can survive the initial attack of yuanlei. However, with the continuous reinforcement of the operation of the array, the huge ancient trees seemed to be gradually shaken and overwhelmed at this moment. The canopy is broad and covers all sides. At this moment, every leaf on the branch seems to turn into many images. Wind and rain, thunder and lightning, swords and halberds, and even fire, the vast ocean, all against the sky, against the invisible and invisible Taichu Yuan Lei. However, even if it was the power of thunder, it was still smashed by the thunder of Taichu Yuan Dynasty. Soon, the branches and leaves on the ancient trees began to fall quickly. However, at this time, someone else rushed into the battle to help Cang Hui share the pressure. Chengyang immortal sacrificed his own one yuan mirror. It looks like a bunch of mirror light, but it seems to cover the huge ancient trees as a whole. With the help of Chengyang real person, canghui suddenly took a breath. There was a young girl on his branch, Shen He Rong. Shen horong was not in a hurry. He first picked up his pen and wrote "Sheng", "Li" and "Shou" on the tree trunk. With the blessing of these words, the huge locust tree seems to be rejuvenated, facing the thunder all over the sky with a fuller posture. Shen He Rong raised his pen and waved it again, so the ink words of "break", "break", "collapse" and "solution" floated to the depths of the Six Harmonies array in the early Taichu period and disintegrated the great array. Peng Ziling''s face did not change, and he presided over the array change. To some extent, he wants to thank Shen and the people behind him. It is precisely because of them that the Taichu Liuhe formation can constantly improve itself. It''s hard for Shen and Rong to break up the big formation as easily as before. Peng Ziling is confident that if Su Polai is replaced again, the array will not be broken easily. All of a sudden, there is a specific image of the heavy Taichu yuan thunder. The thunder has gathered a tall Dharma image, which is all over the world. This dharma phase seems to be somewhat similar to Taiqing phase. However, the artistic conception and power of Taoism are far more wonderful than that of taiqingxiang. Between the mouth and nose, exhale into thunder.Lift up your hands and hold up the handle together. Ruyi has a flash of thunder, in which the most violent power flourishes more and more. Shen He Rong saw that the Liuhe formation of Taichu was more exquisite and complete, and his face remained unchanged. She flew up to Chengyang real person, and then raised her pen and splashed ink on each other''s magic weapon Yiyuan mirror. It seems that Chengyang is not surprised by this. He only changes the formula by himself and uses Xuangong silently. On the other hand, Cang Hui took the initiative to buy time for them. The great demon''s power changed, and all the things born of the branches and leaves suddenly turned into stars. When the stars flash, they all flow, and then turn into a bright ocean of light, like a tsunami, rushing to the huge Dharma phase in the array. "Imperial edict!" Peng Ziling, the leader of Taiqing palace, gave a low rebuke. Lei Zuxiang, the Prime Minister of Taichu Liuhe array, waves his hand slowly. It seems to move slowly, but with this action, even when there is a terrible thunder gathering that has never been seen before. The thunder of the ocean, almost only in an instant, will break the sea of canghui starlight! But at this time, Shen and Rong''s handwriting, a wave. On Chengyang''s one yuan mirror, there is one more word: broken! Condensed into a beam of mirror light, flying out. It seems that there is only a tiny line, but this beam of mirror light has the potential to divide the sea and forcibly cut the thunder ocean apart. The one yuan mirror on Chengyang''s head turns slowly, leading the beam of mirror light, turning across the sky, like a sharp blade, cutting at the waist of Lei Zuxiang. A tiny but coherent crack appeared in the waist of the mighty Dharma prime minister. He was about to be cut off! Peng Ziling took a deep breath: "disease!" The formation suddenly changed again, and with Tai Chu Lei Zu Xiang waving his hand Ruyi, he fell to the one yuan mirror. Chengyang real helpless, had to close the mirror light body protection. At the beginning of Taichu, Leizu''s appearance was not broken. On the contrary, Chengyang real person and Yiyuan mirror were hit and flew back. Although achievements have been made, Peng Ziling''s expression is not relaxed. When they concentrate on dealing with Shen Herong and Chengyang, they will inevitably neglect to suppress canghui, the head of Youhuai clan. The area of youluoyuan occupied by youhuaishu has a tendency to expand. With the development of youluoyuan, the movement of liuhezhen in Taichu was as inconvenient as if stones were stuck between gears. Peng Ziling calmed down, presided over the array and adjusted it slowly. Song Jun, Kong Shengzhen, abbot huaiyong and others were equally serious. Even if they don''t have a big fight, they are six to three in number, but they are blocked here by the other side. It can be said that they are in a mess. Just in front of these two people a demon, is also in is not the ordinary match may compare. Cang Hui is a demon of plants and plants. When he has a firm root and a firm foothold, he is better than most people or demons in the same realm. Chengyang immortal has the same magic weapon Yiyuan mirror as Lei Zujian in Taiqing palace. This sword and mirror are actually the two most powerful magic weapons in the history of Dongsheng Shenzhou. Peng Ziling has Lei Zujian, and Cheng Yang has Yiyuan mirror. He dares to compete with Su Po and other strong men. As for Shen He Rong, who has the lowest level of cultivation, there is no need to say more. At present, although she is the 13th realm of cultivation, she is obviously better than her previous peak. Although he was unwilling to admit it, Kong Shengzhen, the leader of Yansheng mansion, had to nod his head. Shen Herong, the 13th ruler, is now the first master of Confucianism in Dongsheng Shenzhou. These two people a demon join forces, living to get stuck too early Six Harmonies array can''t advance any more. However, Peng Ziling calmed down, didn''t ask for quick victory, and patiently fought with Shen and Rong. After all, Taichu Liuhe formation was extraordinary, and gradually began to regain the upper hand and suppress Chang''an city. However, if we want to drive them to the sea completely, we still have many difficulties and need a lot of time to grind them slowly. It''s hard for them to deal with Shen and Rong. If there are other experts in Chang''an city to help them, can they really accomplish their expected plan to "recover" the western regions? Peng Ziling and other people''s hearts appear haze, some people''s hearts gradually give birth to retreat. "If not, shall we step back?" Kong Shengzhen, the master of Yansheng mansion, asked softly. It''s really a pity that we can''t occupy the whole territory of the western regions, but if we continue this stalemate, we may be attacked by both sides of Chang''an. Step back for a while and let go of the east coast of the western regions. Cang Hui is a big plant demon, and it''s difficult to chase him. Even if he wants to move eastward, it will take time for him to regain his foundation. Without the plant demon, it is far less powerful. In front of these two people a demon, since also can''t maintain the present combat effectiveness. Peng Ziling, who is in charge of the grand array, looks at the three monks of the western regions. Abbot huaiyong of Dabei temple has ten Palms: "benefactor Kong is right." Abbot Xiankong of ganye temple and Abbot Jingge of Longxiang temple did not raise any objection, indicating acquiescence.Peng Ziling nodded: "we need to maintain most of the western regions first. We also need to be prepared to guard against Su PO or other people in Chang''an city." When all the people had a good plan, they were ready to greet the array and move backward together. Seeing this, Shen and Rong did not pursue blindly. But at the beginning of Taichu''s Liuhe formation, it suddenly vibrated. All of them were stunned, while Peng Ziling''s expression changed greatly. If you Luo Yuan, which was transformed by you Huai tree just now, had thrown a stone on the chessboard, now it feels like the whole chessboard has been overturned No, it should be said that someone cut off the chessboard with a knife. Under the interference of the invisible force, the huge Taichu Liuhe array collapsed immediately. Who has such a terrible means to instantly wipe out such a powerful array as Taichu Liuhe array? "Well done." The voice suddenly rang out, as if to see the sun through the clouds. The sun dispelled the fog, which made the clear air and clouds generated by the array disappear. Peng Ziling and other people''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley, but the words were not said to them. The huge and secluded locust tree, with its branches and leaves rustling and its light and shadow condensing, shows an old man''s body posture, which is the tree demon canghui turning into a human figure. He bowed to the East and said, "see you, your majesty." One side of Cheng Yang real person, also hit a check head: "poor way see your majesty." Shen and Rong smile, no longer make a sound, back to one side. Peng Ziling, Kong Shengzhen and Abbot huaiyong''s pupils contracted slightly and looked to the East. Some people appear out of thin air and come to them with their hands on their shoulders. He is shrouded in brilliance. If his facial features are present, it is hard to see them. Naturally, it was Zhang Dongyun. Why are you so determined that Su Po can''t come back? Of course, the invincible city can be upgraded and expanded for the ninth time! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 445 Behind Zhang Dongyun, in the Far East, on the Middle Earth, there are countless people who are shocked. Because in the east of the Middle Earth, the north-south direction of the earth, out of thin air gave birth to a long wall that can not see the end. No one knows how these walls appeared on the earth. As if just for a moment, the wall will flash and the golden light will rise. Ordinary people, worship, as if to see a miracle. Many practitioners are frightened and uncertain. However, some knowledgeable people have heard that similar things happened more than once in the more Eastern eastern Xinjiang. All this is the work of Chang''an city. The continuous city wall in front of us is the latest outer city of Chang''an city. Some people fret in their hearts, or fly south or North, all the way to the seaside. Then, more amazing scenes appeared in front of them. The wall did not stop because the land came to an end, but extended all the way to the sea. From the bottom of the sea to the sea, there are tall and straight walls, like dams, which divide the sea in two. This Chang''an City, in addition to enclosure, even ignored the vast ocean and brought it into the scope of the city. No matter where it is, this huge and strange city is built on its own, regardless of the surrounding internal and external environment. Even if I had some conjectures in my mind before, at the moment I really saw this magnificent and strange scene, the viewers were still surprised. Someone tried to go east. The ocean here is surrounded by the city walls. It''s wonderful to say that the vast wasteland sea, which used to roar and tyranny, is now calm and peaceful. Between the East and the middle of Xinjiang, there have been Taoist masters who have been laying out a great array day and night. The effect is remarkable, but there are still storms in some places. But now, no matter whether the sea area has been set up or not, it is all calm. As if from the violent ocean, into a peaceful lake. People were amazed and turned to the West. However, outside the city wall, the barren sea is still the barren sea. The terrible sea tide storm not only makes the mortals stop, but also the practitioners with lower accomplishments go out to sea. They are surrounded by dangers and may die at any time. Within the city wall, there are thousands of miles of sea waves, which are peaceful, and thousands of hectares of blue waves are like spring water in a pond. This kind of means makes everyone marvel and admire. At this point, the city wall expanded to include the whole eastern Xinjiang and the four seas, and cut off the eastern part of China. In fact, the real scope of this invincible city has already involved the whole middle land, not to mention the northern Mang and southern wasteland. Not to mention the inside of the city wall is the vast sea area of Dongsheng Shenzhou outside the city wall. As long as Zhang Dongyun orders, it can immediately turn into a Pinghu Lake. The one who is sent just depends on whether he wants to be the Lord of the city or not. Before that, there was a temporary expansion in just one day. Now, it is the ninth upgrade and expansion of invincible city. After today, the invincible city will cover such a vast world until it is upgraded and expanded again. The seashore of the East China Sea in the western regions, where Shen horong, canghui, Chengyang Zhenren, Peng Ziling and Kong Shengzhen are located, is also included in the invincible city. When Peng Ziling and others set foot here, they are frustrated because of Shen and Rong. At this time, they want to retreat and regroup, but they have a dream. It''s just that they haven''t realized it yet. "Dare to ask is Ming Ju Shi or Li Dao you?" Peng Ziling, the leader of Taiqing palace, took a deep breath. Zhang Dongyun stood with a negative hand: "you should laugh that I died under my fist. If you are a master and apprentice, you should go down to accompany him." When Peng Ziling heard the speech, he was silent. "It''s Mr. Ming." Kong Shengzhen, the head of Yansheng mansion, looks serious. Abbot huaiyong and others are the same. The name of a man, the shadow of a tree. "Evil emperor" Ming Tonghui, the head of the twelve hell in the past! The fourteenth realm of Wudao, the peak of Wuhuang, is a person of the world. In addition to the difference between the first five and the last seven cultivation States, the ranking of twelve Yan Luo is basically not related to the strength. They are all talented people. In the same realm, most of our strength is between Bozhong. But among them, Ming Tonghui, the "evil emperor", is the first person worthy of the title. He is still better than Li shulou, Lei Han and others, who are both the fourteenth frontier. In many cases, it was he who made the final decision. The title of "Your Majesty" and the followers of Shen Herong, Ao Kong and Su Po are Peng Ziling and Kong Shengzhen. They often suspect that the Lord of Chang''an may be the evil emperor of the past. However, many of Chang''an''s methods seem to be Taoist, so Yueyang real person li shulou is also the target of suspicion.Now, the truth is clear. Peng Ziling and others did not feel relaxed, but felt extremely heavy. It is also the first time that Chengyang immortal and Cang Hui, the head of Youhuai clan, know the true identity of his majesty. Although there were many speculations before, they were not as good as the current city Lord''s own recognition. Looking back at the past twelve years, we can see the changes in the world today. One man and one demon, two powerful people in the fourteenth frontier, are in a complicated mood. Zhang Dongyun ignored himself and shocked the audience. With a slight dislike, he glanced at Kong Shengzhen, the head of Yan Sheng mansion. Then, he turned to Shen and Rong, his eyes turned to peace: "let''s deal with him first." Shen and Rong smile: "little sister incompetent, involving big brother personally, is very ashamed, now all depends on big brother." Zhang Dongyun nodded and turned to look at Kong Shengzhen again. His vision does not take special color, but in the face of the former Confucian origin in China and the descendants of sages, he felt cold in the moment. "If you forgive me, I have offended you." At the moment, Peng Ziling has to clench her teeth and help Kong Shengzhen. Just now, although the Six Harmonies array broke up in the early Taichu period, it was the last straw for us to save our lives. Only by pinning our hopes on it can we have every chance. Peng Ziling was determined and not discouraged. In his hands, there was a brush of dust, which made the air clear. These Qingqi re condensed into six taiqingxiang, and then shrouded Peng Ziling and others respectively. A vast array covering almost half of the western regions has reappeared. In the big array, the Taichu yuan thunder, which is silent and invisible, is surging and flourishing. It seems that the Taichu Leizu phase is gathering. Zhang Dongyun looks at Lei Zu with a smile. The next moment, people will only listen to the ring of thunder. Not to mention Peng Ziling, who is Chengyang real man in Chang''an, is also stunned, and then shocked. Two Taoist Yuanshen peak, Yang God realm of the master, all face shocked, looked up at the sky above. The sky is covered with thunderclouds, and the radiance of cyan, red, gold, purple and even black, blue, silver and other colors are shining in the thunderclouds. Then, the power of destroying heaven and earth burst out. Red, cyan, blue, purple, gold and other colors of the thunder, together from the sky, when the head fell! ¡°¡­¡­ Shangqing thunder method Chengyang lost his voice. Peng Ziling''s face was expressionless, and his pupils reflected all kinds of thunder lights on the sky. How could he see it? How could he feel a bit desperate. "Shangqing Shenxiao Baolu...." Shen and Rong bowed his head and laughed. She and Chen Chaoyan in this Chang''an City, perhaps also can count together "grow up". Chen Chaoyan learned Taoism from Zhang Dongyun''s Shangqing Shenxiao Baolu. Shen and Rong also practiced Taoism and had been a spectator. It''s just that Chen Chaoyan or her Shi Kaifa and Zhang Dongyun use the same way, which is really different. Zixiao cave xuanzhenlei talisman, Chixiao cave xuanleifu talisman, Qingxiao cave xuanyuanbao talisman, Jinxiao cave Xuanmiao yitalisman, xuanxiao cave xuanshangzhen talisman At this moment, all kinds of thunder methods gather in one furnace and turn into colorful, but the overwhelming terror thunder is more wonderful than the Taichu yuan thunder in Taiqing palace. But also more tyrannical! The violent thunder light directly tore up the Liuhe formation of Taichu and bombarded the Taichu Leizu prime minister, who was as upright as a God. Without any struggle, the huge Dharma phase would disintegrate, as if it were made of gravel. There''s no suspense. Taichu Liuhe formation is broken again! All the six taiqingxiang were also chopped up. When the wind and clouds dispersed, Peng Ziling and the other six masters of the fourteenth frontier who presided over the formation all went astray. "Decades of enmity, now the end, to give you a chance to show their strengths." Zhang Dongyun negative hand and stand, the line of sight first falls on Kong Shengzhen body: "or you come first." There was an abnormal flush on Kong Sheng''s real face for a moment, but it soon disappeared. In his hand, he wrote a lot of ink and brush in the air, so he saw the eight characters of "the great spirit is everlasting, and all evils are dispelling the changes" engraved in the air. Kong Shengzhen opened his mouth and chanted. The peak state of the Confucian master is called "sage", and the most representative feature is that the mouth contains the constitution. The language contains the true meaning, can be with holy and harmonious, manage heaven and earth. Within a certain range, within a certain period of time, when a great sage opens his mouth, it is as if the rules of heaven and earth are perfect and no one can disobey them. The words in Kong Shengzhen''s mouth, combined with the ink in his works, are like the truth in this world. Zhang Dongyun saw this, but he gave a smile. This idealistic saying says that whoever is evil is evil.In the face of other adversaries, I''m afraid Kong Shengzhen''s cultivation strength can make a real decision. But in the face of Zhang Dongyun, he did not dare to be careless. On the surface of the eight characters of "the great spirit lasts forever, all evils turn away the changes", there is a flash of light like water waves, and there seems to be a flow of golden light. This is a combination of Yan Shengfu''s classic principles of "the sea and the sky" and "the firmness". Kong Shengzhen is worthy of the fourteenth realm of Confucian practitioners. He is the master of Yansheng mansion. He can''t do it. He can attack and defend two kinds of classic principles at the same time. And there are more than two things to say. Zhang Dongyun can see that even the classic theory of "drawing inferences from one instance", Kong Shengzhen is also integrated into this magic power. The three classics are well-organized, and Kong Shengzhen''s words are full of heavenly constitution. Shen horong, who is inferior to him at present, has a solemn expression. However, Zhang Dongyun stood with his hands down and stood still. He just opened his mouth and spat out two words: "shut up." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 446 Only two words. But these two words cut off Kong Shengzhen''s voice like a knife. At this moment, the master of Yansheng mansion was shocked to find that Zhang Dongyun in front of him was the one who was really eloquent. What he said was the truth here. His two words not only interrupted Kong Shengzhen''s voice, but also cut off all the eight words engraved in the air. Kong Shengzhen''s classical principles in his writing are not useless, and they all play a role. However, the defense of "solid as gold" only disappeared in an instant. When "drawing inferences from one instance" doubles its counterattack, it will be submerged by the more powerful power of the other party in an instant, just like a little splash in the flood, which is fleeting. As for the "sea and sky", which mainly plays the role of attack, it has been destroyed without any sound. Kong Shengzhen wants to struggle again, but he finds that Zhang Dongyun''s word "shut up" makes him seriously unable to make any sound again. Even when he started to write, he couldn''t make it. The master of Confucianism, who is the head of the holy mansion, wrote with crooked ink and no words, which is not as good as that of a newly enlightened child. All the beautiful articles have become meaningless graffiti. Zhang Dongyun ignored Kong Shengzhen and just nodded to Shen Herong. Shen and Rong smile and nod back. Zhang Dongyun''s vision falls on abbot huaiyong of Dabei temple and Abbot Xiankong of ganye temple. The two Buddhist monks are still paying attention to the situation of Kong Shengzhen. But he saw the elegant old man raise his hand and wave it in vain, grabbing Zhang Dongyun across the air. But as he raised his hand, his whole body suddenly fell apart. Previously quiet blade, now all blood. Abbot huaiyong''s pupils contracted slightly. From his vision, Kong Shengzhen''s blade was 22. The number of strokes in line with the word "shut up" With these two words, Kong Shengzhen, a great master of Confucianism in the fourteenth frontier, a contemporary master of Yansheng mansion, once the mentor leader of all Confucian disciples in China and Turkey, has died. Such a frightening sight, that is, abbot huaiyong and others see in the eyes, feel soul stirring. Song Jun, the emperor of Qian Dynasty, suddenly turned around and fled. He''s lightning fast. The powerful martial arts of Weizhen world break through the void and escape, almost ignoring space and distance. But before he really left here, his hands suddenly emptied. He fought all over the world, and his weapon disappeared from his hands. At the moment, Song Jun just wanted to leave here, but he lost his magic gun and didn''t dare to stop looking for it. But from the corner of my eye, I found that not only my weapon was gone. His lower body, even disappeared. The whole person, I don''t know what it is, is cut off at the waist! The next moment, the pain and weakness just hit together. Song Jun turned his head and saw that his lower body was in the air behind him, and he was falling. On top of his head is Zhang Dongyun with his sword in his hand. "It''s not you yet." Zhang Dongyun said, throwing a magic gun in his hand. This weapon runs through the upper body of the former master, and then nailes the emperor, the peak of the fourteenth frontier, to the ground without moving. Although Song Jun could not die for a while, he could not turn over. His face was livid, and he tried to pull out the barrel of the gun that penetrated his body, but in vain. Song Jun, the martial arts master in the fourteenth realm, is furious. He keeps drinking and yelling at the moment, but it doesn''t work at all. He can only watch Zhang Dongyun''s steps and walk towards abbot huaiyong and others. Abbot huaiyong sighed and folded his palms. On the other side, abbot Xiankong of ganye temple made the same action and declared the Buddha''s name: "my Buddha is merciful and subdues demons and demons!" The two great monks of the western regions joined hands to show the appearance of Ganlu Bodhisattva and lotus Vajra. They joined hands to form a boundless pure land of Buddha''s light, from which a bodhi tree grew. The trees are full of flowers, and all kinds of wisdom and mystery are in them. Seeing this, Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly, then raised his hand, spread his five fingers, and stretched forward. Then he saw the golden light coming from heaven and earth, and then condensed into a giant Buddha. Abbot huaiyong and Abbot Xiankong were stunned. In front of us, the Buddha''s body is surrounded by precious glass. The Buddha''s chanting of Sanskrit comes from the sky. The ears are endless, pure and perfect, and the Buddha can see the truth. In the morning, they were already eminent monks with excellent Buddhist skills. Later, they developed the boundless realm Dharma body and achieved the peak of Dharma body. Living in the world, it''s like Buddha walking on the ground. But at the moment, facing this Great Buddha, the two great monks in the western regions feel ashamed of themselves, and they can''t help feeling more convinced and willing to worship.For a moment, they thought that the real Buddha came to save these disciples. Then the second thought was, will the pure land Buddha of Xiniu Hezhou come? But a voice from the bottom of my heart told them that they were not. That''s Zhang Dongyun''s handwriting! This discovery is called abbot huaiyong. They can''t believe it. They subconsciously want to deny it. They were not surprised that Zhang Dongyun knew the magic power of Taoism. However, the master of Chang''an had such profound Buddhist attainments, which really made abbot huaiyong and others break through their glasses. Don''t mention them. Even if Song Jun, who is struggling and nailed to the ground by a long gun, can''t help but stay. The Buddha, who was sitting down, stretched out his hand and picked the newly blooming flower from the bodhi tree which was transformed by abbot huaiyong and Abbot Xiankong. On the face of the Great Buddha, he has a sense of wisdom, and the corners of his mouth are slightly raised. It is clearly the Zen of picking flowers and smiling. When abbot huaiyong and Abbot Xiankong saw this, they were crazy for a moment. The next moment, however, the Buddha suddenly cracked, the Dharma body was broken, and the light of the Buddha was dim. There is a sea of bitterness at his feet. The Buddha sinks into it and never comes to a conclusion. Abbot huaiyong''s Lingtai is also under great impact. It is hard to recover because of the brambles and weeds. He wobbled in mid air and fell straight down. Abbot Xiankong on one side spoke of loyalty and accompanied him, which was the same. Buddhism attaches great importance to spiritual cultivation. All kinds of supernatural powers, even physical strength, originate from the spirit from the inside out. But at the same time, the spirits of the two great monks in the western regions suffered an unbearable blow. The spirit of a collapse, everything else, instant collapse. Abbot Jingge of Longxiang Temple quickly flies forward and catches two of his peers. But the two monks, huaiyong and Xiankong, have withered faces and look like two bronze statues. They are no longer living. Two masters of the fourteenth realm of Buddhism, the peak realm of Dharma, were defeated by Zhang Dongyun and died on the spot. Their lives withered with their hearts. "Will we use what we are good at to defeat us and destroy us completely?" Abbot Jingge, looking at Zhang Dongyun with a look of sadness and indignation, said, "you are successful. Why do you use this cat and mouse trick?" Zhang Dongyun heard the speech and gave a smile, disdaining to comment. Abbot Jingge said in a deep voice: "I won''t let you eat fish!" After that, he put his hands together and gathered the boundless light in his palm. From Zhang Dongyun''s point of view, we can see that abbot Jingge''s face has suddenly become waxy yellow, following the footsteps of huaiyong and Xiankong monks. Abbot Jingge of Longxiang temple is a rising star of Buddhism in western regions. In recent years, he has just entered the fourteenth realm of Buddhism. Although Jinghua has helped, his talent is still excellent. Now, this young Buddhist top master has passed away. However, he did not kill himself meaninglessly. It gathered in the palm of the boundless Buddha light, this moment burst out, sweeping everywhere. In the light of Buddha, a golden dragon and a white elephant rush out. The Tianlong Bodhi seal and the earth image Vajra seal of the Dragon elephant temple are the combination of the eighteen dragons and the eighteen elephants. At present, abbot Jingge only produces one dragon and one elephant, but it is far better than before. The passing away of this supreme master of limitless realm Dharma body almost brings more power than the joint efforts of the two monks huaiyong and Xiankong. They want the powerful dragon elephants that have never been before to subdue their demons with the purest power. So powerful, Shen and Rong, canghui, Chengyang real people in the side, also feel scared. Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly: "OK." With a wave of his hand, the Dragon elephant, a Buddhist dharma protector, appeared and devoured abbot Jingge''s Dragon elephant. After taking care of the three Buddhists, Zhang Dongyun looked to the other side. There, Peng Ziling, the leader of the Taiqing palace, held the brush in his hand, and stood still without expression. "It''s back to you." Zhang Dongyun did not take back his eyes, but waved to one side. The magic gun that pierced Song Jun and nailed it to the ground immediately flew up. With the upper part of Song Jun''s body, it also flew to Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun holds the barrel of the gun and shakes his hand. Song Jun''s cry, which is still pierced by the long gun, suddenly stops. As Zhang Dongyun shakes his gun, Song Jun''s body explodes into a cloud of blood, flying in mid air, and then vanishes. "In those days, you were the one who led others to attack us." After killing Song Jun, a martial arts expert in the fourteenth realm, Zhang Dongyun quietly looks at Peng Ziling, the leader of Taiqing palace. Peng Ziling nodded: "in those days, it was really the poor way that contacted you all." Zhang Dongyun shook his head slightly: "unfortunately, in addition to laughing at me, no one else to contact you." At the beginning, it was natural that we should laugh at Peng Ziling and me.But in addition to laughing at me, no other traitor contacted Peng Ziling, so Zhang Dongyun could not judge who was the traitor. Peng Ziling listened to Zhang Dongyun''s words, but was stunned: "how do you know..." "It''s none of your business." Zhang Dongyun waved his hand and interrupted the other party: "go down and laugh at me." After that, he threw out his long gun and flew to Peng Ziling. Lei Zujian was lost, Taichu Liuhe formation was broken, and Peng Ziling suffered a great defeat. He didn''t know how to defeat his opponent. But at the moment, he still tried his best to grasp the formula. Under the cover of Taiqing prime minister, Taishi no prime minister God thunder, split on the long gun. However, the spear was completely unmoved, as fast as a telegram, running through taiqingxiang. At the same time, it also penetrates Peng Ziling''s chest! In one day, the leaders of Buddhism, Taoism and Confucianism all fell on the coast of the East China Sea. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 447 When Taoist Masters reach a certain level, they often habitually divide the yuan Shen before they encounter uncertain fights, leaving a yuan Shen to stay away from them and hide in case. Peng Ziling is no exception. Under normal circumstances, this method can work. When the Taoist master benzun dies, although the separation of Yuanshen will cause great damage to his vitality, it will eventually leave a ray of life. It can warm up Yuanshen, grow stronger again, transform the separation into benzun, and then continue to live and cultivate. For this reason, the enemy has few ways to solve it. Taoist Yuanshen is good at protecting their lives, and they are famous in all kinds of practice. At that time, Mingyang Zhenren, the leader of Canghai sect, was the first master of Beimang Taoism. Facing Su Po, he still depended on this to save his life. However, Su Po had been prepared for a long time, so he secretly left a sword to wait at Canghai sect''s Mountain Gate to kill him for the second time. Zhang Dongyun wanted to kill yingxiao me completely before. He needed the power of Xianji portal to assassinate yingxiao me in the air. He also killed the Yuanshen that yingxiao left outside. This is because I should laugh at the time when my cultivation level had not yet returned to the peak of the past. Even if Peng Ziling had a way to annihilate his master, he would not be able to cut off the other party''s body hidden far away. After all, the immortal trail has been destroyed, and the gate is connected with only illusory relics. But now, Peng Ziling is in the coverage of invincible City, how can he escape this disaster? The spear pierced his chest. It not only smashed Peng Ziling''s original spirit, but also gave birth to a wonderful power. It separated his spirit, which was hidden far away in the Western wasteland, and forcibly dragged him to the invincible City, and then killed him together. The six masters of the fourteenth realm, who had previously arranged the Liuhe formation of Taichu, were killed and fell into Zhang Dongyun''s hands. Among the people who witnessed the scene, Shen and Rong just had a faint smile. Chengyang immortal with the demon tree canghui, then a time completely lost his voice, a long time back to God. Happily, they finally know who they are, the mysterious and powerful Lord of Chang''an. But on the other hand, this one person, a demon, has a heavy heart and a cold feeling behind him. In terms of cultivation strength, they are all at the top of the world. A Taoist Yuanshen peak, Yang God. The peak of the emperor of a demon clan is built into everything. Dongsheng Shenzhou, nanzhanbuzhou, xiniuhezhou and beijuluzhou are the four great Shenzhou. No matter where they are put, the masters of the fourteenth realm are all giants. They can suppress the past and remain prosperous forever. In particular, they are the best in their respective fields. Chengyang real person has a mirror in hand, and canghui is a demon of vegetation, almost with its own geographical advantage. But now they are standing in front of Zhang Dongyun, and they can''t help feeling very small It''s just as easy to kill both of them if you can destroy the Six Harmonies array and wipe out Peng Ziling and others. This is even the fourteenth realm of Chengyang and Cang Hui, are all frightened. According to their state of mind and experience, it still took a long time for them to settle down and salute Zhang Dongyun again: "Your Majesty''s divine power is all over the world, and the poor (old) way is an eye opener." Zhang Dongyun gave them a slight nod: "free." He glanced around: "no snow garden." Shen He Rong said: "she was badly hurt by my younger sister before, but I don''t think she can recover soon. She is behind. Brother, please wait a moment. My younger sister is going to find her." Chengyang immortal at this time hit a Taoist Jishou: "poor road with Shen Ju Shi together." Cang Hui, the head of the Youhuai clan, also bowed slightly: "I''m willing to share my worries for your majesty." He is the fourteenth realm. He is the greatest demon in the world. Although the unstable foundation of the plant demon will have a great impact on his strength, the foundation is there, which is not to be despised by ordinary people. Peng Ziling and the other six people all fell here. On the other side of Xiniu Hezhou, Su Po blocked the gate. On the other side, they were defeated like a mountain. Although the Buddhist dharma of the Jiashu people is very good, they are outnumbered. They have to take care of Jinghua who is seriously injured, and they can''t afford the storm. It''s not right to disturb the city master. Then canghui and his followers fight bravely to be the first and dare not be slighted. "It''s up to you." Zhang Dongyun''s tone is indispensable. Shen and Rong turned to the west to recover their lost land. Of course, such people as gupu, Xinhe, abbot and Liu Chengyu have to keep up. Zhang Dongyun is standing over the East China Sea in the western regions, quietly overlooking the distance. In the western regions, the major Buddhist sects were trying to recover their control as soon as possible. Although Jinghua and others from Xiniu Hezhou, or abbot huaiyong and Abbot Xiankong, all told them not to rush. Today''s World War I is imperative, but they are not sure. They can only hope for a full blow.Before the dust settled, it was not a wise move to disperse the western regions and rebuild temples. However, the Buddhists of the western regions have been waiting for this day for too long. After all, many people still can''t suppress their thoughts and return to their hometown early. As a result, the Taichu Liuhe formation, which originally shrouded most of the western regions, suddenly disappeared. All the Buddhists were surprised. According to the previous agreement with Peng Ziling, abbot huaiyong and others, if this battle is won, the Six Harmonies array of Taichu will continue to be maintained in a short period of time to prepare for the counter attack of Chang''an city. Now the Six Harmonies array of Taichu suddenly dissipates, which is a clear sign of defeat Is it true that they will be driven out of the western regions after all? In all people''s hearts, fear can''t help growing. As if joking with them, Da Zhen suddenly stood up again. But without waiting for everyone to breathe a sigh of relief, Taichu Liuhe array dissipated again. They were stunned. They didn''t know what situation Peng Ziling and other experts in charge of the formation were in. The sky in the western regions has changed in an instant. "Lost." Jinghua''s face was still weak, but her voice was very firm. Even if they are defeated, I hope they can withdraw safely as before, and there will be a chance to set up a counter attack in the future Jinghua looked to the East. After a long time, she said, "martial uncle, I have a bad feeling..." Her premonition was not wrong, and Chang''an soon launched a comprehensive counterattack. It took less than half a day for Buddhism to regain control of the western regions, and the land changed hands again and returned to Chang''an. Jinghua is more quickly surprised to feel that Shen and Rong have come to her. Jinghua knows that the former 12 younger sisters are good at tracking, so she has been on guard. She had been severely injured by Shen Herong before, but now she is still in a bad condition. However, because of the influence of Shen Herong''s residual ink, she is very sensitive to Shen Herong''s coming and going. "She''s not a person who can''t distinguish between the heavy and the heavy. If Peng Ziling and others are still here, she can''t separate them. Now she comes to me, a seriously injured person who has no threat." Jinghua sighed: "martial uncle, let''s go. Today''s defeat is not comparable to the previous several times. I''m afraid it''s a complete defeat. I lost to the end." People in Jiashu look serious. Although his cultivation strength and backup are all above Jinghua, he also sighs slightly after hearing Jinghua''s judgment: "I''ll take you back to the pure land, but the sword devil is making a terrible scene there." The old monk shook his head again and again. He stopped asking about the western regions and took Jinghua back to the West. "It''s a wake-up call. It''s fast." Shen and Rong frown slightly in pursuit. However, without jiashushang people, the situation in the western regions was completely one-sided. Led by Chengyang immortal and canghui, the two strongmen of the fourteenth realm, Chang''an people quickly swept the current Buddhist monks in the western regions, as well as the Taiqing palace, yanshengfu and other local people who fled from the Middle Earth with Peng Ziling and others. Without the help of Abbot huaiyong, Peng Ziling, Kong Shengzhen and other big men, it is more difficult for them to run even if they want to. Under the pursuit, Chang''an people either killed or fell, and immediately cleaned up most of the enemies who returned to the western regions. Most of them are Buddhists. Jiashu leaves with Jinghua. Thinking of all the people, he feels his heart is bleeding for a moment. But at the moment, he can only carefully hide his whereabouts, in case Su Po, who is still in Xiniu Hezhou, suddenly kills a rifle and blocks him and Jinghua. "It would be a good thing if the Soviet Union really withdrew." Jinghua''s tone was weak and she sighed softly. The man in Jiashu did not speak, but nodded slowly. Unexpectedly, at this time, they suddenly heard a voice: "come back." When they heard the news, they did not look happy. On the contrary, they both felt sorry and worried. "Master..." Jinghua whispered. "Come back." The voice rang out again, peaceful as before, just listen to people''s ears, it makes people calm. Jinghua Tongjia tree immediately said: "yes." Then they returned to the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou. In the pure land at the moment, Su Po and Miao Kunluo also heard the peaceful voice: "hard work." "Shizun..." Miao Kunluo''s palms were folded together, and instead of looking relaxed, he looked sad and angry. Su Po looked away and looked in another direction. Then he saw a figure sitting on the lotus. He had a face that could not tell his age. He looked like a young man, a young man, a middle-aged man, and an old man. He had a sallow face and drooping ears and shoulders. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 448 447. Shizun Su Po looked up and down slightly, and found that the man was very tall, and he looked about six feet. For the practitioners who have reached a certain level, the body size has basically lost its meaning. It is not without the existence of a hundred, thousand or even ten thousand feet in height. Length does not mean strength. But Su Po now looked at the monk sitting on the lotus opposite him, who was six feet tall, but he had a strange feeling. It seems that the height of the other person is much higher than that of a normal person. The difference in size fully reflects the difference in ability between the two sides. Or should say, Ren Qianzhang, wanzhang people in front of each other, they are only six or seven feet. "Master Su Shi, please forgive me for not being well received when I first met you." On the lotus, the monk, who is six feet tall, has a gentle smile and a pleasant tone. Su Po looked at each other quietly, but his sword was strong and fierce. He was clear that this was the strongest enemy he had ever faced. More in the previous "northern mang emperor" Xian Kaiyang above. In other words, it''s better than the twelve people in hell more than 30 years ago. Although the monks on the lotus are always gentle, the former "evil emperor" Ming Tonghui can not give Su Po such a great sense of oppression. The name of Buddha has a special meaning in Buddhism. It''s just that this monk is worthy of his name in recent years "There''s something in Lu Xueyuan''s hand that came out of the fairy trail. It''s in your hand?" Su Po looked at the monk on the lotus. The monk did not lie: "Jinghua lent me some time." Su po said quietly, "that''s our stuff." The monk smiles and shakes his head: "it''s from the poor monk''s disciples." When Su Po heard the words, he didn''t say any more. He took a sword and cut it off. The monk made a statement seal, so another lotus appeared in the air to block Su Po''s sword. The edge of the sword is extremely fierce. It seems that it is invincible and moves forward step by step. It''s the lotus flower. At this time, the gap gradually appears and tears slowly. The monk''s face was as calm as before, and nodded slightly: "it''s one of the swords. Now, Lord sushi has reached the peak." As he spoke, one lotus after another appeared in front of him and miaokuno. Su broke a series of swords, one sword after another, cutting through the sea of flowers. He is a sharp and excellent swordsman. Miao Kunluo had learned from it before, but now he saw it, he still felt soul stirring. To ask Su Po to let go of his hand and foot attack is the pure land Buddha''s use of Dharma power to defuse his defense. At this time, he began to feel powerless. Miao Kunluo was worried when he saw that the other hand of the Buddha had made a Zen seal. With this seal, the pure land Buddhist kingdom immediately broke away from miaokumura, and the endless light of Buddha gathered together to bless the Buddha. The Buddha with the blessing of the pure land Buddha did not fight back, but chanted in a low voice. The whole pure land of Buddhism is integrated with other cultures. In front of Su Po''s sword, it was the first time that it was indestructible. The integrated Buddha light seems to be rejecting the impurities in his body, gradually squeezing Su Po out of the pure land of Buddhism. Su Po devoted himself to heaven and earth again. Behind him was the blue sky of the distant sea. In front of him, Xiniu Hezhou had become a golden world. It was clear and transparent, but it was isolated from the inside and outside, as if it was far away from the world and independent. Instead of rushing to do it again, Su Po quietly gazed at the pure land of Buddhism in front of him and thought deeply. At this time, Zhang Dongyun''s voice sounded in his ear: "it''s a new experience, isn''t it?" Su broke his eyebrows and said, "brother, give me some time." Zhang Dongyun, who has returned to the Daming Palace in Chang''an City, smiles: "I naturally believe in your talent, but you don''t have to be in a hurry for a while. You go to help the eleventh younger brother take care of things first." "Good." Su Po answered: "however, Lu Xueyuan and the things about immortal trace in her hand..." "I can''t run." Zhang Dongyun said calmly. Su Po nodded slightly, looked back at the Pure Land Buddhism, then turned and left. In the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou, miaokun Luo looks worried and looks at the Buddha on the lotus. The Buddha looked as usual: "go and get Jinghua and Jiashu back." Although Miao Kunluo had something to ask, he pressed back and said, "yes." Although Su Po left, Miao Kunluo was also wary of his sudden return, so he carefully went out of the pure land of Buddhism, and then found the people in Jiashu and Jinghua, and took them back to Xiniu Hezhou. Jinghua and his wife are both worried when they enter Xiniu Hezhou. They rush to see the Buddha together. "Shizun, you go out ahead of time..." Jinghua looks up at the monk on the lotus. The monk said with a smile: "the sword demon is better than the past. I have no way to continue to ignore it. If you don''t come back, Xiniu Hezhou may be confused by him."At the same time, he waved his hand, and the rain fell. Jinghuayi, who has not yet recovered from the injury, will get better in an instant when he comes into contact with the rain. The rest is her own cooking, which is very relaxed. But Jinghua didn''t look relaxed. She is more concerned about the Buddha''s current situation than herself. The pillar of Xiniu Hezhou in the past, today, and even in the far future, has always been this monk who is six feet tall. "Don''t look at me like that. I''m fine." Shizun smiles: "although it''s a pity to leave the customs ahead of time, it''s not harmful to your health. If you really want to say that all previous achievements have been wasted, it''s not necessarily so." When he said that, Jinghua, jiashushangren, miaokunluo and others were all in high spirits. If other people have to pretend to boost their morale and calm their hearts, it is unnecessary for them, the core people in Xiniu Hezhou. If Shizun says he''s OK, he''s really OK. Miao Kunluo, who had been worried that Su Po might disturb the Buddha''s seclusion, finally let go of his heart. "Shizun, Peng Ziling and others may have all fallen. The Liuhe formation of Taichu has become history, and Dongsheng Shenzhou''s power to fight against Chang''an is almost annihilated." Jinghua said. The Buddha nodded: "I already know. Next, you should be careful and endure for a while. However, it won''t be long." At this time, Xiniu Hezhou continued to have other high-level core figures. They met Jinghua, jiashushangren and miaokunluo respectively, and then they looked at the Buddha together. "As for the fragments of the immortal trail, I have already got something. In a few days, I should be able to accomplish it." The Buddha said, "in the next few days, Jinghua, you will understand this treasure." "Yes, master." Jinghua''s hands are in ten. The Buddha then said, "if you can move back, please sign for me first." "Yes, Buddha." A tall and thin old monk promised: "I''m just worried about the final confluence between beijuluzhou and Dongsheng Shenzhou." "That''s not the case." Jinghua said: "it''s very difficult to fall down after people''s ambition is completely up." The old monk nodded: "greed, anger, ignorance, three poisons are all committed, which should be the case." "It''s all gone. Let''s go where we are." The Buddha said, "although the sword devil left for a while, he may commit it again at any time. All disciples should not fight with him for a while." "I understand. Please rest assured." Jinghua and others saluted together. After everyone left, Jinghua was the only one left. Shizun waved his hand gently, so a light group flew out and fell in front of Jinghua. Looking at guangtuan, Jinghua''s eyes showed a brief color of nostalgia. She accepted the light regiment, and then saluted the Buddha: "the disciple''s cultivation is shallow, his mood is uncertain, and he has negative teacher''s instruction." The Buddha smiles and shakes his head: "you have done very well. It''s the teacher who delayed your practice." Jinghua shook his head: "Master said so, how dare I be a disciple?" "You''re the most talented person I''ve ever met, and your future achievements are above me." The Buddha sighed: "I''m shielding you from the wind now. In the future, I''ll teach Daxing. It''s up to you to block the rain." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 449 In Xiniu Hezhou, people in the pure land talked about it secretly. Su Po leaves outside the realm of Buddha and Vajra. He followed Zhang Dongyun''s advice and found out where Ao Kong, Mu AI and Chen Chaoyan were. From a distance, you can see the sky and sea for thousands of miles, all shrouded in a hazy halo. The five colors of pure gold, dark gold, black, white and silver interweave to form a desperate situation to block heaven and earth, isolate the inside and outside, and reveal a fierce and ominous atmosphere. When Su Po approached, aokong''s voice came out in the desperate situation: "back?" "Well." Su Po answered: "shame." From the five colors of the halo, a monster appears from it. At the same time, it has the characteristics of magic dragon, golden winged ROC bird, Jai canthus, mountain moving ape and mirage. It is extremely ferocious and terrifying. It was aokong''s voice that said, "it''s OK. I''ll go with you again when I''m free. I''ll see how great Xiniu Hezhou is." "The origin of Buddhism is indeed a bit of a sect. At that time, we underestimated the heroes in the world." Su po said. That''s what he said, but his sword was so sharp that he was not frustrated by the Pure Land Buddhism. Ao Kong then laughs: "don''t want to grow other people''s ambition, destroy oneself prestige." Su Po looked at the five desperate situations: "brother, let me help you and take her down as soon as possible." Although aokong was arrogant, he didn''t want to be angry with his brother: "I still need some hard work to break this iron walnut. You can help me. We can go back early." Su Po immediately nodded, then the sword Qi condensed and split. Aokong had already withdrawn his five cornered at the same time. The pressure on the smog, which was so oppressed, suddenly relaxed. But before she could catch her breath, for example, Cai aokong''s sharper and sharper sword Qi suddenly came to her. To this sword meaning, evening mist nature impresses deeply. If she had not destroyed the magic star map left by Mo Li, she might not have been able to escape easily from the sword. At this moment, facing Su Po''s sword spirit, she wants to escape, and there is aokong blocking the way. Even if the Yang God''s respect is faced with Su Po and AO Kong at the same time, he can''t struggle, that is, it''s hard to fight together. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun Old God in, not worried. Sure enough, Mu AI was soon taken by Su Po and AO Kong, and then brought back to Chang''an. However, Su Po''s face suddenly moved slightly when he was on the barren sea. "Why?" Aokong turned to look at him. Su Po raised his eyebrow gently: "I can feel the sword''s meaning vaguely, it''s remote and wonderful..." Ao Kong then smiles: "can be praised by you a sword way, but rare." With Su Po''s warning, aokong, whose cultivation realm has been temporarily promoted to the fourteenth realm, is aware of something unusual: "it''s very erratic. It''s hard to determine the specific location for a moment." They are now in the west of the western regions, that is, the west of Dongsheng Shenzhou. The distance between the four continents is more distant, and the vast sea is more vast. Although the meaning of the sword is wonderful, it''s weak and erratic at the moment. With Su Po''s and AO Kong''s acumen, they can only detect its existence for a moment, but they can''t determine further details. "It''s too weak. If you don''t mention it, I didn''t notice it before." Ao Kong Huan looked around: "did you find anything on your way to Xiniu Hezhou earlier?" Su Po thought: "I didn''t realize it at that time, but in retrospect, there should have been some clues at that time, but..." "But it''s weaker than it is now." Ao Kong continued his words: "that is to say, the sword Qi is slowly getting stronger." Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun listen to their dialogue, if thoughtful. In the Western wasteland, aokong looked at Su Po: "if you want to look for it, I can take the tree demon back." Twilight has been taken down by them. They pour sword Qi and evil Qi together to suppress each other''s cultivation. For a short time, twilight has no room to struggle. Aokong can take her back to Chang''an while sightseeing. "Well, I''ll try to find it. Be careful on your way alone." Su Po nodded slightly and went to the depth of the barren sea. At the same time, I do not know how far away from the bottom of the barren sea, deep-sea currents, reefs are bursts of light. In the brilliance, the sword spirit gradually passed out and became stronger and stronger. With the passing of sword Qi, a seal is weakening. The reefs on the deep sea floor, which were no different from the surrounding rocks, gradually disintegrated and appeared in the shape of a human. A tall, 30-year-old young man with a long gun in his hand, eyes closed, quietly lying on the bottom of the sea, as if sleeping. On him, however, there was a long sword running through his chest, nailing him to the bottom of the sea. But just then his eyes suddenly opened. Then, he stretched out a hand, held the sword and slowly pulled it out.In the vast wasteland, Su Po, who was looking around, suddenly felt a slight movement in his heart. The inexplicable meaning of the sword that I had noticed before suddenly flourished at the moment. In Su Po''s senses, his position began to become clear. He broke through the void, and in a twinkling of an eye, he reached the seal of the deep sea. However, there is only a mess left here. There are no people or swords. Su Po looks around and frowns slightly. "It looks familiar, doesn''t it?" The rune on his forehead suddenly lights up, from which comes Zhang Dongyun''s voice. Su Po nodded: "it''s hard to judge the meaning of the sword because it''s swept away. But the people who make this place a mess seem to be practicing martial arts, and With eight younger sisters and that Xian Kaiyang, seems to be all the way? " Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun slowly nodded: "generally not bad." "I remember it was Yu Tianquan, right?" Su Po asked. Zhang Dongyun said: "it''s true that Tianquan star, the fourth in the so-called" Big Dipper ", is proficient in gunshot." Su Po looked around: "is he hiding here, or is he sealed here? I guess it''s the same as the Xianji portal before. It''s because we''ve been fighting with Peng Ziling and others, which has shocked him, right If not, we would not be aware of its existence until now. "Can you find him now?" Zhang Dongyun asked. Su PO closed his eyes, thought for a moment, and then said, "it''s difficult. Like Xian Kaiyang, he should be the cultivation of the fourteenth realm." Zhang Dongyun tone as usual: "then come back first." Su Po nodded: "good." He immediately rushed back to Chang''an and went straight to Daming Palace. Aokong, who came back first, had already been waiting there: "speaking of it, Yu Tianquan is the same as Xian Kaiyang, and he is the opposite of Lao ba. Xian Kaiyang had asked Lao ba for trouble at the beginning, but now Yu Tianquan suddenly appears, isn''t it the same?" "Not impossible." Su Po nodded. Ao Kong snorted coldly: "what''s the matter with Lao Ba?" Su Po didn''t know the answer and couldn''t answer aokong''s question. He thought at the moment: "what''s the meaning of sword? It seems that Yu Tianquan was badly hurt by the sword before, so it is more likely that he will be sealed there... " "Sword Qi..." Zhang Dongyun said nothing with a smile. "How is the evening mist?" Su Po asked. Ao Kong said: "I''m not willing to let go, but there''s a little girl named Chen. She''s a cooked duck and can''t fly." Su Po nodded slightly: "Mo Li is the number one person. The Confucianist who is against him, Mr. Fang Cun, must not be simple." Ao Kong laughed and showed his white teeth like a fierce beast: "I''m also very interested in them." "Eleven younger brother next, go to look for eight younger sister." Zhang Dongyun ordered: "seven younger brothers, pay more attention to the North all Luzhou side." "Beiju Luzhou?" Su Po and AO Kong were both surprised. The pure land Buddha of Xiniu Hezhou came out in person, but he only pushed Su Po out of the pure land without any more fierce counterattack. After such a big loss in Dongsheng Shenzhou, the Buddhist sect in Xiniu Hezhou didn''t take any drastic actions. It must be that they have more important things to do next, and they can''t be distracted. We should not let the enemy do what he wants. Now is the time to continue to put pressure on Xiniu Hezhou. "Five younger brothers, may be in the North all Lu Zhou." Zhang Dongyun said calmly. Su Po and AO Kong were both stunned again. "Beijuluzhou has almost become his world, and he knew we were here." Zhang Dongyun said. Led by Shen horong, Chengyang Zhenren and canghui, they took the ancient simplicity, Liu Chengyu, Xinhe abbot and other Chang''an experts to sweep the western regions. Because Peng Ziling and others and the congenital Liuhe formation lost so quickly and strangely that other people on their side were unprepared by the sudden reversal of the situation. As a result, a group of people were either killed or captured. Han Feiyu, the former leader of Shushan Nanzong, was one of the captives. He was captured alive and taken back to Chang''an. Before that, he helped Xiniu Hezhou and Beiju Luzhou to set up a bridge. Recently, he returned to Dongsheng Shenzhou. This time, he committed another crime in the western regions with Jinghua and Peng Ziling, and was caught by Chang''an. What Han Feiyu knew about Beiju Luzhou naturally fell into Zhang Dongyun''s hands. "Han Feiyu..." Ao Kong''s eyes became dangerous: "in the early days, he had a protective treasure to block the sword, which was derived from the power of the evil way xuanjialong. That''s from the old five?" Zhang Dongyun nodded slowly. Su Po and AO Kong were silent. "Dragon devil" Lei Han, their five brothers of the past, what on earth are they thinking? I knew they were on the side of Dongsheng Shenzhou, but I always looked on coldly. Although Jing Hua, Ying Xiao me and Yang Li were not in the same dilemma with them, they still showed some hostility.It is impossible to fear their power. Lei Han is a cold, overbearing, brave man, who doesn''t know what fear is. "Maybe you''re doubting us." Shen and Rong then came into the hall. Zhang Dongyun looked at her: "what happened to Chen Chaoyan?" Shen and Rong nodded with a smile: "she is very calm, brother rest assured." Aokong then looked at Shen and Rong: "does Lei Laowu doubt us? What can he doubt about us? " "I suspect we betrayed him." Shen and Rong sighed: "the truth of the matter is not clear, how can we not doubt him?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 450 "More than one of us got together, which doesn''t mean that we were not traitors or that we were small gangs." Shen and Rong shook his head gently. Su Po hears the words and ponders. Ao Kong said coldly: "don''t think of Lei Laowu so well. He didn''t agree with the four people who were above him in those years. He always thought about the last position he made up his mind." Shen and Rong smile: "to say that in those years, how many of us would really convince others?" "Others are others. The boss is stronger than me. He is loyal enough to be the first one in everything. He makes up his mind at last. I''ll take it." Ao Kong said with a sneer: "the only thing that everyone falls into a mess is because someone is picky. It can''t be said that the boss makes up his mind to take everyone into the ditch. As for Lei Laowu, although he was a little higher than Lao Tzu in those years, Lao Tzu didn''t agree with him. Everyone was in the same realm. Let''s compare again. " Shen He Rong said with a smile: "it''s better not to do this. Don''t forget the eleventh elder brother. The fifth elder brother doesn''t fight the battle of uncertainty." Ao Kong snorted: "I just can''t stand the way he was defending us! He thinks he''s hiding well. Can''t we be blind? I''ve always wanted to see what he''s going to prepare for us! " Instead of taking part in the conversation between aokong and Shen and Rong, Su Po looked up at Zhang Dongyun and said, "elder brother, if not, I''ll go to Beiju Luzhou and find my fifth brother to make it clear face to face." "Seven elder brothers should be calm. Let''s wait a little longer. The news that the elder brother is the Lord of Chang''an city should come out next. I think five elder brothers should make up their mind at last. Let''s see what he decides." Shen He Rong said. Previously, there were at most two possible rumors about the real identity of Chang''an city leader. One of them is the former head of the twelve Yama, "evil emperor" Ming Tonghui. The other is Li shulou, the first person of Taoism. The temperament of Yueyang immortal Li shulou in the past 12 years can be said to be the most peaceful, independent from the world, and has no contradiction with anyone. There was no such tangled feeling between Rehan and him. But I heard that the Lord of Chang''an was the evil emperor of the past. For him, how to choose is a test. "Twelve younger sisters, your tone and position seem to have determined that Lei Laowu is not a traitor?" Ao Kong glances at Shen He Rong. Shen and Rong nodded gently: "at the beginning, there was a mess in the fairy trail, and my younger sister saw him kill the abbot of Longxiang temple." Ao Kong was slightly silent for a moment, but he still insisted: "I don''t rule out the possibility of their dog biting the dog." Shen and Rong nodded: "that''s right." Zhang Dongyun said at this time: "the truth will come out sooner or later. You should pay attention to that. I will be closed for some time in the near future. Although I will separate myself from others, there will be some inconvenience." After the ninth upgrade and expansion, the coverage of invincible city just reaches the eastern part of the western regions. As far as the whole Dongsheng Shenzhou is concerned, there are still places that can''t be taken care of. The accumulated guard experience points are not enough for a new temporary expansion. Even if it is possible, Zhang Dongyun estimated that although the whole Dongsheng Shenzhou could be covered by a new temporary expansion, further westward, mainly covering the barren sea, is still far away from Xiniu Hezhou. South zhanbuzhou and North juluzhou, at most, can wipe the edge. The distance between the four continents is far greater than the distance between the five realms of Dongsheng. If there is a strong enemy outside the invincible City, if his "big brother" can''t get there, he will have to prepare for it now. If the coverage of invincible city can be controlled in place, then "big brother" will be able to go out in time. Although he didn''t know what his elder brother was going to do when he closed the door, Su Po and his three men all nodded slightly: "don''t worry, elder brother. We will be careful." "Brother, have you tried Han Feiyu?" Shen and Rong asked, "what is the current situation in Beiju Luzhou?" "When Xiang Tianye and other five people fell, the rest of them returned to Nanshan, Yaofeng, Longchuan and Ji Qingwen, and followed Lei Han. Now they are known as the four emperors who sat down." Zhang Dongyun said calmly. Just in the first half of the sentence, there was already a strong smell of blood. North Club Luzhou master to magic, martial arts two main, the top of the strong are basically out of this. No doubt, all the experts who can be mentioned by Zhang Dongyun are the fourteenth realm masters who have achieved the peak of the true body of the devil or the peak of the emperor of the martial arts. None of them is a giant who once dominated the northern cluzhou. However, more than half of the nine people died in the process of Lei Han''s unification of Beiju Luzhou. Behind the five masters of the fourteenth realm, such as "RI Di" Xiang Tianye, I don''t know how many other people went to the yellow spring together. The whole Beiju Luzhou is said to have been killed in blood. I''m afraid it''s too much. "I''ve heard of Xiang Tianye. He''s a character." Ao Kong nodded. Peng Ziling, abbot huaiyong and Kong Shengzhen, among others, heard of the ferocity of the corpses in Beiju Luzhou. But Su Po, Shen He Rong and AO Kong all looked the same.The only thing that touched them was the death of "RI Di" to Tianye. Both are the fourteenth frontier. In actual combat, people''s strength varies from high to low. Xiang Tianye is slightly superior to Gui Nanshan and others. It has been even rumored that he is the first master of Beiju Luzhou. It''s just that his advantage over other top powers is not obvious enough to subdue all the heroes and unify the whole of beijuluzhou. But now, there''s another person who''s done it. Moreover, it is stepping on his bones that he ascends the throne. "Compared with that year, brother five has also made a breakthrough." Su po said: "otherwise, even if Xiang Tianye is defeated, it should be possible to escape." Aokong''s face was gloomy, but he didn''t retort. Although he was dissatisfied with Lei Han, he didn''t affect his judgment. He knew that what Su po said was mostly true. But no matter how strong Lei Han was, he was disgusted. "I haven''t heard of Ji Qingwen." Shen and Rong murmured. Su Po and AO Kong looked at each other and nodded. Today, among the four emperors under the throne of the Dragon devil emperor in Beiju Luzhou, "nine baby king" Gui Nanshan, "gluttonous king" Yao Feng and "ice emperor" Longchuan are all famous giants. Even if you don''t know the details, you have heard its name. Guinanshan is the fourteenth realm of the devil''s way. It was built to be a desolate God and achieved the peak of the devil''s way. Its root is the change of the nine babies of the devil''s way, which is quite powerful. Yao Feng, like GUI Nanshan, is a land of barren gods, and what he practices is the change of the evil way. Taotie is one of the four evildoers who are also known as Taowu. Nowadays, each of the four evildoers occupies a place in the most powerful demon clan in nanzhanbuzhou. Yao Feng and the current Taotie people in the southern zhanbuzhou are mortal enemies. However, his always active territory is located in Xuanwu Island, the northernmost part of North Gulu island. Although the relationship between the two sides is tense, they are not always fighting. Longchuan, the "ice emperor", is a martial arts master. He has completed the fourteenth realm of martial arts, the peak of martial arts emperor and the power of the whole world. However, according to Han Feiyu, Longchuan, which is active in beijuluzhou and Western baihuzhou, has a bad relationship with Buddhism. Buddhism originated from Xiniu Hezhou has been infiltrating into North qiluzhou. On Baihu Island, the top Buddhist heritage has taken root, and there are fierce battles with Longchuan. Recently, because of the Chang''an City on the side of Dongsheng Shenzhou, Buddhism in beijuluzhou has been trying to converge and gradually give way, and the relationship between the two sides has eased. But the person who makes up his mind now is no longer Longchuan, but the Dragon devil emperor. In addition to the three of them, Ji Qingwen, the last of the four emperors, and Han Feiyu are also very strange. The other side is a female expert who has just risen up in Beiju Luzhou in recent years. Her martial arts is no less powerful than the "ice emperor" Longchuan. "New people..." Aokong understood the situation and nodded slightly. For newcomers, he is a little more cautious. Like him, like Su Po, like Shen He Rong, like Chu Yao Guang, but as for Lei Han, Li Shu Lou and others, who was not a blockbuster then? Compared with GUI Nanshan, Yao Feng and others who can almost see their strength to the end, Ji Qingwen, who suddenly emerged, may suddenly give people a little "surprise". "If you want to be the boss, Lei Laowu has achieved his wish." Ao Kong sneers. After a few more words, everyone left. Zhang Dongyun sat alone in the hall, and soon there was another one in the hall. "See your majesty." This is the leader of Shushan school, gupu. Zhang Dongyun looked at him quietly. Ancient and simple kowtow: "please your Majesty''s mercy outside the law, and spare younger martial brother Han''s life." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 451 Inside the main hall, he bowed his head and bowed to Zhang Dongyun. "Rebellious people don''t clean up, do you want to encourage others to follow suit?" Zhang Dongyun''s tone is indifferent, and he can''t hear the emotional tendency. Gupu sighed: "in the past, I was determined to seek sword, and I neglected my responsibility as the leader. As a result, my people were separated, and finally Shushan split up. I have an unshirkable responsibility. I am really ashamed of my ancestors." He said slowly: "those who betray the gate wall, whether it''s the rules of the sect or the rules of Chang''an City, younger martial brother Han should be punished. He is an enemy of Chang''an, and his guilt is beyond forgiveness. I just beg your majesty to forgive him and spare his life for atonement. It''s also a warning for me to always remember the duty of the leader of the sect." Zhang Dongyun''s vision falls on the ancient simplicity. It''s simple and quiet. I don''t know how long later, Zhang Dongyun''s voice came faintly: "in recent days, you and the people of Shushan have been very attentive to pacify the western regions. If you have ever done something in Chang''an, you will be punished. If you have done something, you will be rewarded. I''ve never wronged anyone who has done something attentively. You are no exception. Today I promise you this reward." Gupu kowtow again: "thank you for your grace!" Just now, the meaning of Zhang Dongyun''s words is clear. He is simple and unsophisticated, and he goes up and down the Shu mountains, naturally no exception. But today, if Han Feiyu''s life is spared, he will be rewarded for his simplicity. They don''t have to count on other rewards. Chang''an City Lord''s reward is certainly extraordinary, but since gupu has made a decision, he will not regret it. "A capital crime can be avoided, but a living crime cannot be forgiven." Zhang Dongyun continued to command calmly: "he will stay in Chang''an for the rest of his life, and make atonement as a laborer." "Your Majesty is generous and generous. I think younger martial brother Han must work hard to make atonement." Ancient and simple words. Zhang Dongyun waved: "go down." "Yes, your majesty." Gupu salutes Zhang Dongyun again, and then gets up and exits the hall. Watching him leave the hall, Zhang Dongyun smiles. Not surprisingly, when gupu left Daming Palace, he did not rush back to Shushan Mountain Gate or western regions. With his accomplishments and status, he naturally has a place in the sky city. Simple and unadorned, directly in the quiet room of the city of the sky. Within a few days, the powerful and fierce sword Qi rose up and circled the city of the sky. The leader of Shushan mountain was simple and unsophisticated. He opened the gate of the quiet room and stepped out. Compared with before closing, it was like a different person. According to the photos of Chang''an City, he recovered from his previous injury. Although he did not get another chance to compete with Su Po, his Kendo and cultivation were still a big step forward. In the past, they met Su PO for the first time, and in the nearly 30 years after that, when Su Po lived in seclusion in Shushan, they often had indirect exchanges. All these have become the foundation of today''s society, which helps to accumulate the ancient simplicity. Today, the leader of Shushan sect succeeded in building the fourteenth realm of martial arts by cutting off the last mental barrier of the division of the northern and southern sects of Shushan in the past. It is also the fifth mirror of Wudao emperor, and also the world realm of Weizhen at the peak of Wudao. He was full of sword spirit, awe inspiring, and at the same time, heavy and concise. The simple body turns into sword light and rushes back to Daming Palace to meet Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun didn''t see him this time. He just gave a light command: "go to the western regions and stay in town for a while." "In accordance with your Majesty''s instructions." After a simple answer, it turned into sword light and flew to the distance. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looks at Su Po, who is the first of his own: "in your spare time, you might as well give him some advice." Su po said with a smile, "the Shu mountain swordsmanship he represents is more advanced than before. I''m really interested in learning it again." At the moment, the opponent may not be able to beat him, but the stone of the mountain can be used to attack the jade. Shu mountain swordsmanship has reached a new level, and Su Po is also interested in it. "But when you get back." Su po said: "brother, I''ll go to the West Sea to have a look. Besides beijuluzhou and xiniuhezhou, I''m also interested in visiting the sword meaning in the sea." Zhang Dongyun nodded: "go by yourself and keep in touch." After su Po and Zhang Dongyun left, they left Daming Palace and went all the way west. Someone was almost at fault with him. Su Po left, and another auspicious cloud floated outside the Daming Palace. After Zhang Dongyun was approved, Zhengyi sect leader Chengyang came in to see him: "see your majesty, Chengyang is called." "No gift." Zhang Dongyun waves his hand and talks. At the same time, a group of light floats to Chengyang. Chengyang took it and thought about it a little, then he knew: "this is The magic weapon of pengziling''s Taiqing palace? " "That''s right. After you go back, you can make a sacrifice. You can find Wuyun to coordinate the materials you need." Zhang Dongyun said. Since Peng Ziling has entered the invincible City, he has no secrets for Zhang Dongyun.For example, except for Ying Xiao, who was originally born in Taiqing palace, he had no other insiders in the twelve hell of the Xianji incident in the past. For example, all the mysteries of Lei Zujian. For Zhang Dongyun, it''s not a difficult problem to give the refining methods of several top magic weapons. But it''s no use just having methods. If you want Chengyang to refine things, you must consider whether the raw materials can be supplied. For example, the sacrifice of one yuan mirror consumes a lot of rare materials. Peng Ziling must have spent a lot to refine Lei Zujian. However, Zhang Dongyun checked the list of materials and found that he could collect them within his own jurisdiction. Lei Zujian''s phase with the same yuan mirror is also good, so he simply asked Chengyang immortal to refine this magic weapon. "Thank you Chengyang real person hears speech, from is greatly happy. It took him a lot of energy and time to refine the magic weapon. Whether it''s because of Zhang Dongyun''s command or Lei Zujian''s own magic, Chengyang immortal naturally won''t fool around. The sacrifice of magic weapons such as Lei Zujian is the worship of Yang gods such as Chengyang immortal and Peng Ziling. It is not easy to sacrifice them. But for Chengyang, all the time and energy he spent was worth it. It will be of great benefit for him to practice Taoism. Before that, he was able to break through the bottleneck and achieve the fourteenth realm, which was the result of the process of refining the one yuan mirror. After getting Zhang Dongyun''s command, Chengyang left immediately, went all the way back to xinshanmen of Zhengyi school in Nanhuang, and then closed the door. Of course, the time it took for him to close down this time is far more than that before. Nanhuang is in the range of invincible city at present. The action of Chengyang real man falls into his eyes. Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly when he saw that the other side was not satisfied with the cultivation of Yang God and was still full of motivation. Although Chengyang real person''s refining of treasure makes Chang''an seem to lack a master of the fourteenth realm at present, the simple breakthrough is equal to making up for the lack. At present, the western regions, including the islands in the wild sea further west of the western regions, are all under the control of Chang''an city. Basically, Chang''an can be said to have unified Dongsheng Shenzhou. But Zhang Dongyun calls out the system task list: [construction task 10.1 - invincible city has occupied most of Dongsheng Shenzhou, with grand influence. Please strive to unify the five kingdoms as soon as possible and come to Dongsheng Shenzhou] according to the judgment of the system, at present, he has not completely unified Dongsheng Shenzhou. Geographically, there should be no problem. Zhang Dongyun guessed that the difference is the people''s heart. The people of the western regions. The operation of Buddhism here is profound. After Chang''an City acquired the western regions, it changed hands several times in a short time, and the Dawang banner changed frequently. All these have affected the belonging and loyalty of all living beings in the western regions to Chang''an city. If you want to smooth everything, it will take time to solve it. However, after the ninth upgrade and expansion, the invincible city had completely crushed the land of the western regions. Peng Ziling, abbot huaiyong and others died, and Xiniu Hezhou was also defeated. Next, the western regions will have a period of stable development. I believe that they will soon be able to win the hearts of the people, and finally reach the point of unifying the East and conquering the Shenzhou. Zhang Dongyun thought as he leaned back in his chair. Lord, I''m distracted at the moment. It''s really unexpected that this is the ninth upgrade and expansion At the beginning, it was a small town only a few miles long and wide. Now, after the ninth upgrading and expansion, the East-West distance has reached 262144 kilometers, and the North-South distance is 3932016 kilometers. It is already hundreds of thousands of miles in size, covering 103.779.215104 square kilometers, or 103.08 billion square kilometers. Lord Zhang was filled with sorrow. God, I see. Now he''s staring at the numbers in the system. It''s going to take some trouble to count them clearly The purpose of living in this world is to make this invincible city bigger and bigger, and the number gradually lose its meaning? Zhang Dongyun smiles bitterly. But as soon as he had this idea in his heart, a strange figure appeared in his mind. A strange man in a black robe with gold border The other side seems to be laughing, but Zhang Dongyun is cold all over. As long as this picture appeared in his mind, it made him feel cold from the bottom of his heart, as if facing great danger. Inside the hall, Zhang Dongyun suddenly opened his eyes. The Daming Palace is still peaceful. As a city leader, everything is under control. Lord Zhang looked at the sunshine falling on him, giving birth to warmth. The chill just now seems to have gone away.Zhang Dongyun breathed out slowly. He scanned the invincible time of the system, and now there are more than four years left. Compared with the invincibility of the system, his personal cultivation still needs to be improved. What level can he reach in more than four years? Where are the remaining pieces and how much can they help themselves? Still can''t relax, just look for it. Compared with Chu Yaoguang, who is hard to predict, Jinghua seems to have more hope there? In recent years, the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou seems to be more powerful than in the past, but it''s similar to the Shen family who got the fragments of Shen''s Fairy trail. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 452 It''s a pity that Xiniu Hezhou is too far away from Dongsheng Shenzhou A city Lord surnamed Zhang shook his head to himself. He looked at his guard experience points. Unfortunately, Peng Ziling, Kong Shengzhen, Song Jun, abbot huaiyong, abbot Xiankong and Abbot Jingge are all the masters of the fourteenth realm, but one of them is one, and none of them can provide guard experience points for Lord Zhang. Because the Chinese in Chang''an have had a confrontation with them before, and they had a defense mission at that time. Failed to complete the task on the spot, the next time we meet again, we will no longer count. This is a pity for Zhang Dongyun, but there is no way. After all, the current enemy''s cultivation level is getting higher and higher. They don''t directly bump into the coverage area of the invincible city. When they meet outside the city, it''s not easy to catch them. Even if Su Po and AO Kong make a move, even if they are defeated, they still have the hope to escape. Fortunately, during the previous temporary expansion, Lord Zhang himself swept the Middle Earth, Beimang and Nanhuang, and killed all the masters. Because the temporary expansion was so sudden that many people couldn''t react to it, they were already loaded into the city by Zhang Dongyun. The harvest of that day is enough for Zhang Dongyun to use temporary expansion immediately for another day. It''s just that everything that can be cleaned and should be cleaned is finished. There''s no need for that. After that, Peng Ziling and his family could hardly push back the whole western region, and they mostly went around the western region. Temporary expansion can only reach the eastern region of the western regions. Naturally, Zhang Dongyun is willing to wait for the accumulation of experience points for construction tasks. Now, after the ninth upgrade and expansion, after the consumption of 19000 points for each item, the balance of experience points for construction tasks is 1600 points. The balance of guard experience points is 58200. For the tenth upgrade and expansion, 25000 points are required. It''s more than enough to protect and train nature. However, for the temporary expansion, it is calculated as three times of the guard experience required for the tenth expansion, that is, 75000 points. At present, there are still some gaps. And the cost is huge. If it''s not a last resort, or if there''s a chance to get back the capital like last time, we should be more cautious about temporary expansion. As for the construction of experience points, it''s a little worse. The city master still needs a lot of efforts. After Zhang Dongyun stopped thinking, he gathered his thoughts. He waved his hand gently, and the cup floated directly in the air. Lord Zhang put his straw into the cup, drank the juice and went to Tiangong hall. He has a new job to assign to Chen Yu, Ma Kun and others. As a result, when Chen Yu was found, Lord Zhang almost spat on the spot. You What is this? Zhang Dongyun looked up and down for a long time, how to see, how to feel, like seeing the bicycle in the previous life when he was at Blue Star These guys, how did they get rid of this stuff? "This iron horse is not easy to ride. I tried it according to what you said. I feel that the wheels are very astringent." Ma Kun came down from what he called "iron horse". The deputy director of Tiangong hall did not throw away his own daomen practice besides Mohist practice. On weekdays, he looks like an immortal. But where does he look like a master now? Pull the sleeves of both hands above the elbows. The front and back of the Taoist robe are lifted up and tied around the waist. Both trouser legs were rolled up to the knees. As for the crown on the head, I don''t know where to go. Chen Yu on the other side is even less like him. The first Mohist, the director of Tiangong hall in Chang''an City, is now full of oil. His palms are turned out and the back of his hands is on his waist. His expression is focused: "it seems that it needs to be improved." Ma Kun shook his head: "in addition to the axle, you should change the cushion or the wheel first. The level road is OK. If the road is a little bumpy, it''s really rough..." It''s really embarrassing to say that if he didn''t resist, he would have split his ass into eight pieces. Chen Yu said that this thing is for the common people, but the common people don''t have the cultivation skill of Taoist priest ma. "Change everything, change everything." While chanting, Chen Yu squatted down to fiddle with the "iron horse". Zhang Dongyun was thinking. You''re really a genius If any other craftsman suddenly had a flash of inspiration and figured out this thing, Zhang Dongyun would not think so. But Chen Yu''s dabbling is too complicated. As big as a huge ship across the barren sea, as small as farm tools in the field, there is no one he does not toss. If you want to give him a patent for invention, it will be hundreds of years.Moreover, his works are not the kind of things that everyone jokingly said "everything except useful", but the things that can really improve people''s livelihood and even affect practitioners. Before that, the boy was studying the method of putting Taoist Dharma array into Confucian calligraphy and painting, and making portable Dharma array. If he really only studied such things, Zhang Dongyun would not find the style of painting so strange. However, this is the first magic machine in the history of Mohism. Different from Ma Kun and others who are still practicing Taoism, Chen Yu has completely given up practicing martial arts and Taoism and devoted herself to the path of Mohism. It''s just that in terms of categories, it''s hard to define which direction he''s best at. As the pioneer of a new way of cultivation, maybe he needs to be a versatile person. Or, he can often have originality and inspiration, which is also due to such an eclectic style. Looking at Chen Yu, who is dedicated to playing tricks on his "iron horse", Zhang Dongyun is angry and funny, but he nods in approval. After approval, he shook his head slightly. In this world, he and Chen Yu may be crazy. If you say he is the Lord of Zhang, he is rich all over the world. But no matter how he looked for it, he couldn''t find anything like oil, coal or natural gas. It''s clear that there are not many trees, and people are burning charcoal Zhang Dongyun shakes his head and removes this thought from his mind. His projection of Mr. Wuyun appeared, in addition to Chen Yuman half shot, the other people all hurriedly saluted: "yes, sir." Hearing the sound, Chen Yu raised her head and regained her mind. She also got up quickly: "sir." He almost subconsciously wiped his hands on his robe. Suddenly, he realized that his hands were full of oil, and quickly carried his hands behind him. But in this way, it is impolite to stand up against Mr. Wu Yun. The young man''s face was full of smile and hesitation. He put his hands on his back to both sides of his body, with the back of his hands forward and the palms backward. Mr. Wuyun turned a blind eye, but calmly ordered: "Chen Yu, Ma Kun, you two get ready, gather your hands, and get out of the East China Sea." He looked around the crowd: "this one, deep into the ocean tens of thousands of miles away." When Chen Yu and others heard the speech, they all looked solemn. To the west of eastern Xinjiang, ships have been set up between China and Turkey, making it convenient for them to travel. If the eastern Xinjiang is vast to the East, there will be less construction in this area. In particular, the distance from the east to the middle of China has been exceeded. It''s hard to find a record of such a remote and deep sea. "Someone will protect you and walk with you." Mr. Wu Yun continued: "in the distant sea, we have detected the sea jade. When you arrive, you should make a field investigation and figure out a method of mining and transportation." Chen Yu, Ma Kun and others looked at each other. Haihuang jade is a rare treasure in the open sea. Because there are few people in the open sea and it is extremely difficult to mine and preserve Haihuang jade, it is rare in the world. Chen Yu and Ma Kun studied the method of improving steel-making and iron making, and found that Haihuang jade was of great use, but unfortunately it was extremely rare, the price was extremely high, and the cost performance was so poor that they had to give up the original idea and look for another method. "As a result of the detection, there are abundant Haihuang jade." Mr. Wu Yun smiles. Chen Yu hears speech, immediately heart: "Sir, we are ready now, go over immediately." Mr. Wu Yun said: "in the past, there will be some people from the 13th frontier who will work for you. You should plan carefully and inform me if you need any more." Chen Yu and others agreed. The so-called work, not Changan City out of the master to help, but as a prisoner of coolie. In the past, how could Chen Yu, Ma Kun and others imagine that the top experts in the 13th realm actually worked as mining labourers for them? At first, they were worried that there would be an accident. What if the other party took the opportunity to escape? What if they''re attacked? It turned out that all these worries were in vain. Coolies are more obedient than one. They don''t want to hear it, but they can''t help it. After learning about the situation, Chen Yu, Ma Kun and others were amazed and awed by Chang''an city. Later, it was easy. The temple of heaven''s work is even the place where these coolies are used most. However, it is extremely rare to be able to mobilize the 13th frontier. It''s rare for a master of this realm to be able to imprison and drive a group of coolies in Chang''an city. The practitioners of this realm, pushing mountains and reclaiming the sea, are just a little effort. After Chen Yu, Ma Kun and others had arranged the affairs in hand, they should gather their hands and set sail to sea. The coolie who goes with them is, of course, the new Han Feiyu. A sword down, presumably cut open wasteland sea, more penetrating the bottom of the sea.For Zhang Dongyun, these people fully explained that practice is the first productive force. The Nahai Huangyu vein is now within the coverage of the invincible City, so he can extract all of it in an instant. But now that he can work again, Lord Zhang will not consider doing it himself. In this way, we can also train Chen Yu and others. The mining method they have planned is the one that suits the world. In the future, if there are mines outside the invincible City, which can ensure safety, they can go directly to battle. Now, with Zhang Dongyun watching, they can practice their skills freely without worrying about mining accidents. As for the coolie rebellion, it is even more impossible. However, it is necessary to further classify the Tiangong hall in order to adapt to the current development. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 453 Chen Yu takes the lead in providing all kinds of ideas and inspiration, and gradually hands-on actions are distributed to others. The following people, with their own strengths and expertise, are constantly deepening in different directions. However, before that, it is necessary to further promote Mohist orthodoxy, so as to cultivate more people who can help Chen Yu, so as to greatly improve the output of all aspects. Lack of coal, oil and other fuels, there are great constraints. At present, Chen Yu, Ma Kun and others can only hope to solve the problem from another perspective. From Zhang Dongyun''s perspective, this may also be regarded as a local feature? Lord Zhang shook his head gently and stopped thinking. Someone outside the Daming Palace asked to see him, and he agreed immediately. Soon, two people came into the hall to meet Zhang Dongyun. One of them is the former ruler of the Dayin imperial dynasty of China, and now the northern Mang of Chang''an is mostly protected by louning. Some time ago, he had been working in Beimang. He was accompanied by a man who seemed to be between 30 and 40 years old. His appearance was quiet, but his body seemed to contain explosive power. Zhang Dongyun looks a little strange about this man, but the invincible city has covered the whole Beimang land. Zhang Dongyun has his own understanding of the people and things on the ground. His name is Jiang Chong. He is a practitioner of the evil way. The changes of the evil way he practices are relatively rare in Dongsheng Shenzhou. What he practiced was the change of the evil way Kui Niu. His voice was like thunder in the sky, and his power was infinite. Kui Niu has only one foot, so that in the early stage of his practice, the practitioners of the evil way, influenced by his blood, even gradually appear lame. Jiang Chong in front of Zhang Dongyun is no exception. However, as his cultivation gradually improved, his realm became higher and higher. After getting rid of the influence of demon blood and re refining himself, his posture has now returned to normal. As far as Zhang Dongyun knows, the other party was still the cultivation of the eleventh realm of the evil way a few years ago. Now when he is present in front of him, he has broken through to the twelfth realm. It seems that louning really cares about him. It''s no exaggeration to say that Jiang Chong can be what he is today, thanks to Chang''an city. In the past, he lived in Beimang, where he was hanged by several Buddhism, Taoism, Confucianism and martial arts families. After the rise of Xian Kaiyang, the great emperor of Beimang, he swept Beimang and Jiangchong fled. It was not until Chang''an City unified Beimang that Jiang Chong tried to return to his hometown. Under louning, as long as he abides by Chang''an rules, he will have a place. Since then, Jiang Chong has gone to Lou Ning for his encouragement. Louning, the founder of the great Yin Dynasty, is now guarding Beimang and dealing with it in an orderly way. Although others are strong and domineering, they do not rule the world blindly, but appear to be rigid and flexible. The rule of Beimang by people is one of the means. Jiang Chong is a local local local leader, and then he becomes a capable general under louning. Lou Ning sent back to Chang''an City in the memorial, more than once mentioned the other party''s intentions, meritorious countless. "Your Majesty, I have the intention to shut up for a period of time. The matter of Beimang will be dealt with by Jiangchong for the time being, and your majesty will be asked to make a decision." Louning said respectfully. Zhang Dongyun did not look at Jiang Chong, but looked at Lou Ning with a smile: "are you sure?" Lou Ning said in a soft voice: "I dare not say that I will succeed, but I have some assurance in the end. I want to have a try and hope that I can succeed as soon as possible so that I can serve your majesty." Zhang Dongyun nodded: "the day you succeed is the time when you become the governor of China." "Thank you, Ron!" Louning kowtow: "I will do my best!" Jiang Chong kneels respectfully. Although his majesty didn''t ask about him, he had only reverence in his heart at the moment. At the same time, there is some yearning. One of the most important reasons for Lou Ning to ask his majesty to entrust him with important tasks is that his cultivation successfully broke through to the twelfth realm. He can go to a higher level in a short time, without the previous reward and guidance from louning. When he arrived at the twelve realms, louning had the heart to put a burden on him. Although Beimang''s masters are withering because of this or that reason, it''s not enough to live here. Now that Jiang Chong''s self-cultivation strength has reached the twelfth level, he can help Lou Ning deal with some things when he is closed. In other words, his royal highness Yin closed this time in order to attack the fourteenth realm, that is, the fifth mirror of Wu Emperor, the peak realm of Wu Emperor. If he succeeds, he will be one of the few fourteenth masters under the rule of Chang''an city. He is a confidant of his majesty. Once he achieves the fourteenth state, he will become the protector of the capital of China. Jiang Chong is grateful for louning''s kindness. The other side''s future is bright. He is also happy at the moment. As for the official replacement of the other party''s position in Beimang, Jiang Chong doesn''t daydream.If he is now in the 13th realm of cultivation, maybe he can try to compete. However, he just broke through to the 12th level a few days ago, and then sprint to the 13th level in a short time, which is not realistic. Under the rule of Chang''an, experts are like clouds, and the strong are everywhere. The location of Beimang is obviously a good choice to pay for the work. There must be no small number of people who work hard at this position. Your majesty has strict rules. Without his permission, the experts of Middle Earth, western regions and southern wilderness dare not come to Beimang to occupy the place easily. However, if you can be appointed as the protector of Beimang, it will be one of the benefits to take your relatives or disciples to Beimang for development. At present, Beimang is a weak place which only surpasses the eastern Xinjiang. The local forces are weak and can not carry the Dragon across the river. When Lou Ning came to take office, he didn''t bring many Zhongtu Yinchao old people with him. It is also related to his ability to grasp the situation of Beimang in a short time. But the next Beimang guard may not have the same style. If the Dragon really wants to cross the river, Beimang is weak now, so we can only recognize it by holding our noses. Now I just hope that when louning is still in office, Beimang will recover quickly. It''s better for someone to strive for great achievements, and have the chance to compete for Beimang''s position in the future. Of course, the premise of all this is based on loyalty to Chang''an city. It''s all based on the will of your majesty Jiang Chong felt that Zhang Dongyun and Lou Ning''s eyes fell on him. He quickly converged and became more respectful. "He will take your place?" Jiang Chong heard a majestic and ethereal voice. Then he heard louning''s voice reply: "Your Majesty, please make up your mind." "Not bad. He''ll take it first." The ethereal and majestic voice sounded again. Jiang Chong felt that his heart was suddenly relaxed, and he immediately saluted up again: "write your Majesty''s grace!" Above Zhang Dongyun waved: "go down." "Yes, your majesty." Louning slightly pause, and then said: "Your Majesty, Zhenyuan there, please don''t remember the villain." Zhang Dongyun looks at him. Jiang Chong''s heart is tight. "Lion dragon king" Lao Zhenyuan''s name is that he has heard of it. That is the giant of the evil way whose cultivation is higher than him. The cultivation of the thirteenth realm has become the evil shadow of the fourth realm of the evil way. Louning had the help of Lao Zhenyuan and Chu Xin, the great master of Confucianism. The three of them can be regarded as the three giants of Dayin Dynasty in the past. Lao Zhenyuan and Chu Xin''s status in Dayin was better than that of other royal families, under one person and over hundreds of millions of people. But when Chang''an was in charge of the Middle Earth, Lou Ning simply lowered Chang''an. He had a half apprenticeship with the evil emperor in the past. It was his own business to be grateful and obedient. He was also the master of all the other people in the Dayin Dynasty, and those who disobeyed him were regarded as rebellious and eliminated. But only Chuxin and Lao Zhenyuan were exceptions. Chu Xin, from the great source of Confucianism, was optimistic about Qingming under Chang''an, so he followed Lou Ning to Chang''an. But Lao Zhenyuan, a rebellious man, left alone. Before that, he helped louning out of friendship, but not to find a master for himself. Lou Ning opened up his territory to fight for the world, and he helped. Louning surrendered to Chang''an, but he refused to accompany him. Thanks for the friendship before, Lou Ning will not be difficult for him. Later, Lao Zhenyuan successively settled down in Nanhuang and Beimang, but now he is under Chang''an. Even farther away, the western regions are now occupied by Chang''an, and the whole Dongsheng Shenzhou is almost unified. Of course, Lao Zhenyuan can go further. But in the face of such a powerful Chang''an City, Lao Zhenyuan was also confused. Louning, Chuxin take the opportunity to persuade, a few days ago Lao Zhenyuan finally also invested in Chang''an city. No matter where they are, the experts in the thirteenth realm are the mainstay of the whole. But even if Jiefeng and gupu in the fourteenth realm are honest in Chang''an, not to mention laozhenyuan in the thirteenth realm? When Chang''an first entered the Middle Kingdom, it was totally different from that when Chang''an unified Dongsheng Shenzhou. In the eyes of some people, Lao Zhenyuan is unavoidably suspicious of being courteous. At the moment, Jiang Chong hears Lou Ning helping Lao Zhenyuan. On the one hand, he admires Lao Zhenyuan for his nostalgia, but on the other hand, he worries about Lou Ning for fear that he might offend his majesty. Louning himself was calm. On the one hand, he believed in his Majesty''s mind, on the other hand, he had a clear conscience. He could not recommend Lao Zhenyuan to take over his position as the protector of Beimang Dadu. Lao Zhenyuan''s cultivation strength is naturally enough, but there are more suitable people than him.What he needs now is patience and concentration. His majesty will never treat him badly in the future. "As long as he is not half hearted, Chang''an will accommodate him." Zhang Dongyun looks at Lou Ning and says with a faint smile. "Thank you, Ron." Lou Ning salutes again with Jiang Chong, and then leaves. They went out of Daming Palace together, then out of Chang''an City together, and all the way back to Beimang. Although he wanted to shut up, louning did not choose to stay in the city of the sky, but returned to Beimang to make plans. If there is something wrong with Beimang during his closing period, he can go out of the mountain in time to deal with it. Although he may disturb his practice in seclusion, since his majesty handed Beimang over to him, he couldn''t let things go wrong here. Even if it''s just a transition for him. Louning two people left, there is another person, heart faint uneasy, came to see Zhang Dongyun. It is Lao Zhenyuan that they mentioned earlier. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 454 "Lao Zhenyuan, see your majesty." After entering the hall, the Great Han saluted Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun looked at him quietly without saying anything. Lao Zhenyuan kept his saluting posture. After a long time, Zhang Dongyun calmly said: "louning just pleaded for you." Lao Zhenyuan was warm in his heart, but also a little praise. The city master didn''t take advantage of his subordinates, and all his human feelings were recorded in Lou Ning. No wonder Lou Ning had a lot of respect for the city master before, and thought that with the city master''s mind, he would not be too difficult. "I once had a man who didn''t know an expert. I was contemptuous and disrespectful. Today I sincerely repent and apologize to your majesty. Lao Zhenyuan will enjoy any punishment from your majesty." The man bowed to Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun waved slightly: "remember what you said today." "Your Majesty, thank you for your kindness." Lao Zhenyuan is a little relieved, not only for himself, but also for louning, not to be responsible for him. However, he also knows that although he is now in Chang''an, his position is somewhat awkward. Next, we must strive to be the first, and strive to make contributions, in order to really have a place in Chang''an city. "Go to the western regions and join Jiefeng and gupu." Zhang Dongyun said. Lao Zhenyuan hurriedly obeyed his orders. Zhang Dongyun looks at the back of the other party and smiles. Although Lao Zhenyuan didn''t surrender to Chang''an before, he didn''t fight against Chang''an either. There is Lou Ning pleading, Zhang Dongyun naturally does not mind giving him a chance. What''s more, to be realistic, Lao Zhenyuan is really talented and powerful. He is a little better than some famous masters in holy land. Dongsheng Shenzhou five territory, in addition to the south wild evil road rampant, can set up a mountain in a big way, the other places, the evil road is everyone shouting to fight the street mouse, most of the time is the fate of being expelled or even encircled. Those who can cultivate to a higher level in a similar environment are the best choice in all aspects. Apart from the southern wilderness, Dongsheng Shenzhou is comparable to Lao Zhenyuan, but Mo Yunlong, Tan Ping and Jiang Zhe are just a few people. Among them, shulao Zhenyuan is the youngest and has the highest talent. Like Lou Ning, he has the hope of hitting the fourteenth frontier in a short time. Just as he pointed out louning before, Zhang Dongyun can now point him to the fourteenth frontier. But there is no such thing as a free lunch. If Lao Zhenyuan wants to get something, he must first work hard for Chang''an. To send it away, Zhang Dongyun reached out and wiped it in the air. In the middle of the hall, even if there was a light and shadow image. In this light and shadow image, it shows the posture of one flying cloud beast after another. These monsters can hover above the clouds for a long time. Zhang Dongyun uses them to build the communication network of Chang''an city. Although as long as Zhang Dongyun is willing, communication within the invincible city will not be a problem. But we should always consider the outside of the invincible city. And Lord Zhang didn''t want to worry about everything. If you can, the Lord of the city would like to be a happy man. After winning Nanhuang, more flying cloud beasts went to Chang''an city. So Zhang Dongyun can also build a wider communication network. Now the network has covered the whole eastern Xinjiang. The next step is to expand further. First of all, we should consider crossing the vast wasteland sea between eastern Xinjiang and China. If it is successful, not only is the transportation between eastern Xinjiang and China convenient, but also the two sides can communicate with each other with a great distance. To achieve this, the original blue sky eye needs to be further improved. As a kind of raw material, qingtianyan is rare. Now it is widely used in Chang''an City, which makes it more scarce. It was only after he conquered the western regions that Lord Zhang got more green sky eyes. The raw materials are broken into pieces, processed specially, and then distributed to a flying cloud beast. "Don''t worry, sir. We''ll set out." Now the leader of the flying cloud beast clan is trapped in the wind and bows respectfully to Mr. Wu Yun, who is projected by Zhang Dongyun. With the support of Chang''an and the guidance of Chang''an, the strength of trapped wind cultivation has been improved. At the same time, it has become the clan leader of the whole flying cloud beast family. Even if there are other masters in the clan, they are all convinced by the wind. After all, they have a good friendship with Mr. Wu Yun of Chang''an city. It is obvious that it is more conducive for the flying cloud beast to breed in Chang''an City if you deal with Chang''an city. The base camp of the flying cloud beast family has now returned to the southern wasteland. At that time, Xuanfeng, the leader of the golden winged dapengniao clan, broke through to the fourteenth frontier and became the first expert of the south wild demon clan. The whole dapengniao clan rose with the tide and became powerful and domineering. The family of flying cloud beasts was oppressed by the golden winged Mirs, and their ancestral land was occupied by them, so they had to flee.Now it''s not easy for the couple of Xianfeng and Huangyu to return home with a large number of flying cloud beasts. Their existence today, can be said to support an important industry in Chang''an City, the status is not low. The golden winged Mirs dare not despise them any more. However, the ROC bird family has now surrendered to Chang''an and worked for Chang''an. There are many experts in the family, not the flying cloud beast. Trapped wind, yellow rain and other flying cloud beasts did not go to the golden winged Mirs for trouble, but also admonished the same clan not to easily find the back. Even if they want to find it, they have to wait until all the forces in all directions can defeat the golden winged Mirs, and then ask Chang''an city to do justice. In this regard, the dapengniao family, from the current clan leader orange light, down to a group of people, all know. But in the current situation, we can''t tolerate them to root out. Now the golden winged mirroc bird has to work hard to help Chang''an City, hoping to make more contributions and improve its status in Chang''an, so as to suppress the flying cloud beast and other demons. In the past, when Xuanfeng led the rise of their clan, they really had enemies, not only the flying cloud beast clan? Now, because of Chang''an City, our strength is not enough to lead the group, and the whole southern wilderness is turned upside down. Under the leadership of orange light, dapengniao, we have to make careful planning and use all kinds of gentle means to eliminate hatred and resolve hidden worries. "In the past, there were some pengniao in the real family who were not sensible and offended brother meteorite. Please forgive them a lot." In the city of the sky, orange light, the head of the golden winged Mirs, turns into a human, and visits them in person. The object of the visit is the snake meteorite, one of the first demons to join Chang''an city. The meteorite was originally a member of Diyu. It also lived in the southern wilderness at that time. As a result, it fled all the way to eastern Xinjiang for fear of the golden winged mirroc. After that, the golden winged dapengniao even went after him and went all the way to eastern Xinjiang. As a result, it provoked Chang''an City, which became the first fuse for the dapengniao to fight against Chang''an. It is under the guidance and care of Chang''an city that meteorites can become the realm of demon emperor, purify their own blood, and become the genus of pure blood snake. His current cultivation strength is far away from orange light, the golden winged ROC bird in the 13th realm. However, as the first demon tribe to return to Chang''an, and also the previous mount of Zhang, a close friend of the city leader, orange light is naturally trying to repair the relationship with him. What''s more, even if we don''t consider the issue of human relations, meteorites have become the genus of snakes, and they have great talent. According to Chang''an City pass, sooner or later, his cultivation strength can be improved. At that time, even if he is not afraid of orange light, but also for the family middle-aged light pengniao consideration. The golden winged Mirs can''t take advantage of the meteorite cultivation to kill him. Hard can''t come, nature can only come soft. "I really don''t deserve what the orange light clan leader said." Meteorite''s face is not good-looking, cold mouth. No wonder, at the beginning, these thieves wanted to eat him alive. "Let''s make a date. I''ll bring my family wine and apologize to you personally." Orange smile continued: "we are now working for Chang''an, but also follow Mr. Zhang side, it is also fate." The fate of riding together Meteorite look strange, looking at the orange light, speechless for a time. You are so thick skinned www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 455 "It''s not necessary to apologize. As the patriarch said, everyone is working for Chang''an now, so we should be sincere and United. I just hope that your family won''t be hard on me in the future." Meteorite quickly tidied up his mood, turned into a human, and gave a fist to the golden winged Mirs. No matter what he thought of Chang''an City before, he is obviously leading the family of dapengniao to Chang''an. Although orange light''s cultivation is inferior to Xuanfeng''s before, it seems that he is resolute and loyal, which makes the golden winged Mirs successfully survive the near extinction crisis. As long as they have been loyal and worked hard for Chang''an, the power condensed by them will be far better than his meteorite power. The two sides don''t have to fight, they just serve Chang''an and strive for meritorious service, and then they can quickly divide up. Although it''s worse for him to work in Chang''an, it''s hard to say who will have a higher position in Chang''an City in the future. The serpent meteorite doesn''t want to get too nervous with the golden winged Mirs. Anyway, the Dapeng bird that he really wanted to kill had already died under Mr. Ao of Chang''an city. The flesh and blood of the other side were swallowed by him in turn, which helped him continuously improve his cultivation level in a short time. Now orange light wants to ease the relationship, so meteorites should come down. It is still too early to say whether this matter has been thoroughly exposed in the future. However, as long as Chang''an city remains strong and prosperous, they will be able to make a living by doing errands at the bottom, and even cooperate with each other. "Mr. meteorite, this is too polite. I''ll set up a banquet later, and you must be honored." Orange light, the head of Mirs, smiles. However, the meteorite refused and had to promise: "certainly, definitely, I will be bothered by that time." The two sides politely exchanged a few words, and then said goodbye. Zhang Dongyun is in Daming Palace, looking at the scene with a smile. Under the rule of Chang''an, even those who are loyal to Chang''an city can not be harmonious. As long as it does not affect his work for Chang''an, Zhang Dongyun will not interfere. Some people even want to end their grudges and decide whether to die or not. Zhang Dongyun depends on the situation and may not stop him. Whether orange light guesses what the meteorite does after saying goodbye to him is not certain. But Zhang Dongyun can see clearly in Daming Palace. This snake returns to the quiet room of his practice, seizing all the time, practicing seriously, in order to make further progress in a short time. It is because of Chang''an city that the golden winged Mirs are at peace with him. But he must grasp his own practice and have the ability to compete with the Mirs like orange light. Otherwise, with the passage of time, the Mirs have made great achievements, and their status in Chang''an city is gradually higher than him. What should we do? At that time, even if not to be eaten, the day is also extremely depressing. This is the future that the serpent meteorite absolutely cannot accept. If you want to change all this, you can only continue to make contributions to Chang''an City as before, and improve your own strength. At this moment, the meteorite even worked harder than when he first entered Chang''an city. In this regard, a certain city Lord surnamed Zhang naturally likes to hear and see. He drew back his attention to the meteorite and projected Mr. Wu Yun into the temple of heavenly punishment in Chang''an city below. In the temple of heavenly punishment, many people were waiting, all dressed up as Taoists. They were the active practitioners of many Taoists in the east of Xinjiang in the past. Because of the resistance to Chang''an City, the famous Taoist schools in eastern Xinjiang were conquered by Chang''an one after another, and many of them were killed or captured. The diehards in this group are basically those who should have laughed at me for contacting and instructing me. For example, Qingye Zhenren, Huangye daoren and cangye daoren of Qingyun temple in Tang Dynasty, and Zhang bining of Zicheng mountain in Chu Dynasty. They have been dragging their heads and pinning their hopes on Ying Xiao and the Taiqing palace behind them. After all, for the former Taoist practitioners in eastern Xinjiang, Taiqing palace is the holy land of Taoism in the legend of China, the leader of a religion. At that time, they firmly believed that although Chang''an city was strong in eastern Xinjiang, it could not resist the Taiqing palace from China. So Qingye immortal and Zhang bining and others are gritting their teeth and persevering in patience. They were told to make a decisive decision, but they couldn''t do it. However, Chen Di held Ge Xin in the arms of Yushan leader. In order to live up to the feeling of laughing at me, Zhang Dongyun did not embarrass him and told him to seek benevolence. Under Zhang Dongyun''s rule, Chang''an city went all the way to the west, attacked the city and pulled out the stronghold, and destroyed many holy land level opponents in China. When the news came back to eastern Xinjiang, not only the people of Chang''an were excited, but also they were shocked. People begin to have a new year in their mind: maybe Chang''an city can dominate even in China. Later, when the identity of the twelve immortals was made public, Su broke the sword to pick the Taiqing palace and forced Peng Ziling and others to flee, the Taoist people in eastern Xinjiang completely abandoned their previous expectations.Everyone began to think about the way back. The only consolation to them is that the other big road family in China is still in existence, and they are going along with Chang''an city. This makes Qingye immortal and Zhang bining feel better in their hearts. Well, they didn''t betray the family, did they? So they all bowed to Chang''an city. It was not because of their unyielding will that they had been carrying it for such a long time before. How could a certain city master surnamed Zhang let them go easily? Of course, all people continue to act as coolies to atone. Until now, led by Peng Ziling and Ying xiaoi, the Taiqing palace has collapsed, almost dead and wounded, and only Qingye Zhenren and Zhang bining have regained their freedom. At this time, it had nothing to do with Taiqing palace, but they worked hard. "When you go out this time, you should bear in mind the previous lesson and do yourself a good job." Mr. Wu Yun of Zhang Dongyun''s projection said calmly. Immortal Qingye and Zhang bining, together with others, saluted one after another: "we have realized our sins in the past, and we will never dare to violate them again. In the future, we will abide by the instructions of your majesty and your husband." Mr. Wu Yun nodded slightly: "OK, you go." "Yes." Zhang bining answered with a roar and said, "Sir, I have an invitation from you. Mr. Wan Wang, please forgive me." Mr. Wuyun looks calm: "speak." Zhang bining took a deep breath: "I want to move to the South wasteland and set up another mountain gate with Zicheng Mountain Gate. Please allow me." The gate of Zicheng mountain was already occupied by other people in Chu. Originally, Zicheng mountain''s sphere of influence in Chu was carved up. Now there are only three or two of them. If they want to return to their hometown, they will be rejected by the current local forces. Zhang bining is a real person in the ninth realm of Taoism, and her cultivation strength is excellent. However, as a former prisoner who has just regained his freedom, it is better not to make a high profile. To go to the South wilderness is to go to the orthodox school. Zhengyi sect is the holy land of Taoism. There are many masters in the sect, and there are many yuan Shen monks. Zicheng mountain can be attached to the orthodox school, which is of great benefit to practice. In the South wasteland, there are a lot of evil, evil and evil people mixed up, and the situation is chaotic. There are many ownerless places, and there are often fights. But if there is the care of the righteous, it is easy for Zicheng mountain to find a new foothold. "I don''t mind here, but you need to ask Chengyang Daoyou." Mr. Wu Yun''s tone is casual. Zhang bining nodded: "I understand." Mr. Wu Yun is looking at the green leaf immortal: "and you?" Qingye replied respectfully, "I stayed in eastern Xinjiang to listen to my teacher''s instruction." He naturally knew that it was difficult to stay in eastern Xinjiang. But after all, this is the core area under the rule of Chang''an City, close to the inner city of Chang''an, leaving its own benefits. Many difficulties should be overcome slowly. Of course, on the south side of the wasteland, immortal Qingye will choose the right person to accompany him. They will definitely go there. It is of great benefit to Qingyun temple to consult the orthodox school. "Be careful what you say and what you do, and avoid trouble." Mr. Wu Yun glanced at the green leaf. The other side busy hit a check head: "younger generation must remember in mind." Mr. Wu Yun immediately waved: "OK, go." All the Taoists in eastern Xinjiang saluted again and then left. Mr. Wu Yun went out of the temple of heavenly punishment and into the temple of Tianshu. A young man is waiting here. Seeing the old man in black coming in, he gave a fist: "I''ve seen Mr. Wu Yun." The young man looks to be in his early twenties, of medium build, slightly thin, with bright eyes and a natural warm smile on his face. He is Huo Yiming, a disciple of Yulong sect in the western regions. Previously, when Ao Ying and he Sanyang went to the western regions for training, Huo Yiming, as a local snake, took care of them. His talent and strength are truly outstanding. Not to mention the prison dragon sect, it is also the best choice for the whole Dongsheng Shenzhou. Huo Yiming had made great contributions to the Dragon sect in the western regions. After the war, Chang''an city had a place to reward outstanding figures from various factions, and had the honor to go to the Daming Palace of Chang''an city to meet the city leader. The quota of the prison dragon sect falls on Huo Yiming. Xie Feng and other elders obviously have high hopes for him. The same is true for a certain Lord surnamed Zhang "I''m familiar with the etiquette of meeting your majesty?" Mr. Wu Yun asked calmly. Huo Yiming nodded: "I''ve written it down." "Well, follow me." Mr. Wu Yun took him all the way to the Daming Palace above the sky. "Huo Yiming, a disciple of the prison dragon sect, please see your majesty. Your majesty is as powerful as heaven and will live forever."After entering the hall, Huo Yiming followed Mr. Wu Yun''s instructions and saluted Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun quietly looks at the young people below. On the other side''s head, there seems to be an illusory black dragon swimming. On the occasion of meeting Zhang Dongyun, Huo Yiming naturally did not dare to be disrespectful, and completely restrained and blocked himself in martial arts. This black dragon, however, has another source. He is not very clear about it. Zhang Dongyun looked at it for a long time and looked back: "Xie Feng and Ying''er have mentioned that you are very good." "I don''t deserve it." Huo Yiming said. "Go down and practice hard." Zhang Dongyun flicked his finger slightly. Then a streamer flew into the young man''s brow. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 456 Huo Yiming''s whole body was shocked. At first, he was confused, and then there was a flash of light in his eyes. He soon recovered and saluted Zhang Dongyun: "thank you for your instruction!" Zhang Dongyun looked into each other''s eyes, slightly appreciative. The young man''s talent and savvy are really extraordinary. Of course, he has not fully understood what Zhang Dongyun ordered from him, but his quick recovery shows that he has grasped the basic context. This is not easy for a warrior who is still in the 11th frontier. After all, it is relatively difficult for Zhang Dongyun to teach him the knack. "With respect to your bravery, your majesty, can you bring back the Dharma you taught me?" Huo Yiming asked tentatively. Zhang Dongyun said: "Xie Feng''s intention is to do the errand. It''s a good reward for the whole prison dragon sect. However, Xie Feng''s success will not match you." Huo Yiming was delighted: "thank you for your kindness." He also felt vaguely that his Majesty''s guidance was the most suitable situation for him. Other people, even Xie Fenglai, the leader of the prison dragon sect in the fourteenth realm, may not have a deeper understanding of this dharma than him. However, since his majesty allowed him to pass the Dharma back to the prison dragon sect, he would not hide. He is an orphan. He was adopted by the prison dragon sect since he was a child. He has long regarded it as his home. "Go ahead." Zhang Dongyun waved. Huo Yiming quickly left Shane. After Mr. Wu Yun left the Daming Palace, he listened to Mr. Wu Yun''s instructions and said, "you stay for a few days. Someone will go to the western regions with you. On the way, you can introduce the local situation to them. When you get there, you can go your separate ways." "Don''t worry, sir." Huo Yiming nods and immediately finds a place in Chang''an city. He is at ease to figure out Zhang Dongyun''s advice and polish his own Qi and blood. In the Daming Palace, a light and shadow picture appears in front of Zhang Dongyun, showing the figure of Huo Yiming. On one side, Shen horong, who looks like a 13-year-old or a 4-year-old girl, carries his hands and looks at the light and shadow picture with Zhang Dongyun. In the light and shadow, because of the invincible City, the black dragon, which Huo Yiming himself could not see, hovered slowly over his head again. "Xuanjialong''s blood and face are somewhat similar. The more you look, the more you look..." Shen murmured to himself: "is it really the blood of five brothers?" She turned her head and looked at Zhang Dongyun with a strange look. To be honest, she couldn''t imagine her five brothers getting married and having children. Even more surprised than when he knew aokong had a daughter. If Zhang Dongyun didn''t tell her about it, she couldn''t help asking if there was something wrong. "I think it''s a bit unexpected, but I don''t think it''s wrong." Zhang Dongyun said. At the beginning, Zhang Dongyun witnessed the young man of the prison dragon sect fighting with all his strength through the seal of Ao Ying and he Sanyang. He was also surprised and purposely verified it. Now, he has to accept a somewhat unreasonable result: this young disciple of the prison dragon sect in the western regions of Dongsheng Shenzhou, named Huo Yiming, is the "dragon devil" in the twelve Yan Dynasty The blood descendant of "the great emperor" Lei Han. To some extent, like Ao Ying, he can be regarded as Zhang''s nephew? Don''t say Shen and Rong are unbelievable. Zhang Dongyun, who has the blessing of invincible City, feels absurd. "Who is his mother?" The young girl, who has always been young and mature, now has a rare question mark on her head: "does brother Wu know that his son worships the Dragon sect Mountain Gate in the western regions? How much does Xie Feng know about this? " Zhang Dongyun had an interesting smile on his face. At present, Huo Yiming himself should not be aware of this. Not only the father, but also his mother. In his memory and cognition, he was abandoned and adopted by the prison dragon sect. At that time, even Xie Feng did not break through to the fourteenth frontier, competing with abbot huaiyong and Abbot Xiankong. Later, he was brought up by the prison dragon sect, showing his martial arts talent, and naturally became a disciple of the prison dragon sect. Huo is his adoptive father''s surname. His adoptive father died early. Later, he grew up in the prison Dragon School. His parents never looked for him, and he didn''t know where they were or who they were. Fortunately, Xie Feng and his classmates took good care of him, so he grew up all the way. On the contrary, he was quite easygoing and cheerful. "Neither Huo Yiming nor Xie Feng knew about it." Zhang Dongyun said: "it''s just Xie Feng and a few people in the sect. They realize that his blood is different. They suspect that he is a mixed race." Hearing this, Shen and Rong''s eyes turned. Zhang Dongyun knew what she was puzzled about: "so it''s hard for people in the evil way to inherit their blood. Huo Yiming looks like xuanjialong''s blood at first sight. It''s not strange that Jiefeng''s eyes go astray." Shen and Rong smile: "it can be seen from this that his mother is also a human, not a demon clan."Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly. But it doesn''t mean much. Shen and Rong just joked. By this time, she had just recovered from her previous shock. "Brother five has not moved. Do you know that Huo Yiming is on our side, so you have scruples?" Shen and Rong shook his head slightly: "not like him..." Zhang Dongyun smiles: "but he should know where people are." "Yes, not to mention his offspring. It''s a thing. Brother five can''t be lost. He has to find his whereabouts." Shen and Rong nodded. She raised her head and looked at Zhang Dongyun: "elder brother, do you want to find out this matter with Beiju Luzhou?" Zhang Dongyun said: "don''t worry, it''s not us who should be nervous." Shen and Rong then smile: "that our side, also cover up the identity of this child first?" "Just let your seventh and eleventh brothers know." Zhang Dongyun said. Shen and Rong nodded. Naturally, it is necessary to say hello to Su Po and AO Kong. But she also needs to tell aokong a few words. After all, there was a bad relationship between aokong and Leihan. The young man''s eleventh uncle has never been a reasonable and good-natured man. "I heard that the child has a good talent?" Shen and Rong changed the subject with a smile. Zhang Dongyun said: "higher than Ying''er, he Sanyang and Chen Chaoyan." Shen and Rong''s eyes brightened: "that''s really rare." A few days later, Zhang Dongyun''s evaluation was verified. Huo Yiming, who has been practicing in the city of Chang''an, has successfully broken through the bottleneck of the past and reached the 12th realm of martial arts, that is, the third realm of Emperor Wu. If the nine cauldrons are completed, the eight wastelands will bow down and the world will be able to get them. To a certain extent, the energy of body Qi and blood can break the density of space. The young man himself had a look of surprise. Early on, he studied hard, gradually consolidated the foundation of the eleventh realm, and had the inside information to move forward to the twelfth realm. However, it is still not easy to break the barrier of this heavy door and wall. It needs to continue years of hard work. And now, through Zhang Dongyun''s guidance, his mind flashed, and soon figured out the mystery of setting up a nine cauldron to sweep the eight wastelands. Now, he has successfully sold this step, and his accomplishments have broken through to the twelfth realm. His strength is extraordinary, which is comparable to that of the ordinary 12th level martial arts. At present, I''m afraid that many of the senior teachers in the thirteenth realm of the prison dragon sect may not be his opponents. Huo Yiming was happy in his heart, but he was calm. He soon restrained himself and continued to work hard. A few days later, he received a notice from Mr. Wu Yun that he was going to take people back to the western regions. In the Tianshu hall, Huo Yiming saw his companions this time. They were three big and one small, four monks. It''s Huixing, Huijing and huimingshi, together with yongse, the young monk of Lingguang temple in China. The four of them want to go to the western regions. Huo Yiming returns to the western regions and goes along the same road with them. On the way, he introduces them to the current situation of the western regions, as well as the local customs and dangerous places. Along the way, Huo Yiming faintly felt that among the four, Huixing, the oldest, and yongse, the youngest, were slightly preoccupied. However, Huo Yiming is not a talkative person and does not ask much. When everyone arrived in the western regions, he sent a polite invitation to the four monks to visit the prison dragon sect and said goodbye to them. The four monks bid farewell to Huo Yiming and watched him leave. Then they turned their heads and looked at the vast Yellow sand in front of them. No one spoke for a moment. After a long time, yongse, the youngest, finally broke the silence: "is this the western region?" Although he was worried, he was still curious and looked around. "Yes, here it is." Huiming smiles and nods. When he saw that he wanted to say nothing, he said with a smile, "this is the place where Buddhism was first spread into the middle land. Of course, if we really want to calculate, the source is farther west." The little monk nodded slightly. He once heard from his master that Chinese Buddhism originated from the western regions many years ago. "What our generation of Buddhist disciples learned is really from the western regions, but now, the western regions must not be as prosperous as before." At this time, monk Huijing chimed in. Yongse shrinks his neck: "elder martial brother, does Chang''an city not like our Buddhism?" Huiming smile: "how can? If that is the case, how can our brothers stand here? How can the heart and martial uncle of Bodhi temple have a foothold in both China and the western regions? " Yongse said: "I see many Buddhist temples and many brothers and uncles are All... " Huiming sighed: "that''s right. Many of them were expelled by Xinhe martial uncle." Yongse touched her little bald head. He thought of his master again. Master has been locked up in Chang''an city. In addition, there are many Lingguang temple members behind, who are locked up together and work together with master.It is said that a few martial brothers were finally released by Chang''an City, but the master and most of them denounced those martial brothers as traitors. Am I also a traitor? Yongse''s heart is full of confusion. He is still in the sixth realm of Buddhism. He has never understood the true meaning of Xumi. Buddhism''s spiritual cultivation is the first priority. Although yongse has deep roots and great talent, he is now in a state of mind. Let alone progress, he will be Amitabha if he does not retreat. On the other hand, monk Huixing, who has been silent all the time, looks at the western regions in the distance quietly, as if something is brewing in his eyes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 457 "Elder martial brother, are you ok?" Young monk Huiming, aware of Huixing''s different look, couldn''t help asking. Huixing shook her head slightly and didn''t speak. But when his palms were folded, there was a light of Buddha gathering around his body and turning into a Buddha. With the Buddha''s Dharma body as the center, a pure land free from dirt expands to all directions. Huijing, Huiming and yongse monks were all born in the holy land of Buddhism. They had a wide range of knowledge. They immediately recognized that Huixing had made a breakthrough in his cultivation. He was promoted from the 12th to the 13th realm of Buddhism and became a pure land. The situation is very sudden, but Huiming three people''s hearts are born naturally. "Don''t call my elder martial brother any more. Just call me Huixing." Soon the light of the Buddha disappeared, and Huixing nodded to monk Huiming. Now he is different from what he was. At the beginning, he was determined to break away from the past. Now I feel guilty in my heart, and I have no face to regard myself as a teacher and disciple. At the beginning, I witnessed master konguru Yunluo, then I watched his enemy Xian Kaiyang killed by the Lord of Chang''an, and finally I was taken back to Chang''an. I thought I couldn''t come to a good end, but Chang''an was concerned about the old love of konguru, and it was not too difficult for him. But because of this, his mood is particularly complicated. Two younger martial brothers, Huiming, often come to visit him. Although Huijing doesn''t have a good face, she is also trying to intercede for him. The two brothers worked for Chang''an and made some contributions. They didn''t ask for rewards, but they used them to intercede with Huixing. After more than a year of hard work, Huixing was finally authorized to go to the frontier of the western regions and make contributions. At this time, Huixing''s mind gradually recovered. Zhang Dongyun unified China and swept Zhongyue temple and Lingguang temple. Zhongyue temple, including abbot Kongyuan, was captured. They all worked as drudgery to keep company with Huixing. His enemy, master Kongci, is also included. They even work in the same place. Kong Ci, Kong Yuan and others are determined not to bow to Chang''an city. Zhang Dongyun was not hard for them, but continued to use them as coolies. At least, he is a few Buddhist masters in the 13th realm. He is a master of cultivation. Now he can be regarded as the main force in hard work. Huixing can''t fight with him in Chang''an. But he knows the rules. Private fights are not prohibited in Chang''an. As long as the matter of Chang''an city is not affected and this premise is guaranteed, if there is any grudge between the two sides, it can be resolved. Huixing and Kongci couldn''t do it because they were all prisoners and coolies before. They couldn''t be free. Of course, they couldn''t do it by themselves. Now Huixing is free again. As long as he can make contributions to Chang''an City, he will have the chance to appoint Kongci to fight for life and death. Although master Kongzi had a good relationship with master konguru in the past years, he insisted on fighting against Chang''an city one day. Zhang Dongyun would never give him any preferential treatment, and his life was done. Huixing''s fighting spirit is unprecedented. On the one hand, it''s for meritorious service and award-winning; on the other hand, it''s for the purpose of improving one''s own realm. Otherwise, he would not be able to compete with Kongci in the twelfth realm. At this moment, when we set foot in the origin of Leiyin temple in the Middle Earth in the past and come to the Buddhist holy land of Dongsheng Shenzhou, Huixing is in a high mood. For him, there is now a real hope of revenge. I hope more than when I was looking for the six evildoers in Beihai. With hope and goal, he became more peaceful and no longer as impatient and paranoid as before. This enabled him to step directly through the previous bottleneck and successfully reach the 13th realm of Buddhism like master Kongci. Huiming and Huijing brothers were watching Huixing, and their expressions were somewhat complicated for a moment: "Congratulations, elder martial brother, you have got away from dirty pure land." Although Huixing corrected their names, Huiming and his two monks still persisted. Young monk yongse''s idea is much simpler: "Congratulations, elder martial brother." Huixing looked into the distance without saying anything for a long time. After a while, he sighed softly: "I must take revenge. Therefore, I am not worthy to be a disciple of master." Both Huiming and Huijing brothers fell into silence. Master Kongzi and master konguru were friends in the past years, and their relationship was very close. Even after the collapse of Leiyin temple, the establishment of Zhongyue temple, and master konguru''s departure from Zhongyue temple, the friendship between the two sides still exists. To some extent, after master konguru left the temple that year, the only link between him and Zhongyue temple was master Kongci. Even in his early years, monk Huijing sent a letter back to Zhongyue temple for his master. When he met master Kongci, he could clearly feel each other''s kindness. Huiming and Huijing don''t know if this will be the master''s last wish, but what happened to master Kongci and Zhongyue temple made them feel sad.Although huijue intended to capture them that day, now that master konguru died, they don''t care. Unfortunately, Huixing is different from them. Huiming and Huijing are trying to persuade their elder martial brothers, but they still don''t say it. Huixing looked at them and said, "the only thing I can do for my master is to follow his instructions and act cautiously without involving the innocent." "Well Elder martial brother, you are now in the thirteenth realm. Are you going to go back to find martial uncle Kongci soon? " Monk Huiming asked softly. Huixing shook his head: "we have to strive to make contributions to Chang''an before we can say anything else. I''m still guilty and meritorious." Then monk Huijing suddenly said, "if you really succeed in revenge, what will happen after you revenge?" Huixing fell into silence for a long time before she said, "I don''t know..." The tone of voice is not like answering monk Huijing, but like talking to himself. Huijing and Huiming were silent. After a long time, monk Huijing said in a low voice, "after that, join us. Master had a great wish to help the common people and benefit the common people. We strive to fulfill master''s wish." Huixing was moved by the words. He and Huijing grew up together. He knew that this younger martial brother was like angry eyes King Kong. Although he was a Buddhist disciple, he had a strong temper. According to Huijing''s temperament, he must have been more determined than himself. Now I can say something like this. It can be seen that the younger martial brother is still in love. Huixing took a deep breath: "what will happen in the future? Let''s wait until the future. Maybe I will die under Kongci''s hands? At that time, I will be reunited with my family, even though it is more than 20 years late... " Hearing this, monk Huijing''s eyebrows tightened. On one side, monk Huiming interrupted their conversation: "just do as the second elder martial brother said. Now let''s not discuss this. Let''s walk here. It''s time to continue to the West." As expected, Huixing and Huijing didn''t talk much any more. They scattered. After they were familiar with the human head and ground in the western regions, several Buddhist disciples continued to move westward until they left the western regions and walked all the way into the wild sea. The barren sea on this side is far from calm as the barren sea between China and eastern Xinjiang, but full of danger. With the cultivation strength of yongse monk''s sixth realm, there are many dangers here. If he is allowed to come alone, even if he can''t go far, he will be destroyed. Thanks to Huixing and Huijing taking care of him and monk Huiming. The four continued to go deep into the barren sea to the west of Dongsheng Shenzhou until a calm land suddenly appeared in the distance. It was a vast ocean with several small islands in the middle. It is the Taoist array that extends from the island that has stabilized the surrounding waters of the island so as not to make the sea turbid. This is the work of Chang''an city. Although it has not been able to cover the sea area between the island and the western regions with array, so as to achieve the result of unimpeded, all this has been in full swing. This small island can be regarded as an outpost after Chang''an city goes deep into the barren sea. At present, all the people on the island are smart and capable. They have been acting as pioneers and scouts for Chang''an. They have gradually extended their tentacles to xiniuhezhou, nanzhanbuzhou and beijuluzhou, which are farther away. As the bridgehead becomes more and more stable, the power of Chang''an city will further extend to the distance and occupy more bases in the sea. In addition to the restoration and construction of the western regions, this is another key project of Chang''an city. Naturally, it''s easy to have conflicts with people in Xiniu Hezhou and other places. Although the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou is not as high-profile as before, we should always pay attention to Dongsheng Shenzhou on the other side of the ocean, understand the trend of Chang''an City, and further find out its situation. Therefore, he is a Buddhist master in the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou. Faced with the pioneers and sentinels of Chang''an City, most of the time, these people in foment voluntarily retreat, but obviously they will not give up easily. In the western regions of Chang''an City, in addition to appeasing the local people, more and more experts began to move to the west to explore overseas. Huixing, together with Huijing and Huiming, came to the front line to commit crimes. The young monk yongse stationed on the island as the rear, built the island together with others, and further consolidated the foundation of this bridgehead. "There is little movement in the west, but in the southwest, there are more and more demons." The islanders introduced the current situation to the four of them. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 458 "Oh?" Monk Huijing was a little surprised: "has the battle on the other side of southern zhanbu Island been decided?" The person who received them was also a Buddhist disciple. He was under the door of Bodhi temple. His name was Zhenming. "At present, there is very little information about nanzhanbuzhou. We are not sure about the final situation there. But from there, there are many demon clans approaching, some of them are Taowu." Monk Zhenming said. Huijing, Huixing and others are all in deep meditation. South zhanbu island is the paradise of demon tribe. Dongsheng Shenzhou''s southern wilderness, at least there is a place for people, the devil road is prosperous, and can compete with the demon clan. And South zhanbu island is the world of demon clan. According to the scattered news from the sea, the most prosperous demon tribe in South zhanbu island is the four fierce animal groups in the rumor. They are Taowu, Taotie, chaos and poverty. The Taowu clan, who had won the victory in the south of Shenzhou, was one of the seven demon clans in the south. But it is said that the Taowu demon clan in the southern wilderness has never been a great demon in the peak state of the demon emperor for many years. The Taowu people in the southern part of zhanbu Island were much more powerful than those in the southern part. It is said that there are not only big demons in the peak of demon emperor and Vientiane realm, but also more than one. In a word, a city leader surnamed Zhang had attacked the Taowu people in Nanhuang and released their messengers to nanzhanbuzhou for help, which was the idea of fishing for a long time. As a result, I didn''t expect that the other side didn''t move at all. It didn''t conform to the reputation of being extremely vicious and stubborn. In this way, it might be another rumor. The Taowu branch of Nanhuang in Dongsheng Shenzhou was unable to get along with the local people in nanzhanbuzhou at that time, so they were driven out and fled here. If you want to say that, they would not come to the rescue if they were dead. Now there is a sudden reaction. It may be that Chang''an city is making so much noise in the western regions that even the power of the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou has been defeated. The Taowu people in the southern part of zhanbu Island do not necessarily want to avenge the branch of Dongsheng Shenzhou, but may be more out of their own vigilance. "There are thousands of big islands in Nanzhan Island, but it is said that the islands in the Northeast are widely occupied by Taowu people." Monk Zhenming said. Huiming and others all nodded slightly. The northeast direction of nanzhanbuzhou is just opposite Dongsheng Shenzhou. The land environment of the five continents is different. Dongsheng Shenzhou is divided into five regions: Central, Eastern, western, southern and Northern. North juluzhou is composed of four continents: Zhuque, Xuanwu, Qinglong and Baihu. Xiniu Hezhou, an integral whole, has only one piece of land, so huge that it can''t be further developed. But rumor has it that it was also divided into several independent continents. However, with the assimilation of pure land by Buddhism year after year and day after day, the barren sea between several continents was finally successfully filled up, making it completely connected into a complete land of Xiniu Hezhou. As for the South zhanbu Island, it is the most loose, which is composed of thousands of pieces of land. From the perspective of the other three continents, there are thousands of big islands. But if we really want to say that these thousands of big islands, each one is actually extremely huge, millions of square kilometers. If all the straits between the land and the land are filled up and leveled up, they will be the largest of the four continents. However, this situation is too scattered, which leads to the chaos of the situation in nanzhanbuzhou. Up to now, although the powerful big demons continue to annex and even destroy the small demons, they are still the land of ten thousand demons. Although the four fierce beasts were powerful, they were only the heroes of one side, and it was impossible to unify nanzhanbuzhou. They often fight with each other and the demons who are attached to them. Just as Jinghua, yingxiaoi, Peng Ziling, jiashushangren, abbot huaiyong and others fought against Chang''an City, the group of demons in nanzhanbuzhou also broke out in chaos. But now, the war seems to have subsided. It is not only Chang''an City in Dongsheng Shenzhou that brings them pressure, but also beijuluzhou, which is also suddenly unified. "Soldiers come to block, water comes to cover." Huixing said slowly. Monk Zhenming nodded: "that''s the only way." He first gave young monk yongse to another younger martial brother, and then he took the three brothers with him to live. "Three elder martial brothers are very dusty. Please have a rest and make plans tomorrow or the next day." Monk Zhenming said with a smile, "I have other things to do. Let''s go first. Three elder martial brothers forgive me." "I don''t deserve it." Monk Huiming asked, "what can I do for you, elder martial brother? Is there anything we can do for you?"Monk Zhenming said, "it''s not a big deal. Not long ago, some islanders disappeared for no reason. I was ordered by my family teacher to investigate this matter. At present, it seems that it''s a bit strange." "Oh?" Monk Huijing asked, "what do you say? Can you tell me, elder martial brother? " "There''s nothing inconvenient about that." Monk Zhenming said with a smile: "there is a woman on the island who suddenly disappeared. After my inquiry, I found that it was not the aborigines on the island, but the woman who fell into the water who was rescued by the islanders half a year ago." "Is it someone else''s spy?" Huiming speculated. Monk Zhenming nodded: "I also made this guess, but after looking at her residence, I didn''t find anything unusual. Either it''s OK, or it''s a master proficient in this way." "Xiniu Hezhou?" Huixing rubbed her eyebrows. More than a year ago, Chang''an city had been competing with Xiniu Hezhou. Taiqing palace, yanshengfu, Dabei temple, ganye temple, Longxiang temple and other forces were unable to gain a foothold in the western regions, so they pushed to the sea to find all kinds of islands to occupy. Naturally, they are also thinking about sending all kinds of spies to inquire about the situation under the rule of Chang''an. Now that Peng Ziling and others are under attack, the holy places such as Taiqing palace and Dabei Temple collapse, and the island is occupied by Chang''an Middle people, the woman naturally can''t hide, and quickly escapes while her identity is not exposed. "In a word, I''ll make a careful investigation, and then I''ll give my teacher a report. The three elder martial brothers can have a good rest." Monk Zhenming said goodbye to Huixing and others with a smile. Huixing and others stop thinking and meditate separately. Already far away from the island thousands of miles above the vast sea, a woman, is standing on the sea, with the waves up and down, turned to the island direction. It''s rare to have a place for her to stay so long. But now, after all, I have to leave. The woman has a pretty face and a tall figure. She looks back after a while. She looked down at the sea under her feet, and her brows began to frown. Previously, the sudden surge of sword Qi and vibration in the barren sea made her worry come true. The seal was broken. Yu Tianquan, who was previously sealed up there, has regained his freedom. Now, where is he? This person wants to find her, but it''s easier than Xian Kaiyang With a sigh, the woman''s figure completely disappeared in the sea. At the same time, the man who worried her appeared in beijuluzhou. The man was tall, with a face of wind and frost, a handsome face, and a long gun on his back. Instead of going to other places, he went straight to the palace of Lei Han, the master of this place. He broke through the void in such a short time that it was too late to notice. However, close to a certain distance, he finally startled the experts here. In front of him, GUI Nanshan, the "nine baby king" with the appearance of a young man in white, stood in front of him: "who is coming?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 459 After hearing GUI Nanshan''s words, the visitor looked at him. Guinan mountain looks young on the outside, but in fact it is an old devil who has been running across Beiju Luzhou for thousands of years. But at the moment by the other side''s sharp eyes, guinanshan heart suddenly gave birth to a dangerous feeling. The evil spirit diffused from him. The world around us is now black. All the mountains and lakes are deformed. If there is life, they seem to turn into nine monsters. There are water, fire and poison flowing out of the mouths of the monsters. It seems that the world is just like this. At this moment, the peak of the demon''s true body is the realm of the wild God, which shows its own power incisively and vividly. However, as soon as the fire and water approached the man with the gun, it seemed that he was cut apart one after another. Guinanshan looked serious, not afraid, but absorbed. The man with the long gun on his back was calm, and then he said with a smile, "master here, is he really Lei Han in the original twelve hell? I''m here to visit him. I''m invincible. You''re a wild God. You can have a good harvest. " He was not invincible in his tone, but as soon as he spoke, he was even sharper. The invisible spears pierce through the sky and the earth. As soon as you see it, you will gradually break a gap in the four immortals built by guinanshan. Above the sky, you will see the sky again. Guinanshan frowned slightly and was about to open his mouth again. Suddenly, his heart moved slightly, and he said nothing. He created the four sides of the wild God, then took the initiative to open a door, let a person in. The comer was tall and thin, like a skeleton, which was terrible. "Who are you?" The thin man looked coldly at the comer, and his voice was colder than Guinan mountain. At the same time, he was full of Qi and blood. He was ready to fight with the comer. This is the true Qi and blood of the warrior, but it is very different from the hot and masculine force of the warrior. It only makes people feel extremely cold. It seems that if you just stand beside this tall and thin man, you will be frozen. But the cold air is everywhere, like covering the sky, ignoring the space distance, freezing the world. Even if GUI Nanshan, the God of desolation, who had the appearance of nine babies, was also affected by the cold of the tall and thin man. But now, apart from ensuring that the letters on the other side of Dongsheng Shenzhou can not be broken, the great emperor has not given a clear explanation about peace and war, how to plan and how to prepare. Is it the Emperor himself who is still hesitating? As a man, he shouldn''t be like this. What is the relationship between this man, who suddenly appears and calls himself Yu Tianquan, and Chu Yaoguang, Dongsheng Shenzhou, Chang''an City, and the great emperor? GUI Nanshan is in a state of consternation and begins to secretly try to contact Lei Han. It''s better for the emperor to make his own decisions GUI Nanshan was thinking this way, but Yu Tianquan suddenly raised his hand. In the face of Longchuan''s question, he just smiles: "what I''m here to do, you can''t be the master." The tone was still calm, but the hand he raised curled his fingers into a fist. With such a clenching of his fist, GUI Nanshan and Longchuan suddenly clenched their hearts. They only felt that an invincible spear pierced in front of them! In the face of this disaster, Longchuan bears the brunt. The top man in the fourteenth martial arts realm is ready to start. When he sees his opponent''s action, he makes a mistake. At this moment, the cold air really freezes the heaven and the earth, and produces a great deal of ice out of thin air, freezing all things around the world. But soon there was a piercing sound in the ice. In the ice layer, there seems to be an invisible force rushing around. Cracks appear from the inside of the glacier and quickly spread around. Longchuan only vaguely felt that there was a flash of strong light in front of his eyes. Under the traction of the air engine, before the invisible front of the gun arrived, Longchuan felt that his heart was numb. He didn''t dare to neglect and quickly dodged. A warrior in his realm, similar to perception, often represents the reality that will happen immediately in the future. If not taken seriously, it will be inevitable. The front of the gun breaks through the ice, and it seems to be all over the world at this moment. The enemy is a flash, the front of the gun can immediately pursue. But "ice emperor" Longchuan is also the peak of Wudao emperor in the fourteenth realm. With this flash, he chased his spear and felt like he was piercing into the endless ice again. Although it can break the ice, the pursuit of Longchuan himself is immediately delayed. To avoid this shot, Longchuan''s thin face didn''t look happy. On the contrary, it was iron green, which made it more gloomy and ferocious. The first move, he fell down! The opponent didn''t even take off the real blade of his back. Although it does not mean that if the other side really has the gun in hand, Longchuan will not be able to avoid the front of his gun, but the victory and defeat of the two sides are undoubtedly clear.Moreover, it is the gap that makes Longchuan feel helpless and desperate. So desperate, he had only felt it once before in the face of emperor Rehan. It''s not easy to go back to Nanshan. He had intended to inform the other party. However, with Yu Tianquan''s shot, GUI Nanshan could not come down, even if the target was not himself. "Mr. Yu is so domineering. He looks at me as if there is nothing in Luzhou." This nine baby King''s facial expression, also gloomy come down. Yu Tianquan still slightly smile, tone calm: "I come to find Lei Han, because North Club Luzhou only he can make the decision, right?" At the same time, he didn''t look at Longchuan who was forced to retreat by him, but shot guinanshan again, as if to drive it away. Obviously, he didn''t mean to wait for Lei Han here. Instead, he rushed back to Nanshan and Longchuan to lead the way. "I have nothing to talk about with you." A cold voice suddenly rang out. Both guinanshan and Longchuan are very happy at the same time. His majesty, after all, sympathized with his loyal subordinates. Instead of making them look ugly and be driven away, he went out on his own. Yu Tianquan, on the other hand, had a pair of eyebrows and a little smile. His fist, which he stretched out forward, was opened by one hand and five fingers, and grasped directly. A tall figure appeared, which seemed to be shrouded in the black fog. His stature was higher than that of Yu Tianquan. The whole person seemed to be in trouble and fell from the sky. Yu Tianquan felt a sense of oppression in an instant. But what he cares about most is the palm of his fist. He can clearly judge that the opposite side is also a martial arts master who has completed the fifth realm of Wuhuang, and who is powerful all over the world. According to the previous information, Lei Han, the fifth "dragon devil" of the twelve immortals, is indeed a top-notch man who practices both magic and martial arts. But the problem is that at the beginning of Lei Han, the cultivation of martial arts should still be the thirteenth realm. After experiencing the calamity of the immortal trace in those years, so fast, his martial arts is even better than the peak of the past, and has he reached the fourteenth realm? What about the cultivation of the fourteenth realm? In this square heaven and earth, unexpectedly out of a martial arts, magic both reached the fourteenth realm of people and horses? Yu Tianquan quietly looked at the cold and fierce man in front of him. The contest between the two sides also tends to be white hot. Yu Tianquan''s fist was firmly grasped by the palm of his opponent''s hand, and it seemed difficult to move. But with his fist as his gun, he was so fierce that he almost poked a hole in the palm of his opponent''s hand. Two people stand in mid air, the air between heaven and earth around, almost condensed into solid, can flatten steel. Longchuan and guinanshan in the fourteenth frontier also retreated to one side. When the emperor arrived, there was no room for them to intervene. And the man named Yu Tianquan is really fierce. Even Longchuan admits that he is a superior martial arts master who is more superior to the former "Japanese emperor" of Beiju Luzhou to Tianye. This talent is the strongest opponent Lei Han has ever met since he rose in Beiju Luzhou. "I''m here to find out if you and Chu Yaoguang are brothers and sisters who have established friendship as before?" Yu Tianquan spoke again. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 460 Yu Tianquan''s tone is still calm, but his smile is no longer on his face, and his expression is solemn. Lei Han said indifferently, "I don''t speak twice." "Let me introduce myself. My name is Yu Tianquan. I used to be a brother and sister of Chu Yaoguang, but we not only parted ways, but now we are even more enemies." Yu Tianquan seriously said: "if you are no longer fellow travelers, we have common enemies. I have a clue to find her." GUI Nanshan was listening in, and he couldn''t help spitting in his heart: do you have such a door-to-door alliance? Even if they don''t agree with each other, they will fight directly. If they are not enemies, they will become enemies! Yu Tianquan doesn''t seem to feel that there is anything wrong with his actions. Weighing, qualified people, it is necessary to join hands. As for the other party, if it gives birth to resentment, then do their own good, he is not afraid of revenge. But realistically speaking, Lei Han''s strength is beyond his previous estimate. This is a worthy partner. Previously, it was rumored that there was no intention to unite the two cities. The twelve hell of that year may have fallen out now. "I heard that Chu Yaoguang once appeared in Chang''an city of Dongsheng Shenzhou. If you are not with Chu Yaoguang and Chang''an City, I think we can talk about it." Yu Tianquan is different from his sixth younger martial brother Xian Kaiyang in temperament. He doesn''t mind trying to contact some allies as much as possible. However, Xian Kaiyang''s identity is kept secret, and his alias is Gao Shihui. There is little news about him. Yu Tianquan also lacks extensive information, but he does not know that Xian Kaiyang also came here and had been planted in Dongsheng Shenzhou earlier. But he is sure that Chu Yaoguang is still here. To Yu Tianquan''s proposal, Lei Han''s face is expressionless and has no answer. Yu Tianquan looked at him for a long time and sighed: "I can''t understand you Well, one last question, have you met anyone who has something to do with this sword? Her name is Zong Tianxuan, the second elder martial sister of Chu Yaoguang and I He was seized by Lei Han in one hand and took out a long sword in the other. It was the sword that nailed him to the bottom of the sea. In the dark fog, the pupils of some eyes suddenly brightened up. On Lei Han''s face, he was rarely surprised. Yu Tianquan shook his head: "it seems that I haven''t seen it before..." After that, the fist he held in the palm of Yu Tianquan''s hand suddenly shook in the air! If it was the linear impact of the star hitting the ground before, it is as if the star suddenly burst and annihilated. Yu Tianquan''s fist broke away from Lei Han''s palm and forced it out. However, Lei Han''s five fingers were as powerful as a hook. He drew five blood marks on Yu Tianquan''s palm. Yu Tianquan, as if nothing had happened, nodded to Lei Han: "after Chu Yaoguang''s relevant affairs, I''ll discuss with you when I''m free." He flew back out of the land of beijuluzhou. Lei Han stood in the same place, looking at the sword in Yu Tianquan''s hand, thinking slightly, without pursuing. Guinanshan and Longchuan stood quietly, silent. After a long time, Lei Han shook his head and turned to look at Longchuan: "I have wronged you today. I will take his head to you in the future." Longchuan knelt down on one knee and said in a deep voice, "I''m not good at learning. I just startled your majesty. I''ll pay back today''s disgrace to you. How dare you let your majesty care?" Lei Han said, "it''s good for you to be angry and strive for strength. I will do what I promise you." GUI Nanshan whispered to one side: "Your Majesty, I think it''s another arrangement to release this tusk today." "After seeing that sword, I really have some ideas." Leihan said lightly. He stood with his hands down, looking southeast. To the north, the direction of guluzhou is where Dongsheng Shenzhou is. "Go down and deal with the matter at hand. I will be closed for a while." Said Rehan. After GUI Nanshan and Longchuan answered, GUI Nanshan asked, "Your Majesty, if that guy came back just now?" Lei Han said: "in a short time, he will not come again." Guinanshan and Longchuan looked at each other and nodded slightly. After Yu Tianquan confirms that Lei Han and Chu Yaoguang are not on the same road, and confirms Lei Han''s strength, he really won''t come back to Beiju Luzhou to have more trouble before Chu Yaoguang is solved. As for why his majesty let him go, they can''t guess at the moment. "But keep an eye on him." Lei Han said, "give it to Qingchuan." GUI Nanshan nodded: "I will inform the black emperor immediately. Please rest assured." "Your Majesty, on the other side of Dongsheng Shenzhou..." Longchuan opens his mouth. Lei Han turned and walked away, his figure had disappeared in the black fog: "don''t pay attention, I will know when I go out of the pass." "Yes, your majesty." Go back to Nanshan and Longchuan.The black fog fell into a lake next to the core city of beijuluzhou. In the lake, Lei Han stood quietly, surrounded by black air, like black dragons. In front of him, there were two jewels, one black and the other shining. Leihan looked at the shining pearl quietly. His face was reflected in the light and shadow, as if all the way back to the night in the fairy trail more than 30 years ago. Although he got the fragment, he was also seriously injured. In the healing time, I met eight younger sister Chu Yaoguang by chance. It was supposed to be a surprise reunion, but the other party ran away when they met him. Unprepared, Lei Han couldn''t catch up with him and lost his whereabouts. In his surprise, a terrible thought suddenly appeared in his mind: Why did Chu Yaoguang hide from him? Is she the one who betrays them all in the immortal trace? Until today, doubts have not been resolved, but become deeper and deeper. After meeting Yu Tianquan, there seems to be more mysteries. This completely unexpected person suddenly appeared, on the contrary, let him have more ideas. Let''s see if yu Tianquan can surprise him. Leihan drew back his eyes, and his eyes fell on the dark pearl. He held out his finger and touched the dark pearl. The jewel was suddenly shattered and turned into a black smoke. The black smoke surrounded the flickering fragments of fairy trace. After a long time, the black smoke broke away from the debris and flew to Leihan. The black fog around Lei Han''s body, like a black dragon, came up one after another, interwoven with the black smoke of the dark pearl, and soon became inseparable from each other. Then all the black smoke fell to Rehan. Lei Han stood still, enveloped in black smoke. He opened and closed the pores all over his body and slowly brought all the black smoke into his body. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yu Tianquan left Beiju Luzhou and flew on the vast sea. After pondering for a long time, he looked down at the five bloodstains on his hands. A martial arts master like him has strong physical Qi and blood, and can heal himself in an instant. But at the moment, the five bloodstains on my hand are constantly twisted, and it seems that there are two forces fighting against each other. However, Yu Tianquan soon took control of the situation and gradually healed the injury. He said nothing with a smile. Now is not the time to fight with Rehan again. The other side doesn''t chase out, then explain with Chu shake light is not all the way. Lei Han may send someone to stare at him, but Yu Tianquan doesn''t care as long as Lei Han doesn''t come by himself. What''s the future of Beiju Luzhou? Let''s wait for him to solve Chu Yaoguang''s problem. Yu Tianquan raised his other hand, and a rune appeared on the back of his hand. The seal is as red as blood and looks like a compass. As a pointer, the blood light kept shaking, but after a long time, it gradually stabilized. Although the pointer is still shaking, it has pointed out a general direction for Yu Tianquan. He set out at once. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 461 In the process of looking for Chu Yaoguang, Yu Tianquan also gave some attention to the sword. It''s just that the sword is still and there is no change. Yu Tianquan frowned slightly, no longer smiling and lost in thought. In front of his eyes, it seemed that two people''s figures flashed quickly. Both of them are women. One of them is Chu Yaoguang, who was born more than 30 years ago. He has purple clothes and red hair. He has a knife hanging around his waist and a quiet face. The other woman in white has a long sword on her back. Her eyes are like stars, and her spirit is strong. That''s his second elder martial sister, Zong Tianxuan. Once upon a time, the three of them, together with four other elder martial brothers and sisters, studied under the same master, and they all agreed. Yu Tianquan is confident that his relationship will not be worse than Chu Yaoguang''s and Lei Han''s. But just like the twelve yamas today, we will all go our separate ways one day. The seven brothers and sisters, who are also known as the Big Dipper, are all gifted figures in martial arts. Unfortunately, they eventually split up and even turned against each other. Zong Tianxuan and Chu Yaoguang want to get rid of them, but they are not like that now? How friendly we were then, how much we hate each other now. Five to two, after all, they had the upper hand. Later, Zong and Chu were separated, so they had to abscond to avoid their pursuit. After Zong Tianxuan was seriously injured by his elder martial brother, he fled. Everyone looked around for him. Yu Tianquan finds out that not only Zong Tianxuan but also Chu Yaoguang is here. Once the younger martial sister hid here, and even made a vow with some people to create the name of twelve hell together. Want to use the power of these people to fight back? Unfortunately, it was said that there was something immortal, and countless people besieged them. Chu Yaoguang was seriously injured in the immortal trail, and he managed to get out of trouble. He was separated from other people in the twelve hell. Then, he ran into Zong Tianxuan, who also fled here. Although the reasons are different, both of them are seriously injured and no one can take care of them. And Yu Tianquan took advantage of the situation to catch all. It''s a pity that the rotten boat still has three catties of nails. Neither of the two men is a fuel-efficient lamp. The return of the Jedi also brought him great trouble. When Yu Tianquan was walking on the sea, a picture appeared before his eyes. The woman with purple clothes and red hair is floating in the sea and dying. The chest of the woman in white was pierced by his long gun. But the other side''s blade also penetrated his body. Or know that they are exhausted, even if the injury for injury can not change him, so the woman in white sword to the end, the sword meaning suddenly changed. The star, which is about to collapse and vanish, did not burst after a sharp compression. Everything seems to stop, stop in the middle, as if solidified time. So even he nailed his sword to the bottom of the sea, and the whole person fell into a state of suspension and solidification. Not only the physical body stagnates, but also the thoughts in the mind seem to stop gradually. The second elder martial sister''s skill is really beyond his expectation Yu Tianquan was sure that a minor injury would be replaced by a serious injury. In this way, Zong Tianxuan, who was already at the end of his rope, would only have one breath at most even if he did not die. He had no power to fight again. Chu Yaoguang on the other side was already dying. Next, even if he was injured, the two opponents were just lambs to be slaughtered. But Zong Tianxuan changed his moves at the last moment and sealed him on the bottom of the sea. Although he didn''t get any real hurt, after he broke free from the seal, he was just a little hurt and recovered immediately, but he couldn''t continue to chase Zong Tianxuan and Chu Yaoguang at that time. Of course, they can''t take advantage of him in a static state. A little touch is to help him untie the seal. Two people at that time of state, don''t say to fight with him again, even that deep sea bottom they all can''t continue to stay. If they don''t come to the surface soon, the pressure of the deep sea alone will be enough to crush them. They can also be regarded as dying. Yu Tianquan looked at the long sword in his hand and thought silently. Zong Tianxuan, did it fall at that time? Or far away from here? It''s normal for such a serious injury to die on the spot. It''s a miracle to survive. Chu Yaoguang seems to be the miracle Yu Tianquan put the sword away, the color of recollection in his eyes dissipated, and became calm again. Now, let him erase this miracle and make up for the deficiency more than 30 years ago. If Zong Tianxuan is not dead, Chu Yaoguang may also know her whereabouts. Yu Tianquan began to concentrate on observing the compass formed by the blood light on his hand. In that war, he not only seriously injured Chu Yaoguang''s body, but also his soul.There is a trace of his soul on the front of the gun. Now he uses the secret talisman he got from his Taoist friends in his early years to refine this trace of soul and turn it into a method of tracking and indexing. Chu Yaoguang can''t escape from him. Compared with other martial brothers, he is more sure to find Chu Yaoguang. On the back of Yu Tianquan''s hand, the compass turned by the blood light. At this moment, the pointer trembled weaker and weaker, pointing more and more clearly. He had a long gun on his back and didn''t break through the void. He just stood on the sea and followed the compass''s instructions. He has been waiting for more than 30 years, let alone now. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun himself evolved an open area, one by one to practice boxing. On his head, under the transpiration of Qi and blood, he faintly condensed into a square tripod. As Zhang Dongyun kept practicing, another square tripod gradually appeared over his head. After a bout of boxing practice, Zhang Dongyun took up the fight and exhaled slowly. The two illusory square tripods suspended above his head did not dissipate because he stopped. Zhang Dongyun smiles: "it''s worth the effort." His current realm is the 11th realm of martial arts cultivation, also known as the second realm of Emperor Wu, Dingding. The twelfth realm of martial arts cultivation, also known as the third realm of Emperor Wu, is called "sweeping the eight wastelands". To sweep away the eight wastelands, we must stand on the nine sides. At this level, the warrior can break through the boundaries of space to a certain extent, saying that the body method is fast and the speed is fast. In fact, it is no longer "speed" in the general sense. Although the martial arts masters can release their Qi and blood to form a kind of sword Qi and boxing strength, when their Qi and blood are completely condensed in their own body, they are undoubtedly at the peak of attack and defense speed. But in this way, although it has the power of toppling the mountain, if you want to attack your opponent, you must get close first. To deal with the middle and low level martial arts practitioners, the most important thing is to distance themselves. However, in the third realm of Emperor Wu and the realm of sweeping the eight wastelands, it is very difficult for other opponents to keep away from the warriors. To prevent them from getting close, they have to think of other ways. At present, Zhang Dongyun is far away from Jiuding array. However, the significance of the second tripod is based on its simple number. This is a conceptual change from "one" to "many", not just from "one" to "two". From nothing to existence, from one to many, and from lack to fullness are the three most important levels of martial arts cultivation at this stage. That is, the changes from zero to one, from one to two, and from eight to nine are of the greatest significance. Zhang Dongyun successfully set up the second tripod, and the next three, four, five and so on will be much easier. It was not until he set up the eight cauldrons and rushed to the last nine cauldrons that he would meet some more tests. However, it is not difficult for Zhang Dongyun to have the support of invincible city. The key is only the length of time. Zhang Dongyun scattered the two tripods above his head, and people returned to normal and thought carefully. Next, we should carefully plan our own cultivation strategy When he was thinking about construction, a voice of system prompt suddenly sounded in his ear: [the city leader successfully expanded the influence of Chang''an city to all aspects of Dongsheng Shenzhou, became the leader of five regions, unified the Shenzhou, completed the construction task of 10.1, and obtained 4000 points of construction experience reward] Zhang Dongyun looked happy. It was a success. Today is also a bit of double happiness. My previous judgment of this task is still correct. Just defeating Peng Ziling, abbot huaiyong and others can not be regarded as truly conquering the four sides. Although Peng Ziling, abbot huaiyong and others are the leaders of the central and western regions, they are rooted in the control of different places, and they can only go deep into the local areas by integrating the upper and lower parts. It''s a fight between immortals to destroy Taichu Liuhe formation and wipe out Peng Ziling and others. To wipe out the various sects of Buddhism and eliminate their influence is the great banner of the city. But in order to go deep into the countryside and fields, everyone needs someone in Chang''an city to take root and go deep. Only in this way can the common people know as well as the practitioners who submit to Chang''an that the world has completely changed its master and know who their master is. Know what their masters are going to do. Know what their masters want them to do. Zhang Dongyun has been setting up the "Xingluo" which presides over the expansion, and now it is developing continuously. From eastern Xinjiang, to Middle Earth, to the whole Dongsheng Shenzhou. If we want to go deep into the countryside, "stars" should at least fall to the township level, and it is better to fall to the village level. It''s hard. The territory here is too vast. But Zhang Dongyun still insists on doing it. Although it has not reached his own expectations, it has met the judging conditions for the system to complete the task.Zhang Dongyun immediately refreshed the system list: [construction task 10.2: Wudi City unifies the five realms, and the king comes to Dongsheng Shenzhou. Under the leadership of the city owner, the five realms are more closely connected than in the past, but they still need to be strengthened. Please establish a business system connecting the whole Dongsheng Shenzhou as soon as possible, and further improve the people''s livelihood level of Dongsheng Shenzhou] this Lord Zhang was a bit surprised and could not help scratching his head. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 462 To some extent, if we want to have developed commerce and trade, we must first liberate a certain amount of population from the land. Generally speaking, the world is still a farming society. Fortunately, Tiangong hall has not been idle. From Chen Yu''s early work to now, more and more talents have gathered to improve farm tools and fertilizers. Under the rule of Chang''an City, people have little problem eating. Even if there are major disasters and floods, Lord Zhang can also intervene artificially. Again, there is not enough developed technology, but I have enough practitioners Other dare not say, at least artificial rainfall, flood prevention and disaster prevention, or no difficulty. Such things, of course, can be done by practitioners who have reached a certain level. From the perspective of pure power, a practitioner who is higher than a certain level is the most powerful construction machinery on Zhang Dongyun''s previous blue star. You can even start with some fine operations to see if you have this idea. However, the practitioners in this world will definitely refuse to do similar things except for a few special cases such as little monk Huiming. It doesn''t matter that they won''t do it. When they enter Chang''an City, they will do it naturally. As a matter of fact, the practitioners who were captured and imprisoned by Chang''an City, like hard labor, were more afraid than death and torture. Perhaps, it can be regarded as an all-round destruction from the spirit to the body, especially the extreme humiliation and unwillingness in the spirit? Zhang Dongyun is too lazy to care about the details. Let you do it, you must give me the honest work of Chang''an city. There are many factors to blessing. In fact, there is no problem with the agricultural production under the rule of Chang''an. If we have to say that there is a problem, it is that the implementation time of all policies is still short. It will take time for some policies to work. However, at present, if we want to squeeze a certain population out of the land, the problem is not big. However, the so-called business specific how to do, still need to think carefully. In fact, no matter eastern Xinjiang, or central China, or northern mang or western regions, they all have their own business system. Zhang Dongyun had actually completed relevant tasks when he was in eastern Xinjiang earlier. As for the whole Dongsheng Shenzhou, only Nanhuang may lag behind in this respect. The place where the demon practitioners of the human race live is better. The territory occupied by the demon clan is much more primitive. But even without considering the southern famine, Zhang Dongyun speculated that the current business of Dongsheng Shenzhou did not meet the system criteria. We still need to do something specific in Chang''an city. Zhang Dongyun has several ideas, but he needs effective implementers. It must be very difficult to do this among the practitioners. After all, one of the practitioners in this world is one, almost all of them are out of work. At this time, it reflects the advantages of Confucian practitioners. No matter what the character is, if the Confucian practitioners in this world are willing to put down their position and study hard, no matter what knowledge they learn, they will get twice the result with half the effort. The higher the realm of practice, the more capable a great Confucian is as long as he is really willing to manage the world and help the people. Of course, all this is based on the standard of "talent", and "Virtue" should be treated by specific people. But at least, in this aspect, the hardware conditions are the most favorable. At present, under the guidance of Zhang Dongyun, Chu Xin, the 13th great master of Confucianism, is in charge of the whole Middle Earth. The other four continents, including the middle and lower levels of the middle and lower levels of the middle and lower levels of the middle and lower levels of the middle and lower levels of the middle and lower levels of the middle and lower levels of the middle and lower levels of the middle and lower levels of the middle and lower levels of the middle and lower levels of the middle and lower levels of the middle and lower levels of the middle and lower levels of the middle and lower levels of the middle and lower levels of the middle and lower levels. This is to make the best use of things and people. No one can deceive Lord Zhang in invincible City, but if Lord Zhang wants to be a carefree shopkeeper most of the time, the corresponding supervision and restriction should be properly equipped, so as to realize "full automation" as far as possible It is for this reason that the person Zhang Dongyun is considering to take the lead in commerce and trade is also the one who first takes the lead among his own Confucian practitioners. Professional things naturally need professional people to do. As long as the policies, environment and conditions are in place, there will naturally be merchants who are more and more bold. But how to make them move, Chang''an city will eventually have a leading department. Zhang Dongyun now wants to select a leader for this department. After looking for a while, a person he didn''t expect at first jumped into his eyes. Lou Yu. Said, Zhang Dongyun himself also had a meeting with her, is a very capable woman. She is Lou Ning''s younger sister. She fought with Lou Ning since childhood and laid the foundation of the old Dayin Dynasty. After that, he followed Lou Ning to return to Chang''an city. When Yin Dynasty went up and down to Chang''an, there were naturally different voices inside. After all, if you sell yourself without a fight, everyone will murmur.Even as the founder of the country, Lou Ning could not gather all the people in a short time. Lou Yu followed his elder brother, and subdued the opposition of Yin Dynasty. During the expedition of Chang''an city to the Middle Earth and even the western regions, Lou Yu followed Lou Ning to fight south and North, and made a lot of contributions. With the reward and guidance of Chang''an City, Lou Yu became more and more prominent when he was promoted from the 11th realm to the 12th realm. Previously, when louning was in charge of Beimang, Louyu didn''t go with him. Even without her elder brother''s reason, she herself was highly valued by Chang''an City and directly transferred to the center of Tianshu hall. However, before in the Tianshu hall, she was mostly responsible for the work of supervision. In Chang''an City, there are Tianxing hall and Tianxian hall. The former is in charge of criminal law, while the latter is in charge of information collection. But it is common for several departments to supervise each other. Naturally, Tianshu hall also has its own supervision department, which focuses on Tianjin hall, Tianxian hall and other places while self cleaning. Zhang Dongyun had planned to ask her to practice for another period of time, and in the future, she would be directly transferred to the temple of heavenly punishment. Today''s Chang''an city is not divided into three parts per mu, and today''s Tianjin temple is not only divided into three parts per mu. To some extent, under the supervision of the temple of heavenly punishment, the whole Dongsheng Shenzhou is divided into numerous halls and spread all over the country. Lou Yu''s performance is excellent, and Zhang Dongyun naturally doesn''t mind adding more burden to her. As for the brother and sister are both in high positions, Zhang Dongyun doesn''t care much about it. The loyalty of louning and Louyu is trustworthy. To say the least, they really have no distinction between public and private. They have countless fears that the brother and sister who are in the same higher vocational college are staring at them and are eager to tear them down. What Lord Zhang sometimes needs to do is trust and support them. Of course, we should have a good sense of proportion. They are so arrogant that others dare not ask questions. Although the truth can''t be concealed from Zhang Dongyun''s eyes, he doesn''t want to go that far. As for Lou Yu, I''m afraid it''s impossible to go to the temple of heavenly punishment for a long time. Under Zhang Dongyun''s investigation, he was surprised to find that louning''s younger sister was more suitable to run the business stall than to be an iron faced female judge. Confucian practitioners have more advantages, but it does not mean that other practitioners must not. Some people are born with talent. They can do well even if they don''t go on the road of practice. "Let go." Zhang Dongyun summoned Lou Yu and asked for help. The so-called "let go" is also from the bottom of my heart, he believes that Lou Yu has this ability. But Lou Yu himself was a little uneasy. Even when she was summoned by her Majesty in person, she was also excited. When she took the job, she was even more uneasy, for fear of betraying Zhang Dongyun''s trust. Zhang Dongyun watched Lou Yu leave, but he was looking forward to it. After she returned, she did not immediately start her own work. Instead, she went to various places, shuttling between China, Eastern Xinjiang, Beimang, western regions and even Southern wasteland, constantly investigating the situation and getting information. Zhang Dongyun smiles when he sees it. It''s a good start to be able to do this. So Lord Zhang can be lazy again No, I can concentrate on my own cultivation and improvement again. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Within Dongsheng Shenzhou, the business, travel, trade and transportation began to surge. Under the rule of Chang''an, the situation has been stable in a short time and has begun to show amazing vitality. But outside of Dongsheng Shenzhou, the undercurrent is surging, and it gradually turns into a bright wave to shoot at Dongsheng Shenzhou. On the barren sea, there is a Buddha''s light rising from the sky and covering all directions. The pure land of Buddhism, though not connected, covers a vast sea area, as if filling a continent on the barren sea. In the southwest of the sea, there are blue light and fog rising from the sky, from which comes the extremely vicious and ominous smell, full of blood. The green evil light fog collides with the glass compassion Buddha light, the two sides are tit for tat, irreconcilable. In the cyan light fog, there is an aura that penetrates the sky above, revealing the Dark Universe. In the universe, there are many stars rising and falling in the corresponding light fog. There is a large star gathered together, as if into a river of stars in this world. This is the important feature of the twelfth realm of the demon clan, that is, the third realm of the demon emperor, Xinghe realm. As the light and fog spread, surrounded by the Milky way of stars, a ferocious beast appeared from it and said, "go back to your Dongsheng Shenzhou. You don''t need to come south any more. This is our territory!" The big demon''s face is ferocious, showing a stubborn and ferocious look. It''s a Taowu. In the pure land of Buddhism, under the shadow of a Buddha like Dharma body, monk Huijing put his hands together: "this place is far away from the South zhanbu Island, and close to Dongsheng Shenzhou. How can it be the territory of your Taowu people?""Shut up! Are you approaching day by day, when we are blind? " Next to monk Huijing, another young monk said at this time: "poor monks and others have no intention to offend your family by exploring the sea under the command of the Lord of Chang''an, but your family has no right to interfere in our actions. Although you don''t want to see the disaster of blood, if you have to cross the sea and force each other, we have to offend." "To see blood is to see your blood!" Taowu was so angry that he rushed at Huiming. "My Buddha is merciful and forgives my disciples and others for their sins." The monks of Bodhi temple and the brothers of Huijing and Huiming all put their hands together, and then they went up to fight with the demons without fear. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 463 Taowu was stubborn and vicious, and he didn''t know how to repent. His body is shining with metallic luster, which is harder than iron, stone and fine steel. He can not only resist swords, spears and halberds, but also defend against all kinds of methods. Most of the opponents can''t hurt them at all. However, the monks of Bodhi temple have their own solutions. One by one, the true stories of Bodhi temples are now sealed, and then illusory Bodhi branches appear, and flowers bloom on the branches. After the flowers bloom, the Taowu feel that they have been cut off from the same race. It seems that they are the only one left between heaven and earth. Each Tao Wu felt as if he had set foot in a completely independent world, separated from the original heaven and earth. In this world, no matter which direction they go, it seems that there is no end. This is the true magic of Bodhi temple, one flower, one world. The spirit interferes with reality, turns it into an illusory world, confiscates the opponent in it, and separates it from reality. External binding seal controls people''s heart. If you have external binding seal blessing, you can see the skill of "one flower, one world". There is a long distance between Dongsheng Shenzhou and Nanzhan Buzhou. The Taowu people of Nanhuang had some contacts with Buddhism in the western regions, but they were very unfamiliar with the inheritance of Buddhism in China. But these Taowu are no stranger to Buddhism. After perceiving that they were trapped in the opponent''s magic power, a group of Taowu immediately spewed out their own flames. The blue flame was everywhere. The virtual and illusory world of Buddha and Bodhi was immediately "burned" by these flames. These flames are strange and blue, but they give people a sticky feeling, like burning oil. These flames are not so much burning the Bodhi world as eroding it. The flame light continuously breaks the world of these Bodhi blossoms. But the monks of Bodhi temple had been prepared to sit on the pure land one by one and recite the Scriptures in silence. Then I saw that the broken world was connected into one, and there was a sign of integration. Many worlds unite to manifest the Bodhi Dharma world. The Bodhi Dharma world has its own light from the sky. The light of the Buddha splits everywhere, dissolving the blue flame in Taowu''s mouth. On the other hand, Huijing and Huiming brothers display the supernatural power of Zhongyue temple which originated from master konguru. At present, Huiming''s cultivation level is still a little low, while Huijing is the cultivation level of the twelfth level of Buddhism. It has been proved that the pure land of the state of extinction is powerful. At this moment, on his pure land, a golden Buddha Dharma guard dragon appeared, and sent out a mighty chant, directly to those big demons. The great Weide Tianlong seal handed down by Zhongyue temple, at this time, brought into full play the powerful power of subduing demons and subduing demons. With the amazing defensive power of the Taowu people, they are in danger and in chaos under the impact of this Buddhist dragon. Monk Huijing looks calm and looks at his opponent. The seal of Dharma in his hands is the seal of the lion. The outer lion seal resonates with the universe. It is brave and resolute. When it is strong, it will be strong. It integrates all the difficult Buddhist artistic conception and complements the grand Weide Tianlong seal. However, this is not the Dharma fingerprint handed down by master konguru to monk Huijing. In the past, there were nine fingerprints in Leiyin temple, which shocked the Middle Earth. However, with the collapse of Leiyin temple, its successors scattered things and established three temples, namely, Bodhi, Zhongyue and Lingguang. Each of the three temples has three of the nine fingerprints. Master konguru and Zhongyue temple have only the seal of immovable root, the seal of Vajra wheel and the seal of inner lion. The outer lion seal is the inheritance of Lingguang temple. But now, apart from the Bodhi temple, the other two temples have almost become history. Under the leadership of Zhang Dongyun and Chang''an City, with the Bodhi temple as the leading, the Chinese Buddhist disciples reorganized the inheritance of Zhongyue temple and Lingguang temple, and gradually restored the inheritance of Leiyin temple in the past. Huijing and Huiming brothers are also participants and beneficiaries. After careful collation and Enlightenment some time ago, monk Huijing has now successfully completed the outer lion seal which originally belonged to Lingguang temple. His external lion seal promotes the attack of Daweide Tianlong FA seal, which is more powerful than ever. The monks of Bodhi Temple naturally have their own gains, but for their own Bodhi Dharma world and one flower one world, it''s better to tie the seal outside. There are disciples of Bodhi Temple who have the power of change. They pick up the leaves and fly around. It seems that the leaves are light and thin, but those Taowu are cautious when they see them. It''s no easier than facing monk Huijing''s Buddha Tianlong. Taowu was accidentally touched by the Bodhi leaf. When he touched it for a moment, he felt as if there was a heavy infinite force in the world, concentrating on the tiny point to split. If it was not for Taowu''s strong defense, most of the other demons would have been directly penetrated or cut by this Bodhi.To see a world in a flower. A leaf is a Bodhi. All of them are the magic methods of subduing demons and subduing demons in Bodhi temple. At the moment, the Dharma seal of the disciples of Bodhi Temple flying out of Bodhi leaf is clearly the great diamond wheel seal originally belonging to Zhongyue temple. The combination of different Buddhist dharmas shows a higher power than that of the former three temples, but it reproduces the grand atmosphere of the Leiyin temple in the past when it fought against the three holy places of daomen. All kinds of magical powers are exquisite, and now they cooperate with each other, which makes a group of Taowu confused. This kind of demon clan is extremely stubborn, and they are even more unwilling to give up when they suffer a loss. They will fight to get revenge when they are under pressure. Huijing and other Chinese Buddhists are calm and steady. The pure land of people''s Dharma body is like a huge and mobile fortress. It moves forward slowly but firmly, and keeps crushing Taowu in front of it, driving them out of this sea area. Although the big demons are unwilling, they are oppressed and retreating. "Younger martial brother, you send the message back to Xinhe and his elder martial brother on the island." Monk Huijing kept on working under him. He took time to tell Huiming, "we''ll drive these Taowu away, but we won''t chase them. In case other experts come back, the island won''t be attacked, but we need to be prepared." "Well, I''ll go back to report it now. Elder martial brother, be careful." Huiming hands together 11 ceremony, and then all the way back to the east front of the islands. Back on the island, he reported the news. He was led by the disciples of Bodhi temple and reported to the abbot and Xin in person. Besides Abbot Xinhe and his disciple master Zhenming, there are also other acquaintances in the new Buddhist hall on the island. Huiming''s own elder martial brother, Huixing. As well as Ao Ying and he Sanyang''s sister and brother, who should have been exploring the wasteland in the other direction. As soon as Huiming saw the ceremony, he introduced the situation to the abbot face to face. "Huijing''s decision is a prudent one. I''ll send someone to meet them, and I''ll be more careful here." Xin and Abbot nodded, then looked at Ao Ying and Zhenming: "it doesn''t affect your next arrangement, you can go on the road now." Master Zhenming introduced Huiming: "benefactor he is good at tracing. We specially asked him and benefactor Ao to help us to trace the whereabouts of the woman that day." Huiming asked, "what important information did she spy away?" "That''s not true, but after searching for some time, I found that she didn''t seem to be far away, and she was still wandering in this sea area." Master Zhenming explained: "its action is mysterious. I decided to take it and find out." Huixing said: "the abbot and Xin need to be here. I''ll help you to go." Ao Ying and he Sanyang''s cultivation level is a little lower. Although they have master Zhenming with them, if there is a conspiracy on the other side, they are at great risk. In case of ten thousand together, it''s better to have top experts to deal with emergencies. Huixing proves that it is not inferior to the heart and the abbot to attain the pure land of the Dharma body and the 13th realm of Buddhism. Now it is the most suitable person. "Don''t go. If you have any questions about Taowu, Xin and abbot, you can answer them." Huixing said to his younger martial brother. Monk Huiming nodded: "I understand, elder martial brother, you should be careful." Huixing said with a smile, "I''ll follow you. I''ll just think carefully, just in case." He and master Zhenming, Ao Ying and he Sanyang bid farewell to the abbot, and then left the island for the deep sea. With master Huixing and master Zhenming, Ao Ying and he Sanyang don''t have to worry about the dangerous waves in the distant sea. Following all the clues provided by master Zhenming, he Sanyang really lived up to the expectations of the public. He gradually sorted out the clue and found a way. We don''t have to search aimlessly in the vast sea, but gradually find the direction. However, their movement also vaguely alarmed their target. In the deep ocean, a tall woman walks on the waves. She used to look calm, but now she suddenly frowned, stopped and turned to the East. On a whim, she has a keen sense. It seems that someone in the direction of Dongsheng Shenzhou has caught her and is looking for her. Women are sure they feel right. Over the years, her feelings have saved her many times and made her turn from bad to good. If not, she would not have disappeared until now. The woman sighed in secret. It seems that only when she goes further into the deep sea and pulls a long distance, can she get rid of the track of Dongsheng Shenzhou. Unfortunately, she was just a little closer to Dongsheng Shenzhou in order to avoid another pursuer. Now she has to avoid in the opposite direction again. Only in this way, the former wolf and the latter tiger, after avoiding Dongsheng Shenzhou, may bump into the front of the original pursuer''s gun The woman shakes her head slightly and goes away from Dongsheng, hoping to get rid of the pursuit of Huixing, he Sanyang and others.In the barren sea, he Sanyang''s face suddenly sank: "she found it!" Everyone turned to look at him, he Sanyang time looked to hope: "look at this track, she is straight to the west, away from us, the distance is now open, I can''t keep up with her." "The sense is so sharp, the cultivation level is not low..." Huixing pondered: "let''s try our best to catch up. If we really can''t catch up, don''t catch up any more. The other party may be hidden and we have to guard against it." Master Zhenming, Ao Ying and he Sanyang had no objection, and they all rushed West immediately. Zhang Dongyun, who is far away from the Daming Palace in Chang''an City, is sitting on the back of his chair with his hands folded in front of him. His ring finger and little finger are clasped, and the fingertips of his middle finger, index finger and thumb are opposite each other. He quietly looks at the light and shadow images of Ao Ying''s forehead. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 464 Zhang Dongyun is not sure whether the person Ao Ying and others are tracking is Chu Yaoguang. There are many female experts in the world. However, we all know the female masters who have reached a certain level of cultivation. It''s so secretive that only a few people, Chu Yaoguang, Jing Hua and Ji Qingwen, are hiding their tracks. Zhang Dongyun is more inclined to Chu Yaoguang. But even if it''s not, it''s OK to ask Ao Ying to check with them. Monk Zhenming, Huixing, Ao Ying, he Sanyang and others naturally can''t think of "Chen emperor" Chu Yaoguang. They are just afraid that this woman has been on the island for a long time, and she has never shown any trace before. If she has a heart, she may have gained a lot of intelligence information by watching the people coming and going in Chang''an on the island too much. If she is really a spy of a certain party, she will come back with a full story. Master Zhenming and others naturally refused to give up. As far as Zhang Dongyun is concerned, if the other party is Chu Yaoguang, it should be a good opportunity to give her some pressure now. That Yu Tianquan may have broken the seal. I don''t know why the other party hasn''t come to Dongsheng Shenzhou. But this person may also be looking for Chu Yaoguang. Chang''an side with him action, even if we did not join hands, no doubt also squeeze Chu Yaoguang activity space, to find her will be much easier. However, if you really meet Chu Yaoguang or Yu Tianquan, Huixing and others will not be able to help them. Zhang Dongyun needs to make another arrangement. He sat in the Daming Palace, quietly looking at the light and shadow in front of him. In the image, Ao Ying and others are bumping around in the vast sea. But he Sanyang is sure that their methods and directions are correct, and they are getting closer to their goal. "Her activities are supposed to be weird." The young man who practices the evil way now has a strange blue light in his eyes, just like a wolf''s pupil. Ao Ying and others are used to his appearance, and everyone cares about the meaning of his sentence at the moment. "Although they are fleeing, sometimes they come back to us strangely." He Sanyang pondered. "Trap?" Huixing frowned: "is she leading us into a trap?" After thinking for a moment, he shook his head gently: "it''s not like that. If so, it''s too obvious. Instead, it seems to remind us that there is a trap." Master Zhenming asked: "so we put out the doubts and stopped us from chasing her any more?" Ao Ying put forward another idea: "will she not be invincible, not someone from other families to inquire about information?" He Sanyang shook his head: "I''m not sure." He looked around the crowd and said, "do you want to keep up?" "I mean to continue." Huixing said softly. Although the situation is a bit secretive and unpredictable, he needs to fight for all possible opportunities to make contributions. He is not willing to give up until he has to. Master Zhenming nodded: "I think we can try again. She''s slowing down. We should find her soon." Ao Ying was a little uncertain for a moment. But at this time, Zhang Dongyun''s voice suddenly sounded in her ear: "continue." Aoying thought immediately settled down: "go on." He Sanyang nodded and immediately took the crowd on the road. With their distance has been relatively limited in the distant sea, a tall woman is walking in the wind and rain. Vaguely feel more than a way to pursue soldiers, are gradually close to themselves, her heart can not help but produce a bit anxious. In terms of speed, she is faster than Hui Xing, Ao Ying and others. But there was more than one way to find her. Between the sea and the sky, the space is infinite. It doesn''t look like there are roads on land. But in fact, Chu Yaoguang and others did not take many paths. Only by finding out some limited "paths" from the void, the sea and the sky, can we avoid being locked in the direction. Walking in other parts of the void, Yu Tianquan was careless. He was afraid that he would break through the void and kill her in an instant. Therefore, her space is extremely limited. Hiding, even the people from Dongsheng Shenzhou are getting closer to her. When the distance is close enough to directly enter the range of the other person''s perception, there is not much difference for the practitioners from directly appearing in the field of vision. Unfortunately, with the passage of time, she can move the scope of smaller and smaller. The distance between the two sides is getting closer and closer. Just as Chu Yaoguang changed his position again, her eyes suddenly flashed slightly. The next moment, I saw the sea and sky at the junction, suddenly appeared a Buddhist light. Chu shakes the light and takes a close look. In the light of Buddha, there is a nun, beautiful and solemn. Although he should have never met this nun, Chu Yaoguang''s answer immediately flashed in his heartJinghua. In other words, once the "five color magic" road snow garden. Her switch to Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou has spread in Dongsheng Shenzhou. Although Chu Yaoguang lived in seclusion all the year round, he was still in the city. He had heard about it. The nuns, who are so young and have such wonderful accomplishments, are mostly reincarnated in Lu Xueyuan, the Heirloom Buddha of Xiniu Hezhou, Jinghua. Before, the whole picture had evaded Yu Tianquan and others, but neglected other aspects Chu Yaoguang''s mind flashed by. But she immediately thought that Jinghua didn''t come for her, otherwise with the strength comparison of the two sides'' cultivation, it was impossible for Jinghua to be so close, so she realized. When the two sides meet for the first time, does Jinghua know her identity? Chang''an City, there has been no news that she is the enemy. Ao Ying, he Sanyang, and others are just taking his majesty Chen Huang for a long journey. Just as Chu shook the light to think, he saw Jinghua''s palms on the opposite side: "dare to ask, but is benefactor Chu face to face?" Chu Yaoguang raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Jinghua in silence. He didn''t speak for the first time. "It seems that the benefactor has already known the past." Jinghua said with a smile, "today Japan is looking for someone else. Unexpectedly, it''s a great surprise to meet the benefactor again." "The person you are looking for is..." Chu shakes light, the vision is tiny a flash, in the heart gives birth to guess. Jinghua palmed her hands together and nodded: "although I don''t know its name yet, the person I''m looking for should be your benefactor." She knew what Chu Yaoguang was thinking: "a few years ago, I tried to find your roots. Although most of them are still not clear, there is still a little harvest. In the early years of benefactor Chu''s family, the dragon and the Phoenix are deeply rooted. They are just like benefactor you Chu Yaoguang took a deep breath in the dark. She can feel that Yu Tianquan and others are getting closer to her. But she also felt that if she wanted to ignore Jinghua and go by herself, the other party would definitely intervene. At this moment, the pure land of Buddha light is unfolding, covering all directions, gradually enveloping Chu Yaoguang. "The past, whether with Yu Tianquan or with you, is a thing of the past for me." Chu Yaoguang gradually began to have stars around him. "It''s benefactor Yu." Jinghua nodded slightly, surrounded by Buddha light, faintly against the star light of Chu Yaoguang. Both of them were in the thirteenth realm of cultivation. For a moment, no one could do anything. "But between benefactor and Chang''an City?" Jinghua starts again. Chu shakes light coldly to gaze at each other: "I am different from you." "Why lie, benefactor?" Jinghua said quietly, "benefactor Yu is against you. When he comes to this world, Chang''an city doesn''t act against him at all. He''s completely laissez faire." She looked at Chu Yaoguang: "this is to sit and watch you fight each other." Chu Yaoguang''s voice is indifferent: "I deal with my past troubles by myself, and I don''t have to trouble others. That''s what happened in those days, and that''s what happens today." Jinghua smiles: "I came here to invite benefactor Yu to visit the pure land. I didn''t want to have the unexpected joy of meeting benefactor Chu again. I don''t know if benefactor Chu would like to invite me to visit the pure land now?" "We are enemies but not friends. We don''t have to." Chu Yaoguang''s long sword came out of its sheath, and the stars around it had condensed into stars, which rose and fell beside her like a vast sea of stars. "Ice charcoal is different from stove, I have nothing to say with Betrayer." Chu shook light voice Indifference: "let''s see is my knife fast, or your new learning of Buddhism is exquisite." Having said that, she took the first stab and fell towards Jinghua. Thousands of stars, this moment seems to annihilate together, burst, all over the sky, tearing the world, cold and desolate, not with a bit of warmth, killing awe inspiring. Jinghua''s palms are sealed together. So the pure land of her Dharma body suddenly expanded outward, became more grand and stable, skillful and free, and blocked Chu Yaoguang''s blade for her. Nun''s heart is also murmuring at the moment. There is no doubt that Chu Yaoguang and Yu Tianquan are mortal enemies. She is now concentrating on avoiding Yu Tianquan, which shows the strength of Yu Tianquan. But is there really no gap between her and Chang''an City? It''s an accident to meet Chu Yaoguang. The relationship between the other party and Chang''an city is complicated and confusing. It''s also an accident. As Jinghua thinks about it, his followers form one seal after another: "compared with those years, your Sabre skills are a little bit backward. As a warrior, did something go wrong in seeking reincarnation and rebirth in the past, which has influenced you so far?" With concern in his mouth, Jinghua''s followers sealed their words, manifesting the golden and rigid world of Buddhism. The true meaning of King Kong, which is indestructible and can cut through everything, integrates attack and defense to block Chu Yaoguang''s explosive power. At the same time, it also abruptly splits the stars and attacks Chu Yaoguang. Chu shakes the smooth face to have no expression, wields the knife to dissolve.Jinghua didn''t try to be brave. She couldn''t attack for a while and was not in a hurry. Yu Tianquan is looking for Chu Yaoguang. She can drag Chu Yaoguang here for a moment. The news of the war between the two sides will soon attract Yu Tianquan. Chu Yaoguang naturally knows this. A knife is faster than a knife. He wants to force Jinghua back. But as Jinghua said, although her realm has returned to the 13th realm, her Sabre skill is not as good as the peak in the past. On the contrary, Jinghua''s further improvement after entering Buddhism is still better than that of himself. In the face of the fierce attack of Chu Yaoguang, Jinghua is still. If it''s not for the sudden appearance of other people in Chang''an City, Jinghua is sure that she will do her best to fight for Chu Yaoguang''s life. However, since Yu Tianquan is coming soon, Jinghua is not in a hurry to work hard. Feeling the urgency of the passage of time, Chu Yaoguang''s pupils contracted slightly. Jinghua was shocked. The person in front of me is the same person. But in this instant, Chu shakes the light in the double eyes, exudes lets her feel the dangerous brilliance. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 465 Aware that Yu Tianquan is close, Chu Yaoguang''s face is determined. However, she and net China at the same time in the heart slightly move, all discover to have the fourth party person horse to appear. Chu Yaoguang secretly clenched his teeth. 90% of them were from Chang''an who were looking for her before. Although Jinghua and Yu Tianquan are her enemies, she does not want to deal with Chang''an Zhongren in this situation. Yu Tianquan, with a long gun on his back, walks on the barren sea. Chu Yaoguang has not appeared in the horizon of Haitian communication. But Yu Tianquan''s perception has now firmly locked her position. However, Yu Tianquan did not come forward at the first time. He was like a Buddhist who fought with Chu Yaoguang. He didn''t know what relationship he had with Chang''an city. He needs to check around if there''s an enemy ambush. Although Yu Tianquan was arrogant, he had heard some rumors about Dongsheng Shenzhou in recent years during the days when he was floating on the sea. Although he was not afraid, he was still cautious after many years of wandering in the world. The blood light mark on the back of the hand has been put away. After a moment of quiet perception, Yu Tianquan showed a smile on his face: "it''s like the traitor who threw Buddhism in the twelve hell?" He immediately stepped forward, stepped out, shuttled through the space, and came directly to Chu Yaoguang and others. Yu Tianquan took a little steady step, but Ao Ying, Hui Xing and others arrived before him. Only Yu Tianquan can detect where they are, but they just can''t perceive the trace of Yu Tianquan. When Huixing, Aoying and others arrive, they see Chu Yaoguang fighting Jinghua. The situation of Chu Yaoguang is still uncertain. Zhang Dongyun, Ao Kong and others have not talked to the younger generation. In many people''s cognition of Chang''an, Chu Yaoguang, the "Chen emperor", is always the top person at the highest level like Su Po, Ao Kong, and Shen horong. In addition to the city leader, Chu Yaoguang is above all other people. Although she has not appeared in Chang''an territory for a long time, we only regard her as entrusted by the city master to go out to complete some arduous tasks. Or she just went away on her own, and no one could say anything, could she? As for Jinghua, there is no need to mention it at all. It''s just the familiarity from another angle in the opposite direction. One of the most important enemies of Chang''an city at present, the rank of cultivation strength may not be ranked in the top three, but everyone''s hostility to her must be in the top three. After all, this is a total traitor. There is no need to say more about the hatred of betrayers under any circumstances. At this moment, seeing Chu Yaoguang at war with Jinghua, the people of Chang''an don''t need to think much about it. They immediately come forward to help. As for the idea of looking for spies before, the target now naturally falls on Jinghua. Although there are some doubts, no one thinks much about it now. Monk Zhenming, Ao Ying and he Sanyang are still weak in cultivation, so they can''t make trouble. Monk Zhenming is guarding the other two juniors in the distance. In the thirteenth realm, Huixing''s palms are closed, and even a Buddhist dharma protecting dragon rushes out and pours on nun Jinghua, who is also a Buddhist monk. In terms of strength, he is inferior to Jinghua. But at the moment, Chu Yaoguang is fighting with Jinghua, and his help is enough to affect the balance of the war and make Jinghua have to be distracted. Huixing''s hand, Chu Yaoguang is much more relaxed, not to be defeated by Jinghua. But her face was more dignified, and her eyes were a little tangled and hesitant. Yu Tianquan, it''s coming soon. She wants to get away, but she sees Ao Ying. She may not recognize others under Chang''an, but she knows aokong''s daughter. Now that she''s gone, she''s selling Aoying, Huixing and others here. Although according to reason, Ming Tonghui, Su Po and AO Kong rushed to help, and they arrived in a flash. But what if they get the news late? What if they get caught on the road by other opponents? At this point, Chu shook the light and sighed. He put out several knives to block Jinghua''s jinggangjie temporarily. "Go She flashed to Ao Ying, then picked up her niece and left. Huixing and others were stunned. Then they saw the figure of Yu Tianquan appear in the distant place of communication between the sea and the sky. Although the other side has not yet made a move, but a suffocating sense of oppression has come. "Younger martial sister, we finally meet again for a long time. Why are we so anxious to leave?" The man with the long gun on his back chuckled. At the same time, there was an invisible spear, which penetrated the void and was hard to count. It surrounded Chu Yaoguang from all directions. At present, Chu Yaoguang is in the realm of Wu Huang, which extends the six harmonies. He almost looks at the space distance as if there is nothing. However, Yu Tianquan, who is in the world of Weizhen, is forced to have no way to go in the void. The stars gather around Chu Yaoguang and vanish together.Under the gathering of broken starlight, the power of condensing destruction is cut out, to cut out a way of life for oneself. But in front of her eyes, infinite stars were shining. Then Qi Qi goes out in the dark. The power burst out was more ferocious than her sword light. When the two sides attack each other, the Qi of Chu Yaoguang''s sword is broken, and the vanishing star light on the opposite side condenses into an invisible spear, which rolls the power of destruction and hits Chu Yaoguang''s body. She fell back, barely passing the key point of her body, but there was a hole in her left arm, blood gushing. Chu Yaoguang didn''t say a word. He waved the knife steadily in his hand. It seemed that he cut the invisible spear in the air. So the front of the gun stopped, and her injury did not go further. In the distance, Yu Tianquan raised an arm, clenched his fist with five fingers, and stabbed forward like a big gun. "After all these years, you should stop running." He said with a gentle smile: "where''s the second elder martial sister? What''s going on now? " As he spoke, he waved his arm horizontally. So there was an invisible horizontal volley. Over there, it was Huixing who rushed up. Seeing that Yu Tianquan was so fierce, Huixing''s face was green and white, and her eyes were struggling. But the next moment, he pushed monk Zhenming and he Sanyang away: "run!" However, he made a seal with his hand and made a decisive attack on Yu Tianquan. At the beginning, he once asked Mr. Wu Yun a question in the heaven punishment Hall of Chang''an City: "if I try my best to make contributions to Chang''an City, but I have lost my life, is there any reward?" Mr. Wu Yun''s answer, he remembers every word: "if you make a contribution to death, you will get a prize. Generally speaking, it is to provide for your relatives and friends." The other person''s eyes seem to be able to see through his heart: "however, if the deceased has a last wish, as long as the right division, Chang''an will also help him. For example, you can trade one life for another. But don''t think it''s OK to die casually. It depends on what merits you can make. " Huixing recalled how she had answered? Yes, I want Kongci''s life! I don''t know if I can change Kong Ci''s life after this, but I have to believe in Chang''an City Monk Huixing is determined to attack Yu Tianquan to protect Chu Yaoguang and AO Ying from leaving. Yu Tianquan still looks at Chu Yaoguang. He doesn''t care much about Huixing''s attack. He doesn''t look at it at all, so he hits it at random. However, with such a casual attack, he still seemed to smash the galaxy with his fist instead of his gun. He was overbearing, fierce and fierce. Huixing is determined to give up his life and forget his death, but now he finds himself more calm than ever. The Dharma protector Tianlong who attacked Yu Tianquan turned into Xumishan in an instant. It is Huixing''s intention that the transformation of attack and defense can be carried out smoothly. Just look at Yu Tianquan just to intercept Chu Yaoguang''s momentum, Huixing will know that he is not an opponent. Even his Dharma body, which broke through and ascended to the fourteenth realm to cultivate limitless realm, could not defeat this terrible opponent. But now I know that there are tigers in the mountains, but I have to turn to them. In this case, we can only seek to hold each other for as long as possible in order to win opportunities for Chu Yaoguang and AO Ying. After attracting Yu Tianquan''s attention, it immediately turned into King Kong and did not move Xumi mountain. Master konguru''s real fundamental seal, together with Chang''an''s external lion seal, which also benefited from the integration of Chinese Buddhism, is now in one. There is not only the perseverance of not moving like a mountain, but also the courage to overcome all difficulties. With the blessing of Dharma and India, Xumishan of Huixing shows the appearance of King Kong and blocks Yu Tianquan''s terrible shot. "Boom" sound, Xumi mountain shake, sea and sky upside down. Even if Huixing tried his best, the mountain of Xumi, which was condensed by his Buddhist power, was still swept by Yu Tianquan and cut off from the mountainside on the spot! When Huixing''s facial features saw blood, she snorted. For a moment, she only felt that the sky was spinning and the earth was spinning. In front of her eyes, she was full of Venus. Buddhism emphasizes the soul and spirit. The destruction of magic power is first reflected in one''s own spirit. But at the moment, Hui will turn all her thoughts into a trace of persistence and force her spirit to survive. His eyes were wide open, and his hands were in one. Su Mishan, who was cut off by Yu Tianquan''s single shot, was able to hold on. At the break of the mountain, the light of Buddha shines and gradually repairs. Later, it turned out that the invisible long gun was locked in the mountain. Yu Tian''s eyes turned to Huixing for a moment. But I saw Xumi mountain in Huixing, its golden light was dim, and it was tinged with black. "To cling to this point is to enter the evil way of hell for Buddhism." Yu Tianquan was surprised: "I didn''t expect to see it here."www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 466 "The master said that if I don''t go to hell, who will go to hell?" Huixing''s facial features are bleeding like ink, and he is as miserable as a ghost. Even his Dharma body, which is out of the dirt realm, has lost Zhuang Yan''s precious appearance at this moment, and there is a sense of ferocity. In the distance, Jinghua began to observe the changes. She was sad and recited the Sutra in a low voice: "my Buddha''s mercy, sin, sin..." "There are many unexpected and rare wonders to see in this place." Yu Tianquan said, then took back his eyes and looked back at Chu Yaoguang. He raised his other hand, replaced the gun with fist, and continued to move, not giving Chu Yaoguang the chance to get rid of him. At the same time, he seemed to be locked by Huixing''s hand, and his arm suddenly shook. As a result, it seems that there is an invisible big gun in the air shaking, making the world change color. Under the shaking of the gun, even the black Xumishan also shook violently, locking the position of the front of the gun, large cracks appeared and spread in all directions. Huixing''s eyes are about to crack, but he has nothing to do. If yu Tianquan breaks through his King Kong and does not move Xumi mountain, he will have no choice but to take his life with the next shot. What made him despair was that the enemy had not even solved the real weapon behind him at the moment wait! When Huixing was thinking about it, he suddenly saw that Yu Tianquan took off the gun behind him. The front of the gun passed a semicircle in mid air. So there are countless stars appear, across a bright river of stars, and then one after another annihilation. The power of destroying Xingluo concentrates on the point of the spear, and then meets with an invisible sword suddenly stabbed in midair. The front of the gun and the front of the sword make a little contact in the air. Each master''s body was shocked immediately. Huixing was a little dazed to see the invisible spear in Xumi mountain disappear. Then he saw Su Po''s figure coming out of the empty air. Come so fast The last thought flashed through Huixing''s mind, and then he lost consciousness. The Dharma body dispersed, the Buddha light disappeared, and the whole person went straight down to the sea. However, before he fell into the sea, a mass of thick ink caught him. Thick ink does not stain his body, but like an ink cloud, it lifts him up and floats in the air. Shen Herong, a girl, appears and nods to monk Zhenming and others. Then, she turned and looked at Jinghua on the other side: "now it''s not in Taichu Liuhe formation." As she spoke, she kept turning the pages of the book. In the face of opponents such as Yu Tianquan and Jinghua, Shen Herong''s classic theory of "embracing all rivers" plays a role. It contains the artistic conception of Shen family''s classic righteousness. So in the face of Jinghua in the 13th realm, Shen Herong, who was supposed to be in the 12th realm, immediately raised his accomplishments to the same level as his opponent. Jinghua frowned slightly. She had the impression that Shen and Rong could also promote Yijing cultivation in the Liuhe formation of Taichu. If so, there is Yu Tianquan in the fourteenth realm here. Is it possible for Shen Herong to break through to the fourteenth realm again? Yu Tianquan has no time to pay attention to Shen Herong and Jinghua. Now he doesn''t even care about Chu Yaoguang. His whole mind is focused on the opponent in front of him. Su Po stood quietly in the air, with one hand on his back and five fingers on the other hand, as if holding an invisible sword. There wasn''t much evil in him. But Yu Tianquan confirmed for the first time that this is an opponent who must do his best. "I just said that there are too many unexpected happenings in this place." Yu Tianquan was holding a long gun with the front of the gun pointing to one side: "I didn''t expect to meet such a skillful swordsmanship here. I''m afraid the second elder martial sister''s Xingluo sword in the past would lose you a bit. Are you the" sword devil "in the twelve hell?" "Xian Kaiyang said something similar." Su po said. Yu Tianquan was stunned: "sixth younger martial brother?" Gao Shihui, the "great emperor of Beimang", is famous for his reputation. He has heard rumors, but he doesn''t know that he is his classmate. "He''s here, too?" Yu Tianquan''s smile disappeared: "how is he now?" "He''s dead, of course." Aokong''s voice rang out, people also appeared in the sea: "those who are against our brothers, in addition, what else will happen?" "Daddy Ao Ying breathed a sigh of relief: "seventh uncle, little aunt." "Master!" He Sanyang also hastened to see the ceremony. "We''ll talk about that later." Ao Kong''s eyes swept Yu Tianquan and Jinghua coldly, and finally fell on Chu Yaoguang. Chu Yaoguang stops bleeding for his wound, but he is silent. Jinghua looked at aokong and others, and then at Chu Yaoguang, and said, "my Buddha is merciful. Benefactor Chu, how about we get rid of this situation together?" "As for traitors, I have only the mind to get rid of them and then be quick."Chu shakes light coldly to say: "to you, to him, all is so." "What a coincidence." Yu Tianquan said: "I am the same." After that, the front of the gun suddenly picked up and attacked the Soviet Union first. Su broke a sword and cut off the other side''s spear. It''s not difficult for Yu Tianquan to strike. Instead, he takes advantage of the situation and tries his best to stab Chu Yaoguang! There was a difference between the two sides. He just replaced his gun with his fist, which was enough to hurt Chu Yaoguang. Now he really has a magic weapon in his hand, and his power is more than doubled? It is Chu shakes light to have no injury in the body, face him this gun all dangerous, now is more difficult to resist. In an instant, the front of the gun came to her, and she could feel the numbness from her heart, as if she was covered by the shadow of death. But at the critical moment, Su Po''s sword came and swung away Yu Tianquan''s spear. It was dangerous and dangerous to pass by Chu Yaoguang. Yu Tianquan changed his moves again and killed Su Po. An opponent with similar strength may be sure that he will not be hurt by the enemy, but if he wants to protect another person, it will be very difficult, and it is easy to take care of one thing and lose the other. Fortunately, Su Po was calm and calm. His sword changed with his opponent. Although he was passive, he still stopped Yu Tianquan''s long gun. Yu Tianquan failed to succeed in his continuous moves. Seeing aokong''s eyes on one side, Jinghua has retreated in the face of Shen Herong. "Benefactor Yu, please come to the pure land." Jinghua sits on the lotus and flies backward. Yu Tianquan''s eyes crossed Su Po''s face, and finally fixed on Chu Yaoguang''s face: "little younger martial sister, we''ll get together next time. Big elder martial brother, they miss you very much." He dodged to avoid Su Po''s sword and forced aokong back again. "My sixth younger martial brother has really been killed by you?" Yu Tianquan retreats and stares at Ao Kong. Aokong sneer: "you also go down, naturally can see him." "I''ll remember you." Yu Tianquan said that and fled into the void. Su Po and Shen horong did not stop, but continued to pursue Yu Tianquan and Jinghua. Although eager to try, aokong didn''t come forward together at the moment, but turned to Chu Yaoguang: "eight elder sister, let''s go? The boss is waiting for us. " Chu Yaoguang sighed. According to the past experience, aokong is usually called "Lao Ba", not so serious. Among them, aokong''s hostility and discontent are hidden. Chu Yaoguang can feel more clearly now that his opponent''s evil spirit is ready to move and he is ready to move. He has injuries at the moment, it is difficult to beat this opponent. If you want to run, there is hope to get away. But the premise is to face aokong only. He followed him closely and contacted Su Po and Shen He Rong to surround him. After all, he couldn''t escape. I''m afraid they''ve made other arrangements for their coming so soon. Up to now, I haven''t seen the figure of "evil emperor" Ming Tonghui. I don''t know where it is "Well, let''s go." Chu Yaoguang''s face returned to normal and returned to Dongsheng Shenzhou with AO Kong and others. Ao Ying, he Sanyang and others did not understand that they had just been surging. It''s just that the elder martial sister and younger brother feel that aokong seems to be a little too nervous "You can do whatever you want next." Ao Kong said to them, "this boy, I''ll take him back to Chang''an." He picked up Huixing, who was still in a coma. Ao Ying and others immediately responded. Aokong takes Huixing and stares at Chu Yaoguang. He strides all the way back to Chang''an city. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun sat back in his chair, looking playful. Before leaving the western regions, Chu Yaoguang had just entered the invincible City, and many of her foundation became clear in front of Zhang Dongyun. It''s a pity Zhang Dongyun sighed. There''s no fairy trail on the other side. Next, hope has to be placed on Jinghua and Leihan. Zhang Dongyun thinks that Ao Kong and others have rushed to Daming Palace. Huixing wakes up at a loss and finds that she is already in the Daming Palace. Under the light, the Lord of Chang''an was sitting on his seat and looking at him. Huixing struggles to get up and salute. She is shocked again and finds that she is seriously injured and has recovered. His mind relaxed completely, knowing that he had saved his life this time. It must have been the emperor above who made the recovery. There have been similar legends in Chang''an City for a long time. Now I can be summoned in the Daming Palace, which is no doubt a grace. Your Majesty must be satisfied with my performance this time. Chu Yaoguang, Ao Ying and others should be OK. However, I don''t know whether this is a meritorious service. "It''s a good performance. Go down to Tianshu hall and look for dark clouds." Above Zhang Dongyun calmly orders a way.Huixing was relieved and quickly left. Aokong and Chu Yaoguang stood aside. After Hui walked, Ao Kong looked coldly at the woman beside him: "there was an outsider just now. I''ll save you the last face. Now let''s talk about it. Why are you hiding from us?" Chu Yaoguang said: "I don''t want to bring trouble to you. It''s a matter in our school. We shouldn''t involve others." Ao Kong looked at her and said, "when we first made our vows, one person''s business is twelve people''s business. We have been doing the same all the time. Do you still distrust us? Or have you never thought of us as your own Chu shook his head: "how can it be? If so, why should I participate in your affairs? It''s just that I''m in a lot more trouble than the others. " "How old is it?" Aokong asked. Above, Zhang Dongyun sat quietly without opening his mouth. Chu Yaoguang said in a soft voice: "Fu Tianshu had already surpassed the realm of Emperor Wu 40 years ago. If not, would he have killed his master?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 467 Fu Tianshu, the head of the Big Dipper, is the elder martial brother of Chu Yaoguang, Xian Kaiyang, Yu Tianquan and others. Under his grace''s school, he was the first to enter the school and had the highest level of cultivation. Zhang Dongyun has already understood this through his previous visit to Xian Kaiyang. There are seven brothers and sisters, four men and three women in all. They come from the same school. Their cultivation roots are of the same origin, but each has its own cultivation. Seven people practice seven methods, swords, spears, swords, halberds, fists, palms and hammers. Chu Yaoguang is a knife. Xian Kaiyang is a boxing. Yu Tianquan is a gun. Zong Tianxuan is a sword. Fu Tianshu, the eldest martial brother, ran with the halberd of Xingluo to destroy the world, covering all the others. Yu Tianquan, Xian Kaiyang and others all took the lead. In the early years, because of the early and late introduction time, there were seven senior brothers and sisters, and their cultivation level was high or low. When they broke up, in addition to Fu Tianshu, there were three people in the fourteenth and the thirteenth frontier. Now, after so many years, in addition to Chu Yaoguang being forced to reincarnate and rebuild because of the Xianji incident, the remaining two have also successfully reached the fourteenth realm, including Xian Kaiyang, who died in Chang''an city. In fact, the seven members of the same sect are all rare talents in martial arts. Over the years, it''s not that those who used to be the fourteenth frontier have no chance to continue climbing. It is worth noting that Fu Tianshu is probably not the only one. "On top of the Emperor Wu, the 15th frontier..." Ao Kong said: "so what? If it wasn''t for the fact that some people in Xianji were eating inside and outside, and everyone was robbed together, I can''t guarantee that others, at least the eldest one will break through the limit of Emperor Wu. " Chu Yaoguang met Ao Kong''s eyes: "whether it''s before or after the immortal trace, I''m not sorry for you." It''s true Zhang Dongyun, who has the blessing of invincible City, can easily judge. But Ao Kong stares at her closely: "what are you doing hiding from us these two years?" Chu Yaoguang sighed: "once upon a time, I was a bit lucky, but after the immortal trace, the second elder martial sister came with Yu Tianquan, which broke my illusion. I planned to solve Yu Tianquan privately after I built the fourteenth realm myself, and then I left." "Just two years ago, Xian Kaiyang had already come." Ao Kong said coldly. Chu Yaoguang nodded slightly: "I know, I have been hiding from him before." She looked up at Zhang Dongyun and AO Kong: "later he disappeared, it should be because of Chang''an, right?" "His ability is not low, and he can''t take him in three minutes. It''s the boss himself." Aokong replied. Chu Yaoguang sighed: "is he really dead?" "Why do I have to cheat you with that Yu?" Aokong asked. "Yes, too." Chu shook the light and nodded. "You just mentioned one more person." Aokong didn''t relax. After a moment''s silence, Chu Yaoguang said in a low voice: "the second elder martial sister was injured by Fu Tianshu in those years. Later, in order to save me, she sealed Yu Tianquan with all her strength and died. She had already been buried in that barren sea." Ao Kong''s eyes narrowed. After staring at Chu Yaoguang for a long time, he turned his head and looked up at Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun looks indifferent: "my own people." Aokong is a little surprised, and his eyes turn to Chu Yaoguang again. Chu Yaoguang looks at Zhang Dongyun and looks ashamed: "it''s my fault to hide from you all the time. I''m ashamed of you." Zhang Dongyun said: "I saw you risking to save Ying''er before." "After all, I implicated them." Chu shakes light to nod: "fortunately elder brother, you have already prepared, otherwise at that time situation, I also very difficult to protect them completely." After listening to Zhang Dongyun''s words, she knew that there should be another mystery in Ao Ying and others. Therefore, Su Po, Ao Kong and others could know in time that Ao Ying and others were in danger and immediately arrived at the scene in the vast sea where communication was inconvenient. Ao Kong''s tone was more relaxed at this time: "why did you fall out with those people?" "Shifu said in the past that he hoped that our youth would be better than blue." Chu Yaoguang said in a deep voice: "but in Fu Tianshu''s idea, killing the master by hand is the best way to beat his master. In the end, he did the same thing." She looked at Ao Kong: "although yuan Tianji, Yu Tianquan, Du Yuheng and Xian Kaiyang didn''t do it, they agreed with Fu Tianshu and acted according to his orders. The second elder martial sister and I really can''t agree with this." Ao Kong grinned in front of Chu Yaoguang''s eyes: "don''t look at me. To be honest, I really think similar to Fu Tianshu. Although I don''t have a master, I always encourage my apprentice to practice hard with the goal of killing a master. However, if I change my position in Fu Tianshu, I won''t think that I have to subdue you two. " Chu shakes light to nod: "you really won''t, but Fu Tianshu certainly will, he also does so." After a little pause, she turned her head and looked up at Zhang Dongyun: "Yu Tianquan had the upper hand in pursuing the second elder martial sister who was seriously injured last time, so she acted lightly. Without informing Fu Tianshu and others, she was sealed by the second elder martial sister.Now that he is frustrated by Chang''an City, he may contact Fu Tianshu. Although I''m not sure whether Fu Tianshu and Yu Tianquan can get the news, if they get the wind, they will come here The tall woman took a deep breath: "he may be doing it now." "Follow him." Zhang Dongyun''s tone is flat. He reaches for his hand and puts it in the air. Then two pictures of light and shadow appear. Chu Yaoguang looks into the picture and sees the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou. The two light and shadow images present the same scene. But one of them can see Su Po, the other can see Shen and Rong, as if they are opposite each other. The former is close to the perspective of Shen and Rong, while the latter is close to the perspective of Su Po. Yu Tianquan and Jinghua, who are being accepted by the Buddhist kingdom, slowly retreat into it. Su Po went out of the Buddhist kingdom, quietly looked at the pure land Buddha light in front of him, and said to Shen horong, "Twelve younger sisters might as well go back to Chang''an first. I''ll stare here for a while." Shen and Rong said: "there is nothing left or right. My little sister is here with seven brothers." Compared with Yu Tianquan, their eyes fell more on Ni Jinghua. Even across the pure land of Buddhism, Jinghua has a burning feeling. "I can''t understand why you joined Buddhism." Yu Tianquan said with a smile. Jinghua''s face also showed a quiet smile: "put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha on the spot. The Dharma is boundless. Maybe one day, poor nun and benefactor Yu will become the same sect." "No, then." Yu Tianquan replied. Jinghua no longer said much, but led the way with a smile: "please, benefactor Yu, your teacher is waiting." "Just a moment." Yu Tianquan said, "I''ll go out first and take a message to my classmates." "If you can, benefactor Fu, benefactor yuan and benefactor Du are welcome to visit the pure land at any time." Jinghua said with a smile. Yu Tianquan looked at her: "you know us very well." Jinghua looks unchanged: "I have been to Cihang pure land to listen to lectures." "I see." Yu Tianquan nodded: "although Chu Yaoguang and I are not in the same way, I think her vision is really good. You are also gifted when you change to Buddhism." Said, Yu Tianquan''s look suddenly gloomy a bit: "you just now, only three people?" "Please forgive me, benefactor Yu." Jinghua palmed his hands together: "I knew aokong in the past, and most of what he said about him was true. Benefactor Xian may have been killed. In the past, I learned from benefactor Kong, the head of zhongtuyan holy mansion in Dongsheng Shenzhou, that two years ago, there was a strong warrior named Gao Shihui in Beimang of Dongsheng Shenzhou, who was fighting all over the world, but the artistic conception was similar to benefactor Chu''s Xingluo Dao. At that time, it was suspected that it was benefactor Xian who came under a pseudonym, and Gao Shihui fell because of Chang''an city. This is true. " Yu Tianquan took a deep breath and said nothing for a while. After a long time, he nodded slowly: "I''ll leave for a moment, and I''ll be back soon. I also want to see the Buddha here." "I asked my master to cover for benefactor Yu." Jinghua said. "Thank you." Yu Tianquan went out of the pure land of Buddhism, and with the help of the Buddha, he disturbed Su Po and Su Po. He took the opportunity to gather a bunch of stars. Starlight condensed, like the real stars, straight up to the sky, first slow, then fast, and finally into a beam of starlight, instantly disappeared outside the sky. Yu Tianquan looked up at the starry sky and said nothing for a long time. When he just left the customs, he wanted to wash away the shame and solve Chu Yaoguang and Zong Tianxuan. Until hearing the news of Xian Kaiyang''s death, I felt a sudden pain in my heart, and now I am very disappointed. Only then did he realize that he had been sleeping for more than 30 years. What happened to the outside world, he didn''t know. Senior brother, he doesn''t know what''s going on with them. For now, get in touch with others first. We are often scattered for many years. They don''t know what happened to sixth younger martial brother, do they? Yu Tianquan''s smile disappeared. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun three leisurely looking at the light and shadow picture. "What a shell." Ao Kong grinds his teeth. Zhang Dongyun waved his hand: "I can''t run." He looked at Chu Yaoguang: "seven younger brothers are staring at Xiniu Hezhou. Eleven younger brothers go to the western regions to stay. Pay attention to the situation of beijuluzhou and nanzhanbuzhou. Eight younger sisters, you stay here. When you were reincarnated and reborn, you didn''t get the right way and left some regrets, which affect your current cultivation strength. I should take care of you." Chu Yaoguang nodded: "thank you, brother." "No matter what you think or what you want to do, you''d better not do it next time when you look guilty." Ao Kong snorted. "I hope so, too." Chu shook the light and sighed."Take care of it." Aokong said goodbye to both of them: "gone." After that, he stepped out of the main hall of Daming Palace. Chu Yaoguang looks up at Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun raised his hand, and there was brilliance in front of the tall woman. For a moment, the other party only feels as if there is endless flexible Qi flowing in the body, which makes his previously not so close soul gradually become the same. "The body belongs to Bamei, and so does the spirit." Zhang Dongyun spoke calmly. Below the tall woman, but the heart beat. "However, there is another spirit in the spirit." Zhang Dongyun looked at each other: "Zong Tianxuan, how many people do you think you can hide?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 468 The tall woman was full of shock. Zhang Dongyun''s tone is light: "seven younger brother''s previous self cutting is equivalent to amnesia. During this period, he only made a few moves. One is that he picked Taiqing palace for the first time, but it wasn''t because he wanted to avenge us. After all, he didn''t remember us at that time. He went to Taiqing palace because a magic weapon of Taiqing palace gradually took shape, that is, Lei Zujian. Although the sword is a Dharma sword, it still contains a good sword meaning, which attracts the seven younger brothers Zhang Dongyun''s eyes fell on Chu Yaoguang: "when he cuts you, he doesn''t know you either. It''s not because of your previous friendship, but because of your Xingluo sword. It''s like he went to Taiqing palace for Lei Zu sword." Zhang Dongyun said with a smile: "unfortunately, after he recovered his memory, he killed everything during the period of amnesia, so he can''t remember why he had trouble with you and Taiqing palace. But I guess, through the seal of sword Qi, seven younger brothers may also have some guesses. " The tall woman exhaled a long breath: "you That''s right. " "Zong Tianxuan has met the evil emperor. Please forgive me for my previous deception." She looked at Zhang Dongyun: "the eyes of the evil emperor are like torches. I have no escape." "When you two joined hands to fight Yu Tianquan, it was Ba Mei who had an accident?" Zhang Dongyun looks at each other. The woman, named Zong Tianxuan, was pale and sighed: "we both have injuries, otherwise the situation would not be like this." Her face was reminiscent, and her eyes were full of sadness: "my body was basically destroyed by Yu Tianquan, and my younger martial sister was also seriously injured, especially the spirit was on the verge of breaking, and it was about to disappear. I intended to repair my younger martial sister with my slightly injured spirit. In the end, she dragged my spirit and saved my life. " The truth Zhang Dongyun has a judgment on the blessing of invincible city. But this result made him even sadder. In the past twelve years, some people died as early as more than 30 years ago. If the Tao disappears, it will not. Zong Tianxuan and Chu Yaoguang''s spirit were united. Chu Yaoguang''s thoughts and ideas disappeared, but all his memories and experiences were preserved and inherited by Zong Tianxuan. So Zong Tianxuan can know the details of the past twelve years. Everything is like personal experience. Although Zhang Dongyun and others felt strange earlier, they never found her real flaw. She also inherited Chu Yaoguang''s Sabre technique. It''s just that all kinds of martial arts can be divided into different levels of talent. Zong Tianxuan is good at Kendo after all. Her Sabre skill is not as good as Chu Yaoguang in the same realm. Besides some obstacles in reincarnation, it is also related to her natural disposition. However, inheriting Chu Yaoguang''s identity, she dare not move her sword easily, and she will face the enemy with her sword technique. "I''m sorry to deceive you." Zong Tianxuan bowed his head slightly. Zhang Dongyun indifferent way: "you want to help eight younger sister do love, but worry about Fu Tianshu and others suddenly killed, swing left and right, it is difficult for you." "I''m sorry to implicate you, sir." Zong Tianxuan apologized. Zhang Dongyun waved his hand: "I can''t really treat you as eight younger sisters, but you and eight younger sisters are friends of life and death. After all, you have worked hard more than once and didn''t damage Chang''an. You can be regarded as a friend of Chang''an city." He looked at Zong Tianxuan: "I will never treat my friends badly. In the future, you will stay in Chang''an without any other worries." "Thank you very much." Zong Tianxuan has mixed feelings. Zhang Dongyun looked at each other with emotion. It''s not easy to say that Zong Tianxuan was seriously injured by Fu Tianshu and escaped. As a result, he was chased by Yu Tianquan all the way. It''s hard to seal Yu Tianquan. He can''t even save half his life. If Chu Yaoguang didn''t sacrifice his life to save him, he would be the fallen one. He should be Tianxuan, the second star in the Big Dipper. With Chu Yaoguang''s help, she uses Chu Yaoguang''s body to revive. She is thinking about how to treat the serious injury, so she meets Su Po with a sword. This is good, even Chu Yaoguang''s body is completely collapsed. Zong Tianxuan could only seek reincarnation with the help of Chu Yaoguang''s previous arrangement. A strong warrior has all kinds of advantages, but one disadvantage is enough to be fatal. The higher the level of cultivation, the more difficult it is to seek reincarnation. To some extent, it can even be said that compared with other cultivation roads, Wudao has no one of the biggest shortcomings in the later period. With the help of Li shulou, Shen horong and others, Chu Yaoguang reluctantly prepared a way for himself. Following Chu Yaoguang''s memory, Zong Tianxuan successfully opened the magic instrument, and then reincarnated. I just learned martial arts after I was reborn, and I found that my soul was a little different. The two of them are in harmony, which is naturally different from ordinary people. Zong Tianxuan hasn''t been able to solve these congenital problems.As a result, she traveled everywhere, often lived in seclusion, and gradually improved. Then, he was found by Zhang Dongyun and others in the qieyuan of Dongsheng Shenzhou. Zong Tianxuan didn''t know how big the invincible city was, or what the consequences would be if he went in. But under her guilty heart, she subconsciously rejected contact with Zhang Dongyun and others for fear of being recognized by Zhang Dongyun and others. The younger martial sister was in love with her and sacrificed herself to save her life. Zhang Dongyun, Chu Yaoguang and others are her sworn brothers and sisters. Zong Tianxuan wanted to help Chang''an, but he was worried about his secret, so he was in a dilemma. Now that Zhang Dongyun sees through everything, Zong Tianxuan is surprised. He is a little relaxed and a little nostalgic for Chu Yaoguang. "Don''t worry, elder martial sister. They are all very good people. I haven''t taken care of them to tell you that you are my second elder martial sister. I have a second elder martial sister in twelve hell." "Whether you want to find them or not, live well. Be careful of Fu Tianshu and Yuan Tianji..." Chu Yaoguang''s voice before his death is now in Zong Tianxuan''s mind. Zhang Dongyun looked at her and said, "seven younger brothers, eleven younger brothers and twelve younger sisters have no doubt about it. It''s up to you to tell them that if I don''t force you, you should take the opportunity." Zong Tianxuan nodded: "thank you Your majesty. " "That''s not necessary." Zhang Dongyun said, "you are Chu Yaoguang in front of everyone except seven younger brothers." ¡°¡­¡­ Yes Zong Tianxuan sighed. In the face of others, she is Chu Yaoguang, but now only she and Zhang Dongyun are here. They still don''t need to be respected. Obviously, it''s still for the sake of the late Chu Yaoguang. Zong Tianxuan''s heart is filled with endless regret. He hates that he lost his body at that time, but he can''t beat Chu Yaoguang when he was seriously injured. Otherwise, she should survive and be reunited with Zhang Dongyun, Su Po and others. The warm light covers Zong Tianxuan''s whole body, making up for the defects left by her previous reincarnation. Zhang Dongyun looks at each other quietly, but his heart is not as calm as the surface. Looking at Zong Tianxuan, who looks like Chu Yaoguang, he can''t help thinking of himself. Both of them were silent, and there was no sound in the hall for a moment. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 469 It''s not easy to say that Zong Tianxuan was seriously injured by Fu Tianshu and escaped. As a result, he was chased by Yu Tianquan all the way. It''s hard to seal Yu Tianquan. He can''t even save half his life. If Chu Yaoguang didn''t sacrifice his life to save him, he would be the fallen one. He should be Tianxuan, the second star in the Big Dipper. With Chu Yaoguang''s help, she uses Chu Yaoguang''s body to revive. She is thinking about how to treat the serious injury, so she meets Su Po with a sword. This is good, even Chu Yaoguang''s body is completely collapsed. Zong Tianxuan could only seek reincarnation with the help of Chu Yaoguang''s previous arrangement. A strong warrior has all kinds of advantages, but one disadvantage is enough to be fatal. The higher the level of cultivation, the more difficult it is to seek reincarnation. To some extent, it can even be said that compared with other cultivation roads, Wudao has no one of the biggest shortcomings in the later period. With the help of Li shulou, Shen horong and others, Chu Yaoguang reluctantly prepared a way for himself. Following Chu Yaoguang''s memory, Zong Tianxuan successfully opened the magic instrument, and then reincarnated. I just learned martial arts after I was reborn, and I found that my soul was a little different. The two of them are in harmony, which is naturally different from ordinary people. Zong Tianxuan hasn''t been able to solve these congenital problems. As a result, she traveled everywhere, often lived in seclusion, and gradually improved. Then, he was found by Zhang Dongyun and others in the qieyuan of Dongsheng Shenzhou. Zong Tianxuan didn''t know how big the invincible city was, or what the consequences would be if he went in. But under her guilty heart, she subconsciously rejected contact with Zhang Dongyun and others for fear of being recognized by Zhang Dongyun and others. The younger martial sister was in love with her and sacrificed herself to save her life. Zhang Dongyun, Chu Yaoguang and others are her sworn brothers and sisters. Zong Tianxuan wanted to help Chang''an, but he was worried about his secret, so he was in a dilemma. Now that Zhang Dongyun sees through everything, Zong Tianxuan is surprised. He is a little relaxed and a little nostalgic for Chu Yaoguang. "Don''t worry, elder martial sister. They are all very good people. I haven''t taken care of them to tell you that you are my second elder martial sister. I have a second elder martial sister in twelve hell." "Whether you want to find them or not, live well. Be careful of Fu Tianshu and Yuan Tianji..." Chu Yaoguang''s voice before his death is now in Zong Tianxuan''s mind. Zhang Dongyun looked at her and said, "seven younger brothers, eleven younger brothers and twelve younger sisters have no doubt about it. It''s up to you to tell them that if I don''t force you, you should take the opportunity." Zong Tianxuan nodded: "thank you Your majesty. " "That''s not necessary." Zhang Dongyun said, "you are Chu Yaoguang in front of everyone except seven younger brothers." ¡°¡­¡­ Yes Zong Tianxuan sighed. In the face of others, she is Chu Yaoguang, but now only she and Zhang Dongyun are here. They still don''t need to be respected. Obviously, it''s still for the sake of the late Chu Yaoguang. Zong Tianxuan''s heart is filled with endless regret. He hates that he lost his body at that time, but he can''t beat Chu Yaoguang when he was seriously injured. Otherwise, she should survive and be reunited with Zhang Dongyun, Su Po and others. The warm light covers Zong Tianxuan''s whole body, making up for the defects left by her previous reincarnation. Zhang Dongyun looks at each other quietly, but his heart is not as calm as the surface. Looking at Zong Tianxuan, who looks like Chu Yaoguang, he can''t help thinking of himself. Both of them were silent, and there was no sound in the hall for a moment. 468. After a long time, the light that enveloped Zong Tianxuan gradually dissipated. Zhang Dongyun broke the silence: "after you settle down, you might as well go to Qimo. She has come back to the city. Since you left without saying goodbye, she has been thinking about you." Zong Tianxuan nodded gently. For Zhang Dongyun and others, she is a fake Chu Yaoguang. But for the little girl who has made the ink fine, she is always the real Lin Xiujun. In the past, they were companions under the seven abysses, and they were each other''s few close friends. Zong Tianxuan had been alone before and would miss Qi Mo from time to time. Now, when she returns to Chang''an, she wants to get together with her partner. At this time, an old man in black came in from the gate of the hall and saluted Zhang Dongyun: "see you, your majesty." Then the old man went to Tianxuan and said, "I''ve met eight girls, old Nu Wuyun." In front of outsiders, Zong Tianxuan was still Chu Yaoguang, and nodded at the sound: "nice to meet you." "Black cloud takes eight younger sisters to settle down first." Above Zhang Dongyun calmly orders a way. And Mr. Wu Yun, who was projected by him, nodded respectfully: "I will obey you. Please rest assured that the house and courtyard have been cleaned by me." Zhang Dongyun nodded, and Mr. Wu Yun said to Zong Tianxuan, "eight girls, this way, please."Zong Tianxuan raised her foot to walk, and gave a slight pause: "by the way, elder brother, not long after I came out of the immortal trace, I met my fifth brother. It''s just that it was hard to distinguish between friends and enemies at that time, so I finally avoided him." Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly. The other party thought Mr. Wu Yun was an outsider, so the wording was disguised. However, Zong Tianxuan believes that Zhang Dongyun, who knows her details, naturally understands what she means. At the beginning, she avoided Leihan because Chu Yaoguang had already fallen, and she survived by Chu Yaoguang. In order to avoid being seen by Lei Han, Zong Tianxuan immediately avoids him. On the other hand, if Lei Han was not a traitor at the beginning, her appearance in Lei Han''s eyes would be more or less like a guilty conscience. At the moment, Leihan may misunderstand that Chu Yaoguang was a traitor in the fairy trail. Now Chu Yaoguang in his eyes, that is, Zong Tianxuan''s people are in Chang''an, may also affect Lei Han''s judgment of Chang''an city. He thinks that Ming Tonghui, Chu Yaoguang, Ao Kong and others in the city are in collusion, and they were gangs at the beginning. "Nothing serious." Zhang Dongyun said, "go and have a rest first." Zong Tianxuan said goodbye to him, and then followed Mr. Wu Yun to his residence. Lord Zhang looked at the other side''s back and thought. In fact, Fu Tianshu, Yu Tianquan and others are not worried about the situation. Such a strong enemy, for him, more is better, especially eager to all the opponents in the spirit of catching the thief first to catch the king, directly to Huanglong idea, directly to Chang''an city to find him trouble. Yu Tianquan ran away. It''s not difficult to judge by his eyesight. It''s just that he wants to fight against Chang''an City, which is a mantis arm. The other party''s life will be saved. Next, we will consider calling someone. I just don''t know if he can call? Zhang Dongyun frowned, relaxed and wrinkled, and sat back in his chair. More than 30 years later, it was Zong Tianxuan who asked Zhang Dongyun to verify his previous conjecture. She and Taiqing palace were attacked by Su Po at the same time because of their respective swords. However, before Zong Tianxuan entered the city, Zhang Dongyun never confirmed this conjecture. Because if Taiqing palace and Zong Tianxuan were attacked by Su Po because of their swords, what was the reason for Yang Li''s injury? Su Po has never been in the immortal trail, so it''s impossible for him to draw his sword in the immortal trail because Yang Li is a traitor. He cut Yang Li only after the Xianji incident. But the problem is that Yang Li has nothing to do with the sword. As the person who killed each other by hand, Zhang Dongyun is very sure of this. What was the reason why he was beaten by Su? Once upon a time, when he met Su Po, did he carry something related to sword? If it is, it certainly represents the excellent sword sense. Ordinary Kendo doesn''t attract Su Po''s attention. But what kind of thing is that? Zhang Dongyun shook his head slightly. It''s a pity that Su Po himself doesn''t know much about it at the moment. If you want him to find the things he cut back, you need his swordsmanship and cultivation strength to go up to a higher level. For now, we have to hide the mystery in our heart. Perhaps, we should carefully check some objects left by Yang Li? In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun sits on the back of his chair and thinks quietly. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At the same time, Guinan mountain, one of the four emperors in the North under Lei Han''s seat, is quietly looking at the person in front of him. A thin, middle-aged man in purple. The man''s face was thin as well, but he had an extraordinary appearance, only his eyes were full of sinister color. "Your Majesty has orders. We''ll do our own work and wait for him to go through the customs." GUI Nanshan said slowly, "before that, we would not pay attention to the matters concerning Chang''an. We would just collect the relevant information." The thin man laughed: "of course, I follow your Majesty''s guidance, and I don''t intend to go to Dongsheng Shenzhou to find trouble in Chang''an city. This trip, however, is to go to the south to visit Bu Zhou and discuss with old friends. If this can be done and the north and the South unite, we will naturally have more helpers against Chang''an. " "It doesn''t matter if you are greedy at ordinary times, but you need to know the convergence." GUI Nanshan stared at the skinny man and said slowly, "Your Majesty''s external means are clean and tidy, but in fact, he takes care of us very much. As long as we go all out to do what he has told us, even if we don''t do it with punishment, it won''t be a big problem. But if you dare to be good at it, you''re going to live a long life." "How could I be so stupid?" The thin man said with a smile: "the battle with Chang''an will be decided after your Majesty''s exit. Now I''m just preparing for your Majesty''s hand." Guinanshan was silent. The thin man smiles and floats all the way north.He made a short film of Kung Fu, crossed the vast wasteland sea, and soon arrived at nanzhanbuzhou. The destination is the ancestral place of Taowu, one of the four murderers. With the arrival of the top experts, the powerful Taowu people are on the alert. However, the unrest soon subsided. At this time, an old man came out of their ancestral land and met the skinny man: "it''s Mr. Yao. The children are rude. Please don''t be surprised, but the wind has blown you here. It is Yao Feng, who is known as the "gluttonous king" of the four emperors in the north with GUI Nanshan. The root of his practice is the blood of one of the four evildoers. So he was surrounded and hunted by Taotie of the whole South zhanbu continent. But he often walked in the southern zhanbu Island, and naturally he had a relatively good friendship with the demon clan. Taowu is one of them. "East wind." Yao Feng asked, "brother Eshan, are you interested in fighting against the east wind with us?" Taotie clan has two great demons in the fourteenth realm, who have become the peak of the demon emperor. They are powerful and have many experts in the clan. in addition to the clan leader, another person is the old Wu Tao clan, evil mountain, who is talking with Yao Feng at the moment. Evil mountain is already in a state of semi seclusion, but this time it matters a lot. The patriarch needs to take charge of the whole situation. The business of entertaining Yao Feng naturally falls on an old acquaintance, evil mountain. "We are going to fight with Dongsheng Shenzhou in the north of Qilu?" Evil mountain looked at Yao Feng and asked, "but I''ve heard that Leihan, one of the twelve Yanluo, is the man who is in charge of Beiju Luzhou now?" Yao Feng said with a smile, "my majesty has already parted ways with the twelve immortals." "Oh?" Taowu didn''t believe it. "In the past, other people in the" Twelve hell "betrayed his Majesty in the immortal trail." Yao Feng gives a brief explanation. Tao Wu hears the words and ponders. Yao Feng then asked: "I have heard that your family was attacked by people in Chang''an City on the barren sea? Even if we don''t consider our past friendship and only have the same enemy, we can also consider cooperation. " "That''s right." How much do you know about Chang''an City Nanzhanbuzhou is the land of the demons. Although it has contacts with Dongsheng Shenzhou, the news is often true or false, and it is difficult to identify in a short time. "Most of Chang''an''s city masters are Ming Tonghui, the evil emperor of the past." Yao Feng sighed with regret: "others include su Po, the sword demon, Shen horong, aokong, the ape Dragon King. For the sake of caution, you can add Chu Yaoguang, the Chen emperor." Evil mountain frowned: "so many?" Yao Feng nodded: "only a lot more." Looking at the evil mountain, he said in a deep voice: "therefore, not only you, but all ethnic groups in the whole South zhanbu island should join hands with us to fight against the Chang''an city." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Taowu didn''t speak. It''s not easy to unite the whole South zhanbu? The battle between many demon clans is more bloody and fierce than the conflict between them and the human race. Not long ago, Taowu had a fierce battle with other demons. Now, because the news of the crisis came from Dongsheng Shenzhou and beijuluzhou at the same time, we stopped for the time being to find out the intelligence. Otherwise, until this moment, the demons on this side of South zhanbu island are still fighting with each other. Taowu clan is one of the most prosperous demon clans in nanzhanbuzhou, but they are far from powerful and dynamic in commanding the world and leading the group theory. "The news from the sea is intermittent." "I''d better go and have a look myself," he said "It''s all right." Yao Feng said: "but you also need to pay attention to safety. I have specially studied that since the appearance of Chang''an City, it has been expanding all the way to the west, which is different from the habit of the twelve Yanluo in the past. This time, it seems that they are going to take root and establish a sect, and constantly squeeze and snatch the resources of the rest of us." After hearing this, the evil mountain looked dignified and nodded slightly: "I will ask the patriarch to help you turn around in Taotie first, and then talk about other things." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 470 When the demons in the South zhanbu Island changed, the demons on the side of Dongsheng Shenzhou also had a big change. In the southern wasteland, the black sky snake, the sea fire tiger, the lion dragon, the golden winged ROC bird, the Colorful Peacock, the Youhuai and other demons began to migrate on a large scale in history. Instead of moving to the western regions, they moved further west and south. Deep into the sea between Dongsheng Shenzhou and nanzhanbuzhou. In the infiltration of Chang''an city into the barren sea, the demon clan plays a considerable part of the main force. To the demon, to the demon. Of course, there may be some demons among them. On the contrary, it is possible for them to turn to zhanbu island in the south. After all, the whole clan is under the control of human beings, which is extremely humiliating to some evil demons. They would rather fight with other demons than be controlled by human beings. But Zhang is not worried. This kind of demon clan, after all, is a minority. If so, he can also learn about the enemy''s situation with the help of his opponent''s seal. And most of the demons dare not repeat. On the one hand, it was because Zhang Dongyun''s power of sweeping the southern wilderness was so powerful that he went deep into the demon''s heart and engraved into their soul and bone marrow. They did not believe that nanzhanbuzhou could resist Zhang Dongyun and Chang''an city. What''s the need for the Caprice that is doomed to failure? After all, not every demon must die to the end. On the other hand, it was Cang Hui, the head of Youhuai clan, who gave them hope. It is said that Cang Hui is the strongest among the experts in the 13th realm of Nanhuang, and he is only a short distance away from the 14th realm. However, the cultivation period of the grass and wood demon clan is long. Even if he is close, it will take decades or hundreds of years? After working in Chang''an City, I heard that he was instructed by Chang''an City Master. In a short period of one year, he successfully crossed the natural moat, reached the peak of the demon emperor, and achieved all things. This let other demon clan in the heart, how many have run. After all, Cang Hui is not alone. Dongsheng Shenzhou has innumerable experts, such as gupu, Chengyang Zhenren, Longte and so on. They all break through their own bottleneck and rush to a higher level because of Chang''an city. Cang Hui''s existence proves that Chang''an city is treated equally, and the demons can get the same treatment and reward as the Terrans. As long as we can make contributions to Chang''an City, everything is possible. Under Zhang Dongyun''s combination of grace and power, some demons were even more active than others, marching southward to zhanbuzhou, striving to open up territory for Chang''an city. "Sir, we have children who have sneaked into the South zhanbu island to get in touch with the blood clan." A middle-aged man in black reported to Mr. Wuyun in Tianshu Hall of Chang''an city. Mr. Wu Yun of Zhang Dongyun''s projection nodded slightly: "what''s the result?" "The middle-aged man replied:" the other side is still hesitant. I''m going to sneak into nanzhanbuzhou to meet with him personally, and persuade the blood clan to submit to our Chang''an city. " "Then do it." Mr. Wu Yun nodded and said calmly, "you''re good. You work hard. Chang''an city is in the eye." This middle-aged man is the head of the black sky snake clan. He is the great demon in the 13th realm and turns into a human figure. At this moment, listening to what Mr. Wu Yun said, he was very happy. "After you go to nanzhanbuzhou, whether you succeed or not, you can repay Xie Feng." Mr. Wu Yun went on to say, "when Xie Feng sets up the overseas capital, you should help him." "Yes, sir." After hearing the words of the snake''s ring in the dark sky, my heart moved again. Earlier rumors, it seems to be true. Chang''an City, it''s time to set up overseas prefectures. At present, under the rule of Chang''an, there are five prefectures, which correspond to the five areas of Dongsheng Shenzhou. At present, only three of the five prefectures are in charge of the situation, and there are two vacant positions: Beimang and Nanhuang. Daduhu in eastern Xinjiang is a demon that the city master and Chang''an City followed when they started. He is called the old devil of blood shadow. His cultivation strength is not high. It is said that he is trying to climb to the second realm of the devil''s way. However, there are few masters in eastern Xinjiang, so his level of cultivation can be well controlled. The old devil of blood shadow is a trusted member of his majesty, and we dare not despise him. And his presence is a good example for everyone to know. As long as he is loyal to Chang''an City, his majesty will not forget him. Whether it''s true or it''s political means, tie Huan always thinks about it and yearns for it. The same but different person as the old blood shadow devil was louning, the king of Yin, who had just transferred from Beimang to Zhongtu. The same point is that he is older than the old devil of blood shadow to follow his majesty. He was the one who followed his majesty when the twelve immortals were rampant. The difference is that his cultivation is much higher than that of the old devil of blood shadow. I heard that we are about to break through to the fourteenth frontier.Regardless of seniority, you can take on the duty of protecting a large city by your own cultivation strength. Before, he was the protector of Beimang. After leaving office, Beimang became vacant. Now he has taken up the post of the more important protector of China. As for Nanhuang, who was born in bondage, most of them had a candidate. Although he was still in the air, he felt that he already had a candidate. Zhengyi sect leader, Chengyang real person. Yang God, holding a yuan mirror that powerful magic weapon, in terms of strength, in addition to Su Po and others, stable Chang''an first. This old Taoist has made many contributions, and his righteous school has also set up a mountain in the southern wilderness. No matter from the perspective of reward or stability, he is the most suitable protector of the southern wilderness. Tie ring from Tianshu hall out, all the way west to leave Chang''an, heart for a time five flavors mixed Chen. Nanhuang was originally a place where demons and Demons fought for hegemony, but now Taoism has the upper hand. However, he had already decided that the future of the black sky snake clan was not in Nanhuang. He needs to lead the black snake to a new situation. At present, the management of southern zhanbu island is the beginning. Many demon clans march westward together. Cang Hui of Youhuai clan has already won the first prize. Next, they will never fall behind again. Tie Huan flies all the way across the middle and western regions to the barren sea. See Xie Feng, the leader of the prison dragon sect who presides over the situation here. "If the blood clan is willing to submit to Chang''an, it''s better to step up contact with it." Xie Feng said: "if they are at both ends, it''s OK. In the future, Chang''an will set foot on the South zhanbu Island, and the mountains will fall, and everything will be fine." "I understand," he said After a few words of discussion with Xie Feng, tie Huan left. Out of the door, he turned and took a look. The leader of the prison dragon sect is the protector of the western regions. However, at present, Xie Feng is ordered to set up the overseas capital protector''s office, and his position in the western regions is mostly due to leave. From the position of commander in chief of the western regions to the position of now poor and still at the forefront of the overseas, I really don''t know whether it is an important task or a reprimand. But after Xie Feng left his post, who would take his place in the western regions? There was a conjecture in his heart, but he was not sure. After all, the position of Beimang Dadu is still vacant, which is obviously for the purpose of appreciating merit. But anyway, he couldn''t make it. Next, only by making great achievements can we strive for a higher position for the black sky snakes in Chang''an The ring made up his mind and flew to the southwest. In Xie Feng''s temporary residence, the elder under his door was also worried: "headmaster, have you finished your duty as the protector of the western regions?" "Not bad." Xie Feng looks calm: "I will be the newly established overseas capital protector, and the western regions will naturally step down." Fang Changlao wants to talk but stops. Xie Feng said calmly, "after all, we are the local leaders in the western regions. Our foundation is much deeper than that of the orthodox school in the southern wilderness. People at the bottom are inevitably arrogant and contemptuous. I''m leaving now, so I don''t have to clean up the door myself. Everyone''s face is not pretty." Hearing the words, Fang Chang immediately laughed bitterly: "headmaster, our rules are still very strict..." "It''s strict, but it''s not enough." Xie Feng said: "the rules of Chang''an are higher than our door rules." Fang Changlao bowed his head: "it''s us who are not strict with the emperor. Leader Lei has been..." "It''s nothing." Xie Feng waved his hand: "on the contrary, I''m very satisfied with this arrangement. If your majesty doesn''t give orders, I would have taken the initiative to ask for orders." Fang Changlao was a little surprised and then thought deeply. Xie Feng nodded: "heaven and earth, gallop outward, this is my dream world, once upon a time, I almost forget this." Master Fang understood and sighed: "master, you have been working hard these years." In the past, although the prison Dragon School was the largest school of martial arts in the western regions, it was under the suppression of Buddhism everywhere. Xie Feng is the talent of Tianzong. With his own strength, he can improve the inside information of Yulong school, successfully break through the 14th realm, achieve the peak of Emperor Wu, seize the opportunity of the four great monks'' death or injury, and lead the rise of Yulong school. But after abbot huaiyong of Dabei temple and Abbot Xiankong of ganye Temple recovered, Buddhism began to restrain the development of Yulong school. In the front, huaiyong and Xiankong, the two great masters of Buddhism in the fourteenth realm, were suppressed. Later, abbot Jingge of Longxiang temple and other rising Buddhists came forward. Jiefeng was really under great pressure. All his mind and spirit were devoted to self-protection and maintenance of the clan inheritance, and he was exhausted physically and mentally. Now, once he has untied his shackles, he has plenty of time to recall his ambition and pride in the past years. The position of the overseas daduku is not as important as that of the western daduku, and it is also dangerous to face up to the experts in nanzhanbuzhou, beijuluzhou and xiniuhezhou. But when he received the news, he was high spirited, and the blade seemed to be sharper than before.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 471 Mr. Fang knows a little about the situation of his leader, and it''s hard to say anything at the moment. After thinking about it, he asked, "who will replace you as the protector of the western regions?" "Cang Hui." Xie Feng''s tone is firm. Mr. Fang was somewhat surprised The demon clan? " If you think about it, it''s not impossible. In terms of cultivation strength, the peak realm of the demon emperor in the fourteenth realm of canghui takes root in the western regions. He is in the right place. His strength is stronger than that of Jiefeng. Youhuai clan is one of the earliest demons to take part in Chang''an city. Canghui also contributed a lot in the previous tug of war in the western regions. Now Xie Feng has gone overseas, and Cang Hui, who has established himself in the western regions, can take over the post smoothly. Of course, there will be some small waves. Fang Changlao''s reaction can explain some people''s views. For the demon clan, some people are still wary of exclusion. Canghui has become the protector of the western regions. Not only Youhuai, but also many other demons will move to the western regions on a large scale. Especially under the background that the southern wasteland is likely to fall into the orthodox school. Xie Feng was appointed as the overseas protector. Many masters of the prison dragon sect, including elder Fang, naturally came together. But the foundation of zongmen is still in the western regions. With a new boss on his head, Fang Changlao is inevitably worried about the foundation of his prison dragon sect in the western regions. "No matter people or demons, everyone works for Chang''an." Xie Feng took a look at Fang Chang and said faintly, "Cang Hui should know this truth if he sits in this position." "What the headmaster said is very true. I didn''t think about it carefully just now." Fang Changlao nodded slightly. At this time, outside the camp, a disciple of the prison dragon sect came in: "report to the master, the valley master of Nanhuang Jueming Valley is leading the disciples to come and listen to the orders. Now he is asking for a meeting outside." Xie Feng nodded: "see tea, I will go later." "Yes, master." Disciple Ying promise, and then out of the camp tent. Fang Chang exclaimed: "all the five sects of the southern wilderness devil road are here except the Jiusheng palace, which has been destroyed." Nanhuang was originally a world of demons and demons. In addition to many demon clans, there are also many demon practitioners, among which the largest five party sect is also known. They are the dragon city where Xuanjia dragon is cultivated. It''s the big black sky that cultivates the transformation of the black sky snake. Cultivate the fiery sea of the change of sea fire tiger. Jiusheng palace for cultivating the change of jiuying. Cultivate Jueming Valley for the change of Jueming tianwu. Among them, Yang Zheng, the leader of Longcheng City, fell, and the whole Jiusheng palace was destroyed. "The Jueming tianwu people in southern zhanbuzhou, when they meet the people in Jueming Valley, it''s hard to keep calm." Xie Feng said: "both sides can be mortal enemies, but it is not that there is no place to use." Fang Chang nodded after hearing the words. Although they were in the western regions, they had heard that Jueming Valley, the holy land of Nanhuang devil Road, was practicing the change of Jueming tianwu. However, Jueming tianwu was not owned by Nanhuang. On the contrary, there was a family of Jueming tianwu living in the remote South zhanbu island. The founder of Jueming valley should have captured some Jueming tianwu from the southern zhanbu Island, and gradually established the foundation of Jueming valley. Generally speaking, the practitioners of the evil way who practice the blood of the demon clan are the same as the demon clan. Jueming Valley and Jueming tianwu people in southern zhanbuzhou are undoubtedly enemies. This is not conducive to surrender juemingtianwu to Chang''an City, but on the other hand, it is not totally useless. Therefore, Xie Feng, who is now ordered to set up the overseas capital protection office, pays more attention to the people from Jueming Valley, which may affect his next whole plan. Of course, it''s not impossible for demons and demons to get along with each other honestly. Now there are many in Chang''an. For example, the family of lion dragon in the southern wasteland is similar to Lao Zhenyuan, the "lion dragon king" in the Middle Kingdom. For example, at present, all of them come to Dongsheng Shenzhou overseas to listen to the orders under Xie Feng''s account, namely, the demon clan haihuohu and the devil''s way blazing sea, and the demon clan Heitian snake and the devil''s way big Heitian. These two families, previously in Nanhuang, were deadly enemies. They wanted to get rid of each other quickly. In particular, the sea fire tiger and the black sky snake are eager to destroy the blazing sea and the black sky. It''s just the Jiusheng palace that was destroyed. It''s a pity for the two demon families. Now that all the four families are subordinated to Chang''an City, Chang''an can''t help fighting privately, but the premise is that it can''t affect the overall arrangement and plan of Chang''an. Therefore, although the four families are still fighting against each other, they have been controlled in low intensity in recent years. Today, the two demon clans, the black sky snake and the sea fire tiger, have their own masters coming overseas. The black sky and the blazing sea are the two holy places of evil, and naturally they are not willing to lag behind. We all hope that we can make great achievements, so as to overpower each other. A victory supported by Chang''an city will be a real victory."People in Longcheng are very well behaved. They live with their tails in their hands." Fang Chang said with a smile. Yang Zheng, the "Black Dragon King" of the Dragon City, was once the first master of the South wilderness evil way. As a result, as an old saying goes, rafters rot first. In addition to the nine saints'' Palace which was destroyed, the south wild devil road died. Yang Zheng was the only one. The former leader of Longcheng, Qunlun, is now losing his strength, so naturally he does not dare to make a high profile. Chang''an killed the city leader of his family, which was inevitably targeted. If it wasn''t just for Yang Zheng, the whole dragon city would be a mess. At present, there is a chance for Chang''an city to do errands for meritorious service. Naturally, Longcheng has also made great efforts to transfer many experts to the West. However, although there are many people coming, they are still cautious and low-key, and dare not make it public. "There is a rumor that it was his majesty who took the initiative to pacify the southern famine." Xie Feng looked solemn: "they should be careful now." Fang Chang''s eyes were shocked: "is the rumor true?" "Whether it''s true or not doesn''t affect us to do our own business now." Xie Feng said, leave here, go to another camp, and then ordered the disciples to lead the guests. With Jueming Valley master sitting opposite, looking at the opposite side Pang, Xie Feng secretly nodded. Jueming Valley obviously also wants to seize the opportunity to do meritorious service. They know that they have a close relationship with Jueming tianwu people in southern zhanbu, so they are very concerned about it. The fact that the valley master himself came to the overseas shows that he attaches great importance to zhengdu. On the other hand, I think Chang''an City has also played an incentive role in rewarding them. A large number of shipping networks are being established between Nanhuang and China. Juemininggu, one of the leaders in Nanhuang, cooperated with Zhengyi school. On the other side of the wasteland sea, the Middle Earth was under the rule of Shushan faction in the southwest, and under the rule of Yinchao in the southeast, which connected with their southern wasteland side. In this respect, the demon clan is not suitable to take on heavy responsibilities, so it can not be counted first. Among the several holy places of the evil way, Jueming Valley finally stood out and got the position to cooperate with the Zhengyi school, which made the whole valley jubilant. People in Longcheng, chiyanhai, and the great dark sky are turning pale. The arrangement of Chang''an City has established the current head of the southern wilderness. At the moment, perhaps symbolism is greater than reality. However, as time goes on, the trade between the two places has become more and more prosperous, and the rule of jueminggu will certainly benefit from it. After a long time, I''m afraid it should be worthy of the name. Is a few big demon clan are worried, not to mention other evil way holy land? Xie Feng is not worried about this. He was one of the leaders of the western regions. Corresponding to xuanchao and Bodhi temple in the direction of China and Turkey. Several of them were early subordinates to the forces of Chang''an City, which can now be regarded as a reward from another angle. Xuan Dynasty is located in the west of Middle Earth, facing the western regions across the sea. Bodhi Temple naturally has its own industry. They travel between the western regions and China, which is convenient to integrate the scattered Buddhist temples in the western regions, but their potential influence is still not small. In this way, we gradually put everything under the control of Chang''an. For each family, this is a groundbreaking undertaking. Once upon a time, the five realms of Dongsheng Shenzhou, such as the Middle Earth and the western regions, were separated from each other by the barren sea. It is difficult for ships to cross the wild sea. Even the majority of practitioners are hard to cross. Moreover, even if there is no terrorist storm in the way, the long distance between the two places is also a nightmare for shipping. Therefore, the exchanges between the continents are very rare, and for ordinary people, they are completely cut off. As for the ocean shipping trade between the two continents, we need not even think about it. It is impossible for people to expect that the top strong people, like porters, can transport goods between the two places, even if they have the ability Xie Feng can''t help feeling a lot. Chang''an City has changed Dongsheng Shenzhou a lot. And some things, before they appear, we dare not think about. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 472 In the Tianshu Hall of Chang''an City, there are also people who come all the way to communicate with Lou Yu, who is in charge of the business. "In terms of China and Turkey, are the people of the Qian and Ning dynasties in charge?" After Lou Ning left office, Jiang Chong, who was acting for Beimang affairs temporarily, came to Tianshu hall again. He is the right person recommended by Lou Ning. When Lou Ning was the protector of Beimang, he was the first local expert of Beimang who fell to Lou Ning. He was able and trusted by Lou Ning and became his right-hand man. Lou Yu is also very familiar with Jiang Chong and often deals with him. "That''s right, so Beimang should decide the candidates as soon as possible." Lou Yu said quietly: "this is a great event that your majesty will personally take part in. No one can be careless." She knew that Jiang Chong could distinguish between the heavy and the heavy, but it was a matter of great importance. Jiang Chong nodded: "please don''t worry, I understand." In the past, Beimang was swept away by Xian Kaiyang and Su Po, and the local power was almost eliminated. Now that we belong to Chang''an, everything has to start from scratch. When Lou Ning was in charge of Beimang, some of his cronies came with him from China, and some of his forces were promoted and fostered from Beimang. These people have become the new rich of Beimang. The opening of the cross sea business road was naturally robbed by countless people. Among them, who to choose, let Lou Yu and Jiang Chong also have a lot to think about. Although there are differences between intimacy and estrangement, in this matter, in any case, we should take Lou Yu as our first choice. There are seven or eight names on it. She put the paper down, then pointed four times on it: "these are for consideration. You can pick them up by yourself, and then report them." When Lou Ning was the protector of Beimang, Lou Yu once went north with his elder brother. He can''t understand the situation of Beimang any more. The list presented by Jiang Chong is generally reliable. Of course, in order to let Lou Yu have a choice, several of them are destined to accompany on the list. Naturally, Lou Yu can see the secret. "Yes, I understand." Jiang Chong takes back the paper, talks with Lou Yu again, and then leaves. He returned to Beimang and decided the matter as soon as possible. After Jiang Chong left, other people asked to see him, and Lou Yu agreed. Then three men, old and young, came in together. "Director Li, head of the Wei family, Mr. Tang." Lou Yu nodded slightly. Those who came were under the rule of Dongjiang. The young man is Li Qiong, who was born in the royal family of the eastern Tang Dynasty and is now in charge of Chu in eastern Xinjiang. The middle-aged man was the dark Guard commander of the former western Chu Dynasty, and now he is also in tangze of Chu. The last old man was Wei Chong, the head of the Wei family in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The three people saluted Lou Yu one after another. Lou Yu was born in the middle of China. She didn''t pay much attention to the relatively poor eastern Xinjiang, where experts were scarce. But for one thing, it''s the place of his majesty Longxing. For another thing, I''m now working in Tianshu hall, and I''m in Chang''an. I have to adjust my mind and have a bowl of water. Therefore, she did not despise Li Qiong and others: "I don''t know what happened to the three people who are here today?" "Mrs. Wang, we''ve taken the liberty to visit you today. Please don''t blame me." Lou Yufu''s family name is Wang, so Wei Chong called it: "the Jin and Chu areas of eastern Xinjiang are all adjacent to the sea. I don''t know if there is a chance to open up business routes with China?" Lou Yu smile: "of course." She guessed that the three people in front of her came for this. The trade between China and Turkey and eastern Xinjiang was the first to show signs, but now it has to be vigorously developed. At the beginning, Chang''an city entered the middle of the earth, and there was an expert in eastern Xinjiang Gan as a pawn, charging ahead. In addition to Guyuan academy, others such as Huanglei school, wutianfeng school, Dahe Longmen school, Fulu palace, chendi Chenjia school, Liangdi Nanshan school and so on, all have established their foothold in China with Chang''an city. Now China and eastern Xinjiang are separated from each other by the sea, and trade routes are connected. These forces, together with the long family of China, have naturally become the main responsible persons. In particular, the Huanglei faction, occupying the western border of eastern Xinjiang, facing the middle land, was even cheaper. Li Qiong, Tang Ze, Wei Chong and others were naturally greedy. In particular, Li Qiong and Tang Ze, who lived in Chu, had the same geographical conditions as Zhou, but now they were taken advantage of by the Huanglei sect in Zhou. Of course, they were enthusiastic. Although Li Qiong was born in the Tang Dynasty, he now presided over the Chu area himself and did his best for it. Wei Chong is located in Jin Dynasty, which is the easternmost part of eastern Xinjiang. However, sea transportation is better than land transportation. In the East, Chen Di, under the leadership of Chen Mengyang''s Chen family, now has a share. Of course, Wei Chong is also interested. As a matter of fact, not only the three of them, but also many people in eastern Xinjiang, central Turkey or other places asked for help from Lou Yu. "Each family can organize caravans to travel between the continents." Lou Yu said with a smile. Li Qiong, Tang Ze and Wei Chong all laughed bitterly: "of course, it''s good, but..."If Chang''an city wants to open up trade routes and strengthen the exchanges among the five regions, it is naturally impossible to issue licenses to only a few companies, but encourage more to be better. Now, the appointment of several responsible persons is mainly a work of hosting and supervising, not just allowing them to go into the sea. But it is the work of hosting and supervising that is undoubtedly a great convenience for all parties to cultivate their own forces. Of course, we dare not spoil the good things of Chang''an city because of private fighting. But even if they just exercise their power in a fair and just way, it is enough for them to stand out, and the stronger ones are stronger, and to stand apart from others. Of course, we all want to fight for such a good thing. But now it''s not going to work. Li Gong, Tang Ze and Wei Chong sighed. In fact, some rules can be seen. Those who are valued and cared for by Chang''an will give priority to those who have made meritorious contributions on the basis of being able to do it well. Li Gong, Wei Chong and others also made contributions, but they were mainly limited to the eastern Xinjiang. In those years, when Chang''an marched into middle earth, they failed to contribute. Therefore, for the benefit of the vast sea beyond eastern Xinjiang, they could only follow behind Huang Lei Paizhuo, Chen Mengyang of Chen family, and Li Jie of Dahe Longmen. Watching people eat meat, they drink soup. They can only regret that they missed the opportunity at the beginning, otherwise they might have a place today. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looks at Li Qiong and leaves dejected. He can''t help shaking his head and laughing. He handed the matter to Lou Yu, and he no longer paid attention to the details, but only paid attention to some big nodes. In the following days, when Lord Zhang himself practiced martial arts, he watched Lou Yu and others decide all the rules. Day and night, the masters of daomen''s major sects and above lay one after another great array among the barren seas inside Dongsheng Shenzhou to calm the storm. Then a large number of sea going ships were built and launched in the shipyard of Gongfang. After the exchange of commercial goods between the north and the south, big ships set sail to sea, sailing on the vast sea which used to block the internal and external. First of all, it took China and Turkey as the center and established lines with Sifang. Then, Beimang is the same as Dongjiang, Beimang is the same as Xiyu, Nanhuang is the same as Dongjiang, Nanhuang is the same as Xiyu. Even between the northern Mang and the southern wilderness, and between the eastern Xinjiang and the western regions, long-distance air routes have been built. Finally, they interweave into a huge network covering Dongsheng Shenzhou. By this time, about half a year has passed. In his mind, Zhang Dongyun finally heard the voice he thought about day and night: [the city master successfully established a business network connecting the five regions, further strengthened the connection between the five regions, improved the people''s livelihood book review of Dongsheng Shenzhou, completed the construction task of 10.2, and obtained 5000 points of upgrading experience Award] Zhang Dongyun sat back in his chair with a smile. Normally speaking, it is a matter of years to build a huge sea going ship, regardless of whether the craft is allowed or not, even if the technical conditions can be met. But now the whole eastern Xinjiang, the Middle Earth, the northern Mang, the southern wilderness, and the eastern coast of the western regions are all covered by the invincible city. In this coverage, he can do whatever he wants. All the prisoners he had captured before were put to work in countless new docks, which accelerated the pace of time and brought about the current prosperity. Otherwise, how could it be so fast? Just like dumplings, it would organize countless huge fleets to and from Dongsheng Shenzhou? Now efforts are effective, hard work is sweet, this construction task is finally done by him. Of course, things are good. Next, he will continue to encourage the construction of the open sea commercial road, rather than ignoring the completion of the task. Just, still basically give Lou Yu to wait for a person to be in charge. Lord Zhang''s current attention is focused on the new system task: [construction task 10.3: the coverage of invincible city is becoming wider and wider. Please further strengthen the basic management construction on the basis of the original, so that the influence of invincible city can reach into the fields and countryside of Dongsheng Shenzhou] this Zhang Dongyun looked at it and laughed. Isn''t it for the same purpose that he made great efforts to build "Xingluo"? I just didn''t think that I was running into a system task, which really killed two birds with one stone. However, from the point of view of this task, the current construction of grass-roots governance is still not enough. As the owner of the invincible City, as long as Lord Zhang is willing, he can naturally know the changes of every plant in the city. But if you want to accomplish this task, you still need to do it yourself. The existence of invincible city can help speed up the solution to this problem, but it can''t replace it. Zhang Dongyun believes that his previous efforts have laid a solid foundation. On this basis, we should continue to strengthen and reach the standard soon. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 473 We must not be in a hurry to complete this construction task. Zhang Dongyun continued to deploy his "Star". The contentment on the surface is Mr. Wu Yun he projected. In the Tianshu hall, Mr. Wuyun summoned some of the "stars" in the "Xingluo". Among them, there are many people who have self-cultivation. For example, when invincible city first started, it was the disciples of the Hanshan sect, forgetting the truth view, Dahe Longmen and other Eastern forces. Zhang Dongyun looked at Hui Tianyu, Xie Zhao, Wen Hu and others in the Tianshu hall, and he also felt some emotion for a moment. They are all hardworking and intelligent people. The expansion of Chang''an city was too fast, and China and even the whole Dongsheng Shenzhou started one after another. More and more experts join Chang''an. In the early years, some people in the early days of Chang''an City were not completely marginalized, but their status would undoubtedly decline. Under the guidance of Chang''an City, their respective practice methods have greatly improved, but it will take a long time to accumulate and develop in order to really see the results. In the future, these local forces in eastern Xinjiang will not be able to compete with the experts in the middle and western regions, completely changing the poor and weak situation in the past. But at present, Chang''an city is developing too fast, only a few years later, it has reached the present stage. No matter how hard Hui Tianyu and other Hanshan people try, they can''t catch up with Dahe Longmen and forget the truth. Xie Zhao and forgetting the truth, Wenhu and Longmen, who want to catch up with places like Shushan and Bodhi temple, are not the same things that they can do in recent years. So what should they do before that? Conglong''s skill is not small, but it is obviously not enough to make people lie down in peace under the unprecedented changes in Dongsheng Shenzhou. And the "Xingluo" which is constantly expanding, continuously downward, and constantly expanding has become a good choice for them to return to Tianyu. For those who have low accomplishments but are willing to do things, this is also the top priority of Chang''an city. Practitioners didn''t pay much attention to mortals. Especially for some people of high practice, to some extent, they and mortals are just like mortals and cattle and sheep. Most of the practitioners are out of work and supported by mortals. They protect mortals and choose from them. In addition to the imperial and imperial dynasties'' relative emphasis on the Royal people, it is no exaggeration to say that whether the rest protect the common people or not depends on their mood. It was not until the rise of Chang''an city that this aspect gradually improved. Prisoners and captives should be used as coolies for the people. Under the leadership of Chen Yu and others in Tiangong hall, there are often ideas of benefiting the people. Ordered by Zhang Dongyun, they have to constantly improve their farm seeds and tools. In maritime trade, practitioners are more likely to act as hosts and patrons. Most of the business trips are spontaneous business. And the "Star" will continue to influence downward, until deep into the fields, mountains and villages. Back to Tianyu and others to practice, put down the body, into the county into the countryside. Zhang Dongyun sees all this in his eyes and will not treat them badly. After all, it''s also exercise. People who can do well can naturally shoulder other responsibilities. The talent embodied in the cultivation of practitioners is different from the talent of governing the people and managing the affairs, and managing the world and helping the people. Professional things, professional people to do, just suitable. "You are the" stars "that started in eastern Xinjiang and grew up with Chang''an." Looking at them, Mr. Wu Yun said quietly, "now there are also" stars "in China, Beimang, Nanhuang and western regions, and they have a certain foundation. However, this is not enough. Every place needs to go deeper into the world. You have to leave your original posts and disperse in all directions to further help the local "Xingluo" to be established. " "At your Majesty''s will, at your Sir''s command." Wen Hu and others bowed themselves. It is difficult to leave the place where the foundation has been laid and achievements have been made and go to distant and strange places like China and Turkey. First of all, how to make the local people accept them is the first test. But Hui Tianyu, Wen Hu and others were calm and not stage fright. These days of exercise, so that they become different from the past calm and capable. After receiving orders from Mr. Wu Yun, they went out of Tianshu hall and said goodbye to each other. "The whole Dongsheng Shenzhou is under the rule of Chang''an, with convenient transportation. Every year when we return to Tianshu hall to report on our work, we get together again." Wen Hu holds his fist. Hui Tianyu, Xie Zhao and others all smile and nod: "this is certain." They have been rooted in Chang''an city all the year round. They are all "stars" of each other. After a long time, people gradually form another sense of belonging. At this time, the different levels of cultivation, and even the high and low power of each clan, seem to have become a matter of another world.In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun sighed as the crowd dispersed. At this time, news came from the overseas prefectures. Xie Feng returns that the head of the black sky snake clan binds the ring, and successfully persuades the southern zhanbuzhou demon clan to surrender to Chang''an city. The head of the Xueyu clan is willing to come to Chang''an in person to show his sincerity and loyalty. Zhang Dongyun can''t help it. With Zhang Dongyun''s permission, Jiefeng and Heitian snake are thoroughly confident. They immediately secretly contact each other and arrange for Xueji to come to Chang''an. For more than half a year, Chang''an City has been in an orderly way, and even seems to be in a leisurely state. It has been expanding into the distant wasteland. The pace can''t be fast, but it''s steady. There''s a hint that the tide is coming and it''s unstoppable. In Xiniu Hezhou and Beiju Luzhou, they all showed low-key restraint. Of course, this is also related to the fact that the forces of Chang''an City have not really contacted their native land. In such a vast sea, Xie Feng and others can play whatever they want. Anyway, it''s rootless, a little island. As long as they win a head-on collision in the future, these Chang''an people will at least retreat to the eastern Shenzhou and western regions. Even the demons in South zhanbu island seemed a little quiet at this time. Recently, Taowu people seldom go deep into the sea and collide with Chang''an city. However, the ancestral land of the Xueyu people is located in the archipelago in the northeast of Nanzhan Island, almost under the eyes of the Taowu people. In this case, if there is any change in the blood, it is easy for Taowu to detect it. Naturally, they should be more careful. Zhang Dongyun would never urge them. However, Lei Han has not moved, and Su Po and others in Chang''an City have not taken the initiative to come. It''s as if we don''t know each other yet. Zhang Dongyun thought, is it right to ask Su Po to go? While he was thinking about it, Ao Kong also put forward the same view: "this guy must be preparing something. There''s no reason to call him so comfortable. I''ll go there, even if I interrupt his little movements." "Then I''ll see." Su Po did not object. He said he would do it, even if he went straight to beijuluzhou. With the experience of Yu Tianquan''s last visit, "nine baby king" returned to Nanshan this time simply. "I''ve heard a lot about the name of the sword demon. But I don''t know if you''re here. My majesty is closing the door. It''s not convenient to see the guests." Go back to Nanshan and bow to su. Su Po calm said: "if I must see five brothers?" "I don''t know where your Majesty''s seclusion is." Guinanshan is very single: "You Jia wants to break into beijuluzhou. Maybe we can''t stop it now. Your majesty has permission. At this time, we can retreat. Beijuluzhou is just as good as you Jia. After he leaves the pass, you can say that you Jia is famous. I''ve heard something about it. I ask myself that I''m not an opponent, but I''m sure I can escape if I want to run." Su Po tone calm: "but not necessarily." GUI Nanshan said with a smile: "if you can, I don''t want to face up to you. I can''t help it. Can''t I just give it a try?" Su Po was slightly silent for a moment: "listen to what you just said, is brother Wu determined to fight with us?" Guinanshan looked serious: "Your Majesty once said that there was something hidden in that year. After he left the pass, the truth became clear." Su Po has a pair of eyebrows. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun''s face also showed an interested look. "I don''t know the details." GUI Nanshan said: "but your majesty is not a man who has no aim. Mr. Su should know this." Su Po nodded: "yes, five brothers do." He glanced around: "so long, only you?" GUI Nanshan replied: "to tell you the truth, Taotie king and Heidi are not in Beiju Luzhou at the moment. But the ice emperor is dissuaded by me. He has a strong disposition and is loyal to his majesty. If Mr. Su starts, he will not escape like me and fight to the end. It''s a pity that he will only die in vain. " Su Po nodded. He didn''t speak any more and ignored Guinan mountain in front of him. He crossed the other side and went deep into the blessed land of Beiju Luzhou to search. I''m looking for Rehan''s whereabouts. Guinanshan was not obstructed. Or it''s useless to stop the enemy. Or because of self-confidence, Su Po couldn''t find Lei Han who was shut up. It''s no use looking for him. There are four vast areas in northern Luzhou: Qinglong, Baihu, Zhuque and Xuanwu. However, with the strength of Su Po''s cultivation, it won''t take long to pass them all without interference. "Brother, I can''t find brother five." Su stood in mid air, as if to himself: "either he left beijuluzhou, or his hidden method was too clever for me to notice." Want to hide his perception, sad. But if the other party is Lei Han, Su Po doesn''t think it''s hard to accept."Don''t mind, he''ll come out one day." Zhang Dongyun said. Aokong stood in the hall and hummed, "which is the real thing, which is the hidden thing? I think it''s him who makes excuses for himself? " "The situation is not clear. Let''s not rush to a conclusion." Su Po''s voice came from the light and shadow dreamland: "brother, let''s put down Beiju Luzhou for a while. Let''s wait until we meet brother Wu. If brother Wu is a friend but not an enemy, it''s hard to avoid harming him if he occupies Beiju Luzhou at this moment. He''s willing to take care of himself when he''s not with others. It''s different after all." "He''s hiding behind closed doors, just to guard us. Do you still speak for him?" Ao Kong Leng hum. Su po said: "now that we have occupied the northern part of Qilu, unless the elder brother is in charge, there will be repeated incidents after the fifth brother leaves the pass. Just like the previous Dongsheng Shenzhou and western regions, the elder brother loves the people, which is not conducive to the people''s livelihood." Aokong''s lips moved, but he didn''t speak again. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 474 "At present, Beiju Luzhou is still peaceful. Seven younger brothers, come back." Zhang Dongyun fixed the tone with one stroke. Aokong in the hall did not object. At present, there is no one coming to Dongsheng Shenzhou to make trouble. If not, I don''t want to put it down. Aokong was just thinking of this when he heard Zhang Dongyun say to him, "eleven younger brother, what are the two people who are missing in North Ju Lu Zhou?" "OK, give it to me." Aokong immediately accepted it. Previously, when GUI Nanshan answered Su Po''s question, he mentioned that Yao Feng, the "king of Taotie" and Ji Qingwen, the "black emperor", were not in Beiju Luzhou. Su Po looks for Lei Han and vaguely discovers the breath of "ice emperor" Longchuan, but Yao Feng and Ji Qingwen are missing. These two people are likely to be away from home. Where are they now and what are they doing? Ao Kong is also interested in this and sneers to himself: if he finds these two people to make trouble, it will flatten Leihan''s Beiju Luzhou. After taking leave of Zhang Dongyun, he left Daming Palace. If it''s really bad for Chang''an, in addition to sneaking into Dongsheng Shenzhou, the other party is to contact nanzhanbuzhou group demons or Xiniu Hezhou Buddhism. The monk''s pure land is integrated, and it''s hard to find it. There is a lot of chaos on the other side of Nanzhan Island, and there may be more clues left. Aokong made up his mind and went all the way to the West. Su Po left beijuluzhou. See him leave, "nine baby king" return to south mountain face smile disappear, look very serious. A long time later, the posture of "ice emperor" Longchuan appeared beside him, his face was gloomy and blue. "To know that you are holding back your grievances is not humiliation to me." GUI Nanshan said faintly, "but your majesty has a strict order. We''ll wait until he leaves the pass. Before that, if twelve hell invades, we''ll have to retreat in order to protect our useful body for the future." Longchuan took a deep breath and remained silent. Guinanshan did not continue to talk about the interest, cold eyes, looking at the overseas direction. After leaving beijuluzhou, Su Po did not return to Chang''an city. Instead, he was waiting on the barren sea in the central area between the four continents. He had a strong sense of existence, which made it hard for people from any direction to ignore. "Big brother." Alone, he suddenly whispered. "Why?" Zhang Dongyun''s voice immediately came out of the rune on his forehead. "Elder brother, although I''m not sure, I always feel that Ba Mei seems to be hiding something." Su po said in a low voice: "I feel it''s a sword..." Zhang Dongyun said with a smile, "when she thinks it''s the right time, ask her to tell you." "Good." Su Po nodded and did not ask. He just raised his own questions. Now that Zhang Dongyun obviously knows about it, he will not mention it any more. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun ushered in another group of guests. "The evil prescription of the Xueyu clan, please refer to the Lord of Chang''an." "The Brown faces of the blood weevil clan. See the Lord of Chang''an." When the two great men were in Daming Palace, they saw Zhang Dongyun. Both of them were tall and dignified, but they were bloody and evil. But they are two big blood demons. They do as the Romans do and turn into human figures. Although not as powerful as a real dragon, Xueyu has its own style of overlord. However, compared with the real dragon, they are more violent and bloodthirsty. Of course, now in front of Zhang Dongyun, they will all the evil spirit of convergence, now carefully, standing in the lower steps. The black sky snake ring makes it clear. So far, there have been at least nine masters of the fourteenth frontier who have fallen into the hands of Chang''an city. Dongsheng Shenzhou''s former top power was almost wiped out by Chang''an. Chang''an city is now able to occupy a unified Dongzhou, relying not on peaceful negotiations, but on the iron barrel of life and death. At present, the blood clan can''t completely confirm the truth of what the tie ring said. But even if there are some differences, Taowu and Taotie are not afraid of Chang''an, but they have to be. The black sky snake people in the southern wilderness of Dongsheng Shenzhou are not inferior to the blood snake people. But now they are under the command of Chang''an and they are obedient. On the contrary, they look to the South and say they will be subdued. On this basis, the blood clan had to seriously consider the possibility of Chang''an City conquering the southern zhanbu island. Finally, they were convinced by the shackles and decided to go to Chang''an city. However, at present, nanzhanbuzhou is not the world of Chang''an after all, and the ancestral land of their blood clan is adjacent to Taowu, one of the four murderers. It''s because of the blood clan. At present, we have to be careful. However, in order to show his determination and sincerity, the clan leader, Xie Fang, went to Chang''an City in secret to meet Zhang Dongyun with another clan old palm Prime Minister of the 13th frontier cultivation.From a certain point of view, the evil party came by himself to see the reality of Chang''an City, so as to confirm whether his previous decision was correct. Now, when I see Zhang Dongyun, the evil side only feels trance. He can shake the spirit of the thirteenth realm demon. The other side''s wisdom is really unfathomable. Xie Fang even doubted that his hesitation was in his Majesty''s eyes? There was no doubt in his heart now, but only fear. He bowed to Zhang Dongyun and did not dare to make any changes. "No gift." Zhang Dongyun''s ethereal and majestic voice came from above, and he could not hear the joy and anger. Evil side, brown phase two demons, quickly thanks to get up. "You did a good job." Zhang Dongyun gave a light command: "I have set up a capital protection mansion overseas. When you go back, you can just listen to Xie Feng''s command. After you have taken Nanzhan Buzhou, you can''t miss your credit." The evil formula and brown phase were overjoyed at the news, and the clan leader was relieved. Zhang Dongyun said, then slightly waved his hand. The two demons of the evil side were slightly stunned again, and then quickly left. Mr. Wu Yun led them away from the Daming Palace and said with a faint smile: "the leader of the overseas Dadu protection solution will discuss the next related matters with the clan leader of Xie Fang." "I see." The evil side nodded, and the heart Taoist Lord an was really wonderful and unpredictable. But when you think about it carefully, it''s also reasonable, so it''s normal. Xie Feng, the leader of the prison dragon sect, is an expert in the fourteenth realm. He is in charge of one side of the situation. Naturally, there is no problem. Xie Fang, Zongxiang and others came to Chang''an city quietly to meet them, also through Jiefeng and tie ring. Of course, if Chang''an City really wants to capture the whole South zhanbu Island, Jiefeng alone will not have that ability. But after meeting the city leader of Chang''an, the evil party and palm phase have no doubt at this moment. Sooner or later, nanzhanbuzhou will be the bag of Chang''an city. They left Chang''an City and quietly returned all the way to the West. Out of the western regions, after leaving Dongsheng Shenzhou and entering the barren sea, they did not return at the first time, but went to see Jiefeng first. No matter what happens in the future, before Chang''an City has further arrangements, their blood clan will now belong to the overseas capital''s guard house, and temporarily obey the orders of Dadu to protect Jiefeng. Although there are no masters in the fourteenth realm, there are three masters in the thirteenth realm. Its strength is among the demons in the southern zhanbu state, belonging to the first half of the second echelon. With them as their internal agents, the overseas prefectures'' actions against nanzhanbuzhou achieved twice the result with half the effort. Xie Feng didn''t expect that he and his subordinates would be able to sweep Nanzhan island. But we have to make some achievements. Therefore, it is very important for the existence of such a family. He with evil Fang, brown phase two demons, set all kinds of care and contact method, just personally sent them out. "The sea is vast. If you don''t work, you''ll be sent far away." "I hope to welcome the day of Wang Shi''s landing in nanzhanbuzhou as soon as possible." "I also believe that this day will come soon." Jiefeng nods to say goodbye to the evil prescription and the brown phase. At present, they are still needed to hide, so they should be careful to keep secrets, so they don''t send more information to Jiefeng. After the two evil spirits left, they carefully crossed the barren sea and returned to the ancestral land of South zhanbu. However, as they walked, they suddenly felt a sense of danger. At the next moment, the two bloody beasts suddenly turned their heads, and then they saw a huge fierce beast behind them. It''s a Tao Wu! ¡°¡­¡­ The father of the evil mountain The heart of xuejuexifang sinks to the bottom of the valley. The Taowu clan is one of the four murderers. They are the strong competitors of the hegemony of Nanzhan Buzhou. There are two big demons in the 14th territory in the clan. In addition to their patriarch, they are the old people in front of them, the evil mountain. This old man is the highest age and the longest generation master of Taowu. He has achieved the peak of the demon emperor in the realm of Vientiane. He has been rampant in the southern Zhou for a long time and has always been vicious and domineering. There is also a reason why they are so close to Taowu that they are bullied all the year round. As a result, as soon as they came back from Chang''an City, they ran into the evil mountain. How much do they know when they show up behind them? Xie Fang, the head of the Xueyu clan, kept many thoughts in his heart, but kept calm on his face: "I didn''t expect to meet Lao Zu here. How can you come to this desolate sea at leisure?" "You''re here. I can''t come, my grandfather?" The evil mountain gazed at the two blood weeps, called the evil side and the brown phase, and they shuddered. "What''s Lao Zu saying..." Brown phase forced to smile. But before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by the evil mountain: "if you eat things inside and outside, you think you can collude with Chang''an and turn the world upside down? What did you talk about with Chang''an City? Come from the real way. "Xie Fang quickly denied: "how can we be related to Chang''an? It''s because some of the family''s children have been lost in this area, so we''ve come to look for them. Let''s also ask our ancestors for a lesson. " "Don''t cry if you don''t see the coffin," said the evil mountain coldly With that, he directly stretched out a claw and grabbed the two blood monkeys fiercely. "Evil mountain, don''t go too far!" Both the evil prescription and the brown appearance are in the shape of dragon, fighting with the Taowu in front of them. Between the opening and closing of the scales of the two blood dragons, heavy blood mist dispersed again, and dyed the sea surface hundreds of miles around into a bloody red. The vast sea of blood gives birth to a powerful force of erosion, and all flesh and blood will be dissolved into blood. But Taowu was just sneering. He stood upright in the middle of the sea of blood, but his body was as strong as steel and iron. He was attacked by the sea of blood without losing a cent. When the two demons of evil Fang and brown Xiang saw him, they felt toothache. Another vicious roar from the evil mountain will light up a blue flame on its surface. These cyan flames spread to all directions and turned the sea of blood into nothing. In the face of this big demon, who is more ferocious than himself, evil Fang and brown Xiang dare not have the slightest reservation. In the sea of blood, innumerable stars turn into starlight dots and fluctuate constantly. This is the thirteenth realm of the demon clan, also known as the fourth realm of the demon emperor, the most prominent feature of the great demon in the realm of Xinghai. The Demon power star sea expands and spreads all around, blesses on the sea of blood, and fights against the flame of the evil mountain. Evil mountain just kept sneering. He is the fifth mirror of the demon emperor. He is a great demon in the realm of all things. Let alone the sea of stars, everything can manifest. It is clear that the evil demon, with its blue light and flame, has the appearance of being dignified and upright, and resisting all evils. The blood sea of yin and evil is constantly burned by the flame with the most positive and positive power, and there is no power to fight back. The evil prescription and brown phase are bitter in heart. Seeing that they were not rivals, they wanted to run away, but the whole blood clan was still in the southern wilderness. Even if the two of them run away, the evil mountain will be able to wash the ancestral land of the blood clan. They tried to contact Chang''an City, but it''s inconvenient to send a message at the moment. I don''t know when Chang''an will receive it and when the reinforcements will arrive. They can''t fight and can''t walk. They can''t help being in a dilemma. The clan leader''s evil side roared and made a long, harsh howling sound. Together with the long howling, the evil mountain was startled. Then he felt that his blood all over his body was violently fluctuating, like chaos. If you look at the evil prescription again, the canthus of your eyes are about to crack, and the blood oozes out of your eyes. The other party''s magic power is affecting his blood? At this moment, the evil mountain felt that all the blood in his body seemed to be boiling. Just a few breaths, the eyes of xuejue Xie Fang ooze blood, shed blood tears, miserable and terrible. And Taowu evil mountain, the whole body blood gushing, as if to break the body out. "Well, I underestimated you before." Evil mountain is also the roar of doctors. His whole body up and down cyan flame introverted, and then rigidly fixed his own blood. Taowu''s obstinacy is reflected in all aspects. At the moment, it is also reflected in its own blood. It is forced to stabilize and resist the influence of the evil prescription. Evil prescription, brown phase see, in the heart immediately completely gave birth to despair. They have to make a choice between a desperate breakthrough and a desperate fight to the end. But at this time, the clan leader Xie Fang suddenly shocked his whole body. The evil mountain looks at each other and is also surprised. On the forehead of Xie Fang, there was a shining seal. The next moment, the blood evil Fang on the whole body Demon power crazy surge. Around the sea of blood, rapid expansion, blink of an eye, it covers more than a thousand miles. In the sea of blood, blood condenses into mountains, lakes, flowers, birds, fish, insects, stars, rain, snow, lightning and other scenes, and then floats over the sea of blood, constantly surging, shaking all directions. Just in a moment, he turned into the king of all things. The evil mountain was stunned. He was stunned. Even the evil prescription itself was on the spot. Then, there was a voice that Xie Fang would never forget: "get rid of him." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 475 This voice has only been heard once before by Xie Fang. The voice of your Majesty in the Daming Palace of Chang''an city. But I don''t feel strange at the moment, because the voice was engraved into his bone marrow and soul. Now, his cultivation strength suddenly soared, which was obviously also his Majesty''s means. Promote a demon clan in the thirteenth realm to the fourteenth realm out of thin air. The evil method has never been seen before. Although there have been similar hints in and out of the words of the head of the black sky snake clan before, it''s even more personal experience to witness it with one''s own eyes. It''s called blood evil that we can really understand the wisdom of Chang''an city. He felt the surging power of his body, and realized that it was not just the physical strength, but his spirit was more flexible than ever. Xie Fang had never been to the realm of Vientiane before. He didn''t know what the scenery on the top of the mountain was like. But he was sure that he was in the fourteenth realm, and he didn''t seem to be forced to be promoted, but as if he was really cultivating and breaking through to this realm. To the current body, control freely, without any unknown and discomfort. Now, he is the fourteenth realm, and he is the Bloodhound at the peak of the demon emperor. "At your Majesty''s command!" Once again, the evil side let out a long scream. Then he saw a sea of blood all over the sky, and the waves of blood were surging towards the Taowu mountain in front of him. The evil mountain was so surprised that he was attacked by the evil party and came back to his senses. The blue flames all over his body surged and turned into a sea of fire to block the enemy''s blood. The sight was unprecedented, which made the mountain unprepared for a moment. But after all, he is a thousand years old demon, although not confused. "Is it your own secret, or is it the means of Chang''an City?" The expression of the evil mountain was no longer relaxed, but became dignified. His eyes were fixed on the evil side of the clan leader. Xie Fang sneered: "no matter what the reason is, our family''s investment in Chang''an city can turn your Taowu heaven, how about it?" "You''re looking for death!" he said He flashed and rushed to Xie Fang. Although he was furious in his heart, he was still accurate in his tactical choice. Because of his physical strength, the other side''s blood clan is not good at physical strength, so the evil mountain directly strives for close contact. The body shape of the evil side is light, and it gives way to one side. At the same time, it gives out the long cry of the Dragon again. The old evil mountain of the Taowu clan felt the blood in his body again. It seemed that he was going to spray out from thousands of pores. He snorted and forced his Qi and blood. He didn''t stop. He still rushed to the evil side fiercely and grabbed it with his claws. Xie Fang''s body was scarred by him, and the dragon body was nearly cut off on the spot. But the blood in the body of the evil prescription surges, automatically connects the seriously injured body, and then quickly returns to the original state. Although the defense of the bloodhounds is not a strong point, the recovery ability of the bloodhounds is quite strong. Xie Fang''s body recovered as usual, but his evil spirit was a little low, which seemed that he had just healed and consumed a lot of energy. However, it was not easy for Taowu mountain to be acquired before. Blood marks could be seen in the five senses and seven orifices. The evil side''s hegemonic power of calling God and blood also caused damage to this Taowu. Both sides played their best in this round. As a result, they immediately won the lottery together. However, this round of fighting also reduced Taowu''s anger and intention of killing and calmed down again. Just now, we have exchanged injuries for injuries to fully explain one thing. There is no sign of instability in the foundation of this strange blood worm, but it is extremely powerful and not a bluff. This is an opponent of his level. In the past he did not pay attention to the blood, but now is a he must go all out may not be able to win the fourteenth realm of big demon. On one side, there is another blood fish, the brown phase of the thirteenth realm is covetous, ready to seize the opportunity at any time. Usually, the evil mountain doesn''t care about the brown aspect, but when he tries his best to fight against the evil side, the brown aspect of the thirteenth realm may affect the balance of victory and defeat. At this point, the evil mountain lost the mind to continue to compete with the evil prescription and palm. Chang''an city is so evil that it seems to have been waiting for him to ambush him. I don''t know how many cruel means there are next. Now that the enemy''s situation is not clear, Eshan thinks to himself that he''d better go back to his ancestral land first and discuss with the clan leader and other experts before making a decision. The blood weevil family secretly took refuge in Chang''an city. Whether it''s Chang''an help or Xie Fang''s previous hiding, he is already the big demon in the fourteenth realm. These two pieces of information alone are of great value to nanzhanbuzhou and must be sent back. The whole body of the evil mountain is blue and the flame is surging, which insulates the blood evil prescription from the outside. Then Taowu, who had been fighting to the end, turned around and ran away. At this moment, the evil mountain overcame his instinct.Taowu suddenly ran away, and he was a little surprised. But they did not allow the evil mountain to escape to get information, so they tried their best to encircle and kill the evil mountain. But after all, the evil mountain is a big demon in the realm of all things. The blue light and flame show all things in the world and block the evil side''s blood sea. Although Brown Xiang tried to delay the progress of the evil mountain, the evil mountain in the fourteenth realm was determined to escape. Although the two blood snakes had the upper hand, they could even hurt the evil mountain, but it was difficult to keep him. As the evil mountain was about to run away, the void in front of him suddenly broke open. Then, black dragons rush out of it. Feeling the sharp edge of these black dragons tearing and smashing everything, the evil mountain had no choice but to rein in and avoid. Thousands of black dragons rushed out, then circled between heaven and earth, forming a heavy purgatory, trapping the evil mountain in it. Evil mountain fixed his eyes and saw a handsome middle-aged man standing in front of him with a knife. "Xiyu Jiefeng..." Although it''s the first time we met, it''s said that the big demon evil mountain recognized the warrior in front of us for the first time. It was Xie Feng, the overseas protector of Chang''an city. The black dragons turn into hell and surround the evil mountains. Behind the evil mountain, the evil party and the two demons of the brown phase have been in place again, blocking his retreat. What''s more, the one who makes the mountain sink to the bottom is a handsome man standing on the distant sea with a sword hanging from his waist. Standing at a distance, the other side formed another external defense line to completely cut off the possibility of breaking through the encirclement of the evil mountain. It also helped the peak and the evil side to hold down the line and prevent other demons from helping the evil mountain in the direction of South zhanbu island. "Are you the sword devil in the twelve hell?" Asked the evil mountain in a deep voice. The middle-aged man with a sword hanging around his waist shook his head: "in the lower Shu mountain, it''s not as simple as Mr. Su''s swordsmanship." It''s not su Po. It''s good news for evil mountain. But it doesn''t change his current situation. Behind him is the blood evil prescription of the demon emperor''s peak state. In front of him is Xie Feng, the leader of the prison dragon sect at the peak of Emperor Wu. On the outside, there is the leader of Shushan school, who is also the peak of Emperor Wu. In the case of three to one, we are sure to encircle and kill the evil mountain on the spot. With the fierce and stubborn spirit of Taowu mountain, I feel desperate at the moment. "I''ve never met you, but I''ve heard of you as the second swordsman of Dongsheng Shenzhou." "I hope to have a chance to fight with you." If you want to fight with gupu, it means that you have to pass Jiefeng and Xifang first. With a roar of the evil mountain, his whole body was shining with blue light and flames. His whole body was as big as a hill, and he rushed forward to Jiefeng. He''s going forward. Xie Feng''s long sword was raised above his head, but his words were said by Chong Xie Fang and gupu: "please help Xie to hold the battle." After that, the long knife in his hand fell to the head of the evil mountain. The fall of the blade affects the whole black dragon purgatory to collapse to the center. The target is the head of the evil mountain! Before the blade really fell, Taowu felt the pain on his head, as if he would be split by Jiefeng. He had a fierce nature. He did not dodge in the roar, and rushed to Jiefeng. It was the same fate. Xie Feng''s hand holding the knife was extremely stable and did not waver. Then he saw the black dragon''s purgatory collapse, and finally gathered in a knife, like a black blade, splitting on the forehead of Taowu evil mountain. The top of the mountain was shining blue, but it was still cut by the black knife. Then there was the spatter of blood. The two claws of the evil mountain rushing to Jiefeng are squeezed by the collapse of purgatory, and it is difficult to move forward for a while. With a knife on his head, the mountain roared. Fortunately, his Taowu family is stronger than countless magic weapons. Otherwise, from the head to the body, I''m afraid it will be split in two. Rao is so, this one also makes him twitch all over. For a moment, he can''t do anything except roar. In the distance, my eyes flashed slightly. Although it''s still the fourteenth realm cultivation, Xie Feng''s cultivation strength is further than before He had worked with Xie Feng and fought side by side, so he knew the strength of Xie Feng well. But the previous solution peak, can not be so fierce. It''s true that Eshan was defeated by xuejue Xie Fang before. He is not at his best now, otherwise he won''t be able to win or lose in one move. But even if the evil mountain is perfect, he will not be able to defeat Xie Feng. What is the change of Jiefeng? Like the evil prescription, it comes from Chang''an? Or is it that the dragon, which was originally suppressed by Buddhism in the western regions, has finally been able to relax after leaving the western regions and traveling to the sea? The simplicity is still strange, while the evil prescription of blood is awe inspiring.He and his fellow Brown look at each other, and they can see the same idea in each other''s eyes. It''s not easy to fight for the position of overseas protection The fourteenth realm, the taste of the demon emperor''s peak, is so wonderful. At first, I thought that if my family could really break through to the fourteenth territory and make great progress, as the leader of nanzhanbuzhou, maybe it could occupy a more important place in Chang''an. Even, we have to compete with Xie Feng for the position of overseas protection. But now it seems that I really underestimated the emperor of Dongsheng Shenzhou. Under the rule of Chang''an City, it is true that the strong are like clouds. Taowu hated the mountain. At this time, he felt confused. When he was in a daze, he finally subconsciously turned around and rushed back, facing the blood evil prescription. The evil side''s expression was solemnized: "Your Majesty has an order, there is no amnesty for killing!" Having said that, the sea of blood swept across the world, turning into thousands of sharp blades, stabbing Taowu evil mountain. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 476 The clan leader Xie Fang of Xueyu clan was defeated by Taowu evil mountain. Now he''s also injured. However, Taowu''s injury was aggravated by the evil mountain, and he was severely injured by Jiefeng. At this moment, he was at the end of his life. At this time, the evil side summoned his remaining courage and turned the Demon power into a thousand blood swords, which successfully broke the green flame of the evil mountain. Countless blood swords stabbed the evil mountain and made him look like a porcupine. The mountain roared and struggled to death. After all, this big demon is the peak of the demon emperor. It has not only strong vitality, but also the firmness of Taowu people''s physical body. Even if the injury is so serious, it is difficult for the Blood Sword of xuezhuoye Fang to penetrate into his body, but it only stays in the superficial layer. Blood Sword wants to go deep and bear the resistance that ordinary people can''t imagine. Xie Fang was convinced that even the emperor of Wudao, who was strong in flesh and blood, had been pierced by the blood sword for a long time. But the evil mountain clenched his teeth. Although he was embarrassed, he was still supporting. But unfortunately, there was a huge blade left by Jiefeng on his head. The wound gas spread, causing the evil mountain completely unable to stop bleeding, and the blood kept flowing out like river water. For the blood weevil, will it not be used more quickly? In the aspect of blood evil, there is a very humanized sneer on the hole. With a sneer, he saw the wound on the top of Taowu''s head, suddenly shaking. Then, there was a huge amount of blood, condensed into a bunch of blood sword, and spewed out from it. The evil mountain''s eyes were wide open, and his pupils were full of unwillingness. But he could only watch his life go by quickly. Under the rule of serious injury, the Demon power can no longer maintain, so even the physical body began to decline. At the next moment, the thousands of blood swords transformed by the Demon power of the evil side suddenly break through one after another and pierce the huge body of the evil mountain. The Blood Sword disappeared, leaving only one wound after another on Taowu''s body surface, which was like lingchi. Finally, in the innumerable wounds, evil mountain''s own demon blood turned into blood arrows and flew out of them. As a whole, it''s like a water bag that has been pierced countless eyes is leaking. The body of the evil mountain shrivels and shrinks rapidly, and there are some stars scattered from it. This is the power of the stars refined by the great demon evil mountain. With the end of his life, it returns to heaven and earth. A great demon in the fourteenth realm fell on the vast sea today. "Clean it up." Gupu, the leader of Shushan sect, said: "you Lao Xie Fang clan leader." A big demon in such a state will fall, and it is also Taowu, who is famous for his stubborn and ferocious. After his death, his blood and bones will pollute one side, at least thousands of miles around the sea, and all of them will turn to death. Just the evil spirit of the big demon, and a lot of dead spirit produced when he turned from life to death, can wipe out all the creatures in this area. "Good." The evil side nodded and simply took care of the aftermath to solve everything. In the past, he would not care about this. Although they belong to the dragon family, they are bloodthirsty and ferocious. They are never good. However, on the way back and forth to meet Zhang Dongyun at the Daming Palace, the evil party has carefully observed the current scene of Dongsheng Shenzhou. In the future, nanzhanbuzhou and even the vast wasteland sea will belong to Chang''an. The evil party also thinks that it should not make this place too shameful. From the thirteenth realm to the fourteenth realm, he was ecstatic but also alert. If Chang''an can give itself all this, I''m afraid it can also deprive itself of everything. In the future, I''m afraid my family can''t be as unscrupulous as before. Before doing anything, we should first consider the views of Chang''an city. Of course, they can get more out of it. What happened today is proof of that. If there was some speculation in the past, the evil side and the brown phase would put away the similar idea. "It must have been your Majesty''s arrangement for you to come so soon?" The evil side sweeps away all the dirty blood produced by the death of the evil mountain, and then takes the brown phase to thank the Jiefeng and gupu people who have always been helping. "Yes, it is your majesty who ordered us to come here and give us the location." Xie Feng nodded. He used to ask gupu and Xie Fang to help him, more to verify and master his progress in these days. After successfully injuring Taowu evil mountain, Xie Feng naturally didn''t do much for himself. He gave the credit for killing evil mountain to xuejue Xie Fang, who had just worked in Chang''an. The evil side was very grateful for the fact that he knew his stomach clearly: "please give orders on how to do next." The sight of Jiefeng and gupu all looked south to the direction of Buzhou. "When we came here, your majesty had already given an order. It''s better to bump into the sun than choose a day. Today, we''ll simply go to nanzhanbuzhou together." Xie Feng said.The evil prescription and brown phase were slightly surprised, and they were all unprepared. After all, they have just officially joined Chang''an city. Before that, he carefully hid his tracks and went to Chang''an for an audience, for fear that he would be found by other big demons in nanzhanbuzhou. After the meeting, they returned to nanzhanbuzhou, and they also considered to continue to lurk safely and pass intelligence information to Chang''an. When the time is ripe for the Chang''an army to attack nanzhanbuzhou, they will cooperate with Xie Feng and others. Now, the Inner Mongolia should become the vanguard of strong attack. This is called two demon a time can''t help but some back to God. However, after they reacted, they could not help feeling that this was not unexpected. Taowu family had two great demons in the fourteenth realm. Tongjiang, the patriarch of the clan, and the old evil mountain of the clan who just died here. It would not be so easy for the two demons to attack the Taowu people if they were all in their ancestral land. As a result, the evil mountain now runs out and buries his life here. Only the clan leader Tongjiang is left in Taowu ancestral land, and it''s hard for him to stand alone. As for Chang''an, there are three masters in the fourteenth realm. At present, the Taowu clan can no longer threaten the Xueyu clan in nanzhanbuzhou. With the help of Chang''an City, you can turn against Hakka. The only thing that needs to be considered is the other demons in southern zhanbu. And now go immediately, it is a surprise to hit everyone. Before the news of the death of the evil mountain spread, even the Taowu clan could not respond to it, let alone other demon clans. "Chief Xie Fang, your current situation is your Majesty''s holy family. According to the experience of those who have this honor, the duration varies." Xie Feng continued: "however, since your majesty has given the order, I believe your holy relatives are enough to support us to gain a firm foothold in the South zhanbu island." "It''s all your grace." Xie Fang sighed in his heart, a little sorry. But if you want to know, such good things can''t be for a lifetime. At least, how can you get such serious injury if you haven''t made any contribution before? As a matter of fact, once there was nothing, it would be of great benefit to his practice. If he has a chance to really hit the fourteenth border in the future, today''s experience will be the greatest help. Not only the evil prescription, but also the brown prime minister was thinking about it at this time. Next, he had to fight bravely to be the first to make contributions to Chang''an, and then he had the chance to get a big prize. Just as they were talking, they saw that Huixing, Xinhe, abbot and other masters of the overseas capital of Chang''an City, commanding their subordinates, came one after another. The evil side and the brown face see this, the heart way really has already ordered, and the army has already officially started. Just now, Xie Feng and Gu Pu arrived first and surrounded Taowu evil mountain because of their excellent accomplishments. At the moment, the group split the waves of the barren sea and headed for nanzhanbuzhou. This day is destined to be a special one for nanzhanbuzhou. In the long history, it was not that there were not a large number of Terran masters who set foot in the South zhanbu island. But without exception, they have not been able to stay here for a long time. So now it''s still the world of demons. Even if the Buddhas of Xiniu Hezhou come here, it is also a slow plan to turn the local demon clan, rather than the monks of Xiniu Hezhou to stay here for a long time. However, from today on, all this has changed. Xie Feng and others first landed in the sphere of influence of the blood weevil, and then set up camp. After a short correction, led by the three masters of Jiefeng, gupu and Xifang, they joined the backbone of Xueyu clan and went straight to the ancestral place of Taowu clan. Huixing, Xinhe abbot, Xueyu Zongxiang and other experts led the team to push many islands and lands under Taowu''s control and conquer them one by one. Xie Feng, a demon and three masters of the fourteenth realm, went directly to the wasteland copper Valley, the ancestral land of Taowu people. "Well, Xie Fang, you''re eating everything from the inside to the outside, mixing with the people..." In the copper Valley, there is a mountain like Taowu, who is the head of the Taowu clan, Tongjiang. He was furious. He was cursing Xueyu''s evil prescription in a fierce voice: "you Are you in the fourteenth The ability of Tongjiang, the head of Taowu clan, was also uncertain for a while. The evil side didn''t explain, just said with a faint smile: "Tongjiang clan leader, surrender to Chang''an, everything is possible, you might as well consider it carefully." "Dream!" Copper River in the mind how to think, don''t know, on the face has recovered as usual: "think I have no bone as you?" To speak from the heart, the evil party is eager to be rejected by the other party. At present, Taowu''s sphere of influence is being quickly occupied. The reduction of Taowu''s strength means that the influence of their neighboring blood clan is expanding.If you can, the blood clan hopes that all the other demons in the southern zhanbu island will die hard to the end. In the end, it''s best for them to return to Chang''an. "Are you waiting for the evil mountain?" Xie Fang said calmly, "unfortunately, it''s impossible to wait." The huge pupil of Tongjiang''s blood colored stars suddenly contracted. Because he saw the evil side suddenly released a withered body. Although there is blood in the corpse, it is a dry corpse, but it can still be seen that it is a Taowu corpse. There are not many such huge Taowu "You want to die!" Tongjiang roared. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 477 With the roar of Tongjiang, all Taowu in the valley roared. Then, you can see the whole copper Valley shrouded in a blue light. The towering light burst up, covered from the small to the top, surrounded the blood evil prescription. The evil prescription only looks one eye, then produces the dangerous feeling. It seems that even if he hides at the end of the earth, the blue flame can chase him and burn him to ashes. At this moment, he can only expand the sea of blood, and then the sea of blood, such as water, keeps falling, extinguishes one light after another. But the sea of fire is bigger than his sea of blood. Xuejue evil prescription soon felt difficult to resist. For many years, in the shadow of the Taowu clan, he had tried to compromise, endured humiliation, and felt the suffocating pressure of Tongjiang and Eshan, the two great demons in the fourteenth realm. After killing the Eshan just now, the evil party thought that all this had become history. But now, he only felt the shadow of the past, and he could not breathe. Everything seemed to tell him, no matter who he took refuge in, no matter what changes he had. He couldn''t turn over in front of Taowu. At this time, suddenly a sword light passed by, cutting out the flames of the blue light, helping Xuexie Fang to break through the siege. It was the ancient and simple leader of Shushan school in Dongsheng Shenzhou. A man is like his name, and a sword is like his man. It''s a simple, heavy and ancient sword. It doesn''t seem sharp enough to give people the feeling of unstoppable. With the help of the sword light, the evil Fang will get away. He is the great demon of the fourteenth realm. He is determined. However, in the past years, Taowu people have put too much pressure on him, so that he has been defeated by Tongjiang, and even his mind has been affected. At this time, after getting rid of the suppression of his opponent''s mind, he couldn''t help shaking his head with a bitter smile. I still need to temper myself. Today, it may be an opportunity to break this psychological shadow. Tongjiang is worthy of the head of Taowu clan, and his cultivation strength is even higher than the evil mountain in the same realm. At present, even if he does not have the advantage of the ancestral copper Valley, the evil party may not be able to beat his opponent. But he didn''t come here alone. Didn''t he join Chang''an because he believed that Chang''an city had enough strength to sweep across southern zhanbu island? Today''s Taowu people are the first. To do it, start with the most stubborn. The head of the blood weevil clan expressed his thanks to the ancient simplicity, but his heart was filled with emotion. With the grace of your Majesty''s holy family, I arrived at the fourteenth frontier temporarily, but I was not complacent. It was the cultivation that he really broke through to the fourteenth realm. Under the rule of Chang''an City, he was only one of them. The leader of Shushan sect doesn''t show the mountains and water, but his swordsmanship is really brilliant. It''s not necessarily worse than Xie Feng, the leader of prison dragon sect. Xie Feng is nearby, and he also sees everything in his eyes. He took a look at the simplicity. Although he didn''t fear each other, he also felt that Dongsheng Shenzhou''s second sword really deserved its reputation. Of course, the first sword is another matter. Xie Feng''s heart is full of emotion, but his subordinates are not slow. At the same time, he also made a sword. Three strong men of the fourteenth realm shot at the same time, and immediately suppressed the flame of the copper valley. In the roar of Tongjiang River, he rushed out of the valley and made a hard fight with Jiefeng in the air. The huge Taowu fell back into the valley with a bang. The black dragon hell transformed by Jiefeng Dao Qi was smashed on the spot. When the two sides fight, Tongjiang confirms that the human race is unrivalled. And Xie Feng also realized that this is a harder bone than the evil mountain. He steadied his surging Qi and blood by force. Instead of weakening, his Sabre power rose even higher. He went crazy to the copper Valley and aimed at the biggest Taowu in the valley. But as soon as the gas of the sword fell, there was a fierce blue light in the valley, and the flame rose up like a pillar of fire. When the two sides collide, the knife gas breaks and the flame goes out. And Tongjiang roars out again, and immediately kills Xie Feng. At this time, the sword lit up again and intercepted the Tongjiang River in mid air. And xuejue Xie Fang uses boundless sea of blood to fight against Qingyan in the valley, and Jiefeng cuts it with a knife. Tongjiang, the head of the Taowu clan, who was busy dealing with gupu Jianguang, was cut by Xie Feng. His figure was immediately smashed back into the valley. Before he could get a firm foothold again, he listened to Xie Feng''s shrill roar. Tongjiang suddenly felt that his blood was boiling. At the same time, the simple sword light and Jiefeng''s Dao Qi come one after another. Fighting alone, Tongjiang, the head of Taowu clan, is not afraid of any opponent in front of him. But now, in the case of one on three, it''s just a few moves, and there''s a lot of danger. Fortunately, Taowu''s body is strong and his defense is strong. Otherwise, he will be cut apart by the sword in his short short time.Rao is so, before the solution peak cuts on his waist that knife, still let him see blood. Thanks to being in the ancestral place and surrounded by a lot of blue light, he helped Tongjiang quickly get rid of Jiefeng Dao Qi and heal his wounds. At the same time, he didn''t give the evil party the chance to let his blood go. However, even if there are ancestral advantages, it is still not enough for Tongjiang to meet three top experts in the same realm at the same time. In the Taowu clan, there are the strong people in the thirteenth realm who come forward to help. However, in the face of Xie Feng and others, these Taowu in the thirteenth realm are not strong enough. Often between three or two moves, they were severely damaged by Jiefeng, gupu and Xie Fang. Only with the support of zudi, can they relieve the injury in a short time and then face it again. Under such successive rule, the barren copper Valley just barely withstood the attack of Chang''an city. As time goes on, Tongjiang and others are getting more and more injured and are getting worse. It is obviously only a matter of time before the copper Valley is broken. At this time, Tongjiang and others could only hope that other big demons in nanzhanbuzhou would help. Although we used to have a lot of grudges, now the dragon in Chang''an city is crossing the river, and the local snake, the blood snake, is working. The situation is critical, and the demons should be able to make the right decision when they are cold. I wish In any case, if they want to have reinforcements, the first condition is that they can withstand them. Tongjiang, the head of the Taowu clan, could only concentrate on meeting Chang''an. Zhang Dongyun, who is far away in the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, is looking at the picture presented in the light and shadow illusion. The current situation is actually the best for Taowu people. Maybe Tongjiang is stubborn and belligerent because of Taowu''s nature, or maybe his heart is not as manic as his external performance. In a word, it''s a good choice for Taowu people to stick to the situation and wait for help. Unless, Tongjiang gives up all his kindred and escapes alone. In that case, although the opportunity is low, it is not impossible for him to escape. After all, he is more powerful than the evil mountain. But the other Taowu in the copper valley will suffer completely. If you don''t surrender, you''ll have a river of blood. Now, there must be other demons who are desperate to help. After receiving the news, they will give them a hand, as long as they can support to that point. Taowu''s physical defense is strong, and Tongjiang has to rely on this to support him. Zhang Dongyun didn''t plan to increase his troops immediately. We should also train our troops. As the territory of Chang''an city becomes larger and larger, more capable people are needed. If you don''t have to worry about Lord Zhang in the future, you can do it all by these subordinates. That''s a good thing. Therefore, Zhang Dongyun is very calm at the moment, just like watching a blockbuster, watching Xie Feng and others fight against Taowu. The news of the battle of the copper Valley soon spread to the whole South zhanbu island. This happy land of the demon clan was immediately in an uproar all over the world. Even if there are many demons united, ready to help Taowu. Basically, no one likes Taowu. But Chang''an city such a radical attitude, so that the South zhanbuzhou group of demons are rising in the heart of ominous premonition. News spread quickly, and soon even Xiniu Hezhou and Beiju Luzhou heard the wind. "According to what you said about their past, I thought that the twelfth Yama would focus on the side of Xiniu Hezhou first, but instead of thinking about them, they would go to the South first to start the operation." In the pure land of Buddhism, a man and a woman sit opposite each other in the courtyard and by the pond. The man was tall, with a long gun lying across his knees. Women are dressed as nuns, with half a green silk on their heads. "Is it fear of respecting teachers, or self-confidence can easily wipe out the world here, who is the first and who is the second?" Naturally, the man is Yu Tianquan, and the woman sitting opposite him is Jinghua. Hearing what Yu Tianquan said, Jinghua said: "maybe the latter is more likely." Yu Tianquan said with a smile, "abbess, don''t be too modest. You can boast a lot about the places you have passed. However, there are few talented people who respect teachers and practice Buddhism like you." Nun Jinghua''s palms are in ten: "benefactor, I praise you falsely." After a slight pause, she asked in a soft voice, "benefactor Yu, I don''t know what''s going on now when I contact my fellow disciples." "It''s inconvenient to get in touch. It took a lot of time to get a reply." Yu Tianquan said: "if you want to talk about the situation It''s bad. " The smile on his face gradually disappeared, leaving only solemnity: "the Third Elder martial brother is closing the door, while the fifth younger martial sister is injured. Now the elder martial brother is fighting with the other side, and I''m afraid he can''t get away." "Those who can compete with benefactor Fu are also very clever in their cultivation." Jinghua said.Finish saying this sentence, but found opposite Yu Tianquan did not respond, but with a rather strange eyes, staring at her. Jinghua raised her eyebrows gently: "is it someone I know? If it is a conflict with my disciples, the poor and the family teachers are willing to mediate between them. " "Abbess, it''s very kind of you." Yu Tianquan shook his head: "however, he is not a Buddhist." Jinghua nodded, looking as usual: "that is to say, is it the character of the twelve Yan Luo in the past? Who is it? " Yu Tianquan said: "the one of Taoism, Li shulou, is a" taishanghua man. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 478 "It''s Yueyang." Jinghua nodded slowly: "before, when I was in Dongsheng Shenzhou, I had guessed who the Lord of Chang''an was. If I had known today''s news, I would not have guessed at the beginning." "Hey, you brothers and sisters are really crouching tiger, hidden dragon." Yu Tianquan sneered. "Immortal Yueyang can compete with benefactor Fu. It seems that he was the same as benefactor Ao, and he did not reincarnate in those years, and he did not waste years like benefactor Ao." Jinghua Baoxiang was solemn and calm: "I don''t know why the real man Yueyang conflicts with benefactor Fu and benefactor Du? By chance, or for benefactor Chu? " "It''s just for the eighth sister of abbess." Yu Tianquan said: "that is our former junior sister." Jinghua hears the speech and nods slightly. Yu Tianquan faces a smile again: "even if it happens, it is very difficult for Shi Tai to mediate from it." Others, perhaps not easy to say. But Yueyang real person li shulou is a gate. In the past, Lu Xueyuan became a Buddhist nun, and she was not easy to talk when she saw Li shulou. If not, it may be possible to turn around in the middle. Li shulou may not know that Jinghua has broken with Chu Yaoguang. "It''s a good thing that abbess doesn''t have to worry about it." Yu Tianquan said calmly: "after all, he will eventually die under the master''s halberd." "I am merciful." Jinghua put her palms together and declared the name of Buddha. Then she asked Yu Tianquan, "where are you going next, benefactor Yu?" "Elder martial brother, I can''t help you for the moment, so I''ll stay here and see what happens next in Chang''an city." Yu Tianquan replied, "I''m very interested in what the one from Beiju Luzhou is going to do next." Jinghua said: "master Leishi never fights an uncertain battle. If he feels that he is not ready, he will avoid fighting until he is confident that he has enough chance to win, and then he will strike a thunderbolt, which is beyond everyone''s imagination." Yu Tianquan laughs: "I like it!" He looked at Jinghua and said, "there is no movement in the northern part of the island. What''s your plan in the southern part of the island? If I remember correctly, you have absorbed a lot of demons into Buddhism there. " Jinghua said, "as long as you are sincere, all living beings can convert to my Buddha. At present, there is a catastrophe in Nanzhan Buzhou. My teacher has already sent Leiyin Dragon King to the pure land to listen and avoid it." "The Dragon King of thunder?" Yu Tianquan thought: "is it from the thunderbolt dragon clan? If you can make your teacher so valued, you must be the king of Vientiane in the fourteenth realm? " Jinghua nodded. Yu Tianquan said with a smile: "all the people in the fourteenth realm can be coaxed into the door. Your Buddhism is really a bit of a sect Ah, no, it should be that even you can be coaxed into entering the door. Taoism is really profound. " Jinghua doesn''t get angry. She just smiles and doesn''t speak. Yu Tianquan stood up and looked at the sky in the courtyard. It is in the East where Dongsheng Shenzhou and Chang''an city are located. "Compared with your Buddhism, that place is more complicated..." Yu Tianquan muttered to himself. On one side, Jinghua''s palms were folded and he recited the Buddha in a low voice. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Xiniu Hezhou is still peaceful. At the same time, the southern zhanbu island is in chaos. When Chang''an City raided nanzhanbuzhou, it directly selected the ancestral land of Taowu people, huangtonggu. Although some of the demons in nanzhanbuzhou really abandoned their past and planned to support Taowu, the time was pressing. Before they arrived, the copper Valley could not be kept. Xie Feng and his simple swords came out at the same time, and finally he forced the valley to be cut into four pieces. Huge "cross" shaped cracks, across the earth, will split the valley to pieces. All over the sky, the flames are flying, but it is obviously a look of dilapidated and scattered. Tongjiang, the head of the Taowu clan, had no choice but to break through the encirclement with his fellow clans. It would have been difficult to fight three with one. Now, without the blessing of the ancestral land, the situation is even more critical. Tongjiang wants to escape, and the evil side of blood will never let him go, even if there is a huge sea of blood drowning in the past. Tongjiang a claw, as if steel encounter strong acid, was strongly eroded by the sea of blood. Some of the Taowu who fled with him were directly engulfed by the sea of blood, with no bones left. Tongjiang has a big hatred in his heart, but now he can only run away with all his strength. Rao is like this. He is hit by Jiefeng and gupu. With the solid body of Taowu clan leader, two sharp scars were immediately added. When the evil side of the blood dragon clan roared again, he saw the wound on Tongjiang''s body and immediately spurted a lot of blood. He ran forward with a roar of pain and anger. People of the same race were slaughtered. Xie Feng and others chased him all the way. But seeing that the Tongjiang river is about to be completely blocked, Xie Feng suddenly has a warning sign in his heart. He stopped abruptly, and then cut out with a knife.Originally seemingly empty between heaven and earth, suddenly emerged a large number of black fog. Thick black fog, as if black ink, overwhelming, like the ocean. The black knife gas is extremely fierce, directly splitting the black ocean. The thick black fog retreated to both sides, revealing a mountain like beast. The beast has wings on its back, looks like an ox or a tiger, and its thick hair looks like a hedgehog. "Poor and strange?" Xie Feng''s eyes were cold. The black fog, which had been split in front of him, gathered again to block the body of the beast. In the black fog, a voice came out: "Dongsheng Shenzhou master, worthy of reputation." On the other side, gupu was also intercepted by a poor and strange man. Sword light everywhere, immediately cut through the black fog, and the poor body is to avoid one side. It''s also a poor and strange demon in the fourteenth realm. There are two experts in the fourteenth frontier of the poor and strange people in southern zhanbu. Now they are going out to save Taowu. If you really want to say that the relationship between the four murderers is not good, even worse. Qiongqi is a very vicious demon. He has been fighting with Taowu people in the past. But this time Chang''an city is coming. Juehuangnian, the head of the poor and strange clan, and the relationship between their lips and teeth, finally helped Taowu Tongjiang. Since we want to help, we need to be effective. Although I don''t know how many Chang''an experts have come, since Tao Wu is in danger, he is really tough to come to the other side. Poor strange side to go less, will only take themselves in. So juehuang, the head of the clan, went out to help Taowu. He didn''t expect that the Chang''an offensive was so fierce that in a short period of time, he had already destroyed the copper Valley and killed a lot of Taowu. If the two poor masters arrive a little later, they are afraid that Tongjiang is dead. Two demons will save the Copper River, black fog rolling like ink, will chase the sea of blood isolated from the outside. "Xie Fang, you are very good." In the dark fog, the voice of Jue Huang, the head of a poor and strange clan, came out. After hearing this, Xuexie Fang looked calm. At the moment, he is no longer deterred by the pressure of the four evils: "Chang''an City dominates the world, your majesty suppresses the world, which is the trend of the times. Why don''t juehuang clan leader return to Chang''an city with us to meet your majesty?" "No, I don''t like to be a pet like you." Juehuang replied coldly. "You like to die." Xie Feng talks at the same time, is a knife. Thousands of black dragons turned into hell, directly suppressed in the black fog, and the sharp edge constantly smashed it. The leader of Shushan sect was simple and didn''t open his mouth, but he cut it out with one sword. It has been nearly 30 years since Su Po lived in Shushan. By virtue of his sword edge, he has constantly honed and improved the original Shushan sword path. After he broke through to the fourteenth frontier, everything was finally accomplished. It looks like an ordinary xuanjinjiangang, but it''s powerful. It doesn''t make Jiefeng''s prison Dragon Sword more beautiful. As for the xuejue evil prescription, not to mention more, we should go all out. Copper River has injury in the body, juehuang and another poor strange big demon to two to three, not the opponent. Now they will not fight for a short time. As long as they save the Tongjiang River and retreat safely, they will win. Chang''an side two people a demon although occupy the upper hand, but also can''t take each other for a time. As a result, the two sides stop and go, one side goes, the other side pursues, and soon step into the sphere of influence of the poor and strange people. Xie Feng, they didn''t stop and went on all the way. Juehuang felt resentful, but he could only retreat again and again. So this retreat directly returned to the ancestral land of the poor and strange people, the evil emperor lake. As soon as he retreated into the evil emperor lake, the dark water rose to the sky. Under the control of juehuang, he rushed to them. Simple and unsophisticated, the solution peak, the evil prescription method, stiffly blocked juehuang''s counterattack. The two sides should launch a fierce tug of war even outside the ancestral land of the poor and strange people. "Take time to rest." Lake, absolutely barren, said the Copper River. Tongjiang knew that it was not a good time to be polite. He nodded reluctantly and began to do his best to heal the wound. Unlike the previous copper Valley, where only the Tongjiang river was in charge, now the evil emperor lake has two fourteenth demons, including juehuang. In the case of occupying the right place, gupu and other three experts can''t break through here for a while. But on the other hand, jueshuang is hard to push them back. The three masters of Chang''an city are so stuck outside the ancestral land of the poor and strange people that they are relentlessly bombarding. Behind them, other Chang''an masters, such as Abbot Xinhe, Huixing and xueyuzong, are stepping up their control of Taowu''s ancestral land and pursuing other Taowu who have fled. After receiving the message from gupu and others, someone immediately rushed to the ancestral land of the poor and strange people and pushed forward all the way.The fire of war instantly penetrated into the hinterland of nanzhanbuzhou. For a time, the demons were in danger. Of course, there are a few special cases. For example, the chaos, one of the four evils of another prosperous and powerful clan in southern zhanbuzhou, is indifferent. However, this is not because they are friendly with Chang''an City, but because they are almost ignorant and fierce. They are enemies with almost anyone. Several other demon clans joined hands and failed to destroy them, so they had to limit their range of activities. At this moment, in the ancestral land of the chaos clan, a terrible voice suddenly erupted. Then, a person also seems to escape from the rush, an instant away. "Totally unable to communicate..." This man is not from nanzhanbuzhou, but Yao Feng, the "king of gluttonous food" from beijuluzhou. He shook his head helplessly, thinking about what to do next. At this moment, he suddenly moved in his heart and turned to look to the side. Then the void broke open and a woman in black came out of it. "Follow me back to beijuluzhou." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 479 Women''s facial features are not beautiful, and the expression is cold, which makes people shudder. Yao Feng, the "king of gluttonous food", put away his relaxed expression and looked at each other: "Why are you here?" "I''m here for you." The woman in Black said coldly, "have you forgotten your Majesty''s order?" Yao Feng said, "I didn''t go to Dongsheng Shenzhou, and I''m not good at my own business. I just came to zhanbuzhou to make some preparations and wait for your majesty to leave." He glanced around: "generally speaking, there are still some achievements. The poor and odd people are encouraged by me. It''s a pity that chaos is here. It really doesn''t make sense." Yao Feng looked back at the ancestral place of the chaotic adherents and sighed: "it''s just like when we were confused by the demon blood before the practice of the devil way. We can''t communicate normally." "Go back and explain to your majesty." The woman in black has no expression: "now, follow me." Yao Feng narrowed his eyes: "Ji Qingwen, I don''t remember that you have the right to order me." The woman in black is Ji Qingwen, the "black emperor" among the four emperors of Leihan in Beiju Luzhou. She is the youngest and the latest to rise among the top giants in beijuluzhou. At the moment, hearing what Yao Feng said, Ji Qingwen''s expression and tone have no change: "you come with me, or I''ll take you." Yao Feng looked at each other, slowly said: "say up, we really haven''t played." At the same time, the magic gas around him surges, gradually forming a huge black hole, from which comes the irresistible suction. The four winds and clouds, even the light, are all involuntarily involved. In the center of the black hole, a giant beast appears strangely. The giant animal has a sheep''s body, a face, a tiger''s teeth and a hand. Its eyes are under its armpit. Its cry is sharp, as if it were a child''s cry. It''s one of the four evils. Yao Feng''s practice of the change of Taotie in the magic way has reached the realm of the wild God. Under the influence of the wild God, all the world around him is demonized. It encircles the woman in black, as if countless fierce beasts are lurking and choosing people to eat. Ji Qingwen stood quietly in the same place, unaffected, without any action, just looking at Yao Feng. After looking at her for a moment, Yao Feng suddenly smiles. Black hole, gluttonous, and the surrounding vision, all disappear in an instant. It seems that everything before is just illusion. "It''s just a joke. We all serve your majesty. How can there be internal strife?" Yao Feng said with a smile, "let''s go back." Ji Qingwen nodded: "this is the best, but in front of you, I will tell you what you have done after your Majesty''s clearance." "That''s nature." Yao Feng nodded and laughed: "Yao is dedicated to sharing his Majesty''s worries and never deceives his majesty." Ji Qingwen turned around and said, "let''s go." Having said that, the figure disappeared over nanzhanbuzhou. Yao Feng stares at the place where the other party disappears, and his smile disappears. After standing in the same place for a long time, he left nanzhanbuzhou with Ji Qingwen and returned to beijuluzhou. At the same time, in the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun is looking at the light and shadow mirage in front of him. In the dreamland, aokong''s voice came out: "boss, do you want me to go there?" "No, I have other people who can use it." Zhang Dongyun said. "That''s good." Aokong no longer cares about the poor and strange things. At present, he is also in the South zhanbu Island: "there is news about Yao Feng, who has been to the South zhanbu Island, but it''s not sure where he is." Zhang Dongyun said: "seven younger brother went to beijuluzhou. GUI Nanshan and others will tell Yao Feng to stop. It is estimated that he has left nanzhanbuzhou. You don''t have to worry about it any more. Come back, Ying''er and your apprentice. There''s hope for further practice. Keep your eyes on it. " "Not bad." Aokong responded, and then returned to Chang''an city. Inside the hall, Zhang Dongyun turns to see the light and shadow on the other side. The ancestral land of the poor and strange people has not been attacked yet. One day has already passed, and the cultivation state of the Changxie Fang of the Xueji clan has returned to the original 13th state. In this case, juehuang, the head of the poor and strange clan, launched a counterattack to completely contain the attack of Chang''an city against the evil emperor lake. But gupu and Jiefeng didn''t make each other feel better. They just stayed outside the lake and didn''t dare to act rashly. Meanwhile, other Chang''an Masters had gradually stabilized the original Taowu''s sphere of influence, and then began to wipe out the nanzhanbuzhou islands occupied by the poor and strange people. However, with the passage of time, more and more demon masters around began to gather. Although there are no juehuang, Tongjiang and other top demons at the peak of the demon emperor, there are also many big demons in the 12th or even the 13th realm.Some of them are the demons who are attached to Taowu and poor. Some of them are just disgusted with human beings, so they do not hesitate to help the four tyrants in the past. Abbot Xinhe, Huixing and Zong are Chang''an experts. They fight with each other fiercely, but they can''t beat each other down for a while. Since then, half of the southern zhanbu islands have been involved in the war, fighting everywhere. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun quietly watching this scene, no life Su Po and others help. In this battle, he wanted to test the quality of his subordinates, and at the same time to see if anyone could stand out. As for the question of victory or defeat, Lord Zhang never worried about it. Su Po, Ao Kong, Shen horong, and Zong Tianxuan all remained unchanged, and there were still people in Chang''an who could provide support in this war. Nanhuang is in the coverage of invincible city. Zhang Dongyun knows that the other side''s treasure making has been completed. Sure enough, Chengyang, the leader of Zhengyi sect, came to the Daming Palace in Chang''an City for an audience immediately after his success. "Well done." On the seat, Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly, without sparing praise. Chengyang immortal hit a Taoist Jishou: "more depends on your majesty, otherwise the magic weapon is difficult." He was not polite. The magic weapon itself integrates the mystery of Taiqing palace orthodoxy and Lei Zujian, thanks to Zhang Dongyun''s guidance. As for the treasures needed for refining magic weapons, they were all provided by Chang''an city. Zhengyi sect is a famous Taoist sect in the holy land, but refining Yiyuan mirror can make them lose their wealth. At the beginning, thanks to Chang''an City mobilizing all kinds of treasures, Yiyuan mirror was finally refined into this world. The Zhengyi school now has two treasures. It can be said that they are all thanks to Chang''an. Even in recent years, Chengyang immortal himself has been able to break through to the fourteenth realm and achieve the respect of Yang God, which is also because of Zhang Dongyun''s instruction. Chen Yang sometimes can''t help thinking about why his majesty has such brilliant attainments in Taoist practice. "I have heard about the battle between Nanzhan and the demons, so I went to help the leader and the ancient leader." The old Taoist took the initiative to fight. Zhang Dongyun waved his hand: "you are not busy. First, let''s see the performance of the young people together with me and give them the opportunity to exercise." Chengyang nodded: "yes, your majesty." When he came into the hall, he saw one light and shadow illusion after another floating in the hall, showing different people''s perspectives. At the moment, most of them are in battle. Chengyang real person to see, which Chang''an own side, there is no lack of casualties. This is the exercise in your Majesty''s mouth. It is necessary to be cruel and bloody. Basically, it is the training idea of the warrior, and the real knowledge comes from the actual combat of life and death. Zhengyi sect won''t temper its disciples like this, but Chengyang immortal won''t interfere with your Majesty''s decision, just sighs in his heart. He swept his eyes, and first of all, some acquaintances jumped into his eyes. "It''s laojushi?" Chengyang nodded slightly. In a picture of light and shadow, there is a man with lofty appearance and rebellious expression. Beside him, there is a lion dragon guarding, but it is not a real demon, but the evil shadow of his evil spirit. In the distance, there are many evil shadows of lion dragon, circling and flying around, killing one real demon after another. Chengyang immortal has dealt with this man more than once. The original gate of Zhengyi school was located on the ground of Zhongtu Yinchao. Lao Zhenyuan, the "lion dragon king", was one of the greatest founders of the Dayin Dynasty. Together with Chu Xin, the "Mr. Fang Yu", he helped the then Yinhuang louning to defeat the Dayin Dynasty. He was one of the few evil masters who could be active in the Middle Kingdom. Naturally, he had to get in touch with Zhengyi school, and even met Chengyang real person himself. However, the original relationship between the two sides can hardly be called harmony. Later, Chang''an''s march into China was a great change in the sea and the world. They had different destinies. Chengyang Zhenren and Zhengyi school have a good relationship with Chang''an city. Now they are valued by Chang''an, and they are the important frontier under Chang''an. The same is true of louning and Chuxin in the Yin Dynasty. But Lao Zhenyuan, the "lion dragon king", is quite another matter. At the beginning, Chang''an was determined not to surrender to Chang''an. It was only after Chang''an unified Dongsheng Shenzhou that Chang''an finally surrendered. He still has a long way to go if he wants to win his position in Chang''an city. Now, however, it seems that we have made a good start. Lao Zhenyuan entered the overseas capital to protect the mansion, and now he is fighting in the front line, opening up territory for Chang''an City in nanzhanbuzhou, fighting against the big demon. It''s just a matter of time for him to be rewarded for his accomplishments. Although the relationship was not good in the past, things have changed now. Everyone works for Chang''an city. Seeing the bright future of his old friend, the old Taoist felt somewhat relieved. At this time, next to another light and shadow picture, suddenly a strange trace flashed by.Chengyang turned his head and saw that there were people he knew in the light and shadow pictures. However, it was only after he arrived at Nanhuang that he became really familiar with it. He is a practitioner of the evil way in Jueming valley. But the strange shadows he saw just now were giant centipedes with wings on their backs, which were more than 100 meters long. It''s not from the practitioners of Jueming evil way, but the real great demon Jueming tianwu. One of the powerful demons from the southern zhanbu Island, though not as powerful as the four murderers, is not under the blood. "Not bad." On the seat, Zhang Dongyun is also looking at the light and shadow picture, nodding with satisfaction. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 480 Before the great war, the black sky snake family, the southern desert demon family, contacted the Xueyu family in Nanzhan. Jueming Valley, the holy land of the southern wilderness devil Road, contacted the Jueming tianwu people in the southern zhanbu island. Jueming practices the evil way, changes of Jueming tianwu, and practices with the help of Jueming tianwu demon blood. According to common sense, Jueming tianwu and these human beings should have been mortal enemies. Jueming Valley contacted him. The disciple who sent the message nearly lost his life. But in the end, they succeeded in persuading the Jueming tianwu family to submit to Chang''an city. Of course, this is also closely related to the destruction of Taowu and copper Valley in Chang''an City, and the suppression of the ancestral land of the poor and strange. Jueming tianwu family, finally make their own choice. When they made up their mind, they no longer went head to head, but went all out. The Patriarch led his own team to fight in the islands under the rule of the poor and strange people. This new force is far beyond the expectation of the demons. Juemingtianwu''s body edge is like a knife, cutting heaven and earth. Its vitality is extremely tenacious, and even has extremely strong fighting capacity. They suddenly joined and beat the demons unprepared. On the spot, many demons were attacked and hanged by juemingtianwu, or killed by Chang''an experts in order to resist these giant centipedes. "Tianqiu, you are crazy!" A huge mountain moving demon ape roars up to the sky and rushes to Tianqiu, the head of Jueming tianwu clan. "Do you want to be cleaned up by humans?" The ape roared wildly, and his claws came out together. He directly grasped Tianqiu''s thick and long body, and let the Centipede''s sharp edge cut his claws full of blood. He summoned up his strength to pull. How terrible was the mountain moving ape giant force. The thick centipede body was torn into two parts by him on the spot! However, Tianqiu, the head of Jueming tianwu clan, is also fierce. He sits upright and cuts two pieces of his body. He throws it at the same time and forcibly cuts the palm of the ape''s hand to break free. The half of his tail hit the ground heavily and kept twisting. The wound stopped bleeding, and he was about to become a part of him. The same is true of the section where his head is located. The life force of this demon is really terrible. However, if you suffer from such a serious injury, you will also suffer a great loss of vitality. It''s just that his opponents are also having a hard time. The mountain moving ape and its two claws were almost cut off by Jueming tianwu''s sharp on the spot. The big demons in the thirteenth border fight fiercely. In the first round, they lose both sides. "Taifeng, since I''ve come here to fight, I don''t need to say much." Jueming tianwu clan leader Tianqiu Lengleng said. The mountain moving ape roared: "good! Today, either you or I will die! " In the roar, he immediately rushed to Tianqiu, who was not afraid to fight with him. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun watched this scene with great interest. I don''t know what aokong thought when he saw this mountain moving ape named Taifeng? Well, most of him has no idea. If the other party dares to fight him, kill him. In other words, Tianqiu, the clan leader of Jueming tianwu clan, did not regret his decision. He sacrificed his life to fight. His performance was better than that of the demon clan in the past in the southern wilderness of Chang''an city. Of course, the southern wilderness group of demons, is not without outstanding performance. However, it is not the leader. Zhang Dongyun turned to another light and shadow picture. In the picture, it''s the battle of eagles and snakes. Dongsheng Shenzhou south wild black sky snake family, the decisive battle of the southern zhanbuzhou demon family thunder eagle. Although it was the first contribution to Chang''an''s battle in southern zhanbu that the Xueyu clan was encouraged to vote, the black sky snake clan did not give up. Instead, they continued to fight for more contributions. Leimingying is one of the most ferocious clans in Changkong, which has a close relationship with Taowu. They are only half a step behind. When they feel the desolation of copper Valley, the ancestral land of Taowu clan has been conquered by Chang''an. So they had to work together with Taowu, who had fled, and rely on the help of the poor and strange people to continue to fight with Chang''an. The black sky snake is a famous and powerful family among snakes, but it still can''t take advantage of thunder hawk. Even the head of the black sky snake clan, the head of the clan, was defeated by his opponent. In this context, the scene of a black sky snake chasing a thundering Eagle everywhere becomes very eye-catching. "I remember, his name is Jiuyuan, right?" Cheng Yang real person''s line of sight, also turned to come over at this time. Zhang Dongyun said: "not bad." When he first calmed down the southern wilderness, he found that the head of the black sky snake family had little potential to bind the rings, and this was what he had been like in his life. But there is a young generation among them. For the demon clan, their talent is very outstanding. Zhang Dongyun, who has the blessing of invincible City, naturally has good eyesight.Now the black snake is so far away that he has to run away from his opponent. "Kuiyun, are you going to lose face?" The other thundering Eagle next to him couldn''t see it and rushed to help like lightning and thunder. As a result, Jiuyuan skilfully avoided the attack of the other side, and at the same time, his tail swept away, and instantly reached the top of the thundering eagle''s head. The other party''s feathers stood up in shock. It''s not necessary to say how powerful the snake''s tail is, but it''s a good time to get to the top. He wanted to hide, but he felt there was no place to escape. Fortunately, this thunder eagle is also a good hand in the clan. At the critical moment, he almost instinctively made the only right choice. He suddenly closed his wings, forced to stop his flight, and then accelerated to the fall, which was dangerous to avoid the long tail of the black sky snake. But although this avoided, but long tail tip, a fine dark water line, flying out. The thundering eagle was shocked and wanted to fly again. But for a moment, its speed could not be raised again, and it was stabbed by the waterline. The thundering Eagle screamed, and immediately spilled blood into the sky. Thunder hawk, who had been chased for a long time, cried and scolded in his heart. However, he still went back to attack for a long time to attract his attention and fight for an escape for the injured thunder hawk. However, the black sky snake did not wait for him to attack for a long time, so it stopped attacking and quickly dodged. He dodged the claws from the sky. It turned out that he was the clan leader of the thunder hawk clan. After seeing this for a long time, he made a lot of noise. So he gave up the black sky snake clan leader''s shackles and dealt with this younger generation first. Jiuyuan''s twelfth realm and his thirteenth realm don''t expect to catch Jiuyuan all at once. However, the little black snake was so smart that he avoided his paws and was not embarrassed. For a moment, the thunder Eagle clan leader thought he was dazzled. But he couldn''t bear to think that the head of the black sky snake clan''s tie ring had come up again to intercept, so that he could no longer distract himself to catch for a long time. The long-term performance falls in the eyes of other people on the battlefield. Regardless of the enemy, I feel awe inspiring. The black sky snake clan, this is going to be a great character, the future can be expected. The elder disciples of daheitianmen, the holy land of demons, who also came from the southern wilderness of Dongsheng Shenzhou, had the most complicated mood. They practice the change of the black sky snake. They are the same as the black sky snake. They have always been enemies. Now we all listen to the order of Chang''an City, and begin to avoid death fighting. But after a long time to break through to the thirteenth realm, the black sky snake clan may be able to overpower their big black sky. Why didn''t you find such a small generation of black sky snakes? These snakes and insects are deep enough. I''m afraid I originally planned to surprise the golden winged Mirs and their big black sky, right? Now the surprise is a thunderhawk. However, the black snake has a long history and is still not the most eye-catching one on the battlefield. The most remarkable one is a human being. A man of medium height and thin stature, but with a knife in his hand at the moment, is even more terrifying than countless ferocious monsters. The sabre Qi forms black dragons, which soar to the sky. When scattered, they will be scattered in all directions. When gathered, they will turn into Purgatory. They will run through the group of demons with the appearance that no living creature can enter. "The disciple of leader Xie? I remember that it was Huo Yiming who just swept the eight wastelands. He already has such momentum. I''m afraid he will be better than others in the future. " Chengyang immortal saw, also slightly praise. He is a decent person, but he is not as strong as Huo Yiming. On the seat, Zhang Dongyun looks at the light and shadow picture, smiles but does not speak. On the battlefield of nanzhanbuzhou, Huo Yiming fell with one knife and cut a huge land like island in half. Along with the island, there was a big demon in the 12th realm like him. "What a fierce boy." A brilliant, as if the sun''s big demon deep voice cheered, at the same time, his body thousands of needle like light gathered. He was a giant Scorpion the size of a hill. This demon is named sun scorpion. It gathers the glory of the sun and the sun with the power of evil and has unique magical power. Now he gathers all his power into the sun. The next moment, as if the real sun like golden flame, hit Huo Yiming head. Huo Yiming is fearless, and the black dragon purgatory regenerates and changes. It gathers and turns into a dark long sword that creates the world, and then cuts it down. The sun''s brilliance was suddenly split by him! Sun scorpion break Ting see, is also surprised. However, just now a blow has concentrated all his strength, at this time to fight Huo Yiming again, it will be unsustainable. Thanks to a fox demon passing by, take him to avoid. Huo Yiming''s knife, however, seemed to be blocked by an invisible illusion, so it twisted slightly to one side.Huo Yiming''s eyes are fixed, his hands are forced, and the blade is stabilized again. He cuts the magic magic power of magic fox Chaoyan, and continues to chase the two demons. He tells magic fox Chaoyan and sun scorpion to run away in confusion. On the battlefield, when facing opponents in the same realm, Huo Yiming seldom has one enemy. He is the big demon in the 13th realm. He has the power of first battle. He is really fierce and makes everyone look sideways. But Huo Yiming always frowned and felt restless. Finally, he turned his eyes to find the source of his influence, but he was stunned. Because it''s one of my own. It''s from dragon city, the holy land of evil way in the south of Dongsheng Shenzhou. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 481 Huo Yiming had only been in the western regions before. Although he had heard of the name of Longcheng, one of the five magic holy places in southern wilderness, he never had contact with him. Now, for the first time, I met the people in Longcheng, but I found that I was in a state of uneasiness. Huo Yiming could not help but be surprised. What can he have to do with the relationship that he can''t fight with Longcheng baganzi? Huo Yiming was surprised, but the people in Longcheng didn''t feel it. They were just shocked by Huo Yiming''s outstanding cultivation strength. In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Chengyang was surprised: "how did he look like he was distracted?" Zhang Dongyun was still smiling. He could guess why. The way to practice in Longcheng is the change of the mysterious dragon. Although it''s not exactly the same as Lei Han, the "dragon demon emperor", it all comes from xuanjialong''s blood. Huo Yiming seems to have no inheritance of Lei Han''s xuanjialong''s blood, but in the dark, there is still a line. It''s nothing at ordinary times. When I meet the same dragon city disciple who practices xuanjialong''s transformation, I have a slight influence. In fact, it''s nothing. When Huo Yiming really meets Lei Han, his influence will be more obvious. Huo Yiming suddenly lost his mind on the battlefield. Sure enough, some demons want to take advantage of him. Instead, Huo Yiming wakes up and is knocked over by his backhand. Then, the first descendant of the prison dragon sect, who has the reputation of "Little Dragon Emperor", converged and re entered the battlefield, killing all sides again. In fact, even if Huo Yiming is distracted, the current war situation is beginning to benefit Chang''an city. Jueming tianwu clan suddenly killed and caught other demons by surprise. So Chang''an people take advantage of the situation to kill, immediately tear open the gap of the demon defense. This gap has been torn open. It''s very difficult to make it up again. The group of demons gathered, never like Chang''an city can unite as one, more timely contact, cooperate with each other. Once the gap is opened, the foot of the demon clan will be completely disordered, and it is hard to recover. So the demon clan began to flee, and then one by one, until one by one, everyone began to flee, completely defeated the battle. Some diehards resisted to the end and were killed by Changan City on the spot. Some of the red eye killing demons, such as Taifeng, the clan leader of the mountain moving demon ape clan, were forced to stand up and leave the battlefield. On the one hand, Chang''an cleaned up the battlefield, and on the other hand, it continued to move forward, converged with the ancient simplicity, Jiefeng and Xiefang, and completely pressed into the hinterland of the ruling field of the poor and strange people, and surrounded the evil emperor lake. At present, the poor and strange people can only reluctantly rely on their ancestral land to resist the enemy. However, Ehuang lake is the ancestral land of the poor and strange people. Although it is not like the Taoist array, it also has infinite magical power. The only people who can attack the evil emperor lake are those who are strong at the top of the Wuhuang peak, namely, the ancient simplicity and Jiefeng. Other people, including Huixing, Zongxiang, jiehuan, and the evil side whose cultivation has returned to the normal level, can only assist on one side and involve the defender''s attention, which is difficult to play a decisive role. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looked at the light and shadow picture, said: "thank you, Taoist priest." He was basically satisfied with the inspection. To break the evil emperor lake is not one of them. It''s a strong man''s dilemma. In this respect, we have our own professionals to help us. "Your Majesty, I''ll leave immediately." Chengyang real person to Zhang Dongyun hit a Taoist Jishou, and then turned to leave. He is the master of Taoist Yuanshen peak and Yangshen realm. Yuanshen flies and escapes for thousands of miles, which is almost as good as Wuhuang peak. The strong man shuttles through the void. After leaving Chang''an City, but in a moment, the real man Chengyang had already appeared in the sky above the lake. Gupu, Jiefeng and others came forward to see Chengyang. "I am ordered by your majesty to help some of the residents." Cheng Yang''s real life talks. Xie Feng Shoudao Baoquan: "since the real person has come, this place should be presided over by the real person." In the tug of war in the western regions, he once worked with Chengyang Zhenren. He knew that the other side had the most precious one yuan mirror in hand. Chang''an City in addition to the Lord and several guest Qing, there is a yuan mirror in hand Chengyang real person, almost can be called the first master. Even strictly speaking, today''s aokong, Chu Yaoguang and Shen horong, without Zhang Dongyun''s help to temporarily upgrade their realm, may not be able to rival the old Taoist with a mirror in their hands. Although Xie Feng''s self-cultivation is better than before, he also recognizes the strength of Chengyang. "I''m just here to help. Your majesty doesn''t want to adjust. Naturally, leader Xie is still in charge here. I''ll do as I''m told." Chengyang''s tone is gentle. Xie Feng nodded: "in that case, thank you for your help. Let''s break the evil Lake together." "Well, I''ll make a fool of myself." Cheng Yang nodded and waved his sleeve.A little mirror light, flowing out of his sleeve, flew up into the air, instantly expanded, as if the moon was hanging high. The mirror light fell down on the surface of the lake. The dark water, which was as flat as a mirror, suddenly seemed to be boiling and rolling. "What a magic weapon Under the surface of the lake came the roar of juehuang, the head of a poor and strange clan. The dark and filthy water of the lake rises to the sky at this moment, turning into thousands of Water Dragons, frenzied and ferocious. Chengyang''s face was as usual, and his fingers were writing in the air, evolving one talisman after another, engraved in the air. As soon as the light of the one yuan mirror shines, the talisman suddenly enlarges and disperses in the air, changing ten, ten, hundreds, thousands, until it seems endless. Many talismans immediately suppressed the lake water flowing from below. In the lake water, suddenly another poor and strange big demon roars. The black water lines fly up, dense, like infinite hair, thick and dense, encircling Chengyang. Chengyang real face two demon emperor peak opponent, relying on the ancestral evil emperor Lake attack, Wuzi is at ease. He pinched a magic formula in his hand and made a volley in the air. Suddenly, tens of millions of light scattered on the one yuan mirror. Each mirror light accurately captures each black water thin line, and then cuts it off one by one. Chengyang real hand, gupu, Xie Feng and others are not idle, immediately attack together. In the lake of evil emperor, juehuang and other demons are too weak to deal with. The ancestral land of the poor and strange people was finally unable to protect their safety, and was cut apart by the sword light and the sword gas. The evil emperor lake, which has been held fast for a long time, was finally broken by Chang''an City experts. Juehuang, the head of the poor and strange clan, was very cruel. He encouraged all the evil waters in the lake to burst together and fight back. At the same time, it is also to break through the encirclement of the same race, to fight a way of life. Such a violent outbreak, it is the ancient simplicity, Xie Feng and other Martial Emperor peak experts, also can barely Parry to resist, protect themselves. The faces of all the people in Chang''an city surrounded by the evil emperor lake are all black and shrouded by the shadow of death. At this time, Chengyang immortal''s method changed, and the light of the one yuan mirror suddenly expanded, covering thousands of miles around. Mirror light, like substance, envelops all the evil water that burst and burst. Although the dark water rushes around, it can''t hurt people under the control of white mirror light. Chang''an city people immediately launched a general attack on the poor and strange people. The poor and strange in the lake are fighting to death. Unfortunately, the lake''s final counterattack didn''t work. The people in Chang''an City were ready, and many demon clans seemed to bump into the iron plate, with their heads broken and blood flowing. But even so, they still have to move forward. Otherwise, the only way to wait for them is to die. Juehuang, the head of the poor and strange clan, led his own team. Other experts in the clan, together with Tongjiang, the head of the Taowu clan who was hiding here, had to break through the siege. Jiefeng, gupu and other top Chang''an experts, without saying a word, directly welcome them. A bloody battle broke out between the two sides. And at this time, suddenly there is a "zizizizi" harsh current sound. Juehuang and Tongjiang were all shocked. When they looked up, they could see that there was a magic sword beside the Chengyang immortal in the sky. There are thunder and lightning on the Dharma sword. The snake is winding around and running around. Among them, there are hundreds of millions of thunder gathering, which is the destructive power that the fourteenth frontier strongmen fear. When Xie Feng and Gu Pu saw it, he realized that it was not the most precious Lei Zujian in the Taiqing palace. The Dharma sword that Chengyang chose in the mid air is only one foot long. The body of the sword is crystal clear, just like crystal. The sword blade is engraved with Taoist talisman, which outlines the word "Lei Wang". After Zhang Dongyun''s instruction, combined with the secret legend of Lei Zujian in Taiqing palace and the orthodoxy of his family, another powerful magic weapon has been made by himself, which can be compared with the former Lei Zujian and the present one yuan mirror. Chengyang immortal''s two tactics are different. He pinches a sword formula with his right hand, and then leads down juehuang, Tongjiang and other demons. There was a thunderbolt on the thunderbolt sword beside him. The thunder of one yuan poured down from the sky and came to the demons in an instant. There is that poor miracle with low cultivation, which is instantly turned into nothing by thunder water. The powerful demons such as juehuang and Tongjiang are also pierced by the thunder water. The whole body is full of thunder. These demons are ignoring others at the moment. They just try their best to escape. Chengyang immortal sword formula will lead again, beside a foot long crystal sword, fell from the sky, cut down. At the same time, the mirror light of the one yuan mirror also fell, enveloping the demons. Juehuang and the other poor and strange of the fourteenth border fight with Jiefeng''s simple sword to get rid of the mirror light.Tongjiang, the head of the Taowu clan, was trapped by Jingguang because he was injured. Seeing that Lei Jianguang could not escape, he roared, and his blue flame surged up and down to counterattack Chengyang''s Lei Wang Zhenfu sword. But between lightning and thunder, the thunder of one yuan will destroy the sea of fire. As soon as the light of the sword flashed, the huge head of Tongjiang flew directly into the sky. How strong the flesh of Taowu people is, it''s hard to be a sword at the moment. The thunder King''s real Fu sword was next to each other, so he immediately killed it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 482 Tongjiang, the head of the Taowu clan, was also killed after the old evil mountain. The Taowu clan''s two peak demon emperors, which were once powerful in southern zhanbuzhou, are now all history. Seeing that Chengyang arrived, he easily broke the evil emperor lake and killed Taowu Tongjiang River, people in Chang''an were shocked. One sword and one mirror are two magic weapons in hand. Chengyang''s strength can compete with Su Po and other top powers. Chengyang immortal himself looks calm and leaves Taowu Tongjiang''s body to others to deal with. He follows Xie Feng and gupu and continues to pursue the poor and strange demon who fled before. Other Chang''an experts, such as xuejueyfang, sorted out the aftermath of this place and hunted down other poor people who fled. The lake became history and was filled up by the people of Chang''an. The vast territory of nanzhanbuzhou is now under the control of Chang''an city. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun watched this scene quietly, and the development of things did not exceed his expectation. Zhang Dongyun is not worried to see that juehuang, the head of the poor and strange clan, and other big demons have escaped after all. When he wiped his hand in the air, a light and shadow illusion appeared, which belonged to the rune seal on the forehead of Chengyang real man. "They can''t run if they''re not in a hurry." Zhang Dongyun calmly ordered: "go to find twelve younger sisters to help, and get everything by hand." Chengyang immortal should a: "poor way understand." Sure enough, they are no longer persistent in searching for the destitute. The boss turned to Shen and Rong. After returning from Xiniu Hezhou, Shen He Rong is now living in the western regions of Dongsheng Shenzhou, continuing to educate the world and spread culture and education. See Chengyang immortal back, she nodded: "things I already know." Chengyang real person understand Shen and Rong''s ability, know how to do, immediately call out his own one yuan mirror. Although it''s not as sharp as the real Fu sword of Lei Wang, the one yuan mirror has many other magical functions besides fighting the enemy. In addition to the one yuan mirror, Chengyang real person spread out his hand again, and suddenly a blood stain surrounded by white light appeared in front of Shen horong. In the blood of these demons, there is an extremely vicious smell. If there is life, it is still struggling under the white light. Shen and Rong stretched out his hand, ink in his hand, condensed into a solid, turned into a brush. She inked with the blood of the demons. The demon blood suddenly turns into thick ink, and then Shen and Rong write a word "search" on the mirror surface of the one yuan mirror. Thank you, Mr. Shen Chengyang nodded, took one yuan mirror and left. He returned to southern zhanbuzhou, and then flashed a dollar mirror again. The word "Xun" seems to disappear under the mirror light. But the straight mirror light is winding in the air, like a rope, flying to the distance at the end. Chengyang real person immediately contact gupu, Jiefeng and others, according to the direction of a yuan mirror, pursue down. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Finally getting rid of Chang''an''s pursuits, juehuang, the head of the poor and strange clan, who can take a slow breath, suddenly has a flash of vision. Next to him, Hanshi, another strong man in the fourteenth frontier of the poor and strange family, asked, "what''s the matter?" Juehuang put a huge head: "some mood restless." Hanshi let out a long breath: "I''m a little uncomfortable, too." "Anyway, the revenge must be paid." As a clan leader, juehuang felt endless anger and humiliation when he was attacked by others and slaughtered his children. "Although we don''t want to admit it, I''m afraid we can only follow their lead by ourselves." The stone sank. Juehuang nodded: "yes, we must unite the forces of the whole South zhanbu continent to fight against one of them." Strictly speaking, the number of top strong people in southern zhanbu island is not small. If you take into account the Tongjiang and Eshan of the Taowu people, nanzhanbuzhou is only the peak demon emperor of the fourteenth territory, and there are eleven. It''s just that they belong to different demon families, and they often fight with each other. It''s basically a fool''s dream to say who will unite or who will unify nanzhanbuzhou. But the arrival of Chang''an City may change the situation. There are only a few big demons who are willing to bow their heads. If the forces of the whole southern zhanbu continent are all concentrated, it must not be ignored. Besides, there is beijuluzhou. "Can Yao Feng''s words be accurate?" Hanshi was a little suspicious: "I heard that the dragon and devil emperor in beijuluzhou was in the same group with the people in Dongsheng Shenzhou." "It''s a group. It''s already a group." Juehuang shook his head: "but Yao Feng''s words are not necessarily accurate. Fortunately, with his greeting, the other ethnic groups in nanzhanbuzhou should be ready to unite." He said to Hanshi, "gather our children first, so as not to be harmed by the traitors of Chang''an Middle people, Jueming tianwu and Xueyu." Hanshi nodded: "it makes sense." Two big demons swim to help, gradually will break through the previous division after the collapse of the poor strange again.In addition, the other demons and the surviving Taowu were reunited by juehuang and Hanshi. All ethnic groups suffered heavy losses due to successive major defeats. "It is necessary to unite the whole of southern zhanbu." Juehuang said in a deep voice, "if there''s anything, we need to drive Chang''an out first. Otherwise, we''ll all kill them and get treasure. We''ll live and be slaves and maidservants." All the demons echoed: "juehuang clan leader''s words are not bad, now we must unite as one." Taifeng, a demon ape who was seriously injured, gritted his teeth: "be careful when you contact him, so as not to meet Jueming tianwu and Xueyu, who eat everything from the inside to the outside. Ma De, when you drive Chang''an out, I must eat Tianqiu and Xie Fang alive!" Other big demons are also very angry. "Taotie, big dark bat, and Changbiao tiger should be contacted." One of the twelve poor strange, at this time in the side of a voice, but the son of jueshuang, poor strange night Jie. "But chaos and thunderbolt Dragon..." He hesitated and looked at juehuang and Hanshi, his father. "Chaos, slow down first." Juehuang said slowly, "the thunderbolt dragon should have sent letters. If we can''t hold on to it, we can''t think about it." Before that, nanzhanbuzhou was the peak demon emperor of the 14th state. Among them, Taowu, qiongqi, Taotie and chaos are two of them. The remaining three are in the three clans of dark bat, thunderbolt dragon and Changbiao tiger. However, with the continuous infiltration of Xiniu Hezhou into nanzhanbuzhou, many demons converted to Buddhism. Among them is the thunderbolt dragon family. The clan leader, a pili dragon in the fourteenth Kingdom, is also the highest demon tribe who has converted to Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou, and is the king of Leiyin dragon in the pure land. Pili dragon is one of the pure blood dragon people. It has always been arrogant. After being converted to Buddhism, it paid little attention to the battle among the demons in nanzhanbuzhou. At the same time, it was also hostile by the demons. Their strength is not vulgar, other demon clans dare not provoke them easily. But now faced with the invasion of Dongsheng Shenzhou Chang''an City, juehuang and other big demons want to unite all forces to fight. At this time, they naturally need to contact the thunderbolt dragon family. It''s just that we don''t know what the result will be. As for chaos It is that irascible move mountain demon ape too peak, mention the other side, is also a facial expression of toothache. We can''t communicate with this demon clan, but chaos is powerful, and many demon clans can''t stir up trouble. Taotie, Taowu and qiongqi intended to unite to deal with chaos. However, none of the three ethnic groups wanted to suffer too much in the war. They did not trust each other for fear that they would be picked up by others after the war. So in the end, the alliance''s encirclement and suppression came to an end. We are just working together to encircle and monitor the chaos. Now of course we need the power of chaos, but "When they take part in the war, they will certainly attack the people in Chang''an City, but we will also be the targets of attack." Juehuang said slowly. It''s not good to leave them alone to deal with Chang''an city. Previous wars have proved that a single group trying to fight against Chang''an is just a waste. Tongjiang and Eshan of Taowu people are watching us in the sky. No one does not want those chaos to be killed by Chang''an City, but the premise is not to die worthless, we must effectively help them weaken Chang''an city. "Call on the heads of other ethnic groups to meet and discuss after meeting." Juehuang glanced around: "send a letter and invite first." He turned his eyes around and fell on a Taowu: "Thunderbolt dragon, Lao Xuelei, how about going there?" When Chang''an city landed in nanzhanbuzhou, Taowu people were the first to bear the brunt, with the most serious casualties. Not only did the two strong men in the fourteenth frontier fall, but the remaining Taowu were also killed by Chang''an. The blood weevil clan, is specially stares at them to start, the potency wants to exterminate them thoroughly. Xuelei is now the only remaining one of the thirteen Taowu. After meeting with other demon clans such as qiongqi, he kept silent all the time and kept a low profile to the point that he could not keep a low profile any more. After all, they don''t have a good relationship with other demons. At this time, we need to unite to fight against Chang''an City, but we also need to talk about capital. The Taowu clan is very weak at the moment. If they unite, they may become the cannon fodder at the front. At this time, he was named by juehuang, the head of the poor and strange clan. Taowu Xue looked up. Juehuang said quietly: "it''s easy for the thunderbolt dragon clan not to agree. You need Taowu to show their own experience and let them know the importance of this battle. They can''t help but not participate. As for chaos, which is the most unpredictable situation, I''ll go myself." After hearing the speech, Taowu Xuelei looked at juehuang for a moment, then bowed his head and said, "I understand. I''ll do my best to invite the thunderbolt dragon clan out of the mountain to fight."Moving mountain demon ape too peak volunteered: "I have a little friendship with Taotie, let me go to Taotie there." Qiongqi juehuang nodded, and then said to his son Yejie, "go to the ancestral land of dark bat, and ask the other party to go out of the mountain to fight." Ye Jie answered: "yes, father." After sending messengers to other places, juehuang left Hanshi to look after the rest of the demons. Then he said in a deep voice, "everyone, it''s about our own lives. We must do our best." The group of demons were solemn and agreed together. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 483 Agreed on the next repair site, juehuang and other demons will be scattered. Hanshi, with other demons, also began to move in case he stayed in a place for too long and was overtaken by Chang''an. They hid on a desert island in the waters of nanzhanbuzhou. The group of demons just stopped for a short time, and there was no time to repair it. The look of the poor strange stone suddenly changed. The next moment, the void broke, a sword light and a knife gas, first step out. After that, there are two peaks, namely, gupu and Jiefeng. Hanshi''s hair trembles like a hedgehog all over his body. Then he sees the black fog coming out to help him block the light of the ancient sword and the Qi of Jiefeng. But it will only last for a while. Hanshi, regardless of others, ran away. At the junction of the sea and the sky in the distance, there are many masters of xuejue Xifang, Buddhism heart and abbot, as well as the prison dragon sect and Shushan sect, all of them come here one after another. The group of demons had not been shaken, and most of them were scared to death. Hanshi can''t protect himself. At the moment, he can''t even take care of other poor people. We have to go our separate ways to escape. But they found that Chang''an experts surrounded them from all directions, and they had already surrounded them to death. "How do Chang''an people know where we are?" Laohanshi, a poor and strange man, had a fierce twinkle in his eyes: "do they have top experts who are good at tracking? Who''s the one who''s leading these people in by missing out on his luggage? " Jiefeng, the leader of the prison dragon sect, seems to know what Hanshi thinks. His hands keep cutting edge. At the same time, he says, "don''t think about it. It''s you who exposed the whereabouts here." "No way!" Hanshi flatly did not believe: "no matter how clever the tracking method is, how can we trace me to the realm of Vientiane? Do you exist beyond the demon emperor? " Xie Feng said indifferently: "believe it or not, we can''t give you another chance to try. Here and now is your time of death." The Black Dragons of Dao Qi gather in the middle of the sky, turn into Purgatory, and cover the poor and rare stones. The poor monster spewed out the black mist like thick ink, then all condensed into a line and flew forward. To the opposite point, Hanshi successfully pierced the black dragon purgatory students and made a hole. But before he took the opportunity to rush out, there was a powerful and concise sword light from the mouth of the cave. Hanshi had to stop and barely resist the light of the sword. In the black dragon purgatory where he made a gap, the roar of the dragons aroused countless black dragons to rush at him. Hanshi was too busy to deal with it. He had to retreat again and again to avoid the light of the sword. The next moment, gupu himself appears in the black dragon purgatory. At the same time, the gap of purgatory is made up by Dao Qi and sealed up again. Xie Feng''s body posture, also appears in it, one after another with the ancient simplicity, trapping the poor and rare stone in the center. This big demon is also really fierce, body shape hovering, eyes cold scan two Terran peak emperor. "You two have good skills, but it''s not so easy to kill me." "Maybe someone will be buried with me, but I''ll see who has the courage to do so," he growled Compared with Xie Feng''s coldness, his simple and plain expression is calm and tranquil: "no matter who it is, Chang''an city will not treat us badly." Hanshi roared: "you two are the top of the martial arts. Why do you want to bow to the dark Chang''an City?" "Chang''an loves the people and is in harmony with me. I have the strength of cultivation now. I also want to thank Chang''an city." The simple tone is always calm. Xie Feng said coldly: "he is poor and strange. Why waste his lips?" Speaking at the same time, is a knife out. With Xie Feng''s sword, the whole black dragon purgatory is shaking. Gupu''s hand was not slower than his. When Xie Feng put out his sword, he cut it with one sword. It''s hard to deal with the poor and rare stone. After the contest, he found that although Xie Feng''s blade was earth shaking, it was not as difficult to deal with as the simple blade at the moment. Part of Jiefeng''s Dao Qi is always maintaining purgatory, thus blocking Hanshi''s chance to escape. In this way, Hanshi was not able to get out of trouble for a while, but Jiefeng had to be distracted. Aware of this, poor strange stone first pretended not to know, attention seems to be in the quaint side. At the end of the battle, he suddenly turned and rushed to Jiefeng with all his strength! But see solution peak just sneer, brandish a knife, the whole purgatory suddenly collapse, all to Hanshi where a little concentration. Hanshi and Jiefeng fight hard, and his whole body is shocked. Even if we fight alone, the human strength is above him. However, the other side of the convergence of Dao Qi, also in Hanshi expected. He took advantage of this chance to break the hell of Jiefeng Dao Qi in disguise and open a way for himself.Resisting the surging of Qi and blood, Han Shi suppresses the Dao Qi that invades his body, so he quickly runs away. But unexpectedly, the hell transformed by Dao Qi disappeared. Instead, there was a hell transformed by Jian Qi. The vast sword Qi envelops the sky and earth. It''s as if the world around us is a world of sword Qi. No matter which direction Hanshi rushes, it is Jianguang who blocks the way. If you think that the sword looks like it is diluted and forced to break through, you will only break your head and blood. After the great progress of the ancient simplicity cultivation, the same move of sword Qi is far better than that of the past years, and is no inferior to the black dragon purgatory transformed by Xie Feng''s sword Qi. Hanshi was unprepared, and now he had no choice but to rush. Wrapped in the black fog, he forced himself into the vast sword Qi, and the fog was immediately cut by the sword edge. And in front of him, suddenly more simple himself, in the hands of the sword straight to stab, straight to Huanglong. This big demon is really strong. In such a dangerous situation, he still avoided the key position and was only scratched by the sword edge. But the result of fighting with all one''s strength is that there is no time to deal with Xie Feng. Cutting the sky and the earth, the huge dark blade that runs through Qingming falls down on the back of the poor stone. The big demon fell down like a broken kite. Behind the wings, on the spine, there was a fierce wound, blood gushing. Even though ehanshi is only strong, he has more air out and less air in at this moment. Xie Feng and Gu Pu fell in front of him, looking at the ferocious demon without expression. "You Don''t be happy too soon, we We will take revenge for it Hanshi spat out a word on and off. "If you don''t see juehuang, did you move soldiers around?" Xie Feng said indifferently: "if this is your dependence, it''s a pity. I think juehuang should go down to accompany you right away." Hanshi''s eyes widened. "What''s so strange?" Xie Feng said, "if I can find you, I will find him." Hanshi was stunned, and then struggled fiercely. Xie Feng no longer looked at him, but said to gupu, "brother Gu, please." "Well, thank you, brother Xie." Simple nodded, but there was no humility. Xie Feng is an overseas protector. In this attack on nanzhanbuzhou, theoretically, everyone was controlled by him. It doesn''t matter that he didn''t cut down the head of the big demon himself. As long as he wins the war, he can''t do without his credit. Of course, he let Hanshi''s head to gupu. Gupu must remember his kindness. He is an old-fashioned man with a broad mind. He is not good at foreign things, and he has great strength. He has been willing to live under Xie Feng since he came abroad. He has a tacit understanding with him, and Xie Feng is happy to sell him. Solve the poor strange stone, the rest of the other demon tribe, completely out of the climate. The sight of Jiefeng and gupu is far away. They don''t have any stones. If you can find him, you can also find juehuang, but it''s not the two of them who are responsible. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ On the distant sea, juehuang, the head of the poor and strange clan, is flying over many mountains and seas to the ancestral land of the chaotic clan. At the beginning, he and Taowu Tongjiang and other big demons blocked chaos together, but now they have no choice but to find them again. Now it seems that the bigger question is whether we can communicate with these chaos and unite them to fight against Chang''an. Jueshuang is not optimistic, but he can only barely get up. However, when he thought of Chang''an City, the feeling of panic suddenly hit again. Then, a warning came out of his mind. The feeling of restlessness just now is not that he thinks too much, but that there is a real problem. In the wake of the famine, a white cloud appeared in the distance. On the cloud stood an old Taoist, elegant and handsome, with gentle eyes. But when I see this old Taoist, I seem to see a disaster star. Only others were afraid of their poverty, but now it was juehuang''s turn to sink to the bottom of his heart. "Juehuang clan leader, if you insist on going back to Chang''an in a different way, I will have to offend you." The person who came here is the leader of Zhengyi sect, Chengyang real person. Juehuang looked at Chengyang and took a deep breath: "how do you know I''m here?" Chengyang truthfully told: "thanks to Mr. Shen." Magic one yuan mirror appeared beside him, and a word "search" on the mirror was shining. Xie Feng, gupu and others also found Hanshi and other demons according to his instructions. Juehuang looked at it carefully for a moment, then his pupils suddenly contracted: "it''s my blood And Hanshi, their blood? " Chengyang nodded. Juehuang, the head of the poor and strange people, closed his eyes in pain. In this way, to find him also means to find Hanshi and them."Needless to say, we''ll see what we know!" Juehuang roared, and the black fog immediately appeared around his body. However, the black fog was illuminated by the mirror light of the one yuan mirror and immediately dispersed. Then, LEIWANG Zhenfu sword also appeared beside Chengyang immortal. Then, there was a flash of thunder. In the dull hum, one wing was cut off by the sword light. If he hadn''t resisted and dodged hard, the sword would have been cut on his head just now. The one yuan mirror and the real Fu sword of Lei Wang are in hand. It''s true that he can''t fight against them. The patriarch of the poor and strange clan can only run away now. Chengyang real person with a sword and a mirror, keep up. Juehuang wanted to escape to the ancestral land of the chaos clan, but was forced to deviate by Chengyang immortal. Seeing that he was in a critical situation, Cheng Yang suddenly stopped. Jueshuang was surprised, but he didn''t think much about it and took the opportunity to fly away. But the result is found that he was set in the same place, did not move forward at all. Juehuang was shocked to see that there was one more person beside him. A middle-aged man dressed as a Confucian. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 484 The man who asked Chengyang to stop was also a middle-aged Confucian. The other party suddenly appears, Chengyang real person surprised to feel that he didn''t find out for the first time. At this moment, if you see the head of the poor and strange clan who is easily controlled by the Confucian, Chengyang will be more alert. Zhang Dongyun, who is far away in the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, was originally watching his subordinates catch people everywhere. At this time, a glance to Chengyang immortal side, Zhang Chengzhu suddenly sit straight body. The image of the middle-aged Confucian scholar is presented in the light and shadow dreamland. The other side was wearing a high crown, a white robe and a white jade folding fan in his hand. The folded fan tapped on the palm of his empty hand. "I can use this poor head. Please give it to me." The middle-aged scholar''s tone is mild. Chengyang real person looked at each other, slowly said: "I do not know how to address the residents?" "My name is Fangcun, and the Taoist priest can call me Fangcun." The middle-aged scholar replied. In Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun sits back in his chair, quietly watching the light and shadow. "I''ll catch and kill this demon according to the order of the Lord of Chang''an. Mr. Fang Cun will take him away. I can''t explain." Chengyang immortal said: "Chang''an City has always been hospitable. If Mr. Meng does not give up, he can go back to Chang''an with me and meet your majesty to make a decision." The scholar said with a smile, "how can I have that spare time?" Chengyang immortal gently breathed out a breath: "that is a poor way, difficult to obey." The middle-aged man who called himself "Mr. Fang Cun" shook his head: "you will." After that, he reached out and grabbed qiongqi juehuang''s neck. Then he held the poor Qi at the top of the demon emperor and turned to leave. "Lay still." Chengyang real person raised his hand, and the light of the one yuan mirror immediately shrouded Mr. Fang Cun. Mr. Fang Cun didn''t stop. He pointed back at the white jade folding fan in his hand. In front of the white jade folding fan, a picture of Tai Chi suddenly appeared. The light of the one yuan mirror falls on the Tai Chi diagram and immediately leans to one side. Chengyang''s heart is creepy. The other side''s magic power looks very similar to the Taiji demon subduing map of Taiqing palace in Dongsheng Shenzhou in the past, but not all the way. Both belong to the Tao of Tai Chi. It seems that Mr. Fang Cun''s magic is even more brilliant than the inheritance of Taiqing palace. When the other side raised his hand, he stopped the magic power of the one yuan mirror. Chengyang real look dignified, LEIWANG true Fujian also appeared in the air. Mr. Fang Cun turned his back to him and left with a sense of poverty. He didn''t see the thunder behind him and didn''t stop. Chengyang real person looks at each other''s back, but instead gives birth to a creepy feeling. The real sword of thunder King beside him stopped in the air and didn''t cut forward. Mr. Fang Cun continued to move on without looking back and said with a smile, "it''s a wise move, otherwise I''ll have to accept the magic weapon of Taoist priest." The sound curls, the person takes the big demon, has disappeared. Chengyang immortal standing in place, a sword and a mirror hovering quietly in mid air. At this time, he suddenly found that his spirit had some signs of collapse. He is the peak of Yuanshen. He has achieved the realm of Yangshen! Just now I confronted the Confucian scholar. How could it cost me so much energy? "No wonder you." There was a flash of Rune on his forehead, from which came Zhang Dongyun''s voice. Cheng Yang real person received one yuan mirror and thunder King true Fu sword, low voice way: "poor way let your majesty disappointed." "He is a man of cultivation, mainly Confucianism, supplemented by Taoism." Zhang Dongyun said calmly. Cheng Yang real person slightly a Zheng, then understand oneself just why so nervous. He intuitively felt the great danger. It is from that Confucian scholar. The other side''s Taoism is already excellent. Chengyang is ashamed of himself. He must use magic weapons to fight against one of them. But in fact, the other side is only practicing Tao and Dharma at the same time, and has no real ability at all. If we really want to have a big fight and force the other party to show their Confucian accomplishments, the result will be just like what Mr. Fang Cun himself said. It''s no matter if we accept his righteous Lei Wang Zhenfu sword. Whether we can take his Chengyang''s life or not depends on the other party''s mood. "It''s interesting. I''ll go and have a look after it." Zhang Dongyun''s tone is relaxed. He didn''t inform Su Po and others of the past. Mr. Fang Cun''s current cultivation level is probably higher than Su Po. Chengyang immortal volleyed a Taoist chieftain: "disturb your majesty, I''m sorry." "Well, you''ve done well enough this time. You don''t need to worry about some accidents." Zhang Dongyun said. Chengyang replied, "thank you for your generosity." Zhang Dongyun ordered: "continue to clean the South zhanbu island." "Yes, your majesty." Chengyang immortal should be a, and then return, with the solution peak, gupu and other convergence.Southern zhanbuzhou group of demons, ushered in a dark moment. Taowu Xuelei, after a lot of hard work, saved a few of his kindred and hid hard. After settling down the same clan, he went to consult with other big demons. "Bad luck Moving mountain demon ape too peak furious: "also said to contact other experts to attack Chang''an, just a break up, juehuang, Hanshi all planted." Hanshi, the fourteenth frontier expert of the poor and strange clan, was killed by the leader of Shushan sect, gupu, and Nanzhan Buzhou lost another peak demon emperor. When the patriarch was abandoned, he disappeared and had no news. The power of the demon clan has been severely damaged. No matter how firm the demon is, it is also full of frustration at the moment. On the contrary, Taowu Xuelei regained his peace as soon as possible: "no wonder, what we should do or what we should do, otherwise we can only wait for death." All the demons around nodded silently. Only moving mountain demon ape too peak, still angry face: "not only poor strange! Those greedy gluttons, who only care about the left and right, just refuse to go out of the mountain. I think they are also soft bones, and they are willing to surrender to Chang''an! " The news really made the group of demons in southern zhanbu feel worse. The four evildoers were the four most powerful demons in Nanzhan. Nowadays, Taowu and qiongqi have suffered heavy casualties, and there are almost none of them. Chaos is difficult to communicate, difficult to communicate, and difficult to use effectively. In the end, there was gluttonous food, but it was meant to ride on the wall. This is almost no need to fight, lose most of the first. The morale of the demon clan fell to the bottom for a while, and it was hard to cheer up. The son of juehuang, who had just been silent, said: "chief Xuehong is willing to go out of the mountain to fight. Now he is settling his children. He will come to join us soon." The blood rainbow of the big black bat is the contemporary patriarch of the big black bat clan, the fifth mirror of the demon emperor, the super demon of the Vientiane realm, and one of the eleven peak demon emperors of the southern zhanbu continent. He doesn''t swing around like Taotie. It''s good news that he is willing to fight Chang''an city. Hearing the news, all the demons were happy. Moving mountain demon ape too peak then look to Tao Wu snow thunder: "Thunderbolt dragon over there?" "Their patriarch is not here." Xuelei said slowly, "I went to Xiniu Hezhou to listen." Around the group of demons, immediately quiet down. Just a little better temperament, immediately all fell to the bottom. Thunderbolt dragon this is obviously does not plan to participate in the war the meaning, the clan chief directly hid. And according to the other party''s words, it is to hide from Xiniu Hezhou, which is also equivalent to explaining the meaning of Xiniu Hezhou. Those bald ladybugs now don''t want to pay attention to the affairs of nanzhanbuzhou. All the demons scolded secretly in their hearts. These monks didn''t even understand the reason why their lips were dead and their teeth were cold. Do they still think that they can take the thunderbolt dragon as the forerunner, and finally they can make a profit? Let''s see how long they can be happy! At this time, the other side of the poor said in a low voice: "go to the Changbiao tiger side of the brother, lost contact, maybe, by Changbiao tiger harm..." Moving mountain demon ape too peak at this time is no longer angry, just look up to the sky with a sigh. Like thunderbolt dragon and dark bat, Changbiao tiger has a strong man in the fourteenth realm. Originally, it was one of the hopes of the demons, but now it seems that what we got is all disappointment. A glutton riding on the wall. Thunderbolt dragon has nothing to do with it. Changbiao tiger may even have fallen to Chang''an city. At the end of the day, there is only one powerful man in the fourteenth realm, dark bat and blood rainbow? How is it possible to confront Chang''an? "We, or..." In the silence, suddenly a demon clan spoke. But before he had finished, he was killed by Taowu Xuelei. Moving mountain demon ape too peak this also angry to start, but don''t want to snow thunder faster than his action, can''t help a Leng. "How many of our kindred died in Chang''an City?" Taowu Xuelei''s cold eyes swept around: "if we also descend to Chang''an, are we worthy of them?" Silent poor strange night Jie then said: "I and Chang''an do not die endlessly, and those who descend to Chang''an do not die endlessly." Taifeng heard the words, but did not open his mouth, just a pair of blood red eyes, like Taowu Xuelei, eyeing the demons in front of him. "Count me in." The thundering Eagle cried and said. With him to take the lead, the others, such as sun scorpion, magic fox, smoke and so on, all began to speak. Taowu Xuelei slowed down: "we don''t have no other hope. First, we must rely on the power of chaos. Second..." He looked north. Other demons nodded silently. Xiniu Hezhou can''t count on it any more, but someone from Beiju Luzhou had come to contact them before, which might be a reinforcement."Let''s find chaos first." Taowu Xuelei looks at qiongqi Yejie: "maybe you can find juehuang clan leader. Although you lose contact with him, juehuang clan leader may not fall." Ye Jie took a deep breath: "yes..." The group of demons have a little more hope in their hearts and act immediately. At the moment, in the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun received a memorial from the frontier overseas capital. Generally speaking, there are seven demons in nanzhanbuzhou, just like in Nanhuang of Dongsheng Shenzhou, but there is no competition between demons and demons. In addition to the four evils, thunderbolt dragon, dark bat and Changbiao tiger can also be regarded as the most prosperous and powerful clan in Nanzhan. Now, Changbiao tiger, one of the seven demons, expresses his intention of losing his loyalty to Chang''an city. The worries of Taifeng, Xuelei and other demons come true. Heiyang, the patriarch of the Changbiao tiger clan, just like the previous Xuehe, also asked him to come to Chang''an city. The difference between these demon families is that heiyang, the clan leader of changbiaohu, is the peak demon emperor of the fourteenth kingdom. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 485 Heiyang led the Changbiao tiger family to surrender to Chang''an, which means that it is not just their demon family to surrender, but will play a leading role. There are a lot of demons in the south of zhanbu Island, but there are only a few demons with the command of the 14th frontier experts. As a result, most of the other demons will gather around these most powerful demons in groups. Now, Changbiao tiger, one of the most powerful demon clans, returns to Chang''an City, which means that quite a number of subordinate demon clans under their rule will also return to Chang''an together. Zhang Dongyun''s view on this is indispensable. If you don''t, you will earn more guard experience points. If it''s down, it''s easier for Chang''an city. In fact, it has practical significance. Zhang Dongyun summed up the experience of the past construction tasks. At the beginning, the unification of China and Turkmenistan, the unification of Dongsheng Shenzhou and so on, all generated the construction tasks. I don''t know if the conquest of nanzhanbuzhou will also generate a mission? If so, we can save time to accept the capitulators and conquer southern zhanbu as soon as possible, which means that we can complete the construction task as soon as possible. As far as the current situation is concerned, the number of guard experience points is generally more than enough. In addition to the massive consumption of temporary expansion, Lord Zhang simply did not know how to spend all these guard training. But the construction task experience points is another matter. Now the invincible city wants to expand, and the only standard to get stuck is the number of experience points for construction tasks. If the construction task experience is as high as the guardian task experience, Lord Zhang can upgrade the invincible city more than once. So now, Zhang Dongyun began to think about how to complete the construction task as soon as possible. The surrender of the Changbiao tiger clan can also attack the resistance confidence of other demon clans in nanzhanbuzhou. In this situation, the Changbiao tiger clan is also involved in the hunting of the demons in the southern zhanbu island. Heiyang doesn''t have to come to Chang''an. When he comes, he can only get his vision by making a rune seal. At present, he can''t be promoted to a higher level. Zhang Dongyun was not worried. He immediately came to Chang''an City and ordered heiyang to take part in Chang''an''s attack against nanzhanbuzhou. Heiyang, the head of the Changbiao tiger clan, received the news. His first reaction was not to feel that Chang''an City trusted him, but to feel the confidence of Chang''an city. Previously worried about whether it would be targeted after returning to Chang''an, now these doubts are gone. "In accordance with your Majesty''s instructions." Heiyang looked at Chang''an overseas capital in front of him, protecting Jiefeng: "I will do my best to open up territory for Chang''an in nanzhanbuzhou." Xie Feng nodded: "Your Majesty''s trust is more important than yours. Don''t let your majesty down." "Sure, sure." Heiyang waved to the side, and suddenly two other tigers came forward. "Heiyang stayed in nanzhanbuzhou to fight according to his Majesty''s instructions, but the ceremony should not be abolished. Someone of our family should rush to Chang''an to meet him." Heiyang said: "in addition, our family has collected some small treasures, which we want to present to your majesty." He introduced the two tigers to Xie Feng. They were his family uncle and his parents and children. Since heiyangben tiger didn''t go to Chang''an city to meet him, he sent two other important tiger objects of the clan to visit him. There is no way to solve the peak. However, after listening to heiyang''s introduction, he inevitably paid more attention to the younger Changbiao tiger. The son of heiyang is the cultivation of the thirteenth realm of the demon clan, which can be compared with the elders of the nearby clan. In the whole family of Changbiao tigers, except his father heiyang, I''m afraid few of them can beat him. Such a young man with such high accomplishments can really say that the future is promising. If it goes on like this, if there is no accident, in a few years, the Changbiao tiger clan might have become a demon clan with four murderers and two powerful people in the fourteenth realm at the same time. at that time, the world of South China will probably be a new world. Of course, the premise of all this is that Chang''an city did not come. Now, the development of the world naturally steps into another path. However, for the Changbiao tigers, it may be easier for them to rise. The group of demons, especially the four evildoers, may not be able to accommodate the Changbiao tiger to easily have a second peak demon emperor. But Chang''an City, naturally, can accommodate. Even, they will make great efforts to cultivate meritorious officials and promising young people. Xie Feng didn''t worry that the Changbiao tigers would threaten his position as a prison dragon sect. On the one hand, the two sides are far away from each other; on the other hand There are more talented and outstanding figures in his prison Dragon School. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun is satisfied with this nod. Very good. Two people from the thirteenth kingdom will come to the audience, and you can stamp them when you come in. If necessary, consume guard experience points. These are the two fourteenth realms. Of course, strictly speaking, now Chang''an City has no shortage of experts in the fourteenth frontier.The battle of southern zhanbuzhou has proved that even if Su Po and others do not fight, the strength of the subordinates of Chang''an city is strong enough. As for the opponents that Chengyang and Xie Feng can''t cope with Zhang Dongyun''s eyes were quiet. He slowly stood up and paced in the hall. At the same time, Mr. Wu Yun, whom he projected, went to the palace of heavenly punishment. When Mr. Wu Yun entered a cell in the temple of heavenly punishment, he saw a woman in green sitting in meditation. Some people come, the woman does not pay attention, still just quietly shut their eyes to breathe. Mr. Wu Yun also did not speak, just stood quietly in the room. After a while, the door of the cell opened again, and a young girl peeped in her head from the outside. The woman in green, sitting cross legged in the cell, instantly opened her eyes and looked at the girl. "What do you do when you come in openly and stealthily?" Mr. Wu Yun spoke calmly. Chen Chaoyan outside the door gave a "Oh", scratched his head, walked into the cell, and shut the door honestly. After looking at the girl for a long time, the woman in green finally looked at the old man in Black: "sir No, I should say it''s your master. What do you want to do? " With a faint smile and few words, Mr. Wu Yun reached out and outlined in the air. So in the middle of the cell, there was a glorious portrait. In the painting, a middle-aged scholar, elegant and gentle, dressed in white, holding a white jade folding fan in his hand. It was Zhang Dongyun who saw the image of Mr. Fang Cun from the perspective of Chengyang. Seeing the picture, the woman in green immediately held her breath Square inch? " She is the tree demon dusk, now see the portrait of Mr. Fang Cun, surprised and angry. After staring at the portrait for a long time, she withdrew her eyes and turned to Mr. Wu Yun: "Sir, what does that mean?" Even if the cultivation was suppressed by Chang''an City, she was the highest realm of Yuanshen after all. After the initial anger, twilight soon stabilized her mood. Although her face was still not good-looking, her tone was gradually calm. Mr. Wu Yun did not answer, but turned to Chen Chaoyan. Chen Chaoyan, a little confused, looked at the portrait of Mr. Fang Cun. The evening mist''s eyes showed concern and looked at Chen Chaoyan. "Do you know him?" Mr. black cloud asked the girl. "I don''t know But looking at him, I feel a little uncomfortable Chen Chaoyan said softly. Mr. Wu Yun nodded slightly: "between life and death, after all, the situation is special. Even if we completely cut off the former dust and Suhui, there are still some waves left." The evening mist had calmed down completely at this time, and her expression returned to calm. She asked in a deep voice, "what do you mean, sir?" Mr. Wu Yun looked at her quietly: "I ask, you answer." The dusk is silent. She looked back and forth between the portrait of Mr. Fang Cun and Chen Chaoyan. After being captured, the tree demon, who has been silent all the time, finally says: "OK, ask!" "How much do you know about this square inch?" Mr. Wu Yun said calmly "Like the master, he is not from Yanhuang, but from tianwai." Evening mist looked at Chen Chaoyan, and her eyes were slightly soft: "in my early years, I met him twice with my master. At that time, he seemed to be an old friend." The woman in Green''s eyes were looking back, but soon changed from soft to hard: "but after many years, when we met for the third time, he turned his face with the master, and the master fell down because of him." Mr. Wu Yun asked: "were you at the scene?" Evening mist shook her head: "I was not there at that time. It was the master who told me before he died, but he couldn''t say much at that time, just a few words, and I didn''t know the details." In Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun quietly looks at what happened in the hall of heavenly punishment. He actually knows the answer. To be exact, twilight has no secret. He doesn''t know. Now it''s just a routine. He wants to use this man Ah, no, it''s the demon. "So you don''t know why they turned around?" In the punishment hall, Mr. Wu Yun continued to ask. Evening mist nodded: "not bad." "Fangcun hasn''t looked for you all these years?" Mr. Wu Yun asked. Twilight nodded: "yes." After a pause, she continued: "this is also a strange place for me. He knows my existence, but he has never found me. Maybe it''s because he disdains to cut down the roots?" At this point, the evening haze eyes in the color of resentment. But she always hoped that she would revenge Fangcun after her cultivation. Mr. Wu Yun took a look at Chen Chaoyan: "there was something hidden in Mo Li that year. It is very likely that it was in this world." Evening mist nodded: "I suspected that Fang Cun was murdering the master for this thing, but if he wanted to find something, he should not give up any clues.But he never bothered me. Although I did not know where it was, how could he confirm it? I can''t figure it out. " "He must know it himself." Mr. Wu Yun said faintly: "or, find Mo Li." The evening mist is silent and looks at Chen Chaoyan. The so-called finding "Mo Li" should mean finding his past memory "What do you want to do?" Dusk asked the first question again. Mr. Wu Yun said with a faint smile: "Chen Chaoyan is from Chang''an. She doesn''t want to take her away. Naturally, Chang''an doesn''t allow others to kill her. As for Fang Cun..." The old man''s voice turned cold: "the enemy of Chang''an City has always come to one end." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 486 In the cell, after a long silence, the dusk said, "what do you want me to do?" "What do you think we want you to do?" On Mr. Wu Yun''s face, there was a hint of sarcasm: "if it hadn''t been for this little girl to plead with you all the time, and you had no great evil in Chang''an, you would have been dead." The dusk mist is slightly stunned, then looks at Chen Chaoyan, and his eyes become soft. Chen Chaoyan is a little embarrassed: "it''s all your Majesty''s generosity. I didn''t help." Twilight nodded to her: "if you are really enemies and friends with Fangcun, then I am willing to serve Chang''an and look for the good Fangcun." She turned to Mr. Wu Yun and said, "I haven''t found his way before, but now I think that if I can find my teacher, I may have a chance." Mr. Wu Yun looked at her quietly and said, "go on." Mu AI took a deep breath: "my master was hurt by Fang Cun. I asked myself that the current cultivation strength is not as good as that of my master. I''m afraid you need your master''s power to get revenge on Fang Cun. The only way I can think of is to find the treasure he hid. The treasure can be given to you. I only ask my master to recover his memory and kill Fangcun for revenge. " "The things that your master and apprentice Zhenyu lives on may not be in my majesty''s eyes." Mr. Wu Yun said: "even if there is something, it belongs to this girl." Twilight beat a Taoist chieftain: "the Lord of the city is broad and proud. It''s Meng Lang that I just said." Mr. black cloud waved his hand. At dusk, the tree demon felt light all over, and the confinement that had been imposed on him had disappeared. She let out a long breath: "thank you." Chen Chaoyan was also relieved. Although she didn''t feel like she was a casual person in the past, and had been abducted by Twilight before, she took care of her all the way, and kept away from Chang''an city to avoid direct conflict with Chang''an city. Chen Chaoyan didn''t blame her very much. It is the most ideal ending for Chen Chaoyan that evening mist can obediently listen to his Majesty''s words. Mr. Wu Yun took them out of the cell. "You are very smart. I hope you can be smart all the time. Don''t let your majesty down." The old man in Black said calmly as he walked. Dusk mist heart slightly awe inspiring, know each other is warning her not to repeat. "I have no idea of being an enemy with Chang''an. Chang''an takes care of my master and disciples and kills Fangcun for revenge. I should repay Chang''an." Dusk said quietly. Mr. Wu Yun smiles. In the words of the tree demon, it is clear that there is still room left. If Chang''an city cooperates with Mr. Fang Cun, it is obviously her enemy. Zhang Dongyun in the Daming Palace could not help but smile when he just came out of the prison and still had such a firm belief and expressed it clearly. Naturally, he would not be angry about this. Mr. Wu Yun took the evening mist and Chen Chaoyan to a side hall to sit down. "Tell me about your master." After sitting down, Mr. Wu Yun asked. Twilight''s eyes fell on Chen Chaoyan: "the master was originally the leader of the flying star cave in Yunbo mountain, the world of Wuming. He became the first master of the world of Wuming. Later, he reincarnated and came to this world. When he was young, he went to Chunyang palace in Dongsheng Shenzhou to learn Taoism." In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun listened and felt thoughtful. And in the side hall of the heavenly punishment hall, Chen Chaoyan is not comfortable with the tree demon on the opposite side. "Why did he come here?" Mr. Wu Yun asked calmly. Twilight shook her head: "I don''t know why my teacher came here because he was reincarnated. Now I think it''s probably related to what he hid." Mr. Wu Yun said with a smile: "then he really has a good heart. If, as you say, he can break through the limit of Taoist Yuanshen and achieve the realm above Yang God by repairing Feixing cave, then he will worship Chunyang palace after he comes here, which is really low." After all, in the history of Chunyang palace, there has never been a Taoist master above Yuanshen. If you have to say it, I should laugh that I have this hope. The name of "relegated immortal" comes from this. But now, of course, it''s gone. However, at that time, the ink glass was very low-key, and it was not known how the inside of Chunyang palace was, but other people outside didn''t realize that it was actually a hidden bull. "My teacher has said that Chunyang Palace''s orthodoxy is unique. It''s beneficial to cultivate it, because it was taught to me at that time." Dusk speaks. Mr. Wu Yun laughed and said nothing. If Mo Li was reincarnated and rebuilt because of something, and then came to this world, it is very likely that he was worshipped by the gate of Chunyang palace for no reason at all. If you really want to say that, Mo Li is willing to tell the secret of her identity to Mu AI, and pass on her original Taoism of Feixing cave to Mu AI. She has great trust in this disciple and attaches great importance to it.But even so, he kept a secret about the treasure. Is still not completely trust twilight, or there is a big danger, to avoid the apprentice involved, the truth only Mo Li himself knows. "Besides Fangcun, who else came to your master?" Mr. black cloud asked. Evening mist gently shook her head: "only I know, only one person, whether the teacher has concealed me from other people, I can''t know." She sighed: "according to the master''s practice of hiding his tracks so carefully, few people should know that he is here. Unfortunately, he believed the thief in the wrong square inch." Mr. Wu Yun said: "dig up all traces of him in this world, and we will know the truth." He said to Chen Chaoyan and Mu AI, "Your Majesty orders you to go to the western regions and meet with twelve girls. She will help you find out the clues." It was in the twilight to expect someone to go with him. It''s Shen He Rong, not Ao Kong, who is so overbearing that she''s satisfied. As for saying that she dumped someone again and ran away with Chen Chaoyan, she didn''t have this idea at the moment. To this day, she did not understand how Su Po and AO Kong found her again. If it''s because of Chen Chaoyan, she has checked countless times, and has never found any trace that can be traced. At the moment, if you regain your freedom, you can take Chen Chaoyan to leave Chang''an city. Her biggest expectation now is that, in addition to Chen Chaoyan''s reviving her past memory, she hopes to kill Mr. Fang Cun with the help of Chang''an. "One more thing..." Before saying goodbye to Mr. Wu Yun, the evening mist hesitated. Mr. Wu Yun looked at each other quietly and did not speak. Twilight finally made up her mind: "I Can you tell her the way of flying star cave Chen Chaoyan blinked beside him. Mr. Wu Yun looked at her and said, "would you like to learn it yourself?" If you don''t want to learn, you can not learn. Chen Chao also hesitated. Mr. Wu Yun said with a faint smile: "if you are willing to learn, you can learn. But don''t blame me for reminding you that I have nothing to do. I will carefully allocate my time. If you are delayed in learning Shangqing Shenxiao Baolu, you will be punished if you can''t pass the examination." "That younger generation wants to try to learn the chess star technique." Hearing what Mr. Wu Yun said, Chen Chaoyan put down his heart: "it''s a mountain stone that can be used to attack jade. It''s always good to dabble in some Taoist methods and appreciate some truth. Please rest assured that I will not delay your teaching." "That''s good." Mr. Wu Yun nodded. The evening mist is relieved, takes Chen Chaoyan to leave with Mr. Wuyun, and then leaves Chang''an city. All the way to the west, they passed the strange and magnificent wall of the Middle Earth, and then their heart was completely released. Although he has bowed to Chang''an, psychologically, he always has to wait until he is really free from Chang''an, so that his sense of security can be reunited. It''s just that she naturally won''t know that she is still in Zhang Dongyun''s invincible city. In Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looks at the relieved dusk with a smile. After the breath of dusk haze exhaled, he was in the same place for a moment, looking at the heaven and earth in front of him, and could not help laughing bitterly again. See the light again. But the world is not what it was before. She has heard that now Chang''an City has unified the whole Dongsheng Shenzhou and continues to expand outward. Even half of the southern zhanbu island is now in Chang''an''s sphere of influence. Compared with the city wall, the influence of the city expanded further. To some extent, she is a part of the city. "Let''s go." Evening mist tidies up her mood, takes Chen Chaoyan, and goes to the western regions to find Shen and Rong to go with him according to Mr. Wu Yun''s instructions. Zhang Dongyun watched them leave all the way until they were out of the border of the invincible city in the western regions. Beiju Luzhou and Xiniu Hezhou all played dead. The demon clan of South zhanbu island can''t turn over the sky. Xie Feng and others can deal with it as much as possible. Zhang Dongyun stopped paying attention to it for a while and turned to his own cultivation. I don''t know how long it takes to practice. During Zhang Dongyun''s concentration on martial arts, time flies by. Until one day, the system prompted the sound: [through the operation of the city owner, the influence of Chang''an city further penetrated into the folk countryside, successfully completed the construction task of 10.4, and obtained 5000 points of construction experience. ¡¿ Zhang Dongyun recovered and nodded with satisfaction. With these 5000 points, his construction experience has now reached 15600, which is a big step closer to the requirement of 25000. City Master Zhang rubs his hands and refreshes the task list: [construction task 10.4: the influence of invincible city has successfully covered the whole eastern Xinjiang, and can start to move forward to the whole Yanhuang kingdom. South zhanbuzhou, xiniuhezhou and North juluzhou all lack footholds and influence. Please choose one of them and establish landing fulcrum]Seeing these tasks clearly, Zhang Dongyun was stunned at first, and then burst out laughing in the palace. The previous moves were not in vain. Isn''t it just waiting? Sure enough, the system prompts keep ringing, without any delay, and good news will come immediately: [under the leadership of the city leader, invincible city has a stable foothold in nanzhanbuzhou, successfully completed the construction task of 10.4, and won a reward of 6000 points of construction experience] www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 487 Zhang Dongyun just wants to smile up to the sky at this moment. A construction task was successfully crushed by him. As a result, his construction experience points reached 21600. According to the current task reward, as long as you complete one more task, you can successfully save 25000 points of upgrading and expansion demand. Zhang Dongyun refreshes the task list again: [construction task 10.5: Invincible city successfully establishes a fulcrum in nanzhanbuzhou, please strengthen the connection between Dongsheng Shenzhou and nanzhanbuzhou] after seeing the content clearly, Zhang Dongyun''s excited mood gradually returns to calm. It seems that this task can not be crushed immediately. The traffic and connection between nanzhanbuzhou and Dongsheng Shenzhou need to be established effectively. Although there have been successive battles and victories, at present, Chang''an City has not completely pacified nanzhanbuzhou. The top demons against Chang''an are rare, but there are still many middle and low level demons escaping from all sides. They will continue to harass and retaliate against Chang''an by fighting guerrillas. If they can''t do big things, they just pick small things to get into trouble. The air route from Dongsheng Shenzhou to nanzhanbuzhou is undoubtedly a good target for their harassment. What''s more, the distance between the two continents is far more than that between the five realms in Dongsheng Shenzhou. In this case, there is a long way to go to complete the task Especially now it''s not sure what the standard of the system is. To what extent should we strengthen the ties between the two continents? I can''t say it. I have to use a bull''s knife to kill chickens and make more efforts. Zhang Dongyun was thinking, and suddenly his heart moved slightly. His attention went to the middle earth of Dongsheng Shenzhou. There, the mighty Qi and blood of those who are armed, hot as the sun, go straight to the sky and spread all over the world. Over a thousand miles, everyone feels the change of heaven and earth, as if another sun appeared on the Middle Earth. Those who stay in Middle Earth are awe inspiring. This is clearly a breakthrough by the top martial arts. In addition, it is likely to break through to the peak of Emperor Wu, weizhenhuanyu. Zhang Dongyun, who is far away from Daming Palace in eastern Xinjiang, laughs. The next moment, the blazing Qi and blood suddenly disappeared, which made the Chinese people confused. But outside Zhang Dongyun''s Daming Palace, a voice came quickly: "Chen louning asks to see you." Zhang Dongyun smiles: "come in." Louning quickly stepped into the hall, and then saluted Zhang Dongyun: "it''s all up to your Majesty''s guidance, louning finally succeeded and went further." "You can''t carve rotten wood. If you can''t make it yourself, you can''t make it today." Zhang Dongyun indifferent way: "free." Louning immediately promised to get up. Zhang Dongyun said: "you are just right to go through the customs. I have a job for you." Louning bowed: "Your Majesty''s order." "Chengyang is responsible for spreading the Zhenhai array between chendongsheng Shenzhou and nanzhanbuzhou, and Shushan ancient simplicity is responsible for guarding. You go to nanzhanbuzhou and fight instead of ancient simplicity." Zhang Dongyun said. "Yes, your majesty." Louning immediately agreed. He had been waiting for him for a long time. When he broke through the fourteenth frontier, he immediately took up his post. However, at the moment, the whole territory is in the range of invincible city. In fact, it doesn''t need to be guarded by experts. On the one hand, this position is a reward for Lou Ning, on the other hand, it is also a high value of force. As the king of the rash country, he also has two skills in governing the country. He is not the son of heaven who can only fight the country immediately. But now Chang''an city is fighting with the demons in the south of zhanbu on the outer line, so good steel should be used on the blade first. If you have one more master of the fourteenth realm, you will have a good chance of winning. Although Lord Zhang can upgrade the master of the thirteenth realm to the fourteenth realm, one can only take one day. At least, it is 6000 points of experience. Lou Ning can help save a lot of money, of course. "I''m leaving now." Lou Ning salutes Zhang Dongyun and leaves. As far as he is concerned, it doesn''t matter whether he looks after China for his majesty or goes to the front line to fight. If you really want to say that he has just broken through to the fourteenth frontier, he is more inclined to go to the front line, eager to try and find someone to try. From Daming Palace, louning went to the inner city below, and met her sister Louyu who worked in Tianshu hall. On the one hand, Zhang Dongyun took care of him and allowed him to see his relatives. On the other hand, it was he who told Lou Yu that Lou Yu would send him back to China. He is not in China for the time being. If he wants to go to the front line, some things need to be arranged first. After explaining to Lou Yu, Lou Ning set out directly, crossed the middle land, and left Dongsheng Shenzhou all the way to Nanzhan Buzhou.When he arrived at nanzhanbuzhou, he met with several leaders here and conveyed Zhang Dongyun''s orders. Chengyang immortal and gupu left Nanzhan Buzhou. Chengyang, the Taoist yuan God, personally arranged one array after another in the barren sea, striving to form a channel to Dongsheng Shenzhou. In this way, the sea waves will be calm and the storm in the wild sea will no longer exist, and ordinary ships will be able to pass. Chengyang''s cultivation is excellent, but he doesn''t need to be distracted at the moment, just concentrate on the array. The task of guarding and patrolling between the two continents was given to the leader of Shushan sect, gupu. There is such a master in the fourteenth realm. If there are some demons making trouble, there will be no climate. Chengyang immortal can concentrate on the array. However, there is a long way to go between Dongsheng Shenzhou and nanzhanbuzhou. With Chengyang''s ability, it will take some time to completely smooth the cross-strait relations. The Chang''an masters who stayed in the southern zhanbu Island were in charge of the overseas Dadu Hu Jiefeng, the Chinese Dadu Hu louning, and the local sitting tiger, the head of the Changbiao tiger clan heiyang. This is not good news for Xie Feng. He is simple and simple and gets along well. Although it is a simple sword practice, it is gentle in daily life and has no desire to fight for power. Two people together, solution peak is given priority to, ancient simplicity is complementary, cooperate quite good. But now it''s louning, but not necessarily. It''s not the first day that they got to know each other. They had contact as early as the tug of war in the western regions. If louning had a good temper, he would not have been able to defeat the great Yin Dynasty in China. When they meet Xie Feng, they are both rebellious and strong. They have different personalities, so it''s inevitable for them to collide. Your majesty is well arranged, simple and quiet. The nurse seems to have nothing to do and doesn''t feel bored. Xie Feng and Lou Ning were aggressive, and they just opened their territory in Nanzhan island. But they are also prone to conflict. "Your Majesty''s foundation is everything." On the first day of meeting, Lou Ning said calmly to Xie Feng. Solution peak smell speech, nodded: "this is of course." Your majesty does have the confidence to put the two of them together. No matter what contradiction between them, we can''t miss your Majesty''s business. Otherwise, the consequences will be much worse than losing to the other side. Heiyang, the head of the Changbiao tiger clan, was watching. He had a better understanding of how to get a foothold in Chang''an city. Anyway, for the rest of the demons in southern zhanbu Island, Lou Ning''s replacement of Cheng Yang and Gu Pu greatly reduced their pressure. Especially Chengyang real person left, is to let all the demon clan a sigh of relief. With this old Taoist priest, or his two magic weapons, even the clan leader of the dark bat clan and the great demon blood rainbow in the fourteenth realm could only flee everywhere. His one yuan mirror is also good at searching, which makes all demon clans feel frightened and uneasy. Now Chengyang real person left South zhanbuzhou, the group of demons simply want to beat gongs and drums to celebrate. Of course, their pressure is still enormous. There are still two people and one demon in Chang''an, and the three strong ones have to fight, so the demons have to keep losing. One by one, thousands of islands scattered all over nanzhanbuzhou fell into the control of Chang''an. The hearts of the experts of the demon clan are full of pressure. At present, the masters of Chang''an City invading nanzhanbuzhou are basically from Dongsheng Shenzhou. And that city, in fact, the core of the city, the people of the twelve hell, has not appeared yet. Is it the same reason that Xiniu Hezhou and Beiju Luzhou play dead together? What are those people in the twelve hell doing now? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the wild sea to the west of the western regions, many people are active on an island. But everyone is very light handed, as if for fear of offending someone. One of the twelve people in Yama, who are scared by the demons in the southern zhanbu Island, is on this island. "Good, good That''s it. " The tall man, with his hair down and his hands crossed, nodded his head with satisfaction. In front of him, there are two adjacent caves, tightly closed. But this tall man can naturally feel everything in the cave. His daughter and his apprentice, both in seclusion, launched a sprint to a higher level. The man stood outside the cave, his mouth was full of words, and his eyes were more and more happy. Suddenly, he laughed. After a while, a cave opened and a woman came out. "Daddy The young woman is Ao Ying. The tall man guarding outside the cave is naturally her father, Ao Kong, the "king of demons". "Very good!" Seeing his daughter, Ao Kong couldn''t help praising her again.In front of him, Ao Ying''s merits and virtues were successfully passed this time, and his cultivation went up a new level, from the original tenth realm of the devil''s way to the eleventh realm. This realm, also known as the second realm of the true body of the devil, asks the heart. Generally, the practitioners of the evil way have to reach this state to gradually avoid the influence of the demon blood on the mind. Ao Ying was in a special situation. From the beginning to the end, he was in a clear mind. Therefore, the convenience of breaking through to the realm of questioning the heart was gone. But she''s still making great progress. When the practitioners reach the realm of questioning the mind, they can start to combine their own understanding and create their own supernatural powers, instead of sticking to the supernatural powers of the demon family to which their own demon blood belongs. "Yes, hold it for so long. Let''s relax." Aokong touched her daughter''s head: "dad still wants to stare at that smelly boy." Ao Ying asked with concern, "brother he, don''t you mind?" "Laozi''s apprentice, what can I do for you?" Ao Kong said with a smile. Ao Ying was relieved and said goodbye to his father. She walked alone, came to the seaside, looked at the endless sea, only feel comfortable. At this time, someone came to the island in the distance. Ao Ying looks closely, but he is an acquaintance. A thin young man of medium height. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 488 It was Huo Yiming, a disciple of Yulong sect in the western regions. Previously, Ao Ying and he Sanyang had been cared by each other during their training in the western regions. Ao Ying admired Huo Yiming''s personality and strength. Since she entered Chang''an City, she has been instructed by Zhang Dongyun and AO Kong, and has taken care of all the resources and treasures needed for her practice. With her extraordinary talent, she is far more powerful than her peers in the same realm of cultivation, but Huo Yiming is better than her. The inheritance of martial arts of Yulong school in the western regions is certainly not vulgar, otherwise there would be no such peak as Jiefeng. But it is no doubt inferior to what Ao Ying has learned. In this case, Huo Yiming can still have such profound attainments, and his talent is probably better than that of Ao Ying. In terms of talent potential, there are many talents in the younger generation under the rule of Chang''an city. Whether it''s Ao Ying, Chen Chaoyan and he Sanyang who are in front of your Majesty''s eyes, or Jiuyuan who is like the black sky snake clan, Jiangchong on the other side of Beimang, they are all extraordinarily refined people. But today, Huo Yiming, the leader of the young generation in Chang''an, is still the leader of the prison dragon sect in the western regions. This is almost universally acknowledged. Ao Ying didn''t feel jealous about it. He just thought he admired it. "Miss Ao." Huo Yiming stops and gives Aoying a fist. He looked at Ao Ying, a little uncertain: "Miss Ao, are you the eleventh realm of the evil way?" Ao Ying nodded: "just out of the pass, you can''t compare with brother Huo. Your martial arts have swept the eight wastelands." "Congratulations, Miss Ao. If I say that, I''ll take a chance to go ahead. It''s all up to your majesty." Huo Yiming said sincerely. "Are you coming back from southern zhanbu?" Ao Ying asked curiously. "Yes." Huo Yiming nodded: "I found a weeping frost grass in the South zhanbu island. The leader ordered me to send it back to a martial uncle in the western regions." Ao Ying thought for a moment: "cry frost grass words, seems to be used to treat Yin Fire poison?" Huo Yiming explained: "yes, martial uncle was injured many years ago. The poison of Yin fire is like the maggot of tarsal bone. It has been difficult to heal. There is no kushuang grass in Dongsheng Shenzhou. Now it is finally found in Nanzhan Buzhou, so I hurry to bring it back." Ao Ying said, "then I won''t delay you. Please send the medicine as soon as possible." "Goodbye, Miss Ao. Take care." Huo Yiming gives another fist and leaves in a hurry. Ao Ying watched her disappear, then turned back, only to see her father on the side. However, she found aokong''s face gloomy, rather frightening. So that she didn''t find he Sanyang beside aokong for the first time. He Sanyang was quite surprised by his master''s appearance, so he didn''t know why. Usually he would dare to yell at his master, but now his intuition tells him not to offend aokong anyway. "Dad..." Ao Ying was at a loss. Ao Kong looked at his daughter, and his expression was gradually gentle, but there was still no smile on his face. "Boy, let''s go and let it go. Let''s go for a walk." He waved to he Sanyang. He Sanyang nodded, asked nothing and left by himself. Ao Ying looks at his father, but Ao Kong doesn''t open his mouth. He walks by the sea with his hands on his back. Ao Ying quickly follows him. For a long time, Ao Kong didn''t say anything, as if he was really walking between father and daughter. "Dad, is there something wrong with brother Huo?" Finally, Ao Ying broke the silence and asked softly, "don''t you like him?" Aokong stops. After a while, he just said: "it''s OK, you don''t care." Ao Ying looked puzzled: "I know, I don''t know a lot of things. The message of Yuxin ouai is that only you and uncle know..." Aokong interrupted his daughter: "that''s just one side." "Dad..." Ao Ying was more puzzled when he heard the speech. Ao Kong stood still by the sea. After a moment''s silence, he said, "Ying''er, what do you think is the difference between me and before?" After thinking about it, Ao Ying said frankly, "you are much more gentle than before. You are not so angry and impatient." What she was referring to was not the appearance of aokong when he was insane. At that time, her father had no temperament at all. What Ao Ying uses to compare with now is the memory of Ao Kong when he was young, that is, Ao Kong before he was laughed at for my second plot. In terms of years, at that time, he was also closer to the time when "ape Dragon King" prevailed in the world in the past. Compared with that time, Ao Ying really felt that his father''s temper was much better. Of course, even in those days, her father''s temper would never be affected by her, but it was a different matter for other people. So obviously, aokong''s change of temper is not because of her daughter. It should be said that it was only in recent years when he entered Chang''an and his mind returned to normal that his temperament, style and conduct gradually changed.Of course, compared with most people, what we really want to say is actually very bad. For AO Ying, who is a daughter, she will also give a strong and violent comment, although it doesn''t affect her love for her father. But compared with aokong himself, he is a good man now. "The eldest, the seventh and the twelfth sisters all urged me to change my temper." Ao Kong said slowly, "although I don''t think there''s anything to change, I''m willing to give it a try. It''s Chang''an city that will help the boss." "You are much more gentle now than before." Ao Ying smiles. She is one of the few people who dare to talk to aokong like this and even tease him: "if you were not as stubborn as you are today, you might not be separated from your mother." Ao Kong suddenly snorted coldly: "it has nothing to do with that!" Ao Ying shrank his neck and didn''t dare to say any more. Seeing his daughter''s appearance, Ao Kong snorted: "in the future, you just want to see her. I won''t stop you, but don''t let me know." "Last time my mother came back to Yanhuang, she helped us when she was in China. You were very happy later..." Ao Ying whispered. Ao Kong''s eyebrows suddenly stood up: "what are you whispering about?" "Nothing, nothing!" Ao Ying quickly shut up. Ao Kong looked at his daughter for a long time and wanted to say something, but finally he didn''t say it. He, who has always been rebellious and manic, sighed with a rare sigh: "you are too old. I can''t control you any more, and I shouldn''t control you any more." Ao Ying was stunned by the words. Just now I said that my father has changed, but now after listening to this sentence, I know that the other party has become bigger than she thought. It makes her wonder if the father in front of her is someone else''s disguise. She never thought aokong would say such a thing. Dad doesn''t look like a person who can play to retreat! Touching Ao Ying''s eyes, Ao Kong immediately hummed again: "I don''t care about you, you silly girl, you must have more eyes. Before anything happens, you must think about today!" Ao Ying suddenly and habitually shrinks his neck. But in my heart, I feel that my father''s painting style is finally right again Aokong had a rough idea of other things, but he knew his daughter quite well. As soon as you look at Ao Ying, you can roughly know what she is thinking. This is called the great devil. Aokong can only sigh in his heart. At that time, he never thought that he would have children. When I really had a daughter, I was at a loss for a moment, even afraid to hold the child. I''m afraid that I don''t have any weight under my hand, and I''ll squeeze this little life into foam. The devil has done similar things before. At that moment, for the first time, he thought about whether someone would kill his daughter in the future, just like he killed others. This idea, fleeting, was soon replaced by "Whoever dares to move my daughter, I will kill his family.". But the fear of that moment was so real and unprecedented. Later, when the couple separated, his daughter lost her mother at a young age. Ao Kong felt more guilty about this little life. He worked hard to be a father and mother and brought up the children. Poor God, in the face of the boss, the only thing he conceals from everyone is to take care of the children. He is a good hand. Not so proud, but very shameful boast, in addition to breastfeeding, his mother can do anything he can. But later, when Ao Ying didn''t fully have the ability to take care of himself, he was teased by my dog thief, so that his mind often fell into a frenzy. In the end, Ao Ying, who is still a child, has to take care of him. Every time he thought of this, aokong felt more guilty for his daughter. The eldest and the twelve younger sisters are right. Care and compensation should not be limited to material conditions. On weekdays, we should get along with our daughter more appropriately, even if we change ourselves. Once upon a time, he had nothing to do with Rehan. Now, it is suspected that Lei Han has betrayed everyone and treated him as hatred. At that time, he knew that Huo Yiming was Lei Han''s blood and bone, and whether the other party knew or had contact with Lei Han, he would win it first. But now, he will try his best to treat the father and son differently, so as not to affect his perception of Huo Yiming because of Lei Han. When aokong saw the other side standing with his daughter, for a moment, he almost burst out and slapped Huo Yiming to death on the spot. Even if there is nothing between her daughter and Huo Yiming at the moment, she only tries to be an acquaintance. Ao Kong looked up at the sky and sighed. Aoying was quiet and didn''t dare to make a sound. It''s very rare for my father to look like this. In her mind, it was when she first separated from her mother."Yes Aokong no longer looked up at the sky, suddenly burst out a shocking drink. Not only the islands under the feet of father and daughter, but also the surrounding sea and other islands in the distance seemed to shake violently. "Let''s go, go to nanzhanbuzhou!" Ao Kong scolded. The eleventh master is in a bad mood now. You can''t temper your daughter. Don''t get angry with ray. But there must be a place to vent! He took his daughter and apprentice with him, turned into a streamer of gold and silver, flew across the vast sea between Dongsheng Shenzhou and nanzhanbu, and came to the former land of demons. At the first time of arrival, a terrible shadow of the mountain moving ape appeared on his body, tearing up a real mountain moving ape on the spot! Seeing this, Ao Ying blinked. It''s still my father. No one pretends to be him www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 489 Aokong''s participation in the war did not conform to Zhang Dongyun''s previous arrangement for the war in Nanzhan. However, the overall situation over there has now been decided, and aokongshen''s not taking part has little influence. What Zhang Dongyun wants to verify has been verified, so he has to let the 11 younger brother go. For the demons of nanzhanbuzhou who had already been defeated, aokong''s participation in the war was no different from the disaster of destruction. The demon clan no longer has the power to fight against Chang''an, so they have to hide and survive. Aokong is impatient to play hide and seek with the demons such as dark bat. He rushed to Jiefeng and asked, "who else hasn''t come down on this side of nanzhanbuzhou?" Xie Feng replied: "among all the ethnic groups in nanzhanbuzhou, Taotie people are afraid to fight against us. They have the intention to surrender. The thunderbolt dragon people have already converted to the Buddhism of Xiniu Hezhou, but their patriarch is not here now. It seems that they are deliberately avoiding war when they go to Xiniu Hezhou. Their territory is in the northwest corner of nanzhanbuzhou, and we haven''t advanced yet." Ao Kong heard the words, and a cold light flashed in his eyes: "Xiniu Hezhou, where is the traitor in Lu Xueyuan..." Xie Feng nodded: "during our battle in Nanzhan, there has been no movement in Xiniu Hezhou." He turned his head and looked at the leader Xie Fang of the blood weevil clan beside him: "there is a group of people with the fourteenth realm cultivation. Now, besides the dark bat, they are also enemies with us. There is chaos among the four evils." Aokong''s eyes turned: "Oh?" "Chaotic nature is violent and irrational, and their thoughts are vague. They didn''t directly oppose us before, but when the evil clan leader went to contact us, they attacked us." Xie Feng explained. Xie Fang, the head of the Xueyu clan, added: "it''s hard to communicate with them. They are all warlike and blind from the bottom up and from childhood to old when they just met." As a matter of fact, the reputation of chaos has long been heard throughout the whole South zhanbu island. It is because of this understanding that he, the great demon of the thirteenth realm, went to contact him. It''s just to be on guard in case of attack. As a result, it should be said that fortunately, his evil prescription has passed, and he has changed the brown appearance of the same realm in his family. He may be seriously injured and may not be able to run out. "Give me face, don''t be shameful!" Ao Kong''s expression was a little ferocious. He looked at Xie Feng and asked, "the head of the thunderbolt dragon clan is not here at the moment?" "Yes." Xie Feng nodded. "If I step on his ancestral land now, I will bully him." Ao Kong said coldly: "when I send the letter, I immediately abandon those bald donkeys and come to Chang''an. If he doesn''t do it before Laozi solves chaos, his family will be next!" Unless Zhang Dongyun intervened in advance, aokong would naturally have the command of the war in nanzhanbuzhou. Jiefeng can compete with louning, but it is impossible to compete with aokong. Even if we don''t mention the relationship between the other side and the city Lord, it''s only better than personal strength. Aokong is also above him, even if aokong''s realm is lower than him. "Please don''t worry, Mr. eleven. I''ll arrange it now." Xie Feng gives aokong a hug. Ao Kong nodded and then grinned: "chaos, right? Isn''t it horizontal enough? That''s you ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Xuehong, the leader of the dark bat clan, is the fourteenth demon in the realm of the demon emperor. In the past, he crossed the South zhanbu island and met four assailants, but he never lost his momentum. But now, in the face of Chang''an''s many experts, he has to run around. At the moment, he finally got rid of the pursuit of Chang''an experts. Regardless of breathing, he hastened to gather together the broken family. Poor strange, Taowu, moving mountain demon ape, thunder eagle and other demon clan, there are scattered experts, now gathered under his command. The group of demons met, almost all with injuries, disheartened. In these days, there has been no resistance and no escape. Under the constant panic, the original morale and fighting spirit will inevitably decline. The giant bat''s wings open to cover the sky and the sun, and its wings close together to imitate the mountains of Foshan. His blood red eyes, scan other demon clan: "how, all want to surrender?" "Of course not!" Taifeng, the mountain moving demon ape, first roared, but then his voice went down: "it''s just that I don''t know what to do. Both sides of Xiniu Hezhou and Beiju Luzhou sent letters, but they all went to the sea." On one side, Jie gnashed his teeth: "it''s nothing more than Xiniu Hezhou. In Beiju Luzhou, they first came to contact each other to deal with Chang''an City, but now we are in trouble, they pretend to be dead!" All the demons were excited. Xuehong, the leader of the dark bat clan, has a gloomy look. He interrupts the discussion of the demons: "it''s better to rely on others than on ourselves. We have to find a way to turn the situation around in the South zhanbu island." All the demons in front of him were quiet. Xuehong continued: "try to bring chaos in." After hearing the words, the demons looked at each other and couldn''t say anything for a moment.Taowu Xuelei said: "the poor and strange juehuang clan leader went to contact chaos before. As a result, there was no news, and he didn''t know whether to live or not..." Beside him, juehuang''s son Yejie looked very gloomy. "There''s no need to contact those lunatics." Huge bat tone indifferent: "we, direct the people of Chang''an City, lead to luantian valley." The so-called chaotic sky Valley is the place where the chaos clan now lives. Before, it was the place where all the demons in Nanzhan Island didn''t want to get close to. "Although I certainly don''t care about their life and death, I''m afraid they are not rivals of Chang''an city. How much can they play?" Moving mountain demon ape too peak asks a way. The blood rainbow of the black bat opens its closed wings again to cover the sky: "yes, it''s better than nothing. When we get to luantian Valley, we''ll act according to the situation. As long as chaos can kill one or two Chang''an experts, it will be a great help to us. Now we have to fight for any chance!" A group of demons nodded, then got up and followed Xuehong to provoke the people in Chang''an city. Then they lured the enemy to the East, hoping to lead the masters of Chang''an city to the chaos valley. As a result, we found that the effect is not obvious. Although there are many Chang''an experts, they are much worse than the total amount. Did Chang''an people find out their intention and refuse to be fooled? The demons were puzzled. But when they got close to luantian Valley, they were stunned. You can see the light and shadow crisscross over luantian Valley, and the wind and cloud surge. Wave after wave of shock, spread from the valley, affecting thousands of miles of territory. Xuehong, the leader of the dark bat clan, took a deep breath. For a moment, she didn''t know whether to be lucky or depressed. No need for them to bring disaster to the East, Chang''an City has already hit luantian Valley first! Aware that they are close, more Chang''an experts come over and attack with the pursuers. Blood rainbow and other big demon helpless, can only quickly retreat. Chang''an has a big situation in front of him, so he can attack them. They just want to cooperate with the chaos in the valley, and they are not able to do so now. Before they merged with chaos, they had been surrounded by Chang''an city. The arrival and departure of Xuehong and others will not affect the war over luantian valley. Since aokong came, he wanted to do it himself. At that time, the evil shadows of five kinds of demons, namely, magic dragon, Jai canthus, mountain moving demon ape, magic mirage and golden winged Mirs, spread all over the world. With his own strength, he surrounded luantian valley. He crossed his hands and held them in front of his chest. He hovered in the air and looked down at the demons below. See more than one head body such as yellow bag, six feet four wings, hundun faceless big demon, rush out from the valley. First and second, especially domineering. Aokong face fearless, but satisfied with the nod. This should be the top two demon emperors of chaos. Chaos is less conscious and aggressive, excluding other creatures. It''s not just in the face of foreign aggression, it''s the same with our own race. Therefore, the chaos clan has no clan leader. The two strongest members of their clan are strong enemies themselves and have been fighting for many years. Other chaos has only a faint fear of them, but no respect for authority. The chaos of the fourteenth border at both ends was named Zuji and hanshang. Their names were not their own names, but the names given to them by other demons in nanzhanbuzhou. , as like as two peas, the two are almost identical. They are also unable to communicate with each other. It is because they do not know which is the ancestral plan and which is the merchant. Aokong can''t be separated at the moment. He didn''t want to distinguish, but he stretched out his hands down at the same time and grabbed the chaos of the two demon emperors'' peak state in the air. With his action, all over the sky evil shadow, Qi Qi down. However, the chaos of the fourteenth border at the two ends is indeed overbearing. The talent of the chaos clan smashes all things and turns them into nothingness. These two giants, the red light surging on the body surface, gradually turned into colorful. Where they pass, all things are crushed, even the void seems to be crushed and destroyed. With aokong''s strength, after all, it was a lower level, and the evil shadows were smashed by the chaos. Seeing this, Ao Kong laughed instead of angry. It''s just a ferocious smile. New evil shadows were constantly appearing around him. Then these evil shadows came together one after another. Two in one, three in one, four in one Until the end, a troll with the characteristics of five demon families, viper, magic dragon, golden winged ROC bird, magic mirage and mountain moving demon ape, appeared. He was huge and upright. When the troll roared, he raised his claws and made a human like double fist smashing action. Right in the middle of the head.Smash it back to the bottom of chaos in an instant! When the other chaos comes forward, Shengsheng smashes half of the giant Troll''s body into a terrible gap. However, the troll did not dissipate, instead, it turned into five colors of gold, silver, black, white and dark gold, interwoven into an independent world, wrapping the seemingly successful chaos. The other side is unprepared and wants to struggle, but it has been taken by force. The powerful chaos of the fourteenth realm disappears between heaven and earth. In the middle of the sky, there is only a multicolored, but the five sides of the evil way with terrible breath. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 490 If this chaos falls into aokong''s five directions'' desperate situation, it will fall into a desperate situation. Endless fierce attacks will surround him everywhere. It is the chaos of vague consciousness that gives birth to the feeling of crisis and fear at this moment. His whole body flashed up and down, smashed the endless storm that hit him, and was safe for the time being. But his huge body, like a mountain peak, is like a small boat in the boundless sea, which may overturn at any time in the tsunami. Another big demon, chaos, who had just been smashed down by aokong, sent out a low dull thunder roar and soared to the sky again. The head of the chaos of the head, vaguely visible wound. But for him, it only further stimulated the fierce, more violent, flying to aokong above. Aokong was in the desperate situation of the five sides and turned a deaf ear to foreign affairs. This chaos impacts on the five cornered, making the five cornered shake up, but did not break. He had to hit again, and suddenly there was a flash of cold light. Don''t be afraid of chaos, take the initiative to meet it. The two sides collided violently in mid air. The result of each other''s failure is another scar on the top of the chaos. And the long halberd in the hand of the comer was so shocked that it almost flew out. The man who attacked the chaos was now the protector of Zhongtu Dadu in Chang''an City, Yin Wang louning. Gupu, together with Chengyang, was responsible for calming the desolate sea between Dongsheng Shenzhou and nanzhanbuzhou. When aokong and others came to disturb Tiangu, Xie Feng didn''t go with them. He took the lead to suppress the resistance of other demons in nanzhanbuzhou. He followed the clues, tracking the big black bat, blood rainbow and other demons to come. His heart may not know the blood rainbow and other big evil water east plan, so the stratagem, tracking. On this side of luantian Valley, aokong goes out to deal with chaos. Louning goes with heiyang, the clan leader of changbiaohu. See blood rainbow and other big demon arrived, long Biao tiger sea edge and solution peak before and after the attack, at this time chase blood rainbow and other demons away, left louning here to help aokong. Louning had learned the ferocity of aokong in those years. But now the great devil returns to the thirteenth realm, and it seems even stronger than when he was in the same realm. At this moment, aokong can still deal with the former one who has been suppressed by the five parties'' desperate situation. These two ends are chaotic, but their accomplishments are the fourteenth realm. Looking at the realm, they are still above aokong, but in actual combat, they become two different forms. Louning will not stand by. Whether aokong can deal with it is one thing, whether he stays out of it is another. Even though aokong may not want him to help, he still doesn''t hesitate when it''s time to do it. For Lou Ning, he came to southern zhanbuzhou just because he was eager to fight a stronger enemy after his cultivation strength was improved. This is the end result of a warrior. It is the halberd of killing God in the world, and its attack is extremely fierce. Louning under a halberd, is the chaos of the four murderers, also can''t bear, was stabbed by this halberd on the spot. However, this chaos is really fierce. The power of crushing everything turns the halberd into powder almost at the first time. It all depends on Lou Ning''s martial will power to block the impact of the other side. But he was shocked all over. He felt that his Qi and blood were not smooth. He was just a little bit worse and nearly hurt himself. On the contrary, Lou Ning''s fighting spirit is more fierce. He looks up to the sky and roars. His Qi and blood are surging. He eliminates the influence of chaos, clenches his teeth and waves his halberd again. This is exactly the opponent he wants! Killing God halberd is a martial art created by him under the guidance of the evil emperor. Before him, no one had ever trained this martial art to the level of the fourteenth realm. Accurately speaking, any progress of slay halberd is originated from his louning. Now he has reached the fourteenth realm, which is a completely different realm. Fighting with a strong enemy can make his halberd more and more sharp. Louning is brave and fearless, and chaos is also manic. One man and one demon, two strong men in the fourteenth realm, immediately fight together, and the destructive power is far-reaching. Luantian Valley is surrounded by thousands of miles, all in a mess. At this time, the other masters who accompanied Chang''an also came forward one after another to fight with the remaining chaos in the chaos sky valley. On the battlefield, on the contrary, it was aokong who started the operation. It was very quiet. It seems that the five directions are independent of the world and are not affected by the outside world. As for how bloody it is, it is not for others to know. In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun looks at the battle presented by the light and shadow mirage with a smile and is not worried. Aokong''s temperament has changed. From the beginning of the previous four directions to the present five directions, Ao Kong''s magic power just reflects his mood change. In the past, aokong''s style would not be like that.If you meet in a narrow road, the brave will win. Either you or I will die. This is aokong''s style. The magical powers that he comprehended are basically open and close. To some extent, the current five cornered situation is his performance of seeking stability. In this case, it may take a lot of time to grind slowly with the opponent. But aokong can ensure that he is less injured and will not be injured by his opponent. He can solve his opponent cleanly, but he will have to pay a high price. After all, the enemy he is facing now is chaos in the fourteenth frontier. Although chaos''s divine sense is vague and seems unable to communicate with each other, it has its own way to fight. It seems to be crazy, but it has its own internal basis. Although aokong''s cultivation strength is domineering, he is still the 13th realm, and has not yet become a wasteland God. With such a head of chaos, even if it can solve each other, aokong himself will not be better. But now the five sides are in a desperate situation. It''s much safer to cut the meat slowly and bleed a little. Although it will take a lot of time, Zhang Dongyun can naturally afford to wait for him. What we can''t wait for is chaos, and the demons like Xuehong and Taifeng. Lou Ning and others, although it is difficult to solve other chaos quickly, can hold their ground and wait patiently for aokong to end the battle first. In this case, these chaos will not be scared away on the spot. On the contrary, they are fighting with Lou Ning and others because of their confused and fuzzy consciousness and aggressive nature. Chang''an side out of the Lou Ning play more unrestrained, the rest of the blood like a clan leader evil Fang, they are slowly with chaos, not worried. Their waiting is naturally rewarded. Aokong''s time will come to an end. I don''t know how long I''ve been waiting, but suddenly there is a deafening roar between heaven and earth. Everyone in Chang''an is at ease. There was no pain in the roar, and it was full of arrogance, which was consistent with the roar of the five phase demon. Sure enough, the next moment, the sky of gold, silver, black, white, dark gold, five colors of light flow around, the five desperate lift. A powerful five phase demon reappeared in front of the public. The chaos of the fourteenth frontier has been torn to pieces. Aokong''s posture and the top of the troll''s head emerge. He looked at the chaos of the fourteenth realm with a sneer. He can''t tell whether the other party is Zuji or hanshang. But no matter who it is, there is only one end today. In the laughter of the demon king, he rushed to the second head of chaos with the five major demons. The chaos, which is a headache for all the ethnic groups in the southern zhanbuzhou, is here today. If we really want to say that it will reappear in the future, it will not be real chaos. Aokong collected some chaotic demon blood of the peak demon emperor realm for the future cultivation of the demon way. Chaos reappearance is the practitioner of the change of the evil way. With the chaotic extermination of the clan, Chang''an city is located in the southern zhanbuzhou, so it can almost be said that the overall situation has been decided. Even if Taotie, thunderbolt dragon and other demons have repeated, it is difficult to change the world trend. It is only a matter of time before nanzhanbuzhou is brought under the rule of Chang''an. "Thunderbolt dragon, has the letter arrived yet?" Ao Kong shakes his hand and throws off the demon blood on his hand. One side louning replied: "it has been sent to the past, and there should be results soon." Ao Kong said with a sneer, "let''s see if there''s a second one who doesn''t drink or drink." The ultimatum of Chang''an City has indeed been sent to the ancestral land of the thunderbolt dragon clan. In the end, it''s up to chieftain Zhen Yu to make up his mind. The children of the clan rushed to Xiniu Hezhou to deliver the letter. In a temple in China, there are several people sitting opposite each other, two men and one woman. There is no green silk on the top of the woman''s head. It''s Ni Jinghua. Two men, one with a long gun on his back, are Yu Tianquan, one of the Big Dipper stars. The other is the head of the pili dragon clan in the southern zhanbu Island, who was granted the title of the pure land Buddha kingdom of Thunder Dragon King. "For the sake of today''s plan, we have to ask the Dragon King to write a letter, asking the dragon clan to bow to Chang''an for the time being, and we''ll have to worry about it in the future." Jinghua said. The head of the thunderbolt dragon clan, Zhenyu, looked calm: "only in this way, it''s hard to avoid destroying the arrangement of the pure land." The land of Talong nationality is unique and can be used by Xiniu Hezhou. Now it''s thrown to Chang''an. It''s hard to get it back. "I''m responsible for this matter. I haven''t been able to make preparations in time, otherwise I could have gone." Jinghua sighed: "now, it''s only up to the noble children to fight with Chang''an. In the future, we''ll find another chance to go. At that time, there will be aristocratic children to take over, so we can act in secret without disturbing Chang''an.Only in this way, the dragon people will be wronged. " "That''s all right. The overall situation is the most important." Thunder Dragon King Zhenyu shook his head: "use me to go back?" Jinghua said: "the Dragon King doesn''t have to go back. He doesn''t have to tell the truth. The poor nuns naturally believe in the children of the dragon people. However, they should be careful. The Dragon King only tells them to cooperate with Chang''an and not resist. If they are asked to move away from the northwest of Nanzhan Island, they should do so." Thunder sound Dragon King Zhenyu nodded: "OK, I''m famous." Yu Tianquan, who had been listening in silence, then asked with a smile, "what''s unique about the influence of the thunderbolt dragon clan?" "At that time, we will naturally rely on the power of benefactor Yu. This matter is of great importance for us to fight against Chang''an." Jinghua still doesn''t make it clear. But Yu Tianquan nodded with satisfaction and did not ask: "in this way, I will naturally help." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 491 When the chaos clan was destroyed and the overall situation of the southern part of the continent was determined. Aokong also waited for the surrender of the thunderbolt dragon family. There are all the old and young in the clan, but there is no chieftain Zhenyu who has the highest cultivation. "Nothing serious." Zhang Dongyun said calmly. Ao Kong, who spoke to him through his forehead Rune seal, snorted: "boss, these long worms are not sincere. Who knows what Zhenyu is up to? Maybe it''s a fake surrender. Although I hate those bald donkeys, they are always stubborn. They don''t cry when they don''t see the coffin. It''s a bit strange to fall so simply." "That''s it, so what?" Zhang Dongyun said calmly: "they can''t turn the sky." Although we don''t know what the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou and the thunderbolt dragon clan are thinking, Zhang Dongyun certainly won''t let them go so easily. He did not plan to rearrange it, or to move from his ancestral land in the northwest corner of Nanzhan island. These thunderdragons, as usual, stay where they are. Zhang Dongyun only recruited some key members of his family to Chang''an. Into the city, covered with my stamp, and then you can''t help it. Later, even if the pure land Buddha has any action, he can know it at the first time and then deal with it. One by one, they come to the Daming Palace in Chang''an city to meet Zhang Dongyun. When they entered the city, what they were thinking was clear to Zhang Dongyun. These thunderbolt dragons have all converted to Buddhism, and they still have some resistance to being so obedient to Chang''an. Under the persuasion of patriarch Zhenyu, they finally stayed in nanzhanbuzhou and bowed to Chang''an city. But Zhenyu didn''t mention how Xiniu Hezhou was. In the eyes of Qunlong, the lack of action in Xiniu Hezhou may be the main reason why the patriarch was forced to persuade everyone to give up. Zhenyu didn''t give them any other special tasks or missions. Instead, he told them to listen to the rules of Chang''an City, make less trouble and concentrate on chanting Buddhism. In this way, there seems to be no problem. Zhenyu seems to be out of self-esteem, because he refused to come back, but worried that his fellow children were slaughtered by Chang''an City, unable to protect them, he had to order everyone to return to Chang''an. Zhang Dongyun simply didn''t bother about it any more, just put these dragon people back, and told aokong to guard against Xiniu Hezhou at any time. Aokong stares at you. It''s very difficult for him to sneak into nanzhanbuzhou quietly. If you want to succeed, you have to rely on your insiders. By then, we''ll know what they''re up to. Lord Zhang is the same way to deal with Taotie people. This big demon clan, one of the four murderers in South zhanbu Island, had been waiting on the wall before. After the news that aokong took part in the war and took the initiative to attack luantian valley came out, Yukun, the head of Taotie clan, finally made the final decision. Like Changbiao tiger, the most prosperous big demon clan in the South zhanbu Island submitted to Chang''an city. Almost the overall situation has been decided, in this case, to make the final choice, the weight is undoubtedly much lighter. In order to show repentance, all the high-level Taotie people almost went out to Chang''an City in the east to see Zhang Dongyun. Up to the peak of the two fourteenth realms, the demon emperor has not yet reached the top of the nine realms, but he is the most potential young talent. All of them are present. "Tuntianhai is remote and closed, and the news is so slow that our people can''t know in time that the Chang''an heavenly soldiers are coming to nanzhanbuzhou. The guilty minister Yikun is so frightened that he pleads with his majesty." The head of the Taotie clan, eating Kun, turns into a human figure and bows down to Zhang Dongyun. Behind him are all the Taotie masters who can transform themselves. At this time, they kneel down. The younger generation, who could not be transformed into human form, were all guarding outside the hall, and the demon''s body was bent on its knees. "I hope that in the future, the news of tuntianhai will be more informed and will be ahead of other demon clans." Zhang Dongyun said calmly. Gluttonous swallow Kun hastily respectfully way: "thank your majesty under long en, crime minister, etc. must be brave to fight first, will atone for." Behind him, not to mention the low level of cultivation, as well as swallowing clouds for the old people in the fourteenth realm, he was sweating at this moment. A group of gluttonous people turned into human figures, and they all bowed down again: "thank you, longen!" Zhang Dongyun is not too hard to be a glutton. Traitors should be resolutely eliminated. As for speculators, they can be allowed to exist and accepted. Of course, there is only one such opportunity. Next, there are still some small noises left in Nanzhan Island, which can be cleared by Taotie. Changbiaohu is there to help and supervise the battle. And Xie Feng, Lou Ning and others can almost gradually be transferred from southern zhanbu island. Jiefeng, as an overseas protector, can begin to prepare for the strategy of beijuluzhou and xiniuhezhou. It doesn''t have to start immediately, but he can make arrangements for all kinds of preparatory work. As for louning, we can start to prepare for population migration.There is almost no human race in nanzhanbuzhou. Many demon clans that originally occupied here were slaughtered by Chang''an city. Such a vacancy can naturally be filled by immigrants. This is of great benefit to the fundamental transformation and control of nanzhanbuzhou. Just like when Dongsheng Shenzhou was abandoned in the south. Of course, people in this world and in this social environment also have the idea of home. If you want to emigrate on a large scale, the difficulty of work in Dongsheng Shenzhou may be even higher than that in nanzhanbuzhou. The first problem in southern zhanbu is security, which can do wonders. Dongsheng Shenzhou''s problem lies in the concept of people''s mind, and Zhang Dongyun has no intention to rule under high pressure. So, it''s going to be a test for Lou Ning, the newly appointed China Turkey guard. As for the western regions, the most western part of Dongsheng Shenzhou, it is not suitable for immigrants at present. The southern wild demon clan moved to the western regions. It took time for the local people to live with the demons. The new governor of the western regions is the head of the Youhuai clan, the tree demon canghui. When the demon clan became the leader of the western regions, the impact on the local people also took time to recover. For the time being, it''s better for the western regions to manage their own internal affairs first. When they want to emigrate to the south, they should first consider China. As for Nanhuang, it''s also a mixture of people and demons. However, previously, there was the power of demons. Now, we believe that the Dadu guard of Nanhuang is also a Taoist master, Chengyang immortal. Therefore, the situation of the folk in Nanhuang is more stable than that in the western regions. Even if the remaining demons in southern wilderness must choose a human to be their boss, Chengyang immortal is the best choice. However, at present, most of Xinke''s Nanhuang guards are still working hard overseas to build a Dharma array, and they are unable to return to Nanhuang for a while. Zhang Dongyun assigned everything to his subordinates, and then he was relieved to be the boss. He began to focus on his own cultivation. In this way, time flies and time flies. About half a year later, under the rule of Chang''an, the situation became more stable. And deep in the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, one day someone suddenly let out a roar. Under the action of the invincible City, the roar can only be heard by the owner himself. In the empty central hall, only one person stood alone. It''s Zhang Dongyun. His internal Qi and blood surged and roared vigorously. On the top of its head, there are eight real and one empty, nine big tripods. These cauldrons are all made of Zhang Dongyun''s own Qi and blood. Among them, one of the most illusory tripods was finally solidified in Zhang Dongyun''s howling. As a result, the nine tripods stand together. Zhang Dongyun''s long howling stopped. He looked forward and suddenly felt that his vision was much wider than before. It''s like a panoramic view. This is not the blessing given to him by the invincible City, but his own cultivation, which gradually reveals the secret of space. From then on, the body of Qi and blood can break through the void. Within a certain range, the spatial distance does not exist for him. Step out, almost blink. It is the twelfth realm of martial arts cultivation, also known as the third realm of Emperor Wu, that sweeps the eight wastelands. It is a key step to build up nine tripods and sweep away the eight wastelands. Zhang Dongyun had previously set up this tripod of Qi and blood, and experienced from one to many, and then from the eighth tripod to the ninth tripod. Now, the nine giant tripods are finally complete. He also achieved a higher level of success in his cultivation. Zhang Dongyun slowly breathed out a breath, and then finished. The nine cauldrons of Qi and blood spread like clouds and smoke, and then all these clouds and smoke came into Zhang Dongyun''s body. He returned to the throne above and finally turned to sit down. I don''t know how long I''ve been practicing. It seems that the days have passed before I know it. These days, Zhang Dongyun is busy practicing, and other people in Chang''an city are not idle. On the other side of Tiangong hall, Chen Yu and Ma Kun have successfully built mines in the Far East and started to mine Haihuang jade on a large scale. Lou Ning did a good job. He presided over the immigration of Dongsheng Shenzhou to Nanzhan Buzhou, which was very effective. It is necessary for him to thank Chengyang for his smooth progress. A few months ago, Chengyang immortal successfully paved the way for Dongsheng Shenzhou to go south to zhanbuzhou with Taoist array. Originally, the storm was raging, and even the vast majority of practitioners felt the danger of the sea became calm. Ordinary ships can sail on it. Of course, the distance between Dongsheng Shenzhou and nanzhanbuzhou is too far. If it were an ordinary sea going ship, I don''t know if I would go to hounianmayue. Under the rule of Chang''an City, great efforts have been made to develop the ships blessed by Taoist Dharma array.Before that, many efforts were made for the navigation of Dongsheng Shenzhou. Now, it is to further upgrade and improve on the original basis. The navigation between Dongsheng Shenzhou and nanzhanbuzhou is no longer a problem. Then, commerce and trade were put on the agenda again. Louning cooperated with Louyu brother and sister, and now Dongsheng Shenzhou has successfully established more than one group of ocean going fleets to South zhanbuzhou. All of these are constantly changing the original ecology of the island. Although there are still frequent conflicts between the immigrants and the native demons in South zhanbu Island, the situation is still improving. In other words, we all want to thank you for your simplicity. He is the leader of the Shushan school. He is really hardworking and picky. He has been with the wind and waves for more than half a year, ensuring that no one interferes with the navigation between the two continents. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 492 With the efforts of Chengyang Zhenren, louning and gupu, Zhang Dongyun believes that his construction task must have taken a big step forward. The system doesn''t display the task progress bar, so he doesn''t know what label is up to standard and how far it is. But if we compare the previous contact and exchange between the five regions of Dongsheng Shenzhou to measure the strengthening of the contact between the two continents mentioned in the task, Zhang Dongyun estimates that it is not far from reaching the standard. Now, I hope this day will come soon. For now, there is nothing to be dissatisfied with. If we have to say that Shen Herong, Chen Chaoyan and Mu AI went out to look for the relics of Mo Li in those days, there is no big harvest now. In this respect, I''m really in a hurry. I''d better leave it to them to explore slowly. Zhang Dongyun took a long breath and began to recuperate his Qi and blood to stabilize the state he had just broken through. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ It has been nearly half a year since nanzhanbuzhou was brought under the management of Chang''an city. There are still rebellious demons, but now they are very rare. They can only hide around like mice on the street. A little high-profile, will immediately usher in the Chang''an iron fist strike. Whether it''s Xuehong, the leader of the dark bat clan, Taifeng, Taowu Xuelei, or the demon clan with lower cultivation strength, we are all in a panic. Now, they are not so much resisting the attack of Chang''an city against nanzhanbuzhou as they are just trying to survive and avoid the pursuit. Some of the demons had the idea to surrender to Chang''an city. Even if they are caught and killed directly, it is better than hiding now. A string in everyone''s heart is so tight that it is about to break. Relatively more determined, or Taowu snow thunder, poor strange night Jie, move mountain demon ape too peak, thunder Eagle cry cloud and other big demons. They have too many people of the same race who died under the hand of Chang''an city. It''s not too much to say that hatred is as deep as the sea, and they are not compatible with each other. Now the biggest driving force for them to continue to persist is revenge. But sometimes, they can''t help thinking: how long can they hold on like this? It''s only about half a year, but the pressure of life and death has become more and more suffocating. Poor strange night Jie, quietly looking at the lake in front of him, reflected his huge body like a cow and a tiger, melancholy in his heart. Father jueshuang''s figure reappeared in his mind. Unlike other big demons, juehuang is missing, missing, no one knows what happened. He went to luantian Valley to contact chaos, but suddenly he lost the news. The night Jie to this, in the heart all the time kept a last hope, hope father can return to his in front one day. But with the passage of time, the distance from juehuang is getting longer and longer, and the hope seems to have gradually become dim wait! Poor strange night Jie suddenly a Leng. In front of him, the image of his father seemed to gradually clear up. Reflection in the water, his appearance, gradually became the father jueshuang appearance. Ye Jie thought he was dazzled, but he soon found that everything was true! At any rate, this demon also has a big demon in the twelfth realm. At this moment, his whole body trembles and he looks at the other demon, which is more powerful than him, rising from the bottom of the lake and sticking out of the water. Clearly, it was the poor and strange clan leader who had been missing for a long time. He looked at his son in front of him in a daze. For a moment, he had mixed feelings. He felt as if he had passed away. "Father is back." Juehuang picked up his mood and said first. Hearing his words, the demon emperor Xiuwei in Xinghe realm, who is also ferocious on weekdays, had the impulse to cry for a moment, but he couldn''t make a sound. The pressure, pain and even the deep fear all burst out in front of my father. "Father is back." Juehuang was also excited at this moment. He wanted to comfort his son. In the end, he had to repeat this sentence. "Where have you been, father?" Ye Jie hard mouth: "these days, a lot of things have happened." "I''ve heard a little about it. You''ll tell me the details later." Juehuang sighed: "as for me, you think that I was in great danger before, but now it''s hard to get away." Poor strange night Jie asks a way with concern: "you are now regarded as completely out of danger?" Juehuang thought: "it should be said so." Ye Jie felt happy for his father and was relieved: "just come back, just come back." "Yes, I''m back at last..." Juehuang didn''t want to look back on the days when he was captured. Ye Jie arranges his mood and finally recovers his peace. He begins to introduce to his father juehuang what happened in the past six months."Chaos is gone. Taotie''s soft bones have all taken refuge in Chang''an city. Now they are being hunted down by Changbiao tiger." Ye Jie looked gloomy: "although Zhenyu fled to Xiniu Hezhou, the rest of the thunderbolt dragons surrendered to Chang''an city." Juehuang listened and nodded slightly. He suddenly asked, "have you ever considered going to Xiniu Hezhou or Beiju Luzhou?" Ye Jie hesitated for a moment, or honestly replied: "there are many people who have this idea, but they have no choice but Xiniu Hezhou and Beiju Luzhou. I don''t know if they are afraid of Chang''an City, and they are very indifferent to us. Xiniu Hezhou used to love drilling to the south of us. As a result, in addition to receiving an earthquake rain this time, he didn''t even want any other thunderbolt dragons. As for that Beiju Luzhou, it''s nothing. You know, they came first to contact us. As a result, as soon as Chang''an City started, they immediately pretended to be dead! " "As expected, in the end, it''s still up to us." Ye Jie''s tone was hard: "Dad, it''s not that the child has raised other people''s ambition to destroy his prestige, but the power of Chang''an city is really strong. Earlier, if all the ethnic groups in nanzhanbuzhou United immediately, maybe they could fight against the pace of Chang''an city. But now most of the experts are withered... " Juehuang nodded: "so we have to be wise, endure humiliation, and recuperate. Human beings are our enemies, but there are also places where we have to learn." Ye Jie''s expression slightly moved: "father, what do you mean?" "Unless they surrender like Taotie, Changbiao tiger and Xueyu, no matter how they hide, Xiniu Hezhou and Beiju Luzhou will inevitably face up to Chang''an city." Juehuang''s eyes flashed a shadow: "besides, can there be other enemies in Chang''an City Outside the sky The night Jie hears speech, the face is happy, but soon then wry smile: "we may not be able to support to that time, father, now everyone''s morale and confidence, almost all have nearly dissipated." Juehuang, the head of qiongqi clan, looked far away. After a long time, he spoke in a calm voice: "therefore, we must unite to fight with Chang''an City and win a battle." The night Jie hears speech, immediately hold breath. First he was frightened, then he knew. Juehuang said that fighting a war is to gather everyone''s morale and fighting spirit. This battle cannot be small. It must be won and fruitful. This battle does not mean that we can turn the whole scene of southern zhanbu island around. Those who are seeking are only partial victories. It is to advance for retreat and to attack for defense. Only with this foundation can they safely hide and wait for external changes to bring about the overall change. To rely on oneself is to strike a stone with an egg. But now, they must first find an egg in each other''s stone pile. If they meet in a narrow way, the brave will win and smash each other''s eggs with eggs. "Take me to see Xuehong." Juehuang said. Ye Jie did it immediately. Although we have prepared some secret signs and contact methods, it is very difficult to get in touch in the high-pressure environment created by Chang''an city. Ye Jie spends a lot of time, and the father and son wait together for a long time. They just contact Xuehong and make an appointment to meet. "At such a critical moment, what makes you so urgent that you must see me?" The blood rainbow, the leader of the dark bat clan, is now in human form for the convenience of hiding. The same is true of Jie in the night of poverty and wonder, who turns into a human young man. Before he could answer, the face of the bloody rainbow in front of him changed slightly, and he felt that there was a strong one approaching. He immediately watched Ye Jie warily. Although poor strange and Chang''an City hatred deep like the sea, but do not protect the night Jie to forget their ancestors surrender to Chang''an? But the next moment, his vigilance turned into surprise. Then, juehuang, the head of a poor and strange clan, appeared. The night Jie hurriedly introduced a circumstance in one side, after the blood rainbow listens to, the face is slightly Ji. "I wish I could come back." He said the same thing as Yejie. At this moment, the two great demons of the fourteenth realm are reunited, and they only feel that nature is making people. Juehuang didn''t let Yejie convey it, but explained his plan to Xuehong in detail. After hearing this, Xuehong did not answer for the first time, but thought for a long time. In the end, he made up his mind: "what you said is reasonable, just do it!" As the former overlord of nanzhanbuzhou, now he is really like an ordinary bat. He is driven back and forth by Chang''an. It''s conceivable that Xuehong is depressed. "As you said, we must win this battle, or we will die." Blood rainbow sink a way: "the words of the opponent, when, where, who?" Juehuang said: "we should not only teach mankind a lesson, but also punish the traitors in Nanzhan island." In front of Xuehong''s eyes, she thought: "you mean "The blood clan?"Juehuang nodded: "not bad." The Xueyu clan is one of the earliest demons in nanzhanbuzhou who took refuge in Chang''an city. Their ancestral land is located in the northeast corner of nanzhanbuzhou. Now they are facing Dongsheng Shenzhou. Many ports were built by people. Dongsheng Shenzhou immigrants first settled in this area, and then gradually moved southward to zhanbuzhou hinterland. Here, in terms of the human race, can be said to be densely populated. Unlike Taotie and Changbiao tiger, the blood mongrels have the fourteenth realm experts. "Previously, I thought that the evil side was silent and achieved the realm of Vientiane." Blood rainbow grimly smile: "the result falls back very quickly, just a burst of empty fire." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 493 "Although I don''t know what method he will use, maybe he can temporarily improve his cultivation strength again." Qiongqi juehuang said: "but I didn''t ask to kill him, just give them a lesson, as well as Chang''an people." The most fundamental goal is to unite and inspire the fighting spirit and confidence of our own side. Otherwise, if they go on like this, they will collapse and disperse without the encirclement and suppression of Chang''an. "The ancestral land of the blood weevil, which has been managed by human beings for a long time and is densely populated, is certainly a good target, but they will certainly take good care of it." Dark bat blood rainbow said. Juehuang nodded: "so, invite Xuehong clan leader you to lead us to make a noise in other places to attract the attention of Chang''an. Then, I sneak to xuanliu island." Xuanliu Island, which is the ancestral land of the Xueyu people, together with the surrounding islands, is now the most densely populated place in South zhanbu Island, where the trade between ships is the most developed. "Well, that''s it." Xuehong nodded. Juehuang had been missing for a long time, but he came back suddenly. At present, few people know. Their own demons are active as usual to attract the attention of Taotie, changbiaohu and other demons who submit to Chang''an, and then they go to xuanliu Island secretly. It''s hard for Chang''an city to predict that they suddenly have another demons who are fighting against Chang''an in the south. It''s obvious that there is only Xuehong, the fourteenth demon. Yukun, the head of Taotie clan, and Yanyun, the elder of Taotie clan, have been searching for him. Now that they had the news, they set out immediately. Because of the previous reason of riding on the wall, Taotie people have been working hard for Chang''an city since they came back to Chang''an. This is not only reflected in the sacrifice of life and death at all costs, but also reflected in moderation and reason. The clan leader Yikun overcame the extremely greedy nature of the Taotie people. Although he was eager to make contributions, he didn''t blindly greedy. The dark bat in the realm of blood rainbow wants to hide. Even if he catches some clues, it''s not easy to kill him seriously. Now nanzhanbuzhou revolts against Chang''an. Among the demons hiding everywhere, the dark bat accounts for more than half of them. So when he and his clan leader, tunyun, went out in person, he also informed Chang''an of another leader in the fourteenth frontier of nanzhanbuzhou, Changbiao tiger clan, changheiyang. We should take the credit of Xuehong. At that time, Chang''an city will deal with it fairly. Taotie people don''t need to eat this alone. After receiving the news, heiyang, the head of the Changbiao tiger clan, also attached great importance to it. He immediately set out in person and joined Taotie to encircle the blood rainbow of the dark bat. The blood rainbow seems to be startled and runs away immediately. The big demons such as Taotie biting Kun and Changbiao tiger catch up immediately. They are busy dealing with the blood rainbow of the black bat, but the rest of nanzhanbuzhou is inevitably empty. However, similar situations have occurred from time to time in the past six months, which has not affected the peace of the island. On the contrary, the demons who came to Chang''an and the Terrans who came from Dongsheng Shenzhou became more and more stable over time. Tonight is another peaceful night. On xuanliu Island, the head of the blood weevil clan, Xie Fang, quietly looks at the distant sea. If it is day time, even if the view of ordinary people, you can see that there are many other islands on the sea not far from the island. Xuanliu island is the ancestral land of the blood weevil, and human beings have not settled down. The surrounding islands are now home to many ethnic immigrants. The cultivation of Xie Fang has excellent eyesight. Even at night, you can see the plants and trees on other islands around you. He could even see people who had never slept in the middle of the night and were still busy around campfires or wine shops. To be honest, he didn''t like so many people around his ancestral land. He didn''t really like human beings. At best, he didn''t hate them as much as other vicious Ou Yaozu did. He even regarded them as food. But previously, he chose to join Chang''an City as early as possible. On the one hand, it is to be awed by the powerful power of the other side. On the other hand, it is because he understands that Chang''an is prosperous and prosperous, and the obedient demons are not regarded as cattle and horses, but as the same people of Chang''an as the human race. If we are loyal and diligent, work hard for Chang''an and make great contributions, Chang''an will be able to be reused. Cang Hui, the head of the Youhuai clan, became the protector of the western regions where the management of the human race and the demon race coexisted, and was the last weight to promote the obedience of the xuejue evil prescription. He doesn''t have the ability to predict the future, and doesn''t know whether his choice is right or not. If he knows the concept of free riding, his intuition is that if he can catch the free riding of Chang''an City, he will have greater achievements in the future. Now, the whole South zhanbu island has been under the control of Chang''an City, which seems to confirm that his original choice was right The idea in the heart is turning to here, evil square suddenly all over body is born cold! A great threat was hanging over him.When xuezhuxie Fang looked closely, he saw the sea in the distance, and the sea suddenly turned black. It was as if the whole sea had turned into a pool of thick ink, and then it turned and came ashore. ¡­¡­ Poor and strange! In the heart of the evil party, a name flashed in an instant. But ordinary poverty can''t give him so much pressure. Before, there were only two such threats. No waste, no stone. He is a master of the two demon emperors of the poor and strange family. Hanshi had died under the simple sword of the leader of Shushan sect. Juehuang is missing. Chang''an City after the suppression of other demons get the news that they can not contact juehuang. On the way to luantian Valley to find the chaos clan, the other party suddenly lost contact. His whereabouts and life and death are unknown. With the continuous suppression of Chang''an, even the experts in the 13th territory of the poor and strange people have been slaughtered, leaving only three or two big cats and kittens in hiding. Now, suddenly there is such a powerful poor strange. Can we say Is it jueshuang? The body posture of the head of the poor and strange clan flashed in Xie Fang''s mind. At the moment, he did not care to think about it. He quickly set off a sea of blood to fight against the overwhelming thick ink smoke and stop each other. In the thick fog, a mountain of poverty suddenly came out, aiming at the evil side itself. There are many stars in the sea of blood around xuezhuxie Fang, which show the power of the demon emperor in the realm of the sea of stars. But suffered from the other side of the black fog erosion, blood red sea water, or was quickly dyed black. "Juehuang, it''s really you!" The evil side looked at the poor and strange, and said: "chaos has already destroyed the family, do you dare to make trouble?" Juehuang, the head of the poor and strange clan, coldly looked at the blood in front of him: "why don''t you dare?" He stretched out his claws, grabbing heaven and earth, and came to the evil side. If you can directly kill Xie Fang, the number one traitor of the demon clan, it will be the best for him. Xuejue Xie Fang quickly dodged. At present, he is not the opponent of the fourteenth. What is more distressing to him is that the black fog around his body spread around him, quickly covering a large area of islands around him. With the terrible Demon power of the big demon, the black fog everywhere is the end of the extinction of the living beings. Just as the evil side is anxious and dangerous, suddenly another sea of blood appears between heaven and earth. The sea of blood expanded rapidly, first enveloping the surrounding islands, and then isolating the invasion of black fog. Jueshuang''s eyes flashed and suddenly looked back. See the Dragon shadow in the sea of blood constantly ups and downs. A blood weevil, from which the head, clearly is the blood weevil clan old, brown phase! Originally, he was supposed to be the 13th realm of cultivation. At this moment, he clearly broke through the 14th realm of the demon clan. He was the 14th realm of cultivation together with the poor, strange and barren, reaching the realm of all things. Brown? Is it not the evil prescription? Juehuang was slightly surprised when a conjecture that he did not want to admit came to his mind. Do you mean Without waiting for the poor and strange patriarch to continue to think, the sea of blood in front of him also changed. The chief evil prescription of the Xueyu clan, who was originally cultivated in the 13th realm, suddenly reached the cultivation of the 14th realm. The blood weevil have two masters of the fourteenth realm at the same time. A heart sink to the bottom of the valley. He has always been on the lookout for the sudden rise of the strength of the evil side. If so, he can''t kill him today. But the evil side is also very difficult to stop him in xuanliu island area wantonly destroyed, and safe evacuation. But now, brown phase has also reached the fourteenth level? Last time, Xie Fang didn''t rely on his own strength. Most of them were created by Chang''an City, so no matter the evil prescriptions or the Brown faces, they all have such changes. But can Chang''an city be so powerful? No matter how determined Rao Shi juehuang''s will is, he can''t help feeling frustrated at this moment. Even a faint despair in my heart. So far, he didn''t dare to stay any longer. He turned around and left immediately. However, the evil prescription and brown phase could not let him go. They joined hands to hunt down the destitute and rare people while ensuring the safety of the surrounding area of xuanliu island. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun smile silent. Juehuang''s sudden appearance was also beyond his expectation, but nothing could be changed. But on the other side, there was a sudden change. Zhang Dongyun moved in his heart and wiped his palm in the middle of the hall, so a light and shadow picture appeared. The visual angle of the picture belongs to a thunderbolt dragon. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 494 This light and shadow picture originates from a thunderbolt dragon named Yuanyun. This demon is the cultivation of the 13th realm of the thunderbolt dragon family. After the clan leader Zhenyu left, many affairs of the thunderbolt dragon clan were in the charge of Yuanyun and other clan elders. Although there are many unwilling and puzzled in their hearts, they still comply with the order of Zhenyu half a year ago and return to Chang''an city. No matter what you think in your heart, at least on the surface, you are all respectful to Chang''an city. But obviously, they all wanted to be in caoying and in Han. It''s a pity that in the past six months, no matter the clan leader Zhenyu or the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou, they have never been contacted. Yuan Yun and other demons are increasingly depressed, but today, half a year later, they suddenly receive a secret letter from clan leader Zhen Yu. When he read the contents of the letter, everything naturally fell into Zhang Dongyun''s eyes. Zhenyu didn''t mention anything else. He just said that he wanted to sneak into nanzhanbuzhou and ask Yuanyun to meet him. Yuanyun was naturally overjoyed, but he was careful. Aokong, always on the territory of pililong clan, is located in the northwest corner of nanzhanbuzhou, facing xiniuhezhou across the sea. Even if the demons such as the black bat and the blood rainbow were so fierce, aokong didn''t pay any attention. He just stared at Xiniu Hezhou. Under such circumstances, it is obviously too difficult for Zhenyu to sneak back quietly. Yuanyun was not in a hurry. After careful planning and arrangement, he discussed with the clan leader Zhenyu. It wasn''t until nearly a month later that the earthquake rain came quietly to the East. To his surprise, in addition to the family leader, there were more people from Xiniu Hezhou. The emperor''s lineage, abbess Jinghua. There are two big lodgers in the Buddhist kingdom. The people in Jiashu are the same as Miao Kunluo. In addition to the three Buddhist masters, there is also a man dressed up as a warrior. He is tall and handsome, but can''t hide the color of the wind and frost. He has a long gun on his back. Yuanyun does not know the identity of the other party, but this strange man gives him the greatest pressure. Even the two eminent monks in the fourteenth realm of the Pure Land Buddhism are not as oppressive as this man with a gun on his back. "Keep quiet, let''s go to moon spring." Thunderbolt dragon clan leader Zhenyu whispered. Yuanyun nodded and did not ask much. He covered the way and went to the destination. The moon spring is located in the northwest of nanzhanbuzhou, a large continent. In terms of land area, it is not comparable to the five areas of Dongsheng Shenzhou or one of the four areas of Luzhou on the North Road. However, in the South zhanbu Island, where the land is fragmented and the islands are densely distributed, it can be regarded as a few continents. The birthplace of the thunderbolt clan is not in this continent, but generally speaking, this continent has always been the inherent sphere of influence of the thunderbolt clan. There are a lot of other forces in the lower demon family, in this continent to live and multiply. At present, it is also occupied by Chang''an City, but ethnic immigrants are still rare. Moon Spring, called spring, is actually a huge lake, even called "sea". However, for the demon clan, this is not a suitable place to live, and the aura is sparse. Most of the creatures that live here are ordinary animals and beasts, and some of them are demons. After the surrendering of the thunderbolt dragon clan to Chang''an City, this place is still unimportant. But now, Jinghua and others are quietly coming. They went deep into the bottom of the lake. Although thunderbolt dragon Yuanyun followed him, he was also puzzled at the moment. He didn''t know why Buddhists came here. Jinghua stops near the bottom of the lake, turns around and rushes to the Dragon King of Leiyin. Zhenyu says, "it''s hard for the Dragon King." Zhenyu nodded, stopped immediately, did not continue to move forward, Yuanyun also stopped. Next, it looks like it''s time for a real show. But unfortunately, they can''t see it. Yuanyun is not dissatisfied. Jinghua is in jiashushang, the elder of his family in Xiniu Hezhou. Miao Kunluo and Jinghua also stop together and guard outside. The same is true of the strange man with a long gun on his back. Only Jinghua, after nodding to everyone, turned and continued to move forward, sinking to the bottom of the lake. The lake water is ordinary, and the distance is really limited for the 13th realm demon. If he wants to feel the condition of the bottom of the lake, it''s OK. But Yuanyun still resolutely restrained his curiosity, only quietly guarding the periphery. However, in this way, the city master Zhang in the Daming Palace of Chang''an city can only see a limited area and watch Jinghua disappear in the water. He shook his head slightly, then gave an order: "go and have a look." With Zhang Dongyun''s words, the moon spring is located on the mainland, suddenly surging. Three men and one woman, four figures, immediately over the moon spring. The next moment, the lake begins to evaporate rapidly. The first time they arrived, the people in the lake noticed.The man with the long gun on his back was Yu Tianquan. He was the first to notice an attack: "it seems that he wanted to let us in." There are all kinds of true visitors. Apart from aokong, who was originally stationed in the northwest of nanzhanbuzhou, there were two men, one young and the other old. Su Po, the sword demon, is a young man. The old man was dressed as a Taoist, and he was the real person of Chengyang, the leader of Zhengyi school. The other woman, tall and strange to Yu Tianquan, is the reincarnation of Chu Yaoguang. Most of the top experts in Chang''an city come at one time. Both jiashushang and miaokunluo have their palms together, and their mouths proclaim the name of Buddha. Thunderbolt dragon Yuanyun''s face changed: "it''s not me! I didn''t betray you! I don''t know how they know! " "No one said it was you. Since we went to South zhanbu, you have never left our sight." The Dragon King takes a deep breath. If Yuanyun informed Chang''an before they came, at that time he knew that Zhenyu was coming. Even if he sold him to Chang''an, Chang''an would not engage in such a big battle. "But now, we have to face this big problem." Zhenyu''s whole body began to be surrounded by blue clouds. In the clouds, lightning and thunder, powerful forces continue to breed. "No matter what you come to do, the result is only two words, failure." Su po said calmly. At the same time, he holds five fingers, as if taking out an invisible sword, and then points to Yu Tianquan, the strongest one among the opponents. Yu Tianquan was surrounded by the sword. The last time they met, Su Po was distracted to take care of Hui Xing and others. Now, it''s time to really compete with this good opponent. Yu Tianquan had a slight smile on his face, but the gun on his back was in his hands. In the face of others, he can use his fists instead of his guns, but now this opponent has to wake him up. The magic spear, like an invisible sword, crisscrosses in the air. Yu Tianquan breaks Su Po''s sword blockade with one shot, and then immediately leads Xinghe to destroy and fight back to Su Po. He is a man who practices his shooting skills. His strength is concentrated on one point. The sharpness of his attack is even better than that of Chu Yaoguang and Zong Tianxuan. Even in the most critical moment, Yu Tianquan''s first choice is to take the initiative to attack. Only in this way can we give full play to the power of our Xingluo world destroying gun and turn the situation around. Defense, he won''t, but that''s not his strong point. His martial art is to attack and then attack. Su Po''s expression was indifferent and did not change at all. He responded to Yu Tianquan''s challenge and attacked him. The battle between the two top fighters swept the whole court in an instant. Almost all of them were swept away by the aftermath of their fighting. Among them, the danger is the thunder, the Dragon King and the rain, and even the master of Jiashu and the two monks of miaokunluo are thrilling. However, they are not slow when they are agitated. Because the opponent''s attack is in front of us. The hands of the people in Jiashu bear the seal of Zen meditation, so the boundless light of Buddha condenses into a treasure bottle, which can absorb aokong''s evil power and eliminate it. Ao Kong stares at the bald head in front of him coldly, and the five phase demons appear again. All kinds of terrorist attacks are overwhelming. Thunderbolt dragon clouds are full of stars. Is this really the same thirteenth realm cultivation as him? On the command of Zhenyu, the whole clan surrendered directly to Chang''an City, so Yuanyun didn''t really fight aokong. He only heard about his terrible accomplishments and achievements. Although he knew in his heart that aokong was incomparable, and his accomplishments were far better than those of him in the same realm, he did not know how far the gap between the two sides was until he saw it with his own eyes. At this moment, Yuanyun felt that he was in the thirteenth realm, and the distance between him and aokong might be even farther than when he arrived at the fourteenth realm. Born in this year, Yuan Yun is a surprise, subconsciously look to their own patriarch Thunder Dragon King Zhenyu. In fact, Zhenyu and Yuanyun have the same judgment. Although he is the fourteenth realm of cultivation, if he really wants to fight for life and death, he may not be the opponent of aokong in the thirteenth realm. The devil is really terrible. No wonder there is a rumor that he killed the top demon of the chaotic clan. If you can kill Zuji, one on one, you can also kill him Zhenyu Fortunately, the cultivation of Jiashu people is also extraordinary. So he''s not down on aokong at the moment, and he even has spare time to observe other people. Just this look, the result makes his heart cool. Chengyang immortal side half empty, floating a sword a mirror. With the two magic weapons together, Chengyang''s real power goes straight after su Po.Although it is not as fierce and invincible as Su Po''s swordsmanship, the combination of Yiyuan mirror and Lei Wang Zhenfu sword still makes Miao Kunluo, the eminent monk of Xiniu Hezhou, lose face. Jiashu asked himself that he was no match for Chengyang. It was just like Peng Ziling''s Lei Zujian had been given to Chengyang. But what makes people in Jiashu even more surprised is that Su Po''s swordsmanship seems to be better than that of the western regions war. Originally, no matter Chengyang or Peng Ziling, if they had Lei Zujian and yiyuanjing at the same time, they could fight against Su Po. But now, Su Po seems to have made more progress than at that time. People in Jiashu were shocked. He just intuitively realized that Chengyang''s real strength is catching up with Su Po. This "direct pursuit" itself is very problematic. How long has it been? Su Po has made progress again. Yu Tianquan, such a powerful and overbearing emperor, is now facing Su Fengmang. He seems to be falling behind! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 495 No matter what you think of Yu Tianquan, his strength, the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou, is highly affirmed. No matter jiashushang or miaokunluo, they all feel inferior. At present, only Shizun can win the other side in Xiniu Hezhou. If the Buddha can get something from this trip to Cihang pure land The rest, not to mention that they can''t be compared with Yu Tianquan at present. Even if they have the potential to catch up with him in the future, they are only Jinghua. Over the years, Yanhuang, not to mention what they have personally contacted, even what they have heard, only the evil emperor of Dongsheng Shenzhou, who is the head of the twelve yamas, had such accomplishments. However, Yu Tianquan, who is so strong, is now facing Su Po, and he is suffering a loss. This Su Po''s strength really surpasses all predecessors. I heard that it took him only a few years to break through to the fourteenth frontier. But now it seems that even in the fourteenth stage, he is making constant progress, almost the same every year. It''s always the hardest to go further. Just a little increase will be a huge gap for his enemies. Yu Tianquan, who is now playing against Su Po in person, feels the most strongly about this. The last time he fought with Su Po, although he changed a few moves and didn''t win, he was confident that he would never be inferior to the other side. This is still the case that he was sealed at the bottom of the sea and delayed for more than 30 years. But now about a year later, he asked himself that he had made some progress, but Su Po''s progress was even greater than that of him, which surprised him. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun is not surprised. If yu Tianquan knew that earlier, shortly after su broke through the fourteenth frontier, he could only fight Xian Kaiyang with his exquisite swordsmanship, and his skill was inferior to Xian Kaiyang''s, he would be even more surprised. At present, although Yu Tianquan''s face is still smiling, his pupils are slightly constricted, and his attitude is unprecedented. To be sure, Su Po has only half a point to beat him. It really depends on the performance on the spot. The overall situation is still in the middle. In the competition, the opponent may be able to beat him in one move. It''s a matter of life and death. But in a short period of one year, Su Po had this change. What about going on? Yu Tianquan knew that he had doubts about himself when he came up with this idea. He doubted that he would not be able to catch up with Su Po in the future. But this is a real possibility in front of his eyes. He is not confident enough to ignore it. With this idea, Yu Tianquan became more and more fierce. He was really going all the way to die together. If we say that previously, Su Po was the obstacle he had to clear to kill Chu Yaoguang. Now, even without Chu Yaoguang, Su Po is the enemy he must defeat. The more so, the more life and death! Yu Tianquan''s psychological activities are unknown to Su Po. But the more fierce and fearless he was, the more he knew. In this regard, he did not have any mood fluctuations, five fingers empty grip of the palm, such as constant stability. No matter how the enemy changes, I will break it with one sword. Su Po has the upper hand in the battle of sword and spear. The people of Jiashu and Miao Kunluo were shocked. But it''s not the biggest threat to them right now. At present, the person who most affects the balance of the war situation is Chengyang real person. The gap between Su Po and Yu Tianquan is small, so we must concentrate on dealing with each other. If Su Po distracts him, Yu Tianquan can reverse the situation and gain the upper hand in an instant. But Chengyang, who has two magic weapons in his hand, has a big advantage in the face of miaokun Luo. And he and thunder sound Dragon King Zhen rain gap is bigger. As a result, the Chengyang immortal sword formula is easily cited, and the thunder King Zhenfu sword sends out a sword light like God thunder and heaven''s punishment, which calls Zhenyu. No matter it is to block or avoid, it must go all out, and can''t tolerate any distraction. Or Chengyang real person with thunder King true Fujian full Dufu wonderful Kunluo, then a yuan mirror can find time to send a mirror light, immediately will shock rain in place, to spend a lot of effort, to break free. At this time, Chengyang immortal has successfully suppressed miaokun Luo, and then he has a sword to attack the head of the thunderbolt dragon clan. The old Taoist has the ability to take care of the whole audience with two treasures for one person. He not only suppresses Miao Kunluo, the eminent monk of Xiniu Hezhou, but also calls Zhenyu the Dragon King of Leiyin. As for the original cloud of thunderbolt dragon in the thirteenth realm, there is no need to mention it. The people of Jiashu and Yu Tianquan also had to fight aokong and supuo separately. As a result, a group of visitors from Xiniu Hezhou could only watch the tall woman pull out her sword. Zong Tianxuan''s sword is not as good as her sword, which means that compared with her own and Chu Yaoguang. But after all, she is a strong warrior in the 13th realm. Under a knife, the power of the star''s destruction suddenly evaporates the whole moon spring to the bottom.Then, a hole appeared at the bottom of the lake. Zong Tianxuan did not destroy it directly, but fell into it. Through the rune on her forehead, the scene is transmitted to Zhang Dongyun in the Daming Palace of Chang''an city. Zhang Dongyun quietly looks at the scene in Zong Tianxuan''s field of vision. She went all the way down, and it didn''t take long to find Jinghua in her clothes. In Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun''s eyes narrowed slightly. At first glance, there is nothing special about Jinghua''s place, but in the eyes of Yiwang spring, there is a faint flash of light. The glory does not come from the spring itself, but from a string of Jasper beads in the spring. But Guanghui is not the usual Buddha light. Instead, it makes Zhang Dongyun look familiar. This feeling, like from the fairy trace fragments Is it Jinghua and Xiniu Hezhou, the pure land of Buddhism, who made the Xianji plain piece look like a Rosary Bead, or is there something mysterious in it? Without playing face to face, Zhang Dongyun couldn''t be sure about this for a while, but he was sure that it was related to the fragments of immortal trace. "Benefactor Chu." Jinghua folded her palms and saluted Zong Tianxuan "Not bad." In front of others, Zong Tianxuan''s manner and tone are all very similar to Chu Yaoguang. She got all the memories of Chu Yaoguang, so there was no difficulty in this aspect. To some extent, it is not wrong to say that she is both Zong Tianxuan and Chu Yaoguang. At the moment, her mouth with and Jinghua not salty greeting, at the same time has stepped forward, came to the spring location, directly reached out to grasp. Jinghua shook his head: "this is my Buddhist thing. Please stop it, benefactor Chu." With that, she left the pure land of the Dharma body in the dirt realm and spread it out to cover all directions. At the same time, one hand bears a seal, and the other hand reaches out to stop Zong Tianxuan from grabbing Jasper beads. The golden realm of Buddhism suddenly shows its invincibility, cutting off all the power and artistic conception. Zong Tianxuan''s left hand kept on, and his right hand lifted the sword out of the sheath. Between the ups and downs of the sea of stars, the stars are broken, as if the whole universe is coming to an end. Such a violent force suddenly shook Jinghua''s hard world. Not only Su Po''s sword technique, but also her sword technique has improved Jinghua''s secret way. With Zhang Dongyun''s help, Zong Tianxuan has improved even his Sabre technique. At the moment, she gradually had some of the elegant demeanor of Chu Yaoguang when she was in the thirteenth realm. When Xingluo''s sword is cut down, Jinghua must deal with it carefully. But that''s all. If we say that Zong Tianxuan''s Sabre technique is close to Chu Yaoguang''s at the peak of that year, Jinghua now surpasses himself and the "five color magic" Lu Xueyuan. In the face of Zong Tianxuan''s intention to destroy all things, Jinghua is not in a hurry, saying that seal is changed into Shi Wuwei seal. So the golden world is no longer, and the Bodhi world is coming. Wisdom and life, to be born into death, surrender to the destruction of disaster. As in the last fight, Zong Tianxuan''s Xingluo Dao was once again defeated by Jinghua. Her eyes flashed slightly. Jinghua frowned gently. The other side showed the breath that made her feel dangerous. Just then, suddenly a ray of thunder came down from the sky. Jinghua''s face changed slightly, and her fingerprints changed from Shi Wuwei''s to Zen meditation''s. So Bodhi disappeared, but the pure land was vast and boundless. It''s just the attack of thunder King Zhenfu sword. It''s really fierce. The thunder like sword light actually split the pure land of Jinghua. However, Jinghua was obviously prepared. Immediately after the Zen meditation seal, she took the initiative to change it. So the world of gold and steel reappeared, showing the true meaning that King Kong is indestructible and never easy. The violent explosion of the sword light caused a crack in the Jinghua metal and steel world. However, at the end of the strong crossbow, the light of the sword came to this point and finally showed a declining trend. After Chengyang Zhenfu sword came to Zong Tianxuan, he took back Lei Wang Zhenfu sword and dealt with Miao Kunluo, a senior monk in Xiniu Hezhou. But even so, just a sword has forced Jinghua to make every effort to deal with it. Zong Tianxuan took the opportunity to reach into the spring and grab the string of Jasper beads. But on the rosary beads, the brilliance suddenly flourished, and the palm of Zong Tianxuan''s hand flicked away. Zong Tianxuan didn''t feel any pain in her hand, but her power of isolation was too strong. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t catch the rosary beads. She even felt that even if her cultivation state returned to the fourteenth state at the peak of that year, it was also difficult to touch the rosary. In the past, the memory of Chu Yaoguang entering the immortal trace came to her mind, and she immediately thought that this Rosary Bead was related to the immortal trace. "Big brother..." She gave a light call to see if Zhang Dongyun could help. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun eyes at the light and shadow picture, heart gradually spectrum.The bottom of the moon spring is quite special. It''s a place to disperse Qi. This place is not conducive to the cultivation of human beings or demons. Otherwise, it will not only be of no benefit, but may impair one''s own cultivation. However, Jinghua and the Buddhist master and apprentice created Dharma instruments to improve the place and use them to analyze the fragments of the immortal trace. It''s like trying to break the stone shell on the outside so as to get the jade inside. The Jasper Rosary may not be the fragment of the immortal trace in Jinghua''s hand, but it certainly matters a lot. It''s just that Zong Tianxuan, Su Po and other experts are hard to collect. Among the few people who came to Xiniu Hezhou this time, Jinghua should be the only one who can take it. Master Zhang stood up from his seat, moved his muscles and bones, and then walked outside the Daming Palace. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 496 Just like taking back the fragments of the immortal trace, the Jasper rosary beads also need Lord Zhang to go out in person. As soon as his figure flashed, he had reached the land of the western regions of Dongsheng Shenzhou. At present, the boundary of the invincible city falls in the eastern part of the western regions. If you go west, you will leave the invincible city. Not to mention the vast territory of the western regions, compared with the desolate sea between Dongsheng Shenzhou and nanzhanbuzhou, the western regions from east to West are really nothing. In the past, Lord Zhang had to think about the way and time. Now he has successfully reached the realm of sweeping the wasteland of martial arts. He has a little insight into the mysteries of space, and there are less restrictions on his distance. Of course, if you can''t run errands by yourself, Lord Zhang still likes to be relaxed. Therefore, he decided to find the orange light of the golden winged Mirs as a mount. At the same time, I would also like to thank Chengyang for his numerous arrays laid between the two continents. This makes it convenient for Zhang Dongyun and orange light to catch up. They went all the way to nanzhanbuzhou, and then continued westward to the area of influence of the thunderbolt dragon clan in the northwest, to the continent where the moon spring is located. As soon as he set foot here, Zhang Dongyun raised his eyebrows. Su Po, Yu Tianquan, Chengyang real person and other top experts fight to turn the territory of thousands of miles into a dangerous forbidden area, where strangers are not allowed to enter. But now, it''s just that some people take the initiative to get close. Zhang Dongyun looked around and saw several familiar faces. It''s not that he has seen each other in person. But through the runes on the foreheads of Chang''an''s children, through the light and shadow pictures, we have seen these demon families. The sun breaks the thunder. Magic fox towards smoke. In the distance, we can still see a few thundering Eagles circling in the sky. I don''t know if there is a pretty capable crying cloud in it. Of course, besides the enemy, Zhang Dongyun also saw his own people. Taotie, the fourteenth realm at both ends of Yankun and Yanyun, has arrived. The target pursued by them is naturally Xuehong, the clan leader of the dark bat clan. The rest of the demons, there are other gluttonous pursuit. Seeing this, Zhang Dongyun has generally understood the situation. It seems that in the past half a year, after calling Xuehong to slip for several times, he has gradually found some effective tricks. It''s not so easy for Xuehong to get rid of them this time. In addition, there are some fellow demons who need his help, so they are chased by Taotie. See eat Kun and other Chang''an demon family chase too tight, blood rainbow and other demons helpless, from the crooked brain. Su Po, Yu Tianquan and others fought each other, making too much noise, which attracted them to Xuehong. On the one hand, this is for fishing in troubled waters. The more chaotic the situation is, the easier it is for them to get rid of their pursuers. On the other hand, this time something happened to Xiniu Hezhou, who has been pretending to be dead. These demon clans were chased by Chang''an city too miserably. Now they are looking for life-saving straws. No matter how small the chance is, they will not let it go. They should strive to seize it. If you can get help from Xiniu Hezhou, retreat to the sea or repair Xiniu Hezhou, big demons like Xuehong will have a chance to breathe. As for whether it will be swallowed by Buddhism, there are risks, but now is the least possible time. After all, the pressure brought by Chang''an city is too great, and Xiniu Hezhou can also feel it. To support the suppression of some demons, the energy of Chang''an City has always been involved in nanzhanbuzhou. For Xiniu Hezhou, it is a better choice than directly annexing them. A buffer zone can be left between Xiniu Hezhou and Chang''an city. As long as they have this idea, the blood rainbow and other big demons will have a chance. Dead horse as a live horse doctor, blood rainbow and other demons, fled all the way to the northwest of Nanzhan island. Even if Buddhism doesn''t help them, they hope to get rid of the pursuit behind them. However, really to the place, see clearly the strength of both sides, blood rainbow heart also secretly some regret. Although there are top experts like Yu Tianquan, jiashushangren and miaokunluo in Buddhism, the lineup in Chang''an is more terrible. But at this point, they can only grit their teeth and rush forward. As a result, the land where the moon spring is located is more fiery and chaotic. Zhang Dongyun stood on the top of the orange light of the golden winged Mirs. He just shook his head slightly and touched his toes slightly, so the Mirs continued to fly forward. On the road, when he met an enemy standing in the way, his body flashed and he punched directly. A thunder hawk, whose cultivation strength is the same as his 12th realm, was directly punched through by him. There was no bleeding in the wound and it was completely burnt black. The combination of Fenghuang body and Yandi boxing is a fierce and swift thunder eagle, which was killed by Zhang Dongyun. The other thundering Eagles were so sad that they rushed to Zhang Dongyun. The orange light of the ROC bird at Zhang Dongyun''s feet glared, and immediately there were countless golden winds, like thousands of sharp blades, cutting through the void.Many thunderhawks were wounded and fell to the ground. But there is still a clever and tenacious, from the road in the wind shuttle over. Even orange light saw, all light "Yi" a, in the vision flow to show the color of approval. This thundering eagle is a famous genius in the young area of the clan, crying cloud. Although he was suppressed by the black sky snake for a long time, he was far superior to other people. At the moment, he is tenacious in the hurricane shuttle, and then roar. Its whistling sound is like thunder, accompanied by lightning and thunder, thunder and lightning are shooting down to Zhang Dongyun on the top of dapengniao like arrow rain. Without using the orange light of Mirs to cover him up, Zhang Dongyun drew a stroke in the air with five fingers in his hand. Dao Dao thunder and lightning was cut off by his Lei Di Dao and disappeared. The force of the sword is endless, and the warrior''s Qi and blood are masculine. Unexpectedly, they also turn into the most masculine thunder in the air and split into the crying clouds. Cry cloud efforts to dodge, but Zhang Dongyun is still split in one wing, to the whereabouts. He tried to adjust in mid air to avoid falling to the ground. But as soon as he stabilized his figure, he was forced to have one more person. Zhang Dongyun, as if in a blink, left the top of the orange light of Mirs and appeared in front of the thundering Eagle crying cloud below. Then, Reid cut it out the second time. Cry cloud huge head, skyrocketing. His body in mid air meal, before very hard to stabilize no longer fall, then completely stiff, straight down. The next moment, Zhang Dongyun has returned to the top of the orange light, as if he had never left. The orange light of Mirs makes me feel awe inspiring. The leader of the 12th realm, thunder Eagle crying cloud, was killed by Zhang Dongyun just between two faces. It''s not easy for him to kill kuiyun even if he''s in the 13th realm. Cry cloud previously in the golden wind shuttle, has proved his strength. But in front of Mr. Zhang, there is no meaning at all. Orange light can''t help imagining that even if he is in the 13th and Zhang Dongyun is in the 12th, he may not be his opponent Orange thinking at the same time, wings a vibration, has been over the mountains and rivers. Zhang Dongyun stood quietly on his head and looked around. Suddenly, his figure flashed again and disappeared above the orange light. Orange light quickly turned his head to see that Zhang Dongyun appeared in front of a giant scorpion on the earth below. This giant scorpion is called Po ting. It is a family of sun scorpions. This demon clan also exists in the South wasteland of Dongsheng Shenzhou, but it doesn''t have such a high level. But orange light knows that when the sun scorpion''s tail gathers the endless power of the sun, it can burst out the amazing power far beyond its peers. Although it''s hard to make a series of shots, there are few demons in the same realm who can compare only by looking at the destructive power of this blow. There are also many fights between Po ting and the Terran warriors in the 12th realm. Zhang Dongyun suddenly appears in front of him. Although he is surprised, he is not flustered. Its end, which was already flashing, suddenly became brighter. In a flash, as if the real sun in the sky, set on the ground. For the demon clan, the rare breath of the sun continuously condenses and compresses, and finally forms a terrible force, and then bursts out. But in the face of this powerful blow, Zhang Dongyun did not dodge or hide, and reached out to himself Grab the tail of this giant scorpion! Meanwhile, he is stepping on the top of the giant scorpion. The terrible power of the sun at the end of the opponent, all burst out. But he was held tightly by Zhang Dongyun''s palm and pressed in his palm. The scorpion''s tail vibrates and trembles. Zhang Dongyun''s palm is as steady as Mount Tai. At the end of the day, Shengsheng blows up the tail of the scorpion. Zhang Dongyun''s palm is intact. There was evil coming out behind him. Zhang Dongyun had a good time. Looking back, his vision was dark. All over the world, thick black fog, like thick ink, surrounded him. But he was the son of juehuang, the head of the poor and strange clan, and the poor and strange Yejie. Although the main goal is to find opportunities to escape. But Zhang Dongyun was so aggressive that all the demons felt a sense of crisis and joined hands to deal with him. Zhang Dongyun in the face of poor magic power, also not dodge, extend another hand. His fingers are open and his palm is as soft as water. Then, in front of him all over the sky "black water", all set in mid air. Zhang Dong''s cloud water emperor''s palm pushed forward again, and the surging "black water" immediately rushed back to the poor and strange Ye Jie. Ye Jie was so surprised that he tried his best to resist. At this time, Zhang Dongyun stepped on the head of sun scorpion. Then, he took another step forward. When he reached the sky full of "black water", he opened his palms and fingers and continued to push forward.The original gentle water potential, at this moment, is like a tsunami in the sea, or a flash flood. With the softest of the world, it gives birth to the most powerful force. In the night of poverty and wonder, Jie''s body like a hill was overwhelmed by the water, and then engulfed by his own "black water". Zhang Dongyun killed the great demon in the 12th realm, Xinghe realm. After clapping dead Ye Jie with one palm, he raises his feet and steps forward. He is about to move the void and return to the top of the golden winged Mirs'' orange light. Suddenly, he feels a little trance. People are still back to the top of the orange light, but Zhang Dongyun suddenly smiles. With his smile, the scene immediately changed. He stood on the ground and did not return to the top of the orange light. A purple magic fox is falling down in front of him, intending to attack him when he is fascinated by magic. Orange light is flying down from the sky, trying to rescue. As a result, the two demons saw Zhang Dongyun with clear eyes and a smile. Under the influence of the seal of the mountain emperor, Zhang Dongyun instantly broke the magic method of magic fox smoke. And close to the fox, as if he took the initiative to send the door, then want to return to escape, it is too late. Zhang Dongyun hands up and down, the fox a head, all into her chamber! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 497 To solve the problem, Zhang Dongyun flashed back to the top of the golden winged Mirs. But with a few breaths, such as thundering Eagle crying cloud, poor night Jie, recuperation writing broken ting and magic fox smoke, he seems to jump fiercely, but in fact there is room for change. The golden winged Mirs are swift and nimble. Of course, Taifeng knows. When the other party evades him for the first time, he immediately changes his moves in the middle of the air, and then pounces for the second time. He must drag the other party down to the ground. But to his surprise, Zhang Dongyun, on top of the orange light of Mirs, jumped down and collided with him head-on. Happiness comes too suddenly. When Taifeng just met Zhang Dongyun, he could not even react to the fact that he was a warrior in the twelfth realm. But the giant demon was immediately overjoyed. He secretly said that you wanted to die. His claws pressed Zhang Dongyun in the air and wanted to catch him. Zhang Dongyun is much calmer than Taifeng. He stood in the middle of the sky, reaching forward like Taifeng. Majestic Qi and blood, this moment seems to condense into a tangible thing, into a giant palm, flying in the air with the demon claws of Taifeng together. Both sides contact, too peak whole body slightly a shock. He not only failed to disperse Zhang Dongyun''s Qi and blood as expected and crush Zhang Dongyun to death, but also was hurt by Zhang Dongyun''s invisible palm. Tai Feng was stunned and then became angry. He can tolerate losing to his opponent in other aspects, but he can''t accept pure competition power, losing to an opponent whose level is even lower than him! The mountain moving ape roared wildly. The black hairs on his body were as black as steel, and the whole body seemed to expand and expand. The extremely violent power, accompanied by Taifeng''s arms and palms to both sides, seems to tear the sky, to tear Zhang Dongyun in two. However, Zhang Dongyun just shook his body in the air, and then stood firm again. Taifeng found that his two claws, caught by two invisible palms, could not separate to both sides as he wished, but trembled and swayed in place. Golden winged Mirs orange light in the side, also looked dumbfounded. What did he see? He saw a human warrior in the 12th realm, pure strength, no less than a mountain moving ape in the 13th realm! According to this comparison, in terms of physical strength, Mr. Zhang should steadily surpass the golden winged ROC bird in his thirteenth realm. You know, among the demons, the golden winged Mirs are also powerful. The reason why they can''t compare with the mountain moving ape is that the mountain moving ape is the best in this aspect, and the golden winged Mirs are second only to them. Mr. Zhang, is his strength too exaggerated? He and Taifeng even have advantages in the realm. If they were in the same realm, wouldn''t they be crushed by Mr. Zhang? the mountain moving ape had red eyes, staring at Zhang Dongyun, gasping for breath. He refused to give up, but still tried his best to mobilize his own strength. His whole body, like an iron mountain, was trembling. Zhang Dongyun''s body shakes slightly, but still stands firmly in mid air. Zehuang''s physical training gave him a physical foundation far beyond ordinary martial arts. He was not only powerful, but also outstanding in all aspects. Then, standing on both feet in the void, he had already used the cultivation of shandiyin. It seems to be flying in the sky, but the whole person is like a towering mountain, standing on the earth, as if forever, unshakable. The combination of "mountain" and "Ze" and the constant consolidation of yin and Yang gave him the capital to challenge the mountain moving demon ape in Gaoyi. However, pure wrestling, after all, is the specialty of mountain moving demon ape, Zhang Dongyun forced to touch Taifeng''s specialty, is not easy. Therefore, in addition to the two great skills of "mountain" and "Ze", Zhang Dongyun also added the skill of "water emperor" to further confront the enemy with the help of peiran Mo''s great power to resist the flood and the boundless sea. From the 11th to the 12th, Zhang Dongyun''s strength is greatly improved, which is not only reflected in the secret of sweeping the eight wastelands. At the same time, he was more skillful in all kinds of unique skills in the book of evil emperors. Before that, he could only combine the two skills, and his strongest move was to combine heaven and earth to reverse heaven and earth. But now, he can perform more than two kinds of magical skills at the same time. The growth of its actual strength is far beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Normally, the higher the cultivation level is, the more difficult it is to fight across the border. No one who can practice to a high level is simple. With the abilities of Su Po, Ao Kong, Chu Yaoguang and Shen horong, when the twelve immortals were rampant more than 30 years ago, although they rarely met each other in the same realm, they would only be able to fight against the opponents in the fourteenth realm. It was only in recent years, after their respective studies had made further progress, that they gradually appeared the battle record of aokong''s 13th territory grinding away the chaos of aokong''s 14th territory. But with the help of Wudi City, Zhang Dongyun''s improvement of the evil emperor''s classic has gone beyond the past and gradually become perfect.So every step forward, he is more powerful than ordinary people imagine. Just like now, the Terran warriors in the 12th realm fight head-on to shake the mountain moving demon ape in the 13th realm! In the first place, there was no division between the two sides. Instant explosive power, no match. But as time goes on, there are differences in endurance. Although the power of the mountain moving ape is fierce, it will be exhausted three times. Zhang Dongyun''s magical power is combined with Yin and Yang, and his power seems endless, and his output never weakens. As a result, under the shocked gaze of the golden winged ROC bird orange light, Taifeng, the mountain moving demon ape, was unwilling and unbelievable, and was gradually suppressed by human beings who were 100 times smaller than him. The suppression of positive forces. Zhang Dongyun''s body, which was still slightly shaking, has become calm and stable in the air. And Taifeng''s huge body, this moment is like the earth shaking, constantly shaking. Zhang Dongyun was extremely calm on his face, while his men suddenly worked hard. Then, as if the whole mountain collapsed, Taifeng''s huge body fell on the earth below. The ground collapses on a large scale, creating a basin. Zhang Dongyun stretched out another hand and pressed the giant ape''s huge head to press the other side at the bottom of the basin. Taifeng, the mountain moving demon ape, was furious, and his huge body was struggling madly. But he was still held in the basin by Zhang Dongyun. At the same time, he felt more and more pressure on his head, as if to crush his head. The shadow of death hit Taifeng''s heart and made him struggle even harder. But after wrestling with Zhang Dongyun for so long, his strength has been greatly consumed. Now the more he struggles, the smaller his strength is. The demon''s power is passing quickly, which makes his body strength decrease. As a result, the force Zhang Dongyun exerted on his head began to make him feel severe pain. His skull creaked and was about to break. In the direction of Moon Spring in the distance, there is thunder and the sound of dragon singing. A thunderbolt dragon, flying out of it, is the old Yuanyun of the thunderbolt dragon family. In the area of moon spring, the war between the two sides became more and more fierce and spread to all sides. He, who was called the 13th frontier, felt unable to stand on his feet and had to retreat. This retreat happened to meet Zhang Dongyun, orange light and Taifeng. Yuan Yun didn''t know Zhang Dongyun, but when he saw Taifeng, his face changed. Mr. Zhang did not command, orange light did not dare to intervene in his battle. But now see the betrayal of the thunderbolt dragon, golden winged Mirs immediately fly past, and fight for a group. Thunderbolt dragon Yuanyun has the heart to avoid, but is entangled by the faster orange light. After a while, he suddenly heard a soul stirring voice. It''s like something''s broken At the bottom of the basin, there was a lot of blood. At the next moment, Zhang Dongyun came out quietly with his hands on his back. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 498 Zhang Dongyun''s hands were as clean as ever, without any blood. But thunderbolt dragon cloud from the bottom of my heart, cold, lingering. Don''t mention him. Even the orange light of the golden winged Mirs who came here with Zhang Dongyun was frightened. He was not sure. He killed Taifeng, the mountain moving demon ape in the same realm. Even if we win or lose, it will be a bloody battle. It is a great victory to kill them at the cost of serious injury. But now, Zhang Dongyun is crushing the huge head of taifengshan rock at the bottom of the basin. Zhang Dongyun can kill Taifeng in this way, which means that he can kill orange light as well Thunderbolt dragon Yuanyun, obviously, has the same idea. So he turned into thunder and ran away quickly. Golden winged Mirs orange light back to God, immediately into a golden light, entangle each other, forcing each other to slow down. Then, the two demons turned back and saw Zhang Dongyun walking against the wind. He had caught up with them, and the speed was not much slower than them. When he was near, Zhang Dongyun opened his hand and fingers as if to cover the dome. The other hand is straight with five fingers together, like a blade, and then raised. He raised the knife, split forward, and his speed suddenly increased a lot! On the basis of Fenghuang''s body method, he uses Leidi''s sword. The combination of "wind" and "thunder" is extremely fast. You can see the golden winged Mirs jumping with orange eyes. Zhang Dongyun''s speed is now comparable to that of thunderbolt dragon Yuanyun, only slightly inferior to his orange light. But the problem is that he and Yuan Yun are both the 13th realm cultivation. Orange light thought about the speed of his twelfth scene, and then compared with Zhang Dongyun, he shuddered. As for the original cloud, it is all over the scales upside down, full of cold. He let out a long roar and thundered. Daodao Qinglei has a layer of gold in the air. Then, the golden green thunder faintly forms a human figure in the middle of the sky, which is actually the image of Buddha. The Buddha''s palms are in ten, and a dragon plate rotates on his body. It was Yuanyun who converted to Buddhism, practiced Buddhism, and combined with his own thunderbolt dragon family''s gifted supernatural powers to create a new great supernatural power. According to the Buddha, the sky dragon roars, and together, it turns into thunder. Thunder condensed into essence, circle after circle of green and gold, spread around. Zhang Dongyun does not stop, the thunder emperor knife series split, will circle after circle of thunder sound, all cut. At the same time, Yuanyun plans to escape. As a result, this time, the orange light of the golden winged Mirs was out of his way, but he still couldn''t walk. As soon as the clouds fly out, they feel that the surrounding world is full of obstacles. It seems that there is an invisible force to close the place and block its way. Zhang Dongyun left and right bow, one hand wielding a knife, one hand in charge of heaven and earth. The power of the water emperor''s palm covers all directions, sealing up all the world. Yuanyun mustered up all his strength to go out. In the invisible "ocean", he moved forward slowly, but managed to find a way out. But he was so slow that he couldn''t escape. Zhang Dongyun''s Lei Di Dao has already caught up with him. "Good cultivation, admire!" Thunderbolt dragon Yuan Yun said, simply no longer run away, turned to Zhang Dongyun. Thunder clouds gather and turn into giant Buddha, and the original cloud hovers over it. Then, the big Buddha clapped his hand at Zhang Dongyun, and the head of thunderbolt dragon was falling on the top of the Buddha''s hand. All his strength was concentrated on the blow, and the thunder burst, showing the terrible momentum of destroying the sky and the earth. Zhang Dongyun met the blow, also took back his palms, folded his palms, and raised them to the top of his head. "Water" and "emperor" coincide, and Yin and Yang develop simultaneously. The vast and powerful power of shuihuangzhang, together with the burning stars and violent explosive power of yandiquan, is one at this moment. But they are the thrust, not the protagonist. It seems that the endless and fierce power falls on the invisible "blade". More fierce and swift than all before. Zhang Dongyun gathered his palms over his head and chopped down the Thunder Dragon Buddha in front of him! When the strong light broke out, the thunder was heard all the time. Even orange light, the head of the golden winged Mirs, was slightly dazzled by the shock, and there was a continuous "buzz" in his ears. I tried my best. When the thunder was gone, I saw that the thunder Buddha had lost an arm. Originally wrapped in the broken arm of the thunderbolt dragon, now on the head of the dragon, between the two horns, there is a terrible blade. There was no flesh and blood on the edge of the knife. It was black, like coke. The head of Lao Yuanyun, a member of the thunderbolt dragon clan, was almost half opened by this knife. Zhang Dongyun is standing in the air, the whole body up and down, also faint green thunder around, keep jumping.But with Zhang Dongyun''s breathing and blood flowing, the remaining green thunder on his body gradually dissipated. "Good cultivation, admire." Yuanyun spoke again and repeated the previous sentence. "You and your family don''t have to end like this." Zhang Dongyun negative hand and stand, indifferent said. Thunderbolt dragon Yuanyun breathed out: "it''s meaningless to say that." "Not bad." Zhang Dongyun nodded and said to the orange light, "it''s a great courage to leave him dead." Having said that, he had no interest in doing it again. With both hands on his back, he stepped on the void and went forward. Golden winged Mirs orange light to the original cloud in front of the injured cloud has been difficult to continue to resist the force, soon be killed by orange light. Orange light respectfully obeys Zhang Dongyun''s command, and leaves the last honor for the other party. Zhang Dongyun stepped into the Moon Spring and went to the place where Zong Tianxuan and Jinghua were. Zong Tianxuan couldn''t get the Jasper rosary beads, but Jinghua couldn''t get them back from the spring either. At this time, I saw Zhang Dongyun''s figure close to the spring, and I sighed when I was jingwharton. Zong Tianxuan, the Chu Yaoguang in her eyes, couldn''t take out the Jasper rosary beads. People in Chang''an should have known that. But the strange young man came. Jinghua can''t think of any other explanation except that the other party has a way to be sure. As for those who have the means and the assurance "Is it benefactor Ming?" Jinghua''s hands are in ten hands: "the Ming benefactor dominates Chang''an city. He has many miracles. He wants to be stronger than before. Is it a separate body or a puppet who comes here now?" At the same time as she asked, the man had drifted back. When she saw Zhang Dongyun, she knew that she could no longer get back the Jasper rosary beads, and it was meaningless to continue to stay. Although I do not know where the evil emperor himself will come, but things so far, they have lost, had to admit. Zhang Dongyun turned a deaf ear to Jinghua''s question and reached out to the spring to catch the string of Jasper beads. When Jinghua retreated, master Jiashu, Miao Kunluo, Thunder Dragon King Zhenyu and other Buddhist masters immediately retreated. "See you later." Yu Tianquan''s voice increased a bit on the word "you" and drew his gun back. Su Po chased the other side to leave. Ao Kong snorted: "they are cheap. I must break through to the fourteenth frontier as soon as possible, just like you." "Big brother can improve the accomplishments of you and eight younger sisters, but even if you do that, the result is just to scare them away directly. We will chase and kill them. At most, we will leave the thunderbolt dragon." Su Po smiles. Although the distance between Nan Zhan Bu Zhou and Xi Niu He Zhou is far away, it is still too close for the top experts in this realm. "If I think about it for a while, I can try to break the Buddhist kingdom." Su po said: "however, I always feel that maharoni is not that simple." Maharoni is the name of the Buddha in the pure land of Xiniu Hezhou. Ao Kong nodded with a gloomy face and did not speak. Although he did not deal with the Buddha face to face, he believed in Su Po''s judgment. At the moment, Zhang Dongyun''s whole energy was on the string of Jasper beads. Unfortunately, as soon as he started, he knew that this was not Jinghua''s Fairy trail fragment. However, there is something unique about it. As he had expected, this was an attempt by Jinghua and maharoni. They try to analyze the mystery of the fragments, so that they can control the power and magic more accurately. This is a good way to solve the problem without the core of immortal trace. Compared with Yang Li, Shen Tianxian and others, it is obvious that master Jinghua''s research on the fragments of immortal trace is more in-depth. It''s necessary to take it back and study it. After pondering for a moment, Zhang Dongyun put away the Jasper rosary beads and nodded at Su Po. Su Po Dang even a few swords fall. So the Moon Spring Lake bottom, a special spiritual distribution center, was immediately destroyed. Since this place has been destroyed, there is no need for Chang''an to stay here. In order to stabilize the situation, aokong will stay here for more time. Su Po and Cheng Yang continued to stay in the wasteland, guarding against the West and North, and guarding the connection between Dongsheng Shenzhou and nanzhanbuzhou. Zong Tianxuan also plans to stay a little longer. "Almost. It''s time to give it to them." Zong Tianxuan still expressed a lot of uneasiness in his tone, but he finally made up his mind. Zhang Dongyun nodded: "so best." He bid farewell to Zong Tianxuan and returned to Dongsheng Shenzhou with the golden winged Mirs in orange light. On the way to xuanliu Island, some subordinates are waiting."Our clan and the heiyang clan leader have successfully captured the head of the crime. Thank you, Mr. Zhang, for escorting him back to Chang''an to reply to your majesty." The chief of the Xueyu clan is Xie Fanggong. There are two more masters of the fourteenth realm in the family of Xueyu. After getting the news, they attach great importance to it. Heiyang, the clan leader of changbiaohu, and the three top demon emperors join hands to win juehuang, the clan leader of qiongqi, who raided xuanliu island. Because a certain city leader had an order earlier that he would be captured alive when he found out that there was no famine, so the evil party, the brown phase and the black ocean were ruthless. All the three demons were injured in the battle, and they just captured the poor strange who had been missing for many days and suddenly appeared to make trouble. Poor juehuang was captured alive by Mr. Fang Cun not long ago. He had just been free. Before long, he became a prisoner again. "In addition, Lao Xuelei, the only remaining member of the Taowu clan, has been shot down. The Taowu clan can no longer be a climate." Long Biao tiger clan chief black ocean said. Zhang Dongyun nodded: "well done." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 499 When Lord Zhang returned to Chang''an with his captives, Jinghua, Yu Tianquan and others sat opposite each other in the Pure Land Buddhism of Xiniu Hezhou. "In the absence of Shizun, we had to sing the empty city plan. Fortunately, the people of Chang''an didn''t continue to pursue deeply." The Dragon King sighs. "If they really come, we''ll try our best to stop them. If they can''t resist, we''ll have to retreat for a while and give way to Xiniu Hezhou. We''ll make a comeback after the Buddha returns." Miao Kunluo said. The man in Jiashu sighed: "if the foundation of the pure land is destroyed by Chang''an City, we will have no more land to speak of. Moreover, our Buddhist believers in Xiniu Hezhou will surely be slaughtered by Chang''an." "As long as the Buddha gets something in the pure land of Cihang, there is no land and no need to worry about it." Miao Kunluo looked serious: "it''s on the south side of zhanbu island. I''m afraid there will be no chance next. Chang''an will definitely destroy the moon spring." Jinghua said, "it''s the disciple''s fault. He didn''t do it properly." "I don''t think it''s improper, but it''s not secret." On one side, Yu Tianquan suddenly said: "Chang''an City obviously knows our plan and is ready to wait for us. How did the news leak out?" "It''s not Yuanyun''s fault," said Zhenyu, the Dragon King of Leiyin. "Now he has fallen into the hands of Changan murderers." Yu Tianquan said with a smile: "let''s just say that he has no problem, but he has no problem. It doesn''t mean that everything is OK." Zhenyu and Yu Tianquan look at each other: "is Mr. Yu suspecting me?" Yu Tianquan smiles without saying anything. At this time, the man in Jiashu said, "maybe Chang''an City noticed the secret of the Moon Spring ahead of time and speculated that we might go, so it arranged an ambush." Yu Tianquan nodded: "it''s also possible." Thunder Dragon King Zhenyu is silent. "If you lose the rosary, it can be big or small." Jinghua then said, "I must go to Cihang pure land, inform my master, and discuss this matter face to face. Next, I''ll invite several martial uncles to take care of Xiniu Hezhou." "Well, it''s very important. You really need to go this way." Jia Shu and Miao Kunluo nodded slowly. Jinghua looked at Yu Tianquan again and said, "please take care of Mr. Yu." Yu Tianquan smile: "we are fellow travelers now, of course I will not have reservations." "If master Leishi of beijuluzhou goes out of the pass and wants to fight Dongsheng Shenzhou, it will be convenient for a few people to act at that time, but please be careful." Jinghua continued. She said goodbye to several people, walked into a stupa in the core of the pure land, and then meditated with her knees crossed. Inside and outside the relic tower, a glass colored fire suddenly started. Jinghua''s figure gradually disappeared in the glass fire. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After returning to Chang''an City, Dongsheng Shenzhou, Zhang Dongyun returned to the golden winged Mirs. He went back to his Daming Palace, walked into the core hall, went to his throne, turned and sat down. At the moment of entering the invincible City, he basically knew all the things he knew. "Twelve younger sisters, what''s the matter?" Zhang Dongyun wiped his palm, and a picture of light and shadow appeared in the air. Shen and Rong''s voice: "there is no substantial progress at present." Zhang Dongyun said: "in that case, come back first. I have some new clues here." "Good." Shen and Rong answered. The light and shadow picture disappeared in front of Zhang Dongyun. In his hand, there was a string of Jasper beads to play with. In the invincible City, there was no secret for him. To be exact, this very excellent Buddhist treasure is actually an unfinished rough one. In short, maharoni and master and apprentice Jinghua hope to use the power contained in the fragments of the immortal trail. The power contained in the fragment itself is too vast, far beyond the imagination of ordinary people. But it''s too abstruse, so even if people get it, it''s hard to use it to control the fragments. For example, Yang Li seems to be guarding the mountain, but he can''t get into it. Even his own injuries are difficult to cure. Of course, on the other hand, if he was not so seriously injured, he might have a chance to explore the mystery of the fragments of the immortal trail. The Shen family of Jiufeng academy finally wanted to use the evil method of birth sacrifice, which was also a helpless move. It''s not easy for Shen He Rong to bring out a few mysteries at the beginning to establish the rapid rise of the Shen family and the establishment of Jiufeng Academy. Peng Ziling and Ying Xiaowo''s master and apprentice can make Taichu Liuhe formation and Lei Zujian come true with the help of fairy trace fragments and less power. But that''s all. If you want more, it''s hard. As for Xiniu Hezhou, the study of Jinghua seems to go further. The power contained in the fragments was so huge and mysterious that Jinghua''s disciples tried to break the whole into parts. It must be said that they have succeeded in making breakthroughs.This string of Jasper beads is one of the achievements. After a long time of sacrifice by the Buddha, the rosary beads were successfully stained with a little power. But the problem is that all these forces and mysteries are sealed in Jasper beads. Buddhists are still unable to manipulate the immortal trace power contained in the rosary beads. However, they have successfully taken a big step forward. At least, it''s much easier to think about this little bit of power in the rosary than it is in the fragments. The way that the pure land of Buddhism came up with was to extract the psionic power from the Jasper Rosary with the help of the special terrain under the moon spring. Unfortunately, it is destined to be a long work, which can not be accomplished overnight. Even in the early preparation of Fayi alone, Jinghua and others need to spend a lot of time and energy. As a result, nanzhanbuzhou, where the moon spring is located, was defeated by Chang''an. Jinghua and others can only take a risk first, but they are on the verge of success in the end. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun suddenly laugh. It must be admitted that maharoni and Jinghua are both talented people in heaven. They really have two brushes. The existence of such profound and mysterious fragments of immortal traces really made them dig a small gap. They are on the right path. As long as they are given enough time and support from the external environment, they will certainly achieve greater results. But unfortunately, Zhang Dongyun won''t let them. He now looked at the string of Jasper beads and threw them into the air. The rosary beads hover in the air. Zhang Dongyun''s mind is everywhere. The power in the Jasper rosary beads is released immediately. The golden streamer flew out of the rosary beads and then disappeared after circling in the hall. These glories did not disappear completely, but became one with Chang''an city. Zhang Dongyun took a look at his system: [1138166411381662 ¡¿ the duration of invincibility has increased. Zhang Dongyun determined that the previous figure should be "10517664", but now it has increased by 864000. It is estimated that it should be ten days. It doesn''t sound like much, but in the Jasper rosary, there is only a little power in the fragment of Jinghua. If you can get her fairy trace fragments, you can give yourself a big wave. Zhang Dongyun estimated that the duration of the current invincible city is still in the early three years. In these three years, I must take down the pieces of Jinghua. Otherwise, he will move out of the invincible city. If the city master is not in the range of invincible City, there will be no time. But it is impossible for Zhang Dongyun to take that step unless he has to. It doesn''t seem to have any influence. If he is in danger, he will enter the city, but outside the scope of invincible City, he can''t enjoy the continuous infusion of invincible City aura. Lord Zhang''s cultivation speed is fast, far more than ordinary people. At the same time, his strength is strong enough to make orange light and other big demons tremble. It is thanks to the continuous help of invincible city in recent years. If you want to live a good life all the time, the fragments of Jinghua are indispensable. It''s a pity that the other side is very cautious and refuses to take the initiative to come to Lord Zhang''s bowl Just thinking about it, Zhang Dongyun feels that Shen and Rong are back. Shen Herong''s current cultivation strength is still the twelfth realm. Chen Chaoyan''s realm is lower. But the evening mist is the master of cultivating the peak of Yuanshen. The Yang God flies in a thousand miles, not inferior to the peak of Wuhuang. So they and their party soon returned. After entering Daming Palace, Mu AI and Chen Chaoyan salute Zhang Dongyun respectfully. Shen horong said hello to Zhang Dongyun and sat quietly. "Juehuang, which was taken away by Fangcun, has been recaptured." Zhang Dongyun said: "but he does not know the whereabouts of Fangcun." Dushi nodded slightly, not disappointed. She has been searching for square inch for so long without harvest, so she naturally knows the difficulty. "Your Majesty, did the poor man confess? Why did Fang Cun take him?" Twilight first saluted Zhang Dongyun, and then asked softly. "He''s looking for something." Zhang Dongyun said: "originally, it was only produced in the area of Ehuang lake, the son of the poor and strange people in Nanzhan island. It was called Qiyuan flower, but after he looked for it, he didn''t find it, so he seized juehuang." The evening mist fell into a deep meditation: "Qiyuan flower..." Shen and Rong pondered and said: "little sister has heard something about this flower, but she doesn''t know much about it, but..." She looked up thoughtfully As far as my younger sister knows, the pollen of this flower will last for a long time after it gets on people''s body. Even the practitioners of the thirteenth and fourteenth realms will take a long time to get rid of it. Generally speaking, this flower is not used as medicine, but is suitable for tracking. "Dusky''s eyes brightened slightly, and a conjecture appeared in her heart: "if Fang Cun wants this flower, will it not be used for tracking, but for searching for people or things?" Shen He Rong nodded: "it''s not impossible. He may master some unique magic instrument. He needs to use Qiyuan flower to help himself search for the target. Of course, this is only one of the possibilities." Zhang Dongyun said: "it''s a pity that Qiyuan flower has been extinct in its early years, even near the lake of evil emperor. The news of Fangcun has lagged behind, so he went for a flight." Dushi took a deep breath: "if you have this flower, maybe you can use it to find him." Shen and Rong''s eyes fell on Chen Chaoyan: "if his target is not tracking, but searching, what is he looking for?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 500 "He may be looking for the Buddha''s treasure." Twilight said in a deep voice, "maybe it is for this reason that he killed the master." Shen and Rong straightened his clothes: "it''s possible, but if so, why has he never found you?" Although evening mist did not know about it, it was useless to find her. But the question is, how did the other party determine that? "I don''t know." Evening mist shakes her head, also feels puzzled, and even shakes her previous guess. Shen He Rong said: "it seems that only after we find him can we have an answer. If he is really looking for something like that, we can find it first and wait for him." As he spoke, the eyes of Zhang Dongyun, Shen horong and Mu AI all fell on Chen Chaoyan. They have a huge advantage over Mr. Fang Cun. Girls are basically aware of their own situation. But at the moment by Zhang Dongyun three people stare at, still call her to give birth to the impulse of turning around and running away. "If so, find something first." With a wave of his hand, Zhang Dongyun saw a dark purple, almost black nine petaled flower floating in front of Shen horong and twilight. The evening mist was stunned: "this Is this the flower of the miracle Zhang Dongyun nodded: "not bad." "But doesn''t it mean that the lake is extinct?" The dusk was even more surprising. On one side, Shen He Rong was used to looking like, "if there is no evil emperor lake, it doesn''t mean there is no Chang''an lake. If it was extinct before, it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist now. As long as there are grass seeds, or even a dead branch, in elder brother''s hands, you can let the extinct linghualingcao return to the world. " In Chang''an City, there are many similar rare elixirs. Shen and Rong are naturally not surprised by this. After being stunned, twilight gradually calms down, but when she looks at Zhang Dongyun above, she has more different feelings in her heart. Although she is practicing Taoism to such a state, she is a demon of plants and plants, which is hard to avoid. "How to use, you try to see, there are many things, don''t be afraid of waste." Zhang Dongyun waved his hand. It''s speculated that Mr. Fang Cun used this spirit flower to find something, but it''s impossible to know how to use it. This requires Shen and Rong and twilight to try slowly. Shen and Rong, like the other party, majored in Confucianism and minor in Taoism. Maybe he can catch Mr. Fang Cun''s thoughts in this aspect. "Try it, little sister." Shen and Rong nodded and put away the flower. She and evening mist are preparing to take Chen Chaoyan on the road again, Zhang Dongyun suddenly raised his hand: "Twelve younger sisters stay more." Shen and Rong stopped unexpectedly. Twilight and Chen Chaoyan, on the other hand, are wise and leave first. After only Shen and Rong were left in the hall, Zhang Dongyun wiped his palm in the air. A light and shadow picture appeared in the air, from which aokong''s voice came out: "you should have known about the elder brother and eight younger sisters. What do you think about it?" The voice is low and the tone is deep. It doesn''t sound like aokong. Shen and Rong smell speech, face now don''t understand of color: "eight elder sister again what matter?" "She''s not eight at all!" Aokong''s voice rose suddenly. Shen and Rong Dun shut up and took a deep breath in place, looking at Zhang Dongyun. "Twelve younger sisters have just come back. Please tell her first." Zhang Dongyun''s tone was calm. "She is Zong Tianxuan, the second in the Big Dipper. She has destroyed her body and occupied the soul and body of Lao Ba!" Aokong''s voice sounds like a volcano about to erupt. Shen and Rong''s face gradually returned to normal, and calmly asked, "in fact, she killed the eighth sister?" Ao Kong said bitterly, "she said that Lao Ba sacrificed himself to save her life. Who knows..." In the middle of the speech, he was interrupted by Zhang Dongyun: "this is true." Aokong suddenly choked Boss "She can''t cheat me." Zhang Dongyun said calmly. But it was determined that Ao Kong didn''t know what to say for a while. Shen and Rong''s eyes were a little more warm: "little sister, I remember that the internal fight of the Big Dipper was split, with five on one side and eight on the other. It seems that Zong Tianxuan is one of them?" Zhang Dongyun nodded: "not bad." Aokong came back to himself. In the light and shadow picture, there was a dull hum. "In other words, apart from the fact that she is Zong Tianxuan instead of eighth sister, is everything true?" Shen and Rong asked softly, "including the war when they sealed Yu Tianquan?" Zhang Dongyun said: "not bad." Shen and Rong seemed to confirm the general repetition: "in the Xianji incident, the eighth sister was not a traitor. Zong Tianxuan is her good friend. She voluntarily sacrificed herself to save Zong Tianxuan? "Zhang Dongyun did not speak any more, but undoubtedly confirmed the other party''s statement. Shen and Rong closed his eyes and looked up to the sky. On the young girl''s face, there was a sad expression: "eight elder sister is gone..." "Lao Ba died to save her..." In the light and shadow illusion, aokong''s voice came out. It''s just that I''m not as confident as I used to be. Yu Tianquan came to pursue Zong Tianxuan. Otherwise, Chu Yaoguang would not have met him. But it was Zong Tianxuan who fought hard to seal Yu Tianquan, and then saved Chu Yaoguang''s life. But then Chu Yaoguang sacrificed himself and saved her second elder martial sister. Chu Yaoguang''s own decision, Ao Kong is not easy to say. But his heart is still filled with anger and sadness. Besides Yu Tianquan, his anger also points to Zong Tianxuan, even though he knows that Chu Yaoguang would never want him to. "Lao Qi also knows. He didn''t say a word." Aokong said in a dull voice, "it''s not like him." Su Po is more committed to Kendo than gupu and Han Feiyu. But not a person without temperature. On the contrary, he is more gentle than many people. Now, it''s not like him. "If the eighth sister thinks she is a relative, then the younger sister will do the same." Shen and Rong said quietly. She is the opposite of Su Po. As a great master of Confucianism, he is gentle and gentle. But for many people, it is more cruel than Su Po''s sharp sword. But for Shen, there are exceptions. The palm of Zhang Dongyun''s hand, at this time, was wiped again in the air. So the second light and shadow picture suddenly appeared. In the light and shadow, Su Po''s voice came out: "Twelve younger sisters are right. I lost my manners earlier, and I am ashamed of eight younger sisters'' wishes. Although there is no last word to say, I believe that eight younger sisters hope that we can get along well with Zong girl. If we can help her, we can help her." His voice came into aokong''s ear through the turning of the invincible city. "Good, good, good!" Aokong hate said: "you are good, I am evil!" Shen and Rong said: "I don''t ask brother Xi to be kind to her, but we are all in Chang''an at the moment. At least we don''t want to fight against each other. My little sister thinks that''s not what sister eight wants to see." That is, more than 30 years ago, when the twelve yamas were rampant together, their internal relations were close and distant, and they often had different views on a matter. Shen and Rong would never force aokong and others to be the same as her, but at least in the general direction, they should not go in the opposite direction. Aokong seems to be taking a deep breath. After a long time, he finally made a new voice: "is she really her own person?" "Yes." Zhang Dongyun''s tone is beyond doubt. Aokong fell silent again. After a long time, he said: "well, for the sake of Lao Ba, I don''t want to trouble her!" At this time, another voice came out from the light and shadow picture projected by aokong''s forehead seal: "thank you Mr. Ming, Mr. Su, Mr. Shen, and Mr. Ao. I am ashamed of my younger martial sister. I have to repay her for the rest of my life and try my best to help her Jinlan brothers and sisters and Chang''an." This voice comes from the woman named Lin Xiujun. It''s Chu Yaoguang in your past impression and Zong Tianxuan now. See light and shadow picture change, seems to be aokong turned his head to see the side. Then the tall woman''s figure appeared in front of Zhang Dongyun and Shen horong. "Miss Zong, you don''t have to be so polite. Everyone helps each other." Su Po''s voice, from the other side. The tone was as mild as before, but it was no longer as close and polite as before. It''s like alienation. Shen and Rong said: "I''m sorry I can''t treat you as my eighth sister any more, but I hope that with the deepening of our understanding in the future, we can also become good friends." Zong Tianxuan sighed: "this is also my wish." Zhang Dongyun quietly looks at each other''s faces in the light and shadow pictures. The dimple of Chu Yaoguang in the past flashed by. Zhang Dongyun said slowly, "after today, Zong Tianxuan is still the one who fell on the bottom of the sea. Now the people in Chang''an are still Chu Yaoguang." Zong Tianxuan said: "I understand Thank you Aokong''s voice came from the light and shadow screen: "let her live instead of Lao Ba? I don''t think she can. But since it''s your decision, I''m not against it. Everyone knows it, but I''m not in the mood to play with her. If there are outsiders, I don''t speak. " Shen and Rong repeated Zhang Dongyun''s words: "after today, there is no Zong Tianxuan in the world, only Chu Yaoguang." Su Po was silent and did not speak again. Zhang Dongyun''s figure, standing up from the upper throne: "who is our enemy and who is our friend, this should be clearly distinguished."He said faintly: "eight younger sister''s matter, does not lie in Zong Tianxuan." "Yu Tianquan..." Ao Kong said almost word by word. Su po said again: "what my elder brother said is true. I''ll go to Xiniu Hezhou to find Yu Tianquan." Previously, they thought that Zong Tianxuan was the one who died with Yu Tianquan after World War I, so they didn''t hate Yu Tianquan in particular. They just regarded it as an obstacle on the way forward. They have no friendship with Zong Tianxuan. At most, they love each other because of Chu Yaoguang. If Chu Yaoguang asks for help and asks them to avenge Zong Tianxuan, they will never refuse. Chu Yaoguang doesn''t speak. It''s hard for them to have the idea of killing Yu Tianquan for revenge. But now that we know the truth, things are different. After the first world war with Yu Tianquan, the man who died of serious injury was Chu Yaoguang! It''s no longer who matters. This revenge, do not take an oath not to be human! "Damn it, I can''t run." Zhang Dongyun said. Su Po seldom opposed him this time: "big brother is closed now. It''s not suitable to do it. Let me have a try..." As soon as he said that, his voice suddenly burst out: "there''s a big movement in Beiju Luzhou." The movement was very loud, and the other side seemed to be doing it intentionally. It''s like the stars from the sky hit the ground. The direction is in the north of beijuluzhou. Su Po felt it in detail, and there was a feeling of familiarity With such an earth shaking momentum, the opponent''s cultivation strength is absolutely brilliant. In Su Po''s heart, a name flashed by. In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun and Shen horong almost share the same voice: "Lei Han!" Previously closed, disappeared, Su Po searched all over Beiju Luzhou also did not find the "dragon demon emperor" Lei Han, out of the pass. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 501 On this day, the people of Beiju Luzhou were excited. Previously, Su Po had turned the land over and over, and experts in the fourteenth realm, such as "nine baby king" Gui Nanshan and "ice emperor" Longchuan, could only hide and give way. This is not only helpless, but also humiliating for the group of heroes in Beiju Luzhou. Now, the owner of Beiju Luzhou has finally come back, and we hope to usher in a day of elation. How can we not feel excited? Headed by the four emperors of "jiuying king" Gui Nanshan, "Bingdi" Longchuan, "Taotie king" Yao Feng, "Heidi" Ji Qingwen, the important figures of Beiju Luzhou gathered to rush to the meteorite landing position. Before we get close, we can see black dragons circling in the distant sky. The heavy dragon power, called GUI Nanshan, Yao Feng and other evil masters who have been cultivated as wasteland gods, all have the impulse to worship. In the central part of North Ju Luzhou, the boundary of thousands of miles has all turned black. On the dark earth, there are black dragons rushing out of it and converging on the sky. They are both gods of famine, and obviously there is a huge gap between them. GUI Nanshan and Yao Feng fall on the edge of the dark land, and then bow down to the dark land: "welcome your majesty to pass the customs!" Others, such as Ji Qingwen and Longchuan, all look the same. While worshiping and saluting, we were shocked to find that the dark god of famine was still spreading around. "Get up." At this time, all the black dragons scattered in the sky, showing a tall and tall figure, who seemed to be shrouded in black fog. Its features in the dark fog, people can not see, but the cold eyes, through the darkness, bright and dazzling, but without any temperature. Others stand in the air, but their bodies seem to be full of the world around them and the world above them. "Your Majesty, when you were in seclusion, Su Po, the" sword demon "of Dongsheng Shenzhou, had been here. He searched all over Beiju Luzhou, but he didn''t find you before he left." GUI Nanshan reports respectfully. Lei Han in the dark fog, indifferent: "no harm, later, I''ll go to Dongsheng Shenzhou for a walk." "I''m willing to accompany you and lead your Majesty''s horse." North all Lu Zhou a numerous masters, say one after another. In the end, Yao Feng, the "king of gluttonous food", said: "I''m guilty. I''m going to tell your majesty that I''m guilty. During your Majesty''s seclusion, I went to the south to visit Buzhou. I wanted to contact the demons to submit to your majesty, but the harvest was limited. I hope your majesty will forgive me." The dark world disappeared and the dragons dispersed. Lei Han''s posture is standing in front of Yao Feng. "I don''t remember ordering you to do so." He looked down at Yao Feng. Yao Feng was cold all over. Previously, he had the confidence that he was sharing the worries for the great emperor. Although he had exceeded the rules, he made no big mistakes. He is ready to give his majesty a few words of verbal punishment. But now, his confidence is gone. He clearly felt that this moment was the closest to death in his life. "I deserve to die!" Yao Feng took a deep breath and bowed to Lei Han. Ji Qingwen, the "black emperor", stood silently and said nothing. Lei Han stretched out his hand and clasped Yao Feng''s head with his five fingers: "I didn''t mean to kill Li Wei, but if you make a mistake, you will be punished." "Your Majesty, please give the guilty minister a chance to fight and forgive his life." Yao Feng didn''t mean to resist at all. He just kept pleading for mercy. It seems inconceivable to an old devil with the fourteenth territory all over the world. But Yao Feng, who had witnessed the death of the "Japanese emperor" to Tianye, did not dare to make any changes. Xiang Tianye''s strength is above Yao Feng. And now Lei Han''s success is better than that of the day when he killed Tianye. "Good." Lei Han looked at Yao Feng and nodded, but he didn''t let go. Yao Feng gave a scream. When the people around him looked around, they saw five more blood holes in his head. In every blood hole, there are black air in the shape of a black dragon. When Lei Hansong opened his hand, Yao Feng fell to the ground with his head in his arms, convulsing painfully. There was a frenzy in his eyes, and his evil spirit was surging, condensed into a painful, manic and bloodthirsty glutton. A group of masters of North Club Luzhou all took a breath. The practitioners of the evil way are often troubled by the demon blood, and often fall into a state of madness, coldness and bloodthirsty. Generally speaking, the influence of demon blood gradually begins to fade after the cultivation of the second realm of the true body of the evil way and the questioning realm. When you reach the third realm of the real body and the realm of rebirth, you can truly reshape yourself, not only the physical body, but also the mind. From then on, you can completely get rid of the pain of the demon blood disturbing the mind. Yao Feng, the "king of gluttonous food", is one of the few super demons in Beimang. He has long been the peak of his true body and the God of the fifth realm.But now, with Lei Han''s grasp, he seems to relive the past years when he was surrounded by gluttonous ferocity. At this moment, Yao Feng, manic and bloodthirsty, wants to devour and destroy all living things in front of him. Lei Han, who is in front of him, is the first target! Lei Han stood still, looking at each other quietly. When he came into contact with his cold eyes without a trace of temperature, Yao Feng seemed to be in a clear state of mind, and fell to his knees in pain: "Your Majesty..." "The next battle, you as a striker, can kill how much, depends on your own performance." Leihan said indifferently. Yao Feng convulsed all over his body, holding his head and shaking. The five blood holes in his head did not shed much blood, but there was no sign of healing at all. GUI Nanshan, Ji Qingwen, and Longchuan, the three great masters, were there, but they looked as usual and were not moved at all. At this time, guinanshan''s eyes suddenly flashed slightly. He turned to look back, and saw a streamer coming from far away from the horizon and falling in front of him. GUI Nanshan pleads guilty to Lei Han, and then receives Liuguang. "Sire, there are two monks coming from Xiniu Hezhou." He reported to Lei Han. "Bring it here." Lei Han''s expression was not happy or angry. Guinanshan retreated immediately, and soon came back with two monks. "My Buddha is merciful, and I have been ordered by the pure land. I wish Lord Leishi a complete success in closing the door." One of the old monks saluted Lei Han with his palms together. Lei Han didn''t say a word. He just looked at the two monks quietly. Another old monk said, "I''m here to invite Lord Leishi as a guest on the order of pure land to discuss the fight against Chang''an city of Dongsheng Shenzhou." "I''m going to Xiniu Hezhou." Leihan finally spoke. "Poor monk and master brothers are willing to be the forerunners. Please come with us." Said the old monk. Lei Han said coldly, "it''s not necessary." All of a sudden, the evil spirit gathered in heaven and earth, turned into a black dragon, opened his mouth and swallowed the two old monks. Monks were also on guard. Beiju Luzhou suddenly turned over, but all caution is useless at the moment. They didn''t even have room to struggle, so they disappeared into the mouth of the black dragon. Then the black dragon disappeared. "Go." Leihan, as if nothing had happened, rose into the air and headed southwest. Judging from the position of beijuluzhou, xiniuhezhou is in the southwest. GUI Nanshan, Ji Qingwen, Longchuan and other experts from Beiju Luzhou have quickly followed up. Yao Feng lost his human form, turned into a glutton, and roared to follow him. The distance between beijuluzhou and xiniuhezhou is also very far away. But what kind of cultivation strength are Lei Han and others? In a short time, they have been to the pure land of Xiniu Hezhou. In order to guard against Su Po and other Chang''an masters in the Pure Land Buddhism, the Buddhist light border is often there. Under the light, the whole Xiniu Hezhou is one. Lei Han turned a blind eye and stretched out his hands forward. The black air condensed and instantly turned into two huge talons. The magic claw grasps the Buddha light of the pure land Buddha Kingdom, and then tears to both sides. The whole pure land of Buddhism seems to shake at this moment. "Lord Leishi has come all the way to the pure land. He is welcome from all over the world. Why is that so?" Jiashu people appeared in the light of the Buddha and saluted Leihan eleven times. Lei Han asked indifferently, "where is Lu Xueyuan?" The man in Jiashu replied truthfully, "Jinghua is not in the pure land at the moment." Leihan''s eyes were sharp and he looked straight at the people in Jiashu. The old monk only felt that he had a boundless Buddha heart, which was shaking slightly at the moment. "To be honest, the Buddha is not in the pure land at the moment." The man in Jiashu said calmly, "pure land has always wanted to invite Lord Leishi to be a guest. How can the Buddha and Jinghua avoid seeing each other? It''s a pity that master Lei Shi has been closed before, and now the Buddha and Jinghua have left the pure land one after another. It''s a pity that everything is changeable. " "Are you going all the way with Chang''an?" In the pure land of Buddhism, another person came out. He went straight out of the Buddhist border and came to Leihan. GUI Nanshan and Longchuan saw the man with a long gun on his back, and their expressions were all gloomy. It was Yu Tianquan, who had been to Beiju Luzhou in the past. Lei Han was not surprised: "except Ming Tonghui, Chang''an city is not necessarily an enemy. Lu Xueyuan and Ming Tonghui are not necessarily friends." Yu Tianquan looked back at the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou: "is it because of Buddhism?" "I don''t like Buddhism, but that''s not the main reason." Leihan said calmly. Yu Tianquan nodded: "I see. Among the twelve of you, who was the traitor was your enemy."He looked directly at Lei Han: "it seems that you are not sure whether Chu Yaoguang betrayed your brothers, so you have not yet decided whether I am your enemy or your friend?" Lei Han smelled the words, but his cold face showed the same meaning: "I don''t kill you because you are still useful." Yu Tianquan was not angry, but laughed: "because I broke into your Beiju Luzhou, so I''m your target? Hehe, it''s not unusual, but... " His smile faded a little: "do you have this ability?" "You''re strong, but it''s easy to kill you." Leihan''s voice was calm, as if he was saying that it was a fine day today: "for the first time we met, I can only do one thing better than you, but today is the second time we met." Yu Tianquan frowned slightly, then his brows quickly spread out, and he began to smile again: "so you are going to do it now? "First flatten Xiniu Hezhou?" He turned his head and looked at the people in Jiashu in the Buddhist circle. The old monk''s face was neither sad nor happy. "Lu Xueyuan is not here. It''s not necessary." Lei Han took a look at Yu Tianquan and turned to the East: "now, deal with Ming Tonghui first. You, come with me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 502 Yu Tianquan didn''t like Lei Han''s commanding tone, and his face was as usual. He nodded to the people in Jiashu: "how can some masters be self-determination? Mr. Yu went this trip." "I am merciful." "I''ll make some arrangements, and then I''ll come to meet benefactor Yu," he said Yu Tianquan nodded, then left Xiniu Hezhou and went east with Lei Han. Yao Feng, the "king of gluttonous food", is like an evil beast coming out of the cage. The only reason left in his mind is meritorious service, so that he can get rid of such punishment and let himself return to normal. Yu Tianquan took a look at Yao Feng with great interest. He didn''t feel anything unusual. It''s no surprise that people who practice the evil way do anything. Ji Qingwen, GUI Nanshan, Longchuan and other masters of Beiju Luzhou all followed Leihan quietly. They came to the East without any cover. They had a terrible momentum. They couldn''t hide their whereabouts, not to mention they didn''t mean to hide their whereabouts. Far away, on the barren sea, I met the Chang''an master. Other people, Yu Tianquan almost turned a blind eye, focusing on one person. Su Po. He is still the best swordsman in the world. Lei Han''s cold and bright eyes also fell on Su Po. Comparatively speaking, Su Po is a little busier. His eyes moved on Lei Han and Yu Tianquan. When he looked at Yu Tianquan, his eyes seemed colder than Lei Han. Yu Tianquan had a slight movement in his heart. The two sides had fought each other twice before, but Su Po didn''t look like this After looking at Yu Tianquan for a long time, Su Po''s eyes finally stay on Lei Han. The cold light in his pupils disappeared, revealing a somewhat complex meaning: "brother five, long time no see." Lei Han nodded slightly: "long time no see, Lao Qi." Su Po asked with a negative hand: "five brothers have previously avoided and disappeared. Now they are going out of the pass. They will come to Chang''an immediately. Are they guests or enemies?" Lei Han said calmly, "it depends on the master''s family. What is the way." He looked at Su Po: "for example, Lao Qi, you didn''t enter the immortal trail that day. You are the least suspect, but it''s not possible that you didn''t collude with outsiders. You are a human or a ghost. You need to be verified. I sincerely hope you are human. After all, you are always trustworthy. I don''t want to see the wrong person." Su po said: "listen to brother five, I''m sure I''m human. If it''s true, I''m very happy, but..." His eyes fell on Yu Tianquan: "brother five, do you know the identity of this person?" "I didn''t know earlier, but now I know." Lei Han looked as usual: "Lao BA''s fourth elder martial brother is also one of her enemies." Next to Yu Tianquan a smile, not words. Su Po looks at Lei Han. Lei Han said: "where is Lao Ba now? Please come out and meet me. I''ve had doubts for many years. I hope she can answer them for me. " In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun sits alone in the hall, looking at Lei Han from the perspective of Su Po through the rune on Su Po''s forehead. Shen and Rong have already left for overseas. Lord Zhang sincerely hopes to put Lei Han and Yu Tianquan into Dongsheng Shenzhou and teach them how to behave when they enter the invincible city. But helpless, regardless of Su Po, or Shen and Rong, all took the initiative to welcome out. He said that he was concerned that his elder brother was "shutting down" and didn''t want to interrupt his cultivation. This is also the reason, but in fact, there is no idea that the evil emperor and the Dragon demon emperor will meet directly, so as not to make trouble. Su Po and Shen Herong still hope that they will see Lei Han first and get to know the situation. Aokong can''t help it. Where can Leihan and others break into Dongsheng Shenzhou? He immediately went to meet with Su Po. Although Zong Tianxuan didn''t understand the grudge between the eldest and the fifth, he also went together with the idea of making a contribution. Heart, but it''s all good. But Zhang Dongyun, who stayed alone in Daming Palace, just wanted to sigh. After taking Dongsheng Shenzhou, Chang''an''s overseas reclamation, the Chang''an masters, including Su Po, Shen horong and others, did not know that their Lord Zhang was actually secretly concerned about a small matter. Ranging. Because of the lack of references in the barren sea, it was a difficult task. Chang''an overseas enterprises should pay attention to this point when they act on behalf of everyone. According to the information gathered by them, Lord Zhang has already known the distance between the four continents. Because of the invincible City, he is very sensitive to distance. At present, the range of invincible city is 262144 kilometers from east to west. If an upgrade is carried out, the distance between East and West will be quadrupled to 1048576 km.Taking the Daming Palace in the center of the invincible city as the dividing point, the distance to the west is 524288 kilometers. The equivalent of more than one million Li, to say far is indeed far, almost can be said, is not "vast" four words can describe. But the problem is that each of the four continents is huge, and the barren seas separated from each other are extremely remote. According to Zhang Dongyun''s current data, in fact, the next expansion, the main circle into the city is the sea. At most, it reached the easternmost point of nanzhanbuzhou and beijuluzhou. And the place where the two sides meet now is slightly west of the center of the barren sea. It''s more than one million kilometers away from the Daming Palace, the center of Chang''an city. In other words, even if Zhang Dongyun is willing to bleed a lot, consume a large number of guard experience points, and make a temporary expansion, he can''t install the place where the two sides are fighting under the current situation. Only two expansions will be enough. By that time, even the whole South zhanbu island and North Julu island will have been expanded. In other words, there can be no temporary expansion now. Instead, we should strive to complete the tenth formal upgrade and expansion, and then use the temporary functions. In this way, it is equivalent to the scope of the eleventh expansion, so that Su Po, Lei Han, Yu Tianquan and others in the current position can be installed. This naturally requires a huge amount of guardian experience points. The tenth formal expansion needs 25000 points. It is estimated that the 11th official expansion will take 32000 points, and the temporary expansion will triple to 96000 points. We need 121000. A city Lord named Zhang feels dizzy just thinking about it. However, thanks to the many small demons who scattered resistance in southern zhanbu Island, they each contributed a lot of guard experience. There is a lot of balance in the account of Lord Zhang. As long as he can kill a few more big fish, he can play such a big one. So the most important thing Zhang Dongyun wants to say to Su Po and others is to let me go! I can''t. We can lure the enemy in But unfortunately, although Su Po and Shen horong listen to him in most things, they are not Lou Ning, Xie Feng and others, and will not obey his every order unconditionally. Zong Tianxuan has also appeared on the barren sea. She looked at Lei Han and said in the tone of Chu Yaoguang, "brother five, don''t be hurt." Lei Han and Tian Xuan looked at each other: "Lao Ba, I asked directly, why did you run when you saw me?" Zhang Dongyun, who stayed in the Daming Palace in Chang''an City, and Su Po, who lived in the wasteland, all shook their heads. Now, naturally, they know that Chu Yaoguang was Zong Tianxuan. Facing Chu Yaoguang''s old friend, they feel guilty. Just like Lin Xiujun, who was reincarnated later, although she helped Zhang Dongyun and others, she still tried to avoid walking. "In those days, things were complicated. There were more than one traitor among us." Zong Tianxuan said slowly, "I was seriously injured at that time. I was not sure if you could be trusted, so I had to avoid it first." At the same time, she looked at Yu Tianquan. "After meeting me? That should be a serious injury Yu Tianquan said with a smile, "is the second elder martial sister really gone?" He has a long sword in his hand. Zong Tianxuan looks at the sword without expression. Lei Han always looked at Zong Tianxuan: "is that true?" Aokong cut off: "facts have proved that she put you, is right!" Although he is still dissatisfied with Zong Tianxuan, Ao Kong will not show it in front of Lei Han. Lei Han turned his eyes and looked at aokong: "I hate you very much, but if any of the brothers in those years were less suspicious, you can count them as one." Ao Kong said coldly, "Oh? I think the opposite of you. " "Why?" There was no anger on Rehan''s face. "Now you stand in front of us and ask me why?" Aokong''s face was full of anger. On the contrary, Leihan was calm: "as long as you didn''t eat inside and outside, even if we were no longer brothers, we would not be enemies." "Then we are all brothers and sisters, five brothers." Shen Herong, who is now a young girl, also arrives at Su Po and AO Kong. "You, I''m not sure." Lei Han said coldly, "but Ming Tonghui, I will kill him in order to revenge that year." Ao Kong was angry and laughed: "the boss betrayed us? Why did he betray us? Do you think, like you, you always want to catch up? " "Why can''t he?" Lei Han''s eyes were bright but cold: "if you want 12 people to share something, he can eat it alone." Aokong glared: "do you really think everyone is the same as you?" "I can see it with my own eyes."Lei Han slowly raised his head, separated his two fingers and pointed to his eyes: "he was the first one to refine the immortal trail. We all saw him fail. Then we all came forward to help him, and they were all killed by the immortal trail. Peng Ziling''s group of scum suddenly killed him, and finally the immortal trail collapsed. But what you didn''t see, and what I also saw was that just after the collapse of the immortal trace, he suddenly approached the core of the collection of the immortal trace like a man with nothing to do ¡°¡­¡­ What are you talking about? " Ao Kong was shocked. Su Po didn''t enter the immortal trace that year. He didn''t know the situation. He took a look at Shen He Rong. Shen He Rong''s face was also shocked. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun smile. However, scolding the other party a bunch of nonsense words to the throat, but suddenly stuck. Suddenly, a picture flashed in his mind: the same man in a black robe with gold border, who couldn''t see his face clearly, was looking at him and smiling. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 503 Who is this guy? Zhang Dongyun leaned back on the back of his chair. He combined with the memory of "evil emperor" Ming Tonghui, there was no such person. But this person doesn''t come to mind for no reason. Is it that Ming Tonghui, the evil emperor, had an accident in the immortal trail, or is it that Does it have anything to do with his coming here? What Leihan said is different from the memory of the evil emperor he combined with. If there were no such strange things, he would be able to denounce ray Han for his nonsense. But now, whose memory has gone wrong? On the barren sea, there is no need for his elder brother to speak. After the initial shock, aokong and others have reappeared the color of doubt. Lei Han glanced over Su Po''s three people: "I can feel that you don''t have any immortal trace fragments on you. Are you all Ming Tonghui now? You don''t know who he is yet? " Zong Tianxuan said, "I''m ashamed that I didn''t get anything back then." Ao Kong sneered on his face: "of course I know it, but you are the one who doesn''t count it!" Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun although feel some confusion, but listen to Ao Kong said, or decisive support each other. As a result, aokong on the barren sea was up and down, and his evil spirit soared. The power of the terrible God spread to all directions. All the people in Beiju Luzhou were shocked when they saw it. In front of him, aokong changed from the thirteenth realm to the fourteenth realm in an instant, achieving the realm of desolate God, the peak of the true body of the devil. His overbearing atmosphere is no inferior to Su Po, Lei Han and Yu Tianquan. Lei Han looked at Ao Kong coldly and said, "so what?" On the one hand, Shen and Rong wanted to say nothing. Lei Han''s eyes had turned to her: "I was born with a pure and true soul, and I was not deceived by the illusory method. You all know that. Even though I''m just a mortal with no self-cultivation, and I don''t need to blow my breath, I still can''t deceive me with illusory method. In my eyes, it''s just a joke, unless... " His eyes were colder than before Unless the eldest brother has already been taken away from him in the immortal trail, I can''t see whether the spirit inside belongs to others through his body. " For the first time, Lei Han didn''t call the evil emperor a taboo, but what he said made everyone feel cold behind his back. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun has now calmed down. He looked at Lei Han in the light and shadow picture and nodded slightly. Combined with the memory of the evil emperor, he did know that Lei Han had a pure soul. And such a person, really will not be fascinated by magic. In other words, what he saw would never be an illusion or a fake. At present, there is a premise: everything he says now is true Zhang Dongyun''s voice sounded in Su Po''s and AO Kong''s ears: "bring him to Chang''an." No matter what Lei Han said is true or false, Zhang Dongyun will not entangle himself for the moment. Try to solve the immediate problems first. When the other party enters Chang''an, the initiative is entirely in his hands. "Brother five, go to Chang''an with us. When we meet brother five, let''s make it clear face to face." Su Po took a deep breath and finally spoke. Lei Han said coldly: "I just have this intention..." "There''s another possibility, isn''t there?" Aokong interrupted him. Rehan turned his eyes. Ao Kong said coldly: "you have made up a story and are not ashamed here." Lei Han looked around and swept through Ao Kong, Su Po, Shen horong and Zong Tianxuan. "Why do you first question my lying, but trust Ming Tonghui so much?" "Because over the years, are you used to listening to him?" Leihan asked calmly Aokong did not hesitate: "of course, the boss is more reliable than you. As early as more than 30 years ago, you had a ghost in your heart and were always ready to count us!" Lei Han said calmly: "I don''t want to count any brothers. I have some preparation, but it''s just a precaution. And facts have proved that I''m right. If I''m wrong, it''s also because I didn''t prepare enough. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have suffered so much in those years. " Ao Kong sneered: "you''re talking about this now? Who knows what you did in those years? I don''t believe you! I can''t tell which one of your words is true from which one is false. But the boss has this ability. If you have the courage, you can go back with us to see him! " "Of course I will." A smile rarely appeared on Lei Han''s cold face. But this smile is colder than Ao Kong: "but it''s impossible to take it back to you as prisoners. He is not worthy of it.""It has the final say." Ao Kong grins grimly, and his body is covered with evil Qi. He has turned into a terrible five phase demon. The combination of the magic powers of the two demon families, the golden winged ROC bird and the magic dragon, made him so fast that he rushed to Lei Han in an instant. However, without waiting for Lei han to start, a little cold light broke through the air, and first step to meet Ao Kong. "When Mr. Lei comes here, Mr. Yu shows his sincerity." Yu Tianquan, the peak of Emperor Wu, almost ignored the space distance. Aokong speed is fast, or he accurately stopped. The power of crazy alliance like Xinghe''s disillusionment focuses on the front of the gun, aiming at aokong himself in the five phase demon. "It''s your boy who sent it to me!" Ao Kong roared: "do you think that with Lei Laowu, I will let you go today?" Seeing Yu Tianquan, he was still angry and more willing to kill. He avoided his opponent''s guns and rushed at his opponent''s vital points. Zhang Dongyun sighed at the Daming Palace in Chang''an city. The so-called "take Leihan back to Chang''an" doesn''t mean to take him back immediately. It''s a pity that no matter Chang''an city or aokong, they are used to being overbearing, and they don''t have the habit of inviting people to visit. In the current limit state, it''s a four on two situation. It''s good to get it back. It''s a pity if you flee and retreat from the opposite side. However, Lei Han dares to come to the door. Should he have something to rely on? Zhang Dongyun frowned and looked at the light and shadow image in front of him. On the barren sea, Lei Han''s tone was indifferent: "after all, we have to go to this step." His fingers curled up slightly, slightly loose. It''s like loosening a rein. So there was a roar and a figure came out quickly. It''s Yao Feng, the king of gluttonous food. His face was now grim and terrifying, and the five blood holes in his head were strange and tragic. In the roar like man and beast, he changed his shape, lost his human shape, and directly turned into a huge glutton and rushed to Chang''an people. In Chang''an, however, someone gave a cold hum and took the initiative to get out of the crowd. The man also made a whistling sound like a baby''s cry, but even more shrill. Then, his figure faded and changed into a giant goblin, which seemed to devour the sun and the moon. It was the head of Taotie clan who came to help the battle from the southern zhanbu island. The fourteenth demon ate Kun. He just turned into a human figure and stood in the line of Chang''an city. At this time, when he saw that Beiju Luzhou was fighting back, it was Yao Feng, the "gluttonous king", who was the first to attack. Even if he took over the opponent, Yan Kun was the first to attack. They are the Taotie people in the south of Buzhou, and Yao Feng, who is practicing Taotie, is a mortal enemy. Now, it''s just the end. So for a moment, I couldn''t tell who was human and who was demon. I saw two huge gluttons, and immediately opened their mouths like a black hole. The space-time between them suddenly presents a strange twist. Yu Tianquan and Yao Feng are just the beginning. After Yao Feng turned into a glutton, the rest of the top experts in Beiju Luzhou also moved. "Nine baby king" to Nanshan is just a step forward. In front of him, the evil spirit gathered, and a huge strange snake appeared. It had nine heads. It spewed poisonous water and fire one after another, and the living creatures died when they saw it. The power of the evil god also began to play a role. Yao Feng''s God of desolation distorts the sky above, as if a huge black hole appeared, drawing all living beings below. The God of desolation, who returned to Nanshan, turned the sea below into darkness, from which the poisonous water and fire gushed like fountains all over the place. But at this time, there was a cold light on one side of Chang''an city. The cold light was so fierce that it seemed to split the sea which had turned into an abyss. Louning, at the peak of Emperor Wu''s realm, holds a long halberd in his hand and cuts off the desolate God who returns to Nanshan. The old devil returned to Nanshan and kept calm. On the one hand, he spread out the power of the wild God again, and on the other hand, he revealed the appearance of the nine babies. The nine heads of the nine strange snakes surround louning in the center from all directions. Louning Yiran fearless, hand kill God halberd swept the four directions, with the return of Nanshan nine baby devil road confrontation. Under Lei Han, there are two demons and two martial arts among the top experts in Beiju Luzhou. In addition to the two evil masters, Long Chuan, the "ice emperor" who was the peak of Wu Emperor with Lou Ning, made a move, which was just opposite to the masculinity of Wu Emperor in the general sense. The extremely cold air spread to all directions and frozen for thousands of miles in an instant. But the freezing air was soon blocked by heavy fog. Then, the stars change in the fog. When the stars move, the extremely cold Qi of Longchuan is dissolved in invisibility. Dusk appeared on the sea, calm on the face. Whether it''s to kill Mr. Fang Cun or for Chen Chaoyan, since she has made a decision, she doesn''t hesitate any more. Although she has a quiet disposition, likes to be quiet but not to move, and is not easy to fight with others, she knows that now that she has entered Chang''an, she has to do her part.So when Shen and Rong came overseas, twilight also volunteered to come with them. At this moment, the two sides are at war, and twilight will fight immediately. She is the peak of Taoist Yuanshen and the God of Yang. She is also the leader of Wuming Feixing cave and Chunyang palace. At this moment, we will move the universe and reverse the attack of Longchuan. Then, you can see the sun gathering in the sky, showing thousands of lightsabers, covering Longchuan like a rainstorm, which is exactly jiuxiao and guangjue, one of the three Royal swords in Chunyang palace. One attack and one defense complemented each other and caught Longchuan, the "ice emperor" in Beiju Luzhou, unprepared on the spot. "Why?" Yu Tianquan, who was fighting with aokong, was a little surprised: "isn''t this spell all yellow?" Leihan''s eyes also glanced at the dusk. But he looked away quickly. Beside him, a woman stepped forward. "Black emperor", Ji Qingwen. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 504 Su Po has been staring at Lei Han. Aokong and Yu Tianquan fight, he is not distracted, attention is always on Leihan. On the one hand, it is out of confidence in aokong. On the other hand, it can be said that he has confidence in Lei Han, is always on guard, and does not dare to relax. Zong Tianxuan''s attention turned to Yu Tianquan. However, as soon as Ji Qingwen, the "black emperor", made a move, Su Po, Shen horong and Zong Tianxuan''s eyes flashed. In the roar of the dragon, a black dragon rushed out and rushed into the dusk. It''s not like the prison dragon sword of the prison dragon sect. It can vaporize thousands of black dragons with the sword. Ji Qingwen''s hand turns the Black Dragon into one by Qi and blood. But this one is the Dragon King. One is ten thousand! In addition to his fierce and overbearing power, the black dragon is more invincible. He penetrates all the terrors and shuttles through the void. In the blink of an eye, he arrives in front of me. Dusk AI quickly performs the star playing skill, manifesting the river of stars and moving the stars to deflect the black dragon. However, the mighty Black Dragon King, directly through the galaxy, smashed the stars, killed in front of the dusk. Dusk yuan Shen quickly fled, dangerous and dangerous, just barely avoided the opponent''s attack. Ji Qingwen, the "black emperor", is a rising star in Beiju Luzhou in recent years. After burying countless predecessors, he has successfully reached the peak. Although his qualifications are shallow, he is clearly the head of the four great emperors in Beiju Luzhou under Lei Han. It really should be aokong''s guess that the waves are fierce. But let Ao Kong and Su Po and others also side with it. The purpose is that Ji Qingwen''s martial arts are very similar to Lei Han''s. It''s rare to have two roads to the top of the world. The change of xuanjialong in his practice of demons is also related to the martial arts, which is called xuanlongxie Dian. It has both attack and defense, and is strong and powerful. He has both the strengths of the two, and complements each other, so he is far superior to his peers. Ji Qingwen''s action at the moment clearly has the way of Lei Han''s Xuanlong Xie Dian. However, Lei Han was used to fighting the enemy barehanded and believing in himself. But Ji Qingwen at the moment, in the hand carries a big gun. Shooting attacks are often concentrated on one point, which is extremely fierce. Ji Qingwen''s marksmanship is heavy and sharp, which makes him feel unstoppable. Seeing the big gun in her hand, Yu Tianquan''s eyelids also picked slightly. Avoiding the dusk of Ji Qingwen''s spear, he looked solemn and immediately kneaded a sword formula. He had two fingers standing side by side in the middle of the meal and turned back to get one. Then he saw the Milky pure Yang fire, condensed into a beam of sword light, and then suddenly broke through the void, flying to stab Ji Qingwen. One of the three imperial swordsmanship in Chunyang palace, Chunyang breaking empty formula! However, she saw that her opponent''s attack was too fierce, and it was hard to defend herself, so she simply attacked each other and fought back fiercely. Ji Qingwen''s gun is like a dragon. The powerful black dragon hovers in the air and cuts off the pure Yang fire sword. Then, as soon as the dragon head turns, it immediately pours back at dusk. The evening mist was already in full swing. Just now the pure Yang breaking empty formula had just been used, and she didn''t ask whether it was successful or not, and immediately changed the formula. The great skill of playing chess on the stars has changed into a twisted and strange sky. Then the sky is twisted and broken, turning into ten thousand sword lights and continuing to attack Ji Qingwen. Another sword of the three imperial swordsmanship in Chunyang palace, Dao huntian Jue! This sword complements and helps each other. Its power is even more powerful than the previous jiuxiao Heguang Jue and Chunyang puxu Jue. Twilight''s decision was quite right. The previous pure Yang breaking empty Jue was smashed directly by Ji Qingwen on the spot, and then the fierce counter attack immediately followed. The black dragon just collides with the Dao that comes after him. The earth shaking noise, the intensity of the moment, almost comparable to Ao Kong and Yu Tianquan there terrible confrontation. As the black dragon roared, his body was cut by the sword light one after another, which seemed to describe the ferocity and desolation. But Ji Qingwen''s shot is still very powerful. He smashes the twilight''s sword light in the front! The gun kept on attacking the evening mist. Dusk helpless, can only avoid again. Ji Qingwen got the upper hand, did not relax, began to attack continuously, and immediately lost. In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun looked at it and nodded slightly. Although I''m not sure if Ji Qingwen is Lei Han''s disciple, his cultivation strength is really very strong. I''m afraid he won''t be inferior to Lei Han in martial arts alone. As the fourteenth realm, the strength of twilight is slightly better than that of Jiefeng, gupu and others. But in the face of Ji Qingwen, she is not an opponent. She has to run. In addition to Su Po and others, there is only one master who can beat Ji Qingwen in Chang''an city. On the barren sea, Zhengyi sect''s head teacher, Chengyang real person, made a Taoist Jishou to Ji Qingwen: "Lao Dao has offended."Two magic weapons suddenly appeared beside him. In the light of the one yuan mirror on the left, Ji Qingwen''s long gun turns into a black dragon, and suddenly he has a meal in the air. Then, on the right side of Chengyang real man, there is a flash of thunder light on the real Fu sword of Lei Wang, which is suspended in the air. It falls to Ji Qingwen. Ji Qingwen takes back his gun and protects himself, so he has to be on the defensive first. Chengyang master a sword a mirror, ten thousand mirror light and countless thunder, instantly surrounded Ji Qingwen. At this moment, Su Po''s five fingers were empty, and the invisible blade was already in his hand, staring at Lei Han. There are two magic weapons in the hands of Chengyang real person, it is Su Po and its confrontation, also feel thorny. This level of master, is likely to force Lei Han himself. However, it is beyond the expectation of Su Po, Shen horong and others. Leihan stood still in mid air. Ji Qingwen is also self-improvement, facing the two magic weapons of Chengyang real man, although he fell behind, he still struggles with them. However, the two treasures in the hands of Chengyang immortal stable invincible. No one else to interfere, give him enough time, eventually can completely beat Ji Qingwen. However, seeing that the old Taoist had gained the upper hand, Ji Qingwen suddenly had a piece of jade in his hand. Jade flat, but also like a mirror, giving off a colorful glow. The shining jade made the light of the one yuan mirror dim. The thunder of Lei Wang''s real Fu sword also went down. Cheng Yang real person a Zheng, suddenly feel, oneself and the connection between two magic weapons, constantly weaken, as if to be cut off. No matter how hard Chen Yang worked, he could never recover the situation. Ji Qingwen''s long gun turns into black dragon''s roar again, and points on the rigid one yuan mirror first. In the center of the mirror, cracks suddenly appear. The Chengyang real person is greatly surprised, quickly turns into a cloud smoke, puts away the one yuan mirror, at the same time also rolls away the Lei Wang Zhen Fu sword which is also out of control. But in this way, without these two magic weapons, he is no match for Ji Qingwen. "After all, it''s something outside." Lei Han said indifferently: "no matter how close the connection is, it can''t really be like human hands and feet." "Brother five, it really hasn''t changed at all." Shen He Rong sighed: "I don''t know what you have prepared for us?" In the early war of Eastern victory over Shenzhou and western regions, Peng Ziling''s Lei Zujian of Taiqing palace collided with the one yuan mirror of Chengyang real man of Zhengyi school, which made a great reputation. Later, Chengyang real person in South zhanbuzhou with two magic weapons cover pressure group demon, North Ju Luzhou can''t have no news. If Lei Han is not prepared for this, he will not be Lei Han "Yes, it is, but I hope it will never be used." Leihan looks at Shen and Rong calmly. Chengyang immortal lost a yuan mirror with thunder King true Fujian, immediately lost to Ji Qingwen, nearly by the other side a shot through the yuan God. The evening mist took a breath and came forward to help. Keep on the side of the ancient simplicity, solution peak and other Chang''an experts, at this time also hand together. The "ice emperor" Longchuan, who had been defeated by dusk, also joined the battle again. But in addition to Ao Kong and Yu Tianquan''s peak duel, Ji Qingwen, the most dazzling man on the battlefield, is always in the hand. In the meantime, Chang''an city lacks a master who can resist her, so she can only rush left and right to avoid it. "Big brother." Zong Tianxuan called softly. Shen and Rong also said: "there is no need to add oil. Let''s make a quick decision." At the same time, she looks at Lei Han and others, and her elegance begins to increase greatly, condensing Huabao scroll above her head. It is not limited to Confucianism. Think of the best when you see the best. Under the blessing of this classic righteousness, Shen He Rong, facing his opponent whose cultivation is higher than his own, rises from the 12th to the 13th. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun sighed. On the forehead of Zong Tianxuan and Shen horong, there was a rune and a flash of light. At the same time, they went from the thirteenth realm to the fourteenth realm, achieving the peak of both the emperor of martial arts and the Confucian master. Shen and Rong stood still, just opened his mouth and said, "listen." Ji Qingwen suddenly felt that he was isolated to an independent world. She has nothing to do with the surrounding world and other enemies. However, she was confined to a small world, which began to twist strangely and turned into a word "stop". Imprisoned by the ink, her movements stopped halfway. As if this word, is the truth of heaven and earth, people have to comply. The fourteenth realm of Confucianism, also known as the fifth mirror of Confucian master, is called sage. The most famous magic power of the great master of Confucianism who achieved this realm is the oral constitution.In a word, it is like the truth of heaven and earth, which sets rules for all living beings. Shen He Rong reincarnated and took another road. His oral constitution was all concentrated on the words themselves. One word, follow the law. When the word "stop" comes out, it''s called Ji Qingwen, a powerful emperor of martial arts. His action really stops. However, Ji Qingwen''s strength is also really overbearing. She stops drinking, the black dragon raises his head, the Dragon roars, unexpectedly wants to break through Shen He Rong''s ink. "Broken." Shen and Rong opened his mouth again and said a word again. As a result, Ji Qingwen''s gun power was cracked. On the head of the black dragon, there are many wounds and cracks. Shen and Rong tone indifferent: "kill." Black dragon neck, there is a red line, immediately beheaded. Even Ji Qingwen felt that the hair on his neck was standing down, and he felt a little pain in the end www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 505 More than 30 years ago, when the twelve immortals were rampant, Shen He Rong Xiuwei was the thirteenth realm. Of course, she has enough talent and potential to complete the fourteenth realm. It''s a pity that he was robbed in the Xianji incident and had to be reincarnated and rebuilt. At that time, because of "seeing the virtuous and thinking of the same", some people had seen her strength in the fourteenth frontier. There is no need to mention more about its magic. But now after reincarnation, although it is still Confucian cultivation, she has changed her way. What Shen and Rong looked like in the fourteenth frontier on this road is very strange to the world. People in Dongsheng Shenzhou don''t understand, let alone Ji Qingwen in Beiju Luzhou. She knows that Shen and Rong are very strong, but she doesn''t know how to be strong. For her, it was an enemy of a lack of cognitive concepts. But now, she knows. After three or two rounds, she will face life and death! The real strength gap between the two sides is obvious, but not as big as this. But now Ji Qingwen clearly feels the real pain on his neck. She didn''t feel the coolness of the weapon, but her skin seemed to have touched the invisible blade and wanted to kill her. At the critical moment of life and death, Ji Qingwen burst out with full potential. His flesh and blood were surging, and he was even more domineering than the real xuanjialong. She turned into a black light and burst into the sky. The black air surged and broke Shen Herong''s word "kill". She didn''t let other parts of her body hurt by the invisible blade. It should be said that there is no invisible blade at all. But there is an invisible force that is acting on her. Can break free, this strength then disperses in the invisible. If you can''t get rid of it, you will be in a different place. Ji Qingwen is very dangerous and has survived a disaster. But before she has time to breathe, Shen Herong says, "die." As soon as the word came out, Ji Qingwen suddenly felt the vitality of his whole body, and his Qi and blood were declining. She had tried her best to resist and break free from the word "kill". Now it is the time when the old force is gone and the new force is not born. Under the influence of the word "death", her Qi and blood declined, and it was too late for her to recover. Even if we clench our teeth and do our best, we can only passively resist the invasion of "death". If Shen and Rong at this time out of the fifth word, she can no longer resist the force. If before today, someone said that five words can kill her, Ji Qingwen must have a backhand shot. But now "Out." Shen horong''s tone is always calm and insipid. But when she treats the enemy, she always tries to kill them all. How can she keep her hand at this time? At this time, the word "Mie" came out, and Ji Qingwen had to wait to die. Just then, another black dragon flashed by and rushed into Ji Qing''s style. Ji Qingwen was shocked and broke free from the influence of the word "death". His whole body was full of Qi and blood to resist the word "Mie". "Five brothers finally agreed to do it?" It''s like a sword from afar. The second black dragon soared to meet the sword spirit. It was Lei Han, the "dragon devil" who made the move. Seeing his own black dragon, he was also cut off by the sword Qi. His face didn''t change: "the old seven sword technique has really made great progress." Su Po, who had been staring at Lei Han, came to him at this time. The invisible sword in his hand pointed to each other: "brother five, stop it." "You say it like you''re sure you''ll win." A rare smile appeared on Rehan''s cold face. "Nonsense!" With the roar, a five phase demon had rushed to Lei Han. It was Ao Kong. Looking at Yu Tianquan, there is a tall woman in front of him. "Please." Zong Tianxuan, holding a long knife, quietly looks at Yu Tianquan. Although aokong seems to have killed Yu Tianquan himself, Zong Tianxuan, since he wants to go up, has finally finished the internal relationship between the younger martial sister and brother. He pours on Lei Han, who is disgusted by him. At this moment, the two immortals fight against each other in the endless sea. Under the influence of their respective wasteland gods, they combined to turn the vast sea area into a wasteland. A golden winged ROC bird, a magic dragon, a Jai canthus, a mountain moving demon ape, and a magic mirage are fighting with countless black dragons on the sea. The terrible momentum forced GUI Nanshan, Longchuan, Jiefeng, gupu, Chengyang Zhenren and other experts to retreat far away to prevent being affected. On the one hand, Lei Han fought aokong with his magic power, on the other hand, he fought against Su Po with his own martial arts. The battle between the three masters turned the sea and the sky upside down. 2¡¢ After thirty moves, Lei Han gradually showed his defeat. His martial arts and demons have reached the high level of the fourteenth realm, which contains both ancient and modern elements.However, if they are just like each other, they are not as pure as Su Po and AO Kong. The former is fierce and outstanding. It''s unprecedented in this world, and it''s hard for anyone to come later. The most likely person to surpass him is himself. At the same time, the latter is also the blood of five demons, and has achieved five changes in the way of demons. Instead of diluting each other, they encourage each other and become a melting pot. Under normal circumstances, any one needs Lei han to go all out to fight. At the moment, he is one against two and is soon overwhelmed by his opponent. But Rehan was calm and calm. He focused on dealing with Su Po first. Ao Kong grins grimly, manifesting the spirit of the five great demons and the warlike fighting spirit of jaicanthus. He blesses the vigorous wind of the golden winged ROC bird, and turns it into a giant blade that cuts the sky. The magic power of magic dragon and magic mirage didn''t work for Lei Han, and AO Kong ignored it. But the magic dragon also knows the secret of the space. At this time, it is blessed on the edge of the strong wind and cuts down towards Leihan. It directly cuts through the sky and forces the opponent to have no way back. If Lei Han wants to fight against Su Po, he will be badly hit by the thousand sky breaking blades. To deal with this side, it''s hard to stop Su Po''s sword. It seems like a dilemma, but Lei Han turns a blind eye to Ao Kong''s attack and tries his best to block Su Po''s sword. There was almost no time interval when the sky breaking blade came into the air. It cut Lei Han in an instant. But as a result, the light on Lei Han''s body flashed, and the sky breaking blade chopped into his body one after another. But he''s intact! Aokong was startled. The next moment, Lei Han, who had parried Su Po''s sword, suddenly flashed in front of him. Aokong''s five great demons have few defensive methods. Most of the time, the magic method or body method can mislead the enemy and evade the attack, so as to achieve the effect of body protection. However, Leihan was not slower than him, and was not affected by magic. He turned his hand into a huge black dragon claw, which covered the sky and the sun, and directly grasped aokong. Ao Kong was fierce. Subconsciously, he wanted to fight back with all his strength, and fight against each other with attack. It was a big deal. But there was something wrong in his mind. Shen Herong''s voice also sounded in his ear: "brother eleven, no!" In the current situation, Shen and Rong are not afraid that he will kill Lei Han. Ao Kong almost subconsciously, did not directly fight back against Lei Han, but stepped back. Only in this way, the idea repeated, inevitably delay time. Although it''s just a flash in my heart, it''s long enough for them. Ao Kong retreated, but the dragon claw still caught him. He had no choice but to defend himself against Lei Han''s attack. Although the mountain moving demon ape''s defense is very strong, it is not enough to face the fierce power of Lei Han. Aokong''s incarnation is the five phase demon. He is caught with bloodstains on his chest. It''s like chopping. The black evil Qi could not be entangled in his wound, which made the wound extend. Ao Kong doesn''t care about it. What he cares about is what happened just now. Su Po put out his sword in time to stop Lei Han from pursuing aokong. Shen and Rong came to aokong and said, "doctor." Aokong''s injury was relieved immediately and recovered slowly. That is to say, the killing power of Lei Han''s claw is really amazing, and the evil spirit entangles with the true meaning of martial arts in Xuanlong evil canon. Otherwise, if she changes other injuries, she will be cured with the word "medicine". "Collapse." Shen and Rong couldn''t care to talk to Ao kongduo. He turned around and immediately said a word to Lei Han. Of course, the effect of the word "Beng" is different from that of the word "Yi". It is the power of attacking, killing and destroying Tao. However, there was a flash of light on Lei Han, as if nothing had happened. It''s just like Shen and Rong didn''t really attack Lei Han just now, just acting. But Shen did. Otherwise, there would be no flash of light on Lei Han. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looked at this scene, expressionless. The problem is the light. It''s not a treasure, it''s a magic power. The magic power of refining body. The original dark does not destroy the body! As if the universe is dark, everything will disappear when it falls into it, only the most primitive darkness. "It is recorded in ancient books that there is a treasure named dark crystal in the universe, which can hold and dissolve all kinds of methods in the world. No matter how the aura of heaven and earth changes, it is hard to hurt it, but my younger sister has only seen the written record in the book." Shen and Rong took a deep breath: "brother five is so flexible, it seems to be refining it into the body?" "There''s a little gain from closing the door." Lei Han calmly opens his mouth and avoids Su Po''s sword. "It seems that the younger sister needs to replace the eighth sister." Shen He Rong turned to aokong and said, "unless you and I are above the fourteenth realm in cultivation, the general powers of Taoism, array and demons can''t hurt him. Only hand to hand combat can do it!"According to Zhang Dongyun''s theory of playing games in his previous life, Lei Han''s insistence on the original dark body is equivalent to magic immunity, and he is immune from all attacks of his opponents in the same realm. To some extent, Shen and Rong were killed. Taoist practitioners must rely on the real Dharma sword for their swordsmanship. Otherwise, only the magic power of the combination of Dharma and martial arts like Hunyuan Yiqi Chui in Taiqing palace will work, and the rest will be in vain. Aokong hate voice way: "good, this also difficult don''t pour me!" He let out a roar of anger and his figure changed. A huge black ape, the size of a mountain peak, appeared, and behind it came golden wings. At the same time, the head of the mountain moving ape gradually changed to look like a canthus, and its two claws became sharper. Aokong practiced all kinds of dharmas. Among them, there were some mountain moving demon apes who were good at physical Qi and blood. In addition to the sharp cutting of jaic canthus and the extremely fast speed of golden winged ROC bird, they were close combat, and they were even more domineering than many peak Wuhuang! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 506 Aokong pours at Leihan again. Shen Herong knows that Lei Han''s original dark immortal body has basically killed her. For a moment, she can''t figure out how to solve it. She makes a quick decision to replace Zong Tianxuan. When Zong Tianxuan was fighting Yu Tianquan, he saw the changes of Lei Han and wanted help. However, at this time, Yu Tianquan shot. Zong Tianxuan took a deep breath and his eyes flashed. In Yu Tianquan''s heart, a strange feeling suddenly appeared. He suddenly remembered that Jinghua once mentioned that there seemed to be some dangerous power hidden in Chu Yaoguang. At the time, he didn''t care. For Chu Yaoguang or Zong Tianxuan, he asked himself that he knew them better than Jinghua. But now, he suddenly has the same feeling as Jinghua. Danger! Zong Tianxuan holds a knife and holds Yu Tianquan''s spear. The blade of the spear is rubbing against the blade of the knife. The spear is not only sharp, but also powerful. Suddenly, it wants to swing the knife out of Zong Tianxuan''s hand. But Zong Tianxuan kept a close eye on each other and did not give in. Her other hand, empty, moves back. There seems to be infinite suction in the palm, pulling the vast sea below, draining the sea, all converging to her palm. Then, it turns into an ice sword! Zong Tianxuan raised his hand as if he were drawing a sword from the sea. The sword''s edge is waving, bringing up the vast starlight, just like a river of stars. And the Star River is completely destroyed, and it turns into a destructive force, pointing directly at Yu Tianquan. Yu Tianquan quickly draws a gun to block Zong Tianxuan''s sword. Ice sword is broken with Xinghe. The vast sword burst out, covering and encircling Yu Tianquan. Yu Tianquan dances like a gun, barely blocking Zong Tianxuan''s sword. But there was still more than one slight pain on his body, even on his face, and he was obviously hurt by the sword Qi. Xingluo sword? Yu Tianquan was shocked. Just when he was unprepared, Zong Tianxuan, who broke the ice sword and emptied his hand again, made another move. Yu Tianquan suddenly felt empty. The sword, which was originally carried by him, flew out suddenly. Then it fell to Zong Tianxuan. With one sword and one sword in hand at the same time, Zong Tianxuan worked in two ways, two rivers of stars swirling around, blooming the terrible glory of destruction. The sword and lightsaber turned into a tsunami, impacting Yu Tianquan. Yu Tianquan was only able to parry for a while, but he had no power to fight back. The warrior is brave and fierce, and has experienced many battles. At the critical moment, Yu Tianquan not only didn''t give in, but also got rid of all distractions. He fought with his life and launched the most fierce counterattack. Innumerable stars appear, and then innumerable stars die out. The power of collapsing and destroying the stars, all concentrated in one point, turned into a thread. It seems that the tiny hair pierces Zong Tianxuan''s light saber and makes a small eye. From this tiny hole, the tiny point almost did not detract, and came to Zong Tianxuan. Yu Tianquan''s Xingluo annihilation gun, which was destroyed by the endless power of stars in "tianshiyuan", finally concentrated on this point. Its penetrating power and attack power reached the extreme, which can be called an invincible shot. Zong Tianxuan''s face didn''t change. He sent his sword and cut it on the edge. The two sides collided violently and burst out with amazing brilliance. Meanwhile, Zong Tianxuan raised his sword again. So there are also billions of stars gathering around her. When Yu Tianquan saw the stars, he was stunned again. The sword in Zong Tianxuan''s hand seems to have been swung away by his opponent''s spear, but with the power of the sword, it also arouses infinite stars. This time, on the other hand, the sword was in the front and the sword was in the back. Xingluo, which is more powerful and terrifying than Yu Tianquan, appears in this world. ¡°¡­¡­ Taiweiyuan? " Yu Tianquan''s face changed. If he had only doubted before, he would be sure now. The other party''s move is just the "taiweiyuan" above the "tianshiyuan"! The terrible sword light and sword light gathered together to directly cut off Yu Tianquan''s power. Yu Tianquan defends with a horizontal gun and dodges with his feet on the stars. But he still had sword and knife wounds. Although it was not so serious as to lose combat effectiveness, it was a real defeat. Zong Tianxuan completely repelled Yu Tianquan with one move, and he ignored him. Shen and Rong come, you can give Yu Tianquan to her for a while. Compared with more than 30 years without much change, she knows Yu Tianquan better. Lei Han is more unfathomable and makes people have to be vigilant. On the other hand, aokong pounced on him again, which was a threat that could not be ignored.Because Su Po on the other side is too powerful. Lei Han had a pure and true soul, and was not disturbed by the illusions. Lei Han has the original dark body, not hurt by the technique. But all this, for Su Po, for Su Po, is meaningless. The sharp blade of the sword is invincible. Even Lei Han practised "Xuanlong evil canon" and had the powerful defense of xuanjialong. He did not dare to touch Su Po''s invisible sword easily. It''s not as if you''ll die if you rub it, but it''s really hurt if you rub it. With Lei Han''s ability, he had to let the sword edge pass, detour to dissolve from the side, and shock the Soviet Union to break the sword edge. In the face of such a powerful opponent, he had to be careful and could not easily trade injury for injury. After all, he has more than one opponent. When he walked on the tip of the knife, he was attacked by aokong again, and Leihan was in danger. Without skill, aokong''s strength has really dropped a lot. But Rao is so, his ability of hand to hand combat is far better than ordinary people, which can''t be ignored by Lei Han. Leihan''s eyes remained calm. After he dodged Su Po''s sword again, a lot of black fog appeared on him, and then condensed into thousands of black dragons, which poured out to Su Po. Su Po sword edge a horizontal, immediately will many Xuanjia black dragon kill on the spot. But at the same time, Lei Han pounced on AO Kong and rushed to him. Aokong didn''t have any scruples. He was totally in the same way. He ignored Leihan''s attack. He just concentrated on himself, incarnated as a troll, and clawed at Leihan fiercely. But at this time, Lei Han suddenly opened his mouth and took the initiative to eject a blood arrow. The blood arrow didn''t hit aokong. Instead, it exploded in mid air and turned into a blood mist. Aokong was enveloped in blood fog, and instinctively felt extreme disgust. Rehan''s fist, he''s not afraid. But the blood fog made him feel dangerous. Sure enough, the premonition came true in an instant. Ao Kong only felt his whole body up and down, and his blood was boiling with the appearance of the blood mist. The blood of the five demons, Viper canthus, magic dragon, golden winged ROC bird, magic mirage, and moving mountain demon ape, was originally refined by him, and even merged into each other. But now, they rebel together. He incarnated into a troll, this moment stagnated in mid air, and then there are signs of disintegration. But aokong''s blood was boiling all over his body, and he was in agony, so he could only suppress it. As soon as he saw that his claws were about to reach Lei Han, he naturally lost his strength. And Leihan''s fist, without any obstruction, without any stagnation, continued to fight aokong. In a moment, aokong was beaten unilaterally! But Leihan''s fist just came to aokong''s body. Suddenly, his eyes flashed and he immediately drew back. Aokong''s body, which was originally stiff in the air, suddenly burst out with amazing power. His seemingly powerless claws continue to grasp Lei Han! On Lei Han''s body, there was blood. Aokong mouth bleeding, but ferocious sneer: "you are smart, scheming to deal with us, do you think we are not prepared at all?" The demon blood in his body has returned to normal and will not be affected. A variety of demon blood fusion refining, may be provoked by the enemy, this, aokong himself than anyone knows. However, it''s too difficult to stir up the demon blood that has been refined in his body to revolt again. No one can do it. Although he didn''t want to admit it, Ao Kong also wanted to praise Lei Han. He could do it. Of course, the bigger one is the boss. Zhang Dongyun and he studied together, and successfully came up with the method of instant recovery. At first, I was thinking about whether Lei Han''s way to deal with him was not this, but Lei Han didn''t disappoint them. Aokong simply takes advantage of this opportunity to exchange moves with Leihan. If he is defeated, Su Po and others will end up. But Leihan is really alert and timely detection. He didn''t make a real blow. Although aokong''s mouth was bleeding, it was only a slight injury. And Leihan got Ao Kong''s two claws, blood flying, just skin and flesh injury, no big problem. He could not care to be glad that he was aware of the trap in time, and immediately turned over to avoid Su Po. Lei Han turned his head and gave each other a deep look. Aokong is like this. I''m afraid Su Po and Shen horong are similar. I''m afraid the special methods I have prepared for them will not work Lei Han''s eyes swept again. Seeing Zong Tianxuan''s sword coming out, his cold eyes suddenly became brighter and sharper. "Five brothers, the last time." Su Po pointed to the other side: "stop it." Lei Han smiles again. The next moment, infinite magic, countless black dragons, suddenly to himself as the center of condensation."Be careful, ray is going to do his best!" Aokong said. Then you can see that a translucent black ball is formed with Leihan as the center. Then, the black ball expands around at a great speed! The unparalleled destructive power sweeps everything around us. Whether there is life or not, it is directly crushed into nothingness by the translucent black ball. This time, Lei Han''s magic power directly ignored the enemy and US and swept everything. He North all Luzhou subordinates, all in a hurry to avoid. Chang''an city is no exception. Yu Tianquan was repulsed by Zong Tianxuan just now, far away. Looking at the expansion of the black ball at the moment, he retreated from afar for the first time. Su Po didn''t dodge and cut it with one sword. The blade splits the black ball! The black ball aimed at the part in his direction. It seemed that it suddenly let out steam and stopped expanding. Aokong incarnated as the five phase demon, showing the desperate situation of the five sides, facing the expansion of the black ball, making it unable to move forward. Zong Tianxuan cut a "cross" on the surface of the black ball. Shen Herong''s "stop", "stop", "quiet" and other words also stopped the black ball''s advance in her part this time. But at the same time, there was a flash of light in front of her. Under the influence of the dark crystal power of the universe, Shen and Rong''s strength changed dramatically. Zhang Dongyun''s blessing of Chang''an city promotes her realm and is not affected. But her own promotion by "seeing the good and thinking of the good" failed on the spot! Lei Hanyuan is an accomplished man. He can not only protect himself, but also attack. Shen and Rong Xiuwei fell to the 13th state and couldn''t stop the expansion of the black ball in front of him. She dodged in time and was not engulfed by the black ball. However, under the fluctuation of aura, the spirit suddenly suffered heavy damage. Fortunately, Su Po, Ao Kong and Zong Tianxuan worked together to completely destroy the black ball. The dark fog drifted around, and the surrounding world was in a mess. The bottom of the sea, even the bottom of the Reef have been destroyed most of the time, see the bottom of the lava filled. In the distance, the sea water is surging, converging to the huge cavity in the center, re filling the gap, contacting with the lava at the bottom, and the water and fire collide fiercely. Transpiration from the vast white water vapor, all over the Quartet. Leihan''s figure appeared in it. He was a little pale, and it was obvious that the blow had taken a lot of energy. Without saying a word, Su Po cut off with one sword. Aokong is the same action. Zong Tianxuan protects Shen Herong, who is seriously injured. In Leihan''s hand, there was a blood red crystal. After being crushed by him, the crystal fragments turned into streamers and disappeared in his palm. Rehan''s face immediately turned ruddy again. Although he lost the chance, he recovered in time to avoid Su Po''s attack. Lei Han''s eyes swept over Shen He Rong. Shen He suffered a serious injury, but his calmness remained the same. Many words such as "medicine", "treatment" and "nourishment" fell on him. With the cultivation of the thirteenth realm, Lei Han, who was in the fourteenth realm, just hit her. She was seriously injured. At this time, we can only barely stabilize the injury. Lei Han looked away from her and turned to Su Po: "as I said, don''t talk like you''ve won." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 507 After taking a look at Shen Herong, who is healing, Ao turns his head and looks at Lei Han again: "so, you have won?" Without waiting for Rehan''s reply, he had already incarnated as a great devil and came close to him again. Lei Han punches out and blocks aokong''s attack. His sight falls on Zong Tianxuan: "when did Lao Ba practice Kendo?" Zong Tianxuan protects Shen and Rong: "I got my second elder martial sister''s sword score." Lei Han gave her a deep look: "I see..." Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by someone nearby: "please give me some advice." Su Po looks at Lei Han with a blank face and cuts it with a sword. "Little sister is OK." Shen and Rong took a breath and said to Zong Tianxuan. Zong Tianxuan glanced around: "and Yu Tianquan, Ji Qingwen..." Shen and Rong said to aokong, "brother eleven, he used to be able to attack, but only one target at a time. Be careful..." So, just now that peerless blow, only hurt Shen and Rong, Ao Kong can resist with five desperate situation. But now, without Shen and Rong, this move can be used to deal with AO Kong. Shen Herong reminds aokong that before she finishes her words, her face suddenly changes. Zong Tianxuan was also surprised. When they looked around, they saw that Lei Han was avoiding Su Po''s sword, and he had something in his hand. It looks like a dead vine. Aokong saw the withered vine, and his heart moved slightly. He felt that it was of great benefit to him. But now it was in Rehan''s hands, full of strangeness. Leihan''s hands forced, the black fog surging, and immediately crushed the dead trees and vines. The withered rattan turned into powder, surrounded by black fog, approached aokong. Aokong subconsciously avoided the black fog. But Leihan opened his mouth, and another blood arrow came out, turning into a blood mist. Under the influence of the blood fog, aokong suddenly felt the demon blood in his body, and there were signs of rebellion. He quickly calmed down the agitation in his body with the method he learned together with Zhang Dongyun. But with such a little effort, the black fog had already touched his body. Aokong is going to disperse the black fog. But at the moment of contact, he was shocked again. The withered vine was of great benefit to him. Although aokong himself tried to disperse the black fog, his evil spirit was spiritual. At the moment of contact with the black fog, he took the initiative to slow down his strength, so aokong had to work again. But by this time, the black fog had enveloped him. Fog is not harmful, but to promote aokong''s five demons blood further fusion, even more pure. In aokong''s spirit, many kinds of inspiration were inspired and turned into multi-channel spiritual light. All sorts of mysteries unfolded before his eyes. Not counting Zhang Dongyun''s blessing from Chang''an City, aokong''s current true cultivation realm is the 13th realm. At the moment, with the help of the withered trees and vines, we have to rely on our own cultivation to break through the fourteenth realm. But it is destined to be a gradual process, a road that needs to go from beginning to end, rather than a node or a threshold that can be crossed in an instant. It''s just that it happened at this time, which is undoubtedly very untimely. Aokong is full of magic skills. When he practices meditation and fights, he naturally has two completely different states. Now he has to suppress the multiple changes of his spirit and body, and return to the battle. But this moment of change was enough for Lei Han. At the moment aokong, in front of him, is completely open in the middle of the undefended posture. The black air envelops, the iron fist of destruction strikes, and aokong incarnates into a great devil. "Boom" a, mountain like huge body, was Leihan hit on the spot. The powerful force hit aokong hard and beat him out. Aokong, who had come back, gritted his teeth, forced himself to stop and retreat, and stood in the air again. He wanted to move forward, but as soon as he moved, black air broke through his body surface and burst out, involving a piece of flesh and blood. Aokong''s eyes were red and he looked up slowly. Leihan hit successfully, but he didn''t chase him. Instead, he immediately dodged away. Su Po''s sword almost wiped him. Zong Tianxuan and Shen horong are also surprised. They quickly come forward to catch Ao Kong. "It''s ironic to take these things out on such an occasion." Lei Han asked Su to break a sword: "I''m not only on guard against my brothers..." At the same time, he turns and pours at Zong Tianxuan. Zong Tianxuan was on guard, and sure enough, he saw another star shining jade. She recognized at a glance that it was the Milky way heart jade. Like the dark crystal of the universe, it was born at the beginning of the universe. It was the best treasure.At the same time, it is also the most valuable thing for her to practice with Chu Yaoguang! Lei Han did the same thing again. The Milky way heart jade was smashed by him, turned into stars, scattered down and enveloped Zong Tianxuan. Zong Tianxuan didn''t dodge. Instead, he cut Leihan with his sword! It''s a big deal! Lei Han watched coldly as the stars around him broke and turned into the radiance of destroying heaven and earth. Having seen aokong suffer a loss, Zong Tianxuan naturally can''t have nothing to prepare for. He naturally has to make other changes as well. The black gas condenses again, and then turns into a translucent black ball, expanding outward! The universe opens! Zong Tianxuan''s expression is focused and his heart is free from distractions. At this moment, she even put aside the entanglement of her identity, and only concentrated on facing the powerful enemy in front of her. It''s too small for the sword to match! The stars were broken and turned into a torrent of dim but destructive light, bombarding the expanding black ball. Violent optical flow, to point to break the surface, in the black ball blatantly tear a hole. But from this mouth, suddenly a lot of strong wind poured out. Aokong and Shen and Rong were all very tight. The golden vigorous wind comes from the golden winged Mirs, which combines the power of big demons such as Jai canthus and magic dragon to cut the sky and split the earth. It''s aokong''s supernatural power, broken sky blade! After being absorbed by Leihan''s original dark indestructible body, it has not been digested, but has remained until now. When the universe opened, Lei Han didn''t release it. Now, it finally broke out. Zong Tianxuan was enveloped by the powder of Yinhe Xinyu. The power of Qi and blood in his whole body seemed to have been tempered once. He was more pure and shining with stars. She also had a sense of ascension from the thirteenth to the fourteenth. The Milky way heart jade is indeed the most precious for their cultivation. But at the moment, she was in the same predicament as aokong. Zong Tianxuan learned Ao Kong''s lesson, and he took the initiative to interrupt the process of enlightenment and forced himself to break free. However, with her previous all-out attack, although she successfully broke Lei Han''s Xuantian universe, the other side also released Ao Kong''s sky shattering blade at the same time. Zong Tianxuan was influenced by Yinhe Xinyu. No matter how fast he broke away, it would take a moment. For a moment, like aokong before, she seemed to be completely undefended. Sky shattering blade, hit the target! Zong Tianxuan''s whole body is full of blood and flies upside down. But she clenched her teeth, gave a sharp rebuke, and the sword went on! The black ball has been cut open by her, and the sword edge immediately cuts on Lei Han. Lei Han leans to avoid. Although there are many wounds on his chest, Zong Tianxuan has been shot away, and the edge of his sword is not deep into the flesh. But after such a delay, Su Po had already cut the black ball, and the sword front fell towards Lei Han. Lei Han took the lead and tried to avoid again, but he couldn''t avoid it this time. Although Su Po''s sword didn''t split his head, it crossed Leihan''s right eye! The power of the sword is so strong that he can''t heal his wounds. Between the spatters of blood, Leihan''s right eye is completely useless! The energy of the sword was surging, and he had to move on, penetrating Leihan''s whole head from his eyes. But at the same time that Lei Han hit the sword, he waved up! Before and after being cut, the black ball, which is about to shrivel, shrinks actively and becomes smaller rapidly. The process of the black ball''s disintegration was stopped, and it was concentrated on Leihan''s right fist, but it was only square. But with a wave of his fist, he broke Su Po''s right arm holding the sword! The whole arm, from the middle part of the upper arm, the lower part is only the wrist and palm. Su Po''s sword is invincible, but Lei Han''s destructive power is also outstanding. Su Po used the sword in one hand, so he always held it with one hand. At this moment, his right hand was broken, and his left hand immediately grasped with five fingers. It was also like drawing out an invisible sword, and then immediately chopped at Lei Han. Leihan narrowly avoids the danger of sword Qi penetrating his brain, and his body immediately flies away. At the same time, in his left hand, he crushed a blood red crystal again. The light of blood melted into his palm, and his pale complexion was relieved again. But he moves slowly, Su breaks the left hand sword front, already arrived in front. Leihan simply came out of the third type of Xuantian universe. Translucent black ball, gathered in his left hand, and then a punch straight towards Su Po. Most of Su Po''s right arm is missing, and there is no blood in the wound. On the contrary, there is a lot of black air around the wound, which prevents him from healing. At the same time, it continuously erodes his flesh and blood, even his spirit. But Su Po could not see this at the moment. His left sword was extremely stable and firm, and he stabbed Leihan. The invisible blade collided with the black ball on Lei Han''s left fist.To this extent, the power of Xuantian universe is more dignified than that of direct diffusion. When the point of the sword fell on the black ball, it was just a meal and didn''t split. But the sword in Su Po''s hand moved steadily forward. The ultimate attack power is demonstrated at this moment. The best in the world! Matchless and matchless! Even if Lei Han''s universe opened, he was pierced by Su Po''s sword! Lei Han''s face was extremely cold, and his left arm was barely in front of him. Then, the flesh and blood take the initiative to burst open! He took the initiative to abolish his left arm, the dark air spread, and the surging power blocked Su Po''s sword for a while. Although he was still broken by the edge of Su Po''s sword, Lei Han''s right hand suddenly popped out! Black fog condenses on his right hand, and then turns into a black ball, hitting Su''s chest! Lei Han''s right hand pierces Su Po''s body and pokes out from his back. Among his five fingers, he held a beating heart! Su''s face was expressionless, and the sword continued to move forward. At this time, he also touched Lei Han''s chest. But Lei Han''s five fingers made an effort, the heart oozed blood, and Su Po''s sword was unable to move forward. Lei Han opened his mouth, but he didn''t speak. Instead, another blood red crystal appeared and was bitten to pieces by him. Defeat skin color, red reappearance at the same time, black condensation, reappearance Xuantian universe open translucent black ball. Zong Tianxuan, Shen horong and Ao Kongjin were all seriously injured, but now they struggled forward, but they were all blocked by the black ball. Good deep mind, but also good strength. Previously, it seemed that when the universe opened, its vitality was greatly damaged, and it was necessary to try to return to normal. But Leihan is clearly the foundation of the two styles. It''s only now that he has two moves in a row that he really does his best. But on the other hand, with such a domineering move, he can hit twice in a row, head-on hard to win Su Po''s half move, and his real strength is really strong. "If you had broken through to the fourteenth frontier earlier, the outcome of World War I today might have been different." Lei Han looks at Su Po and speaks slowly. "Enough." Su Po''s Rune on his forehead flashed, from which came Zhang Dongyun''s voice: "come to Chang''an, let''s see." Lei Han said: "Ming Tonghui, don''t try to be brave. Are you hurt or closed now? If not, why do seven of them work so hard? " ¡°¡­¡­ Cough Cough... " Su Po opened his mouth and predicted that he could only cough and bleed. But his left hand holding the sword was still stable. At this moment, he summoned up Yu Yong and moved forward again. Lei Han quietly watched the blade pierce his skin, as if he didn''t feel pain: "Lao Qi, for the last time I ask you, do you believe me or Xinming Tonghui?" The front of the sword kept on moving forward, and it had already scored three points. Lei Han''s eyes wavered slightly and nodded, "I see." Five fingers tightened, the heart was crushed immediately. The front of the sword stops and can''t send forward any more. But Su Po didn''t get angry immediately. His eyes dimmed, and gradually became absent. His eyes seemed to look away from Lei Han. "Old eleven, old twelve, old eight Ah, it''s not necessarily eight younger sisters, is it Lei Han also looked to the outside world: "is this your last wish?" Su Po''s body had lost its strength. It was only because his chest was penetrated by Lei Han''s arm that he continued to hang in the air. He was speechless now, just breathing heavily. "I don''t want to see my brother''s blood again today..." Lei Han looked at Su Po: "OK, I promise you, that''s all for today." Sue''s eyes are closing. Lei Han looked at him for a moment, and his black breath surged. He turned into a black dragon and opened his mouth to swallow it. Zong Tianxuan, Shen and Rong want to step forward, but the translucent black ball expands, and immediately they are shaken open again. As soon as the black ball was released, it didn''t continue to aggravate their injury. His strength is strong, and he can retract and release freely, which shows that although Lei Han is also injured, he still has strong fighting power, which is not comparable to their seriously injured bodies. A remnant page of a Book floats in front of Shen horong. Shen and Rong ignore, just look up at Lei Han. At this time, Ji Qingwen and others in Beiju Luzhou pressed on one after another. But Lei Han said, "this is the end of the day. Let''s go." GUI Nanshan was stunned: "Your Majesty..." Leihan calmly turned his head and looked at him. Guinanshan suddenly felt cold in his heart. He lowered his head and said, "yes, your majesty." Ji Qingwen and others bowed their heads one after another: "I will obey your Majesty''s orders." In the dark fog, a group of people retreated. "Big brother?" Shen He Rong''s rare roar. Zhang Dongyun''s voice came from her forehead: "seven younger brothers are still alive." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 508 ¡°¡­¡­ Seven elder brothers, still alive Shen and Rong were stunned. Zong Tianxuan and AO Kong also looked to this side. "Not bad." Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun palm wipe, in front of a light and shadow picture. This picture of light and shadow comes from the seal on Su Po''s forehead. Under normal circumstances, if a person has died, the seal will no longer exist, and it is impossible to pass the vision back. The existence of the seal indicates that Su Po is still alive. Zhang Dongyun can even feel his general position at the moment. Fuyin, it''s moving. It''s going northwest. This is not su Po''s own movement, but someone took him away. Ray Han Zhang Dongyun''s eyes narrowed. Unfortunately, in the light and shadow picture, it''s dark at the moment, and you can''t see anything. This is not the failure of Fuyin, but the fact that Fuyin, together with Su Po, people are in absolute darkness, so the vision they pass back is only black, lacquer, hemp and black. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ On the barren sea, Lei Han, the "dragon demon emperor", also described himself as embarrassed at the moment. The left arm was broken shoulder to shoulder. A sad scar on his face directly destroyed his right eye. Compared with these two disabilities, some injuries on the body are not worth mentioning. Peak Wu Huang''s strong body Qi and blood, make his body is not serious injury, have healed. Even if not fully recovered, there is no bleeding. But the wounds on the left arm and right eye, not only did not heal, but even kept bleeding. The rampant sword Qi causes trouble in the wound, which makes Lei Han''s various healing methods almost useless at present. However, Lei Han himself was indifferent and not bothered by the injury. He just asked while walking: "have you got the things?" "Yes, your majesty." Ji Qingwen raised his hand and a little gourd flew to Lei Han. Lei Han pulled the plug off the gourd with one hand, and a few drops of blood came out of it. "After Yu Tianquan was injured, he didn''t know what to do and retreated secretly. However, he took some of his blood." Ji Qing said in classical Chinese. "He''s a little cautious." Lei Han nodded, a Black Dragon flew out of his body, swallowed the blood, and then flew back to the gourd: "I''m in a hurry. I''ll leave it to you." Along with Hulu, a broken spear head and a Buddhist relic were given to Ji Qingwen. "In a hurry, this thing can''t break all he has learned, but your cultivation is enough." Lei Han said indifferently, "if someone from Buddhism takes him, the relic can help you do things." "Yes, your majesty." Ji Qingwen put the things away, and then she hesitated a little: "Your Majesty, you judge Chen Huang Is it an enemy or a friend? " Rehan didn''t answer immediately. If it wasn''t Chu Yaoguang just now, it means that Chu Yaoguang is no longer there It should be Yu Tianquan who caused her to fall. "Go ahead. He''s crafty but dangerous. Most of them will join hands with Buddhists to pick up Chang''an''s bargains. You wait for the opportunity..." Lei Han said: "I''m sorry Kill him. " "Yes, your majesty." Ji Qingwen obeys his orders and goes to find Yu Tianquan with the help of black dragon gourd. Lei Han told the others, "go back to Beiju Luzhou from Nanshan and take charge of the situation. Longchuan will take Yao Feng and follow me." "Nine baby king" Gui Nanshan and "ice emperor" Longchuan bowed to salute one after another. Guinanshan commander Beiju Luzhou people return. Lei Han, Long Chuan, and Yao Feng, who were in a daze, disappeared. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun feel Su Po move with people. But soon, the feeling suddenly faded. In front of a dark light and shadow picture, also began to distort. Zhang Dongyun''s heart was slightly tight at first. Will su Po not die, but be discovered by Lei Han and mend the knife? But after observing for a moment, he confirmed that the seal was still there, and Su Po was not worried about his life. But there is something that interferes with the connection between the symbol and the system. What kind of person or thing has this ability? Although Lei Han is strong, Zhang Dongyun really can''t see his ability. If there is, it is The other party''s Fairy trail fragments. Lei Han''s fragments played an important role and interfered with the connection between Zhang Dongyun and Su Po. This made it difficult for him to determine Su Po''s position for a moment. Is it Lei Han''s unintentional act that blind cat meets dead mouse? Or is he aware of the connection between Su Po''s Fuyin and Chang''an City, so he deliberately cut off the connection with the help of immortal trace fragments? Zhang Dongyun frowned and shook his head slightly. On the barren sea, Chang''an people began to cover their retreat one after another.Although he wanted to eat Leihan''s flesh raw, aokong''s people were seriously injured. They were in vain to catch up. They had no effect. They had to go back to Dongsheng Shenzhou and Chang''an first. In addition to Zong Tianxuan, Ao Kong and Shen Herong, Chengyang is also one of the remaining Chang''an masters. Ji Qingwen used the treasure handed down by Lei han to restrain the Taoist magic weapon. Although he suffered a loss under Shen Herong, Ji Qingwen relaxed again after Lei Han made his move. Chang''an City, the rest of the people, no one is her opponent, can only besiege. Rao is so, or was she found the opportunity, surprise hurt Chengyang immortal. Although Lei Han left with the people from Beiju Luzhou, Yu Tianquan and Xiniu Hezhou Buddhism are still eyeing each other. Chang''an people have to be on guard. They retreated to Dongsheng Shenzhou, and in the vast wasteland to the west, Yu Tianquan waited for the person he wanted to wait for. "I am merciful." Master Jia Shu, a monk in the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou, has ten Palms: "I''m late. Please forgive me." "It''s not too late. It''s just right." Yu Tianquan waved his hand with a smile. He nodded to another middle-aged monk: "master Chengmo." The pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou, excluding the Buddha, has eight eminent monks in the fourteenth frontier. Relatively speaking, compared with the 11 peak demon emperors in nanzhanbuzhou, the number is slightly less. Buddhism is the same as Confucianism. In the final analysis, Buddhism takes too much of the talent of practitioners. Only those with deep wisdom can reach the highest level. In the past, at the peak of Buddhism in Dongsheng Shenzhou, there were six eminent monks in the fourteenth Kingdom, including four in the western regions and two in China. It''s a pity that the twelve immortals rose in those days. After the first World War, the six eminent monks passed away, making abbot huaiyong and Abbot Xiankong lament. Of course, the Buddhist tradition of Dongsheng Shenzhou is no longer what it used to be. Even if the golden age reappears, it is different from the original. However, Xiniu Hezhou is still the holy land of Buddhism. And different from other families, Xiniu Hezhou Pure Land Buddhism, the eight top masters, although they have their own places of practice, can be said that they all come from the Pure Land Buddhism family. They are closely united and together worship the Buddha as the leader of the pure land. The inheritance of Buddhism in the pure land Buddhist kingdom is particularly profound, and it is also above all the Buddhists in Dongsheng Shenzhou. Master Jiashu, Miao Kunluo, master Chengmo and others are also of outstanding strength. They are still better than the eminent monks of Dongsheng Shenzhou. When they come together, nature has amazing power. Previously, the pure land has been shrinking in a low-key way, but it is not to be underestimated. This time I came to Dongsheng Shenzhou, in addition to Jiashu people and master Chengmo, there was the Thunder Dragon King Zhenyu, a Buddhist demon belonging to nanzhanbuzhou. Three fourteenth realm masters led the team, and many pure land Buddhist masters came. "We are the first group. After that, elder martial brother miaokun Luo will come when they are ready." Master Chengmo said. "That would be best." Yu Tianquan said: "Chang''an City and Beiju Luzhou are both defeated. To be honest, Chang''an city is even worse. Su Po was killed, and the rest of them were also injured." "Benefactor Yu, how is your injury?" Asked the man in the tree. "I don''t mind. I''m much lighter than them." Yu Tianquan smiles. Master Cheng Mo looked to the north and said, "what''s the situation on the other side of Beiju Luzhou?" The smile on Yu Tianquan''s face disappeared: "Lei Han is really tough. He fought against four and killed Chang''an and injured three times. His own injury should not be light, otherwise he would not abandon Dongsheng Shenzhou and return..." At this point, Yu Tianquan suddenly had a shadow in his mind. "It''s easy to kill you." "The first time I see you, I can only beat you a little bit, but now we are meeting for the second time." When Yu Tianquan first heard Lei Han''s words, he just laughed them off. The other side is an important help to capture and kill Chu Yaoguang, so Yu Tianquan doesn''t fight with him for a while. But now, the same words sound different. Although I haven''t finished watching the second half of Lei Han''s fight with Su Po and others, it''s enough to make people scared just to see the results. Among the people Yu Tianquan personally contacted, the last one that made him feel so unfathomable was his elder martial brother Fu Tianshu. ¡°¡­¡­ But looking at Lei Han''s actions, he didn''t worry about winning and preventing defeat first. I''m afraid it''s not easy to take advantage of him. " Yu Tianquan, while dealing with the injury, said: "on the contrary, Chang''an City has always been used to going with the wind and the water. Today, we are experiencing unprecedented setbacks. It''s time for chaos." "The Lord of Chang''an did not take part in the war." Thunder Dragon King Zhenyu suddenly cut in. "It''s true." Yu Tianquan nodded: "however, this is the problem. Otherwise, would the city master of Chang''an sit and watch Su Po die?" "Heal, or shut up." Jiashu nodded."In addition to killing Su Po and others, Lei Han''s greatest value is to try to find out the truth of Chang''an City Master. He may not have such a good chance in the future if he misses today." After dealing with the injury simply, Yu Tianquan set out with Buddhists and went to Dongsheng Shenzhou. On the way together, master Chengmo took a look at Yu Tianquan and remembered a private saying before Jinghua left Xiniu Hezhou: "Yu Tianquan''s goal is only Chu Yaoguang, and our goal is to weaken Chang''an as much as possible, in case they continue to move westward. Now everyone seems to be going all the way, but at the critical moment, there is a big difference between the two, so we have to guard against them." Master Chengmo took a long breath. Shizun left Xiniu Hezhou and did not return. They are still taking a great risk. However, as Yu Tianquan said, there is something wrong with Chang''an city leader who has never made a move to see Su Po''s death, not to mention Ao Kong and others. If you miss today''s village, I''m afraid you won''t have this shop in the future. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 509 On the one hand, he contacted the second batch of miaokun Luo and other Buddhist experts to come as soon as possible. Yu Tianquan and Jiashu first attacked Dongsheng Shenzhou. Speed is the most important thing. After a while, aokong and others, who were seriously injured, could recover most of their fighting power, not to mention completely. Before Yu Tianquan withdrew from the battlefield, he saw the scene of Shen and Rong helping Ao Kong heal. Not to mention whether Chang''an City has other doctors, Shen Herong alone can treat the vast majority of patients. At present, Chang''an city is full of wounded soldiers. One of the key reasons is that Shen Herong himself was seriously injured. In this case, it is fortunate that she can keep her injury from getting worse. Naturally, she can no longer treat others. On the other hand, if Shen and Rong can recover as soon as possible, other people''s injuries will also be cured in a very short time. Therefore, after the mantis catches cicadas, the time left to the Yellow finch is not abundant. Even though they don''t think they have enough hands, Yu Tianquan, jiashushangren, Chengmo and others are also rushing into Dongsheng Shenzhou. It''s better not to strive for success, even if it''s just to contain Shen and Rong first. At that time, more Buddhist masters will gather to push Chang''an city. Of course, if Chang''an is really weak to the extreme now, they will be able to break it, which is naturally the best. In this war, we must at least make Chang''an city full of vitality, and no longer have the strength to move westward. In the future, when the Buddha returns, he will be able to make a final decision. As for Yu Tianquan''s goal, naturally, he mainly focused on "Chu Yaoguang". Aokong and his party, most of the injured, were not as fast as before. Yu Tianquan and others made every effort to pursue them, and they succeeded in catching up with Chang''an people in the area of overseas islands in the western regions. "Disease Chengyang real spirit, suppress the injury, take the initiative to cut off. His one yuan mirror, in the process of fighting with Ji Qingwen, was stabbed on the mirror by Ji Qingwen. Although the mirror was not broken on the spot, it was also full of cracks and its vitality was greatly damaged. Chengyang immortal now, can only summon the thunder King true Fu sword to fight. In other words, even if yiyuanjing is intact, the Yuanshen, who was badly damaged by Ji Qingwen, is unable to control the two magic weapons at the same time. The master of Chengyang immortal, whose spirit is damaged, is in low spirits. His thunder King Zhenfu sword was also affected, and it was no longer smart. Facing the strong enemy at the moment, it is hard to show the prestige of the time when we were in Nanzhan Buzhou. "Benefactor Yu is injured. I''ll take the lead now." The two palms of Jiashu''s people were folded, and then they made a touchdown mark. Touchdown marks together, the demons shake and fall. The fierce power not only made the real thunder king sword of Chengyang almost out of control, but also made the feet of other people in Chang''an City unstable, and they almost fell from the cloud one by one. Chengyang real person drum up Yu Yong, thunder King true Fu sword in mid air vibration, rolling thunder into sword light fly. In Jiashu, the Dharma seal of people''s hands changed, followed by the Zen seal. The limitless Dharma body evolves into the pure land and expands all around. The light of Buddha rises up from the edge of the pure land, like a wall, blocking the light of sword. The man in Jiashu is an eminent monk of pure land of Buddha in Xiniu Hezhou. He has practiced Buddhism subtly and worked hard for many years. If Chengyang had not been injured, he would have had a real sword of thunder king in his hand, which is better than that of Jiashu. But now other people and Buddhist treasures have suffered a lot. The thunder light flying sword, which was originally powerful and powerful, could not penetrate the magic power of the people on the opposite Jiashu. The sword light is blocked by the wall of Buddha light. At the same time, on the other side, master Chengmo, who is relatively unfamiliar to Chang''an City, also has two hands. Therefore, the pure land of the Dharma body in limitless realm was expanded and touched in mid air with the pure land of the Dharma body of Jiashu people. Not only did it not conflict, but the pure land of the two sides merged together. The pure land is expanding and the light of Buddha is rising. At the same time, the roar of the Dragon sounds like thunder. All over the body flashing golden light, practice more and more close to the path of Buddhism thunder, Dragon King Zhenyu, hovering over the pure land, sending out one after another rolling thunder, cleaving to the people of Chang''an city. Aokong was furious. Even if he didn''t receive Zhang Dongyun''s blessing from Chang''an City and promoted to the fourteenth realm, he didn''t pay attention to Zhenyu when he was cultivating the thirteenth realm. At present, although he is seriously injured, he can''t be bullied by dogs. In the roar, the evil shadow of the golden winged Mirs and Jai canthus appears, and then they merge into one in mid air, and then their wings vibrate. All over the sky, the glittering wind broke away. This is the invisible wind, but this moment is like a real blade, the surface of the edge. Blessed by the Qi of the war, this vigorous wind is really like a giant blade cutting the sky, and it splits to the Thunder Dragon King Zhenyu.Zhenyu roared and thundered forward. Wind and thunder teach in midair, continuous explosion, almost smash the void. There are sporadic wind, still leak over, forcing the Thunder Dragon King Zhenyu turn to avoid. "Almsgiver Ao is good at cultivation, but he is so seriously injured. Don''t force him." At the same time when master Chengmo spoke, his hands of Buddha''s boundless state of Dharma body closed, so the light of Buddha turned into a treasure bottle. The suction came from the mouth of the bottle to absorb the wind. At the same time, many golden lotus flowers, scattered into countless petals, and then like a rainstorm, fell to aokong. Aokong just reluctantly hand, affect the injury, immediately stuffy hum, had to avoid the other side''s counterattack. Next to a knife across the rain will split flowers. But the palm of the hand holding the knife could not help shaking slightly. Without waiting for Zong Tianxuan to stabilize his trembling hand, the star suddenly flashed in front of his eyes and then faded. Yu Tianquan shot here decisively, aiming at what he thought was "Chu Yaoguang". With the other hand, Zong pulled his sword out of the sheath to block the opponent''s shot. But the whole person was shocked backward. Yu Tianquan was also injured, but she was much worse than the other party. Although she defeated Yu Tianquan before, the other side spared no effort to reduce the loss to the minimum. Although she was still injured, she still maintains most of her combat effectiveness. Zong Tianxuan was injured, but he didn''t dodge or defend himself. He ate Lei Han''s set of sky shattering blades, which originated from aokong''s peak state. She was not killed on the spot. I have to thank her for being extremely strong. Now I can''t fight Yu Tianquan any more. Just changed a move, she then felt the whole body up and down, difficult to stop bleeding multiple wounds, as if to burst together again. "In the old days, there were seven of our elder martial brothers and sisters. Only the eldest martial brother became" Ziwei yuan ". Besides him, there were two who became" Taiwei yuan. " Yu Tianquan stabbed again: "little younger martial sister, you should be just like me. You have only practiced" tianshiyuan ". Aren''t you busy reincarnating these years?" Zong Tianxuan didn''t answer, but the swords came out together and reluctantly took Yu Tianquan''s shot again. Suddenly, the wound on her body burst, and the blood flew again. At this time, next to a sword a halberd, Qi Qi attack to Yu Tianquan. "Go away, it''s none of your business!" Yu Tianquan''s gun was horizontal, and he knocked the sword and halberd open. Jiefeng, gupu and louning all felt their tiger mouth shaking slightly. In front of him, he was hurt, and he was so powerful. However, the three did not lose heart and continued to besiege. Compared with the past, Jiefeng, gupu and Xiuwei have made some breakthroughs and increased their strength. Although louning was not long after completing the fourteenth realm, he killed the halberd, which was directed by Zhang Dongyun and attacked fiercely. Although Yu Tianquan was confident, he did not dare to use his flesh and blood to directly touch his opponent''s magic weapon. After all, the injury still affected his performance. He was blocked by Xie Feng and others, and it was difficult to chase Zong Tianxuan. On the other hand, twilight moves away the Vajra pestle thrown by the people in Jiashu by playing chess with stars. But master Chengmo, with his hands full of Buddhist light, turned into a big bow. The light arrow flashed away, and when it reappeared, it was almost close to the dusk. At dusk, the Yang spirit flies away, and it is dangerous to avoid the attack of the other side. Yu Tianquan, master Jiashu and master Chengmo are all top experts. On Chang''an''s side, there are still many strong people in the fourteenth frontier. Xie Feng, Gu Pu, Lou Ning, Mu AI, Cheng Yang and Zhenfu sword of Lei Wang are all barely able to fight in the first World War. But if they want to take care of the wounded, it''s easy for them to take care of one thing and lose the other. Only a few rounds later, Chang''an began to face danger. But instead of fleeing immediately, they fought and retreated, delaying the pace of blocking Yu Tianquan and others. Yu Tianquan and others put down half of their heart and secretly said that the other side should be at the end of a strong crossbow and fight to the death. There is no other new force. The other Buddhist masters who came with master Jiashu and master Chengmo scattered and acted separately. The two sides started and stopped, and gradually entered the western regions. The Terran or demon masters stationed in the western regions of Chang''an city immediately mobilized to resist the Buddhism coming to the East. The foundation of the prison dragon sect is here, so naturally there are many and desperate soldiers. Huo Yiming once again became the focus of the whole audience. Xiniu Hezhou Buddhist masters are generally excellent in cultivation. The higher the realm, the more outstanding they are. They are even better than the original Buddhist disciples of the same realm in the western regions. However, Huo Yiming, who has been in a low state, has not fallen behind. "These bald donkeys used to be as timid as turtles. How dare they come to us this time?" One of my fellow disciples struggled to resist the attack of a Buddhist.Fang Changlao then appeared and repelled him: "we Chang''an had a fight with the Dragon devil emperor of Beiju Luzhou first, so these monks came to pick up the cheap money, but they were looking for their own death." "The great dragon devil?" Disciple a stay: "isn''t that with our several gentlemen of Chang''an city is together?" "Lei Han, the great dragon devil, is a traitor." Fang said simply. "I see. It''s hateful!" The crowd was excited. Huo Yiming pushed back his opponent with a knife, and looked to the northwest where the North cluzhou was: "the Dragon demon Emperor Lei Han... " He held the knife more tightly in his hand, and first slashed at the Buddhist disciples of Xiniu Hezhou in front of him. Although elder Fang told the disciples that these Buddhist masters were seeking their own death. But generally speaking, because Yu Tianquan and others at the highest level had the upper hand, Buddhist monks began to March East in the western regions of Dongsheng Shenzhou. Aokong, Shen Herong, louning, gupu and others had to fight and retreat. The whole western region gradually returned to Buddhism. Chang''an city people, retreat to the shore of the East China Sea Youluo yuan. There is Cang Hui, the great plant demon in the fourteenth realm. With his help, everyone will have a chance to stand firm again. Yu Tianquan, together with jiashushangren and other Buddhist experts, was fearless and determined to fight with Chang''an people in youluoyuan. Because they have been informed that the second group of experts led by miaokunluo have also arrived at Dongsheng Shenzhou. With these reinforcements, the victory is decided! At this moment, in the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun quietly looks at the Buddhists and enters the eastern part of the western regions. At the same time, it is also within the scope of the invincible city. "Yes, it''s decided." Zhang Dongyun stood up. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 510 Zhang Dongyun, his companion, gets up. On the coast of the East China Sea in the western regions, Ao Kong and others, who are fighting with Buddhism, suddenly feel refreshed. The radiance from the sky above, will be injured in the body of a few people all over. The next moment, they feel the whole body injury, quickly healed. Yu Tianquan, master Chengmo and others were all surprised. There are those who can''t stop attacking, misjudge the opponent''s strength, and are nearly hit by the counterattack on the spot. Aokong and others are feeling elated, ready to fight back, they suddenly in front of a person. Zhang Dongyun quietly looks at Yu Tianquan and others in front of him. Although the eyes are flat, everyone trembles from the bottom of his soul when he touches each other''s eyes. "Big brother..." Shen and Rong''s voice also trembled. "I''m late." Zhang Dongyun didn''t look back. Yu Tianquan and all the Buddhists felt a slight movement. The man in front of them is the Lord of Chang''an! In the past, the evil emperor was the head of the twelve hell. He can instantly heal the injuries of Shen and Rong. How can he achieve his cultivation strength? Everyone is curious about the answer to this question. But Yu Tianquan and others have no mind to do experiments by themselves. The situation took a sharp turn and suddenly fell from the cloud to the bottom. Even without the presence of Chang''an City master himself, the Chang''an masters of Shen Herong, Zong Tianxuan, Ao Kong and Chengyang after their injuries have recovered are not what they can defeat. At the moment, they can''t help thinking about it. Everyone''s first reaction is to leave first. However, Yu Tianquan first found that his body stayed in the original position in midair and could not move at all. What''s more, there was a hand holding his neck from behind. Before he knew it, the hand had come up. At the same time, no matter how hard he tries, he can''t break free. "You are not as good as Xian Kaiyang. He has at least some courage." Zhang Dongyun reaches out a hand behind Yu Tianquan, grabs his opponent''s back neck, and lifts him up in the air like a chicken. "People are always different." Yu Tianquan suddenly stopped struggling. Then, the gun turned and stabbed Zhang Dongyun fiercely. However, as soon as the head of his gun was half gone, Zhang Dongyun put his force in his hand. With a click, Zhang Dongyun broke his neck. Looking at the other party''s head askew to one side unnaturally, Zhang Dongyun turned to look at Zong Tianxuan: "do you come by yourself or me?" Zong Tianxuan''s expression is peaceful: "it''s OK, elder brother Xie." "You You are better than Ray Han He is not as good as you But you You are not as good as elder martial brother... " The fourteenth frontier warrior is extremely vigorous. Yu Tianquan''s neck was broken, his mouth was full of strength, and he squeezed out a sentence intermittently. But Zhang Dongyun turned a deaf ear. After asking Zong Tianxuan, he nodded slightly: "I''ll take care of this and Xian Kaiyang for you." After that, he grabbed Yu Tianquan''s hand and threw it casually. With only one breath left, Yu Tianquan''s whole body flew back and disappeared with the wind. Zhang Dongyun shook his hand and stepped forward to see the monks in Xiniu Hezhou. Master Jiashu, master Chengmo and Thunder Dragon King Zhenyu didn''t just run away. They still remember to take care of other Buddhist disciples. But no matter young or old, no matter how high or low their accomplishments are, all of them, together with a dragon, are set in midair by invisible forces. They can''t move and have nowhere to escape. After Zhang Dongyun solved Yu Tianquan''s problem, he stepped forward to the monks. "Benefactor Ming, Jiashu has offended." Seeing Yu Tianquan come to an end, Jiashu''s people don''t want to escape any more. They let go of a group of Buddhist disciples, and then put their palms together. But his Dharma and pure land did not appear. Even the tranquil light of Buddha is missing. Zhang Dongyun waved at will. The man on the tree stood in the same place, motionless. His eyes didn''t seem to turn, just like wood carving. Such a strange sight shocked the monks. "I am merciful." Master Chengmo''s face is sad and his mouth proclaims the name of Buddha. He also put his palms together. Knowing that he would not be defeated, he would fight for the last time, fearing no evil. However, there is no Buddha light in him, nor the pure land of Dharma body. When master Chengmo stayed, he quickly stabilized his mind, recited sutras silently, and operated his own Dharma powers. But suddenly, he lost consciousness. From his facial features, mouth, nose and eyes, there was a flash of light. It was as if the water bag had been burst and water was coming out of it. At the beginning, it was just a tiny wisp from the mouth. Later, both ears and eyes are no exception, and the light is more and more prosperous.When other Buddhist monks looked at this scene in horror, they saw that the people on the other side of Jiashu, who had been standing still, were the same. These monks didn''t have time to think about it. They lost consciousness one after another. First of all, one or two monks, with their bare heads, burst open and streamed out from the neck wound like being beheaded. Then, more and more monks, one after another, burst into their heads. The Buddhist mana that they had just been unable to mobilize turned into Buddhist light, and spewed out like a fountain from their headless bodies. The terrible scene scared the last few Buddhist disciples into a broken state of mind. They turned and ran away, and suddenly found that their bodies could move. But before they could be happy, their heads would blossom and their necks would turn into fountains. Not to spray blood, spray is the Buddha. The great demon in the fourteenth realm, the thunder and Dragon King, shakes the rain. At this time, the scales on his body open and close, and there is also the light of the Buddha in the color of glass. He looked at the two Buddhist monks in the fourteenth realm, master tongchengmo. At this time, the second monk was not only the Buddha''s light from the five senses and seven orifices, but also the follow-up of other monks at the next moment. The two monks were bald, and "boom" was blown apart. It''s as if the blockage has finally been vented. The more majestic light of the Buddha, from the place where they broke their heads, spread all over the place, more magnificent than other monks. Looking at this scene, the present Chang''an city many experts, all God for it. Frankly speaking, although Xie Feng, Chengyang Zhenren and Mu AI have been standing still, the previous World War I has dealt a great blow to the morale of the people. Su Po, Zong Tianxuan, Ao Kong and Shen Herong failed to win Lei Han, but they were hit hard by Lei Han. The city leader said that Su Po was not dead, but in everyone''s eyes, they all saw Su Po''s heart crushed by Lei Han, devouring his flesh and blood, and there was no place to die. Although Lei Han retreated, what would he do if he made a comeback? Before today''s World War I, Su Po and others galloped all over the country, making the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou afraid to go out. Even if none of them did, Chengyang, gupu and louning succeeded in suppressing nanzhanbuzhou. No one can stop the pace of Chang''an city. Everyone is confident and ambitious. But today, it all seems to be an air bag, and then it was pierced by a needle. The most important thing is that the Lord never showed up. What happened to him? Is something wrong, or In fact, there is no such person at all, just Su Po, Shen and Rong, who make up or pretend to be them? It is impossible for people not to hesitate. But at this time, your majesty really appeared. Instant cure of serious injuries. It''s easy to kill Yu Tianquan and other experts. "The Confucian is superior to the Confucian master, and your majesty..." Chengyang took a deep breath: "stronger than that Confucian!" Thunder Dragon King Zhenyu was also shocked and speechless. After all, he is still lacking in practicing Buddhism and needs more time to adapt. But if he really turned into the fourteenth realm of Buddhism, the situation would be almost the same as that of the people in Jiashu. They would have a big head and a fountain of Buddhist light. Now, in the twinkling of an eye, he is the only Buddhist master who chases aokong, Shen and Rong. He''s suffering right now, but he''s still alive, not because of how strong he is. On the contrary, it is because he is not at home yet. But it doesn''t make any difference at the moment whether you get home or not. Zhang Dongyun stepped forward, passing by Zhenyu without stopping. But the light of the Buddha flickering under the scale armor of the earthquake rain is blazing fiercely. All of a sudden, it seems that there are thousands of sharp blades to pierce every piece of scales on the Thunder Dragon King from the inside, instantly dismember him into thousands of blood foam. Then, without the blood fog, it exploded completely, turned into fly ash in mid air, and then disappeared. Zhang Dongyun steps forward and is welcoming the second group of Buddhist masters from Xiniu Hezhou who have come to support Jiashu. Miao Kunluo and others rushed to the western regions of Dongsheng Shenzhou. They saw that this place had been swept by Yu Tianquan and jiashushang people, and they continued to move eastward with a faster speed in order to catch up with them. As a result, he followed Master Yu Tianquan and master Chengmo into the current range of invincible city. It''s impossible to go out when you come in. Face to face to see a tall body, face shrouded in the light of the people can not really see. Miao Kunluo doesn''t know what happened to Yu Tianquan and others, but when he saw Zhang Dongyun, he subconsciously felt a sense of crisis. He couldn''t help saying that he was on guard first.Different from what happened to master Chengmo before, Miao Kunluo succeeded in setting up his Dharma body and developing his pure land. The rest of the Buddhist disciples of Xiniu Hezhou, though some of them were not sure why, gathered around miaokun Luo for the first time. Miaokun Luojie said that he wanted to use the great power of Buddhism. But his Dharma body, no movement. The body of Dharma was successfully set up, but it didn''t listen. Miao Kunluo was shocked. The Dharma body is the result of his practice of Buddhism, which is more equal to each other than him. How can it seem to be suddenly separated from him? But Zhang Dongyun waved. The Dharma Buddha immediately turned and faced miaokumura and others. The gilded Buddha, originally colored with glass, was dyed black at this moment, turning into a black Buddha. Moreover, the Dharma Dharma body keeps growing. From the original height of only about three feet, it grows in the wind. A breathing skill turns into a terrible giant thousands of feet high. The towering and terrifying dark Buddha obscures the sunlight and extends the shadow to cover the gaping miaokunluo and others. Then, the dark Buddha raised his foot and stepped down on his original master! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 511 Miao Kunluo and other Buddhist monks want to dodge, but they find that everyone can''t move. Other monks set up their Dharma bodies one after another. When the dark Buddha stepped down, many Buddha Dharma bodies immediately raised their palms to greet him and hold the soles of the fallen feet. As a result, it''s like a mountain on a row of eggs. The Buddhist dharma body of the monks below was suddenly crushed. The great dark Buddha fell with one foot, including miaokun Luo, a senior monk in the fourteenth realm. All of them were trampled to death with one foot, and there were no bones left. The rear Chengyang real person, you Huai canghui, Xie Feng, gupu and others saw, but also heart Chi Shen Yao. Louning first bowed to Zhang Dongyun: "Your Majesty is invincible!" Gupu and others came back and saluted Zhang Dongyun. Shen and Rong flew to Zhang Dongyun, slightly worried, and asked in a soft voice, "brother, it doesn''t matter, does it?" Breaking through the barrier by force can be big or small. It''s possible to celebrate no loss just by abandoning all previous achievements. In serious cases, it is not without the dark wounds that are difficult to heal for life. Zhang Dongyun shook his head: "don''t worry, it''s OK." Having said that, Shen and Rong''s worries did not abate. "Boss..." Aokong''s wound healed and his accomplishments recovered, but he didn''t show any improvement. On the contrary, he looked more dignified than ever: "laoqihe What''s going on? " "The man is still alive, but I''m not sure where he is now." Zhang Dongyun said: "Lei Han has a fragment of immortal trace, which interferes with my perception of seven younger brothers." On one side, Zong Tianxuan came forward: "I''ll go to beijuluzhou to have a look." It''s rare that Lei Han can find one in the galaxy heart jade world. It''s already Hong Fu Qitian. Zong Tianxuan really doesn''t believe that the other party has a second one. Even if Lei Han really has a second Galaxy heart jade, she has a way to deal with it now. Such a clever way can only surprise people for the first time. His original dark body can completely kill Shen and Rong. Shen and Rong can''t find a way to deal with it in a short time. Some of aokong''s supernatural powers were also restrained by the original dark immortal body, which made it difficult for aokong to exert his power. But the darkness did not destroy her body and could not hold her. Hearing this, Ao Kong said in a deep voice, "I''ll go with you, too." Zhang Dongyun waved his hand: "now that I have passed the customs, I will go there myself." In front of Zong Tianxuan and others, this figure is actually a projection. Zhang Dongyun himself is still in the Daming Palace. In the main hall, he sits on his seat and rubs his temple gently. [the connection between Dongsheng Shenzhou and nanzhanbuzhou is getting closer and closer, the influence of Chang''an city is grand, and the city master has successfully completed the construction task of 10.5, and won the upgrade training award of 6000 points] [the upgrade training of the city master''s construction task reaches 27000 points, and the upgrade training of the guard task reaches 123000 points, which meets the requirements of the 10th city expansion. Do you want to proceed immediately Expansion? ¡¿ on the other side of the western regions, the city master Zhang in front of the public is as dignified as ever. In the Daming Palace, the real Zhang Dongyun was laughed at the moment. The baby is dead, your milk is coming Shit! It''s half a day away. Zhang Dongyun shook his head helplessly. That''s all. I''ve expected this since the first day I got the invincible city system. It''s just that there has never been a similar situation along the way, which made him gradually ignore it. Sooner or later, it will happen. However, this half day''s work is really painful At this time, I would also like to thank miaokunluo, the second group of team leaders from Xiniu Hezhou. He himself had been the enemy of Chang''an City for a long time, and the task generated at that time failed to win it, so he no longer triggered the task himself. However, there are six Buddhist masters from the 13th realm who came with him. Each 5000, that''s 30000 Guardian experience points. In addition, among the first group of people who came in earlier, master Chengmo triggered the mission. One person is worth 6000 points. A total of 36, 000, which makes up for the consumption of aokong, Zong Tianxuan and Shen horong''s previous promotion, not to mention, but also makes a steady profit. Start to upgrade and expand. Zhang Dongyun has calmed down and issued an order. The coverage of invincible city suddenly began to soar. And his projection on the western regions began to move westward. For the tenth expansion, the master of Zhang Cheng didn''t care about other dimensions. He was concerned about where he could expand westward and northward. The vast expanse of blue water and the vast ocean of hundreds of thousands of miles have all become the inner lakes of the invincible city. But it doesn''t matter. To the north, it has gradually reached the location of Beiju Luzhou. But to the west, the distance is still a little short. It is basically the same as Zhang Dongyun''s previous estimate. It''s just on the easternmost end of beijuluzhou, a little side of qinglongzhou.Zhang Dongyun calmly ordered: "enable temporary expansion, consume guard experience, and advance the 11th upgrade expansion." The system did so immediately. Originally looking at the massive number of guard experience points, the rapid disappearance, is no longer Huali like running water, but like a mountain torrent. Zhang Dongyun didn''t feel the slightest regret for the pain. At this time, he had put aside all other thoughts and focused on his eyes. In his perception, the wider world is under his control. The world seems to be a part of our own hands and feet. The whole of beijuluzhou and nanzhanbuzhou were all included in the 11th expansion ahead of schedule. The border of invincible city goes all the way to the west, directly to Xiniu Hezhou. Although the pure land of Buddhism is still there, in fact, there are more boundaries that all local people have not yet noticed, cutting nearly half of Xiniu Hezhou. Zhang Dongyun also controlled the vast barren sea to the west of Beiju Luzhou and to the northeast of Xiniu Hezhou. He scanned his eyes and failed to find Lei Han and Su Po. It''s hard to imagine that Lei Han''s previous exit from the pass, like a meteorite hitting the ground, landed on beijuluzhou. It''s hard to guess that the place where he closed the pass was actually outside the sky, not this heaven and earth. Even in this world, he should be in the Far West with Su Po, even in the wild sea to the west of Xiniu Hezhou. Zhang Dongyun reconfirmed Su Po''s Rune seal, showing that the other party''s life is not in danger. He shook his head and stepped out. He had already arrived at beijuluzhou. Qinglongzhou is located in the east of the four borders of beijuluzhou. After Lei Han unified this place, he established the Dragon demon palace, which was located on Qinglong island. The palace is located in the middle of qinglongzhou, not in the West. Fortunately, it is geographically located in the center of the whole beijuluzhou, remote control the other three areas. For its owners, it is obvious that they do not care about this kind of geographical deviation. As long as others are there, Beiju Luzhou can only bow at its feet and can''t turn over any waves. In a sense, it is the same as Zhang Dongyun who never moved the Daming Palace. When Zhang Dongyun saw this, he went to the Dragon demon palace. The main hall is now naturally empty, and the rest of the people are working in the side hall. The person in charge of this place is GUI Nanshan, the "nine baby king". He is telling the people below to pay close attention to the war between the eastward entrance of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou and Chang''an city. Any news should be reported as soon as possible. Yu Tianquan and others had a head broken in the western regions. Before the news could be sent back to Beiju Luzhou, Zhang Dongyun had arrived. The huge dragon demon palace, like a thatched cottage, was blown away by the hurricane in an instant, and there was no debris left. Guinanshan and other palace people, but still safely stay in place, all gaping. Zhang Dongyun looked at them, and finally his eyes fell on GUI Nanshan: "Lei Han left you all here?" He didn''t need to ask. GUI Nanshan and other people''s thoughts had already appeared one by one before his eyes. Most of them only knew that they had won the battle with Chang''an. They had no idea where Lei Han would go or what he would do next. Guinanshan only knew that Lei Han had something urgent to leave, and only Yao Feng, the "king of gluttonous food" and Longchuan, the "ice emperor", were with him. GUI Nanshan was ordered to return to the Dragon demon palace of qinglongzhou and preside over the daily situation of Beiju Luzhou. What''s going on in the four areas of northern Luzhou will be gathered in the Dragon demon palace, and GUI Nanshan will be responsible for it for the time being. But guinanshan didn''t know where Lei Han had gone. The other party didn''t even ask him to report regularly, so naturally he didn''t leave his contact information. Zhang Dongyun shook his head slightly disappointed. GUI Nanshan then came back to his senses and asked cautiously, "I don''t know how to respect you..." Before he finished, Zhang Dongyun slapped him to death. Together with other people in the Dragon demon palace, they are broken to pieces. Lord Zhang began to walk in the north of guluzhou. Those who generate guard tasks will be killed. If you don''t generate a guardian task, you force the opponent to fight back, thus generating a guardian task, and then killing them. Zhang Dongyun basically cleaned up the remaining top experts in Beiju Luzhou. On the one hand, although Lei Han is not here, he needs to get back some face. He has no principal, but he also needs to get back some interest first. On the other hand, Lord Zhang added his own pocket, at least to earn back the guard experience points consumed by the temporary expansion. People are scattered all over the country. They are not afraid to "eat" the tasks of a high level. Therefore, although there is only one fourteenth border in guinanshan, and even the task can not be generated, killing all the people below still makes Lord Zhang return a lot of blood. In addition to guinanshan, there is a master of the fourteenth frontier of Beiju Luzhou who is under Zhang Dongyun''s eyes. "Black emperor" Ji Qingwen, under Lei Han, is the first master of Beiju Luzhou.She is now withdrawing from the western regions of Dongsheng Shenzhou. Chang''an City Lord personally, Yu Tianquan fall news, she already knew. When his mission no longer exists, Ji Qingwen retreats. Looking at the gun head, the relic and the gourd in Ji Qingwen''s hand, Zhang Dongyun shows a playful expression. Although it''s also a slap to shoot the other side to death, Zhang Dongyun didn''t do it this time. Ji Qingwen, like GUI Nanshan, does not know the whereabouts of Lei Han and has no active contact information. But her mission is more important than guinanshan. She should be waiting for Rehan to get in touch and get her life back. Seeing Ji Qingwen leave Dongsheng Shenzhou, Zhang Dongyun marks a rune seal on the other side, and then ignores it. When Ji Qingwen returned to Beiju Luzhou, he was shocked. Zong Tianxuan, Ao Kong and Shen Herong were all seriously injured. Who else in Chang''an City has such skills? It goes without saying Zhang Chengzhu, whom Ji Qingwen missed, arrived at nanzhanbuzhou. Previously, Yu Tianquan and others attacked Dongsheng Shenzhou, but there were no big demons such as Taotie biting Kun and Changbiao huheiyang. It''s not all because of them. Nan Zhan Bu Zhou was also attacked by the experts of Xi Niu He Zhou at the moment, specially to restrain their attention. The great demons, such as Yikun, have the meaning of pushing the boat along the river. They return to the South zhanbuzhou to meet Master suming, the 14th monk of the Pure Land Buddhism. Master Shuming''s Dharma cultivation is not inferior to those of Jiashu and miaokunluo. His strength is still superior to the goblin. However, in the case of a pair of three, he was naturally isolated, and it was difficult for him to go deep into the southern Zhou. But as long as the three demons are contained here, it is convenient for Yu Tianquan and others to attack Dongsheng Shenzhou. Whether it''s Buddhism or demons, it''s too late to know the latest changes in Dongsheng Shenzhou, let alone that beijuluzhou has been pushed. During the battle, Zhang Dongyun crossed the sea from beijuluzhou to nanzhanbuzhou. He extended his hands left and right. Hold master Shuming''s bald head in his left hand. With his right hand, he catches Lao tunyun, the Taotie ethnic group who first encouraged him to return to nanzhanbuzhou. Then, the heads of the two masters of the fourteenth realm, a monk and a demon, burst out and died. Zhang Dongyun calmly looks at the Taotie clan leader Yikun and the Changbiao tiger clan leader heiyang. After the initial consternation, the two demons bowed to Zhang Dongyun one after another, shivering. In the scream, each of them was missing his front paw. Pain hit, two demons dare not call, quickly kowtow thanks. As soon as Zhang Dongyun''s eyes swept, all the other monks who came to zhanbuzhou in the South also turned into fountains. The rest of the demons were at a loss and stood still. Zhang Dongyun turns and walks. Swallow Kun, black ocean ignore to deal with the injury, rolling and climbing quickly to keep up. In the twinkling of an eye, Zhang Dongyun came to Xiniu Hezhou. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 512 Zhang Dongyun came and went too fast. Within the range of invincible City, he really looked at the distance space as if there was nothing. So everything happens in a flash. So that when he walked around beijuluzhou and nanzhanbuzhou, and then arrived at xiniuhezhou, the pure land of Buddhism in xiniuhezhou had not received the news that jiashushang, Chengmo and other people on the other side of Dongsheng Shenzhou had all the Buddhas and demons. In the Pure Land Buddhism, master Baohua, who is known as the eight holy monks together with master Jiashu, master Chengmo, master miaokuno and master suming, has just organized the third group of pure land masters to go to Dongsheng Shenzhou to support master Chengmo and others. Xiniu Hezhou is an integral whole, shrouded in the light of Buddha. Buddha''s light seems to be isolated from inside and outside, protecting the pure land of Buddhism, becoming an independent world, free from foreign interference. Master Baohua and his party were preparing to leave the pure land of Buddhism when they suddenly saw a figure outside the Buddhist kingdom. It''s Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun looked at the Pure Land Buddhism, turned a blind eye, and moved forward. As he moved forward, before he really came into contact with the Buddha''s light, there was an unprecedented wind blowing across Xiniu Hezhou. The terrible but invisible power directly blows away the light of the pure land of Buddhism like dust. The Buddhist border that enveloped Xiniu Hezhou collapsed nearly half in an instant. The Buddha kingdom is an integral whole. Under attack in one direction, the Buddha light in other directions will naturally move to repair. If it can''t be mended, the light of Buddha everywhere will be exhausted. Half collapsed, it means that the whole pure land realm, all collapsed and disappeared. Just for a moment, the light of Buddha that covered the land of Xiniu Hezhou disappeared. Sanskrit and Zen songs also disappeared. The people living on Xiniu Hezhou, as well as many Buddhist disciples, didn''t know what was going on for a moment. They just looked at the strange sky and were surprised. At the easternmost end of Xiniu Hezhou, on the edge of the Buddhist border, the group of master Baohua and his party were all numb, looking at Zhang Dongyun who was coming to them. They were at a loss. Master Baohua was the first to recover. He quickly closed his palms and revealed the limitless Dharma body. The Buddha light on his Dharma body is shining, spreading all around, as if boundless. He reminds us that all the other Buddhist disciples in Xiniu Hezhou have come back. Buddhists attach great importance to their mind and will. At this time, no one is afraid to run away in the face of a powerful enemy beyond their imagination. In addition to someone who was ordered by master Baohua to report back, the remaining Buddhist monks all tied Dharma Seals, recited scriptures, opened their pure land of Dharma body, and united with master Baohua to resist the evil. Zhang Dongyun saw them as nothing and walked calmly through the crowd. The monks wanted to stop him, but unexpectedly, in their respective pure land, at this moment, suddenly thorns and poisonous weeds were growing. The vines full of poisonous thorns wound up the monks'' bodies. The thorns and vines tightened, and their Dharma bodies were all cracked by their ribs. When the poison stabbed into their flesh and blood, all monks cried out in pain, even master Baohua was no exception. The monks were tied in place, unable to move, helpless, but for a moment they could not die, so they had to endure the torture of being in place, and watched Zhang Dongyun go westward over them, while their lives slowly passed by and they were dying. Zhang Dongyun continued westward and gradually came to the place near the central part of Xiniu Hezhou. Here, too, is getting closer to the current boundary of the invincible city. Many monks came to the east one after another. They may not know that the enemy is coming to the East. Most of them come here to find out the reason why the Buddhist barrier disappeared. But when Zhang Dongyun comes across, there is only one word of "death". Until, another Buddhist monk of the fourteenth realm jumped into his eyes. Ye Jing is another Buddhist monk in the pure land of Xiniu Hezhou. However, as soon as he met with Zhang Dongyun, Zhang Dongyun grabbed him by the neck and lifted him up in the air. "Unfortunately, there are only six of you." After thinking about master Baohua and Zen master Yejing, Zhang Dongyun is clear about the current situation of Xiniu Hezhou. Maharoni and Jinghua were not in Xiniu Hezhou, but went to tianwai Cihang pure land. Among the eight monks, there is another one, master Zhiyuan. Apart from master Jiashu, master miaokumura, master Chengmo, master suming, master Baohua, Zen master Yejing and master Zhiyuan, the last one of the eight monks, named longshetuo, went to tianwai a few years ago. Although the Buddha had called him back before, I haven''t seen anyone yet. Besides longshetuo and Zhiyuan, the remaining six eminent monks in the fourteenth frontier of Xiniu Hezhou are now in the hands of Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun pinches the Zen master Ye Jing to death. Then he waved down. Below the land of Xiniu Hezhou, hundreds of millions of ordinary people within a certain range were driven away by him.The remaining Buddhist disciples with low accomplishments do not know what the situation is. The next moment, the earth will shake! It''s not a mountain shaking and collapsing, it''s not an earthquake in a certain place. It is a huge crack that runs hundreds of thousands of miles to the north and south of Xiniu Hezhou. Mountain shaking, tsunami, crustal movement. When Zhang Dongyun waved, he cut off the whole Xiniu Hezhou near the middle. The vast land is divided into two parts, facing each other across the sea. The doomsday scene finally defeated the hearts and minds of many Buddhists, and countless people fled for a while. He Kun, the head of Taotie clan, and heiyang, the head of changbiaohu clan, who came with Zhang Dongyun from nanzhanbuzhou, spent a little time on the road. They just arrived at this time. Before they had time to pay attention to the desperate master Baohua and other Buddhist disciples, they felt that the whole world seemed to be shaken. When they understand the situation, they can''t help falling into a dull state. When Xiniu Hezhou was the oldest, it was not a sudden integration. There was only one continent. With the continuous efforts of Buddhism''s eternal inheritance, we have just filled up a large ocean and gradually connected all the land together. Such a masterstroke is enough to shock the world. But today, under the attack of his majesty, the land of Xiniu Hezhou is divided again. It''s so powerful that it''s far beyond the anger of nature. The real power of splitting heaven and earth! This is not what the cultivation of the fourteenth realm can do. Looking at the tall man standing with his negative hand, the two big demons in the black ocean all bowed their heads. Previously, seeing the Dragon demon emperor Leihan''s bluff, Chang''an city was defeated in front of Beiju Luzhou for a while, and several big demons would inevitably be hit. In particular, the Taotie people, who were old enough to swallow clouds, encouraged the two demons to return to southern zhanbu island for the time being. On the one hand, it is to resist the invasion of master Suoming of Xiniu Hezhou, on the other hand, it has the intention to wait and see the wind. What they were most uncertain about was what happened to the legendary Lord of Chang''an? But now, they know what''s going on with his majesty, who lives in a simple place and seldom does it himself. That is to say, Taotie has been crushed to death by his majesty. Otherwise, both he and heiyang have the idea to crush him. At the moment, they kneel down in front of Zhang Dongyun, still nervous. Even the wound at the broken arm, the two demons now dare not bandage to stop bleeding, they can only bite their teeth and wait for Zhang Dongyun. "There are no Buddhist disciples in the fourteenth realm in Xiniu Hezhou. The rest depends on your performance." Zhang Dongyun swept two demon one eye quietly: "one does not stay." Taotie eat Kun with long Biao tiger black ocean all awe inspiring orders: "I sincerely obey your Majesty''s instructions!" They breathed a sigh of relief in secret, and they were all cruel. We must wipe out all Buddhist temples and disciples in Xiniu Hezhou as soon as possible. ¡­¡­ No one left! Two big demons, move now. For the sake of efficiency, they not only did it by themselves, but also immediately recruited experts from their respective ethnic groups from nanzhanbuzhou and began to clean up Xiniu Hezhou. Zhang Dongyun stood over Xiniu Hezhou, feeling quietly for a moment. At present, there is no whereabouts of Lei Han and Su Po within the scope of invincible city. He shook his head slightly, left the sky above Xiniu Hezhou, and went to other places. Then he returned to the East China Sea coast of Xiniu Hezhou. There, master Baohua and other Buddhist disciples are still suffering from poison vines. They don''t have enough breath, but they have lost most of their lives. Zong Tianxuan, Ao Kong and Shen Herong appeared next to master Baohua. They all looked nervously at Zhang Dongyun''s appearance from the western sky. "Maharoni and Jinghua went to heaven." Zhang Dongyun shook his head: "seven younger brother and Lei Han, temporarily missing." Shen and Rong took a deep breath: "you can''t even find elder brother..." "As a man, he was prepared." Zhang Dongyun said: "if I do my best to pass this time, maybe I can find him out immediately." Within the range of invincible City, of course, he is invincible. But it''s up to him to decide whether or not to do it with full power. In front of others, it seems that the effect of attacking enemies in different realms is slightly uneven. It was his intention to cut off Xiniu Hezhou instead of sinking all the land within the invincible city. On the one hand, we can leave room in front of our own people. On the other hand, it doesn''t frighten people outside. He didn''t believe that maharoni and Jinghua were going to tianwai for sightseeing. It is obvious that Dongsheng Shenzhou and beijuluzhou have put too much pressure on them, either to move rescue troops or to study hard to promote themselves.As for Lei Han "There are other ways. You can try them." Zhang Dongyun looks to the coast of Xiniu Hezhou. Master Baohua and other Buddhist disciples were killed in despair. And Chengyang immortal, gupu, Jiefeng, louning and other Dongsheng Shenzhou masters came to Xiniu Hezhou one after another after clearing up the enemy in the western regions. Next, in addition to Taotie and changbiaohu, Dongsheng Shenzhou Terran experts will also participate in the blood washing of Xiniu Hezhou Buddhism. On the other side of Luzhou, there are also people who used to clean up the middle and lower levels after Zhang Dongyun had cleaned up the high level. However, under the invisible influence of Zhang Dongyun, someone came here. "This kid..." Aokong''s face is not good. He stares at Huo Yiming who comes with Jiefeng, the leader of the prison dragon sect. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 513 If he could force himself to be rational in the past and not influence his opinion of Huo Yiming because of his dissatisfaction with Lei Han, now Ao Kong can''t control his anger and wants to shoot the boy to death first. At this time, Zhang Dongyun suddenly said: "do you prefer to avenge Lei Han, or do you prefer to see him die under the knife of this young man?" Ao Kong, Shen horong and Zong Tianxuan were all stunned. "Hey, it''s a good idea to ask him to die by this boy''s knife." Aokong''s anger disappeared, and his face showed a grim smile: "and he must know who killed him!" Zong Tianxuan was silent. After all, she is not Chu Yaoguang and has no position to make this choice. Shen and Rong hesitated: "if Lei Han really killed his seventh brother, my younger sister has no idea how to deal with him. But this young man grew up in the prison dragon sect and didn''t know anything about it. Now he is a member of the city. He is active and loyal. She thinks it''s wrong to ask him to bear all kinds of things after his son killed his father." Aokong retorted: "that can only blame him for his bad life. It''s Lei Laowu''s son! As for whether they are loyal or not, it just depends on what happened. " "Seven elder brothers didn''t die after all, even if really want to kill him, also leave the last point decent." Shen and Rong sighed. Zong Tianxuan stood aside and listened to the argument between aokong and Shen and Rong. She has the memory of Chu Yaoguang and is not unfamiliar with their temperament. However, when dealing with personal experience and comparing with memory, we have a more intuitive experience. Although Shen He Rong was a great master of Confucianism, he was cold-blooded to the enemy and killed them all. But to our own people, we are very enthusiastic. Even after the previous World War I, she still had a half fragrant feeling with Lei Han in her heart. Or, it''s because Lei Han accused Ming Tonghui of being a traitor, which makes her feel that the two sides have come to this stage because of misunderstanding. It has something to do with the elder brother''s conviction that Su Po is not dead. If Su Po was really killed by Lei Han at that time, it would be another matter. Of course, if it is confirmed that Lei Han betrayed them in the Xianji incident, Shen and Rong are not the same attitude now. After all, aokong is a devil, full of ferocity. Although Zhang Dongyun, Shen horong and others have admonished him in recent years, he has gradually restrained his fierce and fierce spirit, but it is impossible for the great devil to become harmless to human beings and animals in a short time. However, it is very attractive for him to make Lei Han and Huo Yiming fratricidal with each other, to take revenge with him and crush Lei Han''s head. After Zhang Dongyun asked questions, he did not say a word and did not show his inclination. Zong Tianxuan stood beside him. He felt that the elder brother was really unfathomable. His accomplishments and thoughts were elusive. "Say, he that originally dark does not destroy the body, twelve younger sisters, how do you think?" Aokong didn''t argue with Shen and rongduo and changed the topic. "Little sister needs some time." Shen and Rong Dun, added: "the length of time is uncertain." So, I have a general idea Zong Tianxuan listens in a secret way. For Shen and Rong, if he is not sure, it will be a negative answer. However, Lehan''s original dark immortal body originated from the dark crystal of the universe is indeed domineering. In the same realm, it''s too difficult to break it with magic. Even when Shen and Rong met for the first time, they were helpless. Now she said that there is a way, but only to a certain extent to resolve a few points, rather than completely eliminate it. "After figuring out some ideas, my younger sister asked my elder brother and Shiyi brother to help me and find a way." Shen He Rong said. Ao Kong nodded: "good!" Unlike Shen He Rong, he was completely restrained to death by Lei Han''s original insistence, but he also lacked all kinds of means that could not be used to influence his strength. Without Zhang Dongyun''s promotion of the invincible City, aokong is also a demon giant in the 13th realm. He has rich experience and can understand all kinds of principles. In his mind, he also had a little thought about the original dark immortal body. However, Shen is better at this aspect. After she had a way of thinking, aokong would discuss it in detail and get twice the result with half the effort. "There should be no dark crystal in the universe. He must have gone or returned from the sky." At this time, Zong Tianxuan finally broke in: "maybe he has a stronghold outside the sky, and is hiding there at the moment." Aokong calm face nodded: "then now there is no direction to find him." "Not necessarily." Zhang Dongyun stood on the sky with his negative hand, looking at the West Niuhe island. Ao Kong looked with his eyes and fell on Huo Yiming again: "does Lei Laowu know that he has such a kind?" "We can let him know." When Zhang Dongyun spoke, he wiped his palm in the air beside him, and immediately a light and shadow picture appeared.The view inside is the view of the mainland by the sea. "Boss, who is this?" Ao Kong asked. "Ji Qingwen." Zhang Dongyun said calmly. Chang''an City Master''s going out of the pass, heaven and earth changed greatly. First Dongsheng Shenzhou, then beijuluzhou, nanzhanbuzhou and xiniuhezhou. Ji Qingwen was originally ordered by Lei han to find an opportunity to assassinate Yu Tianquan. As a result, I heard that not only Yu Tianquan, jiashushangren and other Buddhist masters were completely destroyed by the city leader of Chang''an. Ji Qingwen immediately retreated. She was worried about beijuluzhou. But by the time she returned, there were already corpses all over the North guluzhou. The foundation of dragon demon palace here will be destroyed once. Ji Qingwen was shocked by such a drastic change. She considered whether to contact her majesty urgently to report the situation. However, considering that his majesty said that he had something to do when he left, this is the meaning of not to disturb. Maybe your majesty needs to shut up. After all, Lei Han was also injured in the first World War. Ji Qingwen is only considering whether his majesty has another channel to learn all the current news. Zhang Dongyun and others, who are far away in Xiniu Hezhou, quietly look at the light and shadow picture. "Even if she is not his disciple, she is at least a half disciple. Her status is obviously different from that of other people in Beiju Luzhou." Aokong coldly said: "through her, maybe we can really find Lei Laowu." "She didn''t have Rehan''s whereabouts or contact information." Zhang Dongyun said: "she needs to wait for Lei han to contact her in person or send someone to contact her." And soon. Lei Han, like the former evil Emperor Ming Tonghui, is a control maniac. He likes to put everything under his control. If there is an accident, try to eliminate it and get everything back on track. In other words, return to your own control. Ji Qingwen takes on the task of attacking and killing Yu Tianquan. Regardless of success or failure, the result must be reported to Lei Han. Zhang Dongyun took a look at Shen and Rong. Shen and Rong are silent. "Even if you avenge yourself, you should let father and son get together before that, shouldn''t you?" Zhang Dongyun said calmly. Shen and Rong rarely see a wry smile: "the most important thing is to find him first, find seven brothers." "Brother Xi, go and catch up." Zhang Dongyun said, "I have a little sense of propriety." Ao Kong said with a smile, "of course, it''s important to find Lei Han." He said it and disappeared. Then, following Zhang Dongyun''s advice, he quickly finds Ji Qingwen. Ji Qingwen doesn''t know the truth, but because of his careless behavior, he divulges his whereabouts and is discovered by the people of Chang''an. In the face of aokong, she is unavoidably surprised. Aokong was seriously injured by Leihan before, and the injury was so serious that he almost died. At that time, if the one-on-one fight continued, Ji Qingwen was confident that he could take the head of the demon king. But at the moment, only half a day, the other side is still recovering? Ji Qingwen didn''t believe it at first, thinking that the other side pretended to cover up the empty city. As a result, she was almost trapped by aokong''s desperate situation. She had to admit that aokong recovered in a short time, as if she had never been hurt. If not all the people in the battlefield were cheated by him at the beginning, then there was such a magical means. Was it the Chang''an City Lord who came out of the pass? Ji Qingwen didn''t dare to stay more. He shot a shot and took the road. Aokong, who has no injury, is more stable than her. If only this opponent, she still has the mind to deal with it slowly. But since aokong is already like nobody, what about Shen Herong and Chu Yaoguang? Although he still refuses to believe that so many people can recover so easily, Ji Qingwen has to be on guard against this at the moment. If you fight with aokong for too long, you will be surrounded by more Chang''an experts. Ji Qingwen tries her best to get rid of aokong and run away. Aokong has a combination of golden winged dapengniao and magic dragon. He can fly away and move the void, which is no inferior to Ji Qingwen, the peak of Emperor Wu. But he kept in mind that Lei Han was the target, so at first it seemed that he was not slow, but after a long time, he deliberately seemed to be a little behind Ji Qingwen. Seeing this, Ji Qingwen guesses in his heart that the other party''s injury has just healed. It seems that there is still some influence. But her situation has not improved at all. Other Chang''an City experts, as expected, gathered from all directions to chase and intercept her. Although Ji Qingwen constantly broke through the barriers and jumped out of the bag circle, his escape route was virtually affected. He gradually approached Xiniu Hezhou and passed over it. The leader of the prison dragon sect, who is also the protector of the overseas capital of Chang''an City, is now in Xiniu Hezhou to stop Ji Qingwen. Ji Qingwen saw that there was no way to avoid it, so he immediately tried his best to fight for a few moves to kill Jiefeng as soon as possible.Xie Feng met Ji Qingwen and knew that he was not easy to deal with, but he still gritted his teeth and refused to give in. The two sides attack each other with attack, but between a few moves, there is blood. Ji Qingwen also got a knife from Xie Feng, and then hit Xie Feng hard with one shot. Xie Feng is fierce and tenacious. He reaches out and grabs his spear in the hole, then cuts Ji Qingwen with a knife. Ji Qingwen looks cold and silent. With a push of the gun, he shakes off Jiefeng''s palm. At the same time, he asks the whole long gun to pass through the other person''s body. She turned over from the top of Jiefeng. Although Jiefeng was stabbed again, it was only a slight injury. Over the top of the solution peak at the same time, conveniently is a palm, toward the other side''s forehead. See solution peak critical, a knife black knife gas, crazy cut to Ji Qingwen. It was Huo Yiming who saw the situation badly, and there were no other prison dragon sect experts around. He had to harden his head and try to encircle Wei and save Zhao, and help Jiefeng out of the encirclement. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 514 Huo Yiming is currently in the 12th state of cultivation with extraordinary strength. Now that he is in the war, none of the enemies in the same realm are his opponents. The enemies he is fighting against are basically the experts in the 13th realm. In the prison Dragon School, his position and discourse power are more and more important, but he has always been low-key and never asked about the affairs of the school. But his current opponent is not comparable to any of his previous enemies. Ji Qingwen, a martial arts expert in the fourteenth realm, is also the best among the top martial emperors. If we don''t consider Zong Tianxuan, who is still in the 13th realm, and Yu Tianquan, who just died, then Ji Qingwen can be ranked in the top three in martial arts. Second only to Lei Han and Su Po. In fact, compared with AO Kong, Su Po and others in the same realm, they have only lost a bit. Of course, the city master Zhang, who cheated in invincible City, is definitely not included in the comparison. Ji Qingwen is so powerful that if aokong doesn''t catch up with him, he can really walk horizontally in Xiniu Hezhou. Huo Yiming and the gap is obvious, but at the moment in order to save Xie Feng, he has to take a risk. Not really hurt or better than Ji Qingwen, just from the side of the interference, so that Xie Feng has a chance to escape. Huo Yiming''s plan succeeded. He chose the right time, and even Ji Qingwen admitted that his vision and judgment could not be earlier or later. Ji Qingwen leaned slightly in the air, so that he patted Xie Feng''s palm, a little slower. This half shot is enough to save lives. Although Xie Feng was seriously injured, he took the opportunity to bend over and successfully avoided Ji Qingwen''s attack. But Ji Qingwen turns over in the air, and the lost palm circles around a circle, and the matter opens, and immediately covers Huo Yiming who is wrong with her. Huo Yiming''s chest was blocked in an instant. He only felt that the world around him seemed to freeze and solidify, squeezing him in the middle. Ji Qingwen just raises his hand, and Huo Yiming is almost suffocated. Just now, Xie Feng was in danger. It''s still uncertain whether he can escape. Without Huo Yiming''s interference, Xie Feng has a chance to fight to death. It''s just that Huo Yiming''s help makes it possible for him to become a hundred percent. But for Huo Yiming, there is almost no chance. Although Ji Qingwen is good at shooting, for Huo Yiming, the opponent is good at everything. However, the youth always kept calm and did not wait to die at this moment. Regardless of the chance, he did his best. At this moment, Huo Yiming''s whole body potential was squeezed to the extreme by him. In his eyes, there was a faint flash of red light. All the black Dao Qi turned into black dragons, then gathered together and turned into a bigger black dragon, holding his head high to meet Ji Qingwen''s palm. In the black dragon''s eyes, suddenly there was a blood red light. This light is so subtle that in addition to facing the black dragon''s Ji Qingwen, even Xie Feng didn''t notice. But Ji Qingwen sees this, but suddenly one Zheng, on the face peeps out the extremely stunned look. After she smashed the black dragon''s head with one hand, her hand could not help pausing. With this little effort, the palm strength is reduced a little. The black dragon is still broken. Huo Yiming spits blood and flies backwards like a broken kite. Xie Feng, who had just slowed down, quickly came forward to catch him with soft strength, so that he would not be photographed on the ground on the spot. Otherwise, with such a strong and domineering force, he would not be able to release his force and fall directly to the ground, for fear that he would be shocked to death. Ji Qingwen has a strange expression. His expression can even be called blankness. Subconsciously, she wanted to go down to see the young man again, but the air behind her had already chased him. Ji Qingwen has no choice but to stay and continue to flee to the West. Aokong pretends to be nothing, praises Xie Feng casually, and then continues to catch up. Xie Feng then quickly recuperated himself with Huo Yiming''s injury. Zhang Dongyun, Zong Tianxuan and Shen Herong witnessed the whole process calmly from afar through light and shadow pictures. Finally, it''s time to let Ji Qingwen go. Throw out the bait and see if the fish will take the bait. There''s no need to worry about aokong''s acting skills. It all depends on whether he is willing to do it or not. As long as he works hard, he can make Ji Qingwen walk away without any trace. The other side all the way west, gradually out of the boundaries of the invincible city. However, Zhang Dongyun can still determine Ji Qingwen''s position through the rune seal on her forehead. If the Fuyin is suddenly disturbed, whether it is Lei Han or not, at least it means that she is close to a piece of immortal trace. Moreover, it is a fragment that has been developed to a certain extent, which can affect the rune seal left by Chang''an city.After throwing out all the hooks and baits, Zhang Dongyun stopped staring at them. He began to focus on the rest of invincible city. It''s rare to make a temporary expansion. The current coverage of invincible city is equivalent to the 11th for the formal expansion. All aspects of the size range, expand to a degree that ordinary people can''t imagine. In terms of East-West distance alone, it is more than 4 million kilometers. The altitude above is more than 2 million kilometers. This time, Zhang Dongyun confirmed his long-standing conjecture. This conjecture made him feel absurd, but now I have to say that the world is so absurd. Because the earth under their feet is not a sphere. It''s the legendary "round sky and round place". The earth is flat and the sky is like an umbrella. The earth below is not so much a sphere as a hemisphere. But on the surface of the hemisphere, there was no life, it was full of earth and rock, and there was lava inside. Invincible city has been expanding to the East, including countless oceans. This time, it transcends the endless barren sea. The sea has an end. But not land. It''s endless fog. Beyond the fog, there is the empty universe. If Zhang Dongyun moves himself into this empty universe, and then looks back at the world called yanhuangjie, it looks like a sphere. The sphere, however, is the upper half of the atmosphere, the lower half of the water and soil, separated by the sea level and the ground. It looks like someone dug up such a large semi-circular world from other places, and then added the atmosphere to make a round ball shaped cover to hold the world and make it stable. Zhang Dongyun looked back at the universe, where there were stars, sun and moon. When the stars change, they contain infinite wisdom. The whole world is full of absurdity that violates the common sense of blue star in Zhang Dongyun''s memory. An absurdity that seems so harmonious. Well, for blue star, everything here is against common sense. Let''s see what we''ve got in the universe. If you want to move in the universe, it is possible only for those who are highly skilled in practice. Take the warrior as an example, at least the fourth realm of Emperor Wu and the realm of Six Harmonies should be developed. However, Zhang Dongyun is in the invincible City, so he can do whatever he wants. The universe is boundless, but at present, the easternmost end of the invincible city clearly has a part that covers a piece of space. Zhang Dongyun glanced at it, but there was something that really interested him. First of all, very small ice floes. In the ice, it seems that some small stones are frozen. But these seemingly insignificant stones are rare treasures. In the dark void of the universe, they are really unimportant, and there is not much aura to escape, so even if there is a way, they have not been found. Zhang Dongyun would like to thank these strange treasures named moxingtie for their low-key and secret. Otherwise, before Lord Zhang''s invincible city expanded here, things would have been searched by others. Desert Star iron is the most important treasure in the process of martial arts cultivation. For Zhang Dongyun, he needs these treasures in his current cultivation. He has almost wiped out all the treasures in heaven and earth that are helpful to the cultivation of martial arts. Now he needs a new booster. If not, of course it doesn''t matter. With the blessing of other aspects of invincible City, his cultivation speed can still shock other people''s eyes. But Lord Zhang wants to be faster. As fast as possible, even as fast as possible. Now with the desert Star iron, he is sure that he will continue to maintain the current extremely fast speed of cultivation. In fact, five years or so since his official practice, Wudao has rushed to the twelfth realm, which has far broken the relevant record before the Yanhuang realm, and has thrown the second place out of sight. On the path of enlightenment and talent cultivation of Buddhism and Confucianism, maybe you can find someone with such speed, but you can''t even think about martial arts. Even the reincarnated martial arts masters don''t have such speed. The foundation of the spirit stone and jade fetus, the casting of the spirit of the invincible City, the most excellent cultivation methods, and all kinds of treasures to assist the cultivation, have just had his miracle. With Moxing iron, he is sure to sprint to the next level as soon as possible. Waving his hand and putting things away, Zhang Dongyun strolls in the sky and appears in another universe in an instant. He looked quietly at the empty void. Shaoqing, stretch out a finger and fly in the air gently. Suddenly, there was a sharp sword Qi, surging out, cutting through the dark void.The spirit of the sword is extremely fierce, which reveals a strong murderous and dead spirit, almost suffocating. Don''t mention ordinary people. They are practitioners with high accomplishments. They don''t need sword Qi to cut them. If they just get close to them, they will die. If someone comes near, the sword will be inspired immediately, and the future will be killed. Even if the sword Qi is only left by the master, it doesn''t really have its own consciousness. But for a long time, the sword Qi was kept in the void, and the strength of the sword master can be imagined. It''s just that Zhang Dongyun has an invincible City, so it''s OK to be close to it. It wasn''t until he actively stimulated the sword Qi that the sword Qi had a reaction. At the moment, the sword Qi is like a raging dragon, twisting in the air, but it is always in the same place and can''t leave. Zhang Dongyun thought about it carefully, and his eyebrows could not help stirring up slightly. It''s not the sword of Su Po. ¡­¡­ It''s not the sword meaning of Ao Ying''s mother Fu Yuting. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 515 As far as Kendo is concerned, Su Po''s swordsmanship is worthy of the first place. Su Po''s Kendo has risen to a new level, compared with the power of the transformation of Baize, who was able to understand the reality of the opponent''s Kendo and break it. What he pursues is the real perfection of kendo, which is incomparably pure. He strives for perfection, and his swordsmanship is nameless. If there must be a name, it is that only one word "sword" is enough. It contains the ultimate belief and pursuit of winning all things with a sword and breaking all laws with a sword. Therefore, the sword is invisible. It was su who broke the sword. It looked as if he had drawn out an invisible sword. It is not so much a blade as a will called "sword". The sword is nameless and invisible, but it is the sharpest in the world and can be conquered. Regardless of Zhang Dongyun, an exception with the blessing of invincible City, Su Po is now the first person in Yanhuang. Even Leihan''s Xuantian universe opened, and the vast and powerful force concentrated on his fist, which was cut open by Su Po''s sword. In the first World War, Su Po was the best move. Lei Han was able to win him because of his deeper mind, strategy and deeper realm accumulation. His own evaluation is fair. If Su Po, like Lei Han, had already reached the fourteenth frontier in his early years and accumulated over the years, it would not be easy to tell the outcome of the first world war between the two sides. Su Po''s excellent Kendo is not only respected by Yan Huang, but also superior to other masters in other places. Zong Tianxuan''s swords and swords match each other, but he can compete with Su Po. Although he is not as fierce as Su Po''s swords, he has the advantages of both violence and length. But if it''s just Xingluo sword, it''s not as good as Su Po sword. Aokong''s wife Well, aokong''s ex-wife, Aoying''s mother, Fu Yuting, is also a master of kendo. He was not willing to mention his wife more, so Zhang Dongyun respected him and did not dig his privacy. However, from the knowledge of Zong Tianxuan, Yu Tianquan and Xian Kaiyang, Zhang Dongyun also has a general understanding of Fu Yuting. She was born in Senluo sword palace, another famous family in the world. One of them is called the magic sword. If it is said that Su Po''s sword means that one sword can break ten thousand methods, then the all powerful sword means that one sword can produce ten thousand methods. Compared with Su Po''s sword, its power is slightly inferior, but it is also extraordinary. Referring to the words of the public, Zhang Dongyun can have a basic judgment on it. It is still on top of the inheritance of Shushan sect in Dongsheng Shenzhou of Yanhuang kingdom. In other words, if there is no su Po, the people from Senluo sword palace will come to Dongsheng Shenzhou Zhongtu, and kendo can walk horizontally all the way. However, because of Su Po''s inspiration and honing, Shushan school''s Kendo has been steadily improving on the original basis, though not by leaps and bounds. Realistically speaking, Han Feiyu''s cultivation of Kendo and his natural intelligence are not low. He can be called Shushan Shuangbi with his simplicity. Because of Su Po, they embarked on two different paths and gained more. Now Han Feiyu is still working as a coolie. With the breakthrough of cultivation to the peak of Emperor Wu, even Kendo also greatly improved. It is commendable that his speculation and progress on Kendo has not stopped, but is still moving forward slowly and firmly. In his eyes, his goal is to sharpen Shushan''s swordsmanship and constantly improve it. In the future, he will fight against Su Po to prove Shushan''s sword. Now, under his training, Shushan Kendo is still inferior to the magic sword, but the gap between the two sides is rapidly narrowing. The premise, of course, is that Kendo at senlo sword palace is stagnant. Fu Yuting and her school are in big trouble. Their old enemy, the miejian sect, a famous sword sect, defeated the Mountain Gate of Senluo sword palace many years ago, killed a large number of sword palace masters, and rounded up and hunted down the sword palace disciples. Calculate the time, is in Ao Kong and Fu Yuting meet before. So when Fu Yuting entered the world of Yanhuang, it was probably to avoid the pursuit of her enemies. After that, she left and did not come back for many years, which should be to avoid implicating aokong and his daughter. However, although he suffered a great loss at that time, Senluo sword palace had a strong foundation and made many friends. Over the years, they have not been exterminated by miejian sect, but gradually recovered. A few days ago, they even went back to Vientiane and took back their ancestral Mountain Gate. Of course, the miejian sect fought back and forth again and again, and the two sides were very close to each other in the Vientiane world. But anyway, Senluo sword palace was relieved. It should be at that time that Fu Yuting returned to Yanhuang to visit her daughter Ao Ying. Of course, according to her own words, she also came to Yanhuang to find some treasure. It''s not surprising that she doesn''t show up again.The fight between Senluo sword palace and miejian sect has become increasingly fierce. The next victory or defeat is crucial. Senluo sword palace is not far away from the time of returning home and having no worries. It is difficult for Fu Yuting to go out and walk more before she makes sure that her school has nothing to do. If it attracts the attention of miejian sect, it may also endanger aokong and his daughter. Of course, she didn''t know that Zhang Dongyun was eager for someone to come to Chang''an. Lord Zhang has never seen the swordsmanship of miejian sect with his own eyes. But according to the description in the rumor, compared with the sword Qi remaining in the universe, it looks more and more similar. Someone from miejian sect has come here? Or just passing by? Zhang Dongyun pondered for a moment, shook his head slightly, searched for something worthy of attention in the void, took it with the desert Star iron, and returned to the realm of Yanhuang. The total time of temporary expansion is only one day, but for Zhang Dongyun, it is enough to search all valuable resources within the scope of temporary expansion. He returned to the Daming Palace in Chang''an City in eastern Xinjiang. After sitting on the throne in the hall, Lord Zhang called out his own system. Looking at the 149 thousand exaggerated guard experience points, he nodded with satisfaction. This time, the accumulation of guard experience has set a new record. All thanks to his wanton raids on beijuluzhou and xiniuhezhou. Master Ye Jing, master Chengmo and other masters of the fourteenth realm can provide 6000 points each, but their number is limited. That is to say, the points of aokong, Zong Tianxuan and Shen Herong who were promoted to Chang''an City in the first World War were made up. It''s because Zhang Dongyun has almost wiped out all the 13th frontier experts in Beiju Luzhou. The Xiniu Hezhou 13th realm master also contributed a lot of guard experience. Each of them is worth 5000 points, but the number of them is far more than the number of the people in the fourteenth realm. So Lord Zhang made a lot of money. The previous tenth official expansion and temporary expansion consumed 121000 Guardian experience. Zhang Dongyun not only earns all his money now, but also has surplus. Now, the day of temporary expansion is over, but as long as Zhang Dongyun is willing, he can have another day. However, all that can be cleaned now has been cleaned by him. If we do it again, we won''t have so many goals and let him get his money back. Good steel needs to be used on the blade. Zhang Dongyun will never waste it now. What he''s thinking about right now is to hook Rehan. Last time I didn''t have a chance, this time I love you very much. Leihan has triggered the task. If the task was not completed last time, it will not be triggered this time. However, compared with the points awarded by the system, Zhang Dongyun is more concerned about the spoils after winning Lei Han. I have to say, this boy is not simple. It is a skill to find out the weakness of others. It''s another skill to be able to find a way to deal with weaknesses. In Zhang Dongyun''s opinion, this guy not only has many ideas, but also has a lot of luck. Like a dobao boy, he has whatever he wants. If you beat his local tyrant, you can fight for a long time. It''s true that the fifth falls and the eldest has enough to eat Zhang Dongyun wiped his hand in the air, so he saw two pictures of light and shadow. One belongs to Huo Yiming and the other belongs to Ji Qingwen. Lord Zhang sits on the back of his chair, hands folded in front of him, ring finger and little finger clasped, middle finger, index finger and thumb fingertips facing each other, quietly watching the light and shadow picture. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ From xiniuhezhou to the northwest, it almost reached the boundary of Yanhuang in this direction. The deep sea is full of storms. It turns into a dead place for those who have advanced cultivation and are unwilling to set foot on. Under the sea, the undercurrent whirls and surges, and the force smashes steel at will, which is no less dangerous than on the sea. At the bottom of the ocean, it''s full of reefs. Under the reef, near the center of the earth, there is heaven and earth. Here, there is an underground palace. The underground palace is very hidden, and the aura does not leak out. It is integrated with the surrounding reefs and rocks. Even the most brilliant and powerful people passing by can hardly detect the secret underground. The underground palace is divided into many stone chambers, in which various kinds of materials are hidden. Even if hundreds of people are hiding here, they can support themselves in a short time. At present, however, there are only a few people in the underground palace. In the outer hall, two people are guarding together. A king of martial arts. A demon, a real body and a wild God. They are all the best in the world. The warrior looks solemn, silent, not impatient, quietly guarding here.The devil was very anxious. The five blood holes on his head were filled with black air, which made him miserable and eager to rob the ground with his head. But at the moment, even if he was anxious and painful, he didn''t dare to make a sound. He insisted on staying with the warrior in the outer hall. The deepest part of the underground palace is actually a glacier that seems to be flowing slowly. Above the glacier stood a tall man in black. The man is missing his left arm and blind in his right eye. The broken arm, as well as the right eye socket, even failed to stop bleeding, blood kept gushing from it. The man in black looked down at the glacier. In the glacier, another man was frozen. Without his right arm, there was a blood hole as big as a sea bowl in his chest, which directly hollowed out his body and penetrated his chest and back together. However, at the moment, there are blue streams of light surging in the glacier, from all directions, together to the man''s chest and abdomen gap. Ice blue light flow filled the terrible wound, and gradually condensed into a heart like ice crystal. Seeing the success of Bingxin''s condensation, the one eyed man in black stretched out his left right hand and put his finger on the Bingxin of the other side. The next moment, the "heart" of ice crystal suddenly jumps. It''s like real flesh and blood. The next moment, the ice blue light flows through the ice core and diffuses to the four limbs. The flesh and blood on the front chest and back began to grow again to fill the gap. It seems that the flesh and blood frozen by ice crystals are actually fused together. Finally, the huge wound on the chest healed. After a flash of ice light, it turns into normal human skin, and everything recovers as before. Ice blue light flow, and gradually gathered to the right arm of the wound, shining in the wound. The one eyed man in black looked at the scene silently. Then in his right hand, he suddenly had a tree trunk. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 516 Sealed in the glacier, the man''s huge wounds on his chest and abdomen have healed and recovered well. Although his eyes are still closed, silent and unconscious, the continuous heartbeat in his chest is no different from that of normal people, and even more powerful. His right arm, there are ice blue light flashing, slowly extended out. On the glacier, the one eyed man in black puts down his trunk. The tree trunk seems to sink into the glacier. Then, with the ice blue light of the broken arm wound. When the light was surging, a layer of frost quickly formed on the surface of the tree trunk, frozen the tree trunk, and connected it to the man''s broken arm in the glacier, like a new arm. The ice layer on the surface of the tree trunk changes gradually, which is really like an arm made of ice. And the tree trunk is located in the ice layer, actually began to sprout. Under the vigorous development, the ice and snow interweave with the tree trunk, and then gradually have a flesh and blood posture. This connecting arm is more and more like a real human arm. Its surface is no longer like ice and snow, but like real human skin. "Ironic..." Leihan in black, a rare sigh. He looked at Su Po in the ice. His eyes were complicated for a moment. There is a spirit gathering vine for aokong. There is a galaxy heart jade for Chu Yaoguang. There is a remnant chapter of the saint''s manuscript prepared for Shen He Rong. Naturally, there is something for Su Po that can help him improve his strength. I don''t know whether it''s su Po''s good luck or Lei Han''s good luck. He found two treasures that are suitable for Su Po. Wutong God branch dry. Xuansheng ice soul. They are the treasure of "wood" and "water". The sword of Su Po can be described as the acme of "gold", even beyond the scope of "gold". , but the Wutong God branch and the mysterious ice cream can still help him. Xuansheng Bingpo is not the extreme cold that freezes and exterminates the living beings, but has the miraculous effect of breeding life. Wutong tree is one of the most vigorous creatures in the world. When the two are added up, Su Po will be injured again and his recovery will be greatly accelerated. at the same time, water can grow wood, and the ice cream can nourish the branches of Wutong. and Jin Kemu, Su Po, with his right hand out of the sword, Jian Feng first cut off the branches of Wutong God, and turned to silence. Jin also makes water, but this can be decided by Su Po himself. Wutong even contains the essence of fire. In this way, Su Po now has gold, wood, water and fire, and the five elements only lack the last one. If the "Earth" can be gathered together, the five elements will complement each other and work together, which will greatly enhance his foundation. This does not affect his Kendo, but gives the sharp blade a more solid ridge. Su Po is full of kendo. He has learned it by himself. Although he is not backward in self-cultivation, he is ordinary compared with swordsmanship. He has a long sword, which is not indefatigable. But when we fight with a strong enemy like Lei Han, we will inevitably have a weak foundation. In the previous World War I, Lei Han relied on his deeper knowledge, faster recovery and gathering power, exchanged two fists for Su, broke one sword, and finally won half of his moves. Now, even though Su Po is still incomplete in the five elements, there are "water" and "wood" to raise the sword. He has already called himself a more powerful and heavy swordsman. Also called its overall strength, more powerful. What''s more, Xuansheng Bingpo also made up for Su Po''s weakness. Strictly speaking, it''s not really a short board. It''s just that compared with his excellent attack power, he''s a little bit biased in protecting himself. Even if there is sword Qi to protect the body, the sword ridge is not as good as the sword edge. Su Po''s defense against himself was not too outstanding. But his attack, with the realm opponent basic nobody can resist. The final result is that the enemies who confront him basically choose to attack each other, exchanging injuries for injuries and fighting for life. Others, such as Yu Tianquan and Xian Kaiyang, could threaten the safety of the Soviet Union. Lei Han even changed Su Po''s heart with his left arm. But with Xuansheng''s Bingpo in his body, he recasts Su Po''s hard work. When he can master this power freely, he can fight with others. If he is in danger, Bingpo''s power will automatically cover his body with a layer of Ice Armor. Even if someone has a strong attack power and can give birth to the protection of ice armor, with this barrier, Su Po will have less scruples when he attacks others. After all, he is more likely to stab his opponent first than others to break his Xuansheng Ice Armor. However, all this has to wait until he recovers from his injury. now he looks serious and broken arm, but he has recovered to the original. But it is still a long time to adapt to the branch of the Wutong God and the ice and soul, and to treat the internal wounds by the two treasures.Leihan''s only left eye, after watching the glacier silently for a long time, turned and left. He walked out from the deepest part of the underground palace, and Longchuan and Yaofeng, who were guarding the outer palace, saluted in a hurry: "see your majesty!" "If there''s any news outside, report it." Leihan said casually. "Ming Tonghui, the city leader of Chang''an, went out of the pass, and the monks of the eastern expedition to Chang''an were annihilated." Longchuan reported: "after that, I heard that he went to beijuluzhou, guinanshan and others He basically killed them all. " Lei Han''s face was like a rock, and his expression did not fluctuate. Longchuan continued: "later, he went to nanzhanbuzhou to clean up and attack the monks there, and finally went to xiniuhezhou. He completely destroyed the border of the pure land Buddha Kingdom, and the monks died again." At this point, Longchuan''s voice pauses slightly. Always cold, his face faintly appeared the color of fear. Although he soon recovered, his voice still trembled slightly: " Ming Tonghui split the whole Xiniu Hezhou into two parts! " Leihan''s face was colorless, and he nodded slightly: "it''s really him. In this way, the things prepared for him may not be able to conquer him." "Your Majesty..." Longchuan wants to talk but stops, and looks deep into the underground palace. Lei Han''s eyes were bright and cold. He looked at Longchuan indifferently. As soon as Longchuan gritted his teeth, he kowtowed to Leihan: "Your Majesty, I have never convinced anyone in my life. Only you, your majesty, I firmly believe that you can lead us all to the world beyond the Yellow River! To follow you to conquer tianwai is my greatest wish for the rest of my life, even if I die in the process. But I''m not happy to say something offensive to you today Lei Han did not get angry: "speak." "Yes, your majesty!" Longchuan took a deep breath and raised his head: "Your Majesty, no matter Chen Huang, ape Long Wang or Qianqiu Da Ni, they are all amazing people. If you say something disrespectful, it''s not easy for you to defeat them." Leihan listened quietly, without saying anything. "In addition to your own magical skill, the original dark immortal body, you can also harvest miraculous effects when you are ready to deal with their external objects. But with their ability, if you use the same method next time, it may not have the first effect." Longchuan said in a deep voice. Lei Han''s tone was calm: "it''s not possible, but certain. Those who can only play a role once, that is, the original dark does not destroy the body. If you see twelve younger sisters next time, it may not have the effect this time." Longchuan continued to take a deep breath: "what''s more, they are all beneficial to their practice. This time they will not die, but they will get a blessing in disguise. Next time I see you, they will be stronger." He looked up at Lei Han and said, "Your Majesty, I dare not say anything about your old love. On the contrary, if you really want to say something, you will be kind to us old ministers in the future. I only have joy in my heart, but Does it really have to be like this? " When Longchuan said this, he looked into the underground palace again: "if you don''t kill the sword demons, they are nostalgic, but like now, they will make the future enemies stronger!" Lei Han looks at Longchuan quietly. Longchuan breathed out a long breath and bowed to him: "Your Majesty doesn''t need to explain to me. I''m so disrespectful and willing to accept any punishment. I''m just thinking about their affairs. I hope you''ll think twice." Longchuan has always known that Lei Han is not kuanhe Renjun. Just look at Yao Feng, who is in agony until now. So Leihan was not totally cold-blooded when he thought about his old love. When Longchuan and others knew it, they were really relaxed. Now, however, it may lead to failure. "Previously, Lao Qi should not be a traitor." To Longchuan''s surprise, Lei Han explained to him: "in that case, I will not kill him. However, I am not sure about the 11 and 12 younger sisters. But as long as they didn''t follow Ming Tonghui to set up a small Gang to betray the rest of us, I will not kill them." Lei Han said calmly: "I never thought of killing my brother, but on the other hand..." He looked down at Longchuan Ming Tonghui, that traitor, must die! " Longchuan hesitated: "but your majesty, when you fight with the Lord of Chang''an, they will help him..." "So I need to make some more preparations." Leihan left the outer hall with his negative hand and entered another quiet room in the underground palace. He took out two things and flashed them separately. One of them, Lei Han, was extremely dazzling. They all narrowed their eyes slightly. Another group of light does not shine, but the breath it reveals is more mysterious. Leihan looked at the second light group quietly. Through this fragment of immortal trace, his mind seems to return to the immortal trace more than 30 years agoLao Qi didn''t come. The eldest is refining the immortal trail, and the remaining ten of them are guarding the Dharma and guarding the outside. Results the old man vomited blood and retreated, and the injury was extremely serious. Lei Han and others were shocked and wanted to come forward for treatment, but they saw the boss waving his hand to them with difficulty: "all go! All of you! I hope it''s in one fell swoop! Otherwise, my previous efforts will be wasted The second, fourth and tenth came out to meet him. Lei Han and others went forward to try to refine the immortal trace. Seeing the immortal trace becoming more and more unstable, the boss urged the remaining three people to come forward. People refine the immortal trace, but they still can''t. Under the powerful force, all of them were hit hard on the spot and scattered around. The immortal trail is full of brilliance. Rehan will never forget that scene. The old man, who had been seriously injured and couldn''t move, suddenly rushed to the immortal trace again in the light of nothing, and disappeared in an instant. Before he could recover from his astonishment, someone was killed outside. Astonishment is followed by fury. Leihan dragged his seriously injured body and killed the abbot of Longxiang temple in the west of Dongsheng Shenzhou. But he didn''t care about the life or death of the monk. He just wanted to get out of his way. When he killed his opponent and wanted to get close to the palace of immortal trace, the immortal trace suddenly collapsed and became violent. Countless streamers bombard the outside world, shaking everyone out. Lei Han was shocked to the sky and didn''t know where he was. After many years, he just returned to Yanhuang. Things have changed and people have changed. Maybe, people are still those people. But Rehan couldn''t tell who was human and who was ghost. The only sure thing is Ming Tonghui! If the other party didn''t have a premeditated plan, it can''t explain what he did. However, Su Po, Shen He Rong and others all believe in Ming Tong Hui, not him. In the quiet room, Lei Han''s left eye flashed slightly, his mind pulled away from the memory. Perhaps, we should try to return to the site once. If we can catch some of Ming Tonghui''s positive examples in those years, we can''t help Su breaking their disbelief. According to their reaction to the evidence, we can judge whether they had been with Ming Tonghui at the beginning or were hoodwinked by Ming Tonghui now. But even if they believe in themselves, Ming Tonghui has now obviously broken through to the Emperor Wu. At present, we are not sure how to restrain each other. Now looking back, when we attacked Dongsheng Shenzhou earlier, the other side should have been closed. It should be said that this accomplishment of Ming Tonghui was not beyond Lei Han''s expectation. It''s just one thing to know and another to have a solution. Above Wu Huang, Wu Huang and Wu Huang are two concepts. The gap is even greater between the Martial emperor and Jiujing. "You have to take risks." Leihan''s left eye turned to the first more dazzling light. He held out his remaining right hand and grasped the light ball. Then, into their own is still bleeding in the right eye socket. The light was a little dim for a moment, but the next moment, it burst out more dazzling than before. Lei Han was shocked. Then, the whole body, up and down, are bright and dazzling light package. He was shining all over, and the whole quiet room was white. But soon, a dark shadow appeared on him. The darkness did not neutralize the flare. Instead, the two sides collided fiercely, not giving way to each other. With Lei Han''s brilliant and powerful cultivation strength, it is difficult to suppress the conflict between light and dark, but it is extremely painful. Among them, the pain is not only as if to tear him in two. But every hole, every pore on his whole body, seemed to tear. Yao Feng had five holes in his head by his five fingers, and he was in agony. Lei Han is suffering more than Yao Feng. He snorted and sat down with his knees crossed. Light and darkness, encourage conflict, constantly saw. With the passage of time, the conflict has not subsided, but intensified. However, the light and dark of the conflict gradually converged, occupied the left and right half of Lei Han''s body, and then hanged each other. His right body was dark on one side, but his right eye, which should have been blind, was shining brightly. The left half of the body is bright, only the left eye is dark. And his broken left arm, at this moment, with the brilliance shining, slowly extended outward on his shoulder, actually slowly condensed a section of illusory arm which was completely composed of light. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 517 Lei Han hid himself and shut up, but he didn''t completely cut off from the outside world. Longchuan was ordered by him to go out every three to five to find out the latest news. At the same time, he was also ordered to contact Ji Qingwen. Even if Longchuan is not there and Yao Feng is left alone in the underground palace, he will not be able to turn over any storm. At present, Yanhuang is basically the world of Chang''an city. The Buddhist monks in Xiniu Hezhou resisted, but they were defeated like a mountain and could only escape. All over the world, people from Chang''an are everywhere. No matter Ji Qingwen or Longchuan, they need to be careful and hide their whereabouts. It''s not easy for them to meet successfully. Sometimes, Zhang Dongyun in the Daming Palace of Chang''an city is thinking about whether to relax so that Ji Qingwen can get in touch with Lei Han earlier. However, after a little consideration, Zhang Dongyun decided to let it go. His next focus is on his own system. The system refreshes the construction task once again: [construction task 11.1 - Dongsheng Shenzhou, nanzhanbuzhou, beijuluzhou, and xiniuhezhou are all under the control of Chang''an. Please unify the whole Yanhuang boundary as soon as possible and bring the four continents under the control of Chang''an] Zhang Dongyun sees it and nods slightly. About the task of system release, he has gradually found a way out. Under the current situation, it is indeed the most possible way for the system to issue construction tasks and unify the four continents. The good news for Lord Zhang is that the mission statement means that as long as the land of the four continents is unified and all the above population is brought under the rule of Chang''an, the mission will be completed. It doesn''t matter if the ocean is farther away. If not, according to the consistent style of the system, the mission statement will not include the word "four continents", but only the Yanhuang boundary. Regardless of the distant sea, the difficulty of the task will undoubtedly be greatly reduced. It also means that there is hope to finish the task as soon as possible. Of course, there are some risks in this task. The fact that the Buddhist sect in Xiniu Hezhou has fallen trees and scattered monkeys is largely due to the lack of leaders. Jinghua can not be mentioned now, mainly because maharoni is not here. So the monks had to leave. When maharoni comes back from tianwai, the monks will have the backbone again and will probably fight back to Xiniu Hezhou again. If they go all the way East, Zhang Dongyun will naturally welcome them. I''m afraid they''ll come steady. At that time, Xiniu Hezhou will fall into a tug of war just like Dongsheng Shenzhou and the western regions. In that case, it will be more difficult to stabilize Chang''an''s rule in the whole Xiniu Hezhou. If we can finish this task before maharoni, master Jinghua and his disciples come back, it will be OK for them to take back the western part of Xiniu Hezhou. Zhang Dongyun thought about it and deployed his troops. In the past, most of the overseas protectors were directly transferred to nanzhanbuzhou, guarding the whole nanzhanbuzhou. Among the local demons in southern zhanbuzhou, there are the head of Taotie clan, hakun, and the head of changbiaohu clan, heiyang. However, their previous vacillation led to a great loss of points in Chang''an city. Now they have to constantly strive for meritorious service, and they dare not expect to occupy a high position. Xie Feng performed well in both his previous battles in southern zhanbu and his subsequent battles with northern Julu and Xiniu Hezhou. His own strength, also from not vulgar, can suppress the field. So as a reward, he became, so to speak, easy. In addition, like Ao Kong, Zong Tianxuan is in the same situation. In Chu Yaoguang''s words, at the peak of the past years, it was the foundation of the thirteenth realm. But in the past, Zong Tianxuan was the fourteenth frontier. So it''s not over for her to return to the thirteenth state. With Lei Han''s Galaxy heart jade, it can be said that it can be achieved in one move to return to the fourteenth realm. And next, it also helps her to further sprint to the realm above the Emperor Wu. Thinking of the realm above Emperor Wu, a familiar and strange face came to Zong Tianxuan''s mind. The figure is not high, holding a long halberd, like the figure of a demon. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 518 Many times, Zong Tianxuan admired his mentor''s vision of accepting apprentices. Of course, this only refers to the talent of martial arts. In the past, all the Big Dipper stars were talented people. At a young age, everyone has reached a height beyond the reach of countless people in their lives. When they broke up, the elder martial brother Fu Tianshu aokong snorted coldly: "he prepared these things just for the situation of that day?" Shen and Rong laughed and said nothing. Zhang Dongyun in the seat also feels ironic. In the previous battle, it was a bit embarrassing to lose. Su Po. Zong Tianxuan, promoted by Chang''an city. Aokong promoted by Chang''an city. After the promotion of Chang''an City, there is also Shen Herong, who is influenced by his own "thinking of the wise". One yuan mirror and Lei Wang Zhen Fu sword are two magic weapons in hand. If you really want to say that, this lineup is really not weak. At that time, twelve Yanluo gathered together, which was about this level. After all, Su Po, Ao Kong and others are stronger than themselves in the same realm. They insisted on keeping Lei Han out of Chang''an city. Zhang Dongyun didn''t firmly oppose it. This is also the reason. After all, their own lineup is equivalent to five experts of the same level with Lei Han. Even if yu Tianquan helps them, they also have an absolute advantage. The opening proved that it was not much different from what was expected. Lei Han has a way to crack the magic weapon of Chengyang immortal. It''s not so unexpected for Shen and Rong and others who know his consistent ability. It''s no surprise that Lei Han aimed at their own practice and sought to crack it. Zhang Dongyun helped them prepare in advance, just to plug the gap and even turn the flaw into a trap. The appearance of the original dark immortal body is somewhat unexpected. But even after Shen and Rong are seriously injured by Lei Han, there are still Su Po and Zong Tianxuan in this version. Aokong was restrained to a certain extent by the original dark invincible body, and his combat power was reduced. But on the whole, at least two and a half. In this case, Sanda will not win and they will not lose. As a result, he really lost. The reason why we lose awkwardly is not because we don''t win two out of five, but why we lose. Although no one is willing to admit it, in fact, they lost. They think Rehan is too bad Leihan has all kinds of cards to reserve, and he has made all kinds of methods to restrain them, and his strength is strong enough. Aokong thought of all these things. But they didn''t think that Rehan had a lot of good things for them. Lei Han is good at finding people''s defects, and aiming at these defects, he tries to find a way to solve them. But on the other hand, he can also find ways to help people make up for their shortcomings. If he is not a traitor or a traitor, he is undoubtedly concerned about his former brothers and sisters. If you want to say that as a man, the moment you get something, maybe you will really consider that things can also be used to fight. But it was only he who knew whether he would immediately erase the idea in a moment or whether he had been planning for it all the time. "Eight younger sisters and twelve younger sisters can go to seclusion. Eleven younger brother will go to Xiniu Hezhou first." Zhang Dongyun concluded the discussion. Zong Tianxuan, Ao Kong and Shen Herong all nodded their heads and left after saying goodbye to Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun took a long breath and got up from his seat. He walked alone in the hall, then took out the desert Star iron to figure out, and began his own practice. The 13th realm of martial arts cultivation, also known as the fourth realm of Emperor Wu, is called Tuo Liuhe. This is a state of further understanding the mystery of space on the basis of sweeping eight wastelands. Compared with sweeping the eight wastelands, when they reach the realm of six harmonies, the distance and frequency of moving the void will be greatly increased. Even if Qi and blood are released, sword Qi, sword Qi, fist strength and palm strength, they can break through the air within a certain range and can not be prevented. In addition, there is no need to mention the growth of physical Qi and blood itself. Of course, on the other hand, it is more difficult for a warrior to reach this level than it was before. No matter which path of practice, it is more difficult and time-consuming. In many realms, it is difficult for the final practitioner to appreciate the scenery. Zhang Dongyun calmed down and began to collect the spiritual power in the desert Star iron with his own Qi and blood, then guided him into the body and refined it. These desert star irons contain a lot of mysteries of space. In addition to refining Qi and blood, they can inspire Zhang Dongyun and help him to develop Liuhe faster. At the same time of Zhang Dongyun''s cultivation, Chang''an army kept calming the four sides. The Buddhist monks in Xiniu Hezhou were baptized by the blood of Chang''an. The survivors had to leave the land and flee overseas. Although the whole Xiniu Hezhou is divided into two parts, at present, it is basically under the control of Chang''an city.On the mainland, there are only a few places left, and there are sporadic revolts. But it is obvious that they are grasshoppers after autumn, and they can''t hop for a few days. As for Beiju Luzhou, it can''t turn over any waves. Zhang Dongyun killed too hard before. In the past, when Dongsheng Shenzhou was in Beimang, he was ploughed by Xian Kaiyang and Su Po, so that his vitality was greatly damaged that there were no practitioners above the 12th realm, and all horses were silent. And Zhang Dongyun swept the whole Beiju Luzhou. In the case of Dongsheng Shenzhou, he killed not only Beimang, but also Zhongtu, Xiyu and Nanhuang, who had no practitioners above the twelfth realm. In this way, there were also Lei Han''s filial sons and grandchildren, who did not dare to stand up at this time. There''s no leader, no sand. It''s not polite to say that Lord Zhang doesn''t care. If they do anything, they have to make a mess inside before they can decide a leader. In this case, there is certainly not enough to worry about. Compared with those who are loyal to Lei Han, or Ji Qingwen, Longchuan, GUI Nanshan and others, now more people are dissatisfied with them, and they have emerged one after another to join Chang''an city. It''s a clear reward and punishment for Lei Han. But it''s also the same: those who follow me prosper, those who rebel against me perish, and those who are bloody and cruel rule under high pressure. The process of his conquest of beijuluzhou was similar to that of Xian Kaiyang''s conquest of Beimang, the Dongsheng Shenzhou. There are many people who secretly refuse to accept or even rebel. But under the suppression of Lei Han and his four emperors, these people can only bear humiliation temporarily. Strictly speaking, as native beijuluzhou people, they do not necessarily want the outsiders of Dongsheng Shenzhou to become the masters of beijuluzhou. But right now, it''s better than Ray Han. Only by holding on to Chang''an''s thighs can we clear up their enemies and those loyal to Lei Han. As a result, more and more people took part in Chang''an City, while the diehards who were still loyal to Lei Han were cleaned up. "Your Majesty, you should be careful, careful and resolute. You are very capable." Chengyang returned to the Daming Palace in Chang''an city to report on his work. He also brought back another person: "in addition, his cultivation talent is also quite good. I remember your Majesty''s love for talent, so I brought him to the audience." Zhang Dongyun''s eyes turned and fell on a young man beside Chengyang. He looked at each other and asked, "are you half demon?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 519 "Your Majesty, I really have the blood of the demon family." Wang Shenxing, a young man, saluted Zhang Dongyun: "it''s just that I was an orphan since I was a child, and I have almost no memory of my parents. I really don''t know whether this half of the demon clan''s blood comes from my father or mother." Zhang Dongyun said: "whether people or demons, abide by the rules of Chang''an, there will be a foothold here, half demon is no exception." "Thank you, Ron." Wang Shenxing was relieved. Although it has long been heard that there are many big demons in Chang''an City, he is still walking on thin ice. After all, his childhood experience tells him that no matter he is a human or a demon, he is extremely repelled and regarded as a disgrace. Now with your Majesty''s words, at least in the future in Chang''an City, he will no longer be hostile because of his blood. For him, there is a relatively relaxed environment to facilitate his rapid rise. From this point of view, it is a good thing that Beiju Luzhou has changed its owner. When his own cultivation strength is improved to a certain extent, others can''t suppress him any more. All he needs is some time. Zhang Dongyun took a look at Wang Shenxing below: "Chang''an City, you can''t help fighting privately, but there are rules." Wang Shenxing had a slight jump in his heart. The city master of Chang''an seems to be able to see through the thoughts in his heart. "Chang''an can''t help fighting privately, but there is a premise that we must not miss your Majesty''s business." Cheng Yang real person reminds a way in the side. Wang Shenxing replied, "please don''t worry, your majesty and Taoist priest. I''ll save you." He saluted Zhang Dongyun: "Your Majesty, I believe that with my loyalty to your majesty, I will have more and more friends and fewer and fewer enemies. As for the trouble that someone is looking for me, I will deal with it properly and never miss your Majesty''s important task." When Zhang Dongyun heard the speech, he laughed to himself. Young as the man is, he has some heart. In this way, it means to show determination, not to provoke a quarrel easily, to seek revenge from those who are hostile to him and suppress him, and to take the initiative to create conflicts under the rule of Chang''an. He has self-confidence. If he is a little more relaxed, he will be able to swim in the sea and soar to the sky. As his strength improves, he will have more and more friends and fewer enemies. No matter what the other person thinks, there will only be more and more smiling faces on their faces. At the end of the day, even if there were still enemies who would fight to the end, they would not dare to fight him easily. If someone does fight him first, he will follow. No matter how difficult it is, the situation can not be more difficult than before he cast for Chang''an. What Zhang Dongyun appreciates is that he is not a good person. It''s not ironic. Beiju Luzhou is the world of practitioners of martial arts and demons. People who can occupy a place here are not good at it. In particular, people like Wang Shenxing, who are discriminated against by nature, have no hope of gaining a foothold, but will be eaten with bones. Although he is difficult, he is also not to be underestimated. He is famous in beijuluzhou. They are ruthless and cautious. They are easy not to make enemies. But once they fight with others, they often destroy the door. Most of the time, he acted boldly, which was totally incompatible with his name "Shenxing". I''m afraid many people will be surprised that such a person suddenly changes to a vegetarian diet. But when you think about it, it''s clear that he''s better than most people. It''s impossible for a half demon orphan to be able to make it to today''s level only by being brave and fierce. "The next time, you take Xiniu Hezhou and report with shiyidi and gupu." Zhang Dongyun calmly ordered: "Chengyang, you need to find someone else to help." Chengyang immortal hit a Taoist Jishou: "yes, your majesty." Wang Shenxing is determined and capable in all aspects, and he is familiar with the local conditions of beijuluzhou. With his help, Chengyang can save a lot of heart when he is in beijuluzhou. But since Zhang Dongyun has orders, Chengyang immortal should obey them. And it''s good for Wang Shenxing himself. The environment of beijuluzhou has been unfriendly to him for so many years. Leave for a while and go to the front line of Xiniu Hezhou. There are all backbone members of Chang''an city around, and they are constantly eliminating the remaining evils of Buddhism. Even if they reject Wang Shenxing, they are worried that he will attack, not because he is half demon. Wang Shenxing made a great contribution in Xiniu Hezhou, and then returned to Beiju Luzhou. The weight was different. Because of his blood, he practised the evil way. What''s more, it''s a rare change of kylin. For many years, there has been no Kirin in Yanhuang kingdom. Therefore, the change of kylin is almost invisible. Wang Shenxing is the only one at the moment. The advantage is that the magic power is exquisite and overbearing, which makes him powerful.The disadvantage is that he has no previous experience to learn from. He has to figure out everything by himself, and the risk of losing control is no lower than those who absorb refining demon blood from outside. In this case, in a very short period of time, he practiced to the present twelfth realm, that is, the third realm of the real body of the evil way. It is extremely rare for him to be reborn, completely reshape the body of the evil spirit, and get rid of the suffering of blood invasion. If you go to Xiniu Hezhou and get into aokong''s eyes and give him some advice, it will be of great benefit to him. Wang Shenxing didn''t know that aokong was in Xiniu Hezhou, and he didn''t have any more ideas on this aspect. He just pondered that there was no danger for the Buddhist disciples of Xiniu Hezhou to flee. Many people rushed there in the hope of taking the opportunity to perform meritorious service and seeking rewards from Chang''an city. However, it is said that the Buddha is not here and may come back at any time, so the real danger can not be seen now, but it may come at any time. With Zhang Dongyun''s identity and status, it''s natural not to say that the front foot can accommodate him, but the back foot will throw him to death. Although the Buddha is a great name, it may not be in the eyes of the city master of Chang''an. "By your Majesty''s will." Wang Shenxing saluted Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun waved, Chengyang immortal and Wang Shenxing left together. It''s not very difficult for the old Taoist to find another deputy when he returns to Beiju Luzhou. As I said before, in Beiju Luzhou, there are many people who sincerely take refuge in Chang''an city like Wang Shenxing. There are many capable people among them. Even if they are not as good as Wang Shenxing, they are enough. The situation in Xiniu Hezhou is totally different. In terms of force, the whole Xiniu Hezhou is now a part of Chang''an city. Most of the rebellious monks were forced to retreat into the barren sea, and few remained on land. Chang''an city also began to open its own political stall in Xiniu Hezhou. But this place is the origin of Buddhism in Yanhuang kingdom. Buddhism has been operating here for a long time, and its foundation is deeper than other places. At the beginning, in the western regions of Dongsheng Shenzhou, although it was also a Buddhist world, there were some famous martial arts schools like Jiefeng and Yulong school. It is true that Xie Feng took advantage of the opportunity of the great loss of vitality of Buddhism in the western regions due to the immortal deeds incident, successfully broke through the shackles, rushed to the fourteenth realm at one stroke, and led the prison dragon sect to grow completely. But before that, the prison dragon sect had some scale. In addition to the Yulong school, there are other small schools of martial arts and Confucianism in the western regions. At least, there is soil for them to live in. On this side, there is such a big Xiniu Hezhou, which has all Buddhism. The people here are either Buddhist disciples who have received precepts or ordinary people who believe in Buddhism and respect Buddhism. Countless years, long accumulated, the whole Xiniu Hezhou, like an iron bucket, can''t get a needle into it, can''t get water into it. Chang''an city is now breaking the iron barrel by violence from outside. But a broken iron bucket is still an iron bucket. The practitioners here are all Buddhists. People here still believe in Buddhism. For Chang''an, most of them are afraid and yield, but they have hidden hatred. It''s more difficult for them to cooperate with Chang''an and work for Chang''an. Even if they do it reluctantly, they may not work hard. A lot of people''s mentality, according to Zhang Dongyun''s Blue Star saying in his last life, is non violence and non cooperation. After aokong went there to see it, he suggested that the land should be reserved for planting. The land remains, the people are killed. Then they moved people from beijuluzhou and Dongsheng Shenzhou, and even loyal and reliable demon tribes from nanzhanbuzhou. Zhang Dongyun is still against this method. After all, it wasn''t one or two. The whole Xiniu Hezhou has a vast area of tens of billions of square kilometers, and its population is no less than that of Dongsheng Shenzhou. But we don''t need aokong''s method. There must be other methods. Otherwise, the current state of popular support in Xiniu Hezhou will not allow Lord Zhang to reach the standard and complete the task of the system. After thinking for a while, Zhang Dongyun called people to Daming Palace. Shaoqing, an old monk enters the hall. See Zhang Dongyun. "What do you think of Xiniu Hezhou?" Zhang Dongyun asked. "In the hearts of the people, we can guide them to the Buddha." The old monk put his hands together: "the Buddha is in the heart of the people, not in the body of a temple." Zhang Dongyun nodded with satisfaction: "in this way, people from Bodhi Temple go to Xiniu Hezhou." Below, the abbot of Zhongtu Bodhi temple in Dongsheng Shenzhou, heart and master, hands together: "I will obey your Majesty''s will." After he retired to Zhang Dongyun, he left and went back to his own Bodhi temple. After a brief arrangement, many monks went west with Xinxin and Abbot to Xiniu Hezhou. When people came to Xiniu Hezhou, they saw aokong and gupu, and then Xinhe, abbot and other monks dispersed and went deep into the folk places.With their large-scale touch, their actions were immediately changed. For many people in Xiniu Hezhou, it is very important that there is a Buddhist inheritance in Chang''an City, so they can continue to believe in Buddhism. Although we used to have temples for burning incense, it''s not impossible for us to burn incense in another temple. Anyway, the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas we worship are still the same. We are afraid of Chang''an, but we are also afraid of the blame of Buddha and Bodhisattva. Now there is no need to worry about the latter, so the resistance to the former is not so obvious. Zhang Dongyun sees everything in his eyes. In the future, thinking still needs to continue to change. But step by step, everything is difficult at the beginning. At the present stage, it is a good start to have such a result. The key is not to stop or go backwards in the future. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 520 There is Bodhi Temple standing in front of the stage to guide, Xiniu Hezhou people, gradually stable. In Zhang Dongyun''s opinion, this may be regarded as a sugar coated bullet from Chang''an city to Xiniu Hezhou As a matter of fact, the disciples of Bodhi temple, although they followed the orders meticulously, were not confused. Xiniu Hezhou, after all, is the origin of Yanhuang Buddhism. At present, the disciples of Bodhi Temple inevitably fall into self doubt. Are they going to practice in the world, or do they turn their back on Buddhism and lean on Chang''an City, and instead hold up their butcher''s knives to their fellow Buddhists? People have similar ideas, but it is not out of Zhang Dongyun''s expectation. When he was in the Daming Palace, although Xin and Abbot seemed calm, Zhang Dongyun knew the depth of each other''s heart and didn''t feel a little confused. He led the monks of Bodhi temple to Chang''an, not because he was afraid of Chang''an''s power, but because he believed that Chang''an could treat the people well and benefit the common people like master konguru. Chang''an has always done the same. They work for Chang''an and feel at ease. But now in the face of Xiniu Hezhou, the old monk hesitated slightly. It''s not exactly because this is the origin of Buddhism. To be realistic, under the rule of the Buddha, the pure land of Buddhism is really the pure land of bliss. It''s hard to say that people live and work in peace and contentment. Compared with the original western regions, the life of ordinary people in the pure land of Buddhism is actually better. To be exact, if we want to compare the living standards of the common people in the four continents, Xiniu Hezhou is really the first. Not to mention the situation in southern zhanbu Island, northern Qilu island was attacked more, Dongsheng Shenzhou was torn apart and fought for a long time, which was far less stable than that in Xiniu Hezhou. Of course, under the rule of Chang''an, it is still better than Xiniu Hezhou. But for now, the gap between the two sides is not too big to reach. So, for the sake of this gap, do you really want to kill Xiniu Hezhou and make Buddhism a river of blood? If jiashushangren, miaokunluo, Chengmo, and even Shuming were punished for invading Dongsheng Shenzhou and nanzhanbuzhou, then the rest of the Buddhist monks were slaughtered. At the moment, he will come to Xiniu Hezhou to help Chang''an City stabilize the situation. He is not dissatisfied, but full of contradictions. Such emotions, like poisonous weeds, fill the heart and the hearts of abbots and Bodhi monks. Until one day, heart and Abbot suddenly see Chen Yu from Dongsheng Shenzhou, as if suffering a blow. Because he clearly saw that this person in charge of Tiangong temple, led a group of Mohist practitioners of Tiangong temple, traveled across the ocean, came to Xiniu Hezhou to help build. They brought many novel inventions. There are gray soil powder, mixed with water, mixed with sand and stone, can quickly solidify, used in various engineering construction. In the eyes of experts like Xin and abbot, their hardness is nothing. But for ordinary people, for ordinary people, it''s strong enough. What''s more, the abbot and Xin found that the mud mixed with the powder could solidify in water. It can be used to build bridges and dams with half the effort. What makes Xinhe and Abbot care is that it doesn''t involve any aura changes at all. Ordinary people can use it after they are familiar with the operation methods. There are so many new things like this. Chen Yu and others of Tiangong Temple often have novel inventions, which are not only used for practitioners, but also convenient for ordinary people. The heart and Abbot have always heard of them. All this has gradually penetrated into every corner of Dongsheng Shenzhou and everyone''s side. Now, everything is spreading to Xiniu Hezhou. Chen Yu and others brought many new things, including the strange "cement", which Xin and Abbot did not know before. In this regard, they constantly bring forth new ideas, or constantly deepen and improve on the original basis. Looking at Chen Yu, the heart and the Abbot''s soul suddenly brightened again. Xiniu Hezhou people live and work in peace and contentment, but they have reached the limit. No matter how hard we try, we can only approach the current level of Chang''an city at most. However, there is still room for continuous improvement in Chang''an city. The heart and the abbot can''t even see where the end is. The contradiction in the old monk''s heart gradually disappeared. Chang''an city is the trend of the times. Not only is it powerful, but also there are some things that most practitioners will not pay attention to. The pure land of Buddhism will be replaced after all. He still didn''t want to commit more crimes. He hoped to open up his mind to accept Chang''an by persuading his fellow Buddhists in Xiniu Hezhou. Otherwise, they will be eliminated. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun through the heart and Abbot on the forehead of the rune, insight into its physical and mental changes.Not through invincible City, but this Buddhist monk is breaking through the original realm. The pure land of his Dharma Dharma body is open, expanding and spreading in all directions. The abbot of Bodhi Temple successfully broke through to the fourteenth realm, completed the peak of Buddhist dharma body, and achieved immeasurable realm. There are Buddhist Chants spreading around, attracting confused Bodhi Temple disciples to approach the past. Xinhe Abbot said in Xiniu Hezhou, dispelling the confusion of the disciples. Zhang Dongyun quietly watched this scene, for a moment, his heart was full of regrets. Chen Yu and them are always surprising. However, they are often a bit wrong about the technology tree. For example, Chen Yu kept improving his "iron horse" and eventually made many four -, five -, and six wheeled bicycles, which made Zhang Dongyun laugh and cry. But anyway, the overall atmosphere of Tiangong hall is very good, and there are often surprises. Chen Yu, Ma Kun and others have a lot of ideas. They don''t stick to the creation of simply serving the practitioners. In fact, they are called many practitioners under the rule of Chang''an. They hope that the temple of heavenly work can concentrate on serving the practitioners, not on the ordinary people. In their opinion, this behavior is no longer a waste of the resources of Chang''an Tiangong temple. However, a city Lord surnamed Zhang has not made a statement about this. Of course, your majesty knows the behavior of Chen Yu and others. Since I didn''t stop drinking, it was actually a statement. So those who disagree have to hold their noses. But Xin and Abbot obviously appreciate it very much. Chen Yu took the Tiangong temple to Xiniu Hezhou. He cooperated with the monks of Bodhi temple. A lot of impact, but also need time to see the effect. In particular, Xiniu Hezhou is so vast and has such a large population. However, all the steps taken by Chang''an City in Xiniu Hezhou have made steady progress. Zhang Dongyun can also rest assured and begin to focus on his own cultivation. In this way, as time flies, months will soon pass. Zhang Dongyun seldom deals with other affairs besides his daily practice. Until one day, his heart suddenly moved. After stopping his practice, Zhang Dongyun put his hand in the air and a light and shadow picture appeared in front of him. This light and shadow picture originates from the rune seal on Ji Qingwen''s forehead. Through this seal, Zhang Dongyun saw Ji Qingwen carefully, staying in the cloud in mid air, observing the surrounding environment. After making sure there was no one around, she just fell out of the air, and then plunged into the wild sea to the west of North guluzhou. Ji Qingwen fell into the sea and continued to sink all the way to the bottom of the sea. Zhang Dongyun is very interested in estimating the distance. This location is within the coverage of the eleventh expansion of invincible city. In other words, during the previous temporary expansion, he once expanded this position. But there was no sign of Rehan at that time. There is nothing special buried here. At the moment, Ji Qingwen should not go directly to see Lei Han. But as she is, she must have a different purpose. As time goes on, the situation of Chang''an City in Xiniu Hezhou becomes more and more stable. Even, many Taoist masters have begun to lay out the array from Dongsheng Shenzhou to Xiniu Hezhou, to calm the sea and establish a stable route. Chang''an people come and go, the sea is endless. But as all the four continents were calmed down, people began to relax. Ji Qingwen, who had been hiding in Tibet before, finally felt much more relaxed. Now it seems that she is quite still. In the Daming Palace in Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun was very interested. He watched the other side dive all the way to the bottom of the sea, then stopped and waited patiently. After a long time, another figure appeared at the bottom of the sea, facing Ji Qingwen. "Ice emperor" Longchuan. Seeing this, Zhang Dongyun suddenly smiles. Through Ji Qingwen''s cognition, he knows that Longchuan and Yao Feng left with Lei Han. Lei Han, sure enough, would not block his eyes and ears. He always wanted to send someone out to inquire about the news. At the same time, also listen to the return of Ji Qingwen. It''s really patient. It took Sheng so long for them to move. After Ji Qingwen met Longchuan, he asked, "how is your majesty?" While observing the surroundings, Longchuan said, "Your Majesty is no longer in a serious condition. He has recovered from his injury. Now he is practicing in seclusion." Ji Qing said in classical Chinese, "I have checked it carefully and no one has followed me." Longchuan nodded slightly. In the war with Chang''an, the protagonist on the north side of Luzhou was, of course, Lei Han himself.However, Ji Qingwen is also famous, showing his extraordinary strength outside Beiju Luzhou for the first time. Inside Beiju Luzhou, Yao Feng, GUI Nanshan and Longchuan all know that this young woman is actually the first of the four. His perception is keen, and above him. "Yu Tianquan should have been killed by the evil emperor himself." Ji Qing said in classical Chinese. Long Chuan said: "I came out to inquire about the news before, and I have heard something about it. I have reported it to your majesty. Now I''ll listen to what you said, and it''s confirmed." Ji Qingwen also said: "the strength of the evil emperor is beyond the previous estimate." "Your Majesty is ready." Longchuan replied simply. Ji Qingwen looked back at the East: "that''s good. Next, I''ll be responsible for inquiring about the news. You''ll guard the pass for your majesty." Longchuan answered: "good." They parted ways. But almost at the same time, someone else sneaked into the neighborhood. After Ji Qingwen and Longchuan separated, he ignored Ji Qingwen and quietly followed Longchuan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 521 Ji Qingwen just made a deal with Longchuan and separated again. He didn''t go to meet Leihan. Zhang Dongyun can determine her position, but Longchuan is another matter. The two sides parted ways, still unable to know where Lei Han was. Moreover, considering the fragments of the immortal trail on Lei Han''s side, even if Ji Qingwen really goes to meet Lei Han, after the two sides are close to a certain distance, the seal on Ji Qingwen''s body will be disturbed just like Su Po''s milk flap. Lei Han''s research and development on the fragments of immortal trace is more profound than Yang Li, Shen Tianxian and Ying xiaoi. Zhang Dongyun had realized this earlier and would naturally make other preparations. Although the meeting place of Ji and long was within the scope of the first expansion of invincible City, it was a waste of time to get Lei Han''s address out of his head. After all, the people who can get the experience of guarding were cleaned up last time. In this temporary expansion, there are not so many people to give the Lord Zhang money. So Zhang Dongyun''s way is to inform aokong to go, secretly stare at Longchuan, try to track him, and then look for Leihan''s whereabouts. Of course, this is a difficult task. Longchuan is a strong warrior in the fourteenth realm. He has a keen perception of the highest realm of Wuhuang. It is true that the martial arts are shorter than the changes of spirits, but they are not inferior to Buddhism, Confucianism, Taoism and so on in pure strength. However, the more advanced the cultivation is, the closer the spirit is to the body. In this case, we will win and lose. If injured, like Su Po and Lei Han, the physical body and spirit will be injured together. It is extremely difficult to recover, and it will take more efforts. The advantage is the unity of soul and soul, mutual reinforcement, far beyond the imagination of ordinary people with strong willpower and keen perception. Longchuan is the highest realm of Emperor Wu. It''s very difficult for the experts in the same realm to follow him. Within a thousand li radius, if there is a little wind and grass, he may be surprised. And the distance is too big. Close, easy to be found by him. Far away, a inattentive, he ran out of the shadow. Aokong, who has been promoted by Zhang Dongyun''s invincible City, is also the blood of magic dragon and magic mirage, which are integrated into one, resulting in aokong''s own magic power magic heaven. Under the change of the magic sky, aokong was not close to Longchuan until he was less than a hundred miles away. If we get closer, it''s possible for Longchuan to notice. Aokong did not care for himself, but followed each other quietly. He has a rebellious temperament and a fierce temper, but as long as he is willing to do this kind of tracking, he will never make mistakes. If he was careless before, after the first World War, even if he hated Rehan, he had to admit that he was really strong. In particular, the original dark immortal body of Lei Han almost completely ignores the magic of his opponent in the same realm. Ao Kong''s fighting with him is to some extent equivalent to tying up his own hand. Give him more time to discuss with Shen and Rong, maybe he can resolve the possibility of leihanyuan''s insistence, but not now. In this case, aokong, no matter how arrogant he is, must admit that he is not Lei Han''s opponent by himself. If he tries to capture Longchuan alive, and then ask Leihan where he is, it''s OK. But if this action is detected by Lei Han, the other party may immediately transfer. Next, it''s more difficult to find clues. So Ao Kong only followed Longchuan quietly. The goal of this trip was to find out where Lei Han was hiding. It''s better not to scare the snake. At that time, either the boss himself or Zong Tianxuan and Shen Herong will work together after they leave the customs. Aokong made up his mind and followed Longchuan quietly with a gloomy face and without a word. Longchuan didn''t realize that aokong was behind him. He was only careful to hide his body. Although the rule of Chang''an City in Xiniu Hezhou has become more and more stable and the atmosphere is not as high as before, there are a lot of experts coming and going in Chang''an city. Ji Qingwen, Longchuan and others still need to be careful. Even if you are not afraid of the strength of the other side, you also need to avoid exposing your whereabouts. Longchuan did not immediately return to the underground palace, but turned around in the sea area near Xiniu Hezhou, secretly observing and collecting information. At the same time, he turned a few times in case someone had been watching him secretly. Aokong silent sneer, the whole person has become strange and illusory. Even if someone is cut in front of him, it is difficult to detect its existence. Longchuan did not notice the difference, and finally turned all the way to the northwest. All the way across the vast millions of miles of sea, Longchuan gradually close to the boundary of Yanhuang in this direction. Aokong patiently followed each other, guessing in his heart whether Leihan had gone to heaven or was still in Yanhuang.At this time, Zhang Dongyun''s voice sounded in his ear: "11 younger brother, pay attention." Zhang Dongyun, who is in the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, looks at the light and shadow images from aokong''s body, shaking like waves, and beginning to become blurred. This is the same as Su Po''s, it is obviously disturbed by Lei Han''s Fairy trace fragments. Lei Han, still in Yanhuang area. The road of Longchuan is right. But in this way, will Lei Han be aware of it? Zhang Dongyun was thinking about it, but suddenly he felt another movement in his heart. The light and shadow picture of aokong''s seal became clear again. What''s more, the light and shadow images transmitted by Su Po''s Rune were disturbed all the time, and the stability was restored at this moment. Although it was still dark and invisible, it only showed that there was no light in Su Po''s environment. Through the system, Zhang Dongyun has recovered his perception of Su Po''s location. This change shows that "Rehan noticed and ran away." Zhang Dongyun said: "but he left his seventh brother, the reason is not clear." Ao Kong secretly scolded: "this guy is alert." Then he asked Zhang Dongyun, "boss, is Lao Qi OK?" "Go and get him back." Zhang Dongyun said: "pay attention to the trap." Ao Kong nodded heavily: "I''ll go right away." Although they are eager to find Su Po, Zhang Dongyun and AO Kong have not lost the least caution. Lei Han may have just collected the fragments of the immortal trail for a while, pretending to leave, but in fact he was lying in ambush. Aokong can''t fight each other right now, but if he wants to retreat, he still has a chance. ¡­¡­ What''s more, if the dog thief doesn''t leave, the boss will come to deal with him. It''s not sure who will run away. Ao is very calm because of this. Zhang Dongyun''s mood is actually quite stable. He felt that Zong Tianxuan had passed the customs. The elder brother, of course, should give the younger brothers and sisters a chance to avenge themselves It doesn''t matter if it''s later. The main purpose of this trip is Su Po. Aokong was very cautious. He went to the Yanhuang border, and then dived into the deep sea to find the underground palace. In order to prevent being ambushed by Lei Han, he started directly and collapsed the underground palace. As a result, Lei Han has disappeared from the palace. There is no whereabouts of Longchuan and Yaofeng. With Longchuan himself, it''s hard to get away from aokong''s pursuit at such a close distance. Obviously, Rehan helped him. Leihan withdrew so simply that he didn''t even fight aokong face to face or leave any organs behind. It was obvious that he left in a hurry. His own state, perhaps not so appropriate. "At the beginning, he was not seriously injured. Was it because we were wrong at the beginning that he was already at the end of his life, and he went down the slope with Lao Qi''s words?" Ao Kong was surprised. "Or maybe he''s in a closed door, interrupted by you, so he''s in a bad situation, unable to fight." Zhang Dongyun indifferent way: "since so, first regardless of him, quickly find seven younger brother." Ao Kong nodded and lifted his hand. The evil spirit gathered and turned into a claw to grasp the heaven and the earth. He quickly opened the underground palace which was destroyed by him. Zhang Dongyun is sure that Su Po is still in place, but Ao Kong is a little guilty at this time, worried about his just big action, don''t hurt Su Po. He soon dug up the reefs and exposed huge glaciers. There was a man frozen in the glacier, and it was su Po. Ao Kong fixed his eyes on Su Po, who should have broken his arm, but now his hands and feet are in good condition. He had been stabbed in the chest by Rehan''s iron claws, which burst his heart. Now it seems that the chest and back have been healed, and there is no huge blood hole. Not only Ao Kong, but also Zhang Dongyun, who is in the Daming Palace, can hear the powerful heartbeat. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 522 Aokong at the bottom of the sea, Zhang Dongyun in the Daming Palace of Chang''an, heard the heartbeat, and was relieved. Aokong intended to break the ice and save su. But he found that there were countless ice blue light streams surging in the glacier, converging to the heart of Supo''s chest, and then all penetrated into it. It looks like a good and harmless move. "Xuansheng Bingpo..." There is invincible City side body, Zhang Dongyun has seen clues: "seven younger brother life, thanks to this treasure." At the same time, it absorbed and refined the power of Xuansheng Bingpo, which was obviously of great benefit to Su Po''s future cultivation. What''s more, Su Po''s right arm, which had been broken before, had another mystery, which contained the treasure of wood. Aokong also realized that Su Po was not imprisoned and frozen in the ice, and the glacier was not a cage. On the contrary, it was the key to Su Po''s previous life-saving. In this way, he can not be rash. Aokong stood on the glacier and looked around: "what the hell is Lei Laowu doing?" Xuansheng Bingpo can repair Su Po''s internal wounds. At the same time, it is of great benefit to integrate endless mysteries into Su Po''s body. This matter can not be said overnight, it has to go through a long process. Ao Kong is now gradually pondering over the taste. Leihan took Longchuan and Yaofeng to run together, but left Su Po here. He didn''t want to, but couldn''t. What he means here is that he can''t guarantee to dig him away with people and glaciers without disturbing Su Po''s current healing cultivation. What a cultivation Ao Kong has done, he can come here in a moment. If Rehan had a way to take the glacier away, he might not have enough time. In the end, he can only give up immediately. The mystery revealed in it made aokong frown. If it is Lei Han in his heyday, he will be able to capture the huge glacier in an instant and leave before aokong arrives. Ao Kong himself has this assurance, and Lei Han can of course. The fact that he can''t take Su Po and the glacier with him shows that his current situation is really inadequate. No matter whether he''s in seclusion or healing, aokong''s coming this time interferes and interrupts the process, which is bad for him. Although failed to block each other, but aokong to this result, or how many feel a little evil. But Leihan helps Su Po heal, and at the same time, in order not to disturb him, he is forced to give up and leave with him. Obviously, he is worried about Su Po. This kind of behavior, also called Ao Kong heart can''t help but produce bursts of irritability. He snorted subconsciously: "maybe someone else saved Lao Qi and prevented Lei Lao Wu from killing him." While saying this, Ao Kong looked around carefully, hoping to find evidence to support his judgment. Zhang Dongyun did not stop the other party from doing so. It is always a good thing to examine the underground palace carefully and find out the details. But unfortunately, aokong looked for a long time, did not find other familiar clues. "Where are the second sister, the third and the fourth?" Aokong was more agitated. He wants to peel Lei Han''s skin and bone, and refuses to believe that he will save Su Po. He even takes special care of him. "Maybe there''s something left on Lao Qi." Aokong did not destroy the glacier, but with his own spiritual awareness, he carefully investigated the situation of Su Po. however, nothing more than the mysterious ice bun and the Wutong tree stem. "First bring back the seventh brother safely." Zhang Dongyun said. Ao Kong looked up at the sky and sighed. He had to give up for a while. The boss may be able to see the problems I can''t see. Aokong immediately began to dig out the glacier, and then took it back to Chang''an city. There is no need for them to go to Daming Palace. Just as they have just entered the current boundary of the invincible City, Zhang Dongyun has checked Su Po all over. He also thought about whether Rehan would have other plans. The plots of some novels and films and TV works he saw in Bluestar in his previous life began to emerge in his mind. For example, when one is captured by the enemy, he or she is hypnotized or brainwashed, and then put it back. It looks normal, but suddenly he or she stabs in the back or something Ji Qingwen and Huo Yiming have Zhang dongyunluo''s Rune seal on them, which can be used for investigation, surveillance and intelligence. Of course, he is also wary of someone using the same method to deal with him in Chang''an city. However, after a round of inspection, Zhang Dongyun found that there was not much problem. It was a bit of a surprise to him. Invincible City confirmed that there is no problem, that is, there is really no problem. At least, Lei Han and Zhang Dongyun don''t think that he has the ability to deceive invincible city. Even if he had a deeper grasp of that piece of immortal trace fragment, it could not be compared with Zhang Dongyun''s immortal trace core, which has turned into an invincible city. If you can disturb Zhang Dongyun''s Rune seal, it''s already the limit there.Moreover, it''s just interference, and it''s impossible to erase it. On the other hand, if Lei Han plays tricks through his immortal fragments, it will only be the rhythm of his son meeting his father when he enters Chang''an city. is like the result of Ao Kong''s previous inspection. Su Po only had more than the ice and the branches of the Wutong tree. What he had left behind was nothing. "Big brother, what does he want to do?" Aokong returns to Daming Palace of Chang''an city with such a large glacier. Although the glacier is huge and incomparable, the space of Daming Palace seems infinite and can accommodate itself. Zong Tianxuan is standing in front of the glacier, looking at Su Po in the ice: "if it''s to buy people''s hearts, then he looks down on Su Qige too much. According to reason, with his understanding of Su Qige''s temperament, he should not have such a plan." Standing here, tall women have a long breath, which seems to cover all the stars in the sky. It is just Wu Dao that she is now changing to other Confucian methods, and the growth of her accomplishments fully corresponds to her exploration and cognition of the new path. In order to lay a solid foundation, she is not in a hurry to move forward immediately, but is still not arrogant and impetuous. "Let''s find another chance, calm down and have a good talk with him?" Shen He Rong, a girl, sighed softly. Ao Kong was gloomy: "I don''t know that this is what he gave us. Lao Qi is different from some of us. It can''t take effect immediately, so he can''t use these things to attack Lao Qi in the battle. It''s only after the event that he pretends to sell well and makes us paralyze." Shen He Rong said with a bitter smile: "after all, he cured the seventh brother and added a strong enemy to him. If the seventh brother had this experience, and if the elder brother helped him, he would not be far away from the realm of the God King. It''s impossible for him or the seventh brother to rush up first." The realm above the Emperor Wu, the 15th realm of Wu, is also called the realm of God King. It is also called the realm of heaven king of Taoism and arhat of Buddhism. "Come on, you don''t know him yet?" Aokong retorted: "if he gave these to Laoqi, he must have a way to deal with them. Maybe it''s just a special flaw, waiting for Laoqi to come to his door!" Shen and Rong didn''t object: "according to his habit, it''s really possible, but to be honest, we lost last time because we thought he was too bad." Ao Kong''s dissatisfied squint at Shen He Rong: "how can you be so determined to protect him?" "My younger sister admits that her impression of him is very complicated now." Shen He Rong said: "but we should also recognize the reasons for the failure of the last time, so as not to repeat the mistakes." Aokong heard the words and snorted. He no longer argued with Shen horong, but turned to look up at Zhang Dongyun: "boss, the woman surnamed Ji didn''t mention Lei Laowu to Longchuan, so Longchuan naturally couldn''t bring back the words. Does Lei Laowu know that he has a son with us?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 523 "Hard to tell." For AO Kong''s question, Zhang Dongyun has no exact answer: "however, Ji Qingwen obviously thinks he doesn''t know." When meeting Longchuan, Ji Qingwen didn''t mention Huo Yiming. But in fact, she herself has been secretly searching for Huo Yiming''s news. She even sneaked back to the western regions of Dongsheng Shenzhou to secretly investigate Huo Yiming''s life experience. Zhang Dongyun pretends not to notice that the other party already has a rune seal on his body. After meeting with Longchuan, Ji Qingwen did not go to other places, but secretly came to Xiniu Hezhou again. Huo Yiming is leading many disciples of the prison dragon sect to cooperate with the abbot. Ji Qingwen is still quietly watching him. "This surname Ji, don''t you want to hide from Lei Laowu?" Ao Kong Shen ran: "she took herself as the fifth daughter of Lei?" Ji Qingwen is a rising star among the great masters in Luzhou of Beiju. His origin is mysterious. But she is a martial arts cultivation, obviously from Lei Han''s Xuanlong evil code. Lei Han never accepted apprentices, nor did he admit that Ji Qingwen was his disciple. GUI Nanshan and others in Beiju Luzhou have been speculating about the relationship between Ji Qingwen and Lei Han? Father and daughter? Lover? Or, although Lei Han didn''t admit it, he could be regarded as a master and apprentice reluctantly? Zhang Dongyun is able to grasp Ji Qingwen''s idea: "they are half apprentices. Lei Han doesn''t mean anything to her, but she has some ideas." For Huo Yiming, Ji Qingwen''s mood is really complicated. However, she has no intention of concealing. I just hope to confirm it further and report it to Lei Han. Of course, she has some expectations in her heart. If it is found out that Huo Yiming has nothing to do with Lei Han, then the matter will not be dealt with any more. "She has to hurry up. Don''t wait for us to find Lei Laowu. She hasn''t reported back yet." Ao Kong sneers. Zhang Dongyun is indifferent way: "not without this possibility." Shen and Rong looked at Su Po: "big brother, seven brothers, he..." "Under normal circumstances, it will take some time to wake up." Zhang Dongyun said. , who has the ability to invincible the city, can help Su Su to finish the process of treating the injury of the sun and the branches of the Wutong tree. "This is Lei Han''s favor. I won''t take advantage of it." Zhang Dongyun said faintly: "so, seven younger brother wake up, face Lei Han again, he can make up his own mind." Shen and Rong nodded slightly. Ao Kong, who was most dissatisfied with Lei Han, did not raise any objection this time. Zong Tianxuan also nodded to himself. The eldest brother is helping Lao Qi now, and Lei Han''s human feelings of saving people are fading. However, the boss seems to disdain such an act. It''s up to Su Po to deal with everything by himself. "Boss, I''ll shut up for a while." Ao Kong then said, "maybe it''s better than twelve younger sisters And old eight, they have a long time. " Zhang Dongyun calmly commented: "it''s a little urgent." He knew exactly what the other side was going to do. Aokong, to try to impact the fourteenth realm, to really cultivate himself into a demon God. This is a realm that he did not reach more than 30 years ago. Although Zhang Dongyun''s invincible city has promoted him several times so that he is not completely unfamiliar with the fourteenth realm, there are still many difficulties to push the door by himself. The practice of evil way is dangerous and easy to be possessed. A slight carelessness in striking at a higher level is not only the result of a breakthrough failure, but more likely to hurt itself. In the worst case, there is a risk of falling. Aokong practiced many kinds of demon blood at the same time, and melted and refined. His risk in this respect is even greater than that of other practitioners. "Don''t be in a hurry, or you''ll be left far behind by Lei Han. Although there are some risks, I think it''s worth taking. Practice is a matter of cutting through the thorns and forging ahead bravely." Ao Kong said with a smile: "don''t worry, I haven''t lived enough. I''m not interested in dying. I''m sure I''m still a little sure." Zhang Dongyun asked, "have you considered the sixth kind of demon blood?" "Chaos." Aokong replied without hesitation. Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly. The choice of the other side is not surprising. Chaos, fury and lack of intelligence, but they are endowed with extraordinary talent. Their power smashes the void and everything. It can be said that they are extremely overbearing. Among the four evils, Taowu is the most important in terms of physical strength. But in terms of magic, chaos is the most domineering, even better than the most ferocious poverty and gobbling up heaven and earth.If they were not so strong, they would have been wiped out by other demons in Nanzhan island. Aokong also took a lot of effort to kill Zuji, the head of the chaos clan. And the other side''s demon blood, Ao Kong at that time took a fancy to. The natural power of chaos clan perfectly matches aokong''s hobby. He wants to further improve his already strong attack. It''s dark, isn''t it? I don''t believe I can''t break your shell! If there was some hesitation at the beginning, after the previous World War I, aokong was determined to choose chaotic blood. "I wish brother Shiyi an early success." Shen said with a smile. Zong Tianxuan also hugged aokong: "I wish you success." "Don''t worry, wait for my good news." Ao Kong waved to them with a smile. Zhang Dongyun quietly watched the other side out of the hall. The power of chaos, to some extent, can also be regarded as the integration of attack and defense. Although aokong''s original intention of refining is to improve his attack, he will also take care of his relatively partial defense. Among the people in Chang''an City, aokong is a rare exception. Zhang Dongyun''s promotion of his realm through the invincible city system will make him a real fourteenth realm without any water, but in fact, it is more important than his self-cultivation to reach the fourteenth realm. Because of his current way of cultivation, every time he ascends to a higher level, there will be more than one kind of demon blood. Therefore, he promoted a realm, and his strength increased more than many people. In the twelfth state, manifest the four great demons. Now in the thirteenth realm, the five great demons are manifested. If you give him a successful breakthrough to the fourteenth realm this time, it will be the six phase demon by then. Even if he can''t break the original dark body of Lei Han, it''s hard for Lei han to beat him. However, the chaotic demon blood is not so easy to refine. The big demon itself is chaotic and manic, even if it is the chaos of Zuji and hanshang, which has reached the peak of the demon emperor, it is difficult for human beings to communicate with it normally. This kind of demon clan, blood is refined, the result can be imagined. Although the practitioners of the evil way come to the third realm of the true body of the evil way, they can completely get rid of the influence of demon blood on their mind after they are reborn. However, those who practice chaotic blood are afraid that they can''t become the real body of the evil way, and they have gone crazy to death. They have no chance to recover. Even if the strength is superior for a while, but it is on a dead road in front of the cliff, but it can not stop. Zhang Dongyun thinks that without the interference of special external forces, aokong is the only one in Yanhuang world who can successfully cultivate chaos by himself. The frenzy caused by the confluence of the five demon clans was successfully resolved by him. This experience itself helped him refine and suppress the nature of chaos. But as he said, this is not a 100% assurance, there are still huge risks. Especially when he tries to attack the fourteenth frontier, he will be attacked from inside and outside. Of course, Zhang Dongyun will watch him, and it is impossible for his brother to be possessed and suffer serious damage or even death. But if he wants to cross the threshold successfully, it still depends on AO Kong himself. After Zong Tianxuan and Shen horong left, only Zhang Dongyun was left in the hall. He also began to continue his practice and move forward to a higher level. So time goes by. Until one day, the system prompt sound suddenly sounded in Zhang Dongyun''s ear: [Dongsheng Shenzhou, nanzhanbuzhou, beijuluzhou and xiniuhezhou are all successfully controlled by the city master. The city master successfully unified the four continents and obtained 6000 points of upgrade experience Award] Zhang Dongyun breathed a sigh of relief: "it''s successful, even if maharoni takes the net Hua and the rest of the Buddhists, it''s OK to call back to Xiniu Hezhou. " He immediately refreshed the system task list again: [construction task 11.2 - the city master successfully unified the four continents and reigned in all directions. Please strengthen the contact and exchange among the four continents as soon as possible] Zhang Dongyun immediately laughed. He had roughly guessed the task before. Now the trade and navigation between the other three continents and Xiniu Hezhou has begun to take shape. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 524 At present, the so-called establishment of ties among the four continents does not only refer to the relationship between Dongsheng Shenzhou and xiniuhe, or between Dongsheng Shenzhou and nanzhanbu and beijulu. Nanzhanbuzhou and beijuluzhou, beijuluzhou and xiniuhezhou, xiniuhezhou and nanzhanbuzhou are also part of this connection. Before that, the channel between Dongsheng Shenzhou and nanzhanbuzhou was opened and stabilized, as it is today. The first thing Chengyang did when he went to beijuluzhou was to pave a large number of contiguous arrays between Dongsheng Shenzhou and beijuluzhou with the respect of Yang God, and pave a road to Dongsheng Shenzhou in millions of miles of barren sea. What did he do when he was in nanzhanbuzhou before? Now I''ll do it again. With the help of a Taoist master like him, the vast wasteland will gradually be filled up in a few months. This is also because he has to take into account the overall situation of the North cluzhou, and he is often in charge of the situation, so he can''t concentrate on the battle. Zhang Dongyun ordered Wang Shenxing to Xiniu Hezhou, but Chengyang didn''t have any dissatisfaction. Gold shines everywhere. Wang Shenxing was also a good hand when he arrived at Xiniu Hezhou, which was deeply valued by aokong and his simplicity. Aokong now although back to Chang''an closed, but before the day, has been called on this half demon quite a lot. Wang Shenxing himself is also quite savvy. In a short time, he has benefited a lot. By the time aokong left, Wang Shenxing had gradually gained the confidence to attack the 13th frontier. It''s really hard to tell who aokong and he are going to break through their current state first. On the whole, Chengyang was satisfied and gratified with the young people he valued. Although everyone has one way and one evil way, the devil will naturally be restricted under the rule of Chang''an. Mr. Chengyang doesn''t have to worry about this aspect, he can only appreciate each other''s advantages. If we want to say that it has any influence on him and Beiju Luzhou, it is reflected in the situation that Chengyang real person should take both sides into consideration. Originally, there was Wang Shenxing. Chengyang could be a shopkeeper himself. He temporarily handed over the affairs of Beiju Luzhou to the other party. He focused on the formation first. Now, I have to leave a Yuanshen to work in Beiju Luzhou. I am busy with the array overseas, and I have two purposes. The upright leader has already made a plan for the future. First of all, we should solve the problem of navigation between beijuluzhou and Dongsheng Shenzhou. Then, there are beijuluzhou and nanzhanbuzhou, beijuluzhou and xiniuhezhou. Since the Lord of the city gave him Beiju Luzhou, Chengyang immortal was naturally responsible for it. Chengyang didn''t care much about the fact that he was the peak of the original spirit and did these things himself. Over the years, he has seen all kinds of things in Chang''an city. This arrangement by the city master is a great good move for the benefit of all sides. Although Chengyang''s temperament is blunt and tranquil, he is still willing to help in similar affairs, and does not feel hard. At present, he only takes care of one direction, without a large number of differentiation of spirit, and then acts separately. In that way, it will affect the efficiency, which is not as good as the effect of focusing on it now. As for the connection between Dongsheng Shenzhou and Xiniu Hezhou, and between Nanzhan Buzhou and Xiniu Hezhou, it was left to other daomen. The leader is Jin Xiaoxiao, the elder of Zhengyi school. Their cultivation strength is not as good as that of Chengyang immortal, but the good thing is that they have a large number of people. Maybe all of them are not the same opponents, but when they are separated to do this kind of work, the efficiency is still very considerable. When Chengyang immortal gradually paved the route between beijuluzhou and Dongsheng Shenzhou with array, the navigation between Dongsheng Shenzhou and xiniuhezhou gradually became a reality. In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun smiles and nods with satisfaction. Chengyang immortal can concentrate on the three routes related to Beiju Luzhou. Jin Xiaoxiao and others first contacted Dongsheng Shenzhou and Xiniu Hezhou, then turned to nanzhanbuzhou and Xiniu Hezhou. When these air routes are opened up, the links between the four continents will be really close in a century. At that time, we will be able to complete our own construction tasks. Zhang Dongyun is eager to gather enough upgrade points for the 11th expansion as soon as possible. In this way, invincible city officially expanded for the 11th time, including the whole South zhanbu island and North Julu Island, plus nearly half of the West Niuhe island. In this way, it is the complete unification of Yanhuang. After the 11th formal upgrade and expansion, if the temporary expansion is used again, it will cover all the barren seas in the west of Xiniu Hezhou, the north of Beiju Luzhou and the south of Nanzhan Buzhou. The boundary of the invincible city will even go beyond the boundary of Yanhuang and extend to the void of the universe. The whole Yanhuang kingdom is wrapped in the invincible city. It''s like the interior of a tetragonal body contains a sphere.In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun quietly looks at Chengyang and other Taoist masters, constantly spreading the Chen array, and his heart is more and more solid. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The city of Chang''an is in full swing. While everyone is working hard, the fog suddenly fluctuates slightly at the end of the barren sea in the west section of the Yanhuang kingdom. Then, soon disappeared, as if nothing had happened. But soon, people in Chang''an City, who stretched out to Xiniu Hezhou and went abroad to wipe out the remaining evils of Buddhism, realized that something was wrong. Wang Shenxing, who was thought of by Zhang Dongyun before, first felt that it was wrong. "The resistance of these monks seems to be more concentrated and more fierce than before." He just killed a monk, looked at the corpse of the other side and thought: "it''s like a posture to fight back..." Huo Yiming is beside him. Both of them are the 12th frontier, but they are very powerful. They can compete with the 13th frontier experts. They are the best of the young generation in Chang''an city. Wang Shenxing is resolute and ruthless in his work, but his personality is just like his name. Huo Yiming is far more gentle than his blade. When they meet, there is no spark of Wang Jian Wang, which leads to conflict or other signs. Contact more, two people anti some feeling of empathy, gradually became friends. Now Chang''an has made extensive efforts to expand its territory, and has made great achievements. Even if they want to compete, it will take a long time, and it will not affect their future. After listening to Wang Shenxing''s words, Huo Yiming thought a little and agreed with each other''s opinion: "return to the ancient headmaster immediately." "Well, let''s be steady now. Don''t rush forward any more and let others know." Wang Shenxing said. There was no problem in their judgment. The Buddhist disciples of Xiniu Hezhou, who had previously retreated to the deep sea, originally fled separately, but now they gathered together again and began to fight back against Chang''an. Gu Pu, the leader of Shushan school, was on the alert for such abnormal behavior. The other side looks like they have some support. The first reaction in his mind was that maharoni, who had previously gone to heaven, returned to Yanhuang. If not, Buddhism would not suddenly fight back. On the one hand, gupu ordered Huo Yiming, Wang Shenxing and others to recycle, and on the other hand, it also reported to Chang''an city. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun actually through Huo Yiming their seal, already know the situation. However, the current situation is somewhat ambiguous. According to reason, maharoni, the Buddha in the pure land of xiniuhezhou, should have known everything that happened in Yanhuang kingdom. Previously, although Zhang Dongyun''s thunderous strike soon swept Xiniu Hezhou, there was a fish in the net after all. After such a big accident, the Buddhist disciples will fight for their lives, and they will certainly report it to the Buddha. The fact that maharoni dares to come back shows that he is certain of dealing with Chang''an city. At least the assurance of self-protection. It seems that his trip to the so-called pure land of Cihang is not without harvest. But when he came back, he hid behind the scenes and didn''t commit suicide directly. He didn''t seem to be sure of winning. This makes Zhang Dongyun a little upset. Gupu, Huo Yiming and others were determined to find the main force of the remaining evils of Buddhism and fight against them, killing a large number of Buddhist disciples at one time. Now because of maharoni, they have to retreat for a while. Zhang Dongyun also hopes to find maharoni for a decisive battle, and finally let him go all the way to the invincible city. But now the other party can''t hide, Zhang Dongyun''s plan is in vain. What''s the idea of the thief? Maharoni has indeed returned to the realm of Yanhuang. Along with him came master Zhiyuan, one of the eight monks of Pure Land Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou. However, maharoni stayed overseas and did not continue to come East. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 525 "Shizun, elder martial brother longshetuo, is now outside the sky." Master Zhiyuan returned from heaven with maharoni. He palmed his hands to maharoni: "I contacted elder brother longshetuo, but he said that he was ashamed of Buddha and did not dare to enter the Yanhuang Kingdom easily." Apart from maharoni, there are eight eminent monks in the fourteenth Kingdom, also known as the eight great monks. Today, Miao Kunluo, master Jiashu, master Shuming, master Chengmo, master Baohua, and Zen master Yejing have all fallen because of Chang''an city. Now, only master Zhiyuan and long shetuo are left. Before that, master Zhiyuan left the Yanhuang kingdom with maharoni and went to tianwai. Now he returns together. Long shetuo had already left the Yanhuang kingdom to travel in his early years. After receiving the emergency contact from Xiniu Hezhou, the monk of the fourteenth frontier also rushed back, but hesitated to stay in the empty space beyond the yellow sky. When master Zhiyuan got in touch with him, he immediately reported to the Buddha: "elder martial brother longshetuo caused a disaster. Although he was not injured, he was attacked by an external demon, which led to the birth of an internal demon in his heart. Now he is struggling to support himself, so he won''t lose his mind and start killing." Speaking of this, master Zhiyuan sighed: "elder martial brother is worried that if he really starts the killing precepts, he will not be able to suppress the evil thoughts in his heart. At that time, he may not be able to distinguish between ourselves and the enemy and hurt my Buddhist disciples." Hearing this, the Buddha said with an air of safety: "it''s OK. Ask him to come to see me." Master Zhiyuan''s palms and eleven Rites: "yes, Buddha." He said goodbye to maharoni, the Buddha, and then flew all the way out of the world of Yan and Huang. The Buddha turned to the East. There is more and more pressure on people. The Buddha stood on the sea, silent. After a long time, master Zhiyuan returned. The man who came to the Buddha with him was another middle-aged monk. However, the monk''s current situation is extremely strange. Half of his body was covered with cassock, and his treasure was solemn, and the light of Buddha appeared. The other half of the body was dark, as if infected by thick ink. In the dark, from time to time came the roar of madness, which seemed to contain endless demons. The bloody and violent intention of killing suddenly made the other half of the body feel peaceful. Monk, longshetuo, one of the eight holy monks of Pure Land Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou, is known for his wisdom and kindness. But now, half of the monk''s facial expression is covered with darkness, full of ferocity. "See Shizun... " Longsheta made some painstaking efforts to salute maharoni. Just like this, his hands are dark and glazed. The light of Buddha collides with the dark like thick ink, and it looks like he is beating himself. The Buddha looked at each other and said, "how long has it been?" Longshetuo sighed: "it has been a while." The Buddha asked, "why don''t you go to the pure land of Cihang and find a Bodhisattva to dissolve it?" "Half of the disciple''s body has been eroded by external demons, and he can''t help it." Long shetuo put a forced smile on his face: "evil demons are not spiritless. They know that the pure land of Cihang is the end of it, so it''s not easy for them to resist going. It''s hard for them to keep the holy platform clear. They can''t resist it." The Buddha nodded: "it''s really spiritual." In front of him, longshetuo looked more and more hard. The darkness, which occupied half of his body, was as restless as a frightened beast. Long shetuo was involved in "it" and wanted to turn around and run away. However, after perceiving the movement of the Exorcist, longshetuo felt happy. Just as he was afraid of going to Cihang pure land, the evil devil was also afraid at the moment. The source of his fear is maharoni. "Shizun, have you become Luohan''s gold body?" Longshetuo''s still intact half of his face was full of joy. "I am merciful." The Buddha nodded and held out a hand. The palm of his hand turned into a pure gold color, and he pressed it on half of his body. Those dark as thick ink suddenly presented a scene of boiling. But long shetuo felt relieved. The evil spirit was steadily suppressed by the Buddha and began to be removed from him. "With such spirituality, there should be its roots." The Buddha looked as usual: "it''s like a demon who cultivates poor and strange changes." Master Zhiyuan and long shetuo both look serious. The so-called "demons" are beings beyond the peak of the true body of the evil way. In the history of Yanhuang Kingdom, there has never been a demon, so this concept is relatively strange to most people. Xiniu Hezhou pure land of Buddhism is closely related to tianwai Cihang pure land, so I have some understanding of relevant aspects.In addition to heaven, there is also a great inheritance of the evil way. In their description, the former nine realms of the evil way can be summarized as human demons. The five realms of the devil''s way are the demons. Above the human devil and the earth devil is the heaven devil. He is also known as the master of the proud world as well as the Buddha and Taoist. It is the 15th realm above the peak of the true body of the devil and Taoism, which is traditionally called wuxiangtianmo, to compete with the Buddha arhat and the Taoist emperor. When long shetuo traveled beyond the sky, he accidentally touched something left by a demon who had changed his practice, and it was eroded by him. Thanks to his deep Buddhist foundation, he is at least the peak of the Dharma body and boundless realm. He has been able to persist until now. Otherwise, it would have been refined into a separate body by that demon. Thanks also for his ignorance of the promotion of maharoni''s cultivation. Otherwise, his evil thoughts will be eroded, and most of them will want to avoid the pure land of Cihang and refuse to return to Yanhuang kingdom. But for now, it''s direct delivery. "The devil''s cultivation is not vulgar, and I''m not sure I can win it." Maharoni said, "but now it''s just a magic thought, not enough." The darkness in front of him suddenly twisted, and then showed a cold face. The face looked coldly at maharoni. Maharoni said: "on behalf of Cihang Bodhisattva greeting benefactor, we have always stood aloof from the world, and the well water with the benefactor does not violate the river water. Please also show mercy to the benefactor and do not embarrass our Buddhist disciples. He touched the evil thoughts left by the benefactor unintentionally." The dark face gazed at maharoni for a long time and then disappeared. The darkness that entangled longsheduo also dissipated. Longshetuo and master Zhiyuan on one side were relieved. Maharoni frowned slightly: "the devil''s cultivation is higher than previously expected." Master Zhiyuan said, "fortunately, he worries about Bodhisattvas." Maharoni shook his head gently: "Bodhisattvas don''t like disputes, and we should give her less trouble." Long shetuo was pale and weak: "Buddha, what does Bodhisattva say about Chang''an City here?" Although the evil spirit retreated, his vitality was greatly damaged, as if ordinary people were seriously ill. However, the Buddhist monk, who has cultivated the boundless Dharma body, has a deep foundation after all. It''s just a matter of time to talk. The light of the Buddha on his whole body turns to be bright again, and his face gradually turns red. "The Bodhisattva is in meditation, and terror will not come out of the pure land." Maharoni sighed: "fate and extinction, return to the dust. The Bodhisattva has broken it, but we still can''t break it." Longshetuo''s face was worried: "here in the Yellow world..." Maharoni said: "brother xuxing, maybe he will bring his disciples to help us, but he can''t get away from it recently. He will arrive later." Long shetuo said: "disciple Guang heard that Chang''an city is strong, but he didn''t know the details. Buddha, if you have built the golden body of Luohan, can''t you still protect Xiniu Hezhou?" Master gently shook his head: "there may be the power of the first World War, but I''m not sure." Next to him, master Zhiyuan whispered: "elder martial brother, I don''t know something. Before, the Lord of Chang''an personally attacked the whole Xiniu Hezhou, which was cut into two parts. The ancestors and our generation worked hard for many years to make Xiniu Hezhou one, but in a twinkling of an eye, it was split by the Lord of Chang''an." Long shetuo took a breath of cold air It''s really the strength above the fourteenth frontier. " It''s no wonder that maharoni, the world''s greatest maharoni, was able to build a golden body of arhat, which also transcended the fourteenth realm and still could not easily win. "In addition to Ming Tonghui, the Lord of the city, there are other masters in Chang''an." Master Zhiyuan has already known the relevant information, so he introduces it to long shetuo one by one. "Where is Rehan now?" After hearing this, long shetuo pondered: "he made Chang''an city suffer such a big loss. Can''t Chang''an give up?" Master Zhiyuan said, "naturally, it''s impossible. There will be a real end to the war between them sooner or later, but we can''t cooperate with Lei Han." Longshetuo nodded slightly. Although he left Yanhuang for many years, he knew that Lu Xueyuan was reincarnated into chengjinghua and became a Buddhist. "I won''t show up for the moment." The Buddha said, "we all have room for each other. Now is not the time to fight with the Lord of Chang''an. But now Chang''an city is constantly killing our Buddhist disciples. We need to stop them in time. Thank you both. " Master Zhiyuan and long shetuo, who had regained his complexion, put their palms together and said, "yes, please obey the decree of the Buddha." After saying goodbye to maharoni, the two monks immediately went eastward to gather the remaining Buddhist disciples who fled on the barren sea. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 526 There are long shetuo and master Zhiyuan who preside over the ceremony, and the remaining Buddhists and so on. The pursuit of Chang''an troops stopped the offensive immediately. At present, aokong returned to Chang''an and closed the sky city. Gupu, the leader of Shushan school, presided over the situation in Xiniu Hezhou. As far as the distant sea goes to the west, the highest level master of killing the remaining evils of Buddhism is the patriarch of the two demon clans in nanzhanbuzhou, Taotie Yikun and Changbiao huheiyang. With the suppression of the remaining evils of Buddhism becoming less and less, these two masters of the fourteenth realm are rarely fighting now. Now there are the backbone of their clan, as well as the Terran experts such as Huo Yiming and Wang Shenxing, who lead the team to disperse and hunt down the remaining Buddhist disciples. But now, the Buddhists have the backbone again. Fortunately, Wang Shenxing and Huo Yiming were vigilant, informed the four parties in time, and gathered up the team. Chang''an was not so rash as to advance, and was extremely happy. In the face of Buddhism''s counterattack, they are very calm not to give each other an opportunity to take advantage of. Like a strong reef, waiting for the waves to come up. As a result, the tide receded and the reefs still stood on the beach. However, with the help of the two eminent monks, master Zhiyuan and long shetuo, this situation was immediately reversed. Longshetuo''s touchdown on the sea. The vast sea suddenly solidified into land, and then a big earthquake broke out. After the earthquake, people in Chang''an suddenly fell apart. Although Huo Yiming, Wang Shenxing and others are strong, the gap between them and their opponents is too big after all. At this time, they have nothing to do, even it is difficult to protect themselves. As the situation reversed, a huge black hole suddenly appeared over the sea. This black hole sends out irresistible suction, wantonly devouring everything around it, even light and air. Buddhists and monks, suddenly someone can''t help but be sucked into the air, and when they see it, they throw themselves into the black hole. With the cultivation of longshetuo, in the face of the talent of the head of Taotie clan, Wuliang Dharma body shakes slightly on the sea. But he immediately stabilized his body, changed the Dharma seal of his hands, and formed a Zen seal. As soon as the Zen seal is printed, the surrounding world is filled with boundless Buddhist light, as clear as glass. The Buddha''s light has settled all the world in a thousand miles. The powerful black holes that devour the universe are still devouring and attracting everything. However, compared with the previous, this power is obviously weakened and no longer so irresistible. The monks, who were almost swallowed by the black hole, took the opportunity to escape. At this time, there was a strong wind on the sea. Vigorous winds, like sharp blades, cut through heaven and earth. The Buddha light of longshetuo was also cut through several gaps by the vigorous wind. In the distance, heiyang, the head of Changbiao tiger clan, appeared with Taotie Yikun. Cloud from dragon, wind from tiger. At this moment, the black ocean set off a storm all over the sky, attacking the pure land monk long shetuo. In the face of the demons who are far above the real body of the evil way, longshetuo can hardly resist. However, born in the pure land of Xiniu Hezhou, he is not weak in the face of rivals in the same realm. On the contrary, he has amazing powers. Seeing the hurricane of heiyang coming, long shetuo kept his meditation seal still, and at the same time he made another statement seal. So you can see thousands of miles of sea, full of lotus in an instant. Lotus seems endless, the wind cut through a flower, the sea of flowers will give birth to two. Longshetuo is not just defensive. The sea of flowers continued to expand outward, but it flooded into the sky and the black ocean. The head of the Taotie clan, he Kun, gave a shrill howl like a child''s cry. In front of him and heiyang, a black hole suddenly appeared, swallowing the golden lotus of Buddhism. At the moment, long shetuo did not see the embarrassment of the previous demons when they eroded his body. He fought against the two top demons at the same time, and did not fall behind. At this time, another limitless Dharma body appeared, and the light of Buddha spread out to all directions, as if endless. Another Shiniu Hezhou God monk, master Zhiyuan, also appeared. He watched Taotie eat Kun and long Biao tiger black ocean, palms together: "I Buddha mercy." So there are bodhi trees in the sea of lotus. The sea of bodhi trees is more powerful than the sea of lotus flowers. Innumerable Bodhi branches, like sharp swords, pierce into the black hole of the evolution of Taotie''s heaven power. The black hole is unstable and constantly twists and shakes. On the other side of the void, suddenly broke open, from which there were bodhi trees, close to the eyes of Yan Kun and heiyang. Two big demons have no choice but to give way immediately. Master Zhiyuan''s Xiuwei strength is clearly higher than that of longshetuo. Although nanzhanbuzhou is far away from xiniuhezhou, the southern group of demons have no lack of understanding of Buddhism in the northwest. Who asked the Buddhist sect in Xiniu Hezhou to make their way all the time, hoping to pass them through and spread the Buddhism all over nanzhanbuzhou?According to the understanding of hakun and heiyang, master Zhiyuan and long shetuo said that their strength should be between Bozhong. Even if there is a gap, it is extremely small. Among the eight monks in Xiniu Hezhou, master Zhiyuan is not the top one. In general, it is generally believed that jiashushangren and miaokunluo are better than the other six monks. They can be called the top figures, and they were once the most feared by the southern zhanbuzhou group. But now, master Zhiyuan is obviously better than long shetuo. Even, compared with the original jiashushang and miaokun, the two monks of Luo, they were better. The two demons, Hukun and heiyang, have heard from aokong and gupu that master Zhiyuan left Yanhuang with maharoni and went to the pure land of Cihang. Now it seems that maharoni''s cultivation strength has improved significantly compared with the previous one. Long shetuo is already a strong enemy, not to mention now with a stronger master Zhiyuan, he has become two to two. Swallow Kun, black ocean helpless, can only lead Chang''an people to retreat. However, they are not flustered. On the contrary, they are very stable. Sure enough, there will be support from the East soon. There was only one girl who looked about fifteen or six years old. But seeing this girl, Chang''an people were all determined. Master Zhiyuan and long shetuo have no desire to pursue. In front of them, this girl, who seems to be the 13th realm of cultivation, suddenly soared in literary talent. The spiritual light rising from the sky turns into a terrible light column running through the sky for tens of miles. In the world of Yanhuang, the two monks have never seen such a terrible talent. During the gathering of Guanghua, a book appeared on the girl''s head, and the pages kept turning. She was clear that in an instant, her cultivation strength rose from the thirteenth to the fourteenth. They are both great masters, from meritorious service to sage. Although the girl''s face seemed strange to longshetuo and Zhiyuan, they knew the situation immediately. Think of the best when you see the best. In other words, the sea embraces all rivers. Shen and Rong are the "great evils for thousands of years" among the twelve Yanluo in Chang''an city. After more than 30 years of reincarnation, she successfully restored her former cultivation state. In the thirteenth realm, under the influence of the classic theory of "seeing the wise and thinking of the same", she also became the fourteenth realm in the face of her opponents in the fourteenth realm. Shen and Rong Zhen, however, are obviously different from others when they reach the fourteenth realm. Just open your mouth and say "Mie", it''s like saying something with the Constitution in your mouth. There are cracks on master Zhiyuan and longsheduo Dharma at the same time, which seems to usher in the end. The Buddhists failed to fight back, but they were defeated again. Maharoni, the Buddha, has not appeared yet. The Buddhists fled again on the barren sea. However, their morale did not collapse more seriously because of the ups and downs. Buddhism emphasizes the state of mind and plays an important role in this moment. With master Zhiyuan and long shetuo as pillars, the remaining Buddhist disciples can quickly reunite and constantly confront Chang''an even if they are defeated and scattered. Shen and Rong came to Xiniu Hezhou to promote literacy and literacy. Maharoni didn''t show up, and she didn''t take the opposite side seriously, so she sat down on Xiniu Hezhou and didn''t give the other side a chance to make a real comeback. The rest of Chang''an people were hanged with Buddhism on the barren sea, and the power was used as training. Gradually, the two sides began to take the sea area around Xiniu Hezhou as the connecting line, and reached a dynamic balance again. During this period, Chang''an did not continue to expand to the West. In the extreme west of the Yanhuang boundary, the fog at the edge of the barren sea was turbulent again. A figure, across the border, into Yanhuang. He was dressed in a white Taoist robe. His hair was scattered. He didn''t wear a Taoist crown. His face was like a jade crown. He looked calm and indifferent. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 527 The white robed Taoist looked around and his figure was flying on the sea. His figure flickered and disappeared in the air. Soon, the Buddha light appeared in the same place, and out of it came maharoni, the Buddha of pure land in Xiniu Hezhou. It is rare for the noble Buddha to be doubted. He just faintly felt that there was an extremely powerful existence nearby. But now, there is no trace. With his cultivation, there is no illusion. So, there are people here. However, the other party left after he found out that he had no clue that he could find the other party, which was enough to show that the strength of the other party might be higher than him. If it is the Lord of Chang''an, there is no reason to avoid it. Who is this man, enemy or friend? Maharoni was lost in thought. After giving way to maharoni, the white robed Taoist continued to walk on the sea alone. A moment later, his figure flashed again. The next time he appeared, he went to the more Eastern wilderness. In his view, someone is fighting. To be exact, it''s one side, chasing the other. Shizun never shows up. At present, there are still more masters in Chang''an. However, people in Chang''an seldom approach the distant sea at present, so even if the Buddhists are defeated, there is still a way out. At present, there are Chang''an practitioners pursuing the remaining evils of Buddhism. Seeing that the other side is avoiding the barren sea again, and the other side is gradually away from the surrounding sea area of Xiniu Hezhou, immortal Qingye waved his hand and motioned to the disciples of Qingyun temple not to pursue. A group of Qingyun Temple elders and Qingyun Temple disciples stopped immediately and slowly gathered back to their master. Those Buddhist disciples managed to get rid of their pursuers, and they did not dare to turn back and fight back. They quickly fled to the depths of the sea. "Lord, what shall we do next?" Elder Qingyun Guan asked. Green leaf immortal said: "first return, and then wait for further instructions." There are Qingyun Temple disciples looking at him, their eyes are showing a bit of unbearable color. Qingye immortal said that he would wait for further orders when he went back, and the person who gave the order was Wang Shenxing. At a young age, the other side is more proficient in cultivation than many eldest brothers in Qingyun temple. Even the green leaf immortal is far inferior to it. The other party has a close relationship with Chang''an and is highly valued by Chang''an. Now, he is one of the leaders of Xiniu Hezhou. Besides, it''s a half demon. Now that Qingyun temple is going to listen to the other party''s orders, it''s hard not to follow them. It''s hard for the younger disciples to listen to them. Some people can''t help thinking that if they had made contributions to the Dragon at the beginning, it would be a different ending now. At least, they don''t have to work for millions of miles to come to the western front line of Xiniu Hezhou to fight in order to make contributions. Qingyun temple was once one of the seven eastern Xinjiang states in Dongsheng Shenzhou, and the most prosperous Taoist inheritance in the eastern Tang Dynasty. It''s just a pity that every step is wrong. They chose to follow closely in the footsteps of Taiqing palace. Originally thought it was a thoroughfare to heaven, but it led directly to hell. In the end, even Taiqing palace was completely destroyed, not to mention their Qingyun temple? From the perspective of master Qingye, almost all of them have been prisoners in Chang''an. Out of punishment, they went down to the mines to be commanded by ordinary people and acted as coolies. The hardships and humiliation were really worse than death. It''s no exaggeration to say that the development of Chang''an city today is due to their hard work Finally, the Lord of Chang''an pardoned the whole world. They are the audience of Qingyun. They regained their freedom and changed their ways. From then on, they were given priority to Chang''an city. Not to mention the eastern Xinjiang, the whole Dongsheng Shenzhou and even the wider world have changed. Therefore, it is very difficult for them to have a foothold in the east of the Tang Dynasty. Forgetting the truth, xuanyidao and other old enemies are covetous. When East Xinjiang goes to the west, China and other places are surrounded by heroes, which is also a situation of more wolves and less meat. Qingyun temple is still guilty and meritorious. Their only choice is to go all the way west to the front line where there are still wars. Only in this way can we have the opportunity to strive for a foothold in the front line of survival. Green leaf immortal, now this has been very calm. Or, they have no choice. Qingye greets his classmates and prepares to return to Xiniu Hezhou. But just then, a flower suddenly appeared in front of him. The audience of Qingyun didn''t notice it for the first time. After a while, they were at a loss to find out that they didn''t know where they were. Everyone''s face changed greatly. They looked around, but where could they find it?What makes them more confused and scared is that there is no trace at all, as if the green leaf immortal disappeared out of thin air. Qingyun audience got nothing. Zhang Dongyun in the Daming Palace of Chang''an city suddenly flashed his eyes and raised his hand in front of him. Suddenly, a picture of light and shadow appeared in mid air. However, the picture is like water ripples, constantly shaking, blurred. At the same time, Zhang Dongyun''s perception, completely lost the whereabouts of the forehead Rune seal of human Qingye. It''s the same feeling that Su Po and AO Kong met Lei Han with the fragments of immortal trace in their hands. There are immortal trace fragments, which interfere with the function of the seal of the invincible city. Who is it? Zhang Dongyun''s face is expressionless, and his hands are in the air. That light and shadow picture, suddenly like a fold of paper, re paved. Although there are still many lines constantly fluctuating, but barely able to see the picture again. Previously, because of Leihan''s Fairy trace fragments, he could not be found through Su Po''s Rune seal for a long time. If there is such an obstacle, Zhang Dongyun will naturally try to eliminate it. In these days, I have found some tricks for him through the invincible city. After all, the other party''s hands are also pieces of immortal trace, so the interference cannot be completely eliminated. But now it''s enough for Zhang Dongyun to see what happened. In his mind, he also began to reappear the approximate position of real person Qingye. His eyes were cold. The other side, clearly, was brought to the universe beyond Yanhuang void. There are many Taoist masters who have been able to cultivate Yuanshen, but they can''t stop in tianwai. Qingye is no exception. It''s all surrounded by a few purple Qi, so that he won''t lose his life immediately. The green leaf real person is not shaken, the body shape stops. In front of him appeared a white robed Taoist with no Taoist temple and hair. The other person seems to be down and out, but Qingye only feels that he just looks at the other person''s face, and looks at the white robed Taoist, as if he understands the infinite Tao, which makes him open up countless problems in his past practice. "Month "Yueyang?" The green leaf real person returns to God gradually. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun motionless, watching the light and shadow screen. Even if the picture is full of ripples and snowflakes, he can recognize at a glance that the white robed Taoist who abducted the green leaf immortal is a familiar acquaintance. In the past twelve years, Li shulou, the "supreme Huaren", ranked the fourth in the total. As early as thirty or forty years ago, it was the fourteenth realm of Taoism. It was an expert who achieved the peak of Yuanshen. He is the first Taoist in the whole world of Yanhuang. After the Xianji incident, the whereabouts of Yueyang immortal Li shulou have been unknown. Zhang Dongyun had killed Yu Tianquan and Jiashu before, and their rear area just learned that Li shulou had been fighting with Fu Tianshu, the eldest of the "Big Dipper" a while ago, and they have been pestering until now. It is for this reason that Fu Tianshu failed to come to Yanhuang kingdom to deal with Chu Yaoguang in their eyes with Yu Tianquan. According to the words Fu Tianshu sent back to Yu Tianquan, Li shulou fought with him just for the sake of Chu Yaoguang. Fu Tianshu is the 15th realm of Wudao, the God King of Wudao. It is obvious that Li shulou has broken through the level of Taoist Yuanshen and achieved the position of Taoist heavenly king. Zhang Dongyun, Ao Kong and Shen horong were all very pleased to learn about this situation. Li shulou is the second best. He can fight Fu Tianshu for Chu Yaoguang''s sake. It seems that he is not a traitor in the past. Shen Herong and AO Kong both wanted to go outside Yanhuang to look for Li shulou, but their practice is now at a critical juncture. Yanhuang still has the hidden danger of Lei Han and maharoni, so we can only put down the idea of looking for someone for a while. But since these days, they have never stopped thinking and caring about this fourth brother. Zong Tianxuan was also grateful for Li shulou''s contribution to Chu. But now, what''s the situation? Zhang Dongyun frowned slightly and looked at the light and shadow picture. Qingye immortal also recognized Li shulou''s appearance. Twelve Yan Luo Li, even if other people he is not familiar with, at least "taishanghua person" Li shulou and "Chunyang relegation immortal" should laugh at me, he must know the appearance. It''s just that I should have laughed that after my reincarnation, even if I became a God, I didn''t return to the appearance of my previous life. I always looked like a real man in this life, and I always practiced Taiqing palace Taoism. Therefore, real man Qingye didn''t recognize me at that time. Now, the image of Li shulou is the same as that of that year. Qingye can''t admit his mistake. "Yueyang real person, poor Road East Xinjiang Qingyun view Qingye, now obey orders in Chang''an city." He quickly said: "Chang''an city was created by his Majesty the evil emperor. The sword demon, Chen emperor, magic king and Mr. Shen are all in Chang''an city. They have always told us to treat each other with courtesy and invite the real man to Chang''an."Li shulou, dressed in a white Taoist robe, looked indifferent: "I know. I first found some monks in Xiniu Hezhou, and then I found you." The green leaf real person hears speech slightly a Zheng. Then, suddenly, a chill rose behind him: the other party already knew that Chang''an city was created by Zhang Dongyun and others. Why didn''t they go to Chang''an directly, but instead Got him? Yes, it''s catching. The green leaf real person only feels that his heart is pulled tight. "Real..." He managed to squeeze a smile out of his face. But without waiting for him to speak again, the spirit was all captured by the other side''s eyes. Li shulou''s eyes are as deep as the universe, which can absorb people''s soul. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 528 The soul of the green leaf immortal, when really out of the shell, as if moths to the fire, their own into the deep universe. There is a big gap between the two sides in terms of realm and strength. If you really look at it, you will die. Of course, Li shulou is not just trying to kill immortal Qingye. He sucked away the spirits of the other party, and asked for some information from the real person Qingye. Through the monks in Xiniu Hezhou, he has a certain understanding of Chang''an City from the outside world. Now, get more in-depth understanding through real person Qingye. The white robed Taoist stands in the universe and meditates quietly. Chang''an City Ray Han Turning into a pure snow garden After a while, his figure drifted back into the world of Yanhuang. However, they did not go to Chang''an city. In Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looks gloomy. The light and shadow in front of him had completely dissipated. The existence of Fuyin is completely imperceptible. This means that the green leaf immortal has been completely dead. He died at the hands of Li shulou. If we only looked at the appearance before, we still suspect that someone pretended to be Li shulou. But when he saw the deep eyes, his eyes took the life of the real man Qingye. After he sucked away his soul, Zhang Dongyun had no doubt. This is Li shulou himself. But the question is, why did he do it? According to his behavior, he wants to be the enemy of Chang''an city. Seizing the green leaf immortal is seizing the tongue to obtain information. Zhang Dongyun didn''t do anything to see the death of Qingye. It''s not that he was too shocked. After the initial uncertainty, he soon recovered his composure. Just because he regained his composure, he knew that no matter Shen horong or Zong Tianxuan, he would not be able to save Qingye. At present, Li shulou is beyond the original spirit of Taoism. Confucianists and martial arts have their own strong counterparts. Shen and Rong, both living in Tianxuan, have the potential and hope to march on the fourteenth frontier. But not now. Now Li shulou can meet Fu Tianshu directly. of course, when he came to Changan, he was flat and round, and he has the final say. But just now he took away the position of Qingye immortal, far away in the wild sea to the west of Xiniu Hezhou. Zhang Dongyun at the moment will be green leaf immortal in advance temporarily put aside. He was more concerned about why Li shulou had such a change. Isn''t the other side fighting with Fu Tianshu all the time? How can you suddenly return to Yanhuang world? If he came back, what about Fu Tianshu? He''s dead, or Did the two sides shake hands and make peace? Zhang Dongyun couldn''t imagine for a moment that Fu Tianshu could persuade Li shulou to turn against him. If you don''t understand, Lord Zhang won''t tangle for a while. But the first time, he informed Shen and Zong. "Fourth brother?" Shen and Rong were as surprised as Zhang Dongyun: "isn''t he fighting with Fu Tianshu?" Without the previous one, Shen and Rong would not be so surprised at the moment. The previous news has eliminated the vigilance of the immortal trace. Now I suddenly know that Li shulou is also thinking about being the enemy of Chang''an, which makes Shen horong feel upset. "The truth will come to light in the future." Zhang Dongyun said lightly: "but before that, it''s better to be more careful." Shen and Rong gradually calmed down: "what big brother said is." Zong Tianxuan was silent before, and then he said, "considering maharoni and Rehan, there are at least three potential enemies. Maybe you still need to fight." She doesn''t belittle herself, but she has a clear judgment of the situation. The spirit of the remaining evils of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou has regained. It must be not only because of the return of master Zhiyuan and the two monks of longshetuo. Maharoni, the Buddha, is probably back. If the other party dares to return from the sky, he should gain something in Cihang pure land and surpass the Buddha Dharma. Even if he has not yet achieved the cultivation of the 15th realm of Buddhism, I believe he is still very close. If you expect the enemy to be strict, it''s better to estimate that the other side has become arhat. On the contrary, Lei Han is less likely to break through to the 15th realm. Mainly because he was interrupted by aokong when he was healing or practicing in seclusion. In such a hurry, he must be in a bad state, otherwise he would not leave Su Po. The possibility of Lei Han breaking through to the 15th realm in a short time is very small. Of course, even if he didn''t complete the 15th realm, Leihan''s strength was still superior to others.Maharoni''s achievement of the 15th realm of arhat''s golden body may not be able to eat Leihan steadily one-on-one. But Li shulou is different. This is the real 15th Taoist emperor, with amazing talent and extraordinary strength. No one can beat them on Chang''an side except the boss. Moreover, since Li shulou has come here from a friend to an enemy, Fu Tianshu, who fought with him before, will naturally be liberated. So, at worst, there may be more than three, but four. Zhang Dongyun was calm: "let them come." He looked at Zong Tianxuan: "on the other side of Xiniu Hezhou, the seventh younger brother is about to wake up." Shen and Rong, who lived together in Tianxuan, nodded: "this is really the best." "Xiniu Hezhou, you can watch the change." Zhang Dongyun said. Shen and Rong both nodded. Although the enemy is strong, Chang''an still has a big boss and is confident. Maharoni is likely to achieve the Mahayana throne, but now he can''t escape. Li shulou, a great Taoist emperor, only inquired for information first. After the inquiry, it was also not close to Chang''an city. The reason is very simple, there is only one: fear of the Lord of Chang''an. My big brother''s previous attack divided the whole Xiniu Hezhou. Xiniu Hezhou has a vast territory. In terms of a single continent, it is the largest part of the whole Yanhuang Kingdom, with an area of 10 billion square kilometers, which is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. To destroy this continent, every strong man in the 15th frontier can do it. It is not impossible for some people to give them enough time to try to destroy Yanhuang kingdom. But with the power of a single blow, Xiniu Hezhou will be neatly cut in half, so we all have to weigh it in our hearts. This not only shows the destructive power, but also means the precise control power. Chang''an City Lord this attack, probably did not give the full strength. If it is an uncontrolled full-scale outbreak, it may be more terrifying than this momentum. Opponents have to count this. Single to single, we are not fully sure. But if several parties join hands Shen and Rong lived together in Tianxuan''s eyes, and they were a bit worried. However, they believe that Zhang Dongyun can think of it without their reminding. After breaking contact with Shen and Rong, Zhang Dongyun raised his hand again and wiped it in the air. So another image of light and shadow appeared. It belongs to Ji Qingwen. She finally met again. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 529 The person who meets Ji Qingwen this time is Longchuan, the former "ice emperor" of Beiju Luzhou. Zhang Dongyun didn''t inform Shen Herong and Zong Tianxuan to come here this time. Lei Han''s development of that immortal trace fragment is quite in place. Zong Tianxuan and Shen Herong will be discovered by Lei Han at the first time even if they track Longchuan again. Moreover, with Lei Han as a person, it''s impossible to be on guard against the leakage of his whereabouts. Zhang Dongyun simply ignored this time. Anyway, Su Po has come back. With Lei Han''s temperament, he felt sure that he would come back to Chang''an city to find trouble. Lord Zhang was eager for him to come. If Lei Han and maharoni, Li shulou and others come together, it would be better. "I''ve been followed so much that I''ve revealed your Majesty''s whereabouts." Longchuan said goodbye to Ji Qingwen and said straightforwardly, "maybe I''m not careful and I''m being watched, or maybe the other party was originally staring at you. Then they found me and waited for an opportunity to find your majesty." Ji Qing said in classical Chinese, "I didn''t betray your majesty." Longchuan nodded: "Your Majesty trusts you." "If you want to follow me, they may not be able to do it." Ji Qingwen looked at each other: "you pay more attention." She was not very polite, but Longchuan was not angry. Realistically speaking, Ji Qingwen''s strength is indeed above him, and his senses are more keen than him. Su Po and others may be better than Ji Qingwen in the same realm. But if you don''t want to be noticed by her and follow her all the time, it''s hard for Su Po and others to do it. Unless "In the style of the Lord of Chang''an, I should not follow you personally." Longchuan said to Ji Qingwen, "but you''d better be more careful. With his cultivation strength, you can''t find it if you pull down your face and go out in person." At the same time, Longchuan''s eyes swept around the barren sea. The sea was empty, empty except for the raging storm. But no matter Longchuan or Ji Qingwen, no one can guarantee that there must be no one else around them at the moment. The masters in the fourteenth realm, beyond a certain distance, may hide from their senses. "I''ll be as attentive as I can be." Ji Qing said in classical Chinese: "after today, unless your majesty orders, we will not meet again." Longchuan nodded: "good." Ji Qingwen continued: "there is one thing you must report to your majesty." After a slight pause, she said, "I found a young man in Xiniu Hezhou who came from the prison dragon sect in the western regions of Dongsheng Shenzhou. His name is Huo Yiming." As she spoke, she raised her hand and outlined in the air. Qi and blood condense, wash the surrounding wind and cloud, and quickly show an image. In the image, a thin and handsome young man, about 20 years old, appears in front of Longchuan. "What''s so special about this son that you should specifically mention?" Longchuan asked. Ji Qingwen said in a soft voice: "I dare not talk about your majesty, but this matter can be big or small. You must report it to your majesty for decision. This man It may have something to do with your Majesty''s blood. " Longchuan was stunned and shocked: "you mean..." "I''m not sure what the specific relationship is, but it must be. He inherited his Majesty''s Xuanlong blood soul." Ji Qing said in classical Chinese: "this young man seems to know nothing about it. Other people of the prison dragon sect and other people in Chang''an city don''t know this either. He practiced the martial arts of the prison Dragon School and derived the Qi of the black dragon, which played a role of covering up to a certain extent. I''m not sure about the specific situation. You just need to report it to your majesty and leave it to your majesty to decide. " Long Chuan breathed out a long breath: "it seems that you have confirmed many times, can''t make a mistake?" Ji Qingwen cold face, this moment look complex, sigh: "I hope I made a mistake." Longchuan nodded silently. Does Lei Han know that Huo Yiming is in Chang''an? Is this his arrangement, or is he separated from Huo Yiming at that time, but now he is in the two camps when his father and son meet again? Do people in Chang''an know this? These are all unknowns Ji Qingwen is right. It''s up to your majesty to decide everything. We will do whatever your majesty says. "I''m leaving. Take care of yourself." Longchuan said. Ji Qingwen nodded: "be careful on the road." Longchuan said: "don''t worry, your majesty has made arrangements. It won''t be as easy as last time." Unless the Lord of Chang''an comes out in person For him, the crime of non war is nothing to talk about. His majesty should deal with it. After Longchuan said goodbye to Ji Qingwen, he left immediately. This time, he will not go around to inquire about the news. Many of the news he should inquire about has already been inquired about.What Ji Qingwen said shocked him. At the moment, he just wanted to go back as soon as possible and report to Lei Han. Ji Qingwen watched Longchuan leave, and then left himself. The place where she''s hiding right now is in beijuluzhou. Go back to your hometown and remain anonymous. To some extent, it proves that the most dangerous places are the safest. Although there are Chengyang real person and yiyuanjing in Beiju Luzhou, and their search ability is amazing, Ji Qingwen already knows that Chengyang real person is only a part of Beiju Luzhou. He himself went all over the sea to set up an array. At present, Ji Qingwen is hiding in Beiju Luzhou, which means that it is dark under the light. Unfortunately, she did not know that her every move, track, all fall in Zhang Dongyun''s eyes. In the Daming Palace in Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun watched the scene with great interest. Huo Yiming''s news has been sent to Lei Han. Let''s see what Lei Han will do next While Zhang Dongyun pays close attention to Lei Han and Li shulou, maharoni, the Buddha, is wandering on the sea. The mysterious master who suddenly appeared in Jixi before made this Buddhist arhat feel uneasy. He urgently needs to determine the identity and position of the other party. The current situation in Yanhuang is already very delicate. Chang''an city is strong. Even if maharoni breaks through to the 15th border, he does not dare to go to Chang''an City alone without other help. Speaking from ten thousand steps back, he is not afraid of Chang''an City Master, but Su Po and other experts. In the same realm, Shen and Rong alone could run away with longshetuo and Zhiyuan. Chang''an now has more manpower than the Yanhuang Buddhism. After breaking through the 15th realm, maharoni was sure enough to face Su Po and others. After all, the gap between the fourteenth and the fifteenth is far greater than that between the thirteenth and the fourteenth. But when he competed with the city master of Chang''an, the experts of equal weight intervened and died. Now, if the mysterious master who suddenly appears in Jixi is also a member of the twelve yamas and stands with Chang''an, maharoni will consider taking all the Buddhist disciples to leave the Yanhuang kingdom first, and then find a chance to make a comeback. If this mysterious master is against Chang''an, the situation will be totally different. Buddhism joined hands with him and regained the confidence to compete with Chang''an. The other side is the enemy or the friend. It''s extremely crucial to decide which side the balance of victory or defeat will shift. So maharoni refused to give up and kept looking around, hoping to recapture each other''s clues and find out the truth. In the Far West Sea area, the Buddha searched all over the world, but he never got anything. He was not disheartened. After thinking for a moment, he chose to leave the Yanhuang world and go to the empty air outside. Maharoni, sticking to the edge of the world of Yan and Huang, roamed in the void and continued to search for the trace of Li shulou. On his pale gold face, he suddenly moved a little, turned his head and looked at the Dark Universe in the distance. A fierce and fierce sword can destroy all living things. Only the sword Qi of death will fly far away, close to the world of Yanhuang. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 530 "The meaning of the sword..." Maharoni, the Great Buddha of Yanhuang Buddhism, had a sense of rejection. The other party''s will to destroy everything can no longer be described as cruel and cruel, but a kind of numbness and ruthlessness. The sword Qi is black. But in the dark universe, it''s still very clear and can be distinguished at a glance. It''s hard to ignore the ruthless intention of destroying everything. Maharoni suddenly remembered that his disciple Jinghua had described the meaning of the sword of "sword demon" Su Po. It was also a kind of fierce sword meaning of breaking everything and being invincible. Comparatively speaking, the sword of Su Po is more like a challenge. Constantly challenge all seemingly impossible obstacles. It is a kind of sword meaning that pursues cutting, penetrating and breaking everything. It''s more like the display of "sword" itself. Competition, competition, even killing, are pure. As a result, externally, it also appears to be understated, easy to put in and out. Killing people is never the end. Most people judge Su Po, but they don''t think he is a killer. But now the black sword Qi coming from afar is different. His intention of destroying everything is to kill and die. All living things, even things without life, are sent to the "death" situation. In terms of sword, in contrast, Su Po''s sword intention is pure concentration, and his murderous nature is more violent. The meaning of sword is the meaning of death. Maharoni himself did not fight swordsmen like kendo. However, when he was in Cihang pure land, he once heard the Buddhists there mention that there is an unknown world in the vast universe. Wumingjie is famous for its sword. One of them is the inheritance of Senluo sword palace, which is exquisite and profound. But over the years, another branch of Kendo has sprung up in Wuming world, which is called miejian sect. The sword meaning of Senluo sword palace is that the sword generates all kinds of Dharma, and even turns everything into a sword. Although it is also a sharp weapon that can kill people, the sword has the artistic conception of covering everything and even creating everything. In contrast, miejian sect can be regarded as the enemy of Senluo sword palace. There was a big war between the two sides in Wuming kingdom. In the early years, Senluo sword palace was defeated and even expelled from Wuming kingdom. In recent years, Senluo sword palace has finally recovered a bit. Both sides seem to be in a tug of war. In this case, why did the master of miejian sect come to Yanhuang? When the other party arrives, maharoni looks at him secretly. In terms of its sword Qi, it is all over the world, almost ignoring the space distance, and comes in a flash. This should have been the fourteenth realm of Wudao, that is, the fifth realm of Wuhuang, the cultivation of Weizhen world. Even in miejian sect, such cultivation is one of the few masters. In maharoni''s impression, the benevolent arhat of Cihang pure land once mentioned that miejian sent two Kendo gods in the 15th realm. It is also the case that the sword palace was robbed. In Wuming Kingdom, there was only their palace leader in the 15th realm, who was the leader of the world. As a result, the character of miejian sect broke out, and genius and fierce people were concentrated in one era. In just a few years, two martial god kings of the 15th realm emerged one after another. The location of Wuming''s first holy land has changed. Senluo sword palace suffered heavy casualties and was forced to withdraw from Wuming kingdom. Although miejian sect has occupied Wuming kingdom for nearly 30 years, they have never been more powerful. In addition to the two gods, Wuhuang, the peak of the fourteenth realm, is the top master of the sect. Now Senluo sword palace is fighting back, and it''s hard to separate from the miejian sect. Not to mention the fifteenth realm, the fourteenth realm is also extremely precious and cannot be left easily. Now someone has come to Yanhuang. Is it not Wuming that the miejian sect has won again? The black sword Qi stops in front of the golden arhat. There was a middle-aged man in black in the air of the sword. His face was like pig iron, and his expression was cold: "monk, do you want to prevent me from entering this world?" "I don''t know why the almsgiver of miejian sect came here?" Maharoni palmed his hands together: "if it''s to kill people and practice sword, I can''t get out of the way." The middle-aged man in black looked at the golden monk in front of him with no expression: "you are very strong, I am not your opponent, but if you want to kill me, I can hurt you seriously." He has absolute confidence in his sharp and excellent attack power. Confident to plain, as if talking about today''s weather. Maharoni smile, do not argue, just asked: "so, benefactor really come to kill?" "Even if it is, it''s not today." The middle-aged man in black is still expressionless. His whole body is like a real sword. There is no temperature: "Today my goal is only two people."Maharoni was a bit surprised: "I don''t know which two people?" "I don''t know their names." The middle-aged man in Black said calmly, "I only know that one person in Senluo sword palace is here and has relatives." "I am merciful." Maharoni declared the Buddha''s name: "master Shi takes them as hostages?" The tone of the middle-aged man in black still hasn''t changed at all: "we don''t need hostages. I''m here to kill all the people." The killing intention made maharoni frown slightly: "but, benefactor, how do you find them?" "Although I don''t know Fu Yuting''s husband and daughter, I don''t know her sword." The middle-aged man in black raised his hand and showed a long sword. The edge of the sword was dim, but there was still some meaning of the sword. "Husband, daughter A father and daughter... " Maharoni suddenly felt a slight movement in his heart: "Fu Yuting A swordswoman from Senluo sword palace? " The expression of the middle-aged man in black finally changed: "do you know him?" His eyes suddenly became more intense. Maharoni nodded slowly. It suddenly occurred to him that Jinghua had once mentioned something. Earlier, Jinghua went to the western regions of Dongsheng Shenzhou to help master huaiyong and master Jingge of Buddhism in the western regions. At the same time, she also met with the Chinese experts who fled to the western regions at that time. For example, Peng Ziling, the leader of Taiqing palace, Kong Shengzhen, the leader of Yansheng mansion, etc. Now these people have disappeared because of Chang''an city. But earlier, they had mentioned another thing to Jinghua, jiashushangren and other Buddhists. In China, they met a very strange woman Kendo master more than once. The opponent''s sword skill is very good. Compared with Su Po''s, he is only a little defeated. And she just helped Chang''an city. Another thing corresponding to this is aokong, one of the twelve immortals in Chang''an City, who has a daughter. It''s not a secret. Now most people inside and outside Chang''an know about it. But what''s wrong is that we don''t know who Ao Ying''s mother or AO Kong''s wife is. Now it seems that everything has an answer. This is really unexpected. "If I''m right, I think I do know who they are." Maharoni said. The middle-aged man in black looks at the golden arhat in front of him: "the one who has something to do with you?" "I am the enemy of Buddhism." Maharoni said. Hearing this, the middle-aged man in black didn''t mean to rush to kill people immediately. Instead, his face became more vivid: "can''t you take them?" Maharoni said, "aokong and Aoying are not so good, but I''m not sure if there are experts with them." "Ao Kong, Ao Ying..." The middle-aged man in Black said slowly. Maharoni asked, "haven''t you asked me the name of the benefactor?" The other side replied, "my name is Gao Liang, under the gate of miejian sect." Maharoni asked again, "I''ve heard about the reputation of your sect, but I don''t know what''s going on in Wuming?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 531 "Senluo sword palace, however, took advantage of elder martial brother Lin''s accidental injury to fight back." Gao Liang said coldly: "now elder martial brother Lin''s injury has gradually recovered and he can fight. What can Senluo sword palace fight with our sect? How can they beat us if they are desperate? " The Buddha nodded slightly: "although I live in Yanhuang, I have heard of benefactor Lin''s name for a long time." The "elder martial brother Lin" in the other party''s mouth should be Lin Zhong, one of the two martial gods of miejian sect. So Lin Zhong and Gao Liang are of the same generation. Before that, they were all outstanding among the Mesozoic masters of miejian sect. It''s a coincidence that Lin Zhonghe''s mentor, the contemporary leader of the miejian sect, and his apprentices, together in just three or two years, crossed the chasm and successfully broke through the realm of Emperor Wu. So the miejian sect welcomed the unprecedented peak since the founding of the sect. It was because of the presence of the two great gods that the miejian sect was able to overthrow Senluo sword palace, the original leader of Wuming Kingdom, in one fell swoop, causing heavy casualties to each other. The whole sect had to abandon the mountain and flee. Although the Buddha seldom came out of the Yanhuang world, when he came to the pure land of Cihang and communicated with Buddhist masters such as the forgiving arhat, he could not help mentioning the top masters of other families in the universe around him. The golden Arhats of Shuxing and maharoni do not dare to despise the same king of martial arts as the 15th realm. The name of the forest is naturally one of the focuses of their discussion. It is often said that this king has outstanding talent and unlimited future, and his achievements may be above his mentor. Now it seems that his accidental injury weakened the strength of the miejian sect. Senluo sword palace had been out for many years, and gradually recovered, so it tried to attack Wuming kingdom. Without the miejian sect in the forest, although it will not lose to Senluo sword palace, it is obviously unable to maintain the advantage against the enemy. In the end, Senluo sword palace successfully returned to Wuming realm and took a firm foothold. It fought back and occupied nearly half of Wuming realm again. Gradually, the two sides began to fall into a tug of war. However, for Senluo sword palace, the situation gradually began to be unfavorable to them if they didn''t make a concerted effort to completely push the exterminators. After all, there is no death in the forest. Although he was seriously injured and cultivated for a long time, he gradually recovered. As a result, the power of miejian sect was close to its peak in the past. At present, in the Wuming area, the miejian sect has turned to defend and attack. Senluo sword palace, on the other hand, was defeated by the anti attack miejian sect. They have lost the chance to recapture Wuming kingdom or revenge miejian sect. Although many people are unwilling, the palace leader still calmly orders everyone to fight and retreat. So the momentum of victory and defeat suddenly reversed. Now Senluo sword palace is about to lose its unknown territory. "With all due respect." Maharoni said quietly: "Chang''an city is the potential reinforcement of Senluo sword palace." Gao Liang stares at maharoni and doesn''t speak. Maharoni''s expression and tone were as calm as ever: "the goal of Chang''an city now is to occupy the whole Yanhuang Kingdom, but after that, it''s hard to say." He looked directly at the man in black in front of him: "here, it may also become the temporary foothold of Senluo sword palace." "It''s more likely where they buried their bones," Gao Liang said coldly Maharoni smiles: "as long as we work together, it''s really possible." "We are not allies." There was no change in Gao Liang''s indifference. To be exact, the miejian sect has never had an ally. From their first foothold in wumingjie to their later rise, they have been fighting alone. Apart from their peers, the rest of the world is just a grindstone for them. "If you want to kill the Yellow creatures, we are not only allies, but also enemies." "But before that, we had common enemies. For Yanhuang, we were also wary of the confluence of Chang''an City and Senluo sword palace," maharoni said slowly He was silent. After a while, he said, "I personally agree with what you said just now, but we still need the leader''s elder martial uncle and elder martial brother Lin to work out how to act." Maharoni''s palms together: "wait for good news." Gao Liang doesn''t enter the realm of Yan and Huang, so he directly turns back and leaves. Maharoni stood quietly in the void of the universe, meditating and speechless. The other party goes fast and comes back fast. After a period of time, Gaoliang came to Yanhuang again. "The leader''s uncle and elder martial brother Lin are still chasing the people in Senluo sword palace. It''s best to solve them on the spot." There was still no expression on Gaoliang''s face: "the master ordered me to come to Yanhuang and contact him in the middle." Maharoni nodded: "it''s better to break each one. We''re not busy with our work. We''ll make a decision after the result of your party."Gao Liang is noncommittal: "now in the world of Yanhuang, what''s the situation? Do you have an advantage? " Maharoni shook his head and replied truthfully: "at present, the whole Yanhuang Kingdom has almost fallen into the hands of Chang''an. Our disciples can only live overseas, and Chang''an City has the upper hand." Gao Liang stopped talking again, just staring at maharoni. Maharoni himself was as calm as ever. Next to him, long shetuo, the eminent monk of pure land in Xiniu Hezhou, said: "I''m ashamed that the city master of Chang''an had split the earth millions of miles in one blow. We can''t resist it. The Buddha is not in Yanhuang. We can only retreat overseas to avoid the innocent sacrifice of our disciples." When I heard the words, my eyes twinkled, and my eyes became colder. Under one blow, it split the continent millions of miles away. This kind of power, not feeding Tianwei, is better than feeding Tianwei. It''s really not something that can be achieved by a warrior in the realm of Emperor Wu. Strictly speaking, it''s the emperor of Wu, the God of Wu in the 15th kingdom. I''m afraid not everyone can do this. The monk in front of him is clearly an eminent monk in the 15th realm of Buddhism, but he is still patient and hesitant. There is a reason for that. It''s not that maharoni has no guts. Gao Liang thought to himself that he had looked down on the monk before. It''s no wonder that maharoni and other Buddhists are facing great enemies. Let him fight with the enemy one by one, he may not be sure. Therefore, we must contact more people. For maharoni, longshetuo and others, it was just like flying to Hengfu and falling pie in the sky. "Now, if you don''t show up, the Lord of Chang''an doesn''t want to end himself?" Highlight quickly figured out the key. Maharoni nodded gently: "I am merciful, ashamed, ashamed." "Two people above the fourteenth realm don''t fight. What about the confrontation at the fourteenth realm?" Gao Liang asked again. Next to maharoni, master Zhiyuan and the two great monks of longsheta were embarrassed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 532 Master Zhiyuan and long shetuo both have profound accomplishments. They have a city in mind, but they don''t change their appearance. But highlighting this problem still makes them sigh at the same time. "I''m ashamed that Changan''s evil demons are powerful, and the experts are like clouds. We are not rivals." Master Zhiyuan has ten palms. Longshetuo was silent. To be realistic, apart from the Buddha, the Buddhist sect in Xiniu Hezhou is not only a bone and a muscle injury? Almost half of my life. It''s comparable to facing Gao Liang now. I just hate my parents for giving birth to two legs less. Under such circumstances, it is no doubt a thousand miles away. The people of Chang''an, who were still scattered in the wasteland, were exposed to the sword of Gao Liang. Gao Liang''s expression is cold. He has no pity for all living beings, only a cold intention to kill them. He cut off with one sword, and the black sword Qi all over the sky shrouded the sea more than a thousand miles around. Many Chang''an people are surrounded by black sword Qi. The sword Qi hasn''t really fallen yet. Everyone has a feeling of suffocation, like the shadow of death. "Raw." "Prevent." "Broken." Just then, a girl''s voice sounded, calm and peaceful. First of all, there is a boundless vitality, which diffuses in the sea, neutralizing the death intention of Gaoliang miejian. Then the same black ink appeared, covering the world, forming a defense, blocking the sword Qi of destroying the sky and the earth and killing the common people. Finally, the rolling thick ink suddenly shocked, expanded outward and rebounded. The sharp sword Qi is broken by a lot. His eyes suddenly fell on a girl who came from afar. He looks like he''s only 15 or 6 years old, but he''s as talented as Xiaohan. "It''s Shen and Rong." Master Zhiyuan said softly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 533 "Shen and Rong..." The name was repeated in the sky, and there was no change in his face. But the girl in front of me was alert. Gao Liang is cold and arrogant. He believes in his own swordsmanship. He is not just indifferent to life, but in the cold, full of desire to destroy and kill. But pride returns to pride, and his vision is not bad. An expert will know if he has one. Shen He Rong not only blocked his sword Qi, but also broke it in turn. He can''t help neglecting such strength. Although the other side changed his sword with three words, it was a rare strong enemy in his life that he could block the edge of his sword and fight back fiercely at the same time. It''s said that three words for one sword, but Shen Herong''s eloquence is heavenly, and her magic power turns freely. It''s hard to say whether her three words are one move or three moves. At least, Gao Liang is not sure. When the other side gives three words, he will be able to give three swords. His swordsmanship is very fast, but Shen He Rong is faster than him. Moreover, the other side''s judgment and eyesight are not weak. It seems that the word "Sheng" can neither attack nor defend. In fact, it is the first secret to fight against him. The other party can realize this and put it into practice. Bright eyes, this moment more cold. He recognized the strength of the other side. But they didn''t waver in their determination to kill each other. To kill such a master is a more praiseworthy achievement for his sword technique. On the cold face of Gao Liang, a smile rarely appears at the moment. Then there was the dark sword Qi all over the sky, cutting the void, as if the space had been "killed" by him. Even more fierce and icy than before, Shen and Rong were surrounded in an instant. Shen and Rong look unchanged, but this time did not use the word "Sheng". She opened her mouth and said two words, one is "Po". The other is "out"! Two words for one sword, this time it''s a frontal collision! All of a sudden, the world was destroyed. Whether it''s the experts in Buddhism or the people in Chang''an, we all feel like the end of the world. The horror of death and the sense of extinction merge together, making everyone and the demon clan feel as if they are going to die. The dark air meets in the air. Shen He Rong and Gao Liang''s figure were shocked together. The sword Qi of Gao Liang cutting the sky and destroying the earth failed to fall on Shen He Rong. However, Shen and Rong''s face is a layer of black air, which shows that she was attacked by the other side''s sword intention. On the other hand, highlights are black and white. Shen and Rong''s combination of "break" and "destroy" forms an effect similar to that of "highlight and destroy sword". Although there is no intention of sword, it also shows that destruction is coming and all things do not exist. When Gao Liang practises the exterminating sword, he will be punished by his opponent in the same way. His practice of destroying sword does not mean that his resistance to the idea of destroying is stronger than ordinary people. On the contrary, the conflict with one''s own will is worse. On the other side, Shen and Rong said "Sheng" again. Her body is covered with white light, full of vitality, to eliminate death. The black air on his face finally faded away. This man''s accomplishments are better than Ji Qingwen''s, and his swordsmanship is only slightly inferior to that of Qi Ge Shen and Rong secretly estimated. Zhang Dongyun told her earlier that some members of the miejian sect once lingered near Yanhuang. Therefore, Shen and Rong are not particularly unfamiliar with the sword skills of miejian school. As soon as she saw Gao Liang''s face and looked at each other''s black sword Qi, she roughly guessed the origin of this man''s apprenticeship. But it''s one thing to know. Only when you fight face to face, can you judge the other''s cultivation level. In front of this highlight, Xiuwei has caught up with Yu Tianquan and Xian Kaiyang in the Big Dipper. The sharpness of the attack is not inferior to Yu Tianquan''s Xingluo spear. Shen and Rong need at least two words to break each other''s sword. However, she has the word "Sheng" to heal, and her recovery speed is faster than that of the other side. When the bright face was still black and white, Shen and Rong had already spoken again: "dead." Highlight the eyebrow, suddenly appeared a small red dot. In other people''s eyes, there seems to be blood condensation under his skin, which is about to seep out. But in his own senses, it seems that there is an invisible sharp force that is about to pierce his head, take his life and send him to death. Wu Huang, the peak of miejian sect, roared wildly and shook his whole body. Then he saw the black air pouring out from his own eyebrows.On the contrary, the power of Shen He Rong''s "death" character was offset by the vast dark sword Qi. She raised her eyebrows slightly and said in secret that she was better than she had expected. Gao Liang had no time to dissolve the power of destruction from the chaos in his body in a short time. In this case, he was attacked by Shen He Rong''s "death". Even if he didn''t really say "death" by Shen He Rong, he would be seriously injured. However, when Gao Liang''s eyebrows are in severe pain, his heart is blessed. Instead, he takes advantage of this opportunity to use the power of Shen Herong''s "death" as a stimulus to guide his body''s power of destruction, like a beast suddenly attacked, and then fight back. The power of the two sides collides and counteracts. Shen Herong''s word "death" can no longer hurt Gao Liang. On the contrary, Gao Liang takes this opportunity to vent the power of destruction in his body. It''s just that the place where the two sides collide is, after all, the highlight of the head. There was a cut in the middle of his brow, and blood flowed through his face. However, the wound seems to be grim, but in fact it is only skin injury, not serious. For Gao Liang, what really matters is that all of a sudden, he was slightly dizzy. Gaoliang has been fighting countless battles since he joined the gate wall of miejian sect. His experience in fighting with the enemy, even in life and death, is far richer than that of most people in the same realm. At the same time, Gao Liang has anticipated his current results. He didn''t take a step back. But clench one''s teeth, mercilessly a sword continue to split to Shen He Rong. At present, although because of the collision of two forces, let him see stars. But it was dark all over the sky, and the sword still enveloped Shen He Rong. Although Shen Herong was slightly surprised by the way of highlighting the word "death", she was always reluctant to give each other a chance to breathe. After the word "death", there is another word "death", which is to kill the other party. Although there was no serious injury due to the highlight of the word "death", he still kept fighting again. But he was dizzy, and the word "death" came up next to him, which he could not resist. A sword cut out, but to attack against attack, both lose the game. Naturally, Shen and Rong could not help it. But just when Shen Herong''s word "death" was about to take advantage of the victory, she was suddenly slightly stunned. The line of sight is sharp. Turn to the other direction. There seemed to be a very familiar atmosphere for her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 534 The breath is weak, but Shen and Rong are still keenly aware. This feeling is both familiar and strange. I am familiar with it because it comes from my elder brother Jieyi in the past. Strange, because we have not seen each other for more than 30 years. However, Shen Herong will never admit his mistake for the lofty and ethereal artistic conception of Taoism. The great master of the Confucian sage realm, with his mouth full of constitutionalism, represents profound truth and firm will. Shen and Rong this slightly distracted, "death" the power of the word suddenly did not expect so sharp. Although Gaoliang''s face is suddenly defeated, and his facial features and orifices are faintly bleeding, he still firmly resists the damage caused by the word Shen He Rong. As soon as his breath turned, the dizziness in his mind disappeared. Shen and Rong are flying back to avoid the previous sword. But her eyes, still look to the distance. In the distance, the breath of Dharma disappeared as soon as Jinghong appeared. Zhang Dongyun is looking at the light and shadow pictures in the Daming Palace of Chang''an city. Apart from thousands of mountains and rivers, he naturally doesn''t feel the change of breath like Shen He Rong, but there are not many people who can make Shen He Rong so impolite. "Four It''s Li shulou. " Shen and Rong took a deep breath and recovered. She seems to be talking to herself and telling Zhang Dongyun. "Watch out." Zhang Dongyun''s tone was calm. Shen and Rong changed the name of Li shulou. Even if we don''t mention the fact that Qingye was killed before, we can only say that just now, the Taoist spirit of Li shulou disappeared in a flash, which startled Shen horong and was tantamount to helping Gaoliang in disguise. Now the other party doesn''t really show up to see each other, how to see, the expression is not goodwill. Even though Shen and Rong had many doubts and some old feelings in his heart, he did not dare to be the fourth brother of Li shulou. "I''ll take care of him here." At this time, a tall woman appeared beside Shen and Rong: "if you can talk, you are more suitable, but you must be careful." Gao Liang was dizzy and didn''t notice the appearance of Taoist Dharma breath in the distance in time. But look at Shen and Rong''s appearance, we know that there are unidentified people to help him. Highlight in the heart is to startle uncertain time, suddenly then see that tall woman appear. The other side is full of vigorous Qi and blood, like the sun at its zenith. The direct impact is stronger than Shen Herong. "It''s Chu Yaoguang, the eighth of the twelve Yanluo." Master Zhiyuan became serious with the expression of longshetuo. Shen and Rong are already very difficult. It seems that Gao Liang can''t win each other. Plus a "Chu wave light", it is not necessary to say more. Moreover, from the current point of view, the threat and oppression of "Chu Yaoguang" is stronger. Shen and Rong, after all, are the cultivation strength of the 13th realm. Because the classic theory of "sea embraces all rivers", facing the opponent of the fourteenth realm, it just changed into the fourteenth realm temporarily. And "Chu Yaoguang" is clearly the fourteenth realm of martial arts, the peak cultivation of Emperor Wu. "Little sister knows, and eighth sister is also careful." Shen and Rong naturally know that this is not the other. The identity of the person who came here is not Chu Yaoguang, who ranked the seventh among the Big Dipper in the past, but Zong Tianxuan, who ranked the second. If you can still communicate with Li shulou, or if there are misunderstandings that can be resolved, it''s obviously better for her Shen and Rong to come forward. She really wants to talk to each other. Although Zong Tianxuan has the memory of Chu Yaoguang, she always feels guilty when facing her younger martial sister''s former sworn brothers. Although Chu Yaoguang volunteered to operate, it was because she was seriously injured and couldn''t refuse, but when she faced Shen and Rong, she always felt that she had taken away their eighth sister. If Li shulou betrays other people in twelve hell, Zong Tianxuan will be more comfortable with him. At present, the situation is not clear, so it''s better to leave it to Shen horong. As for the highlight in front of Zong Tianxuan''s eyes, it''s totally another matter. Shen He Rong''s body is flying, looking for the direction of the previous Taoist and Dharma breath. Zong Tianxuan, on the other hand, drew his sword out of the sheath and sparked the stars. Bright star river, with her as the center, around the four directions. And then, it''s all broken! It is not inferior to the opponent''s terrible power of destroying the sword. In the face of this terrible power, Gao Liang did not retreat. Lose to Shen and Rong a move, don''t make him dejected, on the contrary in the cold kill outside, produce a bit of anger. This anger must be washed away by the blood and life of the opponent. In the face of Zong Tianxuan, who was also the peak emperor of martial arts, Gaoliang did not give in, and attacked each other with a sword. All over the sky, the sword Qi and the broken starlight collide in midair, and even the void is torn open.Highlight suddenly had a strange feeling. Their sword technique of destroying the sword sect is always to destroy all things and send all creatures to their doom. But he can''t kill the opponent in front of him. The opponent''s knife breeds the stars and then destroys them. To some extent, the opponent''s sword technique is similar to his. How powerful is the power to destroy the stars. The high light extinguishes the sword, also can''t further cut the other side to extinguish. The sword Qi and sword Qi of the two sides collide and scatter in all directions. Master Zhiyuan, long shetuo, Taotie Yikun and other experts, with Buddhism and Chang''an people, all retreated further away to avoid being affected. The remaining sword Qi and sword Qi also burst out in front of Zong Tianxuan and Gaoliang. Zong Tianxuan took a long sword in his hand and wiped out the remaining sword Qi one by one. But Gao Liang sees nothing of the Dao Qi cut on his body, leaving his body with scars. He forced his way forward, rushed to Zong Tianxuan, and cut him with one sword. With a little injury, he must take the initiative. Miejian only attacks but not defends. It''s fierce. Either the enemy or I will die! Seeing that the other party was so fierce, Zong Tianxuan couldn''t help raising her eyebrows. Whether it''s acting or remembering, under normal circumstances, she is the enemy that can be solved with a knife, so she only uses a knife. At this moment, seeing Gao Liang so fierce, Zong Tianxuan''s eyes burst with cold light. She is just so empty in front of Zhang Dongyun, Shen horong and others How can Beidou''s second star be a soft temper? Seeing Gaoliang attack with a sword, Zong Tianxuan suddenly has a long sword in his empty hand. At the next moment, the stars in the sky are broken and turned into a sword light torrent symbolizing destruction. Sword, sword. More intense collision than the previous first move, burst out. Zong Tianxuan''s figure stood in mid air, slightly shaking. Highlight the body, it was shocked to retreat. More sword Qi than before left scars on his body again. Facing Zong Tianxuan, he had a good time. With a turn of the sword, he cut off the scattered dark sword Qi one by one. She pointed forward to highlight. Gao Liang''s eyes are red and staring at Zong Tianxuan. If we say that Shen and Rong''s words "break" and "destroy" or Zong Tianxuan''s Xingluo Dao made him feel similar. Now, the Xingluo sword of destroying the stars makes him hate and hate from the bottom of his soul. "Come again!" Gao Liang suddenly yelled: "kill!" Then, regardless of everything, he chopped Zong Tianxuan again. Zong Tianxuan looked calm and did not give in. He also cut out with one sword. The two great Kendo masters have made a world shaking battle in the wild sea. At the same time, far away from here, on another piece of sea near Xiniu Hezhou, there was a person covered by black fog. In the dark fog, the sound of dragon singing came out. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 535 The shadow is close to the sea off Xiniu Hezhou. His body is hidden, looking for in the vast sea, seems to have a target. After searching for a period of time, he suddenly stopped his pace and calmed down to wait. On the distant sea, a group of Chang''an people are slowly retreating to the direction of Xiniu Hezhou. Deep in the sea, the top experts of both sides are fighting. Under the leadership of Wang Shenxing and Huo Yiming, Chang''an people with relatively low accomplishments gradually retired. Instead of fearing, they were wary of their opponents'' diversion. Although there should be no more top-notch Buddhists in the fourteenth realm. But they also have the senior monks of the 13th kingdom. The two sides have been fighting for such a long time, and they have already grasped each other''s actual situation, even though they don''t know each other''s roots. The pure land of Xiniu Hezhou has a brilliant inheritance of Buddhism. Even if the Buddhist monks with lower cultivation level, their cultivation strength often belongs to the top level in the same realm. On the Chang''an side, there are only a few top figures of various schools, such as Huo Yiming and Wang Shenxing, who are not at a loss to the Buddhist masters of Xiniu Hezhou. Only a few people like Huo Yiming, Wang Shenxing and AO Ying have the upper hand. At present, Su Po, Shen horong, Ao Kong, "Chu Yaoguang" and even the real person in Chengyang are not here. If other Buddhist masters come around and raid Xiniu Hezhou, it is not impossible for Xiniu Hezhou to catch fire. There is also the leader of Shushan sect, who is simple and simple. But Xiniu Hezhou, the largest continent in the four continents, is still vast even if it is split into two parts. If the other side presses on from all directions, the simple and unsophisticated person may not take good care of them. We need Wang Shenxing, Huo Yiming and other second-class Chang''an experts to spread out all around to prevent each other from penetrating. "Brother Huo, watch out." Wang Shenxing hugs Huo Yiming. "Brother Wang, too. I''ll see you later." Huo Yiming also saluted. The two sides bid farewell to each other and led their own team to inspect the waters off Xiniu Hezhou. It''s not just the two of them, the second level masters in the west of Chang''an city are all scattered and patrol separately. Today, most of the people who are with Huo Yiming are not from his prison dragon sect. Xie Feng, the leader of the prison dragon sect, was ordered to take charge of the southern zhanbu island. A large number of elite members of the sect went together. In this way, Xie Feng can quickly grasp the situation of nanzhanbuzhou. On the other side of Dongsheng Shenzhou and the western regions is the ancestral place of the Yulong sect. Today, the whole Dongsheng Shenzhou is already the inner line of Chang''an City, and it is almost impossible for foreign enemies to invade. So there are not many masters left behind in the mountain gate. However, as the foundation, we should seize the opportunity to participate in the navigation between Dongsheng Shenzhou and nanzhanbuzhou. Naturally, the Yulong school still needs to leave a large number of capable people in the western regions to develop steadily. As a result, the number of prison dragon sect disciples who joined Huo Yiming in the battle on the front line of Xiniu Hezhou was much less. Although it''s a good opportunity to make contributions, even though the prison dragon sect has a big family and a big career, it can''t help but divide its staff. Xie Feng has ordered to expand the enrollment, recruit more disciples, and begin to further expand the foundation of the prison dragon sect. However, it will take time for the entry-level students to grow up. At present, we can only rely on the existing people to support. The expansion and development of Chang''an city is too rapid. It''s so fast that people in the city can''t adapt to it and can''t keep up with it. Not only Xie Feng''s prison dragon sect, but many people in Chang''an city are full of a sense of urgency. Chang''an is expanding too fast. If they do not keep up with this speed, they may be marginalized until they fall behind completely. When Chengchi first started, many people and clans in the east of Dongsheng Shenzhou had this trend. Other people see, where can not be anxious? However, even if the prison dragon faction is short of manpower, Xie Feng still insists that Huo Yiming and a few people come to the front line of Xiniu Hezhou to fight. Huo Yiming takes people to inspect all directions. After turning around a few times, he told everyone to spread out and expand the scope of patrol and defense. But between each other, must guarantee certain distance, cannot surpass. In this way, if there is an enemy attacking us, we can quickly detect it and help each other. However, they stayed at sea for a long time, and there was no enemy. Huo Yiming''s mind is calm, not arrogant, standing quietly in the storm. He did not resist the raging storm of the barren sea, but these storms, which made the world turn pale, could not hurt him at all. Huo Yiming converges his mind, maximizes the perception ability of his warrior, and constantly expands it. He is now a warrior in the twelfth realm of martial arts, that is, the third realm of Emperor Wu, sweeping the eight wastelands.However, if you are brave enough, you may not be able to beat him. As a martial arts practitioner, he has a much sharper perception than other practitioners of the same realm. But this time, Huo Yiming did not notice that there were Buddhists approaching. On the contrary, there is a burning feeling in my heart. This means that there are martial arts masters coming. Huo Yiming, who had closed his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes. It''s very close. The other side is equally powerful. Only when he is so close can he be alert. Compared with his accomplishments, Huo Yiming is not so competitive. He doesn''t plan to challenge each other alone. When he is ready to greet others, he will surround the opponent. But at this time, his heart suddenly move, for it surprised. Because he felt vaguely that his opponent''s artistic conception of martial arts was familiar. It seems very similar to him. However, the inheritance of martial arts of Tongyu Dragon School is specious. Huo Yiming, in his stupor, is close to convenience. The comer didn''t plan to do it first, just calmly looking at Huo Yiming. Huo Yiming came back and looked at each other. A middle-aged man in the dark fog. In the black fog, there was a faint echo of the dragon''s song. Then he saw the fog gradually dispersed, revealing each other''s facial features. When Huo Yiming saw it, he was thrilled The dragon and the devil The appearance of the comer is exactly the appearance of Lei Han. Since the rise of Chang''an City, there have been few people who have made Chang''an city suffer setbacks. Lei Han''s identity and appearance have basically reached the level of street knowledge and lane smell for the high-level practitioners in Chang''an city. Huo Yiming is no exception. To some extent, even if maharoni, the Buddha, successfully breaks through the fourteenth realm, in the eyes of many Chang''an people, the number one enemy is still Lei Han. Huo Yiming''s heart is in a state of consternation. He looks at each other on guard and is ready to attack at any time. But now the two sides are face to face, the strange feeling in his heart is more and more intense. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 536 Facing the middle-aged man in front of him, Huo Yiming felt like he was looking in the mirror. There are few similarities between the two sides, except that there are some hawk hooks in their noses. But Huo Yiming felt that he and the other party were just like a mold. As the emperor of Wu, he knows better than anyone that his martial arts cultivation and inheritance with the prison dragon sect have gone out of the way. The higher the realm of cultivation, the more so. In recent years, Huo Yiming has gradually become accustomed to covering up his hand. He can''t see the real moment of life and death and his real strength. In addition, the same martial arts, the same person to cultivate, may have their own different understanding, have the strength of the difference, so the prison Dragon School fellow this is not surprising. Lian Jiefeng, on the contrary, appreciates this gifted disciple who can come out of his own way. He has great expectations for Huo Yiming. Not only Huo Yiming''s strength may be better than others in the future, but the other party may also improve the inheritance of Yulong school, making the inheritance of Yulong school''s martial arts more exquisite and vigorous. But Huo Yiming himself knows that the change of his Sabre technique is not entirely his own subjective thinking inspiration. Most of the time, it comes from a kind of intuition that seems to come from blood. It''s like that he would have learned another unique skill, but now he seems to have forgotten it. However, when he practiced the martial arts of the prison Dragon School, all these things affected him like ghosts. The higher the cultivation strength, the deeper his understanding of martial arts, the more obvious this phenomenon. This is the reason why his own Dao skill is gradually superior to that of the prison dragon sect. Huo Yiming suspected earlier that he might be left behind by Suhui. Perhaps, he had great accomplishments in his previous life. Now he is reincarnated and reborn. Although he has no memory of his previous life, some of the influence of the artistic conception of martial arts still remains. But now, in the face of Lei Han, Huo Yiming''s heart is almost uncontrollable, and he has a conjecture that he refuses to believe. Lei Han was calm and indifferent: "it seems that you have already noticed." His words seemed to strike Huo Yiming hard. In this matter, the other party can neither deceive him nor deceive him. But his own feelings, the most real. The conjecture, which he tried to press to the bottom of his heart, could not help but reappear. I have something to do with the Dragon devil. Huo Yiming was silent for a moment, while Lei Han said quietly: "you should also feel it. It comes from blood." As he spoke, he raised his hand and hit the empty space. A black dragon appeared with blood red eyes, fierce and overbearing. Huo Yiming saw this and shook his body in the air. Lei Han looked at him: "I like to be straight to the point. You should have thought of it now. Your name is Lei, not Huo. You are my son. Only by inheriting my blood will you and I have the same artistic conception of martial arts. This is something that other people who practice my Xuanlong evil Canon can''t do. " Huo Yiming takes a deep breath. He was calming down now. The young man did not give in and looked directly into Lei Han''s eyes: "since I can remember, my surname is Huo, not anything else." Leihan looked calm and nodded: "when you and my father and son were separated, it was not my wish. Now we are finally reunited. I hope you can come back to me, and I also want to make up for your lost childhood." Huo Yiming looks slightly complicated and looks at each other: "I don''t need any compensation from my predecessors. If I have to say yes, it''s also the elders who compensate Chang''an City, but I don''t think you are willing to do so." "Not bad." Lei Han said calmly, "but it''s not because of you. If I change an enemy for you, I''m willing to make an exception, but Chang''an city can''t. I''m different from Ming Tonghui. He owes me and other brothers, not Chang''an city." Huo Yiming shakes his head: "I don''t know the truth of your grievances in the past, and I''m not qualified to evaluate them. But at present, senior Su, senior Chu, senior Ao, and senior Shen are all in Chang''an. They are going forward and backward with your majesty. Did they all betray you in those years?" Lei Han''s expression remained unchanged: "it''s almost certain that Lao Qi doesn''t have it, and the possibility of 11 and 12 younger sisters is very small, so I always want to fight for them, but unfortunately, they are all hoodwinked by Ming Tonghui." Under the black fog, he realized that he looked to the East: "in my heart, I have something to worry about. Maybe I can find evidence to prove that my words are right." Huo Yiming said: "I really don''t know the whole story of the past. But I know that now, under the rule of Chang''an, the people''s life is getting better and better. It is not too much to say that the people of Beiju Luzhou, which was ruled by the predecessors before, are in dire straits Lei Han''s tone was indifferent: "it''s just hypocrisy. Do you care if you trample on a few ants?"Huo Yiming had no fear on his face and looked at him in the opposite direction: "the elder has the reason of the elder, and I have my idea. Today, if the elder is not willing to fight with Chang''an City, then I have to say that I hope Chang''an city will win, and I will follow the orders of Chang''an." He said slowly but firmly: "there''s no need to be merciful. Although I''m not the enemy, I''ll never be held back. Besides, now I''m only facing my predecessors." At the same time, the knife came out of his back. Like Lei Han, the black dragon with blood eyes appears on the vast sea. "You see Chang''an as your own person, but the other person is not sure." Lei Han carried his hands behind him, but he didn''t seem to mean to start: "you, it''s too easy to trust others." Huo Yiming pointed at the opposite side: "do you want to make our relationship known to the public?" "Are you afraid?" Leihan asked calmly. Huo Yiming said: "maybe there will be some misunderstandings and misunderstandings at the beginning, but I believe that you will gradually believe me." Lei Han nodded: "I''ll see." Huo Yiming''s right hand, holding the knife, began to raise it over his head, ready to chop down: "even if you have a separate body, you are not the enemy of ordinary people. If you don''t pay attention to it, it''s dangerous for others. Forgive me for offending you!" After that, he cut it off. Thousands of Dao Qi condensed into a bloody black dragon, which was more powerful than thousands of black dragons, and cut off Lei Han in front of him. Lei Han did not dodge or resist. So I took Huo Yiming''s knife. Like Huo Yiming, he is the twelfth realm. His cultivation is domineering and brilliant, even Huo Yiming is not sure of victory. However, no twelfth realm practitioner in the world can bear the full force of Lei Han. Lei Han was cut off by Huo Yiming. "I''ve never done my duty as a father. I''ll pay you some interest first." The man in black was still expressionless and said calmly. Then with the wound blood, the body split in two. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 537 Huo Yiming drew back his knife and looked at Lei Han''s split body: "my childhood was very happy. You don''t need to compensate me." In the black fog, the man''s body split in two and gradually drifted away. But the black dragon with blood eyes, at this time, spit out people''s words: "you grow up, did not follow me, do not understand me, I compensate a person, will not be to cut a knife for that person, I am not so boring." Huo Yiming was stunned: "what are you going to do?" The blood eye black dragon''s body shape also gradually disintegrated, scattered into a mass of black Qi and disappeared. Only Lei Han''s voice was left in the air: "I''m looking forward to seeing you next time after I leave the customs." The sound dissipated and the black fog completely disappeared. Huo Yiming stood in the same place, frowning and thinking. He looked at himself subconsciously, but found nothing unusual. After thinking for a long time, Huo Yiming took a deep breath and left the place. He first tried to inform Wang Shenxing and others that he had something urgent to leave for a period of time. Then, fly away from Xiniu Hezhou. Although he is putting aside his duty for the time being, Huo Yiming still judges that the current matter is more important. He went all the way to nanzhanbuzhou. After arriving at the South zhanbu Island, he met his own leader, Xie Feng. After listening to him, Xie Feng''s face changed slightly. Lei Han, the great emperor of dragon and devil, is one of the few people who let Chang''an city suffer setbacks. Regardless of Su Po''s situation, commander Lei Han''s Beiju Luzhou did not cause many casualties in Chang''an. But the problem is that after the war with Beiju Luzhou, Chang''an side was hurt and was taken advantage of by the Pure Land Buddhism of Xiniu Hezhou. When Buddhism attacked the eastern Shenzhou and western regions, Chang''an suffered a lot, including the prison dragon sect. It is true that your majesty personally swept the north and West continents. There are more people in beijuluzhou and xiniuhezhou than in Chang''an. But when I think of Lei Han, not only Ao Kong wants to eat his meat raw, but Xie Feng and others can''t say that they have no mustard in their heart. He watched Huo Yiming grow up all the way, and the other side told him all the truth at the moment, so that he would not affect his perception of Huo Yiming because of Lei Han. Although Huo Yiming has amazing talent, he has a peaceful temperament since he was a child, so he has a good relationship with the prison Dragon School. Most of the people of the prison dragon sect could understand him, or at least not be angry with him. But other people, I''m not sure. Especially the irascible Mr. Ao is even more difficult to tell. Xie Feng has high hopes for Huo Yiming. At the moment, the idea in his mind is not to give up the other party, but to think about how to help the other party make up. "Who else knows?" Xie Feng asked. Huo Yiming said: "on my own side, I only want to make it clear to you, but I don''t know about the Dragon devil emperor. Now it seems that the news hasn''t spread." Xie Feng nodded: "that''s good. Don''t make a lot of noise. Now you will follow me to Chang''an city of Dongsheng Shenzhou and meet your majesty!" As long as Zhang Dongyun doesn''t mind, the rest can turn around slowly. Huo Yiming immediately set out with Xie Feng to Dongsheng Shenzhou. Today''s Chang''an city wall has included most of the Dongsheng Shenzhou. Huo Yiming and Xie Feng crossed the endless city walls and went deep into Chang''an City, and finally arrived at Daming Palace, the core of Chang''an city. They asked to see Zhang Dongyun, but Mr. Wu Yun outside the palace told them: "Huo Yiming can go in alone. Please come back, leader Xie." Xie Feng and Huo Yiming immediately gave a clatter in their hearts. See this meaning, your majesty has clearly understood the truth. "You go in, in front of your majesty. Don''t hide anything. Your majesty will judge everything." Xie Feng exhorted. The only good news is that his majesty is still summoning Huo Yiming. He has always been generous, and things may turn for the better. "Master, don''t worry. I understand." Huo Yiming takes a deep breath and walks into the Daming Palace. Xie Feng looked worried and watched his figure disappear. Although he was worried, Zhang Dongyun had ordered him to go back to nanzhanbuzhou, so he did not dare to stay outside the palace any longer and said goodbye to Mr. Wu Yun immediately. Huo Yiming went to the main hall of Daming Palace and saw the figure on the throne covered by strong light: "Huo Yiming, disciple of prison dragon sect, see your majesty, Wan''an." An ethereal and majestic voice above sounded: "he is your father after all, and I can see that he cares about you very much." Huo Yiming replied, "Your Majesty, I''ve been living a good life since I was a child. I don''t need him to compensate me. If he wants to compensate me, he will also compensate Chang''an people, including the prison dragon sect." The voice above fell faintly: "obviously, he doesn''t think so."Huo Yiming was slightly silent Yes Then he listened to the voice above and said, "he regards Chang''an as an enemy. On the contrary, he is also an enemy of Chang''an. What about you?" Huo Yiming replied slowly but firmly: "to your majesty, I am willing to fight for Chang''an." "It''s enough for you to have such a heart. Twelve younger sisters have words. It''s meaningless for father and son to hurt each other. I agree with her, but it doesn''t affect you. Next, you can make a contribution to Chang''an city. It only depends on whether you are willing or not." Huo Yiming hears speech, the heart is strange, in the mouth should voice way: "any command, but please your majesty command, younger generation all have not from." Zhang Dongyun, who is shrouded in the light above, smiles: "you go down to have a rest first. Later, things will test you." Huo Yiming''s heart slightly suddenly, dare not ask more, in accordance with the words to retreat. Zhang Dongyun watched the other party leave the hall, while he sat back in his chair. He burst out laughing. Huo Yiming chose to stand on the border and chose to support his parents instead of give birth to them. Now it doesn''t matter. The important thing is, Rehan''s choice. The scene of Lei Han''s meeting with Huo Yiming was clearly seen by a city leader surnamed Zhang. It''s gratifying that young people stand firm, but what makes city master Zhang care more is Lei Han''s words: "I''ve got something to worry about in my heart. Maybe I can look for evidence to prove that my words are right." When he said this, he looked to the East. If Zhang Dongyun''s expectation is not bad, the place Leihan is looking for is also the original site of immortal trace. There, he may find the evidence in his mind. From the perspective of peace, he does not seem to know that the Xianji site has been in Chang''an''s hands. Or, even if he knew, the site of duding immortal trail was fixed in the wild sea to the west of Dongsheng Shenzhou, so Zhang Dongyun could not move the whole site away. So Lei Han had the heart to find a chance to enter the site, and then look for the evidence he wanted. However, the location of Xianji gate is now within the scope of invincible city Although the city wall only reached the location of the western regions inside Dongsheng Shenzhou, the invincible city had already installed the whole Dongsheng Shenzhou. Along with the vast ocean, it is no exception. If Lei Han wants to find Xianji gate and then go to Xianji site, he will only bump into the invincible city. Lord Zhang is waiting for him to come in the future. There''s no need to bother to find him now. However, in other words, Lei Han was sure that Ming Tonghui, the former "evil emperor", betrayed everyone. If what he said is true, he did see something in the fairy trail that he shouldn''t have seen, which means that what he saw is also true. He is not disturbed by illusions. Zhang Dongyun has more confidence in Lei Han than in Lei Han himself. However, after Zhang got the immortal site, he also searched inside and outside, but there was no special harvest. It''s true, it''s weird. Is the traitor really me? Zhang Dongyun''s mind was full of irrational thoughts, but suddenly, the strange figure flashed by again. The black robe in Phnom Penh has a strange smile like a character. Zhang Dongyun took a long breath to clear these out of his mind. When he wiped his hand, another picture of light and shadow appeared in the air. In the deep ocean to the west of Xiniu Hezhou, the war is almost over. With only one sword in his hand, Zong Tianxuan successfully suppressed the cultivation of miejian. At present, in the same realm, except that Su Po can beat her a little, in terms of kendo, the others are not her opponents. Master Zhiyuan and the two monks of longshetuo saw that Gaoliang was frustrated again and again, so they stopped watching and came forward to help. They want Gao Liang to understand the power of Chang''an City and let him stop being so arrogant. At the same time, they also step up contact with miejian sect to make them aware of the potential threat of Chang''an city. If Gao Liang dies in Chang''an City, he will come to Chang''an for revenge with the style of destroying sword sect. Between them and Chang''an, originally only because of the indirect enmity brought by Senluo sword palace. If Gao Liang is dead, the two sides will have direct hatred. Even without Senluo sword palace, miejian sect would not give up with Chang''an. However, master Zhiyuan and long shetuo didn''t want Gao Liang to die in Chang''an, so they helped each other. Zong Tianxuan pulled out his sword again. She was one against three, and for a while she still had the upper hand. Other people in Chang''an took advantage of the situation to counter attack. So Buddhism''s counterattack was smashed again. In a short time, it was defeated like a mountain. Seeing that the situation was not good, master Zhiyuan quickly raised his hand. In his hand, there is a lotus carved from Jasper. The Buddha''s light on the lotus is flashing, and there are pieces of rain falling from it, just like a waterfall.At the beginning, Zong Tianxuan cut off the waterfall, but he failed to cut through the waterfall. She mended the sword and just broke the waterfall open. Long shetuo quickly pulls Gao Liang and takes others to retreat. Master Zhiyuan holds a lotus in his hand and is in charge of the Empress Dowager. Zong Tianxuan''s swords and swords came out at the same time, and the star flood of destruction turned into the word "ten", directly cutting the surrounding heaven and earth into four neat pieces. The waterfall, which was transformed by the rain, suddenly split. There is a crisp sound on the lotus carved from Jasper. See petal surface, appear crack. Master Zhiyuan didn''t dare to stay more, so he quickly retreated. Zong Tianxuan frowns slightly. She raises her finger and taps on the place where the mark is located: "boss, the lotus just came from the hand of Buddha arhat. It''s different from the Buddhism of Xiniu Hezhou Buddhism in Yanhuang. It seems that it''s inherited from Cihang pure land. In this way, if maharoni also became Arhats, at least two of them might come to Yanhuang. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 538 Although Buddhist treasures are also obtained by Buddhist eminent monks through many hardships, and even some of them are derived from Buddhist relics, they are not comparable to the magic weapons refined by Taoism. Even the Buddha treasure of maharoni, the 14th frontier of Xiniu Hezhou, for Zong Tianxuan, if he gets in the way, it''s just a knife thing. The Buddhist sect, whose accomplishments at the peak of her martial arts are still unbreakable, must have originated from the master of Buddhism in the fourteenth realm. At least the Buddha arhat in the 15th realm. The artistic conception of Buddhism contained in Buddhist treasures is quite different from that of Pure Land Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou. From what Zong Tianxuan saw and heard, it seems to be the handwriting of the people in the pure land. Although maharoni and master Zhiyuan all went to the pure land of Cihang to listen, they were more enlightened and their Buddhist foundation did not change. Therefore, the lotus in the jade carving should have been made by a arhat in Cihang''s pure land. The other side gave the treasure to master Zhiyuan and brought it back to Yanhuang. Although he may not intervene, this possibility has to be considered. More importantly, does this represent the attitude of Cihang Bodhisattva? "Nothing serious." Zhang Dongyun''s calm voice came out of the rune: "go and have a look at the twelve younger sisters." "Good." Zong Tianxuan nodded. There was some emotion in her heart. Compared with the potential enemies of Cihang Pure Land Buddhism, both elder brother and twelve younger sister seem to pay more attention to the side of Yueyang immortal Li shulou Maybe it''s because they are not afraid of strong enemies from outside, but only care about betrayal from inside? With a sigh, Zong Tianxuan goes to find Shen Herong and Li shulou. Although she and Shen Herong were not there, Buddhism did not dare to make a comeback in a short time. When Gao Liang ran into a wall, he knew that there was someone outside and there was a day outside. He didn''t dare to show off his ability any more. He had to quickly report all his experiences back to zongmen to know and ask zongmen to decide everything. However, considering the existence of him, master Zhiyuan and long shetuo, Chang''an city also stopped moving westward. Instead of pressing forward step by step, it only guarded the sea area near Xiniu Hezhou to ensure that Buddhism could not be landed in the sea. Everything seems to have stabilized. Zhang Dongyun, in the Daming Palace in Chang''an City, is thinking about making trouble. Taking advantage of the attention of Shen Herong, Zong Tianxuan and others, Lei Han was attracted by Buddhism, so he quietly sent himself to meet Huo Yiming in Xiniu Hezhou. Zhang Dongyun is also looking for opportunities when he seems to be short handed. Even if Shen Herong and Zong Tianxuan knew about it, they had to be absent before they could do anything. Lei Han didn''t take the initiative to disclose his relationship with Huo Yiming in Chang''an. Perhaps, he is sure that Huo Yiming will take the initiative to explain to Xie Feng and others? Anyway, after checking Huo Yiming inside and outside, Zhang Dongyun found that although there were some special gadgets, they didn''t play the role of monitoring, communicating and recording, he gave the order to Huo Yiming. Huo Yiming returns to nanzhanbuzhou overnight and meets Xie Feng, the leader of the prison dragon sect. Soon, news came out from nanzhanbuzhou that Huo Yiming was Lei Han''s son and father. He was a masterpiece that Lei Han had secretly planted in Chang''an. Now, Xie Feng, the leader of the prison dragon sect, saw through it. Huo Yiming''s skill is extraordinary. He escaped from Jiefeng knife. Now his whereabouts are unknown. The prison dragon sect has expelled Huo Yiming from the gate wall and ordered him to be arrested and killed. When the news spread, almost all places under Chang''an were in an uproar. At first, they followed Shen He Rong and others to fight against Lei Han and Beiju Luzhou. Later, in the western regions, Chang''an factions, who were killed and injured by the Buddhism counter attack, almost joined the prison dragon faction to hunt down the spy. In addition to Dongsheng Shenzhou, the original base of Chang''an City, Beiju Luzhou people are also very active in this regard. They urgently need to make contributions to occupy a place in Chang''an city. There is no more suitable opportunity than to chase Huo Yiming. It can also emphasize that they are interested in Chang''an and draw a clear line with Lei Han. So a great chase and escape started. Huo Yiming is very skillful. Although he is only the 12th level, most of the 13th level masters in the world can''t beat him. If you want to win him, you have to be strong in the fourteenth field. This does not guarantee to capture or kill him on the spot, it is possible for him to escape. But Chang''an city now, there is no shortage of experts in the fourteenth realm. Louning, Chengyang real person, Youhuai canghui and gupu are the four masters with their own functions. Chang''an also has three masters: Taotie Yikun, Changbiao huheiyang and Jiefeng, the leader of prison dragon sect, who must clean up the gate. It''s not even the mysterious twilight. No matter how powerful Huo Yiming is, he has to hide in the East and flee everywhere. If Rao is so, he is still in danger. Only when the two demons of hakun, heiyang and Jiefeng came to him, he could barely support him.After all, these three are not good at pursuing. But when the Taoist Yang God Twilight also took action, Huo Yiming''s situation immediately became more difficult. Once, he was so dangerous that he just escaped from Shengtian. He can run away, not his own ability, but to thank someone suddenly appeared, help. Ji Qingwen suddenly put in a hand to repel dusk. But Huo Yiming didn''t follow her. Instead, he left alone. On the sea, the storm roars. Below the sea, it''s not peaceful. The undercurrent is surging, enough to crush steel. Huo Yiming is hiding under a reef at the moment. His Qi and blood flow out, barely separated from the sea. Then he bandaged the wound himself. As a warrior from childhood to age, all this is common to him. It''s just that in the past, I was fighting with a clear enemy, but now I''m fighting with my own people. Huo Yiming looks calm. He doesn''t care about his injuries. What''s more important now is where to hide next? I believe this place will soon be found. He was injured, no matter he was a martial arts master or a demon, he was very sensitive to the smell of blood. As he was thinking about it, his heart suddenly moved. Soon, someone came near. Huo Yiming looked intently, but he was an acquaintance. Wang Shenxing. "Are you really the son of the Dragon devil?" He asked in a deep voice. After a moment''s silence, Huo Yiming replied, "I hope not, but..." Wang Shenxing looked serious: "I thought it was the false news released by the remaining evils of the Dragon devil." Huo Yiming said: "the Dragon devil emperor''s body came to see me in person. I want to denounce him for deceiving people, but we can''t fake it because of our blood." Wang Shenxing asked again, "what news did they release to make a plan for estrangement? What do you think of yourself when you call him by his title instead of his father? " "It doesn''t matter what I think." Huo Yiming shook his head slightly bitterly: "the news is not sent to Chang''an by the Dragon devil, it''s It was I who met the leader and reported to him truthfully. The result The leader wants to kill me. " He sighed: "we can''t blame the leader. After the first world war with the Dragon devil, everyone retreated to the western regions and the Buddhism attacked. The leader''s two disciples who were regarded as his own were all killed. It''s because of the Dragon devil." "Headmaster Huo may just be angry for a moment." Wang Shenxing said: "it''s not that there is no turning point. The key is whether you want to stay in Chang''an or not? If you are willing to draw a clear line with the Dragon demon emperor, you can go to Beiju Luzhou with me. Chengyang immortal is gentle, maybe he will speak for you. " Huo Yiming sighed: "brother Wang, I appreciate your kindness, but to tell you the truth, even if the leaders don''t do it, I feel guilty. I don''t know how to face my former classmates. Although Yanhuang is big, I want to find a way to get in." Wang Shenxing''s expression became serious again: "then, will you vote for the Dragon devil?" Huo Yiming shook his head: "of course not. I''m ashamed of Chang''an, and I don''t want to be an enemy with Chang''an. Chang''an can''t accommodate me. I have to stay away from Chang''an for the rest of my life, but I will never be with the Dragon devil." Wang Shenxing was silent. Huo Yiming arched his hand to him: "brother Wang is willing to listen to me today, which shows his kindness. Huo Yiming is very grateful. He is only in Chang''an. Don''t explain for me, brother Wang, in order to avoid implicating brother Wang instead." He knew that Wang Shenxing was a half demon. From small to large, he was often excluded. Now it''s hard to show your ambition in Chang''an city. If you intercede for him, it may attract other people''s displeasure. Even if it is not difficult for others to do it for Wang Shenxing, Wang Shenxing may be bad for his popularity. Huo Yiming gives his opponent a fist and leaves. Wang Shenxing stood in the same place and didn''t make a move. He watched Huo Yiming disappear, and his expression became complicated. Today, Huo Yiming can still be kind to Chang''an. But what if Chang''an keeps chasing and killing him and is hostile to him? What if he accidentally injured or even killed people in Chang''an during his escape? As time goes on, can he still maintain his current thoughts and attitude? Wang Shenxing himself knows best that in the face of a group''s long-term exclusion, hostility, even pursuit and suppression, people''s mentality is easy to change. If at this time there is another one who is kind, tolerant and accepting of himself to show up for you, it is easy for him to fall over. In the past, Wang Shenxing was ambitious and determined to get ahead, but now he is loyal to Chang''an. That''s why. At the moment, he can''t help thinking, if the Dragon devil emperor has been courting, and Chang''an has been chasing, now Huo Yiming is in this mind, will it change in the long run?Wang Shenxing did not dare to think any more. Huo Yiming is a friend of the same age whom he seldom appreciates. At this moment, he feels very heavy. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun quietly watching this scene, always calm. Time and years, so unconsciously, quickly passed. The four continents, including their internal and surrounding waters, have gradually become the peaceful world of Chang''an. The ocean beyond the four continents is often in chaos. In this way, nearly half a year has passed. One day, Zhang Dongyun suddenly heard a system prompt sound in his mind: [the four continents of Yan and Huang have frequent exchanges and close ties, and gradually become a whole. Congratulations to the city leader for completing the construction task 11.2 and getting 6000 points for upgrading experience] < br www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 539 Hearing the system prompt sound, Zhang Dongyun leaned back in his chair and laughed comfortably. This task has finally been completed. After a long time of efforts, the air routes between the four continents in the boundary of Yan and Huang have been opened. A large number of Dharma arrays have paved the wasteland. Even the most common sea going ship, walking on the route between several continents, does not have to worry about the wind and waves. Of course, because the four continents are so far away from each other, today''s boats are all improved. But as long as we all concentrate on how to improve faster and bigger, we don''t have to consider the problem of resistance to wind and waves. The greatest mission of the ship''s blessed mobile array is how to sail faster. In this way, in the face of the distant air route, the passage is meaningful. When the problems of transportation and communication were solved, the sea traffic between the four continents became lively. Not only Dongsheng Shenzhou, but also southern zhanbu, northern Julu and Xiniu Hezhou are actively building their own caravans. By now, everything has begun to take shape. In addition, Chen Yu and other Mohists have been active in various continents. To a certain extent, the four continents of Yan and Huang have gradually become one. The system finally decided that the original construction task was successfully completed. In this way, the 11th official expansion will be a big step forward. Master Zhang can''t wait to refresh the system: [construction task 11.3 - the master successfully unifies the four continents, and makes close contacts between the four continents. With the unification of the four continents, local norms and security still need to be strengthened, so please plan the garrison system based on the complete four continents] Zhang Dongyun read the task description of the system and couldn''t help thinking deeply. Now, he has gradually formed the habit of guessing the task of system construction. In this way, early preparation and early planning will enable us to accomplish a certain task faster. He had previously speculated that the system might have him literacy again. After all, now all four continents are under the rule of Chang''an city. It has a vast territory and a huge population. The original high literacy rate was immediately diluted. Indeed, among the other three continents, Xiniu Hezhou, formerly under the rule of Buddhism, has the highest literacy rate. Maybe it''s because they need people to chant? But even so, if compared with the cultural popularization under the efforts of Shen and Rong in Dongsheng Shenzhou, the level of Xiniu Hezhou is only worthy of being pushed to the ground by Dongsheng Shenzhou. This is the case in Xiniu Hezhou, not to mention nanzhanbuzhou and beijuluzhou. If Yanhuang is to be illiterate, both Lord Zhang and Mr. Shen have a long way to go. It is gratifying to note that in the past, Shen and Rong trained a large number of cultural and educational backbones in Dongsheng Shenzhou. Now, it seems like a drop in the ocean to sprinkle these seeds on other continents, but people who have sufficient experience will soon be able to take root and sprout. Zhang Dongyun let them take root in their work early, and now countless literacy points have gradually begun to spread across the four continents. The results of cultural popularization are quite gratifying. Unfortunately, Lord Zhang didn''t hit the mark this time. What the system refreshes is another task. Zhang Dongyun has to turn his attention to this aspect first. As for cultural literacy, you don''t have to relax and go ahead. Maybe when will you catch this dog system again? "Garrison..." Zhang Dongyun had an idea without much thinking. Chang''an City, there used to be such a team, called Chang''an sixteen guards. In the early days, it was to reorganize and reorganize the troops of the seven countries in eastern Xinjiang, transform and reuse them. Later, Chang''an City marched into China and won a large number of troops and military experts in the face of China''s six imperial dynasties. At this point, the establishment of Chang''an sixteen guards was basically complete, and they would have been doing local garrison security on weekdays. Although Zhang Dongyun often used practitioners as coolies, he mainly punished prisoners. Under normal circumstances, the practitioners under the rule of Chang''an are still very noble. For the local, for the countless civilians in the world, the corresponding troops, naturally, are indispensable. It''s just that Chang''an has expanded too fast in recent years. Although the number of Chang''an sixteen guards has also expanded to a certain extent, the number of them has gradually become less. Now the system has set out relevant tasks, and Lord Zhang thought to himself, it''s time to strengthen and expand the Chang''an sixteen guards. His mind moved, and soon someone came to see him. "Chen louning, see your majesty, your majesty Wan''an." Louning, who used to be the protector of the Middle Kingdom, is now in charge of guarding and commanding the whole Dongsheng Shenzhou. He came to the hall and bowed to Zhang Dongyun. "No gift." Zhang Dongyun said, "I have a job for you. I''ll handle it carefully."After hearing Zhang Dongyun''s request, Lou Ning replied: "please rest assured, I will do it as soon as possible. I won''t let your majesty down." Zhang Dongyun nodded: "you discuss with Chengyang, Jiefeng and gupu." Although Chengyang Zhenren, gupu and Jiefeng were all the leaders of the same school and led many people, they were naturally inferior to the former Yinhuang louning in terms of military management. In the past, louning was the only founding monarch in the Six Dynasties of China and Turkey. He rose from the end of the century, and finally won the throne and established the great Yin Dynasty. A hand in the world, the standard immediately emperor. In addition to his excellent cultivation of martial arts, he also had a good command of the army. The first batch of integration and training Chang''an sixteen guards recruits task, to Lou Ning, Zhang Dongyun most assured. Louning first trained his soldiers in Dongsheng Shenzhou, and then transferred them to gupu and others of the other three continents. Zhang Dongyun has high hopes for louning. The speed of the other party is related to when he can complete the construction task. Louning has ability and attitude. He would like to finish the task given to him by his majesty tomorrow. With louning in charge of this matter, Zhang Dongyun can basically stop worrying about this side. He focused on his self-cultivation and gradually honed his accomplishments. In addition to self cultivation, there is also the situation in the West. The good news is that Huo Yiming has successfully persisted until now, hiding in the East and not being surrounded and killed by his own Chang''an people. All kinds of signs show that the time is ripe, and Leihan should be on the verge of taking the bait. As for the bad news, Shen and Rong have been looking for it together with Zong Tianxuan for a long time, but they haven''t been able to catch Li shulou''s tail for half a year. This man''s actions are mysterious and difficult to grasp. At present, Zhang Dongyun has to be patient and develop himself steadily. After all, for him, truth is within the limits of invincible city. If his self-cultivation is high enough, there is no invincible city. It''s always right to try to improve yourself. In the Daming Palace in Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun sat quietly on the back of his chair, closed his eyes and slowly accepted. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the wild sea of the Far West, it was quiet for a long time. Buddhist disciples no longer fight back to the East. People in Chang''an city seem to be satisfied with keeping Buddhism out of the country for the time being. They will no longer go deep into the distant sea to suppress Buddhism in the West. For the time being, the two sides have reached a fragile balance. But under the balance, it is not calm. The undercurrent is surging all the time. "Senluo sword palace, as expected, is still hard to block the edge of your faction." Over the ocean, a piece of glazed Buddha light seems to condense into an illusory pure land of Buddhism. Master Zhiyuan lived among them. Looking at the elder of miejian sect, he said slowly, "I don''t know what happened to the leader of your sect and benefactor Lin?" Gao Liang said with no expression: "the leader and elder martial brother Lin are chasing Feng Qi in Senluo sword palace. They just stopped him and killed him, but they still escaped from the heaven. However, he has been seriously injured. As long as the leader and elder martial brother Lin can stop him again, he will surely die this time. " Feng Qi is the leader of Senluo sword palace. He was once the only martial god in Wuming kingdom. At that time, he was really the first expert in Wuming Kingdom, and he dominated the world for hundreds of years. Unfortunately, a careless move gave the miejian sect a chance to rise. The other side''s ancestors showed up, and their character was completely explosive. Unexpectedly, two masters rose almost at the same time, breaking through to the fourteenth realm of martial arts. Wuming kingdom had no master of the 15th realm for many years, so it was not easy to have a Feng Qi in Senluo sword palace, and there was no successor for hundreds of years. As a result, even the people of miejian sect didn''t expect that they were not only the masters of the 15th realm, but also two at once. In just a few years, Wuming kingdom had three martial gods. The miejian sect, of course, is proud to be on the peak never seen before since the founding of the sect. Senluo sword palace, and even other sects in Wuming Kingdom, have brought down bad luck. In the end, Feng Qi was injured, and Senluo sword palace was seriously injured, so he had to withdraw from Wuming kingdom. Other sectarian forces in that area were also slaughtered by the miejian sect. The miejian sect had no intention of dominating. In their eyes, there is only destruction and killing. Finally, Lin Zhong was injured. Senluo sword palace has recovered over the years, and Feng Qi has recovered from the injury. Finally, he can make a comeback. However, it failed, and the miejian sect held on. After the forest recovered, everything immediately became the same. The miejian sect killed Senluo sword palace out of Wuming again. The two top masters of miejian sect are in hot pursuit. This time, they vowed to kill Feng Qi, the leader of Senluo sword palace. After listening to Gao Liang''s introduction, master Zhiyuan nodded silently.In terms of the current situation in Yanhuang, he hoped that the experts of miejian sect would come to support as soon as possible and cooperate with them in the battle against Chang''an. However, from his personal perception, he hated the inheritance of miejian sect. "You mentioned earlier that there will be Buddhists and Arhats in Cihang pure land." Gao Liang asked, "when will they arrive?" Before master Zhiyuan could answer, maharoni, who had been sitting in the distance with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes. After a while, Gao Liang, master Zhiyuan and long shetuo also felt something. They all looked into the air together. And he saw that there were suddenly bright lights. In all kinds of colors, a Buddha''s shadow gradually appeared. And so close to see, is a young female Ni, sitting on the five color lotus fly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 540 Gao Liang looks at the girl with no expression on her face. Master Zhiyuan and long shetuo stood up with one hand: "younger martial sister Jinghua." "Master." Jinghua first saluted maharoni, then saluted master Zhiyuan and longshetuo: "two elder martial brothers." "Yes, yes, congratulations." Maharoni looks at Jinghua and smiles. Master Zhiyuan and long shetuo also congratulated her: "congratulations on Jinghua''s accomplishment of boundless realm Dharma." Jinghua went to Cihang''s pure land to listen to lectures and meditate before, and really got results. After returning to Yanhuang this time, she has successfully completed the peak of Buddhist dharma body and boundless realm. This was a realm she had never reached in her peak years. In the past twelve years, the last seven people were all the 13th realm practitioners. At that time, Lu Xueyuan, the "five colors God and devil", was the fourth realm of the true body of the evil way and the cultivation realm of the evil shadow, just like Yang Li, the "Sirius" and AO Kong, the "ape Dragon King". If they hadn''t been in the immortal trail more than 30 years ago, they would have broken through to the fourteenth realm of the evil way, that is, the peak of the evil way, the realm of the wild God. Up to now, more than 30 years later, Lu Xueyuan and others have never launched an impact on the realm of heaven and devil above the real body of the devil way. But the Xianji incident, let all this be left only if. The present Luxue garden is already the Buddhist God nijinghua. And the realm she broke through was also the fourteenth realm of Buddhism. There is no quantity in Jinghua''s cultivation, which is different from others. As soon as she stepped into this realm, she was the first person in Buddhism under the Yanhuang maharoni. Although master Zhiyuan and longshetuo have been practicing for a long time, their strength is inferior to her. However, Jinghua is not arrogant. When she was in Cihang pure land, she had heard some news about Yanhuang. Now, the situation here can not be reversed when she reaches the fourteenth realm. At least, she can''t be alone. He looked on coldly and did not speak. Master Zhiyuan then introduced him and said, "this is also a disciple of Buddhism. His name is Jinghua. He is the only one who has been passed on by the Buddha himself. Younger martial sister Jinghua, this is benefactor Gao Gaoliang, who is the high foot of miejian sect. " Jinghua arrived in front of the crowd, scattered colorful light, palms together: "benefactor Gao, nice to meet you." In the past six months, she has been informed by Yanhuang Buddhism that she understands the relationship between miejian sect and Senluo sword palace, as well as aokong father and daughter here. "Nice to meet you." Gao Liang said hello to him lukewarm and then asked, "is abbess coming back from Cihang pure land?" Jinghua nodded: "exactly." "I don''t know when Cihang pure land and xuxing Luohan will arrive?" Gao Liang asked. Jinghua said, "master Shu Xing is practicing in seclusion with his disciples. It may take some time before he can come to Yanhuang." As soon as this remark came out, not only was it highlighted, but even master Zhiyuan and long shetuo were slightly stunned. Do you practice in seclusion with your disciples? What does that mean? Although there are many Buddhist monks, there is no successor who can match him. He doesn''t participate in joyful Zen. Buddha maharoni''s eyes looked over: "because of the debris?" Jinghua nodded: "yes, later, master xuxing will bring the fragments to Yanhuang." Master Zhiyuan and longshetuo are clear at once. It turned out that Jinghua borrowed the immortal trace fragment to xuxing Luohan. The forgiving arhat got something, so he took a group of disciples and closed the door together for enlightenment. I just don''t know what he realized. How to unite so many people? Long shetuo took a look at the highlight next to him. They talked about the fragments of the fairy trail, and there was no taboo. To destroy the orthodoxy of the sword sect does not mean that they will not use the natural resources and local treasures to practice, but they will follow the fate and will not take the initiative to fight for it. They are more likely to destroy the object directly than they are to fight for it. Sure enough, Gao Liang didn''t care about the "fragments" mentioned in Jinghua''s words. He just continued to ask, "how long will it take for the sun to shine in the future?" In the face of his continuous questioning, Jinghua is not impatient: "I don''t dare to speak in vain. However, the short term is more than a month, and the long term should not exceed half a year." Highlight smell speech, finally nod, no longer ask. At this time, maharoni suddenly said, "a new guest is here." All eyes, look over. After a little pause, maharoni said slowly, "he is a guest who has been a god friend for a long time." At the moment, he felt familiar in his heart. Half a year ago, he noticed that a top expert suddenly came to Yanhuang Jixi, but in the end, no matter how he looked for it, he still couldn''t catch the whereabouts of the other side.But today, the other side suddenly showed up. What''s the point? The difference may be that Jinghua is back Maharoni''s eyes fell on Jinghua. People from afar will arrive in an instant. At this time, the other side in maharoni''s perception, become more clear. Taoism. And Beyond the spirit. A name sprang up in maharoni''s heart. And the comer had already come to them. A young man in a white Taoist robe with loose hair. All the people present, except for the highlight of Wuming, had the same name in their hearts as maharoni. In the past twelve years, Li shulou, a Yueyang immortal, ranked the fourth among the twelve immortals! Although Gaoliang doesn''t know the details of the comer, he can feel that the strength of the other side is extraordinary. Maharoni said that Jinghua was coming. Although he slowed down, he gradually noticed when Jinghua approached. In front of him, the white robed Taoist didn''t find his posture until he was close enough to the eye of both sides. Even if the eyes see it, there is a sense of illusion that the other party is an illusion. "Abbess Jinghua, you are all right." The white robed Taoist said calmly. Hearing this address, apart from Gaoliang, people in Buddhism moved slightly at the same time. This title is quite different from that of Ming Tonghui, Shen horong, Ao Kong and even Lei Han. The possibility reflected behind it made people feel a little uncertain for a while. Jinghua quietly looked at it for a moment, and then he put his hands together and said, "I''m still well. I also want to congratulate immortal Li for proving his position as the heavenly king of Taoism." Li shulou, dressed in a white Taoist robe, nodded and then looked at maharoni: "can I have a chat with abbess Jinghua alone?" Maharoni looked at each other quietly. After a long time, he nodded with a smile He got up and walked away, and the pure land of Buddha light that enveloped the place disappeared. Master Zhiyuan and long shetuo all followed closely. Instead, Gao Liang stood still and watched Li shulou warily. Li shulou stood still, silent. Jinghua smiles and nods to Gaoliang: "immortal Li is not the enemy. Please rest assured, benefactor Gao." Of course, we are not worried about the safety of Jinghua. Jinghua also understands this point, just building a step in the middle to highlight it. Highlight did not pay attention to Jinghua for the first time. He just keeps a close eye on Li shulou. Li shulou completely ignored his attitude and made him angry. Previously, he had the courage to fight against maharoni in the 15th frontier. Now he has the same courage to fight against Li shulou. Just thinking of the current battle between miejian sect and Senluo sword palace and Chang''an City, Gaoliang finally suppresses his intention to kill and turns to leave. Li shulou turns a blind eye to Gao Liang''s killing intention and anger. He just calmly looked at Jinghua: "looking at the Abbess''s appearance, devoting himself to Buddhism is a sincere conversion." Jinghua nodded, with the same calm expression: "when I first entered Buddhism, some people doubted that I was an expedient or opportunistic move to enter Buddhism, but they all thought too much. I converted to Buddhism because I got real peace of mind here. At the moment of shaving, I was sure that I was born here. All the troubles in the past are illusory. If I put them down, they will no longer be troubles. " Li shulou''s face was as usual: "it''s good to see the real me, no matter what the real me is." Jinghua asked in a soft voice, "what about Mr. Li now?" "I''m the same as nun, but I''m still a Taoist in practice." Li shulou said lightly. Jinghua nodded: "I don''t know what happened when the real person came to visit us today?" Li shulou replied: "to solve your troubles, but also to solve their own troubles." Jinghua seems to ignore the first half of each other''s words, just asked: "I don''t know what the real trouble is?" Li shulou comes to the point: "I want a piece of fairy trace." "The real person refers to the fragment in my hand, or to the fragment of the immortal trail in Chang''an City, which I joined hands with my master and disciples to fight against Chang''an?" Jinghua''s hands are in ten. Li shulou faintly smile: "if you are willing to give me your piece of debris, I certainly don''t mind. In return, I will help you fight against Chang''an." Jinghua was slightly silent, and then said, "excuse me, I have three questions for you." Li shulou said calmly: "but it''s OK to talk about it." "The first question is, what is the role of the real person in the fairy tale? The second question is, why don''t you join hands with Chang''an to take this fairy trace fragment?The third question is, suppose that the real person successfully obtains a fragment of immortal trace from Chang''an, what''s his next plan? " "Your three questions are a combination of the past, the present and the future." Li shulou laughs calmly, and does not refuse, but answers one by one: "the immortal trace has nothing to do with the poor way, but after this encounter, the poor way looks down on many things, and the world is just like this. As for the reason why I didn''t join hands with Chang''an, it was because I found that the complete collection of the immortal traces of Chang''an city was in the hands of one person. I want to know that it should be Ming Tonghui and Ming Jushi. You have only one piece. I want to join hands with Chang''an. Even if you succeed, will the Ming residents not occupy it? As for your last question, there''s nothing to hide. When I get a piece of Chang''an, I''ll stop and leave. Although I get a piece of Chang''an, I''ve cooperated with you first. I won''t break my faith and turn against you. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 541 "I admire Mr. Li''s honesty." Jinghua salutes Li shulou again: "even if the real person leaves immediately after reaching his goal, it will be of great benefit to us." Is it easy to snatch food from Chang''an City? If you don''t beat the tiger to death, it''s impossible. After beating the tiger to death, Li shulou left with a piece of fairy trail, but Jinghua couldn''t get it. If the other side wants more, that''s what they need to worry about. "However, if what Li Zhenren asks for is just a fragment of immortal trace, I wonder if Li Zhenren knows that master Lei Shi has been burning up recently?" Jinghua said: "although I''m not sure, there seems to be a fragment in his hand." Li shulou nodded: "I know about Lei Jushi, but it''s not easy to find him now, but Chang''an City won''t hide, so I don''t want to go far." Jinghua said, "although Lord Leishi is not at peace with Chang''an, he may not be our ally." Li shulou said with a faint smile: "if you can find him, if you have a chance to get his piece of debris, it''s the same for me." Jinghua asked, "well, if in the future immortal Li will compete with benefactor Lei, shall we help him?" Li shulou said bluntly, "I owe you a favor. If you need it, and if I can do it, I will pay you back." Jinghua said to him, "Mr. Li is very pleasant. Thank you first." At this point, she looked as usual, and asked: "there is another thing, I don''t know if Li Zhenren knows? The history of the benefactor of Chu is not simple. As far as I know, she and her brothers are known as the Big Dipper. It is said that all of them have amazing arts. Benefactor Chu is at the bottom of the list. There may be some of her peers who have surpassed Emperor Wu. " Li shulou''s expression was not unexpected: "I know about this matter. One of them, Fu Tianshu, Fu Jushi, is the God King of the 15th realm of martial arts. He is a man of extraordinary cultivation. However, between him and Chu Yaoguang Chu Jushi, although they came from the same school, they were actually enemies. I had some misunderstandings and conflicts with their martial brothers before. However, after I explained clearly, I had already turned the fight into friendship. " If Jinghua thinks, "I see. Does Mr. Li have a way to contact them?" Li shulou shook his head: "after farewell, it''s a stranger. I can''t get in touch with them." "What a pity." Jinghua said. Li shulou nodded and made a Taoist reply: "let''s say goodbye now. If something happens, please ask Master maharoni to write a letter. I will come here." Maharoni is the Buddha arhat of the 15th realm. He is full of Buddha light, covering a distance of thousands of miles, and has a remarkable sense of existence. As long as Li shulou is in the world of Yanhuang, he can naturally detect it. Li shulou''s figure disappeared in situ. Jinghua didn''t keep him. The next moment, the glass colored Buddha light once again shrouds all directions, and the pure land of Buddha light comes to this sea area again. Maharoni, master Zhiyuan and longsheta, the Great Buddha of Yanhuang Buddhism, reappeared. Together with miejian sect''s Gao Liang, he came back with no expression. "How?" Asked maharoni gently, looking at his disciple. Jinghua said: "we are not sure whether we are enemies or friends. We need follow-up observation. In the past, he never lied, and his disciples believed what he said. Now, if he really changes as he said, it''s hard to tell whether other words are true or false. " After giving a general introduction to the conversation she had just had with Li shulou, she said, "if his goal is really just a fragment, then it''s not that there is no possibility of plotting against us." All the Buddhists nodded slightly. "Anyway, at best, he has his own plan, not collusion with Chang''an city." Master Zhiyuan said slowly. With Li shulou''s current cultivation strength, if they really join hands with Chang''an City, the rest of them will be useless unless Bodhisattva Cihang comes in person. However, Cihang Bodhisattva is famous for his indifference to worldly affairs. Li shulou is really the same as Chang''an city. There''s no need to engage in any undercover and anti infidelity schemes. It''s just a matter of hard power. Buddhism has not fully grasped the help of miejian sect. Let''s say something heartbreaking. With the talent and strength of Ming Tonghui, Li shulou and others, if we give them more time, the pure land of Cihang may not be able to protect Jinghua and others in the future. "It''s a pity that benefactor Yu is dead. We can''t get in touch with benefactor Fu from heaven. Otherwise, even if we don''t have one more reinforcement, we can verify what master Yueyang said." Longshetuo said with regret. "In an eventful autumn, there are many calamities, as if the era of the end of the law had come." Maharoniwen said, "this is a test for us. We should keep the platform clean."Jinghua, longshetuo and Zhiyuan all hold hands together: "my Buddha is merciful." Highlight in the side just listen quietly, always silent. Until then, he just opened his mouth: "if this Li Bookstore turns out to be an enemy, what''s your plan?" Jinghua said, "master Shu Xing may have some countermeasures to take his disciples out of the pass this time. Of course, if the leader of your sect and benefactor Lin can come here, it will be the best." Gao Liang nodded slowly: "I will report the situation here to the school truthfully." The sudden appearance of Li shulou makes the situation of Yanhuang more complicated. Even a person as cold as Gao Liang feels awkward. Jinghua''s eyes looked to the distant communication place between the sea and the sky in the East, and fell into silence. Now the yellow, really surging. It''s not just Chang''an in the East and Buddhism in the West. Li shulou and Lei Han have their own ideas and calculations. If you count her Jinghua, which used to be Lu Xueyuan, today''s four nation war in yanhuangli is actually a civil war in the past. It''s no more than that. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At this time, there are also people who seem to be lamenting the fate of making people. Huo Yiming, who was once the pride of the prison dragon sect, is no longer as gentle and capable as he used to be. He was ragged and embarrassed. Even half of my hair is missing. That''s because there is a huge wound on the side of his head, a piece of scalp is directly lifted away, and he is bleeding at the moment. The result of introspection told him that there was a crack on his half skull. Just now, when he was about to die, he reluctantly turned his head. If not, I''m afraid half of my head would have been cut off. But compared with the pain of flesh and blood, the confusion and pain in his heart at the moment almost made him crazy. In the past six months, he has hardly had a day to live in peace. Every day, in the escape and fight in the cycle. Under the pressure of death, he became more and more nervous and lost control of his work. From two months ago, he finally saw blood at the edge of the knife and hurt a Chang''an expert who was chasing him. From then on to now, he has hit more and more heavily and killed many pursuers. Until today, he cut an opponent to the waist. And he himself was almost split by other Chang''an people. In the chaos, he could only fight for a way out. He didn''t know whether the man whose body was split by him was dead or not. But now, I''m afraid it''s hard to live, isn''t it? Huo Yiming hugs his head painfully, but it''s not because of the wound on his head. Along the way, the faces of the people in Chang''an who were injured by him kept coming to his mind, until at last the man who was cut by his waist seemed to freeze in front of his eyes. ¡°¡­¡­ Who For more than half a year, Huo Yiming has been struggling on the edge of life and death every day. Although his heart string is so tight that it is almost broken, as long as this string is not broken, his perception ability is far better than that of other martial arts in the same realm. "Very alert, worthy of your Majesty''s blood." A cold voice sounded. Then came a tall man. Huo Yiming''s mind is clear, and he knows that the other party is the peak of Emperor Wu, the "ice emperor" Longchuan. "What do you want to do?" Huo Yiming''s face became cold. In the past 20 years of his life, he never had such a look, even if he fought with the enemy. And his hand was on the handle. "Better deal with your injury first." Longchuan was not moved: "otherwise, you will be injured all over. Even if you do it, how can you get better under my hands?" Huo Yiming doesn''t move, but stares at Longchuan: "what are you doing here?" Longchuan said: "by your Majesty''s order, come to meet you." "It''s not necessary." Huo Yiming said coldly. "We didn''t make you end up like this." Longchuan seemed to smile: "Your Majesty didn''t tell other people in Chang''an about your relationship with him." Huo Yiming pursed his lips: "I know, but it''s still unnecessary. The matter between Chang''an and me is our business, and has nothing to do with the Dragon devil." Longchuan looked him up and down: "do you expect that in the future, people in Chang''an will understand your difficulties, understand you, and accept you again? Or, at least, I won''t go after you any more? " Huo Yiming did not speak. Longchuan gently shook his head: "with respect, even if you don''t care about them chasing you, will they really let you go of the relatives and friends of those who were injured or even killed by you?"Huo Yiming took a deep breath: "is this what you want to see?" "Chang''an is your Majesty''s enemy. Your majesty doesn''t care how many people they hurt or die, and I''m happy to see it come true." Long Chuan shook his head: "but no one here wants to see you fall into such a field..." He looked at Huo Yiming, almost word by word His royal highness The last four words, like four heavy hammers, made Huo Yiming shake his body. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 542 "Your Highness, you can choose not to go with me, but you can''t change your blood." Longchuan said slowly: "even if you are reincarnated and reborn, you are still the blood of your Majesty in the eyes of Chang''an people." Huo Yiming''s eyes became sharp: "there is no way to change their views." "Will your highness kill his father himself?" Longchuan asked coldly. Huo Yiming did not speak, only looked at each other. A smile suddenly appeared on Longchuan''s face: "even if your highness is not injured, even I can''t defeat him. How can you face your majesty?" Huo Yiming looks calm: "so, are you going to catch me back?" "I dare not." Longchuan said: "I''m ordered by your majesty to take your highness back. If your highness doesn''t want to, I can''t force him." As he spoke, the Martial emperor of Beiju Luzhou became more serious: "in my life, I am only loyal to your majesty. Even if your highness succeeds to the throne in the future, I may not be a new emperor. But as long as your highness is your blood, I will not be disrespectful to your Highness." Huo Yiming is not moved: "if you don''t start, I''ll leave." He has calmed down again now, and his mind is stable. No matter whether we fight with Longchuan or not, the other side has a right saying. He needs to heal as soon as possible. In his mind, in the wounds on his head and body, there are black Qi surging, turning into a black dragon, dispersing the remaining opponent''s Qi or spiritual power. Then, the physical Qi and blood of the martial arts masters in the 12th realm began to show strong self-healing ability. Under the flesh and blood peristalsis of the wound, it began to heal gradually. Longchuan stood quietly, looking at Huo Yiming, and his eyes vaguely showed a trace of approval. Martial arts master, a self-cultivation, all in their own. A real master should not only be able to fight, but also be able to raise. Otherwise, under the constant wear and tear injury, and then a strong physique, can hit a few Jin nail? The higher the cultivation of martial arts, the more closely the spirit is combined with the body, and it is difficult to seek reincarnation. Most of the back roads of reincarnation are broken. If you don''t cherish yourself, how can you compete with other masters? However, those who are armed attach great importance to actual combat, momentum and bravery. They should not shrink back and fear when fighting with the enemy. In the end, the only way to solve the problem is to focus on yourself. The more top-notch a warrior, the more he can master his own details, even the smallest part of his body, and master all the mysteries of the human body. Therefore, the top martial arts experts are often excellent doctors and even pharmacists. At least, the one who is the best at healing himself. Longchuan is the pinnacle of the Wudao emperor. At this moment, when Huo Yiming looks at his own healing, he can see that the young man has a solid foundation and has a careful control over himself. "A warrior needs real training, but it also needs time to recuperate, reflect and summarize before he can make progress." Longchuan looked at Huo Yiming and said, "Your Highness, if you don''t protect the evening, how can you have time to recuperate and meditate? It''s not easy for you to make progress without going backward. " Huo Yiming looks at Longchuan and says nothing. Long Chuan said: "even if you want to kill your father, you have to have that ability. You need the guidance of a famous teacher, a good environment, cave meditation, and enough precious pills. Originally, Chang''an City might be able to give it to you, but now it''s obviously impossible. Where are you going to look for Buddhism? " Huo Yiming is still silent. Longchuan said, "when I came here, your majesty said that no matter whether you are willing to accept your ancestors or not, we can meet all your cultivation needs." After a little pause, he continued: "it''s the same for you to be enemies with your majesty. Your majesty has something to say. You don''t need to feel that you owe him anything. For one thing, he has been separated from you all these years and intends to compensate you. For another thing, if you are young, he will only be happy, but..." Longchuan said faintly: "Your Majesty''s talent and talent will only be higher than you, you progress, your majesty progress faster, you can''t have the chance to kill your father." Huo Yiming shook his head: "it''s not necessary to stimulate the general." "I don''t think it''s necessary. As I just said, I''m sincere." Longchuan said: "but you are worthy of your Majesty''s blood. When you get to the 13th frontier, I''m afraid I won''t be your opponent. Ji Qingwen thinks highly of himself and is not as good as you." Huo Yiming is silent again. Longchuan''s voice was a little low: "Your Highness, the following words have nothing to do with your majesty. They are all the words longmou wants to tell you." Huo Yiming gently breathed out a breath: "if you have any words, please say it." Long Chuan said: "I''ve seen you fight with people. Although you are more and more fierce, you are still different from your majesty, but Only your majesty can accept you now. " After a long silence, Huo Yiming said again: "you are so loyal to him. I want to kill him. Why do you still advise me to go to him now?"Longchuan said: "first, I don''t think you have this ability. Second, it''s your Majesty''s meaning, so I will do it. Third, I firmly believe that you will understand that your majesty is right after you have been with your majesty for a long time." Huo Yiming was silent for a long time, and finally shook his head: "if you don''t do it, I''ll go." His figure disappeared in place. As expected, Longchuan did not stop or catch up. After a while, the black fog beside Longchuan was surging, from which a man''s figure appeared, but Leihan had another part. "Your Majesty, he still won''t bow to you." Longchuan said: "however, I feel that he has been shaken." Leihan looked calm: "no hurry." "Yes." After Long Chuan answered, he hesitated and said, "Your Majesty, his situation is very dangerous. If he goes on like this, he will really die in the hands of Chang''an people." Rehan was silent. Longchuan immediately did not dare to ask again. Huo Yiming left alone. Although he had simply dealt with his injury, he could only suppress it for a while and force the wound to heal. He could not recover immediately. Especially the one on the head. To cure completely, he needs a safe place to rest for a while. Unfortunately, his pursuers did not give him this opportunity. "Brother Wang, this day has finally come." Huo Yiming looked at Wang Shenxing and others in front of him and sighed. "My original intention was to take you back, but now you should understand the truth that swords have no eyes." Wang Shenxing''s face is expressionless, and he can''t see the bottom of his heart. Huo Yiming nodded: "yes, I understand..." At the same time, he pulled out his sword: "I''m the son of the Dragon demon emperor. Because of him, Chang''an has killed and injured many people, including some of my classmates. I''m more distressed than you. I hope I can kill more enemies for Chang''an, and even face up to the Dragon devil emperor, so as to make up for the victims. I can accept to die in front of any enemy, but I will never accept to be executed by my own people. Even if I am wrong, I am not willing to die like this! " "You''ve got your own people dead." Wang Shenxing said without expression. Huo Yiming closed his eyes and looked miserable. Wang Shenxing said: "brother Xiao of Shushan sect was cut to the waist by you. Although we sent him back to Xiniu Hezhou as soon as possible to the ancient headmaster, it''s still too late. Brother Xiao died on the way." Huo Yiming opened his eyes and a little anger appeared on his face: "I didn''t mean to kill him! I don''t want to do it with him at all. I don''t want to do it with all of you! " Wang Shenxing said: "I didn''t want to, but brother Xiao died. You are my friend, so is he." Huo Yiming said angrily: "Your Majesty has never said that I am guilty. According to the rules of Chang''an City, as long as you are loyal to Chang''an, Chang''an will accommodate everyone. Why do you force me?" Wang Shenxing said: "Your Majesty can accommodate you. It''s your Majesty''s vast amount of Wang Han, but your majesty also can''t help the people of Chang''an to end their personal enmity." At the same time, the evil spirit surged on him, and he soon became one dark Unicorn after another. The sense of serenity and auspiciousness is gone. The smell of these unicorns is bloody and irritable. "The last warning, my original intention is to take you back, this is my last calm." Wang Shenxing said, "if you fight back, I may not be able to control myself and avenge brother Xiao." "Evil shadow..." Huo Yiming''s expression became calm: "Congratulations, brother Wang, you have improved your cultivation and become the evil Shadow Realm of the true body of the evil way." He is no injury in the body, now also won''t be too high his a realm of Wang Shenxing. But he still pulled out his sword and said, "I''m not going to give up. I shouldn''t be the result!" There is no suspense about the outcome of the battle. The Black Unicorn smashes the black dragon. The unicorn foot, like a pillar of heaven, fell from the sky and fell on Huo Yiming''s head. Then he directly stepped off the long knife in his hand, castrated and fell on his head again. At this moment, Huo Yiming felt that he had experienced the taste of death. But for a moment. The next moment, he was surrounded by black air and condensed into a black dragon with blood eyes. He rose to the sky and withstood the foot of Unicorn. Wang Shenxing has the idea of pulling back the force at the moment when Kirin''s foot touches Huo Yiming''s head. But as soon as he had this idea, he suddenly found that the situation was not right and that the enemy still had the strength to fight back. Huo Yiming was slightly stunned. It''s not his power. It belongs to Lei Han! But when? When I met Longchuan just now? No, no It''s ray Han''s split!Huo Yiming''s mind was in a mess at this moment. But he was almost instinctive and took the opportunity to escape from the Black Unicorn. He didn''t seem to be injured at this moment, and his strength was even higher than before. Although he can''t win Wang Shenxing, there is still hope that he wants to go. Huo Yiming fled all the way and managed to get rid of Wang Shenxing and others. Before he could breathe, he felt someone else approaching. as like as two peas in the first year, Lei Han''s separation. Huo Yiming was about to speak when Lei Han interrupted him: "concentrate." Huo Yiming immediately felt that there were black dragons in his body, dancing wildly together. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 543 Huo Yiming felt at the moment that there was a powerful and tyrannical force pouring out of his body. A bloody black dragon, out of his control, rushed out of his body. Then, the bloody black dragon suddenly split into two. Huo Yiming was slightly surprised. He practiced the sword technique of the prison Dragon School, and the artistic conception of martial arts became more and more black dragons. But in fact, as he walked out of his own way, when he really did his best, he only condensed a black dragon with blood eyes, and the rest of his strength was integrated into it. Of course, now he knows that the reason why his prison dragon sword has changed is due to the influence of Lei Han''s Xuan long Xie Dian. But now, the black dragon with blood eyes is split again. Huo Yiming can feel that his own strength is improving. In the past, there was a bottleneck that he was about to break through. The black dragon split, it''s harmless to him. As if thinking of something, Huo Yiming struggles to look up at Lei Han. Lei Han was calm: "when you evolved the nine black dragons, you broke through the martial arts, but for many years, he didn''t know whether his preparation would be useful. Huo Yiming was silent, and a fourth black dragon appeared on him. Lei Han beckoned, and there was a black fog that enveloped Huo Yiming: "over the years, I have never done my duty as a father. I hope I can have a chance to make up for it. However, if you really want to sacrifice your father to Ming Tonghui, it depends on your own ability. If you want to kill me, the fourteenth realm is just a starting point for you. " He enveloped Huo Yiming with black fog, and then left. People in Chang''an city are still searching for Huo Yiming''s trace in the vast sea. Far away in the Daming Palace in Dongsheng Shenzhou, Zhang Dongyun quietly looks at the light and shadow picture in front of him. He is shrouded in black fog and his vision is only black. This is Leihan''s black fog, which envelops Huo Yiming, so it blocks the view provided by the rune on Huo Yiming''s forehead. At present, with Huo Yiming is another part of Lei Han. He didn''t know where he was hiding now. He thought he was retreating to recuperate. The fragments of immortal trace in his hand should be with the Buddha. At present, Zhang Dongyun can''t feel the rune seal on Huo Yiming''s body, and is disturbed by other fairy trace fragments. Leihan is still cautious after all. Even if he wants his son to come back to him, he is still a little cautious now. "But it''s a preliminary success." Inside the hall, Shen and Rong said: "even if he doesn''t see him now, he will definitely meet Huo Yiming after he leaves the pass. By then, we should know where he is." Although Lei Han has the immortal trace fragment interference symbol seal, but Zhang Dongyun after this period of speculation, has gradually been able to eliminate this interference. "How well have you studied his original immortal body?" Zhang Dongyun asked casually. "Some harvest, although I dare not say that he can break his original dark body, but at least, it will not be the same as last time, that he will break his younger sister''s Haina Baichuan." Shen He Rong said. Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly: "how is Xiao Peng?" Shen and Rong said: "brother, don''t worry, his life is not in danger." Xiao Peng, a disciple of Shushan sect, is the most outstanding descendant of the younger generation of Shushan sect. Before that, he chased Huo Yiming and was killed by Huo Yiming. Thanks to Chang''an''s early preparation, Shen and Rong help each other secretly. Only then can Xiao Peng''s life be saved. At the same time, they create an illusion to deceive Longchuan, the peak of Emperor Wu. If Shen and Rong didn''t do it in person, even if he could save Xiao Peng, it would be hard to deceive Longchuan. "It''s over here. My little sister will go back to Xiniu Hezhou to meet with the eighth sister." Shen horong said: "on the one hand, be wary of Buddhism; on the other hand Let''s look for Li shulou again. " Zhang Dongyun''s eyes turned and looked at each other. Shen He Rong said: "he learned from Yu Tianquan about his fight with Fu Tianshu. Fu Tianshu is not going to cheat Yu Tianquan. But if this matter is true, Li shulou''s attitude now is obviously abnormal. If you want to say that he and Fu Tianshu fought because of misunderstanding, now suppose that the misunderstanding has been solved and Li shulou has come here. But what about Fu Tianshu? " Shen He Rong said: "Fu Tianshu has known that the eighth elder sister is in Yanhuang through Yu Tianquan. Now Li shulou is not pestering him. He should also come to Yanhuang to find the eighth elder sister." Zhang Dongyun looks noncommittal: "continue." Shen and Rong pondered: "there is another possibility. At the beginning of the conflict, Fu Tianshu was killed by Li shulou or seriously injured by him, so he was unable to come to Yanhuang. But now we have no channel to verify this." "When we see Li shulou again, we will have the answer." "There''s no need to worry," Zhang said calmlyShen and Rong nodded: "I understand." "You don''t have to do everything yourself to educate the world. You need to talk more about young people." Zhang Dongyun said again. "There are already some people who can be of great use." Speaking of this, Shen and Rong had a smile on his face. After another chat, Shen and Rong leave. Zhang Dongyun called louning again. Cultural literacy can continue to be carried out to prepare for possible system construction tasks in the future. However, the focus is still on the expansion training of Chang''an sixteen guards. After all, this is a real construction task that has been released. In the following days, there was a lot of peace inside and outside Chang''an, and even in the whole world of Yan and Huang. But everyone seems to be waiting. Everything is like the peace before the storm. Zhang Dongyun has a peaceful mind, self-cultivation, and pays attention to the expansion of Chang''an sixteen. In this way, about three months have passed. One day, on the sea far west of Chang''an, in the pure land of Buddha''s light, maharoni, the Yellow Buddha, sat with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes. The next moment, there will be rain. Then, in the rain and dew, there is a whole body of pure gold, like a middle-aged monk whose body is made of gold. The monk''s face is golden, his cheeks are sunken, but his temples bulge on both sides. He palmed his hands together: "good morning, elder martial brother maharoni. I''m late. Please forgive me." Maharoni also put his hands together: "it''s me and the other six who are not clean. I''m really sorry that we''re going to trouble elder martial brother Shuxing this time." "I don''t deserve it. I don''t deserve it." Those who come speak. Jinghua, master Zhiyuan and long shetuo all came forward and said, "I''ve met Mr. Shu Xing." Gaoliang, the young elder of miejian sect, stood watching from a distance with a solemn look. Before he came to Yanhuang, he had never heard of the names of maharoni and Jinghua. However, the name of Shuxing Luohan, a disciple of Cihang pure land Bodhisattva, is far away from the miejian sect in Wuming kingdom. At this moment, I finally meet you face to face. It''s better to meet you than to be famous for Gaoliang''s secret way. This golden arhat of Buddhism is really worthy of his reputation and has a very deep moral. And He looked behind the forgiving Rohan. Eighteen monks of different ages and appearance came to Yanhuang kingdom with xuxing arhat. At this time, maharoni, Jinghua and other Buddhist disciples of Yanhuang Buddhism came to see them. Apart from longshetuo, Jinghua, maharoni and Zhiyuan all have been to Cihang pure land. They have known each other for a long time. It is not strange to greet them at this time. Highlight is to observe these Buddhist monks from the perspective of examination. The more he looked, the more dignified he was. Cihang pure land, worthy of the world-famous Buddhist Pure Land, can really stand up to a master like cloud. He has always been cold and bloodthirsty, and his eyes are higher than the top. He regards his whole life as the highlight of the target of killing. At this moment, he can''t help but secretly express his admiration. He remembered that Jinghua had mentioned that xuxing Luohan had been shut down with a group of disciples. Now, they are out of the pass, and they also come to Yanhuang world together. I''ve been waiting for so long, but it''s not in vain. Maharoni introduced Gao Liang as a Buddhist fellow. The forgiving arhat didn''t see any fluctuation. He saluted with Gao Gao: "benefactor Gao, I''m very polite." He didn''t cut off contact with Yanhuang. As soon as he got out of the pass, he heard about Yanhuang and the news of miejian sect. From the heart, like maharoni, he didn''t like the style of miejian sect. But now, taking it as a sword and aiming at Chang''an is a way. But "Before I came to Yanhuang this time, I suddenly got the relevant news and clues, which made things worse." "Before confronting Chang''an, we may need to solve another hidden danger," he said At the same time, he looked at Jinghua: "Lei Han, master Lei Shi." Jinghua, maharoni and others were surprised. As we all know, Rehan may not only be their ally, but also their enemy. However, compared with Chang''an City, which seems to be more powerful and definitely the enemy, Lei Han''s threat is undoubtedly lower. "I just learned that he had Manjusri in his hand," he said in a deep voice www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 544 "How can he get the Manjusri relic?" All the Buddhists were shocked. Even Jinghua and maharoni, who had always been calm, changed their faces slightly. "I don''t know the details of how Lord Leishi got the relic, but it''s absolutely true." With a sigh of forgiveness, arhat said, "the Bodhisattva sermons are more abused. It''s really a sin, but we have to face this problem." Gao Liang looked on coldly. He thought that the Manjusri relic fell into the hands of Lei Han. It seemed that it didn''t just make the Buddhists angry. It is more likely that Lei Han can use it to make Buddhist people fear. It should not be a simple threat to destroy the relic, but more like the Manjusri relic can restrain the Buddhists. And it''s not a little bit of restraint. Before that, Lei Han was still the cultivation of the fourteenth realm. Although it is said that he is in seclusion, even if he is successful, he will not be able to reach the fifteenth realm. Speaking from ten thousand steps back, he really arrived at the 15th realm this time. There are two Buddhist Arhats, xuxing and maharoni, who are both the 15th realm. They are not afraid of this. That Manjusri relic is a mace that can make the practitioners of the fourteenth realm fight against or even defeat the Buddha arhat of the fifteenth realm. However, if the Buddhists concentrate all their efforts, it is obvious that they will not lose the chance to win. Therefore, the forgiving arhat will propose to eliminate the huge hidden danger of Lei Han first. "The strength of Chang''an city is not bad, we go all out, and we are not sure of winning yet." Forgive Luo Han to continue slowly to say: "according to your view, Leishi Lord may also be our enemy, then when we fight with Chang''an, he suddenly hit, we may all have to bury the bone on the spot." Jinghua whispered: "we don''t know the whereabouts of benefactor Lei at the moment." "In addition to the news of Manjusri, I have also mastered the way to find it," he said Jinghua and maharoni look at each other. Chang''an City, fixed. They attacked Chang''an for a long time. When Lei Han got the news, he could step in at any time. But Leihan''s position is uncertain, and Chang''an City obviously can''t find him, otherwise it would have been revenge for Su Po. When Buddhism attacks Chang''an City, it may be attacked by Lei Han. Although Chang''an people hate Lei Han, if they have a chance to pick up the cheap Buddhism, they will not miss it. If the forgiving arhat can find Lei Han one step ahead of others, then Buddhism will block the news. Maybe he will have a chance to solve Lei Han one step before Chang''an hears the news, and then fight or retreat, so that he can control himself. Of course, Sherry may not be with Rehan himself. In this way, Buddhism can safely take back the Manjusri relic completely, which they can''t wait for. Without Manjusri, although Leihan''s threat still exists, at least it doesn''t have to be as disturbing as it is now. "So, please forgive me, elder martial brother." This sudden change upset many of maharoni''s ideas. But after the initial surprise, maharoni made a quick decision and made a decision. Jinghua then asked to one side, always silent: "I don''t know if the two gods of your sect can participate in this war?" Gao Liang shakes his head slightly and answers truthfully: "the leader and elder martial brother Lin are chasing Feng Qi. I don''t know where they are. Their communication has been cut off. In the last two months or so, they can''t be contacted." Jinghua said, "well, that''s a pity." Gao Liang asked: "if you don''t contact the Taoist priest, are you worried that he will walk away after taking the piece of Lei?" Jinghua said: "I will try to contact Li Zhenren. Now I have to make sure to take back Manjusri before I can say anything else." Highlight nodded, no more sound. On the other side, maharoni said, "please do it." With forgiveness, Rohan nodded. His golden body, bathed in the rain, lifted up by golden lotus, hovered in the air. Then he closed his palms and recited the Sutra in silence. Between the palms of their hands, a string of rosary beads. The rosary beads seem ordinary, but there is the light of Buddha flowing on them. As a result, we see a little bit of rain, suddenly spread and fly out. These raindrops not only fly to the world of Yanhuang, but also fly to the vast void beyond Yanhuang. The void has no end. The water droplets dispersed by the rain, however, seem to never stop and only spread outwards. The more diffuse, the more split, the smaller the droplets. But no matter how tiny the water drops are, they just keep flying away. In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun, who was practicing meditation, suddenly felt a slight movement in his heart. He felt the innumerable tiny raindrops coming from the west, spreading to the whole Yanhuang, as if to sweep every angle.It is believed that these water droplets have passed through Xiniu Hezhou and other places. Now, all the way East, has entered the invincible city. Zhang Dongyun did not stop or destroy it. The first time he realized that it was a kind of Buddhist magic, and its function was to find something. Ganlin water drop does not have the function of detection, and it is impossible to report the situation here to Ganlin''s master when entering the invincible city. Some of its functions are like the sonar of Zhang Dongyun''s former blue star. However, the rain is for a specific thing. To other things, it seems that the raindrop does not exist. However, when it comes to what Ganlin is looking for, there will be feedback immediately to let Ganlin determine its location. Zhang Dongyun is interested. What are you looking for? When invincible city put all the people in Jiashu and other Buddhist monks in Xiniu Hezhou, what they knew and thought fell into Zhang Dongyun''s control. This gave him a certain understanding of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou and even the so-called pure land of Cihang outside Yanhuang. The present Ganlin magical power is quite brilliant, which can not be used by Buddhists in the former nine realms or Dharma Realm. At least we have to prove the fruit position. It looks like a Buddha arhat in the 15th realm. Maharoni, the Buddha of pure land in Xiniu Hezhou, has been to Cihang pure land for lectures, but his way of Buddhism is still the same. Now this Buddhist supernatural power is like the legendary lineage of Cihang pure land. So it seems that there is a legitimate Rohan in Cihang pure land, who has come to Yanhuang? Zhang Dongyun had a funny smile on his face. What are you looking for? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ On the vast sea to the southwest of Xiniu Hezhou, there are storms. There are still people in Chang''an who refuse to give up and continue to look for Huo Yiming. However, we have achieved nothing. What they didn''t know, however, was that in the sea area very close to Xiniu Hezhou, there was an underground palace hidden in the bottom of the sea. Huo Yiming, who many people are looking for, is here. He sat cross legged, and nine black dragons with blood eyes hovered above his body. As Lei Han said, he successfully broke through to the 13th realm of Wu Dao, also known as the fourth realm of Wu Huang, and expanded the realm of six harmonies. Huo Yiming opened his eyes. Lei Han split up and sat cross knee not far from him: "very good. Next, warm up for a period of time, stabilize the realm, and then you can go to fight again and accumulate experience." "What do you want?" Huo Yiming asked after a moment of silence. Leihan looked calm: "you ask me what I want? If everything can be as I wish, of course I want to have a relationship with my son. I want you to be my successor and inherit everything. " "Including your hatred?" Huo Yiming asked. Leihan''s tone was calm: "of course." Huo Yiming is silent again. After a long time, he said again: "now I have received too many favors from you, and I am no longer qualified to wield a sword at you, but I also received many favors from the school and Chang''an, and I don''t want to be their enemy." Although the realm has been improved, he is depressed at the moment: "I just think that everything has never happened. If not, I will stay away from all this, and I will not see you or the people in Chang''an." Lei Han said calmly, "my son can''t be a coward who can only escape. Even if I don''t force you, Chang''an people will continue to chase you. You can''t escape." "I can!" Huo Yiming lowered his head. "You can escape for a while, but not for a lifetime." Rehan''s tone was calm and unchanged. Huo Yiming raised his head abruptly: "why do we have to make this situation now?" "If you say that, because people are good at being bullied, if anyone dares to chase you, you will kill him. Slowly, no one dares to follow you." Rehan''s voice was calm as if he were talking about the weather. "As for what I said..." Although he is underground, he still looks to the East: "I will never allow the person who betrays me. No matter how strong he is in this world, I will fight with him until he pays for his betrayal." Huo Yiming snorted, no longer peaceful, but sharp: "are you really not shouting to catch a thief?" Lei Han said calmly, "if I''m not a thief, will you help me?" Huo Yiming pursed his lips No Lei Han didn''t agree: "I''m going to pass soon. Later, come with me to a place. I believe that there is the evidence I want and the answer you want." Huo Yiming wants to talk but stops. Lei Han''s eyes suddenly flashed: " Are those thieves bald? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 545 "Why?" Huo Yiming raised his head and asked. Lei Han said, "it seems that I need to go through the customs ahead of time." His tone is calm, without any fluctuations, but Huo Yiming knows that the other party''s early clearance is not so simple. This could mean very bad consequences for Rehan. "The plan can''t keep up with the change. In that case, everything will be put forward." Lei Han looked at Huo Yiming and said, "you don''t need to help me. You can go to a place by yourself and wait for me there." After that, he pointed out a direction to Huo Yiming. Huo Yiming was slightly surprised: "this place Relatively speaking, closer to Dongsheng Shenzhou? " Lei Han said: "yes, to be exact, it''s a sea area near the western regions of Dongsheng Shenzhou. You should be familiar with this place." Huo Yiming asked in a deep voice, "what do you want to do?" "More than 30 years ago, it was there that we found the gate of immortal trace and went to immortal trace." Lei Han said calmly: "after the collapse of the immortal trace, the door disappeared. I never thought that it would reappear many years later. You can wait for me in that area. Later, we will go in together and revisit the immortal trace site." Huo Yiming was shocked: "you said you were looking for something, where is it?" "Yes, I witnessed Ming Tonghui''s plan to use us, but it''s a pity that his words are not valid. I''ll go back there and have a look, maybe I can find some clues." Lei Han said. Huo Yiming is silent. Lei Han said, "I don''t need any help. Hide yourself in that area until I come to meet you." After that, without waiting for Huo Yiming to reply, his separation turned into a black fog and dissipated in the same place. Huo Yiming looked at the disappearing black fog, and his expression gradually became complicated. Even the devil''s way has to be relieved. Lei Han wants to concentrate all his strength. From this behavior, we can see that he was forced to leave the customs ahead of time, and the situation he will face next is not optimistic. Huo Yiming''s mood fluctuated, standing in the underground palace for a long time. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Outside the boundary of Yanhuang, in the dark void world, suddenly a little light flashed and became brighter and brighter. At this time, in this void, suddenly another light across. The light that comes here is the light of Buddha. Under the shadow of Buddha light, the Dharma body of master Zhiyuan appears. The glory of Dharma body seems endless. Next to master Zhiyuan, there is another dark sword Qi, which contains fierce sword intention and strong strength. It is even better than master Zhiyuan in the boundless Dharma Realm. "Are you really here?" Elder Gao Liang of miejian sect didn''t have any hesitation. He cut it in the dark. The distance is more and more brilliant, just like the sun star. The dark sword Qi was cut off, and the light on the opposite side was much dimmer, which was cut off by the sword Qi. However, with the fading of the light, there will be more profound and heavy darkness than the sword Qi, which will block the sword Qi. Gaoliang only feels the sword in his hand, slightly shocked, and knows that what Jinghua and others have said before is true. Lei Han, the "dragon demon emperor", is a very tough opponent. Master Zhiyuan didn''t stand by. He sat in the void, and his Dharma body, like a giant Buddha, made a touchdown mark. So the pure land of Buddha light, which was born by the Dharma body, immediately expanded to all directions. On the pure land, there is a Bodhi like a forest. On the branches of thousands of bodhi trees, flowers bloom one after another, in which wisdom and realization are revealed. But the next moment, there is a palm, out of the darkness, pressing on the pure land of Zhiyuan. This palm seems to be wrapped by the dark light. There is no other movement in the palm, just a simple contact with the pure land of Zhiyuan. So a piece of Bodhi forest, suddenly all withered, wisdom flower sea withered. The pure land of Buddha''s light with flashing glass luster is like boiling water and snow. It melts in a large area in an instant, and rapidly extends to master Zhiyuan''s Dharma body. In the blink of an eye, the pure land of master Zhiyuan''s Dharma body collapsed in half. "Is this what benefactor Yu and elder martial brother Jiashu call the original dark immortal body?" Master Zhiyuan murmured to himself. Yu Tianquan once witnessed the fierce power of Lei Hanyuan. He is a warrior, so he is not afraid. However, the original dark body does not destroy the body, which undoubtedly restrains many Buddhist magic powers. So he explained this situation after he met with the eminent monks of Xiniu Hezhou, such as jiashushang and miaokunluo. Although jiashushangren, miaokunluo and others attacked Chang''an all the way to the East, they also immediately sent back to Xiniu Hezhou the news about Lei Hanyuan''s insidious body. Xiniu Hezhou was conquered by Zhang Dongyun, and a large number of top Buddhist experts fell. But at least some of them escaped. Through these escaped monks, such as maharoni and Jinghua, we all know that Leihan has such a domineering body that completely ignores all kinds of magic powers.Hearing is false and seeing is true. Master Zhiyuan''s first move is to test his opponent with a long-distance Dharma power. Only this move, he has confirmed, the fact is even more exaggerated than the rumor. If the practitioners in the same realm can only master the magic power of aura, they will only deliver vegetables to Lei Han. Rehan didn''t just completely ignore the spell attack. At the same time, his counterattack, Zhiyuan master also can''t use magic power to defend! At both ends of the attack and defense, they were all crushed by Lei Han. Fortunately, Buddhism is not only a magic power. The mind is extremely powerful, and the spirit interferes with the reality. After everything is externalized, the body of a Buddhist monk can even be comparable to that of a strong warrior in the same realm! "I am merciful." Zhiyuan went up to proclaim the name of Buddha and took over his pure land directly. Boundless glory, all concentrated in his Dharma. At the same time, master Zhiyuan''s body is integrated with his Dharma body. The brilliance was solid, and he suddenly appeared to be a golden Buddha two feet and six feet high. The Golden Buddha raised his hand and pushed it forward, as if through space, colliding with the palm shrouded in darkness and light. The other side didn''t move. The Golden Buddha, who was incarnated by master Zhiyuan, was shaken, and was shocked to withdraw a few steps backward. Not to mention the original dark immortal body, Lei Han himself is also the top emperor of martial arts. Although master Zhiyuan''s Dharma is exquisite and his Dharma body is concise, he is still inferior to others in that he confronts hard in the front. Now, though, he can fight Rehan. The other side should not despise his attack. On the other side, there is the bright miejian, which cuts again. It''s more fierce than before, and it''s awe inspiring. In the dark fog, reach out the second palm, shrink the five fingers and make a fist. As he clenched his fist, a huge translucent black ball suddenly contracted and condensed on his fist. Then, the flesh and blood collided head-on with the blade that killed and destroyed all things. The air of the sword is scattered, and the front of the sword is raised. Gao Liang''s sword hand was numb, and his sword was almost shaken out of his hand. However, although the fist from the black fog was not injured, the translucent black ball was cut open. "Good swordsmanship." His voice was so cold that he could not hear the praise. With this voice, a pale, tall man in black came out of the black fog. It''s Lei Han, the "dragon devil". "You''re good at boxing." Gao Liang said in a cold voice. At the same time, without any delay in his hand, he struck Lei Han again. His sword skill is attack and attack again! Either you die or I die! At the same time, the Golden Buddha, who was incarnated by master Zhiyuan, came near and pushed his palms to Lei Han. If the eminent monks of limitless Dharma Realm do it, they are basically equal to the peak emperor of Weizhen world. Under the double palms, the void seemed to be sealed and flattened. Only the bright and dark edge of the sword, from a point, pointed directly at the center of Lei Han''s eyebrows. Leihan looked at each other calmly. His right eye, suddenly there is a strong light burst! When the sharp edge of the sword came, he was fixed in the air by the strong light. The elder of miejian sect was surprised. Just as he was about to change his moves, he suddenly changed his appearance before meeting Lei Han. His whole body is glowing. From head to foot, every part of Lei Han''s body became transparent. It seems that his whole life is made of light. The outline of the body is still there, but it seems to be drawn with a pen. Lei Han''s body seemed to be illusory at this moment. But it just seems. He opened his bow left and right, waving to both sides at the same time. The high light extinguishes the sword, cuts on him, as if completely defeated, all of a sudden delimits past from his body. But his left fist, solid solid hit on the chest! Gao Liang''s chest suddenly sank into a big pit, and his mouth gushed blood, flying backward. On the other hand, master Zhiyuan is more conservative and stable, with his palms retracted to resist. However, Lei Han''s right fist was illusory. Although he contacted master Zhiyuan, he went through it directly. But the next moment, this fist also knot solid solid hit in two Zhang six feet high Golden Buddha chest. Dignified and tall statue of Buddha, suddenly broken! The Dharma Dharma body is broken, and master Zhiyuan himself only feels the same "boom" sound in his head, and the spirit seems to be full of scars. Fortunately, King Kong appeared to protect master Zhiyuan. When Lei Han saw the King Kong, his eyes were always calm, and there was a momentary fluctuation in his eyes.But he kept moving. It was like a brilliant and transparent right fist, but it suddenly became dark. Then, one will scratch the King Kong. "Leishi''s major is that he has made great progress. I feel inferior to him." The appearance of Jinghua protects master Zhiyuan. She looked at Rehan with a slight frown. The other side is still in the void of the universe, half of the body is shining, half of the body is dark. Shining immortal! Although he was forced to leave the customs ahead of time, there are still achievements in Lei Han''s closing this time. In addition to the original dark immortal body, he added glory immortal body. The former exempts the magic powers of Reiki. The latter is against the opponents of cultivating the body. The combination of light and dark is close to real immortality. It''s hard for opponents in the same realm to break his defense. "Second sister, is she a traitor?" Leihan stands in the void, ignoring Gaoliang and Zhiyuan, only looking at Jinghua. Jinghua replied, "I don''t know if benefactor Qin did anything in the fairy trail." Lei Han said coldly, "well, you should know that the second sister and Buddhism are enemies. If we didn''t go to the immortal trail first, we would have gone to clean up the Dragon elephant temple and Dabei temple in the western region." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 546 "It was Zhongtu Leiyin temple that had a grudge against benefactor Qin in the past. The rest were just angry." Jinghua hands together: "now Leiyin temple has become a thing of the past, so it''s time for benefactor Qin to put it down." Lei Han looked at Jinghua for a long time: "in those years, you were mixed up with the thieves?" Jinghua said in a low voice, "monks don''t lie. In luxueyuan more than 30 years ago, they didn''t turn their back on master Lei, or the Ming and Shen who are now in Chang''an. But now, Jinghua is aware of the past, explores the illusions of the world, and converts to Buddhism." She calmly looked at Lei Han: "master Lei, it''s better to try to put it down and open the world in front of you." "If the heaven and earth are not open, it''s not up to the Buddha, but up to me." Lei Han''s eyes were calm and cold: "although we are not sure how the second sister is, now that you are in the arms of your Buddha, we have nothing to talk about." Then, as soon as he raised his hand, there was a heavy black fog, turning into a black dragon with blood eyes, roaring in the sky of the universe. The black dragon opens his mouth and has come to Jinghua to swallow it. "Sin, sin." Jinghua made a touchdown mark, and immediately the Dharma Buddha appeared as the king of the Ming Dynasty, manifesting infinite anger and surrounding the bloody black dragon that burned Lei Han. However, the black dragon completely ignored the Ming King''s anger. On the surface of his body, there is a dark and obscure flash of light. With the blessing of the original dark immortal body, Lei Han''s attack completely ignores Jinghua''s anger. As the darkness flashed, the anger surrounding the black dragon gradually died out. Jinghua''s figure drifts backward in the Dark Universe. She changed one hand to make a statement seal, and the other hand to make a wish seal. Therefore, the Buddha Vajra phase and the manna phase appeared at the same time. However, it is still ignored by the black dragon. Blood eye black dragon roars forward all the way, smashes King Kong and annihilates manna. Jinghua took a deep breath and put her palms together in front of her. Then, we see the five aspects of Vajra, manna, fury, Bodhi and pure land presented together! Jinghua''s strength is far higher than that of other Buddhist monks. In the thirteenth realm, her five elements can only be presented alternately. Now that she is in the fourteenth realm, the five elements can finally appear together. Each of the five Buddhists corresponds to the five elements. At this moment, they appear together and transform into each other, forming a perfect samsara. Buddhism, together with the magic power of Lu Xueyuan, a "five color God" in the past, has finally merged into a perfect level. Master Zhiyuan, who was saved by Jinghua, sighed when he saw him. Previously, everyone had foreseen the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou. As long as Jinghua attains the peak of Dharma body, he will become the first master of Buddhism in addition to the Buddha. If you give her a little more time and maharoni fails to complete the gold body of arhat, I''m afraid the position of the first master of Pure Land Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou will be changed. However, what surprised master Zhiyuan was that Jinghua was already such a brilliant cultivation, but Leihan was more overbearing! After the bloody black dragon is blocked by the five elements of Buddhism, Lei Han''s face doesn''t change. In a flash, he comes to Jinghua. He opened his five fingers and grasped them with one claw, which was combined with the claw of blood eye black dragon. The power of the wild God at the peak of the true body of the evil way "pollutes" the surrounding universe. At this moment, the void of the nearby universe seems to have turned into a huge dragon claw, holding Jinghua in the palm of the hand. The five fingers contract, the dark and bright flow, impressively grasping the five elements of Jinghua. The five elements of Jinghua circulate, constantly transform and regenerate with each other. After learning that Leihan had the original dark immortal body, Jinghua thought hard about how to crack it. Her method of transforming the five elements into life is not completely ineffective. In the face of Lei Han, she has at least a positive force. But after all, Jinghua didn''t know about Leihan''s original dark immortal body. At this moment, although the five elements of Buddha''s light are separated and reunited, they are reunited and reunited under the pressure of Lei Han. Jinghua''s speed of reuniting the five elements is not as fast as Lei Han''s. Seeing that the "talons" are getting tighter and tighter, Jinghua has no room to move, so she has to sigh. With a sigh, her five elements turned into five Buddhas. It''s as if she had practiced five Buddhist dharma bodies! The five Dharma bodies are all in a state of boundlessness. At this moment, the five Buddha Dharma bodies are respectively bound with the seal of saying, the seal of wishing, the seal of touching the ground, the seal of fearlessness and the seal of meditation. In addition, they all empty one hand and push forward. The fierce force burst in the palm of the dragon''s claw. Different from aokong, Yangli and others, Lu Xueyuan, a "five color demon", used to practice magic arts and was not good at physical combat.But now she''s turning to Buddhism, and she wants to engage in physical melee. She''s only better than the master Zhiyuan in the same realm. Like Su Po, Shen He Rong, Ao Kong and Lei Han in front of him. Today''s Jinghua is more than what it used to be. When the five Buddha Dharma bodies came out together, the dragon''s claws suddenly roared and could not be tightened any more. But it''s just a little meal. Almost at the same time that Jinghua revealed the five Buddha Dharma bodies, the dim light on Lei Han''s hand gradually disappeared. Instead, it''s a brilliant flash! The original dark does not destroy the body, and instantly turns into a shining immortal body. There is no block in the transformation. The five Buddha Dharma bodies were immediately gripped by Lei Han''s claw. Every Buddha''s Dharma body has cracks, which are more and more dense. At this moment, Lei Han''s eyes flashed. In the universe, a Bodhi is born out of thin air. Leihan''s other hand, showing the dark light, blocked the Bodhi branch. But at the top of the branch, suddenly there are flowers blooming. Incomparable mysterious power, finally broke the dark light! Then, the branch continued to move forward and touched the dragon''s claw that caught Jinghua. As soon as the dragon claw shakes, it has to let go. "Master Lei''s Dharma style is really brilliant." As the light of the Buddha surges, maharoni appears. The Buddha arhat in the 15th realm, with its golden body shining, explores the infinite mysteries of the world. Leihan''s original dark immortal body has been conquered with magic power since he was born. But there is no color in maharoni''s face. He broke through the original darkness of Lei Han because of the advantage of realm. Maharoni was very sure that when he was in the fourteenth realm, he had no way to destroy the body with the original darkness, just like Jinghua and others. And Leihan now has the glory of immortality. In his present state, he transcends all the fourteenth realm practitioners known by maharoni. The one in Chang''an city should have been the cultivation above the fourteenth frontier. Maharoni was not sure what the city Lord of Chang''an looked like at the peak of the fourteenth frontier. However, he was sure that Lei Han, who was able to build Huiyao''s immortal body, was more stable than Su Po, Chu Yaoguang, Yu Tianquan, Ao Kong and others he knew. Among the practitioners of the fourteenth realm, the man in black, who is pale and indifferent, is the strongest one ever known in the Yanhuang realm. However, today is also his last day. Both maharoni and Jinghua looked at Rehan''s bloodless cheek. They, or the forgiving Arhats, came at a good time. Leihan was obviously forced to break through ahead of time. If you give him success, I''m afraid now we have to face Rehan in the 15th realm. Today, although he is able to build a glorious immortal body, he has not only failed in the 15th frontier, but also damaged himself. If it''s serious, I''m afraid he''ll be hopeless for the 15th time in his life. Now he''s really tough. But it''s impossible to change your life. The dark void of the universe is now bright. More Buddha lights up. The rain falls on Gao Liang and Zhi Yuan to help them relieve the injury. Under the nourishment of the rain, they immediately regained their vitality. Although they didn''t really recover immediately, they had recovered in a short period of time without affecting their actions or fighting with others. The forgiving arhat, holding the rosary beads, appears in the void. His eighteen disciples followed him closely. Leihan ignores maharoni and looks at the forgiving arhat. To be exact, his eyes were fixed on the rosary beads on the other person''s hand. "I am merciful." The forgiving arhat said, "the Manjusri relic is left by the great Bodhisattva of Buddhism. Please return it to us, and we will send it back to the pure land for worship." Leihan looked indifferent: "ask Manjusri if he wants to?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 547 Looking at Lei Han, Luo Han sighed, "benefactor, we have to offend you." He called softly, "she Yin." Next to him, a middle-aged monk with a dignified appearance said, "yes, master." The monk named Sheyin, together with the remaining 17 disciples of xuxing Luohan, flew forward and surrounded Leihan. Is Lei Han a passive victim? When the other party''s crowd dispersed and he had not yet established himself, he suddenly moved. I saw a sudden flash of light in the surging black fog. Under the cover of Huiyao''s immortal body, Leihan came to a monk in an instant. He is rich in experience and shrewd in vision. The opponent is just a simple act of spreading. He has roughly distinguished the strength of his opponent, and then selected the weakest one to strike. He wants to strike him in a thunderous manner and kill him at the first time. Although array is the specialty of Taoism, Buddhism does not necessarily have some unique skill of combined attack. Sheyin and others spread out, like a siege, but Leihan guessed that the other side was otherwise prepared. No matter whether the guess is right or not, Lei Han is determined to fight with all his strength first and kill one or two. The healing effect of forgiveness arhat''s magic method is very excellent. It''s just that the wounded can still maintain their fighting capacity under the treatment of forgiving arhat. It''s better to break one of his fingers than to hurt his ten fingers. At this moment, Lei Han burst out with all his strength, and the speed was so fast that he could hardly react to the rest except for the three people, xuxing Luohan, maharoni and Jinghua. He threw himself in front of the monk. Half of his body was shining and half of his body was dark. He grabbed each other with both hands. When Huiyao immortal body and original dark immortal body are used together, he completely ignores his opponent''s attack in any way. What''s more, he needs to break all his opponent''s defenses in one move. The monk could not dodge and was caught by Lei Han. However, on the surface of his body, there is a Buddha light as warm as water, like rain. Lei Han couldn''t break it with a blow. The other side''s palms are folded together, and the Buddha''s light is surging, manifesting the Dharma body. This dharma body is born into Bodhisattva form and has 42 arms. Forty arms spread out behind him, and two arms folded in front of his chest to form a seal. Guanyin 42 fingerprints. As soon as this fingerprint appeared, the light of Buddha swept all around. Lei Han fought against each other''s Buddha light with the original dark immortal body. However, the warm and moist rain appeared once again, integrating with the Buddha light. Although the darkness engulfed and blocked most of the Buddha''s light, there were still a few who broke the darkness and swept Lei Han himself. The first time Buddha light contacts with the dark, Lei Han realizes that there is something different. He doesn''t dare to attack and evades in time. He scanned Sheyin and other 17 monks. Then they all ignored the intention of being attacked. They just spread out and surrounded each other. They surrounded Lei Han in the middle. But everyone was like a water Buddha, connected with the monk who was attacked by Lei Han. After they had set their position, they sang the Sanskrit Buddha''s name in unison. As a result, the Buddha''s light, like water, spread all over the place and turned into a huge border, locking Lei Han in the center. Within the border, the rain comes. A peaceful statue of arhat appeared in the border, in front of the monk attacked by Lei Han. Leihan''s men kept on turning and flying to Sheyin, who was obviously the leader among the eighteen. She Yin closed her eyes and recited sutras with her palms together. She was totally unaware of the attack of Lei Han. But the statue of arhat, like a blink, immediately appeared in front of Sheyin and pushed forward. Lei Han had a hard fight with his opponent. His figure was shaken back. The palm of the right hand in contact with the opponent originally appeared to be immortal and brilliant, but it was shattered by the opponent''s palm force and scattered into a streamer. Leihan waved his hand and the streamer gathered again to form his arm. The arhat shakes in place, and its shape is like water ripples. But in the border, the rain came down, and it was restored in an instant. Just now, it''s clear that Lei Han has lost half of his game. The injury healed temporarily. After a breath, he looked dignified and looked from the outside to the inside. Another sense of the eighteen Arhats array. Not 18 Buddhists and Arhats, but 18 people, such as Sheyin, joined forces. This moment is basically equivalent to the birth of a Buddhists and Arhats. Without such an array, the 18 of them would join hands and be no match for a Buddhist arhat, unless there was more than one of them, like Lei Han, who was the top leader of the fourteenth realm. But now, the two sides face to face, it is clear that Lei Han suffered a slight loss. But on the other hand, Lei Han is also more than expected. With the blessing of the original dark immortal body and the glorious immortal body, he was only inferior to the Buddha arhat.Even if Rohan can win, it seems very difficult to kill him. However, this time, the lineup of Buddhism is too terrible. Highlight in the side looked, all secretly frown. She Yin and others form a Luohan formation, trapping Lei Han and killing him slowly. Maharoni and forgiving arhat took the initiative to guard against the sudden killing of people on the side of Chang''an city. When necessary, these two real Buddhists and Arhats took the hand in person. Gaoliang couldn''t think of the possibility of Leihan''s escape. After trying a move and confirming the opponent''s strength, Lei Han looks as cold as ever. He just glanced at Jinghua coldly: "is this the fragment from immortal trace? You gave them the fairy trail fragments? " Jinghua palms together: "I have no external things." "You''re fine." Rehan nodded, calm. But his body suddenly flashed, straight at Jinghua! Within the boundary, the statue of arhat seems to be everywhere, ignoring the space distance, directly blinking in front of Leihan. The momentum of Leihan''s forward momentum is not stop. He suddenly raised his hand, and a light of Buddha rose into the air. The attention of maharoni and arhat is attracted at the same time. But that''s not the Manjusri they care about. It''s another Buddha relic. After the death of a Buddhist arhat. If Zhang Dongyun or Ji Qingwen are here, you can recognize that this is the treasure that Lei Han prepared to prevent Buddhism from interfering when he gave it to Ji Qingwen to assassinate Yu Tianquan. Yu Tianquan died in Chang''an City, and the relic in Ji Qingwen''s hands was no longer available. Later, through Longchuan''s hands, he returned to Leihan''s hands. Zhang Dongyun had marked the relic, but it was not as powerful as the seal on human body, so it was always covered by the fragments of immortal trace around Lei Han. Lei Han''s arhat relic came out, the light of Buddha was shining, and the boundary was melted by the rain, and suddenly collapsed! The statue of arhat also turned into a swaying water wave and lost its power. Rehan pounced on a monk. Forgive Luo Han to detect not good, in time to move, after the first to. There is also endless rain to protect his own disciples and stop Lei Han. But at this time, the second relic in Rehan''s hand appeared. This time, all the Buddhists are palpitating. As strong as maharoni and the forgiving arhat, they also feel shocked. The second relic is shining in the universe. In the light, a statue of Bodhisattva appeared. The vast universe is still small. However, the appearance of this Bodhisattva seems to completely fill the vast universe outside the Yanhuang boundary. Bodhisattva fajie Wuji, holding a sword, sitting on the lion. The sword in his hand was cut off, and maharoni and forgiving arhat could not move for a moment. She Yin and other monks are in chaos. Lei Han raised his arms, raised his hands, and immediately smashed the heads of the two monks! "My Buddha is merciful!" The forgiving arhat chants in a low voice, and the rosary beads in his hands show brilliance. His Buddha light gradually enveloped Manjusri and tried to collect it. Rehan didn''t even look at it. Breaking through the other side''s arhat array, while maharoni and xuxing arhat were both suppressed by Manjusri, he rushed to Jinghua like lightning. Jinghua was also influenced by Manjusri and could not feel the power of Buddhism. Seeing that Lei Han was killed, Jinghua said in a low voice, "Buddha, forgive me." All around her, the light of the Buddha suddenly turned. Then Jinghua himself disappeared into the Buddha''s light. Instead, a Colorful Peacock appears in the universe. If it can, Jinghua will not show this image for the rest of her life. But at this critical moment, life and death, she can only reproduce the peacock. Jinghua changed to Buddhism in this life, and the Buddhism is exquisite. But the foundation of her evil way was not completely abandoned, but gradually transformed into her own Dharma, so she transcended the past and went to a higher level. When necessary, she can show the peacock again. The Colorful Peacock appears, and is not as serious as before. Her tail feathers open behind her, and all of a sudden five colors of brilliance show, all the threats against her, to the outside. Except for ray Han. Leihan showed the original dark immortal body, combined with his unique skill of opening the universe, and instantly exploded the five colors of Jinghua! The translucent dark sphere expands wildly, annihilating and destroying everything it touches. When Lei Han was about to hit Jinghua, a purple Qi suddenly appeared in the vast universe. The purple Qi condenses into a diamond carving, passes through the void and hits Leihan''s head. There was a flash of sadness and anger in Lei Han''s indifferent eyes.But these emotions are fleeting. His eyes soon became clear and cold again. Lei Han tilted his head slightly and let him over the top of his head. The power of the original dark immortal body was concentrated on a point on his shoulder, and then with this point, he took a hard hit from Vajra Zhuo. And his fist, not moving, the power to push the universe open, continued to hit Jinghua hard. Without the restraint of the original dark immortal body, Jinghua''s five color brilliance played its role again and tried to resist Lei Han''s attack. However, Lei Han suddenly opened his mouth, and a colorful light flew out of it. Under the flash of light, the Colorful Peacock changed from Jinghua suddenly froze. The evil Qi, which had been refined by her, burst out again and became vigorous. But in this way, it conflicts with her current practice. Jinghua''s body was frozen, and she could only watch as the expanding translucent black ball hit her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 548 Lei Han hit Jinghua hard, but in a short time he was unable to take advantage of the victory to take the other person''s life completely. The diamond carving made of purple Qi fell heavily on his shoulder. Although he concentrated all the strength of his original dark immortal body to resist, he still failed to completely block the other party''s strength. Because it comes from the power of the powerful yuan God of Taoism. Originated from the 15th realm of Taoism Tianjun, and is far more than other Tianjun''s top experts in Taoism. Lei Han was hit on the spot and his body tilted. The wound on his shoulder seemed to be missing a piece of flesh and blood. This is also thanks to his original dark not to destroy the body, is really strong. Otherwise, he would be smashed half of his body. Leihan watched coldly in the distant void, and a figure in white appeared. The other party''s hair is scattered behind him, and the Taoist robe is white, clear and handsome, and elegant. It was Li shulou, the "taishanghua man" in the twelve Yanluo in the past. Lei Han said coldly: "I used to think that you, seven, eleven and twelve younger sisters are the least suspected." "In the past, I didn''t know what I was doing." Li shulou said with a cool smile: "however, after experiencing the immortal trace of that year, the feelings of the human world, the poor way will be indifferent." Lei Han''s eyes moved between Li shulou and Jinghua: "what are you doing now?" Li shulou said frankly: "I want Lei Jushi''s Fairy trace fragments." Lei Han''s tone was indifferent: "there are also these thieves." "I know." Li shulou nodded: "however, it would be a bit impolite for me to visit Cihang pure land later to collect the fragments of abbess Jinghua and see Cihang Bodhisattva in the future." Lei Han looked at him: "I see." As he spoke, a black air flew out of his hand and fell in front of Li shulou. The black air stained Li shulou''s Dharma style. On his white Taoist robe, there was a stain, and the stain was constantly enlarging. However, Li shulou looks as usual: "Lei Jushi is still the same, but the poor way is different from the past." A flash of purple Qi on his body immediately eliminated the filth of black Qi. If he was still in the fourteenth realm, Lei Han''s method of polluting his Taoist Dharma might have some effect. However, he transcended the yuan God to achieve the realm of heavenly king. He further improved his own Taoism and made up for the past omissions. He was not afraid of Lei Han. Li shulou raises his hand, and the purple Qi condenses into a diamond carving again. He is about to hit Lei Han. Suddenly, he made a slight movement. The black air was about to be dispelled, but suddenly there was a light in it. The fire came into contact with the purple air of Li shulou and burst into flames. After the injury, Jinghua squinted and saw that in the light of the fire, there seemed to be a virtual shadow like a palace lantern. "A little wick of the eight view palace lantern?" If Jinghua has some insight. The lamp burned purple gas, but did not hurt li shulou. On the contrary, it made him enter a very mysterious realm. Jinghua is enlightened. Just like the colorful light from Lei Han''s mouth, it was a peacock feather he had prepared for Lu Xueyuan. Originated from the demon emperor, the Colorful Peacock plume of the demon Saint realm. It is of great help to the cultivation of the "five color gods and demons" road snow garden in the past. But at the moment of life and death, it almost became her Jinghua''s life charm. At present, Lei Han''s black air that pollutes Li shulou''s Dharma system doesn''t work, but there is also a hidden wick that comes from Li shulou''s practice. With a little wick, Li shulou certainly benefited a lot, but in the current war situation, he lost the chance. Lei Hanyuan, shrouded in darkness, rushes to Li shulou. In that side chamber, the forgiving arhat is about to collect Manjusri, maharoni and other Buddhists, who are about to break away from the suppression of the Buddhist light. Lei Han gave a low drink, and suddenly a strong light burst out from the relic. The statue of Bodhisattva in the universe leaps down from the lion and waves his sword. Under the shock of powerful and mysterious power, the rosary beads in the hands of forgiving arhat directly burst and scattered. He and maharoni, the two great Arhats, were all shaken. The splendor of Manjusri was suddenly dim, like falling into a deep sleep. The relic dribbles back to Lei Han, but Lei Han doesn''t look at it. Seizing the opportunity to retreat from Buddhism, he continues to rush to Li shulou. Li shulou is the Taoist heavenly king of the 15th realm. He has the ability to break through Leihan''s original dark immortal body. But at the moment, he is very good at Taoism. Because of the wick of the eight sceneries palace lantern, it is difficult to break each other''s original dark body. On the contrary, in the light of darkness, Lei Han fiercely smashes Li shulou''s diamond carving and tears the purple Qi of his body. The bloody black dragon opens his mouth and bites Li shulou. Lei Han himself, however, flashed over Li shulou and continued to fly to Jinghua!His first goal today is to shoot Jinghua, who has been seriously injured. But at this moment, Lei Han''s eyes suddenly flashed, and his heart faintly felt inappropriate. "I''d like to thank Mr. Lei for his help in the future." Li shulouman said. Then, in the thin purple air, suddenly appeared a leaf of green Ping. On Qingping, the blue light flashed, and then the colorful Shangqing shenlei burst. The dark light around the black dragon''s body barely blocked most of the thunder, but the rest of the thunder still made the black dragon''s body full of holes. Thunder is everywhere, everywhere. Lei Han just passed Li shulou, but before he got close to Jinghua, he found that he was surrounded by Shangqing shenlei. He can only break out the power of the universe in advance, turn it into a translucent black ball, expand rapidly, and sweep all around in an instant. The black ball and the thunder ball collide and annihilate each other. But ye Qingping, who was transformed by Li shulou''s Taoism, turned into a real sword in the air. Then the light of the sword flashed and immediately cut Lei Han. Lei Han''s strong light flickered, showing his immortal body and blocking Li shulou''s sword. But is the sword skill practiced by the emperor in the 15th realm of Li shulou comparable to that of Gao Liang and others in the 14th realm? Even though Lei Han Huiyao was not dead, he was still cut through a gap by the sword light, and his blood was raging. Seeing that the two great Buddhists, the forgiving arhat and the maharoni arhat, had already slowed down, Lei Han finally gave up attacking Jinghua and turned into a black dragon. In an instant, he flew far into the universe and threw himself into the realm of Yanhuang. The lights on Li shulou are still burning. He condensed purple Qi into a pure white jade bottle, and then used it to collect lights. When the lights disappear, the purple Qi disappears. However, the top of Li shulou''s head is Qingping, and her body is like streamer. She keeps up with Lei Han and flies into the world of Yanhuang. Forgive Luohan to Jinghua side, rain falls, immediately help Jinghua steady injury. Rehan''s ferocity was beyond their expectation. With three opponents in the 15th border, they almost killed Jinghua. In fact, if it wasn''t for Li shulou, Jinghua would have been dead. In this case, the forgiving arhat has already lost the lives of his two disciples. Jinghua breathed a sigh of relief: "I''m fine. Master and uncle, hurry up." When the Buddhists entered Yanhuang, they saw Lei Han heading east all the way. Over Xiniu Hezhou, he was overtaken by Li shulou, and the two sides had a great fight. Lei Han has been hit by Li shulou''s jingangzhuo sword and Qingping sword for two times in succession. His opponent is the top 15 Taoist Tianjun. At this moment, I was caught up with danger. "What benefactor Li said may not be true. He is strange to his disciples now." Jinghua said in a low voice. Over Xiniu Hezhou, a green duckweed appears to be weak, but it seems to cover the sky and earth. Li shulou''s cultivation has nothing to do with Dongsheng Shenzhou Taiqing palace in Yanhuang kingdom. He is self-taught and gifted. What he has learned is close to Tao. He takes Taiqing route as a Taoist, but he has his own school. Therefore, he is praised as "taishanghua man" by other practitioners. But at the moment, ye Qingping, who is the embodiment of Tao and Dharma, is no longer the path of Taiqing, but Shangqing Dharma. Qingping sword, cutting the sky and the earth, is the real sword technique of Shangqing Dynasty. At the moment, he seems to be shrouded in the fog, which makes Jinghua unable to see through. Although Li shulou once said that he would still help attack Chang''an when he got Lei Han''s Fairy trace fragments with the help of Buddhism. Now Jinghua can''t believe this promise. "Chang''an people are showing up." Maharoni saw Zong Tianxuan and Shen horong appear from a distance and said, "in that case, let''s do it." In this way, there may be a chance to involve Li shulou. Otherwise, if you can get Leihan''s Fairy trail fragments safely, you may clap your hands and leave. Li shulou does not know how to use Buddhism. He stopped Lei Han and suddenly raised his hand. All of a sudden, there was a mysterious brilliance over Xiniu Hezhou, which turned into a pagoda and suppressed all sides. Seeing this, Lei Han tightened his brows. There is a fragment of fairy trail in Li shulou Qingping''s magic sword is brilliant at this moment. It''s the most powerful sword technique in the world of Yan and Huang. It''s shining for tens of thousands of miles at this moment, and it''s cut away. Lei Han couldn''t resist the blow with his immortal body, so he had to drink. On his body, there was also a piece of fairy trace flashing brilliantly. The brilliance of the fairy trail fragments is not so dazzling, but mysterious. The broad and vast light of the sword came and was blocked by the fragments. But Li shulou''s pagoda, which was made of the fragments of the fairy trail, immediately fell. Leihan''s Fairy trail fragments are immediately stuck by the pagoda and contain each other.Without the pagoda in the way, Leihan''s escape road was unblocked again. But Li shulou sword out of the chain, immediately is the second type of Royal sword cut. This time, the light of the sword suddenly darkened, and finally turned black. It is ten thousand li long and hundreds of Li wide. The extremely terrifying Shangqing divine sword cuts down on Lei Han. When Lei Han is injured, he can''t avoid the opponent''s sword skill. He simply did not avoid, at this moment to fight back, to attack against attack! Li shulou, who had lost the protection of Taiqing Ziqi, was hit by Lei Han. His body flew back and his face was suddenly pale. On the other side, the dark sword light cut Lei Han''s immortal body and almost cut him to the waist! The terrible sword light pressed Lei Han all the way back. From west to East, huge cracks across the whole continent began to appear in the two continents of Xiniu Hezhou! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 549 The continent of Xiniu Hezhou was cut off by Zhang Dongyun and divided into two parts, East and West, facing each other across the sea. Now, the western continent of Hangzhou is divided into two parts by Li shulou''s sword. The sword kept on pushing Leihan all the way to the east continent of xiniuhezhou, where a huge rift valley from west to East was also added. The main target of his sword is Rehan. When the sword Qi reached the east continent of Xiniu Hezhou, it slowly ran out and finally became the end of the crossbow. The east continent of Xiniu Hezhou was cut in half, but it was not completely divided. It''s just the western end of the continent, a narrow bay deep inland. After a heavy blow to Lei Han, Li shulou did not continue to pursue him. Others fall to the top of the pagoda which is made of the fragments of their own fairy trail. The pagoda gradually suppresses the fragments of Lei Han''s Fairy trail. Li shulou''s face was pale and he was in a white robe. At this moment, he became broken. He sat with his knees crossed, breathing deeply and regulating himself. When arhat arrived near, he said, "if Immortal Li doesn''t mind, I''m willing to help him heal." Li shulou said: "the situation of poor way is different from that of Nun Jinghua. Although the injury is not light at the moment, it can quickly refine the lights of the eight view palace lantern. This is something that the master can''t help." The forgiving arhat nodded slowly: "in that case, please take a seat. The real man has already helped me a lot Having said that, he quickly took a group of disciples and chased Leihan. Although the fragments of the immortal trail are good, the Manjusri relic is even more deadly to the Buddhists. At the moment, although the relic was temporarily dim, it was still in Rehan''s hands. Jinghua goes to Li shulou and looks at each other quietly. As Li shulou said, everyone was hit by Lei Han''s "plot", but the situation is quite the opposite. If Jinghua was still Lu Xueyuan, the "five color magic", then Lei Han''s peacock plume could not kill her at that time, and now she could benefit from it. But now she has changed her cultivation foundation, and the evil way has been transformed into Buddhism. At this time, the evil way suddenly flourishes again, which is tantamount to shaking her current foundation. She can only suppress the bad influence at the moment and deal with it later. Li shulou is just the opposite. The faster he refined that little light, the more beneficial it was to his cultivation. However, the foundation of his cultivation is now beyond Jinghua''s comprehension. Jinghua also deeply doubts whether the other party was hurt by Lei Han on purpose. After all, the fragments of Lei Han''s Fairy trail have now fallen into the hands of Li shulou. However, in other words, Li shulou has almost got the pieces by his own ability. It''s true that Buddhists have the courage to say how much they have helped. Some of them can''t say. On the contrary, Jinghua wants to thank Li shulou for her help. Li shulou doesn''t need to be healed. Even if he is now standing by and rowing, he is worthy of Buddhism. In the future, he can go to Cihang pure land to see Cihang Bodhisattva. All Buddhists have an unfathomable feeling when they look at him now. The other side seems to be injured now, but no one knows how much strength this white robed Taoist has. "Compared with those years, Li Zhenren''s cultivation of Tao and Dharma is more than just an increase in realm." Jinghua said: "real talent is rare in ancient and modern times." Li shulou smiles and shakes his head: "I don''t dare to be, abbess. Compared with those years, how could it be that she has gone a step further?" "It can''t be compared with Li Zhenren." Jinghua said. Li shulou''s eyes looked to the East: "I suddenly can''t feel the breath of Lei Ju Shi. Originally, there seemed to be Chu Ju Shi and Shen Ju Shi, but now they are gone." Jinghua frowned: "although master Lei and master Shuxing are powerful in cultivation, no matter master Lei or Master Chu or master Shen, they are not easy to admit defeat. I''m afraid there''s something wrong with that." At this time, maharoni''s voice sounded in their ears: "master Leishi has hidden another way to escape in Yanhuang. Without Li Zhenren pressing him step by step, he will have the chance to escape. Poor monk and elder martial brother Shuxing are a step late." Li shulou no longer pursues, Lei Han has the opportunity to breathe, immediately moves the void, the body shape is the black fog package. Forgive Luohan half step difference, with rain shrouded in black fog. But Leihan in the black fog has been exchanged by the original and the separate. His separation was washed to pieces by the rain of the forgiving arhat, but I have left Xiniu Hezhou. "It''s not surprising that Lei Ju Shi didn''t worry about winning before he lost." Li shulou voice slightly weak: "but poor way faint feeling, he is still Yanhuang." Jinghua said: "Li Zhenren''s sword Qi hurt him. His sword Qi remains and his Qi is sensed. I can''t be wrong. I just don''t know if I can get the specific position?" Li shulou shook his head slightly: "I need to wait until I''m well hurt, but he''s still burning now. I even feel that he can''t stop.""Leishi master''s injury is much more serious than that of Li Zhenren. I think he is looking for a secret place to heal." Maharoni said, "Manjusri is still in his hands. This time we must take it." "People in Chang''an city seem to have retreated eastward." Forgiving Luohan''s voice also sounded from the horizon: "although the reason is unknown, it''s still important to find master Lei Shi first." "Is it possible for him to hide near Dongsheng Shenzhou?" Master Zhiyuan and others came back to Yanhuang one after another. "Don''t disturb Dongsheng Shenzhou, but you have to look elsewhere." Maharoni said. They all agreed, with Xiniu Hezhou as the general center and scattered to all directions. The vast wild sea to the west of Xiniu Hezhou made them search the first area in order to prevent them from being bullied by the opposite way. On the other hand, it is also to avoid the current stimulation to Chang''an City as far as possible. Even if they have a war with Chang''an, they will try to solve Lei Han and Manjusri first. It''s a pity that they have been looking for it for a long time in the west, but they haven''t got anything. "It can''t continue to drag on." With a sigh of forgiveness, Rohan sent a message to maharoni and Jinghua: "I''ll go to the east to have a look." Over time, Rehan may ease his injury. What''s worse is that the Manjusri relic, which used to be dim, does not know how long it will take to recover its luster. "I''ll go with my elder martial brother." Maharoni said. "I''d better go there alone, so as not to stimulate Chang''an and start a war immediately." Forgive Luohan said: "elder martial brother, you might as well go to Yanhuang outer space surveillance, in order to prevent lightning benefactor to escape from Yanhuang again." Maharoni has yet to speak, and the forgiving arhat has cut him off: "although I am not familiar with Yanhuang, it is more convenient for me to find Manjusri." Then he went east. Maharoni couldn''t, so he had to comply with the agreement of the compassionate arhat. He is outside Yanhuang, looking at Yanhuang world from afar, quietly perceiving the movement in the void of the universe around Yanhuang. The reason why he insisted on moving eastward was that he felt the location of Manjusri''s relic was not clear enough. Just in case, he went to the north and South first. There are still Chang''an masters in Beiju Luzhou and Nanzhan Buzhou, but the forgiving arhat is quiet and does not disturb anyone. The Buddha arhat in the 15th realm hides his body and concentrates on looking for Lei Han. It''s a pity that he didn''t get anything from the South or the north. After a little meditation, the forgiving arhat finally went to the East cautiously. He planned not to set foot on the land of Dongsheng Shenzhou. Not to mention the legendary center of Chang''an City in eastern Xinjiang or the middle land, even the western regions, which once belonged to Buddhism, are not close to him. With forgiveness, Rohan only plans to search in the sea off Dongsheng Shenzhou. If he doesn''t get any more, he will try to bypass Dongsheng Shenzhou and search further east. What he didn''t know was that he had already stepped into the invincible city when he was still in the wild sea, which was very far away from the land of Dongsheng Shenzhou. In the Daming Palace in Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun watched with great interest as the Buddhist arhat came in. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 550 It is a pity that the place where Li shulou and Lei Han fought is located to the west of Xiniu Hezhou, which is called Zhang Dongyun. This distance, even if he gives up a lot of experience to upgrade temporarily, can only reach about half of Xiniu Hezhou. It can only be said that even though they are fighting to death, they have not given up their vigilance to Chang''an city. In other words, try not to involve Chang''an City before they decide. In order to keep enough safe distance, even if people from Chang''an City intervene, they will leave enough time and space for themselves. Now the four continents of Yanhuang kingdom are all the spheres of influence of Chang''an city. So when Li shulou fought with Lei Han, they were not near the land of Xiniu Hezhou. Only with the last sword, Lei Han was split by Li shulou. Then he went all the way to the East and broke most of Xiniu Hezhou. Then the forgiving arhat takes the initiative to go forward and chase Lei Han. Unfortunately, Lei Han still runs away. At present, Li shulou and other Buddhists have not set foot in Xiniu Hezhou. Only the forgiving arhat, all the way to the East, walking in all directions. He is still careful to avoid kaidongsheng Shenzhou land. But he couldn''t imagine the current scope of the invincible city. Not only the whole Dongsheng Shenzhou, but also the outer sea frontiers hundreds of thousands of kilometers away from the coastline of Shenzhou are covered by the invincible city. At present, the southwest and northwest corners of the invincible city even slightly touch the southern zhanbuzhou and the northern juluzhou. Lord Zhang doesn''t need to expand temporarily, but the formal scope of the existing invincible city is large enough. I''m sorry. Rohan''s going east. Just step in. However, to a certain extent, for Lord Zhang, one of them has at least returned to the original. Zhang Dongyun specially called Zong Tianxuan and Shen Herong to come back. Now he has to wait patiently, hoping that forgiving arhat can call more people to come to the city together. If you can have Li shulou, it''s the best. In addition to the forgiving arhat, there was another man who planned to hide, and also hid all the way under Zhang Dongyun''s eyes. Dongsheng Shenzhou is far away from the western continent, the westernmost part of Dongsheng Shenzhou. Suddenly, someone arrived in the sea without any sound. The black fog cleared away, revealing an expressionless face. It''s ray Han. Compared with the pale face when he was forced to leave the customs ahead of time, Lei Han now looks different. His face was as red as blood, and he looked terrible. There was a sharp scar on his chest, slanting down from his right shoulder to his left crotch. The flesh and blood of the wound kept surging, but it couldn''t heal. It always looked bloody and fuzzy. Lei Han''s face remained unchanged, as if he had no sense of all this. After looking around for a moment, he made a discovery and dived all the way to the bottom of the sea. At the bottom of a reef, there is a young man waiting quietly. "You How''s it going? " Huo Yiming can''t help asking. It''s just that Lei Han''s current appearance is too abnormal and shocking. "Nothing." Leihan himself was calm: "let''s go." Huo Yiming said: "I''ve looked around. There''s no door you said." He had a slightly complicated look. People in front of them are ready to take advantage of Chang''an''s war with Buddhism and come here to seek the "truth" they want. It has to be said that this is an appropriate opportunity to bring the phrase "the most dangerous place may be the safest" into full play however, the development of the matter is obviously somewhat unexpected. Under normal circumstances, he killed Jinghua, and then led the Buddhists to Yanhuang, to hold the attention of Chang''an City, so that he could come to find the site of immortal trace. The appearance of Li shulou disrupted all this. Although it is still running according to the original plan, it is quite different from the original plan. However, the bow did not turn back, he had to move forward all the way. Lei Han said: "the gateway is always here, but the immortal trace is not here, or even in the yellow, but in the universe far away from us, the immortal trace portal is the entrance of a channel, distorting time and space, helping us reach the immortal trace." Lei Han looked around: "now it should be said that he arrived at the site of immortal trace." He took a jewel out of his arms. The Pearl was shining, and the breath was similar to the fragment of fairy trail he had held before. His fragments fall into Li shulou''s hands, and Lei Han feels painful and unwilling. But now all these negative emotions are excluded from his mind. Fortunately, he had made more preparations. Now, even if there is no fairy trace fragments, he can still open the door of the fairy trace. Leihan put out his finger and touched the Pearl. The Pearl broke into powder and turned into a mist on the sea floor.In the light, suddenly it was like a shock of life. Then the whole cloud of light and fog drifted to the sea. Leihan''s figure rose immediately and followed closely. Huo Yiming clenched his teeth and quickly followed. When they came out of the sea, they saw that the light and fog were pulled by another light. The light is like a soft rope, but also like a hard frame, attracting light and fog in the air above the sea, gradually condensing into a graceful door. "This Is that the gate of immortal trace? " Huo Yiming takes a deep breath. "Not bad." Leihan''s face was as usual. He stepped in first. Huo Yiming is more silent behind him. Both sides seem to be crossing the void, and then quickly arrive at the other side of the door. In the wilderness, a palace stands. Leihan stopped and looked at the palace, which was already illusory light and shadow. After a while, he started again, close to the light and shadow palace. Leihan, who was familiar with the road, came to the core of the palace and looked around. Huo Yiming, who had been silent before, said: "the palace is illusory and transparent. You can see it at a glance. There is nothing here." "You have a lot to learn." Rehan raised his arm. At his wrist, he suddenly burst and shot blood from it. Blood to the mid air, and then quickly lead to gather in the palace of free little light, gathered to his side. The wound on Rehan''s wrist healed automatically. His eyes did not turn for a moment. After the combination of blood and streamer in the air, it gradually turned into a relief like picture. Red relief like viscous blood, constantly fluctuating. As the relief fluctuates, the picture begins to change, like a short silent silent film. Huo Yiming stares at it, and then he sees that there are twelve immortals on the screen. Others choose the evil emperor to refine the immortals first. But in the middle of refining, the evil emperor did not support him, so he failed and was seriously injured. The rest of them came forward to help. But all of us have been attacked by immortal traces. One of them is regarded as one, and all of them have been severely damaged. Then there was the enemy''s surprise attack. Huo Yiming looked at it again and didn''t find anything unusual. Leihan frowned. Why can''t some pictures in his memory be presented externally? This kind of performance clearly shows that there is something wrong with his memory. In other words, he believes in a false thing. But he was born with a pure and true soul, not disturbed by the magic method. Who can cover his eyes with the illusion? Not really. Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun''s secret way. It''s true that no one can deceive Tianjing''s true soul with magic method. But invincible city can. Lei Han''s Dharma, in fact, has completely presented what he saw that day. But at this moment, because invincible city included the gate of immortal trace, it also affected the site of immortal trace. What Lei Han and Huo Yiming saw now was an illusion. Zhang Dongyun can see clearly. The change of the picture on the blood relief clearly shows that the evil emperor really took advantage of the chaos and approached the core of the immortal trace for the second time. At that time, he seemed to be injured? What Rehan said was true. In fact, after entering the invincible city from Lei Han, Zhang Dongyun had already identified what the other party thought. If we look at it from the perspective of Lei Han, we can really use the phrase "all the people are drunk and I wake up alone". It is clear that what he said is the truth, but Su Po, Shen horong and others just don''t believe him. But on the other hand, did Ming Tonghui betray others? Zhang Dongyun has no such impression in his current memory. In his memory, he was seriously injured and could only watch the immortal trail collapse. After that, while fighting with foreign enemies and being plotted by "Sirius" Yang Li, he accidentally snatched a piece of scattered fairy trace fragments in the chaos. But unexpectedly, it is the core of immortal trace. There must be something wrong with his and Rehan''s memory. Let''s not consider the problem of Tianjing''s true soul. Let''s take Leihan''s memory as true. Why is Zhang Dongyun''s memory inherited from the evil emperor false? Who did it? The figure of a man in a black robe in Phnom Penh once again came to Zhang Dongyun''s mind. Intuition tells him that''s the man. Where is this man now? Why do you do this? He and the evil emperor have immortal traces. What''s the specific relationship? The collapse of the immortal trace is very strange and full of doubts.The ability of invincible city tells us what the original immortal trace is. Even if the Twelve Gods were tied together at that time, it would lead to the collapse of the immortal trace? In the early days, the evil emperor suspected that the immortal trail had disintegrated by itself. So, why? Is it also related to the man in black? Zhang Dongyun was lost in thought. In the Xianji site, Lei Han''s face is more gloomy than ever. "It seems that you misunderstood." Huo Yiming said softly. "I didn''t get it wrong." Lei Han looked back and waved the blood relief away: "I have heard that this place has been occupied by Ming Tonghui. It seems that it has been cleaned up." Huo Yiming couldn''t help but said: "do you want to continue to fight with your majesty? You should have a good idea of your Majesty''s cultivation strength. Now you are so seriously injured, how can you fight with your majesty? " Leihan said calmly, "don''t you always want to kill me? I''m going to die in front of Ming Tonghui. That''s what you want, isn''t it? " Huo Yiming breathed out: "you take care of me, I see in my heart. I will never help you, but I don''t want to be your enemy. I hope you can admit your mistake to your majesty, obey your Majesty''s orders, and make atonement in Chang''an." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 551 For what Huo Yiming said, Lei Han just smiles calmly: "you know it''s impossible." Huo Yiming stares at him: "what else can you do now?" Lei Han looked at his son indifferently: "you look like you have no confidence in Ming Tonghui. It''s like you are convinced that I must have a way." Huo Yiming was silent, but his eyes were still fixed on Lei Han. Leihan nodded calmly: "your guess is correct. I have prepared some methods." With that, he had a black pestle about two feet long. Huo Yiming looked at the long pestle, but he couldn''t see anything brilliant for a moment. Lei Han didn''t explain much. He left the site with his own black pestle and returned to Yanhuang through the distorted time and space. Huo Yiming''s intuition is wrong. Subconsciously, he is going to stop Lei Han. "You have great confidence in me. I believe I can win Ming Tonghui." Leihan said calmly. "I don''t believe you can win your majesty." Huo Yiming catches up with Lei Han: "but you act unexpectedly. Even if you fail, it may cause great damage. I will stop you." While talking, they return to the outside of xianjimen, which is located on the sea of Yanhuang, and return to the world of Yanhuang. Huo Yiming looked calm but firm, blocking Leihan''s way to Dongsheng Shenzhou. Lei Han looked at him calmly: "indeed, this is your only chance. I''m seriously injured now, and Huiyao''s immortal body has been broken by the traitor in Li shulou. The natural chasm between you and me has been wiped out." Huo Yiming said in a deep voice: "I don''t want to take advantage of people''s danger, please stop at the precipice!" Lei Han said calmly: "besides, the current strength of you and me, the winner, there is still suspense, but you really want to chase your Chang''an City and work hard?" Huo Yiming is slightly silent and wants to say nothing. Lei Han''s eyes were clear and cold: "it seems that it was a bitter plan to send someone to chase you. It was Ming Tonghui''s arrangement." Huo Yiming took a deep breath: "yes, if there is no accident, your majesty can see clearly what you are doing now. You have no chance. Give up!" Leihan looked calm: "I must admit that the accident brought by Li shulou is very big. I''m not sure that I can win this game now, but if you are sure that you will win, you don''t have to." "In that case, try it." A man''s voice suddenly rang out in the ears of Lei Han and Huo Yiming. Hearing this familiar and strange voice, Lei Han''s eyes flashed for a moment. "If you do, I promise you to save his life." Zhang Dongyun''s voice sounded faintly: "if you can do it." A moment of hesitation and pain flashed on Huo Yiming''s face, but he soon regained his firmness and calmness: "I will obey your Majesty''s instructions." "Ming Tonghui, I believed in you in my early years, but I didn''t agree with you. Now I don''t have much trust with traitors like you. But when you call my son to rebel against me, I have to say that you are very annoying and beautiful." Lei Han looked around, looking for Zhang Dongyun. At the same time, he said casually, "it''s just that young people are still young now." Before the words were heard, Huo Yiming, who had already pulled out his sword, suddenly became stiff. The nine black dragons in his body rushed out of the body and danced wildly. They staggered and attacked each other. Huo Yiming at the moment Mo said with people, even their own suspension in mid air has become difficult. "I''ve suffered three big losses in my life, not only because of Li shulou not long ago, but also because of my brother once and twice earlier. I believe in Ming Tonghui wrongly." Leihan calmly looked at Huo Yiming and couldn''t move: "there was another time because of your mother. After her, I told myself that we must try our best to avoid similar things happening again." Huo Yiming snorted: "because of you, I broke through to the 13th realm in a short time, but it also buried the root of the disaster, and you really left a hand." Lei Han said: "after all, you are different from the three of them. We haven''t known each other for a long time. I don''t blame you for standing by Ming Tonghui. After today, if I win, I hope that in the future, time can make our father and son United." "Obviously you don''t know me well enough." Huo Yiming snorted: "I will not be with a cold-blooded tyrant!" "Let''s leave it all to time." Lei Han said with a smile: "Ming Tonghui, come out. You can''t let me go, and I can''t let you go. I''m seriously injured and I can''t lock you in, but no matter where you are, it doesn''t make much difference With that, the long black pestle in his hand fell into the sea below. Huo Yiming reluctantly looked to see that the long black pestle went straight down to the bottom of the sea.The pestle is still when it comes into contact with the reef. But with this long pestle as the center, the violent vibration began to spread all around. Bottom crust, all abnormal. And there''s no end, it''s getting worse! "What are you doing?" Huo Yiming asked angrily. Rehan was silent. Zhang Dongyun''s voice, once again sounded in the sea: "you want to detonate the entire Yanhuang world?" "Not bad." Lei Han said calmly: "only in this way can you and Li shulou be solved, if he is still in Yanhuang now." "Can you do it?" Zhang Dongyun said indifferently. With his words, Huo Yiming, who was unable to move, suddenly straightened out his Qi and blood. Seeing that the sea below is boiling and is about to expand into the distance, Huo Yiming''s eyes are about to crack. It takes a lot of hands and feet to destroy the Yanhuang world, even if it''s the strong one in the 15th realm. With Lei Han seriously injured, Huo Yiming really does not believe that he still has the strength. But now the doomsday is coming, and he can''t help believing it. This power is not only to destroy the world of Yanhuang, but also to detonate countless underground fires of Yanhuang. Therefore, under the action of the chain of forces, it will produce an amazing destructive force far beyond the imagination of ordinary people. In a short time, it may collapse. It''s hard to say whether the whole Yanhuang destruction can definitely kill the evil emperor and Li shulou. But all the creatures of the four continents, both on land and abroad, must die. A fellow of the prison dragon sect, a familiar friend of Chang''an City, and a stranger to other places It''s hard to preserve whether you know it or not. Huo Yiming dare not have the slightest hesitation, immediately rushed to the sea below, to pull out the long black pestle. "You''ve prepared a lot..." Lei Han''s words were to Zhang Dongyun, while people rushed down to Huo Yiming and stopped him: "it''s useless. After the beginning, it''s impossible to stop. Even I can''t do it." "Now you are seriously injured, and the world of Yan and Huang will be destroyed, and you will only die!" Huo Yiming''s eyebrows stand upright, and there is no politeness and respect for the people in front of him. "If there is no other way, I don''t advocate to join hands with the enemy." Leihan said, "so you come with me, while it''s still time." Huo Yiming said angrily: "it''s really time for you to get out of the way!" His nine black dragons with blood eyes soared together, turned into nine dark Sabre Qi, and cut Leihan straight. Leihan''s whole body was covered with black fog, which turned into a black dragon with blood eyes. His black dragon with blood eyes is more powerful than Huo Yiming''s, but his armor is incomplete and his body is covered with bruises. Leihan completely ignores Huo Yiming''s sword spirit and cuts on his own black dragon. The black dragon pounces on Huo Yiming and suddenly expands into a black ball, wrapping Lei Han and Huo Yiming together. In the black ball, there is peace, not affected by the doomsday scene of the outside world. It''s not about how defensive the black ball is. No matter how powerful the power is, Leihan''s current physical state can not exert its power. It is impossible to compare it with the prudence of Buddhist Arhats like forgiving arhat and maharoni. However, Huo Yiming felt that the strength of the black ball was similar to the black pestle. The two seem to come from the same source, thus ensuring that they are safe now. Even later, when the fire broke out, the black pestle could help them counteract the threat. "In the original plan, we should take old seven with them." Lei Han looked a little lonely: "it''s a pity that Ming Tonghui is near, but I''m too injured to go to them." Huo Yiming tried to figure out one of the joints, which made him more angry. He slashed at Rehan with a knife. Leihan avoided the blade: "the overall situation outside has been decided. It''s useless for you to kill me here." "I believe your majesty can help the heaven!" At this moment, Huo Yiming''s angry face gradually disappeared, his expression became cold, and his eyes were clear and sentimental. It''s a little similar to Lei Han. "If Yanhuang is still destroyed, I will avenge you here!" Under Huo Yiming''s long roar, the nine bloody Black Dragons gathered and turned into the blade of killing the sky and the earth. They fell to Lei Han! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 552 In the independent space created by the black ball, a father and son fight for each other''s lives. Outside the black ball, the real world of Yanhuang has been calm. Zhang Dongyun''s posture appeared in front of the black ball. Leihan used to detonate Yanhuang''s long black pestle, which now quietly fell into the hands of Lord Zhang. This place is in the range of invincible City, and there is almost nothing he can''t do. Naturally, it also includes calming down the mess caused by Lei Han. Before the change spread, Zhang Dongyun eliminated it. But frankly speaking, Lei Han really prepared a super gift for him. If it wasn''t for the invincible City, even the practitioners in the 15th realm would be hard to escape the explosion of Yanhuang kingdom. Zhang Dongyun looked at the strange black pestle in his hand. The power of this thing will soon spread out, forming a closed border, replacing the boundary of Yanhuang, thus turning it into a cage. Inside the cage, vicious forces explode in a series, and those trapped in it have nowhere to escape. Such as Li shulou, the supreme Taoist emperor, is lucky to be able to survive. Serious injuries are inevitable. Under normal circumstances, if Lei Han had not been injured so seriously before, he would be able to mend the knife calmly after all the dust had settled. Zhang Dongyun weighed the long pestle in his hand. It looks like something of Buddhism, but it contains extremely dark and tyrannical power, which is quite different from the peaceful Buddhism. If you take Zhang Dongyun''s words, it''s a bit like the evil Buddha''s Dharma, which is specifically opposite to the Buddha. Lei Han also had an authentic Buddhist treasure, Manjusri relic. This is what Manjusri got after his death. At present, xuxing Luohan, maharoni and others are trying to get this treasure back. Even at risk, he crossed Xiniu Hezhou, even beijuluzhou and nanzhanbuzhou, and went all the way to the east to search for Lei Han''s whereabouts in the hinterland of Chang''an''s sphere of influence. But I don''t know if they know that there is such a long pestle in Leihan''s hand? Well, I don''t seem to know Zhang Dongyun''s vision crossed the vast sea and fell on the forgiving arhat. The other side from the sea, around the Dongsheng Shenzhou, ready to continue to look for Leihan in the East Sea. Although Zhang Dongyun stopped the movement of Lei Han through the black pestle, such an unusual change still attracted the attention of forgiving Luo Han. After a little hesitation, he went back to the sea area to the west of Dongsheng Shenzhou. When I got there, I didn''t find anything. In fact, Zhang Dongyun is right in front of him. But as long as Zhang Dongyun is willing, he will see nothing. Whether it''s Zhang Dongyun himself or the black ball created by Lei Han. With forgiveness, Rohan turned left and right, but never found it. But he was sure that his previous feelings would not be wrong. There must be something wrong here. With forgiveness, Rohan looked to the East. It''s far away from the land of Dongsheng Shenzhou. Li shulou''s sword skill cleaved Xiniu Hezhou with one sword, which made such a big stir, but the Lord of Chang''an didn''t respond all the time. This is also strange. Is Chang''an not right now? It''s said that Chang''an suffered from the first battle with Leihan in Beiju Luzhou. It was because the city leader of Chang''an was closing down at that time. Now, will it be the same? Shen Herong, Chu Yaoguang and AO Kong all avoided and disappeared. It seems that they have gained wisdom by taking a cut. After suffering losses from Lei Han before, during the closure period of Chang''an city leader, they did not act rashly and would rather bear their anger for a while. In this way, today''s quarrel with Lei Han will try to find out the reality of Chang''an city. Right now, it may be an opportunity At the thought of this, Luohan was shocked: he seemed to be greedy. Greed blinds people. Before that, the eminent monks of Yanhuang Buddhism, such as jiashushangren and miaokunluo, felt that Chang''an was empty, so they took advantage of the emptiness, but they all hit the gun of Chang''an City Master? Now, the rash action is the beginning of a repeat. As soon as I read this, I would like to say that the two hands of the forgiving arhat are in ten, and I would like to recite the Buddhist scriptures in my heart. A moment later, he felt that his mind was clear and clear. He became more and more sure that he should not be greedy. Li shulou was injured. The eighteen disciples who came to Yanhuang with them fell, and the eighteen arhat array could not be set up. Lei Han was defeated, but their strength was also weakened because of Lei Han. But Leihan also took Manjusri to move away. If you give him a good self-cultivation and make a comeback, it will be a disaster immediately. This time, I''d better concentrate and deal with Rehan first.Chang''an City, let''s wait for the next rally, and then make preparations. Fang Xu''s plan is wonderful With respect, Rohan made up his mind. In this case, don''t provoke Chang''an city now. There are too many people coming, and Chang''an city feels that the threat is increasing, which may force Chang''an city leader to go through the customs ahead of time again. In that way, it gave Rehan a chance to escape. For now, I''d better look for Lei Han carefully. As soon as the thought of forgiving arhat came here, a sigh suddenly rang out in my ear: "it seems that you don''t intend to call people." Zhang Dongyun shakes his head and appears in front of forgiving arhat. "Benefactor Is it the Lord of Chang''an? " Before the other side appeared, he didn''t feel at all, didn''t find how close the other side was. Is there such a terrible person in the world of Yanhuang? I''m afraid I don''t want to be a second person except the Lord of Chang''an. How do you listen to the meaning of the other party''s words, hoping that he would contact maharoni, Jinghua and others to come here? This is the idea of catching all the people in one net Wait, can he know what I think? The forgiving Rohan looked more and more serious. Zhang Dongyun''s expression was extremely calm: "it seems that I have to work myself." "Benefactor, there is no end to greed. Your city of Chang''an is expanding and encroaching on other people''s living space. Such evil causes will lead to evil consequences." Said the forgiving arhat slowly. Zhang Dongyun looked at each other with no change in his expression: "do you believe in cause and effect?" The forgiving arhat said, "poor monk is a disciple of Buddhism." "Buddhism?" Zhang Dongyun shook his head slightly. At his side, suddenly there is a brilliant condensation, into a giant Buddha. The Great Buddha paints the sky and the earth. He has boundless power of compassion, covering the whole world, not limited to the Yellow world. Even the emptiness outside the world is shrouded by the Buddha light. Sorry, arhat was shocked. No matter what he thinks, what Zhang Dongyun shows at the moment is the most authentic and excellent Buddhism. Let him this Buddha arhat see, all feel heart God shock, as if can have countless harvest. If the Buddha comes in person. But Without any movement, Zhang Dongyun suddenly turned into a Taoist old gentleman and rode on a green ox. The forgiving arhat was stunned on the spot. "Is there any difference?" Zhang Dongyun asked calmly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 553 After the initial shock, arhat soon recovered. His expression was a little complicated, and his palms were in harmony: "benefactor, you are good at all kinds of cultivation, and I admire you." "My Buddhist practice focuses on the soul. I don''t know how the benefactor can participate in such profound Buddhism, but it doesn''t have to be so." The monk''s expression gradually became solemn: "although I know that I will not defeat the benefactor, I am determined to fight to the end." Zhang Dongyun said calmly, "if you stand in front of me, I can''t help you." At the beginning of his life, Luo Han thought that Zhang Dongyun meant his life and death. But the next moment, his face suddenly changed again. Because he found that he could not help but turn to the West. Then, the mouth preaches the Buddha''s name. If sound waves have substance, they condense into a blue lotus in mid air. In the lotus, his voice was engraved: "the Lord of Chang''an left the pass ahead of time. He was as damaged as Lei Han, but he was highly cultivated and helped by Chu Yaoguang, Shen Herong and AO Kong. I couldn''t subdue him alone. The opportunity was fleeting. I asked elder martial brother maharoni, immortal Li and nephew Jinghua to reinforce him." The forgiving arhat was surprised and angry. This is not what he wants to say at all. At the moment, however, he could not help but blurt out that he would use his own Buddhism to condense his voice and send it far away. Seeing the green lotus floating away, my heart is cool. The cultivation strength of Chang''an City Master is definitely more than the 15th territory. Moreover, it''s not just the cultivation of martial arts. The warrior does not have such means to manipulate others. But what''s more shocking is that the Lord of Chang''an can manipulate him as a Buddhist arhat. In front of him, the practitioners of the fifteenth realm are obedient and obedient, even unable to struggle. The other person can even read his memory! The tone and wording of the sentence he just sent out are the same as himself, which is very deceptive. I''m sorry, Rohan, but I can''t take care of my own safety now. As Zhang Dongyun said, when he comes to him, the end is doomed. Now I only hope that maharoni, Jinghua and others can see through the scam and don''t be fooled. But in the eyes of maharoni, all this is that arhat himself sent a message to ask for help. What''s the flaw? In other words, they are waiting for the news of the forgiving arhat to come back. But with respect, Luohan did not expect that the Lord of Chang''an had such a terrible means. However, since the Lord of Chang''an is so clever, why not go to the west section of Yanhuang Kingdom immediately and take Jinghua and others by himself? Now he looks like he''s waiting for his opponent to throw himself into the net. He looks like a big plant demon "Don''t daydream, just wait." Zhang Dongyun said lightly. Frankly speaking, he''ll try it for the time being. It''s hard to say whether it will succeed or not. Although he controlled Luohan to send a call for help in person, and even created some big movements in the East, as if there was a war breaking out, it was not certain whether Jinghua was deceived. Of course, the person Zhang Dongyun hopes to attract most is Li shulou. In contrast, Jinghua and maharoni are indifferent. But Li shulou has the least hope of coming Zhang Dongyun shook his head slightly. He turned his attention back to the rehans. In the exotic space created by the black ball, the two sides have completely fought for the real fire, and they will never stop fighting until they die. Huo Yiming, with the help of Lei Han, has reached the 13th realm of martial arts. Lei Han was hit by Li shulou twice, not only Huiyao''s immortal body was broken, but also his strength was implicated, almost falling into the realm. Under the balance, they had a fight for a time. At first, Lei Han gained the upper hand because of his rich fighting experience. However, Huo Yiming has a strong toughness and calmness to defuse Leihan''s offensive one by one. With the passage of time, Lei Han was more and more affected by the injury, and Huo Yiming began to gradually pull back the situation. Later, Huo Yiming even began to gain the upper hand. The dark sky chopping blade, which is divided and combined in the air, turns into nine black dragons with blood eyes. It skilfully avoids Lei Han''s attack, and then falls on Lei Han''s body to bite. Under Lei Han''s serious injury, Xuantian''s unique knowledge of the universe could not be exerted. But he made a mistake and forced Huo Yiming''s nine blood eyes to burst open. But the nine black dragons immediately converged into a black blade. Huo Yiming is quick to fight fast. Lei Han wants to change his moves to fight, but the huge sword wound in front of him suddenly shakes. Lei Han''s face was expressionless, but his body could not help but froze in mid air. He was half a beat too late to resist Huo Yiming.Huo Yiming''s blade splits off, and the gas of the knife breaks through Lei Han''s flesh and blood, and suddenly the blood splashes. The cold eyes of the young man in black shook slightly. The blade in his hand slowed down subconsciously. However, the difference between the winners and losers is often only on the front line. One line difference is likely to reverse the outcome. As Huo Yiming''s blade falls, Lei Han has already forcibly suppressed the influence of the sword wound on his body. With his hands clawed, he reaches forward and grabs Huo Yiming. The other side''s blade slowed down slightly, and his claws were directly on his chest. Huo Yiming vomited blood, and a big hole had been opened in his chest. Leihan''s hands were in the flesh. With one hand, he pinches a beating existence, which is the heart of Huo Yiming! Huo Yiming was injured and his body was stressed. He cut Lei Han with the blade and moved forward again. On Lei Han''s trunk, knife wound and sword wound crisscrossed and almost turned into a huge "ten" character covering his whole trunk. With five fingers, he scratched each other''s heart on the spot. The blade was unable to move forward. Huo Yiming coughed. He couldn''t make a sound, only a lot of blood gushed out. Lei Han looked at each other, and his cold eyes showed some warmth and complicated brilliance again. He opened his mouth to speak, but his blood gushed up and nearly gushed out. Huo Yiming has lost consciousness at the moment. Of course, he further hurt Lei Han, but Lei Han could still breathe, and he was doomed to die. "You can''t be so easily shaken." Leihan will have to the mouth of blood pressure down, and then looked at his son, slowly said: "you just that knife, if not, now the result will be completely reversed." Huo Yiming will be cut down with a solid knife. Lei Han will fight back on the verge of death. He may be the one who will kill Huo Yiming, but now he is the one who will die. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Huo Yiming returns to light, consciousness at this time sober some, but he has been unable to speak, just powerless shake his head. Leihan gasped hard and fell into silence. As time went by, Huo Yiming gradually closed his eyes. Lei Han suddenly said: "Ming Tonghui, you win." His body, the beating heart, exploded at this moment. ''s heart and soul were sent to Huo Yiming by Lei Han. Then you can see that the blood fog and the black fog are interwoven and converged, and together in Huo Yiming''s chest, they turn into a brand new heart. This heart beats suddenly, drives Huo Yiming''s flesh and blood to wriggle quickly, repairs his chest wound. Leihan slowly takes back his hands. Huo Yiming wakes up and looks at the middle-aged man in surprise. The other side''s face had gone red and turned pale again. It''s like a dead body. "If you want to go back to Chang''an with all your heart, you may be able to get a foothold there, but you should be more careful." Lei Han said slowly, "if I die, you will lose the most use value to Chang''an. You need to be careful that Ming Tonghui will kill the dog and kill the grass. He has done a lot of such things." At the same time, his body gradually lost its strength support and fell from mid air. Huo Yiming subconsciously reached out to catch Lei Han: "you..." "Not like what I would do?" Lei Han''s voice gradually lowered: "I feel the same, but suddenly I think of the way you were still in your infancy. Little, you don''t cry, but you look at me and smile..." Huo Yiming opens his mouth to say something, but he can''t say anything. He only knows how to inject his own energy into the other person''s body, hoping to hang the other person''s life. But working hard for a long time is just in vain. "No, I just detonated Yanhuang. If it affects seven, eleven and twelve younger sisters, I should give them an explanation." Lei Han said in a low voice: "it''s you. Remember to be defensive No matter who you fight with, don''t be soft at the last minute... " His voice gradually weakened until he was finally cut off completely. Holding him, Huo Yiming remained motionless, as if he had become a statue. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 554 Zhang Dongyun quietly watched Lei Han and his son say goodbye. Huo Yiming''s new heart not only gives him new life, but also condenses the heart and soul of Lei Han. Next, he will concentrate on cultivation, and will reach the fourteenth realm faster than many people expect, and become the peak of Emperor Wu. This is the last act of fortune that Rehan gave him. The heart he condensed for Huo Yiming does not have the possibility of his resurrection or even giving up. Compared with the coldness and indifference of his appearance, Leihan always cares about his son''s separation when he was still in his infancy. Zhang Dongyun flicked his fingers. The body of Lei Han in Huo Yiming''s arms has become his fiction. Each other''s body, in front of Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun looked at Lei Han and saw that Lei Han''s body seemed to turn into a weak little flame. He twisted it gently, but it was getting weaker and weaker, and it was about to go out. Zhang Chengzhu''s heart moved, and the small flame suddenly became vigorous again. In Leihan''s body, Qi and blood flowed again, and a new heart was formed. His heart beat, and Leihan''s pale and blue face gradually regained its color. However, he seemed to fall into a deep sleep and still did not wake up. Zhang Dongyun waved, and Lei Han''s body disappeared. He''s back at the mercy of Rohan. This eminent monk, who was practicing in the 15th realm of Buddhism, was kept in place by him. After Zhang Dongyun manipulated him to spread false information, he couldn''t even say a word. He had to wait anxiously, hoping that maharoni, Jinghua and others would not be fooled. In Chang''an, it is an enemy far beyond their imagination! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ As far as the west is concerned, many Buddhists are summoned by the forgiving arhat. "It''s really elder martial brother Shu Xing''s summons, that''s right." Maharoni said. Jinghua asked, "did you mention master Leishi and Manjusri Maharoni said: "there is no mention in the message, but it contains some Buddhist nature of sari. I think the sari has been reached." Not long ago, because Manjusri had suffered a loss, maharoni could not be more familiar with that breath. "Maybe Lord Leishi is still alive, but my uncle just takes back the relic." Jinghua said. Maharoni looked to the East. He could vaguely feel that there was a big war going on there. At this time, Li shulou suddenly said: "there is a possibility that Lei Jushi has joined hands with Chang''an." All the Buddhists turned to look at him. Li shulou said: "this may be a trap." Master Sheyin, a disciple of xuxing Luohan, put his hands together and said, "my Buddha is merciful. My master will never join hands with them." "I have no disrespect for the master of forgiveness." Li shulou said calmly: "but someone may impersonate him and send us false news." Maharoni said: "there is such a master, and there is no need to deceive us. Can''t we just do it?" "There are all kinds of wonders in the world. I dare not say that there must be one in Chang''an, but I know that someone in our realm can do it." Li shulou said: "it''s not convenient for me to disclose his identity, but please believe me. This man is not impossible to be in Chang''an." Maharoni was surprised. Jinghua also pondered slightly. If it was Li shulou, she believed that the other side would not open their mouth easily, and their mouth would be right. Now, she believes that Li shulou has this ability, but she can''t completely believe what the other party says. "In that case, my brothers went to support the family teacher first, and found out the situation by the way, and then sent one person back to report in person. In this way, it''s necessary for us to do something convenient. Even if we do something on the messenger, we can''t hide a few magic eyes." Master Sheyin said calmly. Li shulou shook his head: "but the other party may deceive you with illusion, and then let you back." He was still pale, indicating that his injury was not healed. Master Sheyin said in a deep voice, "but how does Li Zhenren think he should do it?" "No offense." Li shulou beckons. The pagoda on his head falls down and shrinks. Then he prints a rune on master Sheyin''s forehead. Master Sheyin didn''t resist and let the other side do it: "then what?" Li shulou said: "master can go." Master Sheyin nodded, then said goodbye to maharoni and Jinghua, and headed east with several brothers. As soon as they reached the border of the invincible City, there was a mark on their forehead, flashing and then breaking. In the west, the pagoda on the top of Li shulou is shining. "There''s a problem." He sighed: "so it seems that master xuxing is more or less unlucky." "My Buddha is merciful!" Maharoni and jinghuadu look dignified. Invincible City, Zhang Dongyun slightly unexpected.Is it because Li shulou and Lei Han''s two pieces of fairy trail are too big? Although we can''t resist the invincible City, the invincible city can only destroy the traces left by Li shulou and can''t confuse each other. As expected, Li shulou was cautious and didn''t come in with Jinghua and maharoni. It''s rare for me to catch a prisoner who can send messages from such a long distance Zhang Dongyun sighed and shook his head. With a wave of his hand, she Yin and others who came in were all wrapped up in a circle. Through Sheyin and others, Lord Zhang already knows their agreement with Li shulou and Jinghua. If you want to let someone out, even if you brainwash the other party, it will be invalid after you leave the city. It seems that this time it can only be here. Fortunately, it''s not nothing. Zhang Dongyun turned his eyes to the forgiving arhat around him. The monk also saw the experience of she Yin and others, and he couldn''t help feeling very sad. He suddenly found himself moving again. But there was no difference in the result. The light of Buddha surging on him was extinguished by Zhang Dongyun, and the gold body of Luohan seemed to be made of paper. From his cassock, a halo flew out, which seemed to have some Buddhist ideas. But as the light brightened, a little bit of Buddhism disappeared. It''s like brushing the dust off the surface of things. In the halo, there is an indescribable existence, mysterious and mysterious. It''s the fairy trail fragment that belongs to Jinghua. Jinghua borrowed the fragments to the forgiving arhat, who, together with his disciple Sheyin, realized them and finally turned them into the eighteen arhat array, which benefited the forgiving arhat himself. However, he was invited to Yanhuang by maharoni and Jinghua teachers and disciples, and there was Manjusri relic, so he didn''t care much about it, so he rushed to Yanhuang world together. For the sake of the forgiving arhat''s great strength, this immortal trace fragment was kept by him for the time being, and he planned to return it to Jinghua after the war. It''s a pity that it didn''t come in handy in the end. When dealing with Lei Han, he was made by Lei Han''s Manjusri relic, and even lost control of the fragments of immortal trace. Leihan attacks him, he can resist with gold body, if the immortal trace fragment, he can''t do anything for the time being. Fortunately, Lei Han''s target at that time was Jinghua. Comparatively speaking, forgiving arhat was more alert to Li shulou at that time. I hid from the first day of junior high school and the 15th day of junior high school, but I couldn''t hide forever. Now in the face of Zhang Dongyun, the forgiving arhat has no power to fight back. He can only watch Zhang Dongyun take away the fragments of the immortal trace. [the city master has successfully obtained a new piece of immortal trace. Do you want to merge it immediately? ¡¿ Zhang Dongyun took a look at the remains of his invincible time: "40189452401894514018945040189449..." About a year and three months to go. Integration. Zhang Dongyun orders to the system. Ordinary people can not see the brilliance, shining over Chang''an city. [the fusion is successful. ¡¿ [the system increases the invincible time by four years and 355 days, which is 156816000 seconds. Accumulated previously remaining invincible time, currently 197005447 seconds. When the Lord is in the city, the countdown starts automatically. When the city master leaves the city, the timing will be suspended until the city master returns to the city] when the city master leaves the city, the timing will be suspended www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 555 "355 days..." Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly. Although it''s not sure, most of the pieces of Jinghua, like Shen and Rong''s, can help the invincible city last five years. Before Jinghua and maharoni, they made a little bit of smaller fragments from the front and made them into a string of rosary beads. After Zhang Dongyun got the rosary beads, he added ten more days to the invincible City, plus the current four years and 355 days, which is just five years. From this point of view, if the full amount of this fragment is indeed five years, it means that all the fragments have been collected now. Jinghua and maharoni, they didn''t cut down more. In this way, the duration of the invincible city is still more than six years. Lord Zhang can be at ease for a while. "The system has new functions every time it fuses fragments. What about this time?" Zhang Dongyun suddenly thought of another thing. [merging new fragments, new functions are available, but they have not yet met the opening conditions. New functions can be opened after the city master officially expands the invincible city to include a complete boundary. ¡¿ Formal expansion, complete boundary Zhang Dongyun frowned slightly. That is to say, it is not OK to use temporary expansion to reach the standard. It is necessary to formally expand. If it is officially expanded, it will be the 11th time. In fact, it can''t cover the whole Yanhuang kingdom. The east side can extend to the void outside the boundary, but the west side can only reach nearly half of Xiniu Hezhou, that is, Zhang Dongyun cut Xiniu Hezhou into two parts. If you want to formally expand and completely include the whole Yanhuang world, you have to expand for the twelfth time. It''s been a little long. "What are the new features this time?" Zhang Dongyun asked. System answer: [it''s the function of the satellite city, and the city owner can check the details] Zhang Dongyun turned over the system description and slightly skimmed his lips. It''s hard to say whether it''s a magic or a chicken rib function. In short, through this function, it is still around the current invincible city position as the center, and then create eight satellite cities at a long distance as the overrun expansion point of the universe. Each satellite city has only the initial size of invincible city. However, after the establishment of all the eight satellite cities, the invincible city or Yanhuang boundary will be wrapped in the inner center of the tetragonal as the eight vertices of the tetragonal. This tetrahedron, which covers a wide range of space in the universe, will become the area of invincible city. But the problem is that it is not random enclosure, the location of the eight satellite cities has limited requirements. The satellite city was established for the first time, and the scope of the ultimate expansion of the universe should not exceed the scope of the four official expansion. In other words, the earliest way to start the function of satellite city is after the 12th expansion. After the establishment of the eight satellite cities, the overrun expansion is no larger than the 16th expansion of invincible city itself. This leads to a question: is it faster to build eight satellite cities, or is it faster to complete four formal expansion of invincible city itself? If it is faster and easier to build a satellite city, it is needless to say that Chang''an city will usher in its own era of universe. If the expansion of the invincible city itself is fast, the function of the satellite city is much smaller. It''s good to build a new invincible field outside the city, but the size of the satellite city is too small. The original invincible city was just a square area of 1.5 km from north to south, 1 km from east to west and 1 km from top to bottom. It can''t be said that it''s useless to put bits and pieces far away from Yanhuang, but Zhang Dongyun''s greater expectation lies in the function of transfinite expansion of the universe. The first overrun expansion is equal to the fourth formal expansion of invincible city. It''s hard to say whether it''s chicken ribs. But if the first overrun expansion is successful, the second overrun expansion will reach the level of the seventh formal expansion of invincible city. It''s very expansive. Seven expansions, four times the size of each expansion. As a result, all the dimensions were enlarged by 16384 times at one time. Combined with the size of invincible city at that time, the expansion is really astronomical. Zhang Dongyun thinks that it is easier to build eight satellite cities than to expand them seven times at a time? Of course, we should not be blindly optimistic. The system often buries the pit, completes the task the standard often to set very high. But anyway, this overrun expansion still makes Zhang Dongyun very happy. He has been pondering for a long time that the scope of Yanhuang world is already very large. But compared with the whole universe galaxy, it''s too small. I''m afraid that a drop in the ocean will praise this world. The size of the universe is often measured in light years, not kilometers. Zhang Dongyun''s impression is that the size and radius of the star system of the blue star before he passed through is close to two light-years.Converted into kilometers, it''s a thirteen digit level, or trillions. The radius is already like this, and the area will be 26 digit level Although we don''t know what''s going on in the universe here, the above figures are just the size of the star system, far from the whole universe. Expansion like this is very fast in Yanhuang. But from the perspective of the whole universe, I don''t know that it will be the year of the monkey. On this issue, Zhang Dongyun did not dare to think deeply before. Now with the satellite city''s horse racing enclosure and overrun expansion, Lord Zhang is running a little more. "In a word, we should first include the whole Yanhuang kingdom into the invincible city." Zhang Dongyun took a long breath. He went straight back to Daming Palace. After a period of time, Huo Yiming''s figure appeared outside the palace. Zhang Dongyun allowed him to enter. Then he saw Huo Yiming''s face numb, holding the body of "Lei Han" and entering the hall. "See your majesty." Huo Yiming saluted Zhang Dongyun, but he was still a little lost. "No gift." Zhang Dongyun indifferent way: "regret?" Huo Yiming pursed his lips: "if my father came to Chang''an, many people would die. I must stop him." He called Lei Han his father for the first time in his life. Huo Yiming was a bit out of his mind: "but I I don''t know. I''m... " Zhang Dongyun''s tone was indifferent, without ups and downs: "you want to return your life and cultivation to Lei Han, and follow him to the spring, but this is obviously not what he likes to see, contrary to his will?" Huo Yiming lowered his head. "Live well." Zhang Dongyun said calmly, "it''s his wish and my order. The so-called" killing the dog and killing the grass "is to use Lei Han''s own words and leave everything to time." After a long silence, Huo Yiming saluted Zhang Dongyun: "yes, your majesty." He suddenly boldly looked up at Zhang Dongyun: "Your Majesty, when a man is dying, his words are good. I admit that I have limited knowledge of my father, but I don''t think he is the one who has to provoke him on his deathbed I believe he is telling the truth. He didn''t betray you and Mr. Ao back then! " "I agree with you about him." Zhang Dongyun said calmly, "however, he thinks I betrayed him." Huo Yiming whispered: "I don''t know what happened in those years. I just guess that there may be some misunderstanding." Zhang Dongyun looks calm: "leave everything to time." "I want to find out the truth of that year. I''ll give you an account as well as my father. I hope your Majesty''s permission." Huo Yiming said slowly and firmly. Zhang Dongyun calmly smile: "go." "Thank you, Ron." Huo Yiming said: "I want to help my father settle down. He is dead. Please forgive him for his past offenses." Zhang Dongyun waved his hand at will. Huo Yiming saluted and left: "thank you He left with the corpse in his arms. Later, two women appeared in the hall. Shen and Rong, who looked like a girl, looked up at Zhang Dongyun: "big brother..." "Don''t worry, no one is dead." Zhang Dongyun said calmly. Shen and Rong asked softly, "what do you see, big brother?" "What he said is true." Zhang Dongyun is calm: "he is not a traitor. He did see some things that he misunderstood in the fairy trail. Since it is a misunderstanding, I can tolerate him. After all, Lao Qi is OK." Shen Herong was not relaxed when he heard that he was surprised What he said is true? " Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly and looked at Shen horong: "I said I didn''t do it. Do you believe me, 12 younger sisters?" Shen and Rong looked at Zhang Dongyun for a long time. Then he nodded: "my little sister is willing to believe my elder brother, but if what you say is true, and what my fifth brother says is true, don''t you say..." She looked dignified: "can someone cheat the real soul of Tianjing? Otherwise, we can''t explain why there is such a misunderstanding. " Zhang Dongyun leaned back and sat on the back of his chair: "it''s not impossible, but the truth has yet to be found out. I''m not sure about it at the moment." Zong Tianxuan, who was in a slightly awkward situation, had been standing by silently before, but didn''t interrupt. At this time, he finally said, "how brilliant is the cultivation of a person who can cheat Tianjing''s true soul?" In other words, if there is such a master, his cultivation strength will not be enough. Zhang Dongyun and Shen Herong all understand what she said: why should this man cheat Lei Han with such strength? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 556 "It''s not necessarily that he deliberately deceived Lao Wu. It''s more likely that he has another purpose. He just misled Lao Wu in the process of implementation." Zhang Dongyun thought: "the collapse of the immortal trace is not normal..." Shen He Rong and Zong Tian Xuan all nodded slightly. "Old five, let him be quiet for a while, so as not to get in the way." Zhang Dongyun said: "it''s Li shulou. You need to pay attention next." Two girls nodded: "brother, don''t worry, we understand." Leihan and xuxing Luohan were solved together, and the news spread that the morale of the people in Chang''an city was greatly boosted. The former once brought a rare setback to Chang''an. The latter is the strong one in the fourteenth realm. In the history of Yanhuang Kingdom, there have been many years when there were no masters above the fourteenth realm. It was only after many years that the master of Chang''an rose, Li shulou returned, and maharoni came back from Cihang pure land to listen that the masters above the fourteenth realm reappeared. But even if the three of them are included, in the whole history of Yanhuang, the existence of the fourteenth realm is extremely limited. Luohanshu, the Buddha of the 15th realm, was planted under the hand of the city leader of Chang''an, which greatly inspired everyone in Chang''an. After all, before that, everyone just guessed about the cultivation strength of the city master, and no one had the right answer. But now, the city master of Chang''an has taken down the Buddhist monk xuxing Luohan in the 15th realm, and has asked everyone to put their hearts back into their stomachs. It is said that there is a pure land of Cihang behind the forgiving arhat and maharoni, and there is a Buddha and Bodhisattva, and everyone is in a much more stable mood at the moment. All the way down, they quickly swept Xiniu Hezhou again, and pushed further into the Western Ocean. This time, we should thoroughly clean up the remaining evils in the pure land of Buddhism. Some are unexpected, but it seems reasonable. Chang''an people''s resistance to the western invasion was much weaker. Not only maharoni and Jinghua, but also master Zhiyuan and longshetuo disappeared. Many Buddhists began to flee outside the Yanhuang kingdom. If you want to get rid of the yellow and cross the void, you must need high cultivation. At the moment, the high-level Buddhists are busy taking as many Buddhists as possible out of Yanhuang. Chang''an city began to occupy the whole Yanhuang kingdom. In the vast void outside the boundary, maharoni and Jinghua looked at master Zhiyuan and longshetuo. They were busy and dignified. Jinghua turns around and looks at Li shulou, who is still pale, sitting on a leaf of Qingping. Just now, startled by the crushing of the seal on the body of Sheyin Luohan and others, Li shulou left Yanhuang for the first time. Maharoni, Jinghua, Gaoliang and others were helpless and had to follow. Li shulou can think of things that everyone can think of. If Chang''an finds that they failed to take the bait, the city master of Chang''an may directly take the initiative to find them. Regardless of whether the other party has the real material, but the forgiveness arhat of the 15th realm has obviously been planted. In this case, Li shulou was injured and maharoni was helpless. We had to avoid the opponent''s edge first. What''s more, it''s not enough to slow down. We have to withdraw quickly. However, when they withdraw from Yanhuang, they slow down again and look back to find out the situation. It turns out that the Lord of Chang''an didn''t really come after them. "Emptiness means reality, and reality means emptiness?" Jinghua frowned slightly: "deliberately bluff, scare us away? Although master Shu Xing is not as good as him, if he wants to win, he may also pay a high price, so he can''t catch up with him? " Li shulou shook his head gently: "I can''t be sure. The destruction of master Sheyin''s seal on them must be the result of the fragments of the immortal trace in the hands of the Ming Dynasty. But I don''t know what''s going on, but..." His eyes were quiet: "the situation of Ming Dynasty residents seems to be a little strange." Jinghua asked, "please show me how to do it." "If Ming Jushi was just bluffing, why should he imitate master Shu Xing to come back and deceive us?" Li shulou whispered: "he is so determined and the poor Taoist Association is so cautious. He also advised master maharoni not to go either. He just asked master Sheyin to go ahead and investigate? If I''m not so cautious, I''ll go over with master maharoni. What about Ming Jushi? " As he spoke, he looked at Jinghua. Jinghua said in a low voice: "the benefactor we know is not such a person who is blindly dangerous. Although it is not as well prepared as master Lei, master Ming is always ready to do things and will not put his own safety on the judgment of his opponent. " Maharoni then suddenly said: "What immortal Li means is that if the benefactor dares to cheat us in the past, he will have some reliance, but he does not take the initiative to pursue us, which means that his reliance is not easy to use and is very precious..."If we can get rid of them and monopolize Yanhuang first, we will have achieved a phased victory. You may use one card less than one card. You can not use it. Try not to use it. After all, the other party may also scruple the great Bodhisattva Cihang behind the forgiving arhat. ¡°¡­¡­ Or, it''s because he can''t move easily, at least he can''t catch up with us. " Maharoni looked at Li shulou and continued: "for example, Taoist array? It''s just like the Taichu Liuhe formation of Peng Zhenren in Dongsheng Shenzhou Taiqing palace. " Li shulou nodded gently: "perhaps because I am a monk, I have to doubt this point because of the current behavior of Ming residents." "Buddha is merciful. Li Zhenren is a man of great care. It''s really possible to worry about it." Jinghua hands together: "but I don''t know if Li Zhenren has the method to set up the array, and can fight against it?" Before seeing the battle, Li shulou was not sure whether he could break the battle. The opposite side knows that Li shulou is here, and the city master of Chang''an is so mature. If it''s really an array, I''m afraid it''s not easy. Compared with the less certain breaking array, if you have a strong array on your own side, you will undoubtedly be more active. The map of Liuhe formation in the early Taichu period is preserved in the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou. But because no one can preside over the battle after Peng Ziling''s death, he can only put it on the shelf. Although there is Li shulou now, maharoni and Jinghua have no plans to take it out. It''s not a secret, it''s useless to take it out. They all know the ability of Taichu Liuhe array, but it''s not enough to fight against the experts in the 15th realm. If Peng Ziling, or more importantly, should laugh that I am still alive, there may be room for further improvement in this array. But now, of course, you don''t have to think about it. Chang''an array is definitely stronger. If you want to fight against it, you can only see if Li shulou has a way. "I still have some immature ideas, but I''m afraid they can''t be used in a short time." Li shulou said: "what''s more, none of the treasures of array is available now." Both maharoni and Jinghua looked at Li shulou and said nothing. The other party has got Lei Han''s Fairy trail fragment. If what he said is true, then he has got what he wants now, and there is no need to continue to fight with Chang''an city. Li shulou relies on himself to get the fragments of Lei Han''s immortal trace. At the same time, he also saves Jinghua under Lei Han''s hands. He has nothing to do with Buddhism. He doesn''t have to be embarrassed to see Cihang Bodhisattva in Cihang pure land in the future. Now, he''s ready to go. "I don''t know what treasure you need to arrange the array?" Maharoni said slowly, "please show me Li Zhenren. I may try to help you." Li shulou looked up and thought for a moment, and finally nodded: "that''s all. Thank you, master." With a flick of his fingers, a green duckweed floated out and wrote on it, which fell into maharoni''s hands. "I need a little time to heal my wounds. At the same time, I also try to find the treasure of array. If the master has any harvest, he can send it directly to Cihang pure land. Later, I will visit Cihang Bodhisattva." Li shulou nodded to Jinghua, then gave a Taoist Jishou to the crowd, and then disappeared into the dark void of the universe. "Walk slowly, real man." Maharoni and Jinghua watched Li shulou leave, but they didn''t speak for a long time. The elder of miejian sect, who had been watching coldly and didn''t cut in, said: "what a respectable bull nose, he is blackmailing you." Maharoni said with a smile: "at the moment, Li Zhenren is at least a trustworthy person. His inference about Chang''an is quite possible. To fight against Chang''an, we need Li Zhenren''s help." There is the artistic conception of Manjusri in the message of "fake" arhat in Chang''an city. Whether it is the confluence of Lei Han and Chang''an City, or the killing of Lei Han by Chang''an City, it means that Manjusri relic falls into Chang''an''s hands. This is really bad news for these Buddhist disciples. After Manjusri relic regained its vitality and could play its role again, Chang''an city could make maharoni in the 15th realm helpless without moving his own card. Manjusri relic was acquired by Manjusri great Bodhisattva after his death. It fell into the hands of some people and could almost restrain all Buddhists in the 15th and below. So now, Li shulou is their real main force against Chang''an. Whether he is blackmailed or concentrated on one person, as long as Li shulou keeps his word, then maharoni doesn''t mind betting heavily on him. "Forgiving arhat is at least a disciple of Cihang Bodhisattva. He doesn''t know whether he is alive or dead. Does Cihang Bodhisattva care?" He asked with a frown. Maharoni sighed: "I''m going to Cihang pure land and tell the Bodhisattva about it. Please make a decision." Listen to his tone is not very confident, highlight eyebrows frown more tightly, eyes show doubt.Maharoni said no more. He palmed his hands together and said, "poor monk has gone." Jinghua said with a smile: "the preparation of Li Zhenren is on the one hand, but it''s still unknown whether he can raise the treasure of the array. The key is whether the two gods of your sect can make a move." Gao Liang exhaled a long breath: "the sound is not smooth, I''ll go back and have a look myself." After that, he turned into a black sword and left. The smile on Jinghua''s face gradually disappeared and became dignified. Before that, many experts united to encircle and suppress Lei Han, and then together with Yanhuang, but now they are scattered. Nun looked back and looked into the distance. In the field of vision, Yanhuang is still Yanhuang. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 557 Li shulou, maharoni, Gaoliang, Jinghua and others are going their separate ways in the vast universe outside Yanhuang. In the world of Yanhuang, Dongsheng Shenzhou, Daming Palace and Zhang Dongyun are interviewing others. "I want to take Miss Chen, let''s go out on a hot day. " After practicing Taoist Dharma and becoming the tree demon of Yang God, twilight, together with Chen Chaoyan, stands in the hall and pleads with Zhang Dongyun. "To the west, have you all looked for it?" Zhang Dongyun''s tone was calm. The evening mist sighed and nodded with Chen Chaoyan: "thanks to your Majesty''s divine power, the Buddhists dare not stay in the Far West Sea area any more and retreat in a hurry. Now there are not many Buddhists in the Yanhuang Kingdom, so we try to find them, but we have no harvest." After Chang''an city took beijuluzhou and nanzhanbuzhou, Dushi and Chen Chaoyan had explored the deep ocean in the East, North and south. But unfortunately, they all got nothing. Now, after carefully looking for the west, it is basically certain that what was hidden in the ink glass was not in the yellow. Zhang Dongyun has some expectations for this. When his invincible city was temporarily expanded, it reached the scale of the 11th official expansion, and took up most of the whole Yanhuang Kingdom, without relevant harvest. If Chen Chaoyan and Mu AI were looking for something, they might have missed it. If the city master did not find it through the invincible City, it means that they really did not. "Go ahead and look carefully." Zhang Dongyun said. Twilight and Chen Chaoyan should be the same voice, and then salute and leave. Today, Chen Chaoyan''s cultivation has successfully become the original God of Taoism. But if she wants to roam the void outside the Yellow River, she is still in a weak position. However, twilight is already the realm of Yang God. It''s convenient for Taoism to travel through the void. She has no problem with Chen Chaoyan. This big demon now also completely settle down and stay in Chang''an. On the one hand, it''s because of Chen Chaoyan, on the other hand, it''s because of Mr. Fang Cun. It is certain that the other side is the cultivation above the fourteenth realm. At present, I can''t get revenge by myself. Mr. Fang Cun is the enemy of Chang''an, and twilight will serve Chang''an City steadfastly, and then take revenge by Chang''an. So now she is leaving with Chen Chaoyan, and she doesn''t have any idea of running directly. What''s more, twilight already knows that the Lord of Chang''an has a special way to determine the position of her and Chen Chaoyan, even if she wants to run. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun through the two body Rune seal, quietly watching their activities. The evening mist is quite cautious, just takes Chen Chaoyan to search in the universe outside the Yanhuang boundary. First of all, if ink glass had something to do with Yanhuang, it should not be far away. Secondly, if you really find something, you may disturb and attract Mr. Fang Cun to come. It''s too far away from Yanhuang. Once Mr. Fang Cun stops them, it''s hard for Chang''an city to rescue them. When the distance is close, Zhang Dongyun can send someone to come if there is any change. However, in other words, this self styled "Fangcun" old Confucian has surpassed the great master of Confucianism in his cultivation, and has almost become a sage. It''s really a thorny problem to have a head-on collision outside Yanhuang Zhang Dongyun pondered the countermeasures quietly. After a few days, there was no good news for them to wear back. Instead, Zhang Dongyun himself was here, and a system prompt sound suddenly sounded in his mind: [the host is preparing to build 16 people in Chang''an, successfully establishing the current relatively perfect garrison system, standardizing the security of all places in Chang''an''s sphere of influence, completing the construction task of 11.3, rewarding 7000 points of construction experience] hear this According to the system, Zhang Dongyun breathed a long sigh of satisfaction. Left and right guards, left and right Xiaowei, left and right Wuwei, left and right Weiwei, left and right Jinwu Wei, left and right Lingjun Wei, left and right prison guard, left and right Qianniu Wei Chang''an 16 satellite, which has already set up a good framework, has been expanded again, and has finally reached the standard of meeting the completion of system tasks. Today''s Chang''an sixteen guards, in addition to the original foundation of Dongsheng Shenzhou, further integrate the manpower of Xiniu Hezhou and Beiju Luzhou. Even, not only human soldiers, but also a large number of small demons in southern zhanbu. Zhang Dongyun treats the demons who are sincere, obedient and abide by the rules equally. The demon clan not only served as soldiers, but also had good performance in the process of louning''s integration and expansion. They were promoted to serve as the commander of the army, the commander of the army, and even the captain of the school. "Well done." Zhang Dongyun looks at Lou Ning, who comes back from the main hall to report his work, and nods with satisfaction. "I follow your Majesty''s instructions in everything." Lounington replied. To tell you the truth, Yin Huang, who was one of the six emperors of the Tu Nationality in Dongsheng Shenzhou, had no good impression on the demon tribe. His Dayin Dynasty was located in the southeast of central Turkey, facing Dongsheng Shenzhou across the sea.From time to time, there are demons from the southern wilderness or demon practitioners going north to make trouble. Louning personally killed countless south wild demons, not to mention his hands Yinchao others. On the other hand, many people or practitioners in the Yin Dynasty died under the hand of the southern wild demons. The great Yin Dynasty established the country, and Lao Zhenyuan, the "lion dragon king", made great contributions to the country, so the Yin Dynasty was relatively lenient to the practitioners of demons. For the demon clan, there is only the relationship between being killed by the other party and hunting the other party. It is true that Dongsheng Shenzhou was abandoned in the south, and later the group of demons in Nanzhan Buzhou bowed to Chang''an City and submitted to Zhang Dongyun''s command. However, their conflicts and frictions with the people under Chang''an never stopped. However, no matter they are demons or human beings, we should exercise restraint to avoid the internal friction between the two sides affecting the rise of Chang''an city. The current situation is more complicated. Demons and people side by side, fight with foreign enemies together, and their relationship gradually eased, forming a little friendship in arms. This is an important foundation for the demon tribe to join the army in the sixteen guards of Chang''an. However, compared with the army and the front line, the internal conflicts between some demons and some Terrans under the rule of Chang''an gradually became more and more intense. With the gradual unification of Chang''an City and the temporary elimination of foreign enemies, internal conflicts naturally began to rise. To some extent, the expansion of Chang''an 16 satellite has been restraining this trend, otherwise it will be more obvious. Among them, Lou Ning, as the host, made great contributions. As Zhang Dongyun''s executor and spokesperson, he completely suppressed his evil feeling towards the demon clan. All his actions were based on the rise of Chang''an city. It''s not just about the system. It is helpful to the stability of the whole field under the rule of Chang''an. Including areas beyond the limits of invincible city. At this time, Zhang Dongyun refreshed the system task list, and immediately saw new construction tasks: [construction task 11.4: the coverage of invincible city expanded rapidly, and its influence spread to nanzhanbuzhou and beijuluzhou, with a vast territory and a large population under its rule. Please raise the people''s literacy level again and reduce the illiteracy rate to below 10%] Zhang Dongyun nodded slowly "Sure enough, there is such a task." Fortunately, he asked Shen horong to prepare early. It doesn''t seem to meet the requirements of the system at present, but we can save a lot of time by taking precautions in advance. "What''s the matter with elder brother and younger sister?" Shen and Rong were invited to the hall. At the same time, Zong Tianxuan came in with her. Zhang Dongyun asked: "it seems that the twelve sisters'' practice has made rapid progress." Shen He Rong said: "the elder brother has praised me falsely, and the younger sister is only exploring this new road now. She can''t be regarded as" fast. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 558 "That''s good." Zhang Dongyun gave a faint smile. Shen and Rong sighed softly: "I have to admit that the half volume of sage''s handwriting from brother five helped me a lot. When my little sister came to Su Po, she was silent for a moment. Shen Herong and Zong Tianxuan are on the side, and they tell him what happened to Yanhuang since he was taken away by Lei Han. After listening, Su Po was silent for a long time. After a long time, he looked at Zhang Dongyun and said, "elder brother, I want to see my fifth brother." "Whatever you want." Zhang Dongyun waved his hand at will. So the hall seems to open an invisible door. Su Po, Shen horong and Zong Tianxuan entered together. In an independent foreign space, there is also a person wrapped in a sphere of light, his eyes closed, like sleeping. It''s ray Han. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 559 Leihan is sleeping now. The crisscross scars of sword and sword on his body had disappeared by this time. In the current unconscious state, his body loses the maintenance of change. His left arm and right eye are in a state of absence, condensed into illusory shape by brilliance. Su Po''s eyes fell on Lei Han''s right eye and left arm, silent for a long time. "His son practices martial arts. If you have any ideas, please take care of them." Zhang Dongyun said lightly. Su Po breathed out a long breath: "with elder brother''s arrangement, I believe Huo Yiming''s growth path will not be a problem." "My arrangement is less." Zhang Dongyun smiles: "it''s mainly because Lei Han left his son a legacy." The so-called heritage is not worthy of its name. Lei Han is not dead, not a legacy. But the gift he left to Huo Yiming is really rich. Not to mention that Huo Yiming has quickly broken through from the 12th to the 13th with his help. Lei Han''s last blow paved the way for Huo Yiming to the fourteenth realm. With Huo Yiming''s talent and talent, it is just around the corner to reach the peak of Wu Huang and reach the fourteenth realm of Wu Dao. This young man''s cultivation speed is amazing, and now it can be described as shocking. Even Shen horong, Chu Yaoguang and Su Po, who are used to seeing genius, and who are also geniuses among geniuses, are astonished. "Elder brother, what was the truth about that year?" Su Po asked softly, "why does brother Wu have such a big misunderstanding about you? He has a pure and true soul, and should ignore the deception of false illusions. " Zhang Dongyun said calmly, "I can''t give you an accurate account of the truth, because I''m also pursuing it." He turned his head and looked at Lei Han in his deep sleep. "That''s why he''s here first." Su po said solemnly: "is someone doing something in it? If you can deceive elder brother, you can also deceive fifth brother. This man''s cultivation strength is higher than expected. " Shen He Rong added: "seven elder brother, you didn''t enter the immortal trail at the beginning, so you don''t know much about it. In retrospect, everyone thinks that the immortal trail collapsed and destroyed, which is very unusual. There may be another reason." Su Po nodded slowly: "what does the other party want to do?" His eyes fell on Zong Tianxuan: "your death came from the counter attack of immortal traces, and the sneak attack of Peng Ziling, Yu Tianquan and others." If there is a hidden strong man plotting secretly, what is the purpose of the other party? If the immortal trace is destroyed directly, the core of the immortal trace falls into the hands of his elder brother and has not been taken away by others. If you want to deal with their brothers, they didn''t do anything. At present, although there are still a few people whose condition is unknown, Chu Yaoguang is the only one known to be killed completely. But that''s also because of Yu Tianquan. Yu Tianquan, of course, can''t be the mysterious master. What is the purpose of this man''s secret action? "I can feel the fog slowly spreading in front of me." "We are getting closer and closer to finding out the truth," Zhang said slowly Su Po and others nodded silently. Zhang Dongyun waves his hand and everyone returns to the hall. "What about the eleventh brother?" Look around Su Po. Shen He Rong replied: "brother eleven is closing the gate. He should be able to officially refine the wasteland God and reach the peak of the devil''s way." Su Po nodded slightly. In his mind, he could not help recalling the cane that Lei Han suddenly showed up during the first world war with Lei Han. With that opportunity, Lei Han hit aokong hard. However, as long as aokong was not dead at that time, after he had recovered the wound, the juhun vine would be of great benefit to his practice. Not long after aokoneng resumed his cultivation in the thirteenth realm, he immediately launched a sprint to the fourteenth realm. Think of here, Su Po''s right shoulder slightly shrugged and gently threw his right arm. "There are two other things." Zhang Dongyun said at this time: "I was still thinking about which one to entrust eight younger sisters to deal with first. Now seven younger brothers wake up, just don''t have to think about it any more. You two can do it one by one." Su Po and Zong Tianxuan all nodded: "brother, please speak." Shen and Rong listened quietly. Although she has the classic theory of "embracing all rivers in the sea", and develops "thinking of the wise when they see each other", she will not suffer losses in the face of the fourteenth realm. In the face of the fifteenth realm, she can also incarnate the fourteenth realm to deal with it, but after all, she is not the real fourteenth realm. Moreover, there is a huge gap between the strong of the 15th realm and the 14th realm. The concrete manifestation is that even if she is the real 14th realm, she can''t "see the good and think of the same" to smooth the gap when facing the opponents of the 15th realm. Compared with Su Po and Zong Tianxuan, she suffered a little bit in this respect.Zhang Dongyun obviously also considered letting her take care of the cultural popularization and literacy first, and strive to break through to the fourteenth frontier as soon as possible. At that time, facing the opponents of the 15th frontier, even if they can''t level the gap, they will at least have the power to deal with it, and even if they are defeated, they will be able to retreat. "The first thing is about Li shulou." Zhang Dongyun said: "the second thing is about the wife of the eleventh younger brother and the miejian sect." Su Po''s understanding of these two things was limited. At this time, he was at a loss. Zong Tianxuan was there to explain to him. "Even the fourth brother..." Su was no longer mild, but more serious. "What happened to Li shulou is still complicated and hard to decide." Zhang Dongyun said: "therefore, we need to find out the matter." He looked at Su Po and Zong Tianxuan: "but no matter who meets him, you should be careful. You can''t believe it." Su Po nodded: "I''ll do it." When dealing with Li shulou, he is obviously more suitable than Zong Tianxuan. Although Zong Tianxuan inherited Chu Yaoguang''s memory, she was emotionally difficult to deal with. On the contrary, Su Po''s mood fluctuates because of Lei Han''s reason, but he has calmed down after the previous affair with Lei Han, and can deal with Li shulou more safely. Next to him, Zong Tianxuan immediately nodded: "I''m going to find wumingjie. It''s just when I dodged the pursuit of Fu Tianshu and others, I had the impression that I had passed through that star field." Zhang Dongyun, through the forgiving arhat, roughly understood that the situation of the unknown world had turned back. The miejian sect has turned defeat into victory. They feel the unknown world of Senluo sword palace again, and they chase and kill all around. Lin Zhong, the two swords destroying sects, are determined to kill the leader of Senluo sword palace. The elder of the sect, Gao Liang, came to Yanhuang kingdom for the purpose of eradicating the roots. At the same time, he wanted to completely cut off Fu Yuting and other disciples of Senluo sword palace. ¡­¡­ Well, according to aokong, it''s his ex-wife. But Zhang Dongyun knew that he was cold-blooded and cruel in other things, but he was hard hearted and soft hearted in this matter. Besides, Ao Ying has been thinking about her mother, and Fu Yuting obviously has not forgotten the father and daughter. When Senluo sword palace was in a better situation, she came back to visit her daughter and helped Chang''an City by the way. Now Senluo sword palace is extremely dangerous, but she can''t kill Yanhuang, so as not to bring aokong and his daughter strong enemies. Aokong himself is closed now. When Zhang Dongyun, Su Po and others understand the situation of Wuming Kingdom, they naturally have to intervene. Even if we can''t help Senluo Jiangong fight against defeat for the time being, we should at least take Fu Yuting to Yanhuang. "I need to pay attention to the investigation of the immortal trace in those years." Zhang Dongyun said, "I''ll trouble you about Li shulou and miejian sect." "Don''t worry, big brother. We''ll start right now." Su Po and Zong Tianxuan replied at the same time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 560 "Be careful." After Zhang Dongyun waved, Su Po and Zong Tianxuan left immediately. Shen and Rong also arched his hand to Zhang Dongyun: "little sister is busy first. Take care of yourself, big brother." After that, leave Daming Palace and go to the western regions. Zhang Dongyun''s line of sight follows Shen Herong to the western regions of Dongsheng Shenzhou, and then arrives at another place. The most famous martial arts school in the western regions is the Mountain Gate of Yulong school. Now, a special ceremony is being held in the gate of the prison dragon sect. The hero of the ceremony is Huo Yiming, who was chased by Chang''an. Besides those who have Chang''an errands and can''t spare time, the rest of the prison dragon sect, whether elders or disciples, almost all come together. Xie Feng, the leader of the prison dragon sect who originally guarded the southern zhanbu Island, personally returned to the ancestral place of Shanmen in the western regions of Dongsheng Shenzhou to preside over the ceremony. "Yiming''s predecessor was responsible for the important mission of Chang''an City, so he had to keep a secret from everyone, which led to many misunderstandings. Everyone just chased Yiming for the sake of Chang''an city. Now the truth has come to light, and it''s sunny after rain. Mr. special Wuyun has come to the western regions to rectify Yiming''s name. Our sect has also taken back the previous orders and accepted Yiming again." Xie Feng said: "let''s also ask others to witness that Yiming is a man who has made great contributions to Chang''an. He killed Lei Han, the" dragon devil emperor ", and avenged the blood feud for countless creatures in Chang''an. Mr. Wu Yun has brought his Majesty''s commendation. Later, our sect will also reward Yiming." Most of you have a complicated look. However, most of the people who used to make friends with Huo Yiming are relieved now. The representative of Shushan school was a man about 30 years old. He looked at Huo Yiming and said with a smile, "your play is very good. I really thought I was going to be killed by you at that time." Huo Yiming bows his hand to the other side: "if you have offended brother Xiao, please forgive me. I believe your majesty and they will make arrangements. At that time, in order to win the trust of Longchuan and others, they were more ruthless. Fortunately, we still have the chance to meet and make amends to you." The man opposite is Xiao Peng, the most outstanding disciple of the young generation of Shushan sect. At the beginning of the battle between Chang''an and Lei Han, the top experts lost so much that they were later picked up by Xiniu Hezhou. A large number of Chang''an practitioners were killed, including some descendants of Shushan. Xiao Peng used to have a good relationship with Huo Yiming, but at that time he repeatedly advised Huo Yiming to go back to Chang''an with him. Finally, he couldn''t restrain his anger. He thought Huo Yiming was Lei Han''s spy in Chang''an, so he didn''t show mercy. Huo Yiming made a real fire with it, and eventually cut it off. Fortunately, Shen and Rong followed him secretly and saved his life just now. Xiao Peng is also surprised that there is something else in it. He may have wronged Huo Yiming. "Before, I didn''t know the truth, and I just wanted to make trouble with you. You had to do it." He saluted Huo Yiming with a fist: "it should be said that you did the right thing. Otherwise, the opposite side would not believe you." Next to another person, looking at Huo Yiming, silent. Huo Yiming also gave him a salute: "I can''t tell brother Wang the truth before. Please forgive me." It was Wang Shenxing from Beiju Luzhou. He raised his hand to stop Huo Yiming and saluted: "I''m ashamed. At the beginning, I really suspected you of betrayal. I didn''t trust you enough. If I want to apologize, I want you to apologize." Next to him, Xiao Peng patted him on the shoulder: "it''s my shame. If you didn''t think brother Huo killed me, you wouldn''t have misunderstood him. Before that, you still advised me to believe brother Huo." Wang Shenxing sighed: "what Yiming needs most when he sneaks into the enemy camp alone is the support from the rear. What you and I do is to stab him." Huo Yiming smiles: "if not, Longchuan won''t take me to see that person. It''s what I do that constantly shatters your trust. This is part of the plan. I''m psychologically prepared and can carry it." "I know what it''s like to be untrusted." Wang Shenxing said: "it''s not easy for you, especially the person opposite..." "There is no need to say more about the past." Xie Feng, the leader of the prison dragon sect, said: "our eyes should look forward." Mr. Wu Yun, who is projected by Zhang Dongyun, smiles: "as long as you are in Chang''an, even if the road turns slightly for a while, the future will be bright." All present echoed. Everyone came forward one after another, either apologizing to Huo Yiming or congratulating him on his great achievements. It''s a celebration. Only when everything is behind the scenes, when the hero of the ceremony is alone, all the smiles on his face disappear. Joy, or a lot of. But sadness, too. There is even some anger. The feeling in Huo Yiming''s heart can only be described as a mixture of five flavors. He made great contributions to Chang''an, but the credit was his father''s corpse. Lei Han, even though he was sorry to the whole world, at least he never was.Although father and son were separated early that year, it was not Lei Han''s responsibility. On the contrary, Lei Han has been thinking about finding his good father and son together, but also in order to compensate him for cultivating him. Today, even though he is still the 13th realm, he has already surpassed the leader Xie Feng and become the first expert of the prison dragon sect. And in the near future, he has the hope to break through to the fourteenth frontier. Without Lei Han''s recent help, he will be better than Xie Feng in the future. But the foundation also comes from Lei Han''s blood. People are not plants. Although he doesn''t spend a long time together, Huo Yiming can clearly feel Lei Han''s licking calf feeling, which makes him feel deeply. But he was also sincere and didn''t agree with Lei Han''s way of life. Xiao Peng was killed by a fellow member of the Shushan sect. He also had the elders, relatives and friends of the prison dragon sect who had known each other for the past 20 or 30 years. The direct killers are Yu Tianquan and Xiniu Hezhou, the pure land of Buddhism. But if we say that Lei Han has nothing to do with it, I''m not afraid. Huo Yiming, the relatives and orphans of the victims, has no face to face up to now. As soon as he thought of the thought that he had hoped that Lei Han would not die, he felt that when he faced the orphan of the victim, he had a fever on his face. But Rehan is dead now. What''s more, he died by his sword, or because of him "Dad, if it was you, you wouldn''t be obsessed with this, would you?" After the celebration, Huo Yiming left the prison dragon sect and went to the western waters of the western regions. With Zhang Dongyun''s permission, he went back to the Xianji site: "after all, most of the time, you just want to" stop me and die... " However, in the face of him, it is an exception. Huo Yiming sighed and stepped into the gate of immortal trace. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun is very interested in observing the young man. Although the psychological fluctuation is very big, but it seems that he still carried it. If he can pass this pass correctly and safely, he will have a broader road in the future. This can also be regarded as a heavy experience. In the future, in addition to the broader road, there are other surprises waiting for him www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 561 "I hope you can stand it, young man Of course, it''s nothing if I can''t stand it. " In Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun smiles. However, from the past performance, Huo Yiming should be able to withstand. The young man wants to go to the site of immortal trace to find out the truth, and Zhang Dongyun also has to let him go. Although, Huo Yiming certainly can''t find anything. It has been turned inside and outside by Zhang Dongyun countless times. He couldn''t find anyone else with the help of invincible City, let alone anyone else. However, this trip is necessary for Huo Yiming. No matter what the result is, it is the only way for him to sublimate his mind. Of course, it''s just the first level. In the back road, there are still others. After Zhang Dongyun put it into the Xianji site, he no longer worried about it, but focused more on the completion of the construction task of the system and his own cultivation. He could feel that his true cultivation of martial arts was very close to the thirteenth realm. Time passed slowly in the process of Zhang Dongyun''s serious cultivation. However, it wasn''t too long. A few days later, his mind suddenly moved. When people were in the hall, Zhang Dongyun put his hand in the air, and a light and shadow image appeared. In the light and shadow, you can see the Dark Universe and the figure of Chen Chaoyan. Chen Chaoyan, who is over 20 years old, is now respectfully saluting Zhang Dongyun through the light and shadow pictures: "see your majesty." The light and shadow she passed through did not originate from her own seal, but from the twilight. In front of the eyes, the light and shadow images basically present the field of vision of twilight. In addition to Chen Chaoyan, the voice of dusk also came out: "Your Majesty, we have made some discoveries." "Say it." Zhang Dongyun was very interested and looked at the light and shadow image in front of him. "The target is a virtual portal." Answered dusk. At the same time, Chen Chaoyan in the picture gives way to one side, revealing a glittering light behind her, just like a gate. This group of light does not appear in ordinary times. This time, it was Twilight who took Chen Chaoyan to find it. With the help of their Taoist inheritance of Feixing cave, they set up special magic instruments to open the door in the dark void of the universe. Zhang Dongyun through their body''s Rune seal, it can be determined that they are now in the position, located near the Yanhuang boundary. But it''s hard to tell where this door leads. In those days, Mo Li was a careful man. But "The cultivation of Mo Li after the reincarnation of Chunyang palace is not enough to create such a stable space portal, and has been hidden to this day?" Zhang Dongyun asked. Evening mist nodded: "maybe it has something to do with the treasure that master hid." After a little consideration, Zhang Dongyun said, "you can go and have a look first, but don''t act rashly." "Yes, your majesty." Chen Chaoyan and twilight answered. Then dusk will protect Chen Chaoyan, through the void door, to the other end. In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly after feeling it. Just like Huo Yiming, he also goes to the immortal site which is far away from Yanhuang through the immortal gate. Zhang Dongyun can still feel the seal on the other person. Now twilight and Chen Chaoyan travel through the void to reach the outer space far away from Yanhuang. Zhang Dongyun can still accurately lock their positions. At the same time, because of the long distance, Fuyin still stably transmits the light and shadow images, so that Zhang Dongyun can also read what they see and hear. However, carefully perceiving their position, Zhang Dongyun was suddenly stunned. He was afraid that he had made a mistake and put his hand in the air on the other side. Then another light and shadow illusion appeared. Su Po''s voice came out: "brother, what''s the matter?" Zhang Dongyun showed a playful look on his face: "you look for Li shulou, how did you find this position?" Su Po replied, "I''ll follow your instructions to find the place where he fought with five brothers before. I''ll feel the meaning of his sword. Then I''ll try to find it. Although it''s a little far away, I''m sure he''s been to this area." There is still a big difference between Taoist sword and martial sword. It''s just that Su Po''s sword idea is too pure. To a certain extent, it is superior to the sword itself, so he is also sensitive to Taoist sword skills. It was also a strange thing for Li shulou to build the imperial sword of the Qing Dynasty, so Su Po was more careful when he found it. Zhang Dongyun looked at the two light and shadow pictures in front of him: "Twilight takes Chen Chaoyan to look for the things left by Mo Li, and goes to you through the void door. Although you are far away, it is much closer than the distance to Yanhuang." When Su Po heard the words, he was also surprised: "did he come to find the things left by Mo Li?"Zhang Dongyun said: "it''s not impossible, but I don''t know whether things are still there. It depends on the result of their search." "I have the impression that he doesn''t make magic weapons and is not very interested in magic weapons," Su said Zhang Dongyun said, "your swordsmanship today is not exactly the same as it was in those days." "So it is." Su po said with a smile: "Mo Li is also a Taoist. It should be a coincidence. I''ll just go there and have a look." Zhang Dongyun nodded: "yes, if the things are still there, they will take them out, which may disturb other people. You should be careful." "I understand, brother. Don''t worry." Su Po Ruo has some thoughts. It''s not only Li shulou who startles others, but also other people At the same time that Su Po rushes over, twilight takes Chen Chaoyan to look around in the universe. Chen Chaoyan''s current state is somewhat abnormal. She seems to be in a state of absence, but her eyes often sweep around nervously. Finally, gradually fixed in a direction. The evening mist sees this and moves in her heart. She immediately turns to Chen Chaoyan to guide her way. She follows Chen Chaoyan''s guidance and walks through the void,. Soon they made a further discovery. Twilight''s hand pinches the formula, so there are stars gathering from all directions, as if the stars are moving and easy to stay. The starlight converged to the near, quickly turned into a huge shining star map, and then spread out in the void. The star map expands as if it is endless, extending all around. The dusk glared and swept around. At this time, Chen Chaoyan next to him had a reaction first, and his eyes were staring into the distance. Dusk along her line of sight, see the star spread to a location, where suddenly there is a strong light. The brilliance of the seven colors is so bright that when the evening mist sees it, his heart is far away. She quickly took Chen Chaoyan close to Guanghui, and her hands changed again. Then he saw the colorful light disperse, and a Taoist robe loomed out of it. On the Taoist robe, there are seven Yao flashing. Under the brilliant condensation, it can shake the earth and shake the heaven. It is even better than Lei Zujian, yiyuanjing, Lei wangzhenfu Jian and other Taoist treasures. "Qi Yao Hua Ling..." Chen Chaoyan''s eyes were blank, as if he were talking in a low voice. Zhang Dongyun in the Daming Palace, as well as the dusk in the universe, all said to themselves and repeated what he said: "is Qiyao Hualing?" This magic weapon is really extraordinary. It is a treasure completely superior to the Taoist Yuanshen. The cultivation of Mo Li after reincarnation in Chunyang palace of Yanhuang kingdom is not enough to refine this magic weapon. Even in his early years, when he was a Taoist emperor, he might not be able to refine the seven Yao Chinese silk. The beauty of this magic weapon lies more in its own foundation. Mo Li was able to sacrifice and refine this treasure. He also thanks for the inheritance of his own practice of playing chess. It coincides with the magic weapon, so he made the best use of the situation. In the end, Mo Li was made with the help of the Qi Yao stars in the void of the universe. Such a treasure, no wonder Yanhuang outside the square inch, Yanhuang inside Peng Ziling, should laugh at my master and apprentice have thought about. The evening mist also praises because of the magic weapon at first, but she soon recovers herself, anxiously turns her head and looks at Chen Chaoyan. But unexpectedly, Chen Chaoyan suddenly turned his eyes and went into a coma. The dusk was suddenly very urgent. "Bring things back with people and think about it slowly." Zhang Dongyun''s voice sounded through the rune seal on the forehead of dusk. The evening mist calmed down and said, "yes." She immediately protected Chen Chaoyan, and then tried to use her own mana to collect Qiyao Hualing. However, this treasure is entangled with the starlight. With the magic power of twilight, even if you don''t pursue refining, you just want to collect this treasure first, it''s very difficult. At the moment, she has to be patient to dismantle the starlight entangled with the magic weapon, and then turn her own magic power into starlight to collect the magic weapon. It''s just that it''s bound to take a long time. The brilliant light of Qiyao Hualing flickers, and the vast mana aura fluctuates and expands outward. If it goes on like this, it won''t be long before others will be attracted Dusk in the heart secret way. As soon as she thought of it, her face suddenly changed. A middle-aged man, dressed as a Confucian, was wearing a high crown, a white robe and a white jade folding fan in his hand. The Confucianist looked at Qi Yao Hua Ling for a moment, and his face was a little discontented: "how did Mo Li refine things like this?" He is not satisfied. At this moment, the evening mist is full of killing and hatred: "square, inch!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 562 It was Mr. Fang Cun who came. As Zhang Dongyun had expected, there was too much movement in the life of Qiyao Hualing. This is what Mr. Fang Cun has been looking for. He must have his own way of searching, and has never given up for so many years. Before that, when the magic weapon was hidden from the world, he could still hide it from him. But now that the magic weapon is born and is in full bloom, we can''t hide it from him. Mr. Fang Cun, aware of the spread of Qi Yao Hua Ling, immediately went to Su Po. Although he didn''t practice Confucianism, he was familiar with Shen He Rong, a great Confucian master. This seems to be a gorgeous parallel prose, which is exactly the style Shen He Rong doesn''t appreciate most. However, Mr. Fang Cun''s research on these articles is almost to the peak. Once the article is finished, it is like pressing the surrounding universe into a plane, as if everything can be left on the paper. Su Po''s right hand stretched out behind him, five fingers empty grip, no shadow invisible, but also invincible terror sword blade out, abruptly cut the beautiful article in front of him! What a school of burning the harp and boiling the crane! Zhang Dongyun in the Daming Palace of Chang''an City in Yanhuang Kingdom smiles. through Wutong''s ice cream and the Chinese parasol tree branches, the Soviet Union''s sword and its advantages make still further progress. If Lei Han is the strongest defense in the history of Yanhuang, then Su Po is almost the strongest attack. Zong Tianxuan, who came out with the sword, is a rare warrior who can break the defense of Lei Han Huiyao in the same realm. Although it is difficult to have the intertwining of pen and ink, it turns into a world of layers, and then combines together to completely flatten the surrounding universe again. Not only Su Po, but also the rear twilight and Chen Chaoyan can''t stand it. Their body shape seems to be pressed from three dimensions to a plane. The 15th realm of Confucianism is the beginning of becoming a sage. So it is said that the name is semi saint! The most famous ability of semi saints is to manage heaven and earth. At the moment, Mr. Fang Cun doesn''t despise or reserve any more. With all his strength, he wants to flatten the void of the world and turn it into his own chessboard. With Su Po''s ability, he felt that no matter how strong he was, he was like a piece on a chessboard, which could only be controlled by the chess player. The gap between the two sides is extraordinarily huge. On the fourteenth border, it is really another world. Su Po''s expression at this time was relaxed. He is completely immersed in his own Kendo at the moment. There is nothing in the world but yourself and the sword. Its heart, a piece of cold, almost all into ice soul shape. But the heart of this ice soul is beating fiercely than ever. The power flows to the right hand continuously, and the right hand is full of vitality. The breath of vitality is completely destroyed by the cold edge of the sword, which not only does not consume the meaning of the sword, but also makes the meaning of the sword more powerful. Su Po''s sword, like the creation of heaven and earth, is invincible. He cut each other''s chessboard! The vast void of the universe around us is cut open by this sword. Chess pieces, in turn, destroy the chessboard, smash the scattered pieces, and the reverse player shoots. Mr. Fang Cun unfolded the white jade folding fan and waved it on the spot. The sword Qi still cut a miserable wound on him! He was injured by a military emperor? Mr. Fang Cun was very angry. When he waved, the scattered chessboard turned into a raging wave and engulfed Su Po. But Su Po''s chest and heart suddenly showed a brilliant ice blue light, which quickly condensed into an ice armor to protect his whole body. How fierce the storm was when the semi sage of Confucianism broke all the ice armor, which still hurt Su Po himself. However, compared with the injury that might have been caused, this block is undoubtedly too light. Su Po spits out his turbid Qi, and the invisible blade stands on his chest. He can still fight again when he looks at Mr. Fang Cun. Mr. Fang Cun looks serious. The wound on his body was shrouded by Dao Wenhua''s talent and stabilized for the time being. The injury was lighter than that of Su Po. Just now, he is better than others. But this is entirely because he has an advantage in his realm. Otherwise, the result will be completely reversed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 563 Mr. Fang Cun was well-informed, but he was shocked by his fierce swordsmanship. At the moment, his attention moved away from Qiyao Hualing and began to focus on Su Po. "Good swordsmanship." Mr. Fang Cun praised slowly, but his hands were not slow. He raised his pen and wrote in the air. So you can see the condensed words, gorgeous pen and ink, once again condensed in the void, everywhere. Su Po''s face was calm, and he raised his sword to face each other. As soon as he woke up, he met such a strong opponent. For Su Po, he didn''t feel frustrated. On the contrary, under the heavy pressure brought by the opponent, it seems that the blade he just forged is hardened again, making his blade sharper and sharper. Mr. Fang Cun is also aware that the opponent in front of him is stronger when he is stronger. He has a solemn look, and his whole body is shrouded in the precious light of literary talent. The brilliance is spread out, and the universe seems to turn into white paper, and the ink and brush fall on it, which is the same as the law. But at this time, suddenly another light came on, isolating Mr. Fang Cun''s Wenhua Baoguang. Mr. Fang Cun was stunned and found that it was Qiyao Hualing, the magic weapon that he had just removed his attention. At this moment, seven bright colors of gold, silver, red, white, yellow, green and blue are flashing in the seven bright silk, which is more dazzling than the stars in the universe. The evening mist stays beside the magic weapon, but is in a position to start. Another girl, who was a little confused, was in the dominant position, holding out her hands and touching the seven Yao silk. It''s Chen Chaoyan. In the rune on her forehead, Zhang Dongyun''s indifferent voice came out: "that''s it. Next, direct his spiritual power to seven places." Chen Chaoyan is in a muddle. He refines the seven Yao Chinese silk according to Zhang Dongyun''s instructions, and twilight helps him. As a result, the brilliance of the seven colors on the seven Yao Chinese silk gradually faded, and the fluctuation of the spiritual power contained in it seemed to be much weaker. But it''s not that the spirit power disappears, but that the spirit power turns to be soft and flexible and easy to control. Mr. Fang Cun was surprised. He could see that the little girl was the reincarnation of Mo Li. But the problem is that the other side''s cultivation level is too low in this life. Even if this seven Yao Chinese silk was refined in that year, Chen Chaoyan''s cultivation strength should not be able to refine this magic weapon. At least, there is no reason to refine in such a short time. Look at her muddle headed appearance, is it to listen to other people''s advice? Who can do that? Mr. Fang Cun is full of question marks, but this is not the time for him to find out. The most important thing at the moment is to stop each other! Mr. Fang Cun holds a pen in one hand, and unfolds his white jade folding fan with the other hand, facing Chen Chaoyan and twilight. Suddenly, in the dark universe, there seems to be a strong wind. This void of the universe seems to have turned into book paper. At this moment, the wind is flipping the books, "book paper" is flipping, and the void is turning around. But soon a sword came. The invisible wind, suddenly stopped, as if by the same invisible blade, cut on the spot. With a sword in his hand, Su Po first killed Mr. Fang Cun''s magic power against Chen Chaoyan with one sword, and then immediately chopped Mr. Fang Cun himself with another sword. With a serious look, Mr. Fang Cun turned his pen around and resolved Su Po''s sword. Unlike before, he would not be hurt by Su Po''s sword. But in this way, it was more difficult for him to suppress Su Po than before. If you want to get over each other, take Chen Chaoyan and them first, it''s impossible. "Put it on, hold yuan Shou Yi, mind empty." Zhang Dongyun continued to command Chen Chaoyan calmly. Chen Chaoyan''s state of mind at the moment is quite strange, like a dream is not a dream, like waking up is not waking up. Sure enough, his mind is completely empty, but there is still a line of clarity in his mind. She opened her arms and put on the robe with the light and colorful light. Therefore, the colorful light, once again prosperous, shines on the void of the universe. Although it is not as grand as Mr. Fang Cun''s for a while, compared with Chen Chaoyan''s current cultivation realm, this magic weapon is really powerful. Standing on one side of the evening mist, her hands held a formula respectively. One hand stood in front of her chest, and the other hand stretched out, opposite Chen Chaoyan''s left hand. Chen Chaoyan''s left hand, then automatically knead the same formula as twilight. her right hand as like as two peas, and she pinched a similar law, and stood on her chest. Qi Yao Hua Ling suddenly shines, casting seven giant stars in the dark void of the universe. On one of the red stars, there was a burning flame all over the void. Flame everywhere, really like a flame burning paper, will be Mr. Fang Cun spread out in the void of the universe, like a page of white light, burning away more than half.Mr. Fang Cun snorted coldly, and the white jade folding fan waved again. Suddenly, there was an invisible ocean, as if it could cover the vast universe around it, trying to extinguish the sky fire caused by the seven Yao Hualing. But Su Po cut it out with a sword. The sword was like dividing the sea, and immediately cut through the invisible waves. However, the sky fire emitted by Qi Yao Hua Ling became more and more intense, and the fire became more and more powerful. Mr. Fang Cun''s precious light is constantly swallowed by the tongue of fire. His brows wrinkled and his face was not willing. One on one is better than Su Po. He is confident that he can do it. But it''s just better than the other side. If we have to divide life and death, even if we can kill Su Po, he can''t be relaxed. Now Chen Chaoyan and Mu AI are driving Qi Yao Hua Ling to attack, and the winning and losing situation turns suddenly. He has changed from the upper hand to the lower hand. What is more frightening to Mr. Fang Cun is whether there are other reinforcements? Thinking of this, although he was unwilling to go to the extreme, Mr. Fang Cun still made a decisive decision. With a stroke of pen in his hand, he could see through the back of the paper. The pen was like a blade. He regarded the void of the universe as paper. He cut the "paper" with one stroke and cut off Su Botong''s advance. "I won''t give up what I''ve asked for many years. We''ll see you later." Mr. Fang Cun''s face was calm and his body shape disappeared in the void of the universe. Su Po is not busy pursuing. He stands with his sword and turns to see Chen Chaoyan and twilight in the rear. Sure enough, Chen Chaoyan was confused and didn''t mean to pursue. Her current state, can stand pile hands is already the limit, more like a kind of stress reaction after being threatened in sleep. One side of the evening mist watching Mr. Fang Cun leave, although the heart is not willing, but see the side of Chen Chaoyan''s condition, also had to give up. She let go of Chen Chaoyan''s hand, Chen Chaoyan immediately no longer knot method Jue. The Qi Yao Hua Ling on his body gradually stopped shining and became quiet again. "As he said, we will have a future with him." Su po said. ¡°¡­¡­ I understand Dusk nodded. She looked at Chen Chaoyan who seemed to be awake: "anyway, Qiyao Hualing has come back, and her spirit..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 564 Chen Chaoyan is the soul of a pure Yang immortal. He practises Taoism. He is gifted and rare. This comes from the ink glass of the past. But she did not inherit any Suhui memory from Mo Li. Mo said that with her improvement in practice, she has never awakened to her former world. Even Zhang Dongyun can''t discover her memory of Suhui''s former world by looking at the invincible city. All this, when she was reincarnated, seemed to have been deliberately cut off. The person who did all this is probably Mo Li himself. His former life, Suhui, was probably sealed with Qiyao Hualing. It is for this reason that although Chen Chaoyan does not remember the story of Qiyao Hualing, his spirit is still attracted by Qiyao Hualing. The original ink glass, in this way, ensured that the seven Yao Chinese silk was hidden. Even if Mr. Fang Cun discovered Chen Chaoyan in advance, he would be missed at that time. It wasn''t until he saw Chen Chaoyan with Qi Yao Hua Ling that Mr. Fang Cun realized that convenience was the reincarnation of Mo Li. Because of the influence of the spirit, it also retains the possibility of Chen Chaoyan finding the seven Yao Chinese silk. In the beginning, Mo Li was well intentioned. I just don''t know if it''s really like Mr. Fang Cun''s saying that the seven Yao crystal pith used to refine seven Yao Hualing was originally his, and Mo Li was the thief? If so, it''s a little embarrassing. However, the things that have already entered his own pocket, Lord Zhang doesn''t intend to release any more. When Chen Chaoyan and Dongxi go back to Chang''an City together, it will be clear. "Chen Chaoyan and twilight come back. Seven younger brothers are looking around to see if they have anything to do with Li shulou." Zhang Dongyun said. "Good." Su Po nodded. Evening mist with Chen Chaoyan, then hurriedly back to Yanhuang world. They rushed back to Daming Palace to meet Zhang Dongyun. Looking at Chen Chaoyan who was still a little muddled, Zhang Dongyun tapped his fingers on the armrest of the seat. "Dong" a sound, Chen Chaoyan suddenly come back to God. She did not salute Zhang Dongyun for the first time, but still stood in the same place at a loss. After a long time, the girl touched her head and saluted Zhang Dongyun with a bitter smile: "thank you." "Thank you, sir." Evening mist also quickly salutes Zhang Dongyun, and then turns to Chen Chaoyan with a nervous face. Chen Chaoyan smiles at her. Smile is a little strange to those who know Chen Chaoyan. But for twilight, it made her feel familiar. For a moment, she trembled with excitement. "How?" Zhang Dongyun asked calmly. Chen Chaoyan hands on his forehead: "feel head, like a lot of things, both familiar and strange." Zhang Dongyun asked, "well, which one do you want to be now?" "My Lord, I still want to be myself." Chen Chaoyan said, looking apologetically at dusk. The evening mist suddenly seemed to be poured down by a basin of cold water. Chen Chaoyan sighed: "it was an emergency. I''m really sorry that I didn''t give you an explanation and let you search for years. But after stripping Su Hui, even if I find her again now, I always feel that I''m not the same person I used to be, and..." "Moreover, in this life, you have many relatives and friends who are very kind to you." The evening mist sighed softly. At this time, she had calmed down again: "what I understand is that I always have obsession, which is not your fault. As you said, it was not easy for you to reincarnate successfully when you were injured by the traitor Fangcun. It''s not surprising that you didn''t inform me." The evening mist slightly some bitterness ground smile: "at that time that circumstance, really want to inform me, perhaps leave a clue to the traitor Fang Cun, find seven Yao Hua Ling for him, or come to ask me to trouble, I definitely lost a life, you are still good for me after all." Chen Chaoyan took her hand, speechless for a moment. The evening mist facial expression restores calm, in turn holds Chen Chaoyan''s hand: "don''t worry, I have been all right." Chen Chaoyan looks up at her. Twilight nodded: "for so many years, I want to find an answer. Now the answer has been found. No matter whether it satisfies me or not, I don''t need to ask for anything more." After a little pause, her voice was lighter: "I just don''t know, I''ll Can I see you often? " If this was said before, Chen Chaoyan could not hear the true meaning implied in it, and most of them naturally agreed. But now, it''s different. "The past is irretrievable. I am different from the past now. Why bother?" Chen Chaoyan sighed softly. In front of this apprentice''s mind, although it was never clear in the past years, when Mo Li got along with him, he was not unaware of it. Dusk suddenly revealed a bit different from usual stubborn, stubborn.It seems that at this moment, she is no longer the Taoist demon at the peak of Yuanshen, but the girl who was in love with her master. "I won''t change!" Evening mist looked directly at Chen Chaoyan: "I know that you want to be a Chen family woman now, not the leader of flying star cave or the casual person of Chunyang palace. But as long as you don''t hate me, I will take this road again, even if you are no longer you." Now Chen Chaoyan looks more mature than before. She sighed again, "I don''t hate you, but you already know that I''m not me anymore." "There was a process back then." Said Twilight stubbornly. However, in the middle of the conversation, she was suddenly surprised and her voice dropped slightly. She was so excited that she forgot that she was in front of the Lord of Chang''an. "Your Majesty, please forgive me." The evening mist hurriedly salutes Zhang Dongyun. Don''t stop, go on Zhang Dongyun is actually looking at the eight trigrams. However, now that dusk has recovered, he says in an indifferent tone: "your own affairs, I''ll go down later and discuss them slowly." Chen Chaoyan and Dushi saluted: "yes, your majesty." "Was it his original material for the corrupt scholars to talk and refine magic weapons?" Zhang Dongyun asked. Chen Chaoyan replied: "strictly speaking, it has something to do with him. At the beginning, Fang Cun and Mo Li went together and found the seven Yao crystal pith together. Both sides asked for this treasure, and eventually they lost touch and became enemies." When they returned to the invincible city with Qiyao Hualing, Zhang Dongyun had already read the memory of Mo Li. However, some of the procedures to be changed now still need to go. "In that case, this magic weapon is yours." Zhang Dongyun flatly said: "if he dares to come again, he will take it." Chen Chaoyan bowed to Mu AI and said, "I will obey your Majesty''s instructions." After a little pause, Chen Chaoyan then said, "with your Majesty''s divine power, he is not afraid of Fangcun, but he seems to have a different background. Maybe it will affect your next layout..." Zhang Dongyun looked at her calmly. At this time, Chen Chaoyan''s mind was fully awake, and he gradually sorted out the memory of his past life: "I don''t know the specific origin of his teacher, but he should have been a famous teacher. In his words and deeds, he occasionally mentioned the elder of his teacher, which was quite proud and admirable. It was extremely difficult for him to rely on his talent and arrogance." Zhang Dongyun''s tone was calm: "how big is the universe? No wonder. " Chen Chaoyan should say: "Your Majesty has seen and heard a lot, and you are well-educated. It''s the younger generation who has been worried about it." "It''s not a sin for you to remind me." Zhang Dongyun said: "as for this seven Yao Chinese silk, it will belong to you after your cultivation and promotion. Before that, I have other arrangements." Chen Chaoyan and Dushi saluted one after another: "I will obey your Majesty''s orders." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 565 Zhang Dongyun said that there was another arrangement, which was not to deceive Chen Chaoyan and Mu AI. In the twilight haze''s heart, there was actually some speculation. Your majesty can''t use this magic weapon himself, but there are other people in Chang''an City who can use it, except that they are not Taoists, and they are not in Chang''an now. Your Majesty''s eight younger sister, Chen Huang. Twilight is as familiar as Chu Yaoguang. After the reincarnation of Chu Yaoguang, before he settled down in qieyuan, Dongsheng, he traveled in Shenzhou and made friends with twilight. The two sides agreed quite well. At this time, Chu Yaoguang''s cultivation strength had not recovered much. Mu AI made a superior magic weapon named Xinghe silk for her to protect her. After that, a lot of things happened. The two sides went around and met again in Chang''an. The reason why Twilight can regain its freedom quickly is that Chu Yaoguang intercedes with him. "Chu Yaoguang" is a warrior. Her whole body of practice has reached the peak of Wu Huang, and there are very few things beneficial to her cultivation. Unfortunately, Qiyao Hualing is such a treasure. This magic weapon contains not only the painstaking efforts of making ink glass, but also the excellent raw materials. If not, Mr. Fang Cun, who has surpassed the Confucian master, would not care so much. Qiyao Hualing is based on Qiyao, which has a very subtle and in-depth explanation of the reasons for the changes of stars in the universe. "Chu Yaoguang" uses this treasure to figure out his practice, which is destined to have a great harvest. Even as a warrior, she may be more able to use this magic weapon than many Taoists. To help her practice, twilight felt happy for her. Zhang Dongyun can''t help smiling as he takes a panoramic view of the evening mist. Twilight, like most other people, doesn''t know that "Chu Yaoguang" is no longer the real Chen emperor in the past. But unlike aokong, Shen and Rong, the real Chu Yaoguang didn''t deal with twilight. From the first day, the people that evening mist met were Zong Tianxuan himself. But at that time, Zong Tianxuan was in the name of Chu Yaoguang. But for Zong Tianxuan, she has few new friends since she arrived in Yanhuang. It''s rare for them to have such a good friendship. Zhang Dongyun left Qiyao Hualing for the time being, which was really prepared for Zong Tianxuan. Twilight only knows that Chu Yaoguang has broken through to the fourteenth realm, and Qiyao Hualing is beneficial to her next practice. But she did not know that this "Chu Yaoguang" was really different from the original one. Zong Tianxuan has long been the peak of Emperor Wu''s cultivation, but now he is still at his old level. On this basis, combined with the real Chu Yaoguang''s Dao skills and Lei Han''s Yinhe Xinyu, Zong Tianxuan continued to move forward. Now she is closer to the 15th frontier than Su Po. It can be said that she is only one line away. Of course, from the fourteenth to the fifteenth, from Emperor Wu to God Wu, is a huge natural moat. It''s not easy to cross it, and it''s hard for countless heroes to cross it all their lives. Normally speaking, Zong Tianxuan still needs to polish more years. But now, with this Qiyao Hualing, Zhang Dongyun can be sure that Zong Tianxuan is not far away from the 15th frontier. She will certainly be able to cross this barrier in a short time. In fact, Zong Tianxuan will soon return to Yanhuang kingdom. And bring back the good news. Aokong now closed to a critical moment, can temporarily not disturb him. Ao Ying was surprised and pleased to see the people who came back to Yanhuang with Tian Xuan. "Mother..." She couldn''t even recover for a while. The woman standing next to Zong Tianxuan seemed to be between 30 and 40 years old. She had a gorgeous face and a smile on her lips. When she saw Ao Ying, her eyes were heavy and she was a little excited. She went forward and hugged her daughter: "it''s me. We are reunited at last." "Mother, are you ok? I heard from my uncle and aunt that exterminating the sword sect is not good for you. " Ao Ying asked anxiously. Fu Yuting sighed: "I''m ashamed to say that I don''t want to get in touch with you, but I don''t want to involve you. It''s a pity that there is still a leak. I never thought that in the end, Yanhuang would help us. " Facing the pressure of the miejian sect, Senluo sword palace was forced to withdraw from the Wuming Kingdom and flee. The miejian sect resolutely pursued it. Fu Yuting is now the only high-level strong person in Senluo sword palace except the palace leader. She has great strength, but she has to take care of some younger disciples of her peers, and her opponents are numerous, so the situation is also very difficult. Under the breakout, the final result was blocked by people in the universe. Fortunately, Zong Tianxuan followed the clues and found them in time. There is no one to rival Zong Tianxuan and Fu Yuting.Under the joint efforts of the two, they forcibly scattered the siege and rushed out with the survivors of Senluo sword palace. "If it were not for the help of your excellency Chen Huang, we would not have been lucky." Fu Yuting tells Ao Ying about her previous experience. At last, she looks at Zong Tianxuan and thanks him again: "it''s just that after all, you are still involved. Zong Tianxuan shook his head: "it''s not easy for me to get in touch with you. But Ying''er called me aunt eight. I would never stand by. I didn''t know the situation before. Later, when I learned about your situation, no matter the elder brother or us, I immediately went to look for it. Fortunately, I didn''t miss the time." Ao Ying said: "mother, don''t worry, uncle. They are super powerful. As long as you enter Chang''an City, the miejian sect can''t help you. By the way, dad is closing the gate. This time, he should be able to become a demon God and melt six kinds of demon blood! " Fu Yuting nodded slightly: "he recovered." At that time, her cultivation level was not as good as aokong''s. However, after all these years, although she has been in exile, she has not been seriously injured, and her cultivation has been progressing steadily. When she first came back to Yanhuang, she was already the peak of the 13th realm of martial arts. Over the years, on the contrary, her cultivation speed was faster than aokong''s, and she took the lead to complete the fourteenth realm, achieving the highest realm of Emperor Wu. Otherwise, she would not have been surrounded by a large number of experts from miejian sect. She would not have fallen down, protected a group of younger disciples and insisted on finding Zong Tianxuan. "Mom, dad should be going out soon, you..." Ao Ying said tentatively. Fu Yuting thought about it for a while and shook her head gently: "I''ll find another chance later. Now I''m gone. I''ll leave Yanhuang again." Ao Ying was a little worried: "mother..." "Don''t worry, I don''t want to see him." Fu Yuting explained: "in any case, Chen Huang helps because of your father and daughter." She turned her head and swept over some of the Senluo sword palace disciples who came to Chang''an with Yanhuang in the distance: "it''s the same reason that the Lord of Chang''an took us to avoid danger in Chang''an. How can I avoid him? It''s just that I really have something urgent to leave now. After seeing the city leader of Chang''an and thanking him, I''ll leave immediately. I really can''t wait for him to leave. " Ao Ying asked, "mother, you don''t look very well. It''s time to have a rest." Fu Yuting sighed and looked up at the sky: "Yun Shoufeng and the two of them in the forest are chasing the palace leader all the way. The old man refuses to give up. I''m very worried, so I have to go and have a look." Yun Shoufeng is the contemporary leader of miejian sect. The character of miejian sect broke out. Within a few years after yunshoufeng broke through to the 15th frontier, a new martial god appeared in the forest. So senlo sword palace is a tragedy. In recent years, they took advantage of the chance that Yun Shoufeng was injured in the forest and could not sing alone to launch a counterattack, but they were resisted by the miejian sect and successfully dragged back to the forest. Senlo sword palace is a tragedy again. This time, the miejian sect learned from the previous experience and wanted to root out the grass. At least, remove Feng Hui, the leader of Senluo sword palace in the 15th realm. It is because Yun Shoufeng and Lin Zhong are willing to bite at all costs, and they must kill Feng Hui. "Mother, after all, there are two martial gods in miejian sect." Ao Ying was worried. Fu Yuting said: "don''t worry, it''s not easy to get together with you. I haven''t lived enough for my mother. I won''t act rashly." There are some things she won''t say. If she had tried to take risks before, she would not now. It''s not that he''s afraid of difficulties and dangers, but that he''s already benefited from Chang''an, and it''s not good to continue to be reckless. Otherwise, it''s hard for AO Ying to be caught in the middle? After saying goodbye to her daughter, Fu Yuting and Zong Tianxuan go to Daming Palace to meet Zhang Dongyun. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 566 "Go ahead and watch out for yourself." For Fu Yuting''s request, Zhang Dongyun readily agreed. "But I should have told you about your classmates, my rules here, and the way Ba Mei came here?" Zhang Dongyun looks at Fu Yuting. Fu Yuting nodded: "I understand that at a critical moment, the city leader is willing to give shelter to our sect. This kind of kindness is equivalent to rebuilding. Our sect''s disciples are deeply moved and should abide by the rules of Chang''an." Zhang Dongyun said calmly, "remember what you said today." "Yes, thank you again." Fu Yuting salutes Zhang Dongyun again. Zhang Dongyun waved his hand: "other members of Senluo sword Palace are counted separately. You don''t have to be so polite." Fu Yuting said: "Fu does not dare to be rude." Zhang Dongyun let her go. Fu Yuting bows back and Zhang Dongyun looks at Zong Tianxuan: "there''s something for you." In the hall, seven colors are shining, and the magic weapon Qiyao Hualing appears. Zong Tianxuan was not close yet. He just felt the fluctuation of his magic breath. His eyes flashed: "brother, this magic weapon..." "With it, I believe you can quickly break through to the 15th realm." Zhang Dongyun''s tone is flat. Zong Tianxuan slowly breathed out a turbid breath: "I will not disappoint my elder brother." She reaches out her hand and touches Qi Yao Hua Ling. Qi Yao Hua Ling suddenly flashed with brilliance and resisted her approach. Relatively speaking, however, the resistance is not particularly strong. Zong Tianxuan''s cultivation strength and her artistic conception of martial arts make it easier for her to touch this magic weapon than ordinary people. Now in the invincible City, Zhang Dongyun can easily tame this magic weapon, but instead of doing so, he leaves it to Zong Tianxuan. Before Chen Chaoyan grows up, or, to be exact, before she reaches the realm of Yang God at the peak of Yuanshen, this magic weapon will belong to Zong Tianxuan. If evening mist is successful, she will be able to master this magic weapon. But Zong Tianxuan must have broken through to the 15th realm earlier than her. At the same time, Zong Tianxuan will have more advantages than Mu AI when he uses this magic weapon in the same realm. For a long time, it will be Zong Tianxuan running in with this magic weapon, so now she will handle it all by herself. Zong Tianxuan is not impatient and tries to master this magic weapon. Qi Yao Hua Ling, still gives birth to resistance. But it was just the process of mutual contact and running in that made Zong Tianxuan feel that the door of martial god appeared in front of her was shaking, as if there was a gap that could be opened at any time. Zhang Dongyun smile, no longer pay attention. He put his hand in the air. So a light and shadow picture appeared in the air. In the picture, the universe is dark and silent. This is from Fu Yuting''s Rune seal on her forehead. Now that the other party has entered the invincible City, how can Lord Zhang not stamp her? Through the vision presented by Fuyin, Zhang Chengzhu can accurately and timely grasp Fu Yuting''s experience. When necessary, even if people can''t arrive, they can give advice. All the way through the void, Fu Yuting galloped through the universe. However, with her speed, it will take a long time to return to the Wuming boundary between Senluo sword palace and miejian sect. First, she went into Wuming to get information. Here, there are no descendants of Senluo sword palace. The miejian sect killed all sides, and most of the other sects were withered. The whole practice world of Wuming is silent. Yunshoufeng and Linzhong, the two martial god kings of miejian sect, are no longer unknown. Fu Yuting didn''t turn around to kill the middle and low-level men left here by miejian sect. Right now, it''s important for her to save people, not to kill and get revenge. Fu Yuting does not do growth, quietly visits, inquires about the news. Through the conversation with some members of miejian sect, she learned that miejian sect couldn''t get in touch with Lin Zhong and Yun Shoufeng. After pursuing Feng Qi, the leader of Senluo sword palace, the two men have lost contact with the Mountain Gate of their sword exterminating sect for several months. Hearing the news, Fu Yuting had mixed feelings. Fortunately, Yun Shoufeng may be in danger in the same forest. It''s not impossible. The people of miejian sect always act extremely, and their eyes are above the top. It''s easy to offend other masters without any reason. Lin Zhong was seriously injured in the past. It was an accident that he had a conflict with others. As a result, he lost both sides. There are many similar things in the whole miejian sect. They have not been destroyed until now, thanks to their inheritance, they are really strong and good at fighting. But often walking by the river, there is always the possibility of wet shoes.Although the hope of defeating the enemy should not be pinned on the enemy''s own mistakes, if so, it would be a good thing for Fu Yuting and Senluo sword palace. However, the news that Yun Shoufeng and Lin Zhong lost contact is not all good news for Fu Yuting. Because it may also be that the two of them chased Feng Qi all the way to some places where cosmic storms or Stardust filled. It can also cause them to lose contact with the outside world. If so, Feng Qi''s situation is really dangerous. To hide in those dangerous places means that the situation of being chased and killed is more dangerous, forcing Feng Qi to die. Yun Shoufeng and Lin Zhong are still determined to catch up and show their determination to kill Feng Qi at all costs. This makes Fu Yuting full of worries. Our elders had already been injured when they broke through the siege, but now they are in a one-on-two situation, which is extremely unfavorable When Fu Yuting read this, she couldn''t help worrying. She forced herself to calm down and wait patiently. Although the top and bottom of miejian sect have confidence in Yun Shoufeng and Lin Zhong, they can''t get in touch for a long time and are also anxious. In recent days, they have sent a lot of people in batches to yunshoufeng, where they finally cut off the news. Soon, miejian sect sent another group of people to search. Fu Yuting then quietly followed this group of people and went to the area to search. Finally, after a long time of searching, they all came to a solid nebula. On the surface of all the signs, Yun Shoufeng, Lin Zhong and even Feng Qi should have entered this star cloud one after another. Feng Qi may be trying to get rid of the two men who are chasing him, but the two masters of miejian sect are determined not to stop. Seeing the chaos of Xingyun, they are still determined to pursue him. The people of miejian sect began to hesitate whether to enter in batches. Fu Yuting was lost in thought. Just then, a voice suddenly rang out in her ear: "go in." It''s Zhang Dongyun''s voice. Fu Yuting was also stunned, and then came to a realization in her heart: Chang''an City Master means that even if you enter this nebula, you are confident that you will not be cut off from her? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 567 Fu Yuting thinks a little and chooses to believe Zhang Dongyun. She waited for a moment outside the nebula. When the disciples of miejian sect were handed over here, she looked for opportunities to avoid their eyes and ears, and then she joined them. As soon as I entered, I felt the sharp fluctuation of aura. She is completely cut off from the related perception outside the nebula, and can no longer feel the movement outside the nebula. In this case, normally speaking, contact with the outside world should have been interrupted. Just like Feng Qi, Lin Zhong and Yun Shoufeng. "Lord of the city?" Fu Yuting called tentatively. Almost without any delay, Zhang Dongyun''s voice came from her ear: "how?" Fu Yuting breathed a sigh of relief: "I want to consult the city Lord. What can I do to find the goal as soon as possible in such an environment?" Zhang Dongyun said calmly: "go against the power of Xingxie. You are a swordsman. When you meet the turbulence of aura, you can take the initiative to join it and cut it open with a sword." Fu Yuting said in a respectful voice: "thank you for your guidance." According to Zhang Dongyun''s instructions, it is much easier for her to move forward in this cloud. Moreover, he gradually adapted to the mixed environment of Stardust and aura, and found out some of the mysteries. As a result, her perception ability in the nebula has gradually become stronger, and she can detect changes in a wider range of things. In this way, it''s more likely to find someone, whether it''s Feng Qi, the head of his palace, or to detect the whereabouts of his rivals, such as Lin Zhong and Yun Shoufeng. Fu Yuting''s heart was set. Although the void in the nebula is so vast that it is almost equivalent to another small universe, she still has many difficulties in finding Fengqi, and she doesn''t know how long it will take. But now, it''s enough to make her more confident and ahead of those of miejian sect. Fu Yuting admired Zhang Dongyun''s advice, but she was also quite surprised. When she was with aokong in those years, she once heard about the twelve people of Yanluo in the past. She knows something about the evil emperor who is the head of the twelve hell. However, in aokong''s description, the evil emperor was not so powerful. It seems that decades have passed, and the possibilities for a talented person are boundless. In the world of Yan and Huang, there are more than one great people. At the same time, wumingjie, which has three masters above the fourteenth realm, seems to be inferior to Yanhuang Fu Yuting thought of it and felt relieved about the safety of her family''s Senluo sword palace. At least, those disciples who have arrived at Chang''an City in Yanhuang kingdom should not be threatened by the exterminating sword sect any more. There is no danger that the inheritance of Senluo sword palace will be completely cut off. Fu Yuting''s mind stops, converges and stops thinking. Instead, she concentrates on finding Feng Qi and others. In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun presents a picture of light and shadow through the rune on each other''s forehead. He is very interested in looking at the void inside the nebula. For him, this is also a way to increase his knowledge. After watching for a moment, Zhang Dongyun took his eyes back and turned to the other half of the sky to wipe it. So, another light and shadow picture appears. "How about seven younger brothers?" Zhang Dongyun asked. In this light and shadow picture, Su Po''s voice came out: "the clue is very vague, but it''s not totally unknown." Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly: "talk about it." Su Po replied, "it''s strange. He seems to have dealt with people here." In Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun gently picked the tip of his brow. Su Po tries to find Li shulou, but he finds Qiyao Hualing nearby. Then, Li shulou is here. Have you ever had a hand with someone? Why? What happened? If it has something to do with that magic weapon, it''s still in place. It hasn''t been taken away until Chen Chaoyan, the original owner, arrives. Even Mr. Fang Cun is waiting. It is unlikely that Mr. Fang Cun will be the one who will fight with Li shulou. Otherwise, Fang Cun would not have looked like he just knew where Qi Yao Hua Ling was. However, Mr. Chen Chaoyan and Mr. Fang Cun have arrived one after another, but the people who fought here before have never been seen. So, the reason why they fought each other before had nothing to do with Qiyao Hualing? Is it a coincidence that Li shulou, a great Taoist, has nothing to do with the magic weapon when he comes to such an excellent magic weapon? "It should have been a long time. Now we can''t see who is the one who is fighting with him." Su Po has the same doubts as Zhang Dongyun. Both of them didn''t doubt that Li shulou might find the treasure of Qiyao Hualing. Although Mr. Fang Cun is a master of the 15th realm, he is the 15th realm of Confucianism.Li shulou is the emperor of the 15th realm of Taoism, just like the peak of Mo Li cultivation in the past. Moreover, in terms of strength, he is even better than the ink glass. If he gets to the 15th realm and becomes curious about Mo Li, he really wants to find it. He doesn''t need Chen Chaoyan. He also hopes to find Qi Yao Hua Ling. On this point, Zhang Dongyun and Su Podu have sufficient confidence in him. After thinking about it, Zhang Dongyun said: "let''s assume that they started the war because of the magic weapon. The magic weapon is still in place. After the first World War, neither of them came back to get the treasure..." Su Po heard the string song and knew his elegance: "no matter what role Li shulou played in it, one of them wanted to rob the treasure and the other was to protect the treasure. The latter didn''t covet the treasure. Instead, he stopped the former from robbing the treasure and waited for the real owner of the magic weapon to come back. But since the first World War, neither of them was at the scene..." "If the person who robbed the treasure was not killed on the spot in that war, he will not come back after the war. It must be because he knows that as long as he gets closer to Qiyao Hualing, he will disturb the person who protects the treasure." Zhang Dongyun said: "the people who protect the treasure didn''t stay where they were, but they must have left something or magic instrument for surveillance. Seven younger brothers, please look carefully." Su Po nodded: "OK, I''ll try." If Li shulou is a noble treasure keeper, he can be regarded as a key clue to find him. If it''s another person, it may be a strong help against Li shulou, or you can try to see if the other party has found the way to Li shulou. But after all, Li shulou is just a treasure protector. If he is a treasure Snatcher, his opponent will have a heavy weight. Although Li shulou is keen, he needs to be behind the 15th frontier to find Qiyao Hualing. In other words, if he is here to grab treasure, then he must have been a Taoist God. Li shulou, who can suppress Li shulou in this realm, wants him to retreat in the face of difficulties. Since then, he has been afraid to find Qiyao Hualing again. The strength of his opponent can be imagined. There are not many people or demons in the 15th realm. On the contrary, the possibility of the 16th frontier is greater. Of course, maybe the battle between the two sides has nothing to do with Qiyao Hualing. That clue can be said to be broken, and Zhang Dongyun and Su Po can only give up. However, they are lucky this time, and they seem to have guessed right. "Stop." Zhang Dongyun made a sudden noise. Su Po stopped: "brother, what''s the matter?" "You step back a little bit and look to the left. Let me see." Zhang Dongyun said. Su Po did as he said. Zhang Dongyun looked at the light and shadow screen: "this is the direction." Su Po''s body didn''t move. He was surrounded by sword Qi. Then he separated a strand and cut it in this direction. Sword Qi shuttles through the void of the universe and suddenly fluctuates slightly. Su Po''s eyes brightened: "interesting, before I played with Fang Cun so much, did not cover it?" "It''s not so much that you can''t reach it as it takes the initiative to avoid you." Zhang Dongyun said: "however, this person''s eyesight is good. He decides that Fang Cun can''t do anything, so he won''t show up. He''ll be dealt with by you and Chen Chaoyan." Su Po Ruo thought: "is it to conclude that we can do it, or is it to say that he is only aiming at Li Shu Lou?" As he said this, he came to the place full of sword Qi. After checking, he shook his head slightly: "the magic instrument has dissipated. I''m not sure I can find this man. I can only try." "Give it a try." Zhang Dongyun said: "intuition tells me that this person is very important." Su Po nodded. When they get to this level, their instincts are often right and close to foreknowledge. His elder brother''s cultivation strength is higher, so his sense of touch in this aspect is particularly sharp and correct. Su paodang immediately set out to pursue. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 568 Su Po rushes to find Zhang Dongyun in the Daming Palace of Chang''an City in the Yanhuang Kingdom, but he is lost in thought. When the seven Yao Hualing is brought back, Chen Chaoyan gets back the memory of the previous life of Mo Li. For Zhang Dongyun, there is basically no secret. Twilight is the disciple that Mo Li accepted just after he came to Yanhuang world to reincarnate and rebuild into Chunyang palace. For Mo Li''s experience outside the boundary of Yan and Huang, twilight may not know in detail. At first, Zhang Dongyun suspected that when Mo Li was in Yanhuang, he made some brilliant friends. For the sake of friendship in the past, he helped to take care of Qi Yao Hua Ling, and didn''t give any chance to outsiders. However, Zhang Dongyun carefully combed all the information he got from Chen Chaoyan, or twilight, and found that Mo Li was quite isolated and had little contact with people in his first life. Mr. Fang Cun, who later turned over, was already one of his few friends. Only the king Fang Cun had a very brilliant cultivation. But the problem is that Fang Cun is not Li shulou''s rival. If, on the other hand, Li shulou is a treasure keeper, he is too much to dare to mess around, but it is possible. However, Fang Cun had no contact with Li shulou before, and he had never found Qiyao Hualing alone. Mr. Fang Cun is not good, and no one can compete with Li shulou among the rest of the people who came and went with Mo Li. It''s not like someone who can make rapid progress and cross more than one chasm at a time. From this point of view, we can basically exclude this unknown person, which is related to the previous life of Mo Li. I''m really confused when I get involved with Li shulou Wait. Zhang Dongyun suddenly felt a slight movement in his heart, like a flash of inspiration. He meditated and remained silent for a long time. There are too few clues at present. Zhang Dongyun pondered for a moment, straightened out his thoughts, and finally put it down for the time being, waiting to see if Su Po could get something else, so that he could confirm each other. Putting this matter aside for the time being, Zhang Dongyun''s attention returns to the task of system construction and his own practice. He got up from his seat, went down the steps and stood in the middle of the hall. Then, his figure suddenly flashed, as if ignoring the space distance, almost blinking, from the center of the hall to the door of the hall. It''s like he''s standing here. After standing at the gate of the main hall, Zhang Dongyun turned back and punched. In the center of the hall, where he stood before, void suddenly shook slightly. Seeing this, Zhang Dongyun first nodded slightly, then shook his head gently. The twelfth realm, also known as the third realm of Emperor Wu, is called "sweeping the eight wastelands". In this realm, the emperor of martial arts realized the mystery of space, and his physical body was extremely strong, so he could move almost instantaneously within a certain distance, as if moving space. It is so wonderful that the warrior has finally solved the problem that the attack should focus on close quarters to a certain extent, so that he will not be so easily separated by other practitioners on the path of cultivation. However, in this realm, if you want to have this kind of effect, you still need the warrior''s own body to cross the void. However, if we go one step further and reach the 13th realm of martial arts cultivation, that is, the fourth realm of Emperor Wu, the realm of six harmonies, it will be another scene. The warrior himself did not move. Standing in the same place, he raised his hands and raised his feet. However, his strong Qi seemed to ignore the space distance, and immediately emerged at the target and attacked the target. It''s like this one punch, one foot, one knife, one sword. It''s not from the warrior himself, but from the space near the target. At this level, the powerful and masculine warrior will also have the ability to be unpredictable. It''s like an attack that comes out of thin air at a very close distance. Many opponents can''t react at all and have already been attacked. Zhang Dongyun just stood at the door and punched the center of the hall. The space in the center of the hall seemed to fluctuate out of thin air. This shows that he has gradually begun to feel the door, and is infinitely close to the thirteenth realm. However, it just fluctuated for a while, not that Zhang Dongyun''s boxing power volleyed through the void to attack, and kept its power intact. This shows that if he wants to really ascend the 13th realm of cultivation strength, it will take a period of time to accumulate and polish. Zhang Dongyun''s mind is steady, not anxious and not dry, and he continues to practice. I don''t know how long it takes to practice. Time flies. A year is fleeting. In this year, Chang''an City and the Yanhuang Kingdom ushered in rare peaceful years and development time. The most gratifying thing for Zhang Dongyun is that a few months ago, the last construction task was completed: [under the rule of Wudi City, the cultural level of the people has been greatly improved, and the illiteracy rate has dropped to below 10%. Congratulations to the city leader for completing the construction task of 11.4 and getting 7000 points for upgrading experience] SHEN Herong''s painstaking efforts are not in vain.With her efforts, at least within the scope of Dongsheng, there are countless people, but there are few illiterates. Although she did not know that she had helped Zhang Dongyun complete the important construction task, she was still quite pleased. At the same time of helping Zhang Dongyun, she also benefited from this, and she succeeded to a higher level on her current path of practice. As a result, Shen and Rong began to practice in seclusion a few months ago after he informed Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun takes a peek and finds that the content of Shen''s seclusion is constantly writing on paper. Repeat the same word: "Jing". Obviously, it''s her long cherished wish to educate the world and cultivate a wide variety of culture. Now that she''s beginning to see something, she can''t help feeling excited. This state of mind is not conducive to her breakthrough in the current state. So Shen and Rong shut up and kept writing and meditating. Interesting to say, she wrote, immersed in the sea of words, lingered, for a moment did not rush to break through the fourteenth realm. Zhang Dongyun did not urge her. Shen Herong is wandering right now, but her current mental state is not harmful. She will not be possessed by the devil. On the contrary, it is another deep accumulation. It is not for the accumulation of breaking through the fourteenth frontier at present, but for the accumulation of climbing up after breaking through the fourteenth frontier. Zhang Dongyun naturally won''t disturb her. Seven thousand construction experience points were awarded for completing the last construction task. As a result, Lord Zhang has accumulated a total of 28600 points in his construction experience. It''s not far from the 32000 points needed for this upgrade. One more task should be completed, and it can be done. However, the new task is Zhang Dongyun''s scratching his head: [construction task 11.5 - invincible city currently covers a vast area and governs hundreds of millions of people. Please improve people''s livelihood and medical care, and increase the average life expectancy of ordinary people to more than 50 years old] a few months ago, Zhang Dongyun just refreshed this character and saw the content of the character. For the first time, he didn''t see it Take it seriously. After all, he didn''t think fifty was a high requirement. But when he went further through the system description, he could not help but be silent. This task, the system finally gives automatic calculation, can directly tell Lord Zhang, under the rule of the people''s average life is how much. Before the rise of Chang''an, the average life expectancy of Dongsheng Shenzhou people was 25.2 years of Zhang Dongyun''s age He knew that the average life span of ancient feudal dynasties was not high because of the low productivity, many diseases and wars. But to this extent, it is still beyond his expectation. He soon thought of a problem that he had ignored earlier. In this world, most of the practitioners are fighting against the common people. In their eyes, the death of ordinary people is no different from withered plants and cracks in stones. The most top experts, after two moves at will, may lead to CHIDI Qianli. As for the exaggeration, when Zhang Dongyun split Xiniu Hezhou, he still remembered to move the people away. When Li shulou and Lei Han cut the west continent of Xiniu Hezhou into two parts, they would not consider this. It''s also unintentional. If you meet a big demon who eats people, or a demon or a warrior who practices by killing, it''s as simple as drinking water and eating. In this case, people''s average life expectancy can be higher, which is a strange thing. If louning, Liu Chengyu and others didn''t have the heart of herdsmen and cherish the people''s strength and try their best to eliminate demons, the situation would be even more exaggerated. That is to say, there are so many apprentices in this world. It seems that the population is still quite large. But in fact, they die more. Seeking truth from facts, Zhang Dongyun estimates that Xiniu Hezhou, which has been in Taiping for many years, performs better in this respect than Dongsheng Shenzhou. Of course, with the rise of Chang''an City, there is no need to worry about Dongsheng Shenzhou. With Chang''an calming down, and because of the city master Zhang''s love and compassion for the people, the upper hand and the lower hand, after Chang''an determined its control over the current scope of the invincible City, the average life expectancy of ordinary people soared to more than 40 years old. Without war, Tiangong hall promoted agricultural development, prohibited practitioners from harming the people, and achieved remarkable results. The system finally sympathized with Lord Zhang once, and didn''t let him endure for decades. It didn''t count until he really saw the average life expectancy increase. It directly estimates the current living conditions of the people in the city. This estimated value can be determined, which makes Zhang Dongyun breathe a sigh of relief and work harder at the same time. At present, the main factors that still restrict the average life span of the population are diseases and dietary nutrition. Therefore, Zhang Dongyun''s character in the past few months is to let the practitioners capture him and try their best to make pills.Chen Yu, Ma Kun and others of Tiangong temple also devoted a lot of energy to agriculture and water conservancy. It can be said that the effect is remarkable. The real effect, of course, can not be immediate, but according to the system estimates, the average life expectancy of the people has increased by 48.1 years. It''s not far from the ultimate goal of being 50. Lord Zhang looked at the number displayed by the system and was very satisfied. Then, he smiles. At the same time, the peaceful years seemed to be temporarily suspended. In Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun''s palm is wiped, and light and shadow appear in the air. It comes from Fu Yuting of Senluo sword palace, who hasn''t heard from for a long time. She found Feng Qi, the leader of Senluo sword palace. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 569 The nebula is vast and complex. If not, Feng Qi, the leader of Senluo sword palace, would not have chosen to rush here to seek a way to save his life and try to get rid of the pursuit of Yun Shoufeng and Lin Zhong. Even if Fu Yuting gets Zhang Dongyun''s advice, she has many difficulties in finding Feng Qi. On the way, she almost ran into Yun Shoufeng, the leader of miejian sect. Thanks to Zhang Dongyun''s advice, she was more aware than Yun Shoufeng in the 15th realm, so she dodged ahead of time, so she didn''t bump into each other. It''s not easy for Fu Yuting to avoid yunshoufeng and prevent herself from being swept away by the turbulence in the nebula. Fortunately, all these efforts have been rewarded. In the end, she was the first to find her own palace master Feng Qi. In fact, she arrived just in time. Feng Qi''s condition is extremely bad. Before he entered the nebula, under the siege of yunshoufeng and the forest, he had already suffered a lot of injuries. In order to save his life, he broke into Xingyun. It''s true that the two martial gods of miejian sect were thrown away. But the problem is that he can''t get out himself. The nebula is vast, and there are many intricacies in it. It is not easy for Feng Qi to break through the cultivation of the 15th realm, even if he is in good condition and at the peak. Besides, is he still injured? It''s as if it''s worse for him to be stabbed in a pocket. At ordinary times, he can try to heal and plug the hole. But in the cloud turbulence, not only can not recuperate to alleviate their own injuries, but also constantly fight against the turbulence, leading to more and more serious injuries. As a result, the water stored in the pocket is not only unable to accumulate, but also flows faster and faster. The leader of Senluo sword palace threw away his pursuers, but to a certain extent, he died. In the turbulent flow of nebula, his injury is getting worse and worse, so it is more and more impossible for him to break out and fall into a dangerous vicious circle. If it goes on like this, it won''t be long before there is no need for Yun Shoufeng and Lin Zhong to pursue and kill. Feng Qi himself will no longer be able to support himself and die alone in this nebula. The two great martial gods of miejian sect also have some estimates about this. However, with the idea of living to see people and dying to see corpses, they have been persevering and continue to search in the nebula. If no one interferes, Feng Qi''s body may be found in Yun Shoufeng and Lin after a period of time. The pursuit came to an end. But for Feng Qi, there is no way out. Fu Yuting takes the lead to find him, and then takes him to find the way out of the nebula. With Zhang Dongyun''s guidance, all this has become much easier. "Yuting, thanks to you this time." Feng Qi''s face was pale, and there was almost no blood. However, his mental state is much better than before. With Fu Yuting''s care, the influence of the void turbulence in the nebula on him is reduced, and he can finally take a breath to diagnose and treat his own injury. Although the Senluo sword palace is practicing Kendo, its martial arts inheritance is not fierce. On the contrary, it contains the aura of all kinds, which is quite suitable for healing. In the process of Fu Yuting taking Feng Qi to walk outside, Feng Qimo uses his own sword Qi to walk with all kinds of limbs. His originally bad physical condition does not continue to deteriorate. But he is now hurt at the root, want to really recover, I''m afraid I don''t know how long. Even, it may never return to its peak. In the nebula for nearly a year, the damage to his foundation caused by the slow knife is even more profound than the sword in yunshoufeng and the forest. "Don''t say that, shishuzu. You are the God of the sea of our school. As long as you are still here, our school will have a chance to make a comeback." Fu Yuting comforts Feng Qi as she cuts through the stars in front of her. Feng Qi said with a self mocking smile: "I know everything about my family. I know my situation best, so you don''t have to comfort me. Even if I recover this time, it''s hard to go back to the beginning, let alone the possibility of further development. As long as I''m here, my sect has no chance to continue to fight against miejian sect. I hope it can only be on you and the younger generation who want to protect the sword palace and end this grudge. " Fu Yuting said: "the gap between Emperor Wu and God Wu is too high and indistinct. The disciples don''t have much confidence to break through now. They can only try their best. However, if we want to end our grievances, we may not have a chance to end them ourselves. " Feng Qiruo thought: "is it the Chang''an city you just mentioned?" "I''ve been hiding the news all the time. I''m really ashamed of the sword palace, but I didn''t want to be involved in the Yanhuang kingdom. Unfortunately, the news is still leaked, and the people of miejian sect are still looking for it."Fu Yuting sighed softly: "fortunately, Chang''an is prosperous, and there are so many experts that they should not be harmed. On the contrary, the miejian sect is unscrupulous and has been used to being insolent. Maybe they will never stop fighting with Chang''an. It''s war or peace between them. It''s no longer the influence of the disciples. If you want to say who wins, the disciples still want Chang''an city to win." Feng Qi nodded: "of course, it''s because of us. Our school should help Chang''an and do its best. What''s more, according to what you said, there are still some descendants of our school in Chang''an city." Fu Yuting nodded: "yes." Feng Qi cheered up slightly: "let''s try to get out of here alive first." Fu Yuting was about to answer when her face changed slightly. When Feng Qi was seriously injured, he felt a lot dull, but at the next moment, there was a warning sign in his heart. All of a sudden, a black sword cut through the stars above them. The man who accompanied the black sword spirit was a middle-aged man in black with a red iron face and black spirit. Fu Yuting could not help but take a deep breath when she saw the man''s face clearly. Elder of miejian sect, in the forest. Although they are not very old, their cultivation level is higher than that of countless people. Their talent in kendo is amazing. It was he who made a sudden appearance beyond everyone''s expectation. In a short period of time, he chased his own leader Yun Shoufeng, so that the miejian sect had two martial god kings at the same time. This completely changed the strength contrast of the unknown world at the beginning, and the Senluo sword palace was defeated in the next two games. "Come on." Lin''s eyes first look at Feng Qi, then turn to Fu Yuting and nod calmly. As soon as he shook his sword, there were thousands of black gas, which crisscrossed in the nebula. While cutting through the debris, he surrounded Fu Yuting and Feng Qi from all directions. Fu Yuting''s expression had returned to calm at this time. The sword in her hand didn''t attack the forest, but also chopped to the debris. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 570 Lin Zhongshou seems casual, but Fu Yuting doesn''t mean to confront him head-on. Fu Yuting knows the level of the other party. It''s not that Fu Yuting hasn''t fought with Lin Zhong for so many years. If the two sides are single to single and no one else bothers, Fu Yuting is not Lin Zhong''s opponent at all. Even if you want to escape, you can''t say that you have no chance at all, but it''s very difficult. Together with the warriors, they began to explore the mysteries of the void from the third realm of Emperor Wu and the realm of sweeping the eight wastelands. At the peak of Emperor Wu, that is, the fifth realm of Emperor Wu, when he was in power, he explored the void with his physical Qi and blood to a high degree. Qi is everywhere in the world. However, if we go to a higher level, break through the Emperor Wu, reach the realm of God Wu, and become a god Wu, it will be a heavy heaven and earth. One of the basic characteristics of Shenjun''s hand is to lock up the surrounding void. At present, under the shadow of the sword spirit in the forest, Fu Yuting feels that her understanding of the mystery of space seems to have fallen back to the past. For her, the void became closed and strange again. It is self-evident that it is difficult for Wu Huang to fight against Wu Shen in this situation. The gap between the fourteenth and the fifteenth is far from the thirteenth to the fourteenth. Seeing this, Feng Qi clenched his teeth and forced him to fight against Lin Zhong. But in his own heart, he didn''t have any assurance. It was just the dignity of the warrior that made him have to fight, instead of hiding behind the younger generation and watching the younger generation bleed. However, the result of Fu Yuting''s action surprised both Lin and Feng Qi. She seemed to turn a blind eye to the horror of the sword in the forest, but with a backhand, she continued to cleave to the debris in front of her. But with her sword, the debris flow suddenly changed. Fierce storm, suddenly become more violent than before. It seems that Fu Yuting is not afraid of the risk in front of her eyes, and she would rather die in the turbulent flow of nebula than die under the sword in the forest. She just splits out one sword after another and rushes into the turbulent flow with Feng Qi. There was no expression on the red iron face in the forest, but his eyes flashed suddenly. He chased after him with his sword, and the debris was more violent than before. Although the forest is not afraid, but the pace of pursuit should be delayed. Fu Yuting''s use of the environment here is beyond the expectation of Lin Zhonghe and Feng Qi. In turn, with the help of the special environment of the nebula, she blocks the forest. Although Feng Qi saw Fu Yuting''s unusual convenience in the star cloud before, he did not expect that the other side could do so. It''s as if they are still fighting in the sea, but Fu Yuting has been able to use the wind and waves in turn. Zhang was not surprised. Fu Yuting has been searching for Feng Qi in the nebula for such a long time. Under his guidance, she is very familiar with this nebula. If not, she would not be able to find Feng Qi. The only problem is that they are not lucky. After finding Feng Qi, they are also found in the forest. This has something to do with Lin Zhong''s efforts to find Feng Qi. After Fu Yuting and Feng Qi joined together, the goal also increased invisibly, which was equal to giving opportunities to the forest. It''s a risk we have to take, but now it''s a dangerous reality. Fortunately, for such a long time, Fu Yuting has considered many possibilities, so she won''t panic. She had thought about fighting against Linzhong or yunshoufeng, or even the two of them, with the help of Xingyun''s advantages. Now there is only one in the forest, which is not a better situation. Fu Yuting rushed straight out with Feng Qi. The nebula is vast, and the internal void environment is strange. Fu Yuting flies fast, but it takes not a short time to take Feng Qi out of the nebula. But unfortunately, the forest is too close to follow, Fu Yuting can not take Feng Qi to hide in the nebula, and then secretly leave the nebula. She can only fight for the shortest way with the fastest speed and keep on galloping forward. All the way forward at full speed, the rampage is also equal to pointing out the direction to the forest behind. All the way out of the forest, there are only stars in the Dark Universe. It seems that Fu Yuting and Feng Qi can no longer be seen. But when he calmed down in the forest, he realized that the darkness in the sea was like the void of the universe. However, there is a little flash of fire, which is full of vitality. The fire was rapidly leaving him. A little more effort is needed to get rid of his perception. But now, after all, it''s not. Lin Zhong will never give the other party this opportunity. As soon as he was in a flash, he disappeared in the same place, went through the void and chased Fu Yuting and Feng Qi.In the universe, Fu Yuting has no geographical advantage. There is no debris in the way. It''s too convenient to catch up in the forest. Almost only in an instant, the distance between the two sides quickly narrowed to almost unknown. Feng Qi, aware of this, forbears his own injuries and penetrates his pure sword Qi into Fu Yuting''s body. Although there are some differences between the two sides, Fu Yuting still tries to adjust her sword Qi at the first time, and then with the help of Feng Qi''s sword Qi, she suddenly shuttles through the void and asks the chasing one in the forest to chop the void. Although the sword technique of Senluo sword palace is not as fierce and brilliant as their miejian sect, it is more universal in other aspects. It''s hard to say that as one side of the sword, it''s not as good as the Dao of miejian sect. But on the other hand, for example, the speed of the individual''s flying, escaping and moving, under the same situation of both sides, Senluo sword Palace''s Senluo Wanxiang magic sword is better. Feng Qi had been injured for a long time, but he was still able to deal with Lin Zhong and Yun Shoufeng. Finally, he had to escape into the nebula. If there is only one opponent in the forest who pursues him, he may not be forced to hide in the nebula. Now, with Feng Qi''s help, Fu Yuting flies faster, shuttling through the void, avoiding the black sword Qi behind her. However, after all, there is a realm advantage in the forest, and one sword is faster than another. In the long run, he will catch up. But Fu Yuting doesn''t have to race with him all the time. She just takes Feng Qi to catch up with him in the forest and arrive at Yanhuang. Lin Zhong had heard Gao Liang''s report about Yanhuang Kingdom earlier, but he didn''t know that Chang''an city was so powerful that it directly crushed Shuxing Luohan, a senior monk of Cihang Jingtu. However, the keen intuition of the top martial arts masters made him feel vaguely that Fu Yuting and Feng Qi could not be allowed to continue to hide like this. In the forest, while pursuing, he contacted the miejian sect and surrounded Fu Yuting and Feng Qi. Zhang Dongyun quietly looks at this scene in the Daming Palace of Chang''an City in Yanhuang kingdom. In order to avoid the forest, Fu Yuting can no longer dodge directly in a straight line, but hovers around to avoid, slowly trying to get close to Yanhuang. For now, there is still a little distance. If you are blocked and surrounded by other people of miejian sect, as long as you delay for a moment, the forest will catch up with you. They may not be able to escape safely. If there is no one else to help. "You go, or wait for eight younger sisters to come?" Zhang Dongyun asked calmly as he looked at the light and shadow pictures. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 571 The man who was in the hall with Zhang Dongyun was tall, with loose hair, fierce and violent. It''s aokong. For Zhang Dongyun''s question, he didn''t answer it. He just turned around and threw a fist at Zhang Dongyun. Then he disappeared in the hall. Zhang Dongyun smiles, sits quietly, and continues to look at the scene in the light and shadow picture. Fu Yuting takes Feng Qi to rush left and right to escape from the forest where they are constantly chasing after. The distance between the two sides is shrinking. But on the whole, when Fu Yuting and Fu Yuting were completely caught up in the forest, they returned to Yanhuang first. However, before they got close to the Yuyu where the Yanhuang kingdom was located, there was suddenly a sword in front of them. The black sword Qi cuts the void of the universe, and the ominous feeling is diffused, almost suffocating all living beings. Including Gao Liang, more than one master of miejian sect appeared and was called by Lin Zhong to intercept Fu Yuting and Feng Qi. "Don''t stop." Feng Qi reminds Fu Yuting, and at the same time, he presses the injury. If Fu Yuting is a little slow for half an instant, she may be overtaken by the forest. At present, facing the other people of miejian sect blocking the way, she had to ignore it and move on all the way. As for the other side''s attack, Feng Qiqiang was the only one who was seriously injured. Feng Qi was seriously injured and his strength was greatly reduced, but after all, he was the foundation of the 15th frontier master. At this time, the sword Qi is changeable and still extraordinary. However, Gao Liang and others did not intend to compete with Feng Qi, but used various methods to entangle and interfere. Unless Fu Yuting abandons Feng Qi and goes alone, she will be slowed down after all. "Go on your own." Feng Qi also quickly made a precise judgment and immediately ordered Fu Yuting without hesitation. Fu Yuting took a deep breath: "shishuzu..." Feng Qiyan said: "you are the link between our sect and Chang''an city. In today''s situation, Senluo sword palace, including my husband, can be without anyone, except you. You are the hope for the revival of our sect." In the distance, a dark sword came. Feng Qi resisted with his sword, and suddenly his face changed slightly. Affected by his injury, he suddenly felt that his blood and internal organs all rebelled together. Although Feng Qi took a deep breath and quickly straightened out his own surging Qi and blood, he was caught by his opponent just in a flash. Gao Liang is the peak master of Wuhuang in the fourteenth realm of miejian sect. How big is his life? It''s been a long time for him. Even if there was a dark sword Qi, it was like a nimble snake. It bypassed Feng Qi''s sword Qi and cut directly at Fu Yuting. Fu Yuting had no choice but to use her sword to resist. This sword is blocked, but she broke through the void shuttle body shape, also can''t help but slightly pause. All of a sudden, the surrounding universe is full of dark sword Qi. In the woods, it''s time to catch up. Fu Yuting and Feng Qi did not dare to delay. They put out their swords together to break through the cage of the black sword spirit and rush out of it to try to get rid of the forest again. But Gaoliang and other miejian sect experts are all expressionless and brave, standing in front of them. The descendants of miejian sect ignore the event and even want to kill the common people. Their cold heart, but also ignore their own lives, so when fighting with others, completely fearless of death, move only attack not defend, extremely fierce. At this moment, Gao Liang and others completely ignore Fu Yuting and Feng Qi. As long as these two people can be left behind, even if they have their own casualties, they will ignore them. Fu Yuting and Feng Qi are just as fierce and fearless of death as they are. In the face of such fierce people who trade their lives for their lives, they can''t get out of the siege in a short time. The forest is close at hand. Fu Yuting two people by such a block, he catches up with the matter which has been set. However, the martial god king of the 15th Kingdom suddenly said, "be careful!" His reminders were extremely timely. By such a surprise in the forest, Wu Huang, the peak of the fourteenth realm like Gao Liang, suddenly raised a warning sign in his heart. A relatively weak, if not, sense of crisis, in their hearts around, make them cold behind. Almost subconsciously, Gao Liang''s sword edge no longer stares at Fu Yuting and Feng Qi, but returns to his sword and cuts him. Although he is not afraid of death, it is to kill the enemy, not to be killed by the enemy for nothing. But just as the sharp edge of the sword had just drawn a semicircle in the air and had not swept a circle, he was shocked by the side of his waist. When suddenly attacked, Gao Liang didn''t even have time to feel pain. He only felt that the side of his body was almost numb when he was hit by boundless force, and he was shocked out in another direction. In the middle of the flight, there was a sharp pain in his waist and rib, which almost engulfed his heart.Highlight your accomplishments and have a clear understanding of yourself. After the initial shock numbness, the pain hit, and his control over himself recovered. You don''t have to look down, you know that your left waist and abdomen have broken a shocking pit! Below the chest, above the crotch, his entire left waist and abdomen, completely disappeared. Who is it? Compared with the serious injury, the first thought in his mind is to figure out who attacked him. He is the supreme emperor of martial arts. His intention to kill is soaring to the sky. He is everywhere, and his perception is extremely keen. The miejian sect inherits wisdom and is the cultivation of the fourteenth frontier. Its strength is far higher than that of Song Jun, the emperor of zhongtuqian in the Yanhuang kingdom in the past. It''s almost impossible for a master of the same realm to sneak up on him quietly. Although he has just paid a lot of attention to Fu Yuting and Feng Qi, he is still not easily attacked by ordinary people. So, is it the Chang''an City master himself? Highlight heart is confused, corner of the eye light will have a shadow flashing, extremely fast. At the same time, the black air fell. In the woods, here we are. It''s not just the sword Qi that shuttles through the void to kill, but the martial god king of the sword destroying sect himself. The black sword of the universe. The figure of the sneaker is disturbed by the sword Qi. At last, the speed slows down and can be seen by others. When you look at it, you can see that the shadow is not a human figure, but a huge monster with a variety of characteristics of big demons! ¡°¡­¡­ Aokong? " He suddenly remembered that he had heard Jinghua, maharoni and other Buddhist experts in the Yanhuang world talk about the information mentioned by the people in Chang''an. According to the saying at that time, aokong, the "king of demons", should be the cultivation of the 13th realm, but he might be promoted to the 14th realm temporarily. Now aokong is the fourteenth realm of the evil way. But the problem is, according to Jinghua''s description, aokong should not have such means even if he reached the fourteenth realm! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 572 Twelve Yan Luo are all extraordinary people. Although we are proud of this, we have to admit it and dare not despise it. But at the moment, aokong''s power of sneak attack was beyond Gaoliang''s imagination, and he was caught off guard. Don''t say that the people of miejian sect were scared and angry. Even Fu Yuting and Feng Qi were stunned. Fu Yuting has heard that aokong has not only practiced the blood of mountain moving demon ape and magic dragon, but also smelted more and more demon blood. With her understanding of aokong, she can roughly estimate the strength of the other side. She is even better than her successor in Senluo sword palace in the same realm. But it was so strong that it exceeded her estimate. On the contrary, it was aokong''s sneak attack, which Fu Yuting was not particularly surprised by. Ao Kong has a fierce temper, but he has been wandering in the world for many years. He is the most patient hunter and the most patient sneaker as long as he wants to. The magic sky dragon combines with the power of magic mirage to cover people''s eyes and ears. Plus the speed of the golden winged Mirs, and his new cultivation of chaos to break through the void. The combination of so many forces makes aokong''s stealth and flight reach an appalling level, far surpassing the practitioners of the same realm. Feng Qi is seriously injured, let alone for the time being. The level of cultivation of the 15th realm in the forest, as a king of martial arts, is extremely sensitive and alert to all directions. Aokong was only startled when he got close to a certain distance. Aokong may not succeed if he tries to attack him. However, when Gao Liang attacked the fourteenth border, he was too late to be rescued. He made a sound to remind him that his reaction was slow. Among the practitioners of the same realm, the miejian sect''s emphasis on attack rather than defense is only mediocre. Aokong, just like them, also valued his own attack. If you can''t highlight it, that''s all. Hit, a hit on the peak of Kendo Wu Huang, hit bright, basically lost combat effectiveness in an instant. In fact, Mr Ao himself is not satisfied with the results of the war. He''s a fusion of six demons, and few of them are good at defense. But if you''re good at attacking, at least five out of six. Such a violent blow did not kill Gao Liang on the spot, which made Mr. Ao depressed. It''s just a short time since I left the customs. It''s not easy to take advantage of it In a bad mood, aokong wanted to kill people. Failed to beat Gao Liang to death on the spot, he immediately made up the second strike and killed him while he was ill. But unfortunately, the forest has arrived. He was only half a step short of saving Gao Liang. He arrived at the moment and naturally could not allow Ao Kong to continue his work. In the dark, the sword Qi becomes a net, covering aokong, together with Fu Yuting and Feng Qi. The sword Qi, which exterminates all living beings, seems to replace the original void of the universe at this moment. The universe is dark and quiet, but it has its own vitality, its own flow of things, its own birth and death of stars. But at the moment, by the sword, the same dark world, but full of stillness. Purgatory, that''s all. Or, compared with the real hell, here is all dead silence. Not to mention people, not even ghosts and ghosts. All the things that come here will come to the end of destruction and death. Aokong appeared behind him without looking at Fu Yuting. At the same time, he has the characteristics of six demon families, viper, mirage, mountain moving ape, golden winged dapengniao, chaos and magic dragon. The devil was in the hell of sword Qi and dead Qi. Facing the sword Qi, his eyes showed a cold and crazy taste. On the face of the six phase demon, it seems to show a sneer of humanity. At the next moment, the power of the wild God at the top of the true body of the devil road runs, polluting the surrounding void and turning into pieces of desolation. Under the suppression of the four sides'' sword Qi, the desolation seemed to be unable to withstand and was constantly exterminated. But the six phase demon contains calmness in his madness. It seems that he has some time to make up his mind and raise his head to make a long cry. Then, without waiting for the sword Qi to suppress, the surrounding Desolation will be destroyed by itself. However, in this process, the explosion of extremely amazing power. Destroy, destroy, keep destroying! It''s not as cold and fierce as the sword in the forest, but it contains powerful explosive force that can''t be ignored and suppressed. The desolation of destruction turns into an invisible torrent of destruction, and lives in the dark and silent hell, which opens a blank path. When I saw this in the forest, my face suddenly changed. The edge of the sword advanced in his hand. Then he saw the dark hell of sword Qi and began to collapse towards the center. Sword Qi does not collapse and condense into a point. It''s a line.It''s like the extension of the sword edge in the hand of the forest. The target is aokong. But aokong ignored this and rushed out with the torrent of destruction. All the way forward, the torrent will block the sword Qi of the surrounding world and open a gap. The sword Qi is still outside hell. Gao Liang has a hard time to take a breath. The powerful vitality of the peak Emperor Wu made him stay alive even though he was seriously injured. In the distance, other senior elders of miejian sect rushed forward to try to cure him. But at this time, the dark sword hell in front of us suddenly broke a hole. From this opening, the invisible torrent of fury rushed out and swallowed kaoliang in shock. The master of miejian sect, the peak of the fourteenth realm, died. However, aokong was determined to kill him, and the sword in the forest behind him was cut off. Feng Qi, the leader of Senluo sword palace, put out his sword in time and gave a hand. His sword light touched the black sword spirit in the forest. Feng Qi''s whole body was shocked, and his blood gushed out, adding to the injury. The black sword Qi is a little slow, but still continues to move forward. Aokong''s incarnation of the six phase magic body flashed, dreamlike, instantly disappeared from the original place. But where the sword Qi passes, there are still golden plumes floating around. The posture of the six phase demon appears in the distance. Originally belongs to the illusory mirage shell, broken half, only the other half. It belongs to the two wings of the golden winged Mirs, with one wing broken from the middle. On the side of the broken wing, the six phase demon''s body and arm also had sharp sword wounds. There was no blood coming out of the wound, but it was dark, as if it were scorched. There is no burning feeling, only a cold killing. However, aokong''s incarnation of the six major demons still gave out a burst of laughter. In the forest of miejian sect, Zai Ze looks serious. His face, which used to be like a red iron, turns black at this moment. If aokong is the wuxiangtianmo in the 15th realm of the demon way, he will be recognized by the forest. But being killed by an enemy in the fourteenth territory in front of him is really hard for him to accept. This is the unprecedented experience of miejian sect. Don''t mention the exterminating sword sect. The Senluo sword palace, which was hit twice by them, is not so shameful. There has never been a master of the fourteenth realm of miejian sect who, one on one, killed a man of the fourteenth realm in Senluo sword palace in front of Feng Qi. But today, he met him in the woods. "The devil who cultivates various kinds of demon blood You are Ao Kong, the husband of Fu Yuting in Senluo sword palace. " Lin Zhongsi knew who was in front of him without a common name. Hearing his words, aokong stopped laughing and looked at each other. His eldest brother took the lead. He had to be silent. When people mention this, he wants to kill. "What about the 15th? Let''s have a good practice. " The six phase demon has a ferocious face and spews words. Although injured, it looks shocking, but the big devil is fierce and will not give up in the face of the forest. He will not retreat, not to mention in the forest. How can it be enough to cut aokong? It''s hard to dispel his anger if he doesn''t kill the devil. The direction of the sword in the forest seems to cut the universe around. Aokong''s intention to kill is no less than his opponent''s. But in the face of such a strong enemy, he will only be more calm than usual. If you want to kill the other party, if you want to defeat the strong with the weak, you must take correct and effective measures. As soon as the six phase demon''s body flashed, it seemed to turn into illusion and disappear in the air. Aokong did not attach importance to defense. But the speed of his body method is better than most of the peak Wuhuang in the same realm. The forest is also not impatient, cold face, sword after sword, sword gas crisscross, covering all directions, as if forming a big net, waiting for aokong himself to come. If aokong can''t come, it will continue to squeeze its activity space until one of the nets is finally captured. But at this moment, suddenly another light came on. The forest suddenly turned pale. His sword Qi network was cut by the brilliance. Then came a tall strange woman. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 573 A tall woman holds a knife with the other hand behind her. Fu Yu Ting saw her, thoroughly relieved: "Chen Huang you arrived." Feng Qi was on one side, looking solemn: "there are at least two people above the fourteenth border in Chang''an City..." Fu Yuting nodded gently: "you''ll know when you go, the sword demon is not far away from the 15th frontier." "Congratulations." Ao Kong is in a mixed mood because of other things. However, seeing Zong Tianxuan go out of the pass and arrive in time to help him, he first congratulates Zong Tianxuan. Holding a knife, Zong Tianxuan stood between him and the forest and nodded to him: "I also want to congratulate you on your cultivation of the wasteland God." Lin Zhong gazed at the long sword in Zong Tianxuan''s hand. After a long time, he asked, "you are Chu Yaoguang." Zong Tianxuan looked back: "not bad." "Younger martial brother Gao once mentioned that you not only use a knife, but also a sword?" he asked slowly Zong Tianxuan touched the corner of his mouth slightly, as if laughing: "it''s not important." Lin Zhong nodded: "that''s right." After that, he raised his hand, and even if there was black sword Qi all over the sky, it condensed into a bunch. The void of the universe was dark. But now it seems to be divided into two parts by a deeper darkness. The intention of annihilating everything is directed at Zong Tianxuan. As soon as Zong Tianxuan waved his sword, the stars lit up. And then die. At this moment, the terrible force formed by the destruction of Xingluo erupted incisively and vividly, turning into a dark but terrible light to fight against the sword Qi in the forest. "The extinction of Xingluo is also the power of extinction. Our swordsmanship is the supreme embodiment of destroying all things. All things can be extinct, not to mention the stars?" The voice in the forest was calm and cold. His voice is not high, but every word he says, his dark sword Qi seems to be stronger than before. The Qi of the sword keeps getting stronger. I''m about to split the light of the sword. Zong Tianxuan''s expression remained unchanged, but he waved his hand with a knife. So there are more stars. The eyes of the forest narrowed. Under careful observation, the sea of stars looked like the tiny wall in the "three walls". The endless starlight, shattered at this moment, turned into a more terrifying sword light, sweeping around the world. Seeing this, the remaining masters of miejian sect had to flee to the distance. The forest can''t take care of them at the moment. It can only concentrate its own sword Qi and constantly cut through the torrent of starlight. Seeing Zong Tianxuan''s hand, Ao Kong rarely calms down and doesn''t go on. He looked on coldly and saw Zong Tianxuan''s "taiweiyuan" change with his Xingluo sword. For a moment, he had mixed feelings and his emotions became more complicated. Zong Tianxuan inherits Chu Yaoguang''s memory, and at the same time gets her understanding of the Dao technique. This made Zong Tianxuan use more of Chu Yaoguang''s Xingluo sword than his own. However, over the years, Zong Tianxuan has always been better at his own swordsmanship. It can''t be said that her Xingluo Dao is not strong, but it is dwarfed by her own sword technique. Similarly, compared with the real Chu Yaoguang in the same realm, he was a little weaker. But now, when she wields this sword, Ao Kong will see it and immediately know that Zong Tianxuan is a real swordsman. Her Xingluo world destroying sword technique has greatly improved, which is no less than her own sword technique. At the moment, although her cultivation strength is above the original Chu Yaoguang, from her hand, aokong has such a moment, as if to see the old eight elder sister. In fact, before knowing Zong Tianxuan''s real identity, Ao Kong saw her move, but he just felt strange. He didn''t doubt that she wasn''t Chu Yaoguang. But this layer of window paper pierced, mysterious and mysterious, he really how to see, each other how not like Chu shake light. But today, his mind is still in a trance, as if he saw the man who had made a friendship with him. It''s just a moment of trance. But the appearance of this trance made aokong feel restless. He wanted to question each other, but when the words came to his mouth, he swallowed them back. In the heart of the lawless devil, there is a rare sense of decadence. Zong Tianxuan has no intention. The more she lives, the more she looks like Chu Yaoguang. But aokong knew that she was not. The real Chu Yaoguang is no longer there. And this discovery made him feel powerless and desperate. On weekdays, he suppresses himself from thinking about these things. However, after seeing Zong Tianxuan''s knife, there were many emotions in his heart, which could not be restrained. Fu Yuting was surprised to see her. She could see that aokong was in a complicated and low mood at the moment, but she couldn''t understand why aokong was like this.Zong Tianxuan has achieved the realm of God King. He has a keen mind and has a general view of the whole audience. She felt Ao Kong''s mood change, and she could not help sighing to herself. Looking at the forest where she is fighting with her teeth, Zong Tianxuan shakes his head slightly. His soft heart disappears, and his eyes gradually become cold. She has a knife in her right hand. The left hand, which was empty, stretched out to the other side. All of a sudden, the universe was full of stars. Countless stars, as if into a meteor, together into a dark universe, with Zong Tianxuan as the center. Countless starlight, gathered in her left hand, and then condensed into a sword. With a wave of Zong Tianxuan''s hand, the stars were suddenly destroyed and turned into the sword light of destroying the world, cutting into the forest. Xingluo sword, taiweiyuan. On the contrary, his eyes were bright: "good sword technique!" On his cold and heartless face, there were rare mood swings. In the dark, the sword Qi converges and confronts Zong Tianxuan''s Xingluo sword. The dark sword Qi and the dark sword light collided fiercely in the universe, sweeping away all the existence in the universe, leaving no dust. Zong Tianxuan calmly looked at the forest and nodded: "good swordsmanship." Who can be above the fourteenth realm, surpass the emperor, and achieve the realm of the God of martial arts? No matter Yun Shoufeng, Lin Zhong of miejian sect or Feng Qi of Senluo sword palace, when they were still in the realm of Emperor Wu in the past, they were all able to conquer the world with one enemy and many others. It''s not so much that they become the God King of martial arts and have extraordinary strength. If they don''t have such talent, they can''t cross that natural chasm and the fourteenth frontier. As far as Zong Tianxuan is concerned, this is an opponent she seldom met when she was in the realm of Emperor Wu. Or it should be said that when she was in the fourteenth realm, she might not be able to beat the other in the forest when she was in the fourteenth realm. But now, it''s a different story. Even if the other party has already completed the 15th realm, but she just broke through today At the same time, Zong Tianxuan raised the blade in his right hand. Then it fell into the forest. At the same time, two types of taiweiyuan! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 574 At the same time, the two "taiweiyuan" cut into the forest together. The forest has done its best to resist her Xingluo sword. At this time, facing a knife, the dark sword Qi suddenly disintegrated. When Gao Liang was in Yanhuang Kingdom, he had a fight with Zong Tianxuan. Zong Tianxuan just used his sword. He also told the miejian sect that "Chu Yaoguang" was good at swordsmanship as well as the swordsmanship in the legend. He asked other disciples to be on guard if they were against him one day. But after all, he did not see Zong Tianxuan''s swords and swords together. He has confidence in his leader, Yun Shoufeng, and the forest in the 15th frontier. But now it turns out that Zong Tianxuan, who also completed the 15th frontier, is far more powerful than they expected. The forest was also caught off guard. To a certain extent, compared with the strength of his opponent, Lin Zhong suffered a greater impact on his mind. He has seen people who are more powerful than Chu Yaoguang. The miejian sect is determined to exterminate everything. No matter yunshoufeng, Linzhong or Gaoliang, they are arrogant, confident and resolute. But they are not completely ignorant maniacs. There is something in the world that they can''t destroy, which they know very well. But they firmly believe that one day, as their cultivation strength increases, the sword will be able to destroy everything. Before that, if you are killed by a stronger opponent, you can only blame yourself for not being good at learning skills. Once they don''t die, they have to move on. Today, being defeated by Chang''an experts is not unacceptable. But what shocked him was that for the first time in his life, he found that someone was closer to the incarnation of "destruction" than the sword killers. At the moment when the opponent''s sword comes out together and his strength reaches the peak, it''s not just two independent "taiweiyuan". It''s like a deeper, more destructive force. The forest clearly felt that the universe around, the vast void, seemed to tremble. Not because of his sword, but because of the opponent in front of him. This is a more destructive force than their pulse destroying sword. If it appears in a higher level than him, he will yearn for it. But in a person who is in the same realm as him, it means that their swords are completely defeated. For a moment, he felt that something was broken in his heart. But just for a moment. After a moment''s shaking, Lin Zhong immediately stabilized his mind and told himself that he must come from behind and surpass the opponent in front of him. The dark sword spirit overflowed, barely withstanding the destruction torrent of the broken stars in front of us. Lin Zhong''s body and sword are combined to cut through the void, avoiding Zong Tianxuan''s terrible move and seeking a turn for the better. However, Zong Tianxuan''s expression is calm, with a sword and a sword. The power of such tyranny seems to be endless. In the forest, blood began to rush. But compared with flesh and blood injury, his heart completely sank to the bottom. The other side''s fierce strength is not the force of a blow after being squeezed, but the wave after wave. He can avoid one move, two moves, three moves and four moves, but he can''t avoid them all the time. The tall woman in front of him is not an opponent who can find a chance to defeat when he is on the spot. If he wants to defeat and surpass the other side, he must learn from the experience and lessons of this war and study it carefully. In today''s battle, he was completely defeated. The elder of miejian sect, who has always been cold and indifferent, looks up to the sky and sighs. The dark sword Qi turned in the air and began to try to break through the obstruction of the sword light saber light. At this moment, the light of Zong Tianxuan''s sword turned from hard to soft, as if it had turned into countless soft silk threads, entangled in the forest. She raised her knife with the other hand. With her action, the dark void of the universe around her suddenly lit up. Many stars seemed to be moved by Zong Tianxuan''s action, so the stars moved. Between the stars, they turn into cages and block the four directions. The dark sword Qi in the forest wants to break the barrier of these stars. His sword is fierce and powerful. Where the sword Qi goes, it really cuts through the stars. But by such a hindrance, there is a way like silk sword light behind, catching up. There was no expression in the forest, but a heavy heart. This opponent is really powerful. It''s very difficult for him to escape at the moment. So is Lin Zhong himself. The rest of the miejian sect, let alone more. Although they are far away from each other, so as not to be affected by the fight between the two great martial god kings. But in fact, they didn''t hide far enough.Zong Tianxuan attracted Xingguang to block the whole world. While blocking the forest, he also surrounded these sword destroying masters. In the forest, the light of the sword and the light of the sword were so terrible that they were wounded. What''s more, other people? The light of the silk sword encircles and suppresses the forest. As soon as it passes by, there are two sword exterminator masters in different places. Lin Zhong is willing to help, but unfortunately, he is too busy to help himself at the moment. At this moment, Zong Tianxuan''s expression suddenly moved slightly. The next moment, the forest also felt another strong close. "I am merciful." In addition to the sound of Zen singing and Sanskrit singing all over the world, there is a clear Buddha light. A pair of Giant Buddha light palms, which block out the sky and the sun, tear apart the starlight that Zong Tianxuan blocked the universe from the outside. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the forest quickly turns into a black sword Qi and rushes out of it. He fixed his eyes on it. In the void, there was a golden arhat with two palms together: "is it benefactor Lin of miejian sect?" Lin Zhong thinks about what Gao Liang, who is dead, said before, and distinguishes the other''s identity: "are you maharoni in Yanhuang world?" It is maharoni who has become a Buddha. When his lips were dead and his teeth were cold, he offered a helping hand in time to help the forest: "I''m contacted by benefactor Gao. I don''t know what benefactor Gao is looking at..." "Senior brother Gao has been killed." Words in the woods. Maharoni put his hands together and sighed. At the same time, he was surrounded by the light of Buddha, which turned into a huge lotus, blocking him and the forest. Almost at the moment when the lotus appeared, it was already cut on top of the lotus by the terrible light of the sword. Lotus vibrates violently, and starts to spin continuously, removing the destructive power of the opponent. However, after a knife, it was another sword immediately. The whirling lotus stands still immediately. Then, on the huge lotus, a huge "ten" appeared, which ran through the whole and gradually split into four parts. However, maharoni has taken this opportunity to escape with the forest. As a Buddhist arhat, he is inferior to Lin Zhong in terms of attack and destructive power. But in the same realm, his defense ability is better than that in the forest. Although they were still defeated by Zong Tianxuan and had to try to avoid him, their joint efforts greatly increased the hope of a safe retreat. But a martial arts and a monk two hearts at the same time a shock, gave birth to a foreboding. As soon as Zong continued to chase them, he waved back. So, there is a colorful light, flying directly out of the Yellow world, through the distant void, to their side. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 575 Colorful light flies out of the world of Yanhuang, shuttles through the void all the way, and takes the initiative to go to Zong Tianxuan, who lives in the endless distance of the universe. The light fell on Zong Tianxuan and a Taoist robe appeared. The robe is embroidered with Celestial Star Yao, among which qizhengyao is the most brilliant one, shaking the heavens. No matter in the forest or maharoni, when they saw this robe, they all felt uncertain signs. The strength of this Taoist magic weapon is almost the only one they have ever seen. When maharoni first heard about Lei Zujian, Lei Fuzhen Wangjian and yiyuanjing in the Yanhuang Kingdom, he already exclaimed that Taoism is really better at refining treasures. But at the moment, when I see this seven Yao Chinese silk, I have to sigh that there is a heaven beyond. The difficulty is that this magic weapon is now in the hands of their enemies. With maharoni''s knowledge and knees, we all know that although Zong Tianxuan is a warrior, his whole body of martial arts cultivation is true, which is opposite to the power of the stars in the sky of Qiyao Hualing. In fact, there is a mystery behind it. If properly handled, the two sides may even complement each other, resulting in the effect of one plus one being greater than two. Zong Tianxuan''s strength is already very strong. With such a magic weapon, we can imagine the result. Linzhong and maharoni did not intend to continue to fight against it, but full speed evacuation. Zong Tianxuan, on the other hand, seemed to be in no hurry. He opened his arms and put on a robe. The next moment, there is a flash of stars in the Dark Universe. Countless bright stars shine in the void at the same time, everywhere. The dark universe seems to be illuminated by stars at this moment. Zong Tianxuan doesn''t need to go after her at all. At this moment, she aroused the resonance of the stars. When the stars spread, she had already covered maharoni and the forest who wanted to escape. The wide range of starlight was beyond the expectation of Lin Zhong and maharoni. It''s hard to believe that this kind of control can be achieved by the practitioners of the 15th realm. But the fact is in front of them. There was no expression on the face of the forest, and the black sword cut off. The sword Qi that exterminates heaven and earth, for the first time, can''t even break the star light that blocks the void. The face of the forest is like red iron, the eyes are cold, the hand holding the sword is constant and powerful, and the sword is linked. See the universe, one after another black sword gas fall. The miejian sect inherits the tradition, and its attack is extremely fierce. Several successive swords in the forest are all concentrated on one point. They really succeed in breaking the starlight in front of them. But after the starlight broke, what appeared in his vision was not the dark void of the universe. It''s Zong Tianxuan''s destructive power, which is stronger than his sword. Maharoni, the great master of Yanhuang Buddhism, had been on guard for a long time, so he quickly gathered the lotus flower with the magic power of Buddhism. But this time, his lotus flower was cut in half by Zong Tianxuan, and there was no chance to resist. Zong Tianxuan is merciless and his swords come out at the same time. Her body is bright with stars. Seven Zhengyao, hanging over her head. With her move, the seven Zhengyao above her head suddenly died out together, contributing a very powerful explosive force together. Then, the seven great Yao, which seemed to have disappeared before, reappeared in a flash. To be practical, Zong Tianxuan''s method of controlling Qiyao Hualing was simple and crude. To a certain extent, it buried part of Qiyao Hualing''s own magical function. However, in her own way, she brought another part of Qi Yao Hua Ling into full play. Even beyond its original limit. With the help of Qiyao Hualing, Zong Tianxuan also succeeded in surpassing his limits. The most powerful sword light and sword light turn into a torrent of destruction, and instantly submerge the same maharoni in the forest. One Buddha and one martial arts, the two top 15 in the world, can only run away in confusion for a while, and dare not face the front. Lin Zhong''s mind, which had already fallen to the bottom of the valley, was hit again. Because there is a hard fact for him to accept. He joined hands with his master Yun Shoufeng, slightly better than he and maharoni. On the one hand, they are from the same school and cooperate more tacit. On the other hand, the completion of the 15th realm of yunshoufeng is not young than that of maharoni. Although there is one martial arts and one Buddhism, yunshoufeng is superior to maharoni in many aspects of experience. The martial arts have always paid attention to actual combat, and the miejian sect started by killing. Yun Shoufeng has more lives than many people have ever seen in their lives. But even so, he and Lin Zhong work together to face Zong Tianxuan, who is now a seven Yao Hualing, and he is afraid that his performance will not be better than the combination of maharoni and Lin Zhong. Then, one thing is obvious. Zong Tianxuan, one person and one treasure, can inherit the whole miejian sect! For the proud descendants of miejian sect, the whole result is a shame to them.If Zong Tianxuan was the 16th frontier cultivator, Lin Zhong would not say much. However, they are both in the 15th realm, and the result is like cutting flesh in his heart. Maharoni thought more. It is bad news that Chu Yaoguang has broken through to the 15th frontier. With the treasure of Qiyao Hualing, the situation is even worse. After all, Chang''an city is not only a "Chu Yaoguang"! Even in front of the powerful Chu Yaoguang, maharoni could not help suspecting that he might not be the first master of Chang''an city. The evil emperor, who was once the head of the twelve Yanluo, was such a city master of Chang''an. How could he be powerful now? Maharoni didn''t have to think about it. He felt the pressure. Before Chu Yaoguang showed the seven Yao Hualing, maharoni thought to himself that if he joined hands with Lin Zhong, he would have the power to fight against each other. He''s in charge of defense, in the woods he''s in charge of attack. When there is no defense pressure in the forest, the unbridled attack is also a great threat to Chu Yaoguang. There is no need to doubt the attack power of miejian sect. "Chu Yaoguang" is not so easy to win because it is one against two. However, it was because there was more than one "Chu Yaoguang" in Chang''an city that maharoni called shanglinzhong to evacuate together for the first time. But at that time, maharoni did not expect that there was such a treasure as Qiyao Hualing in Chu Yaoguang. Once this robe is put on, the situation is totally different. "Chu Yaoguang" now does not need to worry about its own defense, let go of the attack, the attack is more terrible than before. As a result, maharoni and Lin Zhong were defeated in an instant, and they couldn''t even find a chance to fight hard. Seeing that the torrent of destruction in front of him completely occupied the Six Harmonies of the universe, maharoni''s face was helpless and his hands were in ten. Suddenly, a picture of eight trigrams of Taoism appeared in the sky above his golden body. In the rotation of the eight diagrams, it temporarily blocks the terrible torrent of starlight. Maharoni quickly took the forest and ran away together. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 576 Zong Tianxuan is temporarily blocked by the eight diagrams, and his eyebrows can''t help stirring up. Her swords and swords are in a series. With the blessing of Qi Yao Hua Ling, she is extremely powerful in attacking and destroying the eight diagrams. Zong Tianxuan moves forward and continues to pursue maharoni and Lin Zhong. She took back her left sword, and with an extension of her hand, she caught the broken and falling eight diagrams. "Things from Li shulou..." As Zong Tianxuan shuttled through the universe, he began to talk, as if to himself or to others. The rune on her forehead lights up, from which comes Zhang Dongyun''s voice: "later, bring it back to Chang''an." This treasure should have been lent to maharoni by Li shulou. From this point of view, the two sides still have contacts and even cooperate more deeply than before. It also confirms the information Zhang Dongyun got from xuxing Luohan, Sheyin monk and others. Li shulou once mentioned that he wanted to visit Cihang Bodhisattva. What he wanted to do was not known at that time. According to the eight diagrams in maharoni''s hand, there is likely to be cooperation between the two sides at the moment. With the eight diagrams, I have more clues to find Li shulou. Although the eight diagrams are broken, they are still useful to Zhang Dongyun, Shen horong and others. Of course, if Li shulou gets relevant information from maharoni, he will certainly prevent this. At that time, it depends on the game between the two sides, who has the better means. Now, if Zong Tianxuan can chop maharoni to death, it would be best. However, compared with Lin Zhong, the more reckless elder of miejian sect, maharoni, the great master of Yanhuang Buddhism, was obviously more cautious and prevented defeat before victory. It''s not easy to escape from Shengtian under Zong Tianxuan''s sword. Maharoni will try his best to grasp this opportunity. Relying on the eight diagrams to resist, without Zong Tianxuan''s threat of sword light and sword light in a short time, maharoni''s golden body was covered with a bodhi tree. This Bodhi Tree thrives in the universe, and soon breaks through the void, as if to open up a road. Maharoni quickly took the forest, through the void Road, to the more distant universe. Zong Tianxuan caught up with him and cut his right hand on the bodhi tree. The bodhi tree swayed, the leaves rained, and a huge scar was added to the trunk. But he insisted. On the surface of the trunk, there is more water. Zong Tianxuan''s eyes flickered slightly: "is Cihang quiet?" She also followed the path of the void to the other end of the void. After crossing the void Road, Zong Tianxuan felt a light in front of his eyes. The empty world in front of us is not as dark and quiet as the ordinary universe. It''s a bright and peaceful place under the Buddha''s light. In the light of the Buddha, the chanting of Zen and Sanskrit is incessant, and the Bodhi and lotus are everywhere. In the past, Zong Tianxuan had seen the pure land of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou. But compared with this peaceful and pure land, it is insignificant. Although in the current angle distance, I can''t see the whole picture of the pure land. However, from Zong Tianxuan''s perception, it can be determined that the scope of this pure land is much larger than that of the whole Yanhuang kingdom. And, this is for her and other experts. If you change to someone with lower accomplishments, you will not want to see the panorama of the pure land even if you move all your life. You will only feel that the pure land is infinite. It''s not that the pure land is too big for their moving speed, but that their mind will be overwhelmed by the pure land, so they can''t get a glimpse of it. Although Zong Tianxuan''s spirit was not suppressed, he could still feel the wonderful Buddha Dharma in this peaceful land. The brilliance of Qiyao Hualing is no longer so bright in front of the pure land Buddha light. "No wonder they say that Cihang is a great Bodhisattva. It really deserves its reputation." Zong Tianxuan nodded slightly: "brother, what shall we do next?" "No hurry." Zhang Dongyun said: "in that case, now bring back the things of Li shulou first, and we''ll find this guy first." "Good." Zong Tianxuan wrote down the location of Cihang Jingtu and then returned to Yanhuang kingdom. Just now, it is because the bodhi tree Dharma instrument is introduced, so it comes in an instant. Now I have to go back by myself. With Zong Tianxuan''s accomplishments, I have to go through the void many times and spend some time. On the other side, in the universe near the Yellow world, aokong looks at the quiet and deep universe, silent, as if in a trance. Since Zong Tianxuan showed up, he stopped fighting and just looked at each other silently. At the moment, his mood gradually calmed down. After all, it was Chu Yaoguang''s choice to sacrifice himself and save Zong Tianxuan.However, aokong still has a lot of regrets in his mind. Although he is proud of himself, he also admits that Zong Tianxuan is really superior in strength. At the same level, he is not sure that he will be able to beat each other. If Zong Tianxuan takes Qiyao Hualing with him, he will have to run. But the more powerful the opponent is, the more he can''t help thinking: If Chu Yaoguang is still there, is it the same? Lei Han''s Galaxy heart jade and Mo Li''s seven Yao Chinese silk should belong to her Every time I think of it, aokong is at a loss. No matter Feng Qi or Fu Yuting, it''s difficult to understand aokong''s current reaction under the condition of not knowing the inside information. However, Fu Yuting can feel the other party''s mood floating. With her understanding of Ao Kong, it''s better not to disturb the other party at this time, so she stops Feng Qi who is preparing to come to the ceremony. After a long time, it was not until Zong Tianxuan''s posture reappeared in the universe that aokong finally regained his mind. "Run away for them?" Ao Kong asked faintly. "Shame." Zong Tianxuan nodded: "Cihang Jingtu is not a small thing. I''m not sure. At least I have to go out in person to have a chance." Ao Kong nodded, and then asked, "is the Eight Diagrams his?" "Not bad," said Zong "Hope is a useful clue." Aokong greets Tianxuan, then turns to look at Fu Yuting and Feng Qi. "Thank you for your help." Fu Yuting hugged aokong: "thank you." Feng Qi is also the same action: "the grace of saving lives is unforgettable." Although he didn''t know why aokong was in a daze just now, Feng Qi knew that although his family and aokong had been husband and wife before, they were in some embarrassment. So he didn''t say much. He regarded Quan as a normal contact between the two factions, receiving favors, expressing gratitude and gratitude in the future. "You are so seriously injured, you''d better go back to Chang''an first." Aokong''s expression was calm and his tone was indifferent: "there''s one thing. You should think about it carefully and make a decision. Do you want to go back to Wuming kingdom to have a look?" Fu Yuting and Feng Qi nodded slowly: "it''s reasonable." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 577 Most of the miejian sect are arrogant and overbearing. But they have their own clear judgment of strength, and they don''t really think that they are invincible. They are sure to fight in a contest of five to five. Even when their families are a little bit under the wind, they still believe in fighting to the death. However, if it is obvious that there is little hope of beating the stone with eggs, Yun Shoufeng, Lin Zhong and others will not take the initiative to fight to the end if they are not forced to retreat. It''s the right choice to concentrate on self-cultivation, further improve yourself, and then fight each other. They are just bloodthirsty and warlike, not completely crazy to lose their sense and judgment. In today''s World War I, Chang''an City has proved that "Chu Yaoguang" alone, with seven Yao Hualing, can defeat the whole miejian sect. Considering the other masters of Chang''an City and the unfathomable Lord of Chang''an City, it is obvious that Chang''an''s current strength has exceeded the endurance limit of miejian sect. Then, the miejian sect has to consider a question: what will they do if Chang''an helps Senluo sword palace and counterattacks the unknown world? Chang''an, of course, may only be in luojian Palace once, and will not help the other side to attack their hometown across the distant void. However, the miejian sect had to guard against the possibility of Chang''an''s help. If Chang''an helps Senluo sword palace fight back and the sword exterminating sect makes a decision, they may not be able to retreat completely. There must be casualties. It is no doubt that Lin Zhong quickly contacted Yun Shoufeng and other people to lead the miejian sect to take the lead and withdraw from Wuming. There is no need to worry about firewood. However, in this way, it will certainly be a heavy blow to our own people''s prestige and cohesion. It''s hard to say whether to gamble this time or not. But for senlo sword palace, they have a chance to return to the unknown world. If you tell me from your heart, most people in Senluo sword palace naturally hope to return to the unknown world. It''s not just that I feel like I''m living in Yanhuang. More because of the local feeling. The disciples of Fansen luojian Palace are all from Wuming kingdom. It is not thousands or tens of thousands of miles away from home to Yanhuang, but across the starry sky. For many disciples of Senluo sword palace with low and medium accomplishments, they can''t return to the Wuming realm by their own accomplishments. For many practitioners, it is difficult not to feel homesick at such a distance. However, Feng Qi, Fu Yuting and other senior leaders of Senluo sword Palace are not busy making decisions on this matter. Up to now, it is not clear whether they will return or not. They must consider the views of Chang''an city. If Chang''an intends to expand the Wuming border, they obviously have no position and strength to stop it. How to adjust their position is something they must foresee first. This point, Fu Yuting in take people to Yanhuang world, has psychological preparation. Although Feng Qi just knew about it, he didn''t need Fu Yuting to remind him. Miejian sect needs to be clear. Who is the one who decides the fate of Wuming kingdom. Samurai must also recognize this. "Contact other disciples of our sect first, and let''s get together." Feng Qi told Fu Yuting: "then, arrange someone to go to Wuming to inquire about the situation, and we''ll make a decision later." Fu Yuting nodded: "it''s important for you to take good care of your injury." The disciples of Senluo sword palace fled separately. There are only a few people who follow Fu Yuting to Yanhuang. A considerable number of people, I am afraid, have been killed. The most urgent task for Fu Yuting and others is to gather other survivors first and preserve the vitality of Senluo sword palace as much as possible. At that time, we will select the right people to go to wumingjie to inquire about the news. Obviously, we also hope that among the survivors there will be high-level masters of Senluo sword palace. At the moment, Feng Qi''s recovery is very important, while Fu Yuting, no matter whether she is embarrassed with AO Kong, needs to stay in Chang''an City for a long time as a link between the two sides. This is crucial for the future of senlo sword palace. In terms of Fu Yuting''s selfishness, it''s good to be reunited with aokong and Aoying. It''s just that she needs to step up her efforts to recruit other survivors of this faction. Fu Yuting and Feng Qi didn''t mention it. Zong Tianxuan and AO Kong also didn''t mention whether Chang''an helped Senluo sword palace fight back to Wuming. They return to Yanhuang with Fu Yuting and meet Zhang Dongyun. "Do you know the rules here?" Zhang Dongyun looked at Feng Qi and asked calmly. Feng Qi clasped his fists: "the old man took refuge in Chang''an and was saved by Chang''an. For the rest of his life, he will abide by the rules of Chang''an and serve the Lord of the city to repay today''s kindness." Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly: "Chang''an rules of the people, Chang''an will accommodate him, for everyone is the same.""Yes." Feng Qi wants to talk but stops. Zhang Dongyun glanced at the other side: "the sword destroying party is the enemy of Chang''an. Even if they come to surrender, they should have at least two gifts." Two Feng Qi was so sure that he breathed a long breath: "what the city master said is true." There is no doubt that the so-called at least two gifts are the heads of Yun Shoufeng and Lin Zhongwu. Miejian sect has just damaged many top experts, such as Gaoliang, which can be regarded as a great damage to their vitality. Today, they are mainly located in yunshoufeng and linzhongzheng. If you don''t count Feng Qi, Yun Shoufeng, and Lin Zhong, the three masters in the 15th realm, you don''t have to worry about destroying the sword sect. Zhang Dongyun looks at Feng Qi below, and a faint smile appears at the corner of his mouth. This is a very clear man. Many of Feng Qi''s ideas are still in his mind, and even Fu Yuting didn''t get through. But for Zhang Dongyun, he has a clear view of what he is thinking. As the leader of Senluo sword palace, Feng Qi was once the first expert in Wuming kingdom. In terms of his martial arts talent and cultivation strength, he is naturally not bad. But as a leader, he can be relatively mediocre. His temperament is relatively peaceful, and he has the heart of pity for talent, so that he is in danger of raising a tiger, which makes the rise of miejian school yunshoufeng. Of course, from another point of view, it can also be said that Feng Qi is confident and magnanimous to meet the challenge of his subordinates. However, in Zhang Dongyun''s view, Feng Qi''s tolerance for the rise of others can be said to be magnanimous. If he tolerates the rise of the miejian school, he would be thoughtless. This sword skill, to a certain extent, just restrains the inheritance of Kendo in Senluo sword palace. Even if you want to sharpen your Kendo, you should still control it within a certain range. After all, the rise of miejian sect is accompanied by too much killing. Even for the king who no longer sympathizes with the people''s strength, there are ten lives to burn. Feng Qi was obsessed with swordsmanship and had compassion for talent. His benevolence towards the exterminator school was his inhumanity to more people. If a cloud Shoufeng he can deal with, then the unexpected rise of the forest, let him also rollover. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 578 Feng Qi''s rollover not only brought him unprecedented setbacks, but also caused the biggest crisis in the history of Senluo sword palace. In the end, Senluo sword palace was forced to withdraw from Wuming realm, and wandered in the void. Previously, he fought with people in the forest and was seriously injured. Heaven seems to have given Feng Qi a chance to make up for his mistakes. Unfortunately, although he and Senluo sword palace successfully recaptured most of the unknown world, the miejian sect managed to resist their pressure. As a result, Lin Zhong''s injury healed, and Senluo sword palace suffered another tragedy. Yun Shoufeng and Lin Zhong vowed to kill Feng Qi this time. He suffered two big defeats in a row, which made him much more sober than he used to be. Before he returned to the world of Yan and Huang, he had already made a decision. He will stay in Chang''an for the rest of his life. Gong Luosen''s position as the leader of the palace. Next, after the disciples came back, they selected the right person to take over. In the future, even if Senluo sword palace returns to Wuming Kingdom, it will be under the leadership of the new palace leader. Even if the major of the new palace is temporarily unable to break through to the fourteenth realm or above, it doesn''t matter. As the elder of the Supreme Court after he left office, Feng Qi would support him. More importantly, win the support of Chang''an. Fu Yuting would not be the new palace leader unless she had to. It''s not that I don''t value her. On the contrary, I want her to occupy a transcendent position, which is convenient to act as the link between Chang''an and Senluo sword palace. She will be the same supreme elder as Feng Qi. For Feng Qi, he knows what it means to stay in Chang''an city like this. Chu Yaoguang, Ao Kong and other people have a special relationship with Chang''an city leader, who are really detached Ke Qing. And he, Feng Qi, has something of a subordinate. It''s not easy for a wudaoshenjun in the 15th realm to pass his heart without being the head of an ox but the tail of a Phoenix. At least a few years ago, when he was forced to withdraw from Wuming kingdom in the face of the defeat of miejian sect for the first time, Feng Qi never wanted to surrender to anyone. But now, without much hesitation, he took this step. It is true that his sword heart has been worn away by defeat, but it is far more than that. Just thinking about his past shame on Senluo sword palace, Feng Qi is determined to mend the gap. A little personal honor and disgrace, then simply put it out of the way. Zhang Dongyun has a panoramic view of the other party''s thoughts. As for Wuming Kingdom, he really wants to occupy it. Although it is not enough to really open the function of satellite city at present, he can do some basic preparation work first. He does not have an accurate number for the distance between Wuming and Yanhuang. However, if the other party is within the scope of the 16th official expansion of invincible City, it will have the potential to build a satellite city. We can lay a foundation there first, and save time and energy when we really need it. Even if it is not a satellite city, it can accept population and material resources. Already to the meat of the mouth, Zhang Chengzhu naturally accepted. Let the people of Senluo sword palace worry about these things first. They can''t bypass Chang''an to make a decision. Feng Qi goes down to recuperate, and Fu Yuting leaves Yanhuang to find other lost classmates. In the main hall of Daming Palace, only a few brothers and sisters were left. Zong Tianxuan takes out the broken eight diagrams and gives them to Zhang Dongyun. After looking at it for a moment, Zhang Dongyun first nodded and then shook his head: "it''s true that it''s from Li shulou, but there are not many clues for us to use." This is also the meaning of the title. Li shulou is a solitary man with a secret whereabouts. Although he lent the eight diagrams to Buddhism, he is not close to Buddhism. How can he not be wary of Buddhism and master his details? The eight diagrams are more of a treasure to protect one''s body. It is very difficult to trace the whereabouts of Li shulou with this magic breath. However, Zhang Dongyun through the invincible City, or see a clue. He handed the broken eight diagrams to his side. Next to a girl, reached for it. It''s Shen He Rong. "Congratulations to the eighth sister for becoming a martial god, and congratulations to the eleventh brother for becoming a wasteland God." After Shen Herong appeared, he first congratulated Zong Tianxuan and AO Kong. Zong Tianxuan and AO Kong almost said in one voice: "Congratulations, too, on becoming a great master." This time, Shen He Rong closed the door and went out of the gate. His cultivation reached a higher level, reached the peak of the Confucian master, and completed the fourteenth realm of Confucianism. For her, this is also a true surpassing of her self in the realm. She is not unfamiliar with the fourteenth realm of Confucianism because she "embraces all rivers in the sea" and "thinks of the wise when she sees them". After all, it was a temporary trick. Now we are really stepping into the fifth realm of Confucian masters, the realm of sages.For such a talented person as she, naturally, there are many gains that she has never had before. Under the guidance of Zhang Dongyun, Shen Herong quickly splashed ink on the broken eight diagrams, leaving behind ink words. These ink words, all immersed in the eight diagrams, disappeared. The fragmentary and damaged eight diagrams gradually show brilliance, and the brilliance fills in the fragmentary and damaged place, making the Eight Diagrams seem to be restored to good condition. "Will he feel that we are looking for him through this thing?" Asked Zong Tianxuan. Shen and Rong shook his head: "eight elder sister rest assured, big brother''s method is quite subtle, although he has strong perception ability, but also close to a certain distance, can be detected, to that distance, we can almost find him." Zong Tianxuan nodded: "that''s good." She looked up at Zhang Dongyun: "elder brother, shall I go?" "Eight younger sisters observe the pure land of Cihang, twelve younger sisters go to find seven younger brothers, and eleven younger brothers stare at Wuming boundary." Zhang Dongyun said. Zong Tianxuan, Shen and Rong all nodded: "good." Aokong opened his mouth, and finally made no sound. Shen and Rong took the repaired Bagua pan and immediately set out to join Su Po. Yan Huang, peace as before. Fu Yuting takes in the same family of Luojian palace in Rosen, and arranges the staff to sneak back to Wuming realm quietly to inquire about the news. The news from the Wuming world shows that the miejian sect has no iron head, and they are constantly withdrawing from the Wuming world. Yunshoufeng and the two masters in the forest have disappeared for the time being. Of course, the top and bottom of the miejian sect didn''t want to admit this advice, but the harsh fact was in front of them and told them that they couldn''t do it. It''s hard to get news that Yun Shoufeng, the leader of miejian sect, came out of the nebula. As soon as he reappeared, he had to face a battle that he would never fight and would lose. Those who are summoned by the order of the forest almost kowtow to death in front of the old leader. I hope the old leader will not be impulsive. Yun Shoufeng finally turned pale and went to Cihang pure land. Here, he met Lin Zhong, maharoni and some Buddhist masters. Everyone''s faces were very serious. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 579 "Uncle, I''ll introduce you." The forest welcomes Yun Shoufeng: "this is the empty mountain arhat of Cihang pure land, and this is the maharoni arhat of Yanhuang kingdom." Hearing the word "Yan Huang Jie", Yun Shoufeng''s eyes flickered slightly. "I heard the name of benefactor Yun early, and I finally got it today. It''s really predestined." Maharoni said. "I''ve heard the name of master for a long time, too." Yun Shoufeng nodded, then looked at a skinny old monk beside maharoni: "master Kongshan, please say hello to great Bodhisattva Cihang for me." The empty mountain with a thin face, Luohan''s palms together: "definitely, definitely." Yun Shoufeng then asked, "I don''t know if Yun is lucky enough to meet Cihang Bodhisattva?" "Unfortunately, Bodhisattvas have been sitting at the gate in recent years. At present, not only do they not see foreigners, but also poor monks and other disciples who ask for help. They can only report outside the gate," he said When Yun Shoufeng heard the speech, his white eyebrows suddenly rose and his eyes looked around at the woods and maharoni. Maharoni''s face was calm, and the forest nodded without expression. Yun Shoufeng asked: "I heard that there was a monk in the pure land of Cihang. He fell into the hands of the middle people of Chang''an. Did the great Bodhisattva of Cihang not ask?" The empty mountain Luohan palms together: "the Bodhisattva already knows about the passing away of my younger martial brother, but how she decides is beyond our knowledge." Yun Shoufeng looked around the pure land of Cihang: "forgive me for being stupid. I''ll ask you what I think. Apart from master Kongshan, what do other eminent monks in the pure land of Cihang think about the fall of master xuxing?" The empty mountain Luohan truthfully replied: "some martial brothers are indignant, some martial brothers are exquisite in Buddhism, and have seen through life and death." Yun Shoufeng''s tone began to be straightforward: "excuse me, has great Bodhisattva Cihang seen through life and death, and doesn''t take the death of his disciples seriously?" "I don''t know that." The empty mountain Luohan replied. Yun Shoufeng is silent. Lin Zhong stood aside and knew what his master thought. He was also disappointed in Cihang''s pure land. Zong Tianxuan''s strength is almost invincible in the 15th frontier. If you want to overwhelm her, the greatest hope is that Cihang Bodhisattva will come out in person. This is not necessarily a standard number. Because Zong Tianxuan has such a strong posture, he may not be the first master of Chang''an. Chang''an City and the unfathomable Lord. "Let''s assume that the great Bodhisattva of Cihang has no time to act." "I''m afraid that the master of Chang''an and Chu Yaoguang can''t be subdued at the same time with the array of Li shulou," the forest asked slowly Hearing the name of Li shulou, Yun Shoufeng''s eyes flashed again. The other party, like Su Po, Chu Yaoguang and others, used to be the so-called "Twelve Yan Luo" in the Yanhuang world. Now that they break up, it''s a good thing. Yun Shoufeng and Lin Zhong have never seen each other''s accomplishments. However, the array that a Taoist Heavenly King took seriously must not be weak. At least, it''s not a big problem to offset Zong Tianxuan''s Qiyao Hualing? In this way, our team is not weak. According to the empty mountain arhat, although there are monks in Cihang pure land who do not want to participate, he is not the only Buddhist arhat who wants to seek justice for the forgiving arhat. Conservative calculations show that there are at least five of their 15th level masters. Such a lineup, unless Su Po, Ao Kong, Shen and Rong suddenly break through to the fourteenth frontier, otherwise they can completely ignore Su Po and others. If Feng Qi can recover from his injury and return to his peak state in the past years, his weight will be heavier. The gap between Wu Huang and Wu Shen is a natural gap in the real realm, which can not be made up by talent. As far as Chang''an city is concerned, the only known thorny people are Chang''an City Master and Chu Yaoguang. But the problem is that these two people are too tough. Although Yun Shoufeng has never been in touch with Lin Zhong personally, he knows Lin Zhong well. Being able to subdue the forest temporarily and being forced to turn to others for help is enough to explain the problem. If you believe in Li shulou and his array, it can only topple one of Chang''an City Master or Chu Yaoguang. Can the rest of us work together to ensure that we can compete with the other? Even if we can really compete, it''s not enough. They need to win, not draw. Now they are forced to withdraw from the Wuming world. If they want to recapture the Wuming world, they have to fight back against Yanhuang and take revenge for Gaoliang and others. It''s meaningless to just fight against each other. What''s more, in case Su Po and others on the other side break through to the 15th realm? Referring to the situation of "Chu Yaoguang", it is totally different from them in the fourteenth realm. "For one thing, it''s still unknown whether immortal Li''s array can be made. For another thing, even if the array can be made, it may not be sure to subdue benefactor Ming and benefactor Chu. Benefactor Lin''s worry is very reasonable."Maharoni then said, "fortunately, elder martial brother Kongshan, we have found something else." Lin Zhong, Yun Shoufeng all look a coagulation: "how to say?" Empty mountain arhat said: "poor monk accidentally met a Confucian literary sage, he and Chang''an, also have gratitude and resentment." Yun Shoufeng''s eyes brightened slightly: "Yasheng, or Sage The empty mountain arhat replied: "he is a semi saint, but his study has a long history." After listening to the first half of the sentence, Lin Zhong and Yun Shoufeng could not help feeling disappointed. Confucian practice, above the master, is the sage of literature. Among them, semi saint is the same as their 15th realm cultivation. It''s not that they belittle themselves, but they are both the 15th frontier. It''s impossible for them to fight against the Lord of Chang''an and Chu Yaoguang, but the difficulty is too high. If the person who has a grudge against Chang''an is only a Confucian semi saint in the 15th realm, it will certainly be much better than none in terms of the present situation, but it can not be decisive. Unless this Confucian semi sage is at the same level as Chu Yaoguang and Li shulou. But judging from the information we have now, it is Chang''an''s own Shen Herong who will have more hope if he arrives at the 15th frontier. However, after hearing the second half of empty mountain arhat''s words, Lin Zhong and Yun Shoufeng came back to spirit. It has a long history It''s unusual to say that from the mouth of the empty mountain arhat. After all, he himself learned from the great Bodhisattva Cihang. In the eyes of the empty mountain arhat, the apprenticeship has a long history and is quite important. The semi sage of Confucianism, at least, is the foundation of the sub sage. Even, it could be true saints. "At the moment, benefactor Yue should have contacted his helpers." Empty mountain Luohan hands together: "poor monk and he agreed to meet later, if you are interested, you can go with me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 580 "Thank you, master." Yun Shoufeng nodded and looked into the woods. Lin Zhong immediately said: "uncle, I have been in the cloud for a long time. It''s too hard. I''ll take a rest for a while. I''ll go with master Kongshan." He had been injured by Zong Tianxuan before, but fortunately he was not seriously injured. With the help of the eminent monk of Cihang pure land, the rain came down, and soon the injury was all right. "You worked hard, too." Yun Shoufeng nodded and said a few words in the forest. Then he turned his head and looked at the empty mountain arhat: "I don''t know what to call this Confucian Wenzong?" Empty mountain Luohan replied: "benefactor Yue is called" Mr. Fang Cun ". In fact, I don''t know all about his apprenticeship. I just can see that he is full of antiquity and is not simple." Yun Shoufeng said, "if you can be praised by the master, it''s natural for you to be an extraordinary person." The empty mountain arhat said: "two benefactors, take a rest in the pure land for the time being. Your disciples can also come here. Welcome to the pure land at any time." After Yun Shoufeng thanks in the forest, he has other monks of Cihang pure land to take them to rest. Only two monks, Kongshan Luohan and maharoni, were left. Maharoni said, "it''s hard for elder martial brother. Maharoni is ashamed of elder martial brother and Cihang Bodhisattva." No matter in the forest or in yunshoufeng, the miejian sect works together. The sword is cold and full of killing intention. It seems that people will be slaughtered anytime and anywhere. The artistic conception of martial arts is quite different from that of Buddhism. Although both Lin Zhong and Yun Shoufeng are willing to be guests, they still leave dark marks in the eyes of Buddhist disciples, which offends the pure land compassion. All these things, that is, the great Bodhisattva of Cihang, are unimpeded. If you change the Buddha''s eyes, I''m afraid you will suppress the two murderous God kings of miejian sect first. "I hope that in the future they will be able to put down their butcher''s knife." Empty mountain Luohan double Palms: "Chang''an is also like this." Maharoni said with a wry smile, "if you put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha, the possibility of destroying the sword sect is even greater than that of Chang''an city." Empty mountain arhat looked at him, maharoni sighed: "recent news, Yanhuang side of my Buddhist disciples, there are no more than ten." "Sin, sin." The empty mountain and the Arhats sing ten praises to Buddha. Maharoni did the same thing. If he really wanted to say that, he could not wait for Cihang Bodhisattva to have a bad temper. Now he was angry with King Kong, incarnating himself as the king of fury, and subduing the evil sycophant of Chang''an. Unfortunately "When benefactor Yue comes, please let me know. I will go with him to see benefactor Yue." Maharoni said. Empty mountain Luohan nodded: "this is of course, after all, you are most familiar with Yanhuang and Chang''an city." "I''ll leave first. I won''t disturb elder martial brother Qingxiu." Maharoni said goodbye. There is a place for him in the pure land. There, someone was waiting for him to come back. "It''s been a long time, isn''t it?" Maharoni entered the monastery, waved his hand and motioned to the people to be free. Jinghua, master Zhiyuan, longshetuo and other monks all looked at maharoni and said, "what''s the situation?" "Both of them are martial god kings who are domineering in their cultivation and sharp in their swords. They have experienced many battles." Maharoni said: "if there is no robe, they can fight against benefactor Chu." Jinghua nods gently. Master Zhiyuan said with a wry smile, "if you look at it this way, it''s not enough to fight against Chang''an city. When master Shuxing''s accident happened, Chen Huang should not have arrived at the 15th frontier. That is to say, it can''t be that she joined hands with the Lord of Chang''an to win Master Shuxing, but the Lord of Chang''an did it alone." Maharoni nodded: "so later, let''s see if the Confucian Mr. Fang Cun can give us some surprises." Everyone nodded in silence. Maharoni looked at Jinghua: "what''s the treasure that immortal Li needs Jinghua said, "I found one." Behind her, the five colors flowed, and then she took out a brocade box from it and handed it to her teacher. Maharoni opened his eyes and nodded slightly: "some progress has been made at last." Long shetuo said: "I just don''t know when immortal Li will come to the pure land to get this treasure? His whereabouts can really be called "the Dragon sees the head but not the end." Maharoni''s face was calm: "it should be soon. I lost the eight diagrams. I''m sorry for Li Zhenren, but I think he knows that the situation is urgent." When Jinghua and others heard the speech, they all looked dignified. It''s really urgent. Li shulou''s array, I don''t know when it will be able to gather the treasure of the array. The longer the delay, the worse it will be for them. "Chu Yaoguang" has already broken through to the 15th situation, which almost made maharoni and Linzhong suffer a great loss. As time goes on, what about Su Po? What about aokong?What about Shen and Rong? They work hard here to build up the strength against the current Chang''an City, but the strength of Chang''an city is also growing rapidly. Even, it may grow faster than them. How can this be without anxiety? "Cihang Bodhisattva, do you really refuse to do it?" Longshetuo asked softly. Maharoni nodded slowly: "the Bodhisattva has broken all dharmas, but we have not broken them." Long shetuo refused: "it''s Chang''an who intends to invade Xiniu Hezhou. It depends on their style. Even if there is no younger martial sister Jinghua, they must occupy the whole Yanhuang kingdom. Moreover, they are so ambitious that Yanhuang kingdom can''t hold it. The cause and effect is planted by them, not us!" Maharoni said: "who is right and who is wrong? Now, it''s meaningless. If we stay in Cihang pure land, the Bodhisattva will protect us. But when we leave Cihang pure land, there are all kinds of disturbances, and the Bodhisattva will not set foot in it, just..." He looked around Jinghua and sighed with a smile However, if you don''t agree with me, I''m not willing to. We are all stubborn. " Long shetuo snorted: "disciples really don''t agree. Why isn''t Chang''an giving up their ambition of annexation?" Maharoni said with a smile: "the world is a sea of bitterness. We just wipe our heart lamp and light up the front three feet." Longshetuo''s expression was slightly dim: "Bodhisattva is guarding the pure land of Cihang. It''s really peaceful here. But if one day, Chang''an city will occupy even here? Bodhisattva, it''s like raising a tiger... " "Silence." Maharoni interrupted. He calmly looked at longshetuo: "if you just said that, it''s over." Longshetuo''s face was ashamed, and his palms were in ten: "I know my sin." "Bodhisattva is magnanimous. He doesn''t care what you say, but you should also know that some things are wrong, not only can''t be publicized in his mouth, but also can''t be remembered in his heart." Said maharoni quietly. Longshetuo bowed his head: "yes." Maharoni said: "now that the cause and effect with Chang''an is over, you are becoming more and more powerless. In the next few days, you will rest assured to stay in the pure land and practice, and stop participating in it." Jinghua then said in a voice, "master, I will go with you." Maharoni''s eyes came up. Jinghua calmly replied: "as the elder martial brother said, it''s not just the cause and effect between the disciples and Chang''an, but the cause and effect is still there, and it must be finished. The disciples are more familiar with the situation and dare not stay out of it." Maharoni said, "if you practice at ease, you will have the possibility of ending the cause and effect in the future." Jinghua''s hands are in ten: "I have some ideas about practice. I would like to ask the master and Bodhisattva for advice." At the same time, the colorful light around her reappeared, and more and more prosperous. In the colorful light, there is a peacock with bright tail feathers, which gradually appears and stands behind Jinghua. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 581 "I want to give up this body and ask the master and Bodhisattva to make the decision." Jinghua said calmly. Maharoni said: "now, you have successfully transformed the evil way into the practice of Buddhism?" Jinghua nodded: "yes, this peacock body will stay in the pure land and repose some incense." Maharoni said, "well, let''s ask the Bodhisattva to preside over this matter. Come with me. We''ll meet the Bodhisattva together." Jinghua answered: "yes, master." The master and the apprentice went together to meet Cihang Bodhisattva. Soon, in the pure land, in the thousand Buddha Hall, there was an additional incense offering. A Golden Peacock, shining all over, sat down in the thousand Buddha Hall and gathered its wings. Soon, a light flashed in front of the peacock. The expression on peacock''s face also changed from slightly ferocious numbness to calmness. A moment later, Jinghua came out with maharoni. She looks the same as before. However, she succeeded in turning the evil into the incarnation of Buddhism. At this time, if Lei Han wanted to catch her, she would never give her a chance. It has already reached a higher level in the practice of Buddhism. The cultivation of the fourteenth realm was stable, and began to accumulate for a new goal. "There''s still a long way to go to build a golden body of arhat." Jinghua whispered. Maharoni said, "therefore, you will stay in the pure land for the next time to meditate." When Jinghua wanted to say something, maharoni raised his hand to stop her saying: "benefactor Yue, just go there. You don''t have to ask any more. We won''t easily conflict with Chang''an City until we are sure. Instead, you stay in the pure land and wait for real man Li to come. Then you can live in the middle of harmony." Hearing the speech, Jinghua nodded silently: "I understand. Please rest assured." Maharoni said: "now we and Chang''an are no longer because of your personal enmity. Don''t be stubborn about it. You can be more peaceful." "I will follow the instructions of my master." Jinghua answered and immediately went down to practice. Maharoni stood where he was, silent for a long time. I don''t know when, he suddenly had one more person behind him. Maharoni didn''t turn around, but said in a soft voice, "if I am dead in Chang''an, please take care of Jinghua. She is a rare talent in Buddhism." The old monk standing behind him is the empty mountain arhat. After listening to maharoni''s words, the old monk nodded gently. Even if we don''t consider the original cultivation of demons, we only practice Buddhism. The strength of Jinghua in the same realm is also higher than that of the "five color gods and demons" road snow garden in the past. To some extent, she was obsessed with Taoism at that time, although it can not be said that she was casting pearls in secret, but she did not show her best. Buddhism is the most suitable method for her practice. On this road, she is not only more effective in fighting in the same realm, but also faster in improving the realm of practice and progress. "This son has deep roots. Even if he doesn''t have my care, he can achieve the same goal. His future achievements are more likely to be above you and me." Empty mountain arhat looked at maharoni and said quietly, "I understand what elder martial brother means, but After all, I belong to the pure land of Cihang. " Maharoni said: "the Manjusri relic is likely to fall into the hands of Chang''an city. With our current relationship, even if we are willing to make peace and try to exchange it for the relic, Chang''an city will not agree." When the other party mentioned Manjusri, Luohan was silent. After a long time, he sighed: "since the Bodhisattva does not appear, maybe there is another reason?" Maharoni''s face rarely showed a wry smile: "I''m afraid that one day, the expansion of Chang''an city will push forward, even here." After a moment''s silence, the empty mountain arhat finally spoke again: "well, I''ll go to Ananda''s pure land and ask what Ananda means." Maharoni said, "there''s no need for elder martial brother to leave in person. Just write a letter to show me where Ananda''s pure land is. I''d better take this trip. Elder martial brother will contact benefactor Yue later." Empty mountain Luohan gently shook his head: "since I want to disturb Ananda Bodhisattva, I''d better go there myself, but I''m cautious about the cause and effect, and it''s a crime that involves more He looked at maharoni and said, "benefactor Yue, just go for me, elder martial brother. At that time, you will have a better understanding of the information about Yanhuang Kingdom, and you can introduce it to them." Maharoni put his palms together: "thank you, elder martial brother." Empty mountain Luohan nodded: "I''m leaving for Ananda pure land. If you have any news from benefactor Yue, elder martial brother will send a message back to Cihang pure land and contact me from here." "Hope for good news." Maharoni said. Empty mountain Luohan nodded slowly: "yes..."He said goodbye to maharoni and then reported to Cihang Bodhisattva. "I told you not to go, and you won''t listen?" Asked the Bodhisattva. Empty mountain Luohan hands together: "disciples dare not, but Manjusri fell in the hands of Chang''an people, really can''t ignore, please Bodhisattva think twice." The Bodhisattva said, "everyone has his own fate. I won''t interfere in your decisions. But when you go to Ananda''s pure land, you need to tell elder martial brother Ananda that I won''t interfere in Chang''an." "Yes." Empty mountain Luo Han answered, the heart is a little bit heavy. He said goodbye to Cihang Bodhisattva. After a long silence, he finally left Cihang pure land and went straight to the distant universe. As soon as Luohan went, he did not return for many days. When maharoni and other Buddhists gradually became anxious, the message of empty mountain arhat came back, saying that Ananda was sitting at the gate, so he stayed in Ananda''s pure land to wait. On the other hand, he also needs to consult with other eminent monks in Ananda pure land. Maharoni and others, only quietly waiting for the results. Waiting, not waiting to return to empty mountain arhat, but waiting for the news from the other side. "Mr. Fang Cun" Yue Fengling, contact Kongshan Luohan. Maharoni immediately contacted the people of miejian sect. "The elder martial uncle of the headmaster has been working hard for a long time. Now let him rest. Mr. Lin will go with the master and inform them when there is a result." Words in the woods. Maharoni nodded: "from all, benefactor Lin, please come with me." After all, the other party did not directly come to Cihang pure land at the invitation of Luohan, but made an appointment with another place. Maharoni, a monk and a warrior in the forest, immediately left the pure land of Cihang and went to the appointed position. When he got there, he saw a middle-aged man of letters holding a white jade folding fan. He had already arrived first. It''s a little unexpected that the middle-aged literati, who is called maharoni, is not an expert of Confucianism, but a Taoist. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 582 The middle-aged scholar holding the white jade folding fan is Yue Fengling, who once competed with Chang''an for Qiyao Hualing. He was standing quietly in the void, watching maharoni and the forest come. The Taoist beside him had a quiet look and a slight smile on his face. The Taoist''s breath is peaceful. It doesn''t look like mountains or dew. But standing beside Yue Fengling, the semi sage of Confucianism, his sense of existence has never been weak. There''s no need to fight. It''s just like this. Maharoni and Lin Zhong know that this is a Taoist heavenly king in the 15th realm. "Master Kongshan, where are you now?" Yue Fengling asked. Maharoni replied truthfully: "elder martial brother Kongshan has gone to Ananda''s pure land. Before he left, he specially asked the poor monk to receive benefactor Yue and his friends." "Mr. Fang Cun" Yue Fengling nodded: "so it is. In this way, does Cihang Bodhisattva not intend to do it?" Maharoni said, "the Bodhisattva is sitting at the gate. It''s really inconvenient for us to disturb her." Yue Fengling''s expression was calm, but he was not happy or disappointed: "this master, I don''t know what to call him?" "Maharoni, poor monk, is from Yanhuang kingdom." Maharoni''s hands together. Yue Fengling''s eyes brightened slightly: "Oh? Master from Yanhuang "I''m from Yanhuang. Now I''m listening in Cihang pure land." Maharoni said, "I''m ashamed to say that the temple in Yanhuang has been destroyed by Chang''an." Yue Fengling said: "Chang''an is overbearing, but its strength can''t be underestimated. The master doesn''t have to worry about it." He first introduced maharoni to the Taoist beside them: "this is a friend of Yue, the real man of taiyimen." Maharoni was in the same forest, and his heart moved slightly at the same time. The name of taiyimen is not small. It is no less than Cihang pure land. Cihang pure land and Ananda pure land, including the universe where Yanhuang kingdom is located, are all located in the Oriental heaven, one of the nine heavens in the universe. Taiyi gate is almost the first gate in the Oriental heaven. During his stay in Cihang pure land, maharoni never relaxed in collecting information from all parties. "Mr. Fang Cun" Yue Fengling was born in an extraordinary family. He is well-known in the most top Confucian schools in the Oriental heaven. Both maharoni and empty mountain arhat speculated about his origin. At the moment, Mr. Fang Daocun, who is still at the top of the family, does not think of the top. Wumingjie, born in the forest, is also in the eastern sky. Most of them know well about the famous families whose strength is higher than their own. From a certain point of view, these are all imaginary enemies in their hearts. It represents their goal to surpass and even destroy in the future. On the other hand, it is the opponent they can''t match at this stage. Taiyimen is at the top of this list. "This is benefactor Lin in the forest." Maharoni also introduced Linzhong to yuefengling and Duqing: "almsgiver Yun, the leader of miejian sect, is also visiting in the pure land." Duqing real man looked at the forest, with a smile: "I''ve heard a lot about you." There was no expression in the forest: "I dare not." After seeing maharoni and Linzhong, Duqing stopped talking and stood by silently, just smiling. It seemed that everything was headed by "Mr. Fangcun" Yue Fengling. Yue Fengling is not too polite: "about Yanhuang and Chang''an, I have some understanding, but now looking back, everything changes very quickly." Maharoni nodded: "faster than expected." After he took a look at the forest, he told Yue Fengling, the governor of the Qing Dynasty, about his previous experience of fighting Chu Yaoguang with Lin Zhong. At last, he said: "another Yueyang immortal is preparing an array to join hands with us against Chang''an, but the array has not yet been completed, and Chang''an still has the Lord of Chang''an, and Chang''an may also have a powerful array." "Yueyang real person li shulou I''ve heard something about it. " At this time, Duqing finally broke in with a smile: "I never thought that I would meet you here. If I have a chance, I must consult him." Maharoni said: "poor monk will bring words to Li Zhenren." His eyes moved back and forth between "Mr. Fang Cun" Yue Fengling and the real person Du Qing of Taiyi gate: "I don''t know In addition to the real people, there are other Taoists in taiyimen. Come here together? " Yuefengling''s history is extraordinary, so the empty mountain arhat should not be lost. But instead of looking for his own school, he contacted the Taoist of taiyimen for help. Why? "I''m coming here with Mr. Yue to get familiar with the situation and make a front stop." Du Qing said with a smile: "know yourself and know your enemy. According to the real situation of Yanhuang world and Chang''an, inform the school, and then make specific plans." "Mr. Fang Cun" Yue Fengling looks as usual. He seems to have no embarrassment at all, and he doesn''t intend to explain the situation of his school.He asked quietly, "I also want to understand the brilliance of the real man Li, but according to what the master said just now, his array has not been completed yet?" Maharoni said: "yes, there is still a lack of the treasures needed for the array." With the strength of the Taiyi sect, if the sect leader and several old monsters come in person, it is no less than the full participation of Cihang pure land or Ananda pure land. Whether Li shulou''s array can be made or not is no longer the decisive factor in the battle with Chang''an. From the point of view of stability, it is natural that the more strength there is, the better. However, due to Jinghua''s understanding of Li shulou, Buddhist people always have some fear of this mysterious Taoist genius. It''s better not to give each other opportunities to grow. However, as the holy land of Taoism, taiyimen also made maharoni worry. The Manjusri relic in the hands of Chang''an city must never fall into the hands of taiyimen again. If he is the master of Fengling, the semi sage of Confucianism, the Buddhists will have less scruples. But now Taiyi door horizontal hand in hand, really should be the old saying, the plan can''t catch up with the change. However, compared with Chang''an, there is still room for both sides to make a comeback. At present, the primary enemy is always Chang''an City in the Yanhuang border. "Let''s go to yanhuangjie to find out." "Mr. Fang Cun," Yue Fengling said, "in case there are any new changes, we can''t grasp them." Maharoni said: "Chang''an array is so big that it may have covered the whole Yanhuang world." "Mr. Fang Cun" Yue Fengling gently picked the tip of his brow: "to tell you the truth, I have been to the Yanhuang world a while ago." "It''s been some time since benefactor Yue''s last visit, and many things have happened." Maharoni said, "this is one of the new changes in the world of Yanhuang." Yue Fengling pondered: "what the master said is reasonable." The real man Du Qing was smiling: "let''s be careful and get closer. Let''s go to the outer world of Yanhuang Kingdom and observe it. I really want to see the array of Chang''an. It''s still that sentence, know yourself and know your enemy." Maharoni turned to one side and looked into the woods. There was no word in the forest, but he nodded slightly. "That poor monk and benefactor Lin, accompany benefactor Yue and immortal Duqing to have a look." Maharoni said. One monk, one Taoism, one Confucianism and one martial arts, the four top powers in the 15th realm, went to Yanhuang together. At about the same time, new visitors came to Cihang pure land. "This guy didn''t know that Shizun was going out and got stuck, did he?" Longshetuo was unbelievable. "His goal is not the master, but the Bodhisattva." Jinghua shakes her head and greets the visiting young Taoist. The other party was dressed in a white Taoist robe and his hair was scattered. It''s Yueyang real person li shulou. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 583 "Mr. Li." Jinghua comes forward to meet Li shulou. Li shulou made a Taoist Jishou: "I''ve come to pay homage to Cihang Bodhisattva." "I''m reporting to you. Please wait a moment." Jinghua''s hands are in ten. "It''s hard work." Li shulou waited patiently. After a while, Jinghua reappeared: "this way, please." Li shulou nodded and followed him to the center of Cihang pure land. It''s a vast ocean, an island in the center of the sea. The island is not big, but it lives in the middle of the vast sea. It''s like a bright light in the bitter sea. When you see the light, you will feel bright in your heart. While Jinghua was waiting overseas, Li shulou crossed the sea and boarded the island. There is a bamboo forest on the island. A pond can be seen in the forest. A lotus stand floats on the pond. A Bodhisattva who is difficult to distinguish between men and women sits on lotus and calmly watches Li shulou come. "I''ve met Cihang Bodhisattva in Yueyang." Li shulou made a Taoist inspection. The Bodhisattva said, "you''re welcome. There''s no need to be polite." "Thank you, Bodhisattva." Li shulou said: "I have come here to ask for one thing. I hope that the Bodhisattva will succeed." The Bodhisattva said, "you are serious. You have to solve your own problems. I can''t help you." Li shulou asked: "I don''t know if Bodhisattva''s eyes are like torches, who knows in advance what I want to ask, or has he met other people?" "When you come to my pure land, I can still see some clues." The Bodhisattva said, "I don''t want to participate in your affairs. How to do it is up to the Taoists themselves." Li shulou nodded slightly: "I heard that daozun had a treasure in the past, named Hunyuan Yiqi Ruyi, and finally turned to the Bodhisattva?" The Bodhisattva said, "it''s true that it was in my hands. However, about 400 years ago, I went to the Dongtai Taoist friends of Taiyi gate. Now it belongs to Taiyi gate." Li shulou''s expression was calm, and he didn''t look disappointed: "I see. Thank you for your guidance. Later, I''ll find a chance to go to Taiyi gate." The Bodhisattva said, "you need not be polite." "I dare not disturb Bodhisattva''s Qingxiu any more. I''m leaving." Li shulou salutes Cihang Bodhisattva and leaves. When he arrived overseas, Jinghua was waiting for him: "how''s the situation, real person?" "Although it is unexpected, I have been greatly helped by the guidance of Bodhisattva." Li shulou replied. Jinghua nodded: "it''s just that the real person came here today. We also have something to give to the real person." She led Li shulou away from the sea in the middle of the pure land, and then gave the brocade box to each other. When Li shulou opened the brocade box, he saw that the things in it were not solid or liquid. Instead, they were misty and could flow out of the box at any time. He closed the brocade box again: "it''s a big help. In this way, it''s a step closer to the formation." "Almsgiver Yun, the leader of miejian sect, is now in the pure land. Do you want to see a real person?" Jinghua said, "his swordsmanship is the same as the array of real people. Maybe there is something to refer to." Li shulou shook his head gently: "I''ve heard about the name of miejian sect. However, they are martial arts. They are specious and don''t need to be contacted. I''ve considered the array completely. What I''m short of is the thing to arrange the array." Jinghua said: "in that case, I wish the real person could gather all the treasures as soon as possible. Next, we will try our best to find them." "Thank you." Li shulou said. He said, take out a handle like green Ping Jasper Ruyi, give Jinghua: "before inadvertently, have some special discovery." Jinghua takes over Ruyi, surmises to herself, and looks solemn: "real man, this is..." Li shulou nodded slightly: "I heard that when the nun was in the Yellow River, she once found the gate of immortal trace again, and almost went to the site of immortal trace again?" "It''s a pity that the long-term success of Jiehua is not good," he said "At the moment, there may be a Chang''an array in the Yellow world. If you want to go to that immortal gate, you will have a risk. Abbess, you might as well try this one." Li shulou said. Jinghua nodded silently: "the real person has a heart." Li shulou shook his head: "this method can''t allow people on the fourteenth frontier to pass. It''s only right for me to work hard." "The division of labor and cooperation should be so." Jinghua said: "there is one more thing for real people to know. Chang''an has another enemy, but the details are still unknown. My master and almsgiver Lin of miejian sect are going to see them now. Maybe it will be later before the news comes back." "Well, I''ll visit the pure land later." Li shulou said: "if someone else works for Chang''an, it''s not bad." Jinghua said: "if there is a new dispute about Manjusri, we will invite real people to help us and uphold justice." "Certainly." Li shulou nodded and left.Jinghua watched him leave and said nothing. Longshetuo and Zhiyuan appeared with serious faces. "Did he not mean us to find his way?" Asked longshetuo suspiciously. Master Zhiyuan also frowned: "is that how he used to be?" "It''s not very likely. If we really want to be the cannon fodder for exploring the road, we should not be restricted to the people above the fourteenth frontier. Besides, whether we are asked to be the cannon fodder for exploring the road or not, I have to go this time." Jinghua sighed: "it''s a pity that we can''t ask the elders of pure land to help us. We have to go together with some of the fourteenth frontier." She quietly looked at longshetuo and master Zhiyuan: "array has always been the specialty of Taoism. Mingshi majored in martial arts. Why can he have such a powerful array? I have always suspected that many secrets of Chang''an City may be related to the immortal traces of the past. " Long shetuo nodded silently, and his eyes fell on the jade Ruyi in Jinghua''s hand: "Li shulou may have the same suspicion, so he wanted to explore." Master Zhiyuan said, "if you can really find out what happened in the past, it''s worth the risk." Jinghua said: "the risk is very high. I suspect it has been occupied by Chang''an. It may be found in the past." Long shetuo said, "maybe you can contact the Buddha and ask them to put some pressure on Chang''an outside the boundary of Yan and Huang to attract attention." "Shizun said:" they still want to interfere with the relevant information, but they still don''t know She looked at long shetuo and said, "would you please come?" Long shetuo nodded: "OK, I''ll start right away." Jinghua turned and looked at master Zhiyuan: "let''s go, too." Master Zhiyuan looked solemn and nodded. Jinghua then reached out and threw the jade at Ruyi. Jasper Ruyi is like a green duckweed floating in the pure land of Cihang, but it is like a wisp of sword Qi, splitting the void. The light of Buddha in the pure land of Cihang is disturbed by the sword Qi and seems to be cut apart temporarily. There is a door in the split void. After a while, the door gradually stabilized. Jinghua carefully felt the void flow in the door, and her expression became more and more serious: "it''s really an immortal trace How did Li Zhenren find a way to open another door? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 584 "I''m afraid it''s not all on his own..." Longshetuo speculated. Both Jinghua and Zhiyuan nodded. Earlier, they discussed with maharoni that the immortal trace was so extraordinary that even if it had not been discovered by the more brilliant and powerful before, the situation should have changed after so many years. Although in addition to Jinghua''s communication with Buddhism, most of the participants in those years, regardless of their positions, tacitly kept the relevant secrets together, there should have been some rumors. In addition to his own fairy trace fragments, Li shulou also got Lei Han''s Fairy trace fragments. This may also be the reason why he can re open another fairyland gateway from the outside world. But it''s hard to ensure that no one else is involved. Long shetuo looked at the gate of immortal trace in front of him and said slowly, "compared with the gate itself, it''s the news that needs to be told to the Buddha as soon as possible." "Thank you." Jinghua said. Long shetuo shook his head: "you are working hard. Please be more careful." "I understand." Jinghua and master Zhiyuan nodded, and then walked into the immortal gate together. Long shetuo was waiting outside. Seeing that the door was stable, there was no more change because Jinghua and his wife entered. He just put down a little snack, turned and left the pure land, and rushed to find maharoni and others. Entering the door, Jinghua and his wife saw the scene changing, as if countless brilliant lights were shining. After a long time, the brilliance just dissipated, and the landscape in the field of vision was restored. The world before them was dark but not dim. Far away, there seems to be a little light, flickering. "It''s really here..." When I revisit my hometown, Jinghua''s face reveals a moment''s complexity. "Are you all right?" Master Zhiyuan asked in a voice. Jinghua''s expression has recovered as usual: "it''s OK. If you can''t get home, just like a lantern, you''ve seen all kinds of things in the past again." Master Zhiyuan asked, "what about now?" "It''s all right." Jinghua replied: "the past is like a passing cloud. Even if it passes, it will not shake my mind for a moment. It seems that I am looking at other people''s past instead of my own." Master Zhiyuan said, "it''s really wonderful that you can explore all this." He looked left and right, and there was darkness like the void of the universe: "are we in the immortal trace now?" "The immortal trace has been completely destroyed. What still exists at present is at most a site." Jinghua raised her hand and pointed to the light in the distance: "we are now in a position that should still be the periphery of the Xianji site. The site itself should be there." Master Zhiyuan nodded: "can you feel the position of people in Chang''an?" Jinghua checked carefully: "I haven''t found it yet, but I can''t take it lightly. It''s also the first time I''ve come here. If the people of Chang''an have done something to make this place change, I can''t detect it. I can only do it step by step." "If you have come in, there is no reason to give up." Master Zhiyuan said, "in that case, let''s go to the site." Jinghua finally looks at the door behind her. In the light of chaos, the jade Ruyi, like a green duckweed, rises and falls in it, not far from the door. "I''ll just go in alone. For the sake of caution, someone needs to guard here." Jinghua said. Master Zhiyuan thought a little: "it''s not safe for you to be alone." Jinghua said: "when we come in, it''s already an adventure. If there''s anything to be done, it''s lucky that someone can withdraw safely." Master Zhiyuan was silent. A few decades ago, twelve Yan Luo made a big fuss in the Yanhuang Kingdom and won the victory over China. Although I have heard about it in the pure land of Buddha in Xiniu Hezhou, I haven''t had much personal contact with it. Soon after that, the twelve immortals disappeared together because of the immortality. In the days to come, master Zhiyuan and other monks in Xiniu Hezhou, besides knowing Jinghua''s outstanding talent, still lack of understanding of the strength of other people in the twelve Yanluo. But thirty or forty years later, the twelve yamas made a comeback, and all of them were even better than before. Although most of them delayed their practice because of the Xianji incident, they did not really waste their time. For them, these 30 or 40 years have been like quenching, making them better than before in the same realm. The eight holy monks of Pure Land Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou can be regarded as outstanding among the experts in the same realm. Whether it''s master Zhiyuan, long shetuo, or the previous eminent monks such as jiashushang and miaokunluo, their strength is higher than that of the 14th frontier eminent monks such as Dongsheng Shenzhou Xiankong and huaiyong. But even at their level, they were defeated by Lei Han, Su Po, Chu Yaoguang, Ao Kong, Shen horong and others.In fact, even if they don''t compare with each other, and compared with Jinghua, who also broke into the fourteenth realm, master Zhiyuan and long shetuo feel inferior. Moreover, the difference between the two sides is not a bit. Chu Yaoguang, who is already in the 15th realm, can only compete with Su Po and AO Kong, who are in the 14th realm. The rest are maharoni when he was still in the fourteenth realm, or Yu Tianquan, who was once extremely powerful. I''m afraid they are inferior. At present, there is no ambush in Chang''an. If there is an ambush, Jinghua may explain it. Master Zhiyuan walked with others, and the result was basically without suspense. On the contrary, it''s better to guard the gate of immortal trail here. If Jinghua can withdraw here, we hope to return to Cihang pure land together. "I see. Be careful." Master Zhiyuan speaks. "Yes." Jinghua said goodbye to him, and then flew forward to the line where the light was. To the near, gradually can see that it is a nearly translucent, as if outlined by the light of the illusory palace. It is similar to the fairy trace in Jinghua''s memory. Seeing the appearance of the palace, Jinghua had a bad feeling. It seems that the Xianji site has probably been sorted out by Chang''an. Jinghua thought a little for a moment, and finally entered the palace. Since she decided to come in, she had no further hesitation and went all the way to the core of the immortal trace in her memory. Stepping into the core hall, Jinghua''s steps are not steady, and her heart is shocked. There was a man sitting on the throne in the hall. Seems to be waiting for her! Jinghua takes a deep breath, dare not have half a minute hesitation, boundless realm of Dharma body show. Her body combined with the Dharma body, moved instantly in the boundless light, flashed back out of the hall, and fled to the immortal trace site. Behind, there is no one to catch up with. But Jinghua didn''t dare to slow down, moved across the void and returned to the entrance. However, she followed the way to find, but the door has disappeared. Normally, that''s not possible. Although this void does not seem to know the direction, for Jinghua, who has been cultivated in the fourteenth realm, the direction path is clear. If the portal is not there, there is only one possibility, that is, it really disappears Jinghua went to master Zhiyuan again and found that even the Buddhist breath of master Zhiyuan could not be found. The jade Ruyi has her magic power. Although master Zhiyuan belongs to the boundless Dharma body of Buddhism, even if she returns to Cihang pure land alone, she will feel something and not feel nothing. In other words, there are more brilliant people who take away Ruyi. And master Zhiyuan Jinghua gradually calmed down. It should not be Li shulou or related people who pick up Ruyi. When she came in, she confirmed that this door opened by Jasper Ruyi really only allowed people from the fourteenth realm and below. In the fourteenth realm, the heavenly king, arhat, semi saint, divine king and so on can''t get in, and naturally they can''t pick up the Jasper and Ruyi. So, that is to say In this situation, Jinghua is more calm than before. She stood in silence for a moment in the boundless void, then simply let go and looked around again to see if there was any other way to leave. There is no harvest under the search, and Jinghua''s expression is still calm. She calmed down and went back to the site of immortal trace. Once again came to the illusory palace, Jinghua this time unhurried, back to the core of the palace. In the main hall, it was still the man who stood high above it. The other looks about 20 years old and handsome. In Jinghua''s memory, she has never met each other. But now her eyes are opposite, and she feels familiar. The young man looked at her calmly: "are you looking for these?" A jade, Ruyi, appeared in his hand. At the same time, under the steps, there appeared a corpse of the former Xiniu Hezhou God monk, Zhiyuan Shangren. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 585 "It''s you! You are "Benefactor Ming?" Jinghua heart Lingtai, suddenly a ray of light flashed. The face of the young man on the throne seemed more and more familiar to her. But the young man''s face is quite different from that of Ming Tonghui, the "evil emperor" in memory. Where on earth have you been and seen each other? Wait Jinghua was even more shocked at this moment. She suddenly realized that there was another mystery in the other person, mysterious and mysterious, as if creating a heavy fog, confusing her cognition. Even now, she gradually has the feeling of recognizing each other, but she still knows it and doesn''t know why. She intuitively feels that her memory or perception is being disturbed. This kind of means, generally is the evil way, Taoism or Buddhism, to influence the mind with the mind. However, the evil emperor should be respected by martial arts. No, Li shulou judged that Chang''an city had a powerful array beyond imagination, which shrouded the world of Yan and Huang. That was clearly the method of Taoism. Chang''an City has been expanding over the years, and the images of miracles in various rumors sound like Taoist techniques. Is it true that the evil emperor''s reincarnation, in addition to martial arts, also practiced Taoism, and reached a very high level? Is it because of the fairy trail fragments he has? Jinghua''s mind was confused for a moment. She forced herself not to pay attention to Zhang Dongyun above, to close her mind, to guard her own platform, and to settle the confusion. Zhang Dongyun settled down on his seat and quietly looked at the female nun who recovered her composure. Jinghua''s vision crossed Jasper, Ruyi and Zhiyuan. At the critical moment, he was more calm. Seeing that master Zhiyuan had passed away, she sighed: "it seems that as soon as we came in, the benefactor knew that this is an iron bucket for the benefactor after all. We still have the illusion of just in case. It''s really not wise." Zhang Dongyun said calmly: "the three poisons of greed, anger and infatuation are still there. What if you join Buddhism?" "I''m ashamed that I can''t get home in my practice. If I plant the cause of the day before yesterday, I''ll get the bad result of today." Jinghua palms together: "just after I separated from martial uncle Zhiyuan, the benefactor killed him and took Ruyi?" Zhang Dongyun gave a faint smile and did not say anything. As Jinghua said, as soon as the opposite party came in, he already knew. Because of the core of the immortal trail and the invincible City, his control of this immortal trail site is beyond ordinary people''s expectation. However, there is still a gap between this site and the invincible city. So when Zhang Dongyun came, he cut off the other side''s back, killed master Zhiyuan, picked up jade Ruyi, and closed the retreat to Cihang''s pure land. Then, he just returned to this illusory palace, waiting for Jinghua to come to the door. As soon as the two sides met, Jinghua realized that the situation was not good and quickly withdrew, but it was already late. Zhang Dongyun didn''t even chase him. He stayed in the palace. Jinghua has no way to escape. After all, she has to come back here and make an end. As for the impact on Jinghua''s spirit, on the one hand, it is because Lord Zhang has been practicing in the invincible city day and night, and his spirit has been constantly nourished and irrigated by the spirit of the invincible city. The degree of strength and flexibility is far beyond the ordinary martial arts. On the other hand, his martial arts attainments are higher than those of the evil emperor. Not long ago, almost when Fu Yuting found Feng Qi, Zhang Dongyun successfully broke through the realm and was promoted from the 12th realm to the 13th realm. The 13th border of Wudao, also known as the fourth border of Wuhuang, is called tuoliuhe. It not only enlarges the mystery of Qi and blood, but also deepens the realm of emptiness. For Zhang Dongyun, his progress and strength growth are more exaggerated than others. At present, he is far away from the evil emperor of the past. Although his realm is still lower, his actual combat effectiveness is higher than that of the former evil emperor. Other people sit still. The four great skills of Tiandi Zhi, Fenghuang Shen, Zehuang Lianti and shuihuangzhang have been revealed at the same time and become a melting pot. Physical Qi and blood, powerful and mysterious, in turn began to affect the spiritual world. In the 12th realm, Zhang Dongyun smelted all kinds of unique skills. He had only three methods in one for a time, but he was able to fight head-on to kill the mountain moving ape and thunderbolt dragon in the 13th realm. Now he himself has reached the thirteenth realm. While his physical foundation has greatly improved, he has begun to be able to master more than three kinds of unique skills. The integration of "heaven", "wind", "Ze" and "water" is not only one of "martial arts", but also a combination of law and martial arts. Buddhism is based on spirit, and Jinghua is the peak strength of Buddhism Dharma. However, facing Zhang Dongyun''s tendency of combining Dharma with martial arts, his spirit is still affected. That is to say, only when she has excellent cultivation strength can she recover in time. In the past, master Zhiyuan was directly subdued by Zhang Dongyun. He was almost ignorant, and was smashed in the head with one palm.However, although Jinghua is alert, she still feels that Zhang Dongyun seems to occupy all the places in the hall, making her have no way to escape. "I am merciful." Jinghua''s palms are in ten, and his mouth sounds like a Buddha''s name: "please give me your advice." In a desperate situation, it is almost impossible to have reinforcements. On the contrary, Jinghua is calm as never before. She showed her Dharma body and spread her boundless brilliance in all directions to resist the great pressure from Zhang Dongyun. His Dharma body is Bodhisattva, born with five sides and ten arms. On the five faces, happiness, anger, sadness, joy and sorrow are presented respectively. Ten arms will be sealed together. It presents the seal of saying, the seal of willing, the seal of touching the ground, the seal of fearlessness and the seal of meditation. Therefore, her Dharma incarnation in the pure land also shows the phases of Vajra, manna, fury, Bodhi and the pure land. All kinds of dharmas are united to form a Buddhist kingdom. It seems small, but it contains the universe, as if it is a mustard seed. Zhang Dongyun looked at each other and nodded a little: "you cut off the peacock." At the same time, he has raised his hand. The palm of one right hand is extended forward, and the fingers are opened together. With the opening of his five fingers, Jinghua''s spirit was suddenly in a trance. She seemed to see the power of the emperor. However, it''s the sword at the moment. Tiandi sword. Under a sword, heaven and earth split, and all things bow. The forefinger is like a sword, the thumb is like a hammer. The emperor of the earth has no husband and wife, and his unshakable sense of power is palpitating. The middle finger is as fierce as fire. It''s just as fierce as the sky fire. It''s like a big gun coming out of the middle finger. Jinghua knows the meaning of Yandi boxing, but now, just as Tiandi finger becomes Tiandi sword, Yandi boxing also becomes Yandi gun. The exquisite and profound artistic conception of martial arts is in Zhang Dongyun''s hands, which can be easily changed. His ring finger and little finger pop up together. The former is just as fierce as thunder and domineering as a knife. The latter is as swift as the wind and as sharp as a halberd. Zhang Dongyun just stretched out his palm and opened his five fingers, as if the five magic soldiers were all out, chopping the sky and the earth. In his hands, the five unique skills in the book of evil emperors are not so much a move as Play. Heaven and earth, as if in the grasp, play at will. It''s extremely terrifying. But in his hands, but leisurely walk, lift heavy as light. However, his lightness, falling on Jinghua''s head, is an unbearable burden. The pure land was smashed by the emperor. Vajra was cut apart by the thunder knife. Bodhi was felled by the wind emperor halberd. The dew was steamed dry by Emperor Yan''s gun. The fury was extinguished by the sword of the Heavenly Emperor. In the twinkling of an eye, Jinghua''s five Dharma images were completely destroyed by Zhang Dongyun. She took a deep breath, her mind reaching unprecedented emptiness. His body is integrated with his Dharma body. The body surface of the Bodhisattva Dharma body presents a light radiance, and gradually condenses into a substance. On his five faces, joy, anger, sadness, joy and sorrow all disappeared, and they all became a pure and peaceful place. Ten arms, hand together, push to Zhang Dongyun. The five Dharma phases of Vajra, Bodhi, manna, fury and pure land reappear and combine with the power of Bodhisattva phase. Even the boundless light of Buddha, which expanded around it, was absorbed into itself at this moment, and condensed into a layer of clear light of Buddha in the color of glass on the surface of the Dharma body. At this moment, Jinghua also presents the trend of the combination of law and martial arts, combining the Buddhist magic power with the physical power, reaching a new height that she has never seen before. But Jinghua''s heart is not stable, instead, it is suddenly tight! Because in her field of vision, Zhang Dongyun calmly made an action. The outstretched palm, the open five fingers, then close to the palm. Palm, fist. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 586 With Zhang Dongyun''s fist clenching, the five miraculous skills in the book of evil emperors are integrated into one. The three yang and two Yin are both extremely destructive. At this moment, the unity of them shows the immeasurable explosive power of terror. The sky, the earth, the fire, the wind and the thunder have disappeared. At the moment, there is only a strong brilliance in Jinghua''s sight. She is so brilliant that she can''t look directly at her accomplishments. Endless brilliance fills all directions, sweeping and destroying everything. The Bodhisattva with five sides and ten arms was beaten to pieces on the spot! Jinghua''s Dharma body is full of holes at this moment, almost fragmented. Fortunately, that layer of glass on the surface of the body is bright and protective, otherwise the Dharma will be blasted on the spot. Rao is so, Jinghua himself is also shocked to fly out of the Dharma. She has a bleeding mouth and looks up at Zhang Dongyun. Such a terrible force, has been directly after the day of Leihan. Lei Han''s achievements were remarkable because he was able to control and disintegrate the opponent''s defense in all aspects, so that the opponent almost had no defense when facing his attack. At the moment, Zhang Dongyun''s attack is really strong and destructive. If it''s really more than an attack, I''m afraid that Lei Han''s Xuantian universe may not be able to beat Zhang Dongyun''s attack. But the problem is that Lei Han is a world expert who has been in the fourteenth realm for many years. In front of him, Zhang Dongyun is no more than the thirteenth realm "Evil emperor" Ming Tonghui in the past years, how to have this ability? No matter Li shulou, Lei Han, Su Po, Ao Kong, Shen horong, or Jinghua herself, they haven''t wasted time these years. Even in the same realm, their strength is stronger than in the past peak. But no matter who has made progress, it is difficult to compare with Zhang Dongyun. The gap between the two sides is too big Jinghua''s heart was shocked, and her face rarely changed color. After Zhang Dongyun''s fist, there was no pause at all, but another one immediately. It''s no worse than the first one. He doesn''t have the problem of excessive squeezing, only three axes, and then the problem of poor strength. As far as he is concerned, it seems that Shi''s shocking blow is just a casual blow. It''s a chain of fists. It''s a shock. Jinghua has no time to be shocked. She has to work hard to resist. In a flash, she found herself numb and gradually lost all consciousness. Even the thought is becoming dull. She didn''t know how many fists she took from Zhang Dongyun. Maybe two punches? Three punches? Twenty punches? Thirty punches? No, not so much In a word, she seems to be in a storm, and she can''t tell where she is. In the sense organ, only Zhang Dongyun''s terrible fist. In the end, it was total numbness. There was so much light in front of my eyes that I couldn''t see anything else. When the light in front of her gradually dissipated and her vision returned to normal, Zhang Dongyun was still in front of her. What''s different is herself. Jinghua stood quietly in the same place, her cassock was not stained with dust, and she was still solemn. But she was no longer able to look down at her body. Zhang Dongyun stood in front of Jinghua with a calm face. When he killed me, he took some risks. Now when he fights with Jinghua, as long as he doesn''t paddle with all his strength, the result is doomed, which is easier than when he fought with yingxiao. It''s not Jinghua that should laugh at me. It''s the growth of each other''s strength. The higher the level of cultivation, the more obvious the advantage of Zhang Dongyun. With every promotion, everyone makes progress, but his progress is even greater. "Go ahead, laugh at me and wait for you in front of you." Zhang Dongyun looks at Jinghua and says calmly. Jinghua sighed in a soft voice: "this is what I heard. Everything is like a dream..." In the second half of the sentence, the voice was gradually low until it disappeared. On her solemn face, there are many cracks, and the cracks become more and more quickly, until they spread all over her body. Then, the first fragment peeled off her face, followed by the second and the third Until countless pieces of dust, scattered from her body, her whole person on this disintegration, ashes. Zhang Dongyun calmly watched each other''s body collapse. Then he turned and looked behind him. There, like a leaf of green Ping like Jasper, such as jade, floating in the air. Zhang Dongyun did not move, but as if with a person like, with the Jasper Ruyi opposition for a long time.A moment later, he reached for Jasper Ruyi and put it away. Jasper Ruyi a slight shock, and then they restore calm, no longer have any action. Zhang Dongyun receives Ruyi, and then waves his hand casually. Master Zhiyuan''s body, just like Jinghua''s, disappears. In the past, the top masters of Pure Land Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou in Yanhuang Kingdom have withered one after another, leaving only maharoni as the leader and longshetuo as the only remaining of the eight great monks. But there''s only one left Zhang Dongyun''s body turns around and he returns to the Daming Palace in Chang''an city. He refreshed the task list of the system: [within the current range of invincible City, the average life span of ordinary rice reaches over 50 years old, the city owner successfully completed the construction task 11.5, and obtained 8000 points of upgrading experience reward] Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly. The accumulated experience of construction tasks has reached 36600 points, which is more than 32000 points needed for system expansion and upgrading. The 11th formal upgrade and expansion can be carried out. "Expansion." Zhang Dongyun calmly gives orders to the system. In the 11th official expansion, the coverage of invincible city will reach nearly half of that of Xiniu Hezhou to the west, which is just between the East and West continents of Xiniu Hezhou. To the East, it will directly break through the easternmost end of the East China Sea and reach the void outside the boundary. Because of the eastward central point, this expansion could not cover the whole Yanhuang Kingdom, but most of the Yanhuang kingdom had been included. Sitting in the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun put his hand into the air. A light and shadow picture appeared in the air. In the picture, there is a vast void in the universe. At the moment, there is a strong breath surging in the void, which seems to cover the universe. One monk, one Taoism, one Confucianism and one martial arts are the four top experts. The arhat of Buddhism, the heavenly king of Taoism, the semi saint of Confucianism, the divine king of martial arts, any one of them, when they enter the world, is the role of destroying heaven and earth. At present, they all went to tianwaiyuyu near Yanhuang world, and focused on Yanhuang world in the distance and the people in front of them. The light and shadow picture Zhang Dongyun saw was sent back through the rune on the man''s forehead. "It''s a pity. It''s a pity. If only you had come from the East." Zhang Dongyun shook his head slightly. Then give the system an order: to temporarily expand and start. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 587 At the command of Zhang Dongyun, the invisible brilliance that had just been expanded once suddenly expanded outward again. All dimensions are quadrupled. In terms of the direction of Yanhuang, the invincible City, which has already broken out of the boundary, has further expanded to cover a wider range of void outside the boundary. In the west direction of Yanhuang border, the territory of invincible city successfully covered the west of Xiniu Hezhou, and engulfed the more western wild sea and ocean together. And also beyond the most extreme boundary edge, deep into the void. Today, the whole Yanhuang kingdom is covered by the invincible city. The huge world is surrounded by a huge quadrangle with no substance in the center, and there is a large void outside the boundary around it. The universe void, which is millions of kilometers away from the boundary of Yanhuang, has now become a part of the invincible city. As a city leader, Zhang Dongyun can clearly see all aspects of his senses, which extend beyond the yellow and yellow, and go deep into the void in all directions. One side of the whole world, all surrounded by invincible City, Zhang Dongyun, compared with the past, seems to have some different feelings. In his perception, yanhuangjie seems to be an independent individual. He seems to be able to feel each other''s pulse. There are countless other individuals in this world. Outside this world, in the boundless void, it seems clear to Zhang Dongyun. Including the uninvited guests in this area. However, these people don''t realize at the moment, and they are all under Zhang Dongyun''s eyes. They''re focusing on something else right now. Of course, even if they are absorbed in it, they can''t notice the essential change of the universe. However, at present, they can only focus on the strong enemy they can see. Dressed in Qiyao Hualing, Zong Tianxuan has a knife in his hand and looks at maharoni, Mr. Fangcun, Linzhong and Duqing without expression. Zhang Dongyun asked her to pay attention to Cihang''s pure land. She never relaxed. Although the pure land is magical and difficult to watch, Zong Tianxuan has always been vigilant. As soon as maharoni and others approached the realm of Yanhuang, they were found and stopped by her. Mr. Fang Cun looks at Zong Tianxuan''s Qiyao Hualing with an ugly look. The real person of Du Qing looked very interested: "is it the martial art of Xingluo''s disillusionment? I''ve heard something about it. There''s a very skillful martial arts God who practices such martial arts, but it''s said that he''s a man. " Zong Tianxuan''s eyes flashed slightly: "where is the person mentioned by Taoist priest now?" "It seems that you are related. It''s a clue, but I don''t know how useful it will be." Duqing real person smile: "where he is, I don''t know. It''s up to you to find out." Zong Tianxuan moved his wrist with a knife: "it seems that he must pry your mouth open." Duqing real man chuckled: "poor way into Taiyi door so many years, or the first time was so threatened." "Two, you have a habit." Zong Tianxuan steps into the void and walks to Duqing immortal. He starts to raise his long sword. Mr. Fang Cun, Yue Fengling snorted coldly: "you''d better return the seven Yao crystal pith to me first." He took the lead in writing and splashing ink everywhere. It seems that he wants to press the vast universe into a flat plane, as if the world is hidden in the pen and ink articles. But Zong Tianxuan''s head was full of seven Zhengyao. With her a knife to chop down, seven big Zheng Yao immediately then together a dark. A galaxy of stars appeared and then burst together, turning into a dark but heavy torrent of destruction and rushing out. Originally, it had been compressed into a flat void by Mr. Fang Cun''s yuefengling''s pen and ink. At this moment, it was restored to its original state. The surging torrent smashed the splendid articles on the spot and continued to rush towards Yue Fengling himself. Yue Fengling''s face changed slightly, more serious than before, and he quickly avoided. On the way here before, maharoni and Yue Fengling had already roughly described the strength of "Chu Yaoguang" after having seven Yao Hualing blessing. Yue Fengling already had the concept in mind, so he just started to do it with all his strength. But listening to people''s description and personal understanding are always two concepts. Most of the time, you have to experience yourself before you can really make an accurate judgment. "Chu Yaoguang" at the moment, strictly speaking, did not completely exceed the expectation of Mr. Fang Cun Yue Fengling. But Yue Fengling still remembers maharoni. They said that this woman is not only good at sabre, but also good at both Sabre and sword. The real danger is when the opponent''s swords come out together. At present, a knife is already so overbearing. What about a sword? In Yue Fengling''s field of vision, sword light has already flashed by. When Zong Tianxuan put out his sword, the long sword came out of its sheath. Seven Yao dim, stars broken out, together into a terrible sword light, but also cut to the governor of the Qing Dynasty."Good sword technique!" The eulogy of Du Qing blurted out. At the same time, two fingers of his right hand stand side by side like a sword, one finger of chaozongtianxuan. The sword''s Qi is white and boundless. It''s hard to reach Yang. It''s magnificent and powerful. It''s hard to be married. Sun Xingyao, one of the seven Zhengyao on Zong Tianxuan''s head, suddenly glowed and then faded. Her sword Qi was more powerful than before, and she cut off the pure Yang Sword Qi of Duqing on the spot. Du Qing''s real face is calm, but not flustered. His two fingers in his left hand are also like swords. As soon as his sword formula is introduced, a pure black sword Qi appears in the void of the universe and cuts to Zong Tianxuan. This pure black sword Qi is different from that of miejian in the forest. It is not as fierce and cold as miejian, but as pure as Yin, which breeds everything. The long sword in Zong Tianxuan''s hand swung across. The fierce meaning of Xingluo sword immediately cut off the black sword Qi. But the black and white sword Qi, which was scattered and broken, turned into yin and Yang in the air, and became powerful again. Yin Yang Sword Qi condenses and re manifests a kind of grey and chaotic sword Qi in the air. It''s the same time that Xuanxuan''s swordsman is fighting against xuanluo''s swordsman. Zong Tianxuan''s eyes were slightly fixed. She has the memory of Chu Yaoguang and understands the delicacy of Chunyang Palace''s inheritance of imperial sword in Yanhuang kingdom. And the swordsmanship of the governor of Qing Dynasty is more than the inheritance of Chunyang palace. Taiyimen is worthy of being the leader of the Taoist sect in the Oriental heaven. Compared with Yanhuang, the inheritance is really higher. In Zong Tianxuan''s mind, he turned his head. Even if he swung his sword, the light of the sword also came across. The gray sword was cut off on the spot. Real Duqing shook his head: "sure enough, it''s overbearing. It seems that you have to find another fellow, one person and one sword, to break your martial arts." Zong Tianxuan didn''t argue with them much. As he moved around, he avoided a sword from the forest. Then he immediately countered and defeated Mr. Fang Cun and maharoni. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 588 "Three Taoist friends help poor Taoist to fight for some time." Seeing Zong Tianxuan''s arrogance, Duqing first jumped out of the regiment under the cover of the other three. He was not afraid to avoid the war, but went to the outside and kneaded a formula with both hands. Under the change of Dharma formula, black and white Qi mingled behind him and gradually condensed into a picture of Taiji. Taiji diagram rotation, which seems to be really strong suction. Zong Tianxuan herself can''t feel the suction, but she can clearly feel that her Qiyao Hualing seems ready to move, as if she is going to be sucked away by the Taiji picture of Duqing. It seems that the other side''s magic power is a way to deal with the Taoist magic weapon. Without Duqing real person, the remaining three were still beaten by Zong Tianxuan to hide in the East, and did not dare to fight directly. However, after the implementation of the Dharma, the Duqing immortal did not immediately absorb Qiyao Hualing, but it also interfered with Qiyao Hualing. Zong Tianxuan''s seven Zhengyao, which had been darkened, did not reappear this time. It seemed that once they disappeared, they would be forever. With her strong momentum, she immediately began to decline. His sword is still domineering, but Mr. Fang Cun, Yue Fengling, maharoni and Lin Zhong can cope with it. When Qiyao Hualing was completely absorbed by Duqing immortal, and then he joined the four to one battle group, the war situation might further develop to the disadvantage of Zong Tianxuan. When Zong Tianxuan looks at the Taiji picture behind Duqing, he can''t help thinking of the time when he first met Lei Han in Yanhuang kingdom. At that time, Cheng Yang, also on Chang''an''s side, was proud of the four sides with the help of two magic weapons, Lei Fuzhen''s sword and one yuan mirror. As a result, Lei Han breaks the magic weapon, and Cheng Yang is also injured by Ji Qingwen. No matter how well the magic weapon cooperates with people, it seems to be an integral whole, but it is also two different individuals after all. It is impossible to really be the same as one person. Duqing is a master of Taoism. Obviously, he can''t understand this more clearly. However, this time Chang''an city will not repeat the same mistakes. Zong Tianxuan looks at some unstable Qiyao Hualing on his body, takes a breath, and then blows at Qiyao Hualing. The magic weapon on her body immediately stabilized, and the seven colors were brilliant. The seven Zhengyao on his head brightened up again, and the whole person''s momentum rose again. Seeing this, Duqing was surprised. Although the Taiji diagram behind him is still rotating, it can no longer attract Qi Yao Hua Ling. Treasure and human are still two individuals. They can''t be combined into one. But the way he interfered with the other side''s magic weapon was cracked by the other side. Although this method relies on the Qi and blood of the warrior, it doesn''t look like it was created by the warrior. The deep reason is that it looks like the Taoist method. Whether it is the Lord of Chang''an or not, it seems that Chang''an City really has great Taoist power. Duqing''s face was more dignified than before. Know what you see. The other side''s method is exquisite. If you want to be orthodox and brilliant, you don''t have to go to the Yanhuang kingdom. It''s quite credible to say that Yanhuang Kingdom has a very brilliant array. As soon as the master of the Qing Dynasty introduced the sword formula, the imperial sword technique showed the sword Qi, and Emperor Tianxuan cut it down. "Withdraw first, we have gained a lot today." He reminded Mr. Fang Cun and others. Maharoni and Lin Zhong did not say a word, and immediately retreated under the reception of Duqing. Mr. Fang Cun, Yue Fengling, looks at Zong Tianxuan''s Qiyao Hualing. His eyes are not willing to see it, and it almost condenses into substance. But he knew that Duqing''s judgment was correct. Chang''an City, not only in front of this "Chu Yaoguang" a person, there are other experts. If they want to leave now, they all need four people to support each other. Maybe they have to pay some price to evacuate safely and get rid of Zong Tianxuan''s pursuit. If other people support Chang''an City, it will be difficult for the four of them to leave today. Now it''s impossible to take back seven Yao Hualing. We have to leave first and then find more reinforcements. Even if he doesn''t find his own school, he still needs Duqing Zhenren to ask several experts for support from Taiyi school. I''m afraid he won''t be able to pay back the favor Mr. Fang Cun, Yue Fengling was helpless and resentful, but he could only agree with the proposal of Duqing Zhenren and quickly managed to retreat. Unfortunately, at this time, another voice sounded in their ears: "you''d better stay." If they were struck by lightning, they were all stunned on the spot. They didn''t realize that there were other people in the universe. Then they saw that Zong Tianxuan''s sword went into the scabbard, stood still and did not move any more. A man''s figure appeared beside Zong Tianxuan: "eight younger sisters have worked hard." "I just hate that my accomplishments are not enough, so that I disturb my elder brother." Zong Tianxuan said.When maharoni looked closely, he saw the man beside Zong Tianxuan. He looked like Xu, 40 years old. His face was dignified and expressionless. His eyes flashed with brilliance, like magic, which made people feel constrained and unable to help themselves. According to the information provided by Jinghua, Lenovo, who was once the first Buddhist master in Yanhuang Kingdom, took a deep breath: "in front of the evil emperor, I''m very polite to maharoni." Duqing real person, Mr. Fang Cun and Lin Zhong''s pupils all contracted slightly Lord Chang''an Zhang Dongyun''s vision first fell on maharoni: "Jinghua is waiting for you below." Maharoni looked up at the sky and sighed with sadness: "long shetuo came to tell me that I immediately ordered him to go back to stop Jinghua and Zhiyuan. It''s a pity that he was a little late." Zhang Dongyun looks indifferent to say: "the difference is not big, nothing more than early and late." Maharoni sighed: "so I heard this, everything is like a dream..." "It''s really a master and apprentice." Zhang Dongyun said: "the last words are the same." Then he raised his hand in the air. For a moment, Lin Zhong and others all subconsciously stare big eyes. Because in their field of vision, Zhang Dongyun''s palm at this moment seems to become infinitely huge, full of the whole universe. For maharoni, Zhang Dongyun grabs him with his palm, as if the whole universe is squeezing him from all directions and collapsing around him. Although the Buddha arhat in the 15th realm didn''t know it well, he still didn''t wait to die. Instead, he put his palms together and his whole body was full of light. All his skin turned into gold, showing the golden body of Buddha and arhat, which was firm and immortal. However, such a solid gold body was grasped by Zhang Dongyun, and suddenly it broke into powder. As soon as Zhang Dongyun''s palm was closed, he released it, leaving only a pile of gold powder in his palm. Gold powder is scattered in the universe, flying and falling without a trace. Maharoni, who once reigned in the west of Yanhuang Kingdom and suppressed a pure land of Buddhism, fell without any sound. Mr. Fang Cun, Mr. Yue Fengling, Mr. Du Qing and Mr. Lin Zhong witnessed all this with their own eyes, but they all looked dull. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 589 Chang''an city leader is more powerful than Chu Yaoguang. Lin Zhong and others, including the dead maharoni, are prepared for this. But they did not expect that the difference could be so big! They can''t feel the existence of array in the void around them, and they don''t find any magic weapon used by each other. In other words, the previous move of Chang''an city leader was all due to his own strength. This is definitely not the cultivation of the 15th realm! No matter the Taoist heavenly king or the martial god king, they can never have such hegemony. As a matter of fact, when Lian Zong Tianxuan meets him, he says in his heart that his eldest brother has already broken through to the 15th level. "I can''t estimate that there are such brilliant experts in the world of Yanhuang." Duqing real eye Zhang Dongyun, slowly opening. Even before, Zonghe was still frustrated. What I think in my heart is that I and Mr. Fang Cun Yue Fengling can''t win the world. I have to contact more brothers to help. In this way, it may be ungrateful, and the postwar distribution of spoils may not be entirely as they wish. The situation is beyond our control. This is the limit. But no matter Duqing Zhenren or Yue Fengling, they have no doubt that they can win Yanhuang Kingdom and Chang''an City in the end. Realistically speaking, no matter how strong the 15th realm is, even if it can run rampant for a while, it will not be ignored by such Taoist leaders as taiyimen. As long as they are willing to do so, they can suppress it. The difference lies in what they are willing to do and how much they are willing to do. However, taiyimen also need to pay attention to the experts who are above the 15th realm and have strong fighting power. Therefore, up to this moment, Duqing real person has the feeling that the situation is completely out of control for the first time. The same is true of Mr. Fang Cun and Yue Fengling. The middle-aged Confucian completely turned his attention away from the seven Yao Chinese silk, and looked solemnly at Zhang Dongyun: "who are you? Even if this Yanhuang world can be a master above the 15th realm, it is impossible to rise in a few short years. There must be top teachers! " Zhang Dongyun turned a deaf ear to his words, but looked to the other side of the forest first. The forest was silent all the time, but his black sword spirit had gathered to the peak and was ready to go. The whole person is like a hairy hedgehog. The fierce sword seems to be able to destroy the whole world. It is indeed an extremely brilliant sword technique. But at the moment, surrounded by the spirit of destroying the sword, the martial god king of the middle hall of the forest shows the feeling of withering, wandering and helpless, like a boat in a storm. "I see..." Zhang Dongyun looks at the forest with deep thoughts. Lin Zhong and others are baffled. Zhang Dongyun shakes his head and laughs: "it doesn''t matter now. It''s just that people can''t help feeling the vicissitudes of time." In his early years, he had a doubt. "Sirius" Yang Li, once after the immortal trace, was once struck by "sword demon" Su Po. At that time, Su Po was almost ignorant and thoughtless, and he didn''t recognize people. He was only immersed in kendo. He attacked Taiqing palace not to avenge Jieyi brothers, but because Taiqing palace had unfinished Lei Zujian. He will not attack Yang Li because he is a traitor. He will be attacked, either because of his own original Baize magic sword, or because of other excellent sword skills. But Zhang Dongyun killed Yang Li himself, and the other side didn''t show any connection with kendo. Now that the forest has been expanded to the invincible City, Zhang Dongyun finally understands what happened in those days through this person''s psychological fluctuation. Like Mr. Fang Cun, it is not only in recent years that Lin Zhong has been dealing with Yanhuang. As early as many years ago, he went to Yanhuang in order to pursue and kill the escaped disciples of Senluo sword palace. Only that time, he didn''t make a big killing, failed to find Fu Yuting and understand her relationship with AO Kong. At that time, just in case, he had left his sword in the forest. The sword fell into Yang Li''s hands. Of course, Lin Zhong at that time did not understand the possible connection between Yang Li and Fu Yuting. However, in fact, the two have never been in contact. After that, Lin Zhong returned to Yanhuang again, but he didn''t get anything, so he took away his sword. As for Yang Li, he didn''t care. Zhang Dongyun guessed that Yang Li was killed by Su Po because of his sword in the forest. He was able to escape from the bottom of Su''s broken sword when he was seriously injured, because of the sabre in the forest. But the meaning of Su Po''s sword is quite different from that of Senluo sword palace, so the forest didn''t pay attention to it at that time. Before the evolution of Su Po''s magic sword, although it was also extremely brilliant, it was still slightly inferior to the sword that killed Wuming Kingdom and rushed to the whole universe.Lin Zhong didn''t know what he had done in those years, but now he has solved Zhang Dongyun''s doubts. However, changes in the world, now for Zhang Dongyun, is also long gone. He looked like a hedgehog in the forest, a little bit frustrated, waving at will. So suddenly, there was a strong and vigorous spirit of Taowu people, which surrounded the forest like ordinary steam. The black sword Qi all over the forest is immediately stressed to kill the blazing life. He used to be especially good at killing Qi and blood. But at the moment, the hot blood steaming endlessly, as if endless. In the distance, Mr. Fang Cun and Mr. Du Qing both felt absurd, but at the same time, they gradually felt shocked. The Lord of Chang''an, is it that he forcibly wants to crush the Mie sword in the burst forest with the strong life Qi and blood? As if the fire is strong, the water to put out the fire should be evaporated. Just deal with an ordinary disciple of miejian sect. In the forest, he is a top Kendo master who surpasses the Emperor Wu and steps into the realm of martial god! Give him some time, he killed all the creatures in one side of the world, and it is not impossible to completely destroy that side of the world. Now, the Lord of Chang''an wants to crush Linzhong in such a humiliating way. Can he really do it? Whether Zhang Dongyun can do it or not, Mr. Fang Cun and Mr. Duqing can''t pay attention to it. Because after he was trapped in the forest, Zhang Dongyun finally looked at them. "The inheritance of Doushi Academy..." Zhang Dongyun looked up and down at Mr. Fang Cun, Yue Fengling: "it''s the matter that there is no master and apprentice of Mo Li and Mu AI. You used to be a murderer in front of the people of Chang''an City in Yanhuang, so you should know that the murderer will always kill you." Having said that, he made a move to Yanhuang. On the land of Beiju Luzhou, real Chengyang salutes the heaven respectfully and watches his magic weapon, the sword of King Leifu Zhen, fly into the universe. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 590 Lei Fuzhen''s sword turned into a streamer, flew into the universe and came to Zhang Dongyun and others. When Mr. Fang Cun saw this magic weapon, Yue Fengling turned pale. He didn''t lose his memory. He still remembers that he was in the Yellow world when Chengyang real man chased qiongqi. He forced Chengyang real man back and captured qiongqi. Although it didn''t hurt people at that time, it was also very domineering. At that time, Yue Fengling didn''t worry about it. Don''t say Chengyang real person, is the so-called Chang''an City Lord again how? But after he failed to win the first seven Yao Hualing, he couldn''t care. The course of the original conflict immediately came to his mind, which made him realize that even without the problems of Mo Li and Qi Yao Hua Ling, there were conflicts between the two sides, and it was impossible for him to give up. But even at that time, Mr. Fang Cun Yue Fengling didn''t expect that the Lord of Chang''an was so powerful. He even called out the magic weapon of Chengyang real person, Lei Fu Zhen Wang Jian, from the burning yellow! The same magic weapon in Zhang Dongyun''s hands is totally different from that in Chengyang''s hands. Even compared with Zhang Dongyun''s current strength, this magic weapon seems very weak. In Chengyang''s hands, it''s Bao who helps others. In Zhang Dongyun''s hands, he is also a man with treasure. Under his control, Lei Fuzhen''s sword entered the universe, turned into a flash of thunder, and instantly killed in front of Yue Fengling. Mr. Fang Cun, Yue Fengling''s white jade folding fan unfolded in his hand, and waved it to the thunder light. The thick ink seemed to form a wall barrier, solid as gold, blocking the lightning light in front of him. Mocheng has not been destroyed. But Yue Fengling didn''t feel attacked either. Just looking at the situation of maharoni and Lin Zhong, we can see that Zhang Dongyun can''t retreat. If Zhang Dongyun doesn''t retreat, there is only one possibility Mr. Fang Cun, Yue Fengling couldn''t believe it. He looked down. Then he saw a Dharma sword that had penetrated his chest. The speed is so fast that he has no time to defend himself. Even when he couldn''t react, he was already hit. Mocheng naturally can''t feel attacked, because it''s empty in shape. In front of Zhang Dongyun, it''s not even a decoration. The thunder and lightning on the sword of King leifuzhen flows out, and Yue Fengling''s senses at the wound have been completely paralyzed and lost. Even though he has found himself in the sword, he still has no feeling and no pain. In a flash, his perception of himself is disappearing. Even the spirit is completely paralyzed. He lost the control of his body and mind, the whole person from inside to outside, frozen in the void of the universe, unable to move. A body of mana and talent, also scattered together. The seemingly solid Mo City disintegrates and disappears without a trace. Zhang Dongyun waved his hand carelessly, and the sword of Lei Fu Zhen Wang flew back to the world of Yan and Huang with Mr. Fang Cun Yue Fengling. Chengyang real person took the magic weapon and people, ear ring Zhang Dongyun''s voice: "leave life for the time being, I will be useful later." "In accordance with your Majesty''s instructions." The old Taoist replied respectfully. In the void of the universe outside the boundary, the real person Du Qing looked at Zhang Dongyun and was silent. What happened in front of him showed that even if he wanted to escape, it was impossible. As for saving Mr. Fang Cun, there is no hope at all. The only thing that can be considered is to find an opportunity to inform the division and try to see if the reinforcements have time to rescue. It''s just that with the strength of Chang''an city leader, even if his own school is not afraid, it''s still very difficult to save his life "It''s too late for me to repent of offending Chang''an. Now I can only hope that the Lord of the city will show mercy outside the law. If there''s anything I can do for you, please tell me." Duqing tried to make the last effort. Zhang Dongyun looked up and down at each other: "of the four, you are the most powerful." Duqing immortal said: "compared with the city Lord, it is like the light of firefly." Zhang Dongyun said: "there''s something for you to do now. You''d better do it voluntarily." Listen to him say so, Du Qing real person on the contrary heart bottom a sink: "please City Lord show next." "Contact your fellow members of taiyimen to save you. The more people, the better." When Zhang Dongyun is talking at the moment, he hides his words from Zong Tianxuan. Of course, it''s not that the other party can see him and Duqing immortal open their mouths but can''t hear their voices. It''s because of the influence of invincible city that they look completely different in Zong Tianxuan''s eyes. Zong Tianxuan may be puzzled by such an abnormal request, but the real Duqing man who actually heard it was completely stunned. He really had a hope in his heart that his fellow experts could come to the rescue. But at the moment, Zhang Dongyun sounds like he wanted to, but he was filled with cold, a cool air from the bottom of his feet straight to the top of his head. The other side is clear that there is a trap, to catch them all, waiting for Taiyi door to come.Although Zhang Dongyun''s present strength is shocking, Duqing real person doesn''t believe it. The other party has the ability to round them up and down. But looking back, he and Mr. Fang Cun didn''t expect Zhang Dongyun to leave them all before they came here today. In this way, does the other party really know what to do? At this point, Duqing changed his mind immediately. What Zhang Dongyun wants him to do, he must not do as the other party wishes. "One person should do what one person does. Please don''t embarrass the poor fellow." Duqing said slowly. Zhang Dongyun tone casual: "you will be willing to." After hearing this, Duqing felt even colder. "So, I have to offend you." The Taoist holds the sword formula with both hands. Then a black and a white sword Qi suddenly converged, turned into a mysterious and domineering gray sword Qi, looming chaos. It''s Taiyi''s unique sword skill, Taiyi Guiyuan sword! Taiyi sect originally has two unique skills: Taiyi Chunyang sword and Taiyi Xuanyin sword. The combination of two swords can form Taiyi Guiyuan sword, which is usually used by two people. Duqing immortal cultivates the realm of Daluo above Yuanshen, and achieves the position of heavenly king. One person can use a combination of two swords, which is really powerful and mysterious. Even if Zong Tianxuan''s swords and swords come out together, they will be able to compete in a short time. But in the face of the gray sword Qi, Zhang Dongyun just stretched out his hand, so the Taiyi Guiyuan sword of Duqing immortal was in the air. Then, the gray sword Qi could not help but split into two parts and spread into black and white again. Then the black-and-white Qi seemed to recognize the thief as the father, broke away from the control of the real man Duqing, and completely fell into the control of Zhang Dongyun. On the other hand, he entangled the real man Duqing from left to right. For a moment, Duqing could not move. His mana is surging. He wants to break out like Foshan flood. He doesn''t want to hurt the enemy, but to take control of himself again. Even if it''s self destruction. But as a result, he found that he began to weave information, send it out, and ask for help from his own school. Duqing real person suddenly seems to be five thunderbolts. "You will." Zhang Dongyun''s words are still in my ears. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 591 Maharoni is dead, and Mr. Fang Cun''s Yue Fengling is brought back to Yanhuang kingdom by Lei Fuzhen''s sword. At the moment, the forest was also covered by the vast white air, and there was no movement. Duqing real person a look down, and then look at the involuntarily himself, the heart shock can be imagined. They are the four 15th masters who cross the four major paths of Buddhism, Taoism, Confucianism and martial arts. At this moment, they are all captured by the city master of Chang''an. The strength of the other side is beyond their imagination. In particular, how powerful the spirit of Duqing was in his own heaven, but now he was completely controlled by Zhang Dongyun and acted according to his opponent''s will. This is much more difficult than destroying his spirit directly. The governor of Qing Dynasty couldn''t help suspecting that he might not be able to fight the 16th frontier. When did such a powerful figure appear in the world of Yanhuang? Didn''t Yue Fengling say that he had just been to Yanhuang kingdom a few years ago? At that time, why didn''t you see such a master? In such a short period of three or two years, can anyone rise to this level? If it''s a powerful array, it''s better for Duqing to accept it. But whether there is a Dharma array or not, as a Taoist heavenly king, he knows best. But he couldn''t understand that there was such a master here. But now, it''s none of his business. Because he has become a prisoner of Chang''an city. Now Duqing can only hope that his school can properly deal with the traps of Chang''an City and Yanhuang kingdom. He not only hoped that taiyimen could break the Yanhuang world, but also worried that even the master of the school could not defeat this strange and powerful Chang''an City Master. Zhang Dongyun manipulates Duqing real person to send a message to taiyimen, and then he moves to the void with his other hand. In the void, the white air suddenly dispersed, revealing the figure of the miejian sect elder in the forest. This Kendo master, who surpasses the emperor and achieves the realm of martial arts God King, is almost exhausted at the moment. For such a state of martial arts strong, it is almost impossible to take off force. But just now, the forest is constantly cutting off its majestic Qi and blood. It seems that it has no way to go, but in fact it has been squeezing its limit. For a long time, he kept squeezing, and every time he went beyond the limit, he didn''t have a chance to breathe. He is a great martial god. His sword Qi is almost exhausted. As the white air dissipated, the pressure in the forest finally lightened and there was a chance to breathe. But then he found that he had squeezed too hard, and his sword Qi was not only exhausted, but even his foundation was damaged. He had a chance to take a breath when his white Qi was exhausted. However, under the condition of continuous cultivation, his sword Qi only recovered a little bit slowly, and he still suffered a big loss. At this time, he felt that he could not continue to act in the universe. Zhang Dongyun waved his hand casually and was captured alive in the forest. But capturing alive does not mean leaving the other person''s life. "You also killed many people in Senluo sword palace, so the people in Senluo sword palace will decide your ending." Zhang Dongyun said calmly. The forest was silent, and his face was as pale as ever. "The elder brother is stronger than the younger sister." Zong Tianxuan took back his weapon and gave Zhang Dongyun a fist. She has always speculated that Zhang Dongyun is extremely powerful, but to such a great extent, not only Duqing Zhenren and Fang Cun were surprised, but also Zong Tianxuan was surprised. This elder brother has been practicing in seclusion all the year round. Now it seems that he is really not given in vain. "It''s not enough to take the lead for a while." Zhang Dongyun greets Zong Tianxuan to return to Yanhuang kingdom. He handed over Linzhong to Zong Tianxuan: "give this man to Senluo sword palace." Zong Tianxuan nodded and left. Zhang Dongyun took another prisoner, Duqing Zhenren, to the northern part of the Yanhuang kingdom. There, Chengyang real person is ordered to take care of Mr. Fang Cun Yue Fengling. "Practice by heart." Zhang Dongyun took Yue Fengling, and then told Chengyang immortal. Chengyang real person respectfully said: "thank you for your guidance." Zhang Dongyun borrowed his Lei Fu Zhen Wang Jian, which left many mysteries. Taking this opportunity to comprehend, Chengyang immortal is of great benefit to his own practice and the future practice of the Zhengyi sect. Lei Fuzhen''s sword is left to Chen Yang. Zhang Dongyun takes Yue Fengling and Du Qing back to Daming Palace. Now, after the 11th official expansion, the real city wall has reached the position of the 10th official expansion, including the whole Dongsheng Shenzhou and the surrounding vast ocean. All kinds of miracles have numbed people in Chang''an city.Zhang Dongyun took Yue Fengling and Duqing immortal back to Daming Palace. The two masters of Confucianism and Taoism are all depressed at the moment. Zhang Dongyun sits on his seat and looks down at them. His eyes finally fall on Mr. Fang Cun, Yue Fengling. "I didn''t fall out with my teacher, but I wanted to eat alone." Zhang Dongyun looks playful and looks at each other. The most important raw material for refining magic weapon Qiyao Hualing is Qiyao crystal pith. It is of great benefit to the students of Doushi Academy. All those who have entered the holy land above the Confucian masters can be used and of great significance. For Yue Fengling, the 15th frontier, it is very possible for him to directly break through to the 16th frontier, and even have surplus. No matter which path of practice, the more upward, the more difficult. The great leap from the fourteenth to the fifteenth has been extremely difficult. It''s not easy to go from the 15th to the 16th. It is said that both semi sage and sub sage are one of the three realms of Confucian literary sage. However, the difficulty of breakthrough from semi sage to sub sage is not as difficult as that from the first realm to the second realm of Confucian masters. It is basically equal to the difficulty of breakthrough from a big realm, even more so. The other paths are the same. It''s just that the Confucianists are very talented. Talent is not enough, stuck in a realm is idle. It''s very rare to have extra opportunities for breakthrough. It''s no wonder that Mr. Fang Cun, Yue Fengling, worked so hard and refused to give up after tracking for many years. When he met Chang''an City, his first reaction was not to move soldiers from Doushi academy, but to contact a Taoist friend who was familiar with taiyimen. At the moment, he calmed down and said quietly: "your strength is really brilliant. Even the Dean himself is not sure that he will surpass you. But Yue has been studying for many years, and he still knows the reason why he is powerful and unyielding. You don''t have to think about what you want to do. Come here and expect Yue to bow his head and yield." Zhang Dongyun hears the speech, faint smile. On one side, the real person Duqing couldn''t help looking at yuefengling with a very complicated look. Such a strange scene, on the contrary, made Yue Fengling feel hairy: "real man, how?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 592 Yue Fengling had been thrust back to Yanhuang kingdom by Lei Fuzhen''s sword. He didn''t know what Duqing had experienced. So he didn''t understand why the other side looked at him with such strange eyes. But he soon found out. Compared with simply asking for help, you can simply put the news of Qiyao jingsui and Qiyao Hualing in the past by informing Doushi Academy. Although, it may make other people in Doushi academy doubt why Mr. Fang Cun, Yue Fengling, did not eat alone this time. But by comparison, a little risk is no doubt less than the attraction of Qiyao crystal pith. Just as Yue Fengling had heard about the strength of "Chu Yaoguang" from maharoni and Linzhong, and that there might be someone stronger than "Chu Yaoguang" in Chang''an City, he still refused to give up. This has his own early years in the Yanhuang world unimpeded experience. A lot of danger, before personal contact, people will not give up hope after all. For others in Doushi academy, the same is true. The only thing that bothers Zhang Dongyun is that he doesn''t want the people in Doushi Academy who receive the rescue news to conceal the news and not tell more people out of the psychology of embezzlement. Therefore, he controlled the news of Yue Fengling asking for help and specifically mentioned that he and Duqing Zhenren were not rivals. Chang''an city is so intense that the top management of Doushi academy can still deal with it, but not just one or two people can solve it. They must have more number or higher level of top strong players. If you can bring in the biggest fish, it''s the best. Zhang Dongyun looks at the shocked and dejected Yue Fengling and thinks in his heart. Unexpectedly, Doushi Academy was founded by a real Confucian sage. Moreover, the saint of Lu is said to be one of the disciples of the Supreme Master. It''s quite heavy. It also makes Zhang Dongyun look forward to it. Doushi academy is called Doushi Academy. In fact, there are many top scholars. In addition to a road saint, there are all kinds of sub saints and semi saints. Just a few of them will be enough for the harvest of Lord Zhang. He is eager that the other party can arrive within today. In this way, the effect of temporary expansion is still there. Even though they were cautious, like Yue Fengling and Du Qingren, they stopped outside the boundary of Yanhuang and entered the territory of Lord Zhang. At that time, it''s up to Lord Zhang to round them or flatten them. As for taiyimen, they are also super big fish. Just a little problem. Their grandmaster, who has been away for many years, is still in the East. It is unknown whether he is in the East. But it doesn''t matter. There is no shortage of Taoist Masters in the 15th and 16th realms of Taiyi sect. Duqing''s popularity in the door is good, he asked for help, should be able to attract a few people. Taiyimen contact Doushi academy, and then come over together. It''s better for them to gather many experts, be satisfied, and then come over together. Zhang Dongyun manipulated the communication sent by Duqing real person and Mr. Fang Cun for help, both of which were urgent and vague. When the details are unclear, taiyimen tongdoushi academy may not be as cautious as Cihang pure land. Buddhism had suffered too much in Xiniu Hezhou, and was reminded by Jinghua and Li shulou who knew the situation and were cautious, so they became more careful later. Taiyimen and Doushi academy, as the leaders of Taoism and Confucianism in the East, few people dare to provoke them, and their disciples are used to being proud. I hope they will not let Lord Zhang down this time, continue to play the old style, and directly bump into the Yanhuang world. It is necessary to prevent someone from the Buddhist side to explore the way and inform taiyimen and Doushi academy after learning about the total annihilation of maharoni. Therefore, the ears and eyes from Cihang pure land should be dealt with first. "Eight younger sister, later on, you go to the void outside the boundary and clean it up further." Zhang Dongyun told Zong Tianxuan. Zong Tianxuan nodded: "brother, don''t worry, I will stare at Cihang pure land." Unless the great Bodhisattva of Cihang comes out in person, all the people in Cihang pure land can''t help her. After Zhang Dongyun waved his hand, the real Duqing disappeared first, leaving Mr. Fang Cun and Mr. Yue Fengling. In the main hall, two other people came in. It is Chen Chaoyan who shares the evening mist. When they saw Mr. Fang Cun, they were all stunned. Chen Chaoyan''s expression gradually became complicated. Dusk is calm face, eyes as if to spray fire, staring at Mr. Fang Cun. "He''s yours." Zhang Dongyun waved his hand casually: "leave a life here for the time being. I will speak later. You can take his life again."If you need him to communicate, you can still use it at that time. When it''s completely worthless, you can play with them at any time. The evening mist was overjoyed: "thank you She immediately went forward and grabbed Mr. Yue Fengling, who could not move. Then she turned her head and looked at Chen Chaoyan. Chen Chaoyan sighed: "it''s all up to you, I just ask." Evening mist nodded: "good." They left with Mr. Fang Cun. Zong Tianxuan is also going to leave, but Zhang Dongyun waves to her, indicating that she is not busy to leave. Then, Zhang Dongyun wiped his hand in the air again. Two light and shadow images appear. Shen and Rong can be seen in the field of vision. One side comes from the seal on aokong''s forehead. "Two things." Zhang Dongyun said calmly: "first, Lu Xueyuan, like Yang Li and Ying Xiaomei, has been killed by me." Everyone was silent for a moment. Then Shen and Rong first said, "good death." Her voice was calm and flat, without any emotion. Ao Kong also snorted: "she has lived long enough." Su Po was silent. Zong Tianxuan, next to Zhang Dongyun, did not know what position to take for a moment, so he was also silent. Zhang Dongyun''s tone was as calm as ever: "second, she has a handle of Ruyi in Li shulou, and uses it to break the extra gate of immortal trace to go to the immortal trace site. However, this handle of Ruyi does not belong to Li shulou alone." Hearing him say so, we all know how Jinghua died. It''s like hitting Zhang Dongyun''s knife. "We found him before, and also found near the pure land of Cihang, but he should not stay in it, but left again." Su po said. Shen He Rong murmured softly: "if he gives Ruyi to Lu Xue Yuan, it''s like taking Lu Xue Yuan and asking the way..." Ao Kong asked: "the eldest brother''s meaning is that Li Laosi has collusion with anyone?" Zhang Dongyun said: "yes, and the cultivation strength is above him, but the identity is not clear." Everyone, including Zong Tianxuan in the hall, narrowed their eyes slightly. Li shulou is already the Taoist emperor of the 15th kingdom. Still on top of him? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 593 Li shulou''s strength is extraordinary. Duqing real person has been a very strong Taoist emperor, but Li shulou''s strength still lies in it. Among the same Taoist practitioners in the 15th realm, it is extremely rare to find a bully who can compete with him. If you want to steadily surpass Li shulou, you must be at least a figure in the 16th realm. Martial arts practice, above the emperor, known as the God of martial arts. Confucian practice, above the master, is known as the sage of literature. There are semi saints, sub saints and real saints, which means the 15th, 16th and 17th realms of Confucian practice respectively. Taoist practice is above the original God, which is traditionally known as the three realms of Daluo. However, in the history of Yanhuang Kingdom, the highest number of Taoist practitioners was the emperor of the 15th kingdom. The higher-level Taoist Masters need to search the universe. Traditionally, the Taoist Masters in the 16th realm are known as the Heavenly God. But now Li shulou is not only the Supreme Court''s Dharma gate, but also the Shangqing''s Dharma gate, which is extremely sharp in actual combat. Although there are basically no Taoist masters who are not good at fighting, there are always differences between high and low. Among them, Tianzun, who is a little weak in fighting, may not be 100% sure now. He is sure to win Li shulou, who is in the realm of Tianjun. In Zhang Dongyun''s opinion, the Ruyi team is not only composed by Li shulou, but also by more than one person. "We can find out who this person is. We should pay attention to Li shulou first." Zhang Dongyun said: "this matter has another reference significance, which deserves our attention." Shen Herong''s voice came out from the light and shadow pictures. Compared with the past, it was a little low: "what big brother said should mean that his style of acting has changed compared with that in the past. In addition to being more ruthless, he even started to contact reinforcement." Zhang Dongyun said: "not bad." Su Po and AO Kong were silent. Compared with Chu Yaoguang''s memory, Zong Tianxuan can also figure out the problem. Li shulou''s talent is amazing. He inherits nature from the law and has no teacher. I don''t want to laugh at the fact that I was born in Chunyang and Taiqing. I was inherited by Taoism. Li shulou''s practice has always been self-taught. Although he also talked with a few of his colleagues, such as Ying Xiaowo, he can only be regarded as a reference at best. He has always relied on himself to achieve such brilliant achievements. With his talent, if you want to hold a Taoist leg and find yourself a famous teacher to practice law and Taoism, those who want to be his master can line up from Yanhuang to Taiyi gate. It''s hard to find a famous teacher. It''s rare to find a jade like Li shulou? But Li shulou never wanted to learn from his teacher. According to Zhang Dongyun and others'' understanding of him, this is not necessarily due to arrogance and disdain, but to understand the way of heaven in nature, which is the most suitable path for him to practice. To some extent, he really can be called learning from heaven, close to Tao. It''s worthy of the name of the supreme man. When his cultivation was still weak, he didn''t want to find a thigh for himself. What''s more, now he has achieved the cultivation above Taoist yuan Shen? "Is it just a coincidence?" Su po said: "other people''s things, he inadvertently got, and then into their own way." Zhang Dongyun said: "no, he combined with the other party to refine things." Shen He Rong said: "he was originally the law of Taiqing, but now there are many laws of Shangqing. Is it because of this man?" Zhang Dongyun said: "at first, I was so suspicious, but after a careful examination of Ruyi, another person''s Taoism should be the method of Yuqing, which is consistent with Li shulou''s Taoism, but it has a certain flavor of Sanqing in one." After a slight pause, he added: "this person should not have been the one who suppressed Li shulou from taking seven Yao Hualing." This answer can be regarded as the final doubt of Shen and Rong. When they heard the words, they were all silent and thinking. Zhang Dongyun raised his hand and knocked on the armrest of the seat: "after finding him, all the truth will be clear. I tell you these messages, not that you are worried about gain and loss, but that you can deal with him more calmly and know yourself and your enemy." "Don''t worry, brother. We understand." Sue broke her mouth. Ao Kong was a little fidgety: "what''s the matter with Li Laosi? Don''t bully me. I don''t understand Taoism. Taoism is too forgetful, not too merciless! " Zhang Dongyun said: "then you have to ask yourself. Seven younger brothers and twelve younger sisters continue to search. Eight younger sisters deal with the pure land of Cihang. Eleven younger brothers go to Wuming, just in case." Zong Tianxuan asked, "brother, are you worried about the hand of great Bodhisattva Cihang?" "It''s very unlikely, but just in case, just be careful." Zhang Yanyun.Ao Kong said, "if Cihang doesn''t do it himself, I''m afraid the rest of the Buddhists are scared out of their wits by elder brother, aren''t they?" Zhang Dongyun doesn''t need to ask, but he can see that aokong is not willing to go to Wuming Kingdom at the moment. To be exact, he didn''t want to deal with Fu Yuting much. I was in a hurry to save people earlier. After I had a rest, I began to be proud again It''s just that it doesn''t match the appearance of your nine foot fierce man. Zhang Dongyun said: "the people of miejian sect are extremely temperamental. Cihang insists on not fighting. Yunshoufeng may be burned with jade. You can go back to wumingjie with the people of Senluo sword palace." There is a huge gap between the fourteenth and fifteenth borders, which is like a natural moat. Although aokong''s strength is strong, he dare not say that he can surpass Yun Shoufeng, the leader of miejian sect. In particular, both sides attach more importance to attack than to defend. If they really want to fight, most of the results will be life and death. The greatest possibility is that one party is seriously injured and the other party dies. But with aokong''s strength, it is not easy for yunshoufeng to gain the upper hand. Other people in Chang''an City have enough time to support. According to Feng Qi, the leader of Senluo sword palace, Zhang Dongyun can cure his injury at any time, but if there is no special need, he should slow down for the moment. Only when you give can you get something in return. The reason why Chang''an City helped Senluo sword palace was because of the human relationship between aokong and Aoying. In addition, what Senluo sword palace wants from Chang''an depends on how much merit they can make for Chang''an. If Yun Shoufeng comes back with a decisive attack, it won''t be too late to give Feng Qi a chance to perform. Although aokong was unwilling, he finally nodded helplessly: "OK, I''ll go." Zhang Dongyun said: "you don''t need to be distracted from other things. You can continue to practice by yourself and protect the Dharma. The ancient simplicity of Shushan sect will select the right people to go with you and take charge of all kinds of trivial things." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 594 Ao Kong is no better than Shen He Rong. He didn''t want to deal with ordinary people, and he didn''t have the psychology to deal with ordinary people. To be exact, this big devil doesn''t kill innocent people indiscriminately. He doesn''t kill innocent people when he''s in a bad mood. It''s the result of Zhang Dongyun and Shen horong''s admonition. It''s too much to expect him to love the common people and work hard for them. To let him go to Wuming is mainly to play a role as a town. Under the 15th situation, no one can match it. Even if there are many people, it is useless. When the master of the 15th border comes, he can also deal with it and wait for reinforcements. As for the masters of the 16th realm, there is no one in miejian sect. With the influence of the powerful people in the 16th frontier, they will not aim at the unknown world that has nothing to do with themselves, but will run all the way to Chang''an City in the Yanhuang world. Therefore, it is enough for aokong to sit in the town without knowing the boundary. Wu Mingjie, Zhang Dongyun must take it back. If the miejian sect runs away, he will be killed in Chang''an. Even if Senluo sword palace has no idea, Chang''an city will go there to build a stronghold. To get a foothold there, whether it''s benevolent or authoritarian, you have to deal with the local people in Wuming Kingdom, including Senluo sword palace and other sects in Wuming kingdom. At the same time, we should also contact the local people''s livelihood. These are the things aokong is not good at and disdains to do. Of course, Chang''an city should have capable cadres to take a whole team of personnel to take charge. In this respect, Zhang Dongyun''s most outstanding and capable person is Yin Wang louning. Lou Ning and Lou Yu contributed a lot to the development of Chang''an City in the border area of Yan and Huang, which was no less than the contribution of opening up territory. However, after Zhang Dongyun''s consideration, he decided to give others a chance to exercise this time. In the end, the person he chose was the leader of Shushan school, simple and unsophisticated. Objectively speaking, simplicity is not particularly outstanding in politics. In fact, like Feng Qi, the leader of Senluo sword palace, he was obsessed with sword cultivation in his early years. It was not until after the great changes that he began to work hard, no longer clinging to one person and one sword, but attaching importance to the development of his clan, seeking a foothold and regaining glory. Gupu has made rapid progress in this respect. Previously, Chang''an city had just occupied Xiniu Hezhou, and he was in charge of the local garrison. It was aokong who cooperated with him at that time. This time, it''s a familiar journey to lead the team to wumingjie. Both sides probably know the root of the problem, so there''s no need to run in more. On the other hand, in Wuming Kingdom, martial arts are the most important, and most of the holy places of famous families are practicing martial arts. Most of the sacred places of martial arts are kendo. More than half of the top experts in Wuming world are swordsmen. Simplicity is the peak of practicing kendo. When you go there, if you handle it properly, you can easily open up a situation. As a martial arts practitioner of kendo, although he is full of vigor, he is just not a rebellious man. Everything can be said to be just right. Besides, there is another decisive factor "In accordance with your Majesty''s instructions." The ancient simplicity of the imperial edict saluted Zhang Dongyun: "I''ll arrange to gather people and set out with Mr. 11 as soon as possible." After he retired from the Daming Palace, he immediately summoned the capable generals. "It''s said that Wuming world is the world of kendo. Your majesty ordered you to take charge of it. Besides giving full play to your talents, it''s also a great grace." An elder of Shushan said, "I don''t know if I can bring more young disciples of my sect. Even if I can''t learn too much, it''s good to broaden my horizons." It is a simple saying: "finish the task assigned by your majesty first, and then consider other things when the situation in wumingjie is stable." A group of Shu mountain elders promised one after another: "what the leader is thinking about is." Looking around at the crowd, he said earnestly, "Your Majesty never treats us badly. He is very considerate. We just need to comply with him." The crowd heard it vaguely. It seemed that there was something in it, and they felt thoughtful for a moment. Xiao Peng suddenly thought of something: "headmaster, your majesty seems to have arranged for you to deal with all kinds of common affairs in recent years. Besides trusting you, does this mean anything else?" Looking at Xiao Peng''s eyes, gupu expressed his approval: "yes, your Majesty''s eyes are as bright as fire. As early as I was seeing flowers in the fog, he had seen through it. If I want to make further progress in kendo, I must have endless human feelings." All the people in Shushan were shocked when they heard the words. Gupu has understood Zhang Dongyun''s point: "in recent years, I seem to be buried in common affairs, and I have lost time and experience, but for me, this is actually the diligent practice that really has the hope to go to a higher level." Xiao Peng and others took a deep breath: "Your Majesty It''s really profound and insightful. "Simple and unsophisticated, nodding slowly: "yes..." When he first went to Xiniu Hezhou, he thought it was a coincidence that he would be wrong about what Zhang Dongyun meant. However, when he was sent to Wuming Kingdom this time, he was completely convinced that Zhang Dongyun was in charge of everything. Your Majesty''s arrangement is to take care of him in a down-to-earth way. While shaking his heart with simplicity, he became more and more firm and calm, and started from a low and down-to-earth attitude. Only in this way can we serve Zhang Dongyun. At the same time, it is also to sharpen one''s own kendo. No matter public or private, they all point in the same direction. Sometimes I can''t help thinking that maybe I''m lucky. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun sees all the ancient and simple Tongzong Tianxuan leave. Aware of the conversation between gupu and Xiao Peng, City Master Zhang only smiles. There is still potential to be tapped. It''s not only that he is still moving forward with the goal of challenging Su Po and is full of enterprising spirit, but also that he really has the hope of going up to a higher level. The key is to find the right way. Shushan''s Kendo can also be said to be a very pure sword technique, and keeps improving. But they have their own bottlenecks. If they want to break through, they need more training in the world. This may stain their swords with impurities or even filth. But only by breaking through this heavy task can we be reborn. After this re hardening, we can go to a higher level. In the short term, it may not be expected, but the future of gupu is not without the possibility of breaking through the Wuhuang. The other side has been conscientious, Zhang Dongyun is naturally generous in helping him. It is also very important for Zhang Dongyun and Chang''an city to establish a foothold in the Wuming boundary between ancient simplicity and aokong. Zhang Dongyun refreshes his list of construction tasks: [construction task 12.1 - invincible city is about to cover the whole world and begin to expand into the universe. Please establish an outpost fulcrum in the universe outside the world] look at the task description, you should only establish a fulcrum. If the situation is right, this fulcrum may be a ready-made satellite city in the future. Therefore, it is also equal to laying a foundation for the future expansion of the universe. Really kill two birds with one stone. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 595 After the people of Senluo sword palace entered Chang''an, they were marked by Zhang Chengzhu. When they went to Wuming Kingdom, Lord Zhang knew the distance between Wuming Kingdom and Yanhuang kingdom. It should be said that the distance between the two sides is still very long. As the fulcrum of the first overrun expansion, the satellite city may not meet the demand. But it can prepare for the second overrun expansion in the future. It''s impossible to waste it in the end. The universe is really vast. The huge Yanhuang kingdom is just a drop in the ocean. Zhang Dongyun can''t help guessing, if one day the invincible city can cover the whole universe, how many times does it need to expand, or how many times does it need to expand beyond the limit? While Zhang Dongyun conjectures, he also has some expectations. At present, due to the temporary expansion function, invincible city is still in the size of the 12th formal expansion. The whole Yanhuang kingdom is included. Moreover, the vast void around the boundary of Yanhuang is also surrounded. The current size of the invincible city is 16.777.216 kilometers in width. The side length is 25.165.824 kilometers. The combined height is also 16.777216 kilometers. In terms of cross-sectional area, it will reach 4.2221.4065.065984 square kilometers. About 422.21 trillion square kilometers. After the temporary expansion, invincible city will retreat to the scope of the 11th temporary expansion. It is 41943004 km from east to west and 6291456 km from north to south. Its cross-sectional area is 26388207900 square kilometers. About 26.39 trillion square kilometers. Looking at trillion yuan as a unit, Zhang Dongyun''s first reaction is that, for general cognition, Yanhuang is not small. For the 11th official expansion, going westward is not enough to include Xiniu Hezhou. But compared with the universe, it''s really insignificant. Lord Zhang is looking forward to the function of satellite city. It is hoped that the 12th official expansion will be completed as soon as possible, and the whole Yanhuang kingdom will be installed steadily, and then a satellite city will be set up. At that time, we may be able to include more stars into the city at a faster speed. For now, Zhang Dongyun hopes that the previous messages sent by Duqing Zhenren and Mr. Fang Cun can successfully attract people from taiyimen or Doushi Academy. The earlier they come, the better. If it comes fast enough, maybe the 12th temporary expansion is not over yet, and we can cook another pot while it is hot. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ While Lord Zhang was looking forward to this in Yanhuang, there was chaos outside Yanhuang. From Cihang pure land, there are many groups of Buddhist experts who come here in twos and threes to find out the situation in Yanhuang. Because of the false news from arhat last time, maharoni specially told those who stayed in Cihang pure land to be careful in this aspect. Zhang Dongyun understood this, so he did not stand up in vain and let it be. only went to the Mahuang Ronnie, who was in the Yellow Emperor''s border, and in the woods, simultaneous interpreting the Confucian scholar, Mr. Fang Cun, all of whom disappeared. Longshetuo originally went to inform maharoni about the visit of master Jinghua and Zhiyuan to Xianji site. Maharoni ordered him to return and stop Jinghua and his wife. As a result, when long shetuo came back, Jinghua''s immortal trace door, which they had opened, was closed. Next, maharoni and others on the other side also lost their news. No matter how high his attainments are, he is like an ant on a hot pot. He forced himself to come to Cihang pure land and consulted with other eminent monks. "The situation is not clear. We need to find out all this first." An old monk said, "elder martial brother maharoni and benefactor Lin said that they would first meet a Confucian master. Do you know the details of each other?" Long shetuo shook his head: "everyone, including martial uncle Kongshan, only knows that the other party has a deep foundation, but they don''t know which family they came from. To say, there are few academies of such scale in Oriental heaven, but are they not Oriental heaven? But the Taoist master who came with him seems to be from Taiyi family. " The old monk said: "go to Yanhuang to inquire about the information, and at the same time pass the relevant information to taiyimen to tell them the relevant situation." "Yes." Long shetuo hesitated for a moment and then asked, "where is the Bodhisattva..." The old monk shook his head: "Bodhisattva has already said that he doesn''t care about this. Let''s see the result of elder martial brother Kongshan''s going to Ananda''s pure land."The old monk also sighed: "if, as you said, there is no news from the four 15th realms, then Chang''an City in the Yanhuang realm will be more powerful and terrifying than we expected." Long shetuo nodded with a heavy heart: "do you want to inform leader Yun of miejian sect?" The old monk said, "don''t inform him for the time being. Otherwise, with his temperament and style of conduct, the consequences will be unpredictable. You can find out the specific situation before you make plans." Longshetuo''s palms are ten: "yes." He and other Buddhists went out to inquire about the situation and tried to contact taiyimen. In the end, he was killed by Zong Tianxuan. The Buddhists had to flee back to the pure land of Cihang. In their hearts, they were angry, but Cihang refused to go out of the mountain, so we had to endure. Zong Tianxuan stayed outside the pure land of Cihang. She had a quiet look, a low brow and a silent voice, as if she were one with the stars in the universe. Suddenly, Zong Tianxuan''s face moved slightly. But it''s not because of the pure land in front of us. She turned and looked in the other direction. There, there is a purple gas flash away, quickly and automatically disappear. "It''s Li shulou He has been to the pure land of Cihang, leaving a trace of mana forbidden observation. " If Zong Tianxuan had realized something. The other side is extremely cautious, automatic gecko tail, so she can not continue to track. I do not know how far apart in the void, there is a vast purple, across the world, like a purple river of stars. A leaf of duckweed floats on the purple Tianhe river. Qingping, dressed in a white Taoist robe and with her hair scattered behind her, meditates quietly with her knees crossed. He suddenly opened his eyes. In front of him, there was also a bunch of purple annihilation. "Is Cihang still guarding his land and refusing to come out?" Li shulou murmured to himself: "Ming Tonghui''s way of doing things today, I''m afraid that Cihang can''t continue to be so carefree..." He stood up from Qingping and looked at the starry sky for a long time. Until the purple Tianhe nearby, black, yellow and purple light spots converge, turning into a handle of Ruyi, floating out of the Tianhe. Ruyi in a voice: "immortal trace, how?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 596 "It seems that it has been completely refined, otherwise the other party will not take away the jade Ruyi." Li shulou said. A sigh came from the three color Ruyi beside him: "that''s really a pity." Li shulou said: "as far as I''m concerned, I really can''t think about it at the moment, but you should be able to try it, elder." Three color Ruyi''s voice said: "at this critical moment, Lao Dao is not suitable to take risks. In case of a little mistake, even if he can get away, if it delays the other side, the gain will not be worth the loss. The so-called immortal trace is only a site after all. We can only look for it for the sake of the immortal trace itself." Li shulou hears the speech, ponders not the language. The purple Tianhe River in front of him rippled again. Then, a cloud of light emerges from it. It''s a piece of fairy trail. Li shulou silently gazed at the fragments of the fairy trail and said nothing for a long time. And that handle three color Ruyi inside, then spread out a voice: "pour is your side, don''t need to tube for a while?"? The collision between genius and genius, as long as we don''t die, will bring great harvest to both sides. " Li shulou said: "don''t worry, there won''t be any problem in a short time. As long as the poor array can be achieved, the overall situation can be decided." Three color Ruyi: "if you know what you want." Li shulou nodded silently. Then three color Ruyi, then slowly sink into the purple Tianhe. Li shulou did not continue to meditate. He stood on Qingping, looking into the distance, silent. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Taiyimen, the Taoist school, understands the beauty of yin and Yang, moves the heaven with the name of sword, dominates the universe, and can be called the leader of Oriental heaven Taoist school. Although our ancestors have been traveling for many years, Taiyi is still proud of its masters. Under normal circumstances, even the same heavyweight like Doushi academy will not provoke them. Of course, there will always be some exceptions in the long and endless universe. Now, for him, it seems that there is another accident. One of the top experts in the Mesozoic era, Duqing Zhenren, sent an urgent report from outside. He said that he had met a strong enemy and was now in a hard fight. So he asked for help from his school. It is also mentioned in the speech that in the world called yanhuangjie, there are a large number of Yuanming Yanyu. In fact, there is no such thing in Yanhuang world. But through the captured Duqing real person, he learned that taiyimen had been anxious to collect this treasure. Although this treasure is not as important to taiyimen as Qiyao crystal pith to Doushi academy, it is also a treasure that taiyimen urgently needs. But its quantity is extremely rare. Although taiyimen is proud of the universe, it is difficult to collect enough Yuanming Yanyu in a short time. Duqing real person in the realm of heavenly king is also a master who can''t be lost to Taiyi sect. Especially in the Mesozoic era, there may not be no potential to continue to tap in the future. Most of them will come to help. But Zhang Dongyun hopes to catch as big a fish as possible, so in addition to a Duqing real man asking for help, he adds a piece of Yuanming Yanyu''s weight. But there is a small problem that is inevitable. Zhang Dongyun''s understanding of taiyimen is based on Duqing real person. What Duqing didn''t know, Lord Zhang couldn''t torture him. Therefore, the situation of Yuanming Yanyu is more subtle. "The younger martial brother of Duqing has always been concerned about the clan. He has been traveling abroad, and he has never forgotten to look for Yuanming Yanyu." A middle-aged Taoist sighed. He is now in a position outside a cave. There is a trace of smoke in the cave. The smoke condenses into an old man in the air. The old Taoist said, "you should inform all the people who go out in time, including Du Qing, that we have found enough Yuanming Yanyu, so that they don''t have to risk themselves in order to find Yuanming Yanyu." The middle-aged Taoist priest bowed his head and said, "I know my mistake. It''s because I don''t think about it carefully. I''m going to rescue him now." After finding enough Yuanming Yanyu, his mentor and several elder lodgers immediately joined hands and closed the door together. Now it''s a critical moment to refine treasure, so we can''t give up halfway. Otherwise, in addition to Yuanming Yanyu, other valuable materials will also be wasted. "Du Qing is a steady man. It''s not really urgent. He won''t ask for help. It''s not safe for you to go alone." Said the old Taoist who gathered the smoke. Hearing this, the middle-aged Taoist nodded and said, "I understand. I will contact younger martial brother Mingxuan and they will go together." The old Taoist nodded: "keep in touch. If you have any changes, you will be rewarded as soon as possible."The middle-aged Taoist answered, "yes, master." The old Taoist''s figure dissipated, turned into a smoke again, and then returned to the cave. In the cave, there are many precious lights, but they are silent. The middle-aged Taoist gave a salute, then left to raise money. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At the same time, the Doushi academy, where the Oriental heaven Confucianism was practicing, also received a "voluntary" message from Mr. Fang Cun, Yue Fengling. However, after a short silence, the person who received the news did not report the matter to the dean of the college or tell others. After thinking about it, he finally went to the corner of the Academy. Here, between the square inch, is belongs to respective independent world. In this world, Blizzard is flying, it looks very hard. But on an ice lake, there was a young scholar in simple clothes, who was reading alone in peace. All of a sudden, he had a slight look on his face, and his calm was broken, showing some disgust. When the young scholar turned his head, he saw an old Confucian about 60 or 70 years old coming to the ice lake. "Mr. Fu Qing, there is nothing between you and me. Please go back." The young scholar said coldly. For each other''s cold attitude, the old Confucian didn''t think much of it. He just said with a smile, "Mr. Xin, I''ve come here to ask you to help me." Looking like a young scholar, Mr. Xin looked at each other coldly and didn''t answer. The old Confucian, who called himself Mr. Fu Qing, said to himself, "this is what happened. Lao Jiu received the news from brother Yue that he was in trouble and danger, so he asked us for help." Mr. Xin said coldly: "Mr. Fang Cun''s cultivation strength is not under you and me. We can help him when he is in danger. We are not sure. Why don''t Mr. Fu Qing report to other teachers in the academy?" Mr. Fu Qing smiles: "because brother Yue is in danger because of seven Yao crystal pith, so I think it''s better not to report." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 597 "You''re being smart." Mr. Xin said coldly, "what if you get seven Yao pith? Will you kill me with Mr. Fang Cun? " The old man on the other side shook his head again and again: "Mr. Xin, that''s not true. Even if you really let out the old man''s secret, old man will not harm his classmates, will he? Besides, I believe that you will be willing to help me hide the secret. " He took a deep look at the young scholar in front of him: "it''s like Lao Jiu''s belief that Mr. Xin will help Lao Jiu get the seven Yao crystal pith." The young scholar said indifferently, "I''m sorry that I''m not interested in Qiyao jingsui. Mr. Fu Qing is interested in it. I''ll take it for myself that at most I don''t chew your tongue behind my back." Mr. Fu Qing said with a smile: "Mr. Xin, please don''t be too busy to refuse. Since I''m here today, I''m sure I''ll come to ask Mr. Xin for help with sincerity and courtesy." The young scholar sneered coldly, looked at each other''s eyes and showed his disgust: "I''m not interested in your gift, and we have nothing to talk about. Now, please leave." In the world where he lived, the snowstorm suddenly disappeared, the ice lake thawed, the earth was rejuvenated, everything grew, and it was a beautiful scene of spring. The weather didn''t kill him just now, but the pressure he felt was much greater than before. His knowledge and accomplishments seem to have increased a little bit more than before Mr. Fu Qing has a secret way in his heart. The other side''s talent and strength are still above him and Mr. Fang Cun''s Yue Fengling. Such a young man has such a brilliant cultivation strength, and has a great future. He can resist the temptation and not covet the essence of Qi Yao crystal. It''s really enviable Mr. Fu Qing was deeply impressed. However, in the face of the pressure from the whole world, Mr. Fu Qing looks as stable as ever: "in the past, his wife was injured, but it''s old-fashioned. In the past, old-fashioned people are also very uneasy and guilty." The old Confucian said quietly, "Mr. Xin has been looking for a way to cure his wife. How could he not have tried his best to find a way to make up for it?" After listening to him say that, Mr. Xin''s expression did not change. The frightening pressure of the four worlds was stronger than before: "do you want to say that you have found it?" Mr. Fu Qing said with a smile: "if not, how dare you come here today?" Mr. Xin looked at each other coldly: "what can I do?" His wife''s old injuries are life-threatening and the situation is extremely complicated. To be exact, at that time, basically, this life had been lost. It was only with the help of Lu Shengsheng, the dean of Doushi academy, that Mrs. Xin was not completely destroyed. But in the end, Mrs. Xin can only be frozen, which is equivalent to only hanging her last breath. Lu sage, as a Confucian sage, can only achieve this point, maintain a weak balance, and fight for life with the nether world. If you want to break this balance and save people back to Yangjian, you need a second way. Mr. Xin is not without good friends, but he has tried many ways over the years, but failed. A careless move may even make Saint Lu give up all his previous efforts. In recent years, Mr. Xin has had to be more cautious and dare not take risks easily. However, with the passage of time, seeing that there was no hope ahead, the despair in his heart gradually began to get heavier and heavier. To Mr. Fu Qing, he didn''t have a good face. The old Confucian was used to this, but he came here today and said, "Mr. Xin, have you ever heard of the blood god Gu?" Mr. Xin''s eyes flashed slightly: "the blood god, one of the seven evil spirits of the evil way?" Mr. Fu Qing smiles: "in order to cure your wife, Mr. Xin must have collected and understood all kinds of information. He is no stranger to the blood god Gu. Although this is an extremely evil magic power, it is like medicine and poison. If it is used to save people, it will have a miraculous effect." Mr. sin was silent. Around the world, the vitality quickly disappeared and turned into ice and snow again. Blood god, he does know. And it should be one of the most promising ways to treat his wife. However, it is said that the God of Gu has fallen for many years, and the blood god Gu has disappeared. Even if he begged Saint Lu for help, he could not find the blood god. "How do you know where the blood god is? Is the blood god still alive today Asked Mr. Xin suspiciously. Mr. Fu Qing said solemnly: "in this matter, I don''t know how to make fun of myself. The blood god is still alive. The reason why even the Dean can''t find out its whereabouts is that the blood God has fallen into the hands of the blood Qi devil." Mr. Xin took a deep breath and nodded slowly: "that''s really no wonder." He looked directly at Mr. Fu Qing: "so, you just take the whereabouts of the blood god Gu in exchange for me to help you get the seven Yao crystal marrow?""How dare you." Mr. Fu Qing said quietly: "if Mr. Xin can help me get the seven Yao crystal pith, then I will also help Mr. Xin get the blood god Gu." Mr. Xin''s eyes suddenly narrowed: "are you in collusion with the devil?" Mr. Fu Qing shook his head with a smile: "how can it be? I just have a familiar face and I''m sure I can make a deal with the other party. Time doesn''t wait for us. Let''s go to rescue brother Yue and take the seven Yao crystal pith. Then the treasure will be owned by Mr. Xin. I''ll exchange it with you after I get the blood god Gu. In this way, you can always believe it? " The young scholar said coldly, "now, are you worried that I will tell the Dean about you?" Lu Shengsheng, the dean of Doushi academy, hated the evil way most in his life, especially the company of the people in the evil way. Looking at the old Confucian in front of him, Mr. Xin did not expect that the other party would dare to make such taboos. Mr. Fu Qing said with a smile: "of course, Mr. Xin can ask the dean to help you capture the blood God from the blood Qi demon, but is that not safe? Let''s not say whether the blood Qi devil can defeat the dean. Even if he can''t, it''s still very easy for him to destroy the blood god, isn''t it? " "The premise is that he knows that what we are looking for is blood god." Mr. Xin''s eyes were cold. Mr. Fu Qing said frankly, "he knows." "Your relationship with him is really not simple." Mr. Xin snorted. Mr. Fu Qing calmly replied: "I can help him, and the blood god in his hand can also help me, that''s all." Mr. Xin asked, "why don''t you let him help you grab the marrow of the seven Yao crystal?" "I hear he''s busy at the moment and can''t get away from it." Mr. Fu Qing repeated: "but brother Yue is here. Time is waiting for no one." Mr. Xin looked at the old Confucian for a long time. The old Confucian didn''t urge him. He waited patiently and quietly. "Well, I''ll come with you." After a long time, Mr. Xin finally spoke. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 598 Seeing that the other party finally agreed, Mr. Fu Qing was also relieved. He''s just now. He''s not just talking nonsense. Between the two sides, the other side may be better than him, and they are in the other side''s world. Under the change of time, the two great Confucians talk with each other, which is almost sincere. He needs to cheat. It''s easy for him to react on the opposite side. Lao Ru had to hand over some information to Mr. Xin. Fortunately, Mr. Xin finally agreed to board his ship. In fact, Mr. Fu Qing will do his best to help the other party get the blood god. Seven Yao crystal pith is one of the reasons. On the other hand, if Mr. Xin uses the blood god to cure his wife, he has something to do with the evil way. Saint Lu may be reasonable in other ways, but in this respect, he can''t be touched. In this way, Mr. Xin must also help Mr. Fu Qing keep a secret. Both sides became accomplices to some extent. With a promise from Mr. Xin, the ice and snow in the world around him disappeared, and everything was warm again. This does not mean that he is in a good mood. On the contrary, it is a manifestation of his complex mood and even depression. Mr. Fu Qing stood by quietly, but he didn''t make a sound to remind him, so as not to cause trouble. After a long time, Mr. Xin breathed out: "since it''s not too late, let''s start now." Mr. Fu Qing''s heart fell to the ground. The two Confucian literary sages immediately left this world, flew all the way out, even separated from the outside world, and fled into the void. All the way, they followed the direction of Mr. Fang Cun''s "direction", across the distant universe, and ran to the Yanhuang world. However, they did not find that after they were far away from their own world, there were dark waves in the void of the universe, which looked like thick ink. After the thick ink dispersed, a woman appeared in it, looking thoughtfully at the direction where Mr. Fu Qing and Mr. Xin left. Both of them are semi saints in the 15th realm of Confucianism, and their minds and spirits are extremely sensitive and quick. To them, every bit of fluctuation around them is like watching fire. But neither of them noticed that the woman was in the thick ink again, following them. Mr. Fu Qing is nothing more than that. Mr. Xin''s accomplishments can also be regarded as the top among the semi saints of Confucianism in the same realm. Although his complex mood at the moment has a slight impact on his performance, he can easily hide his perception, which shows that women''s accomplishments are better than him. More in the 15th realm of semi saint on the 16th realm of Confucian cultivation, sub saint. The women followed the younger generation of the two Doushi academies quietly. After flying away for a period of time, her eyes suddenly flashed slightly. After a while, Mr. Xin and Mr. Fu Qing also noticed. The two of them looked into the vast and endless void of the universe. Basically, at the same time, they can feel that there seems to be a divine idea on the opposite side, which falls on them at the same time. At first, there was a moment of vigilance in the hearts of both sides, and then they were all together. Although Mr. Fu Qing and Mr. Xin are anxious to save Mr. Fang Cun and seize the essence of Qi Yao crystal, they still stop together and take the initiative to move closer to each other. The opposite is the same. So the two sides basically meet in the middle. They are four Taoists. "It turned out to be Shaoqing. Nice to meet you." Mr. Fu Qing said hello first. Mr. Xin did the same thing. The four Taoists are the middle-aged Taoists who reported to the closed elders in taiyimen. The two great Confucians of Doushi academy both knew each other, and they were the best of their peers in Taiyi school. Now they are the backbone of Taiyi school. Taiyimen and Doushi academy, one Confucian and one Taoist, basically hold the same view of the Oriental heaven. They are both giants of the Oriental heaven. They are not particularly close, but their relationship is not bad. Each other''s high-level and young disciples occasionally walk around. There are also close friends like Mr. Duqing and Mr. Fangcun. Mr. Xinqing, who is opposite to Mr. Xinqing, is the same as Mr. Yiqing. Shaoqing also knew the two opposite people. Relatively speaking, he valued the young Mr. Xin more. The other side is young, but his cultivation strength, talent and emotion are still higher than Mr. Fu Qing and Mr. Fang Cun. Compared with Mr. Fu Qing, who is getting older, the young scholar like Mr. Doushi academy is more hopeful to break through to the 16th realm and achieve the title of Yasheng. For now, of course, there is only hope. The difficulty from the 15th to the 16th is only more than that from the 14th to the 15th. It''s not surprising how many talented people get stuck. Taiyimen''s own family, the same is true, Shaoqing immortal himself is not absolutely sure, will certainly break through to the 16th realm, the achievement of Taoist heaven."I don''t know what''s the most important thing when you look at the hurry of the two residents?" Shaoqing first introduced his fellow students to Doushi academy, and then asked. His question is not groundless. However, he inherited the exquisite Taoism and metaphysics, and there was a sense in them. These two Confucian literary schools seemed to be running to the same place with him. Mr. Xin, also have the same feeling: "classmate brother Yue sent a police call for help, so we two rushed to have a look." Shaoqing asked: "are you going to a world called Yanhuang world?" "Exactly." Mr. Xin asked, "where are your four real people going?" Shaoqing''s face was slightly dignified: "yes, our sect received the subpoena from junior brother Duqing, so we rushed to support." A considerable part of Mr. Fu Qing''s attention fell on a young Taoist who was named Mingxuan. The other party''s real age is not as young as his appearance, but he is almost young compared with his heavenly realm. Like Mr. Xin, he is a brilliant young man. Although he is a Confucian, he is a rare genius. Taiyimen and Doushi academies are located in the Oriental sky. They have the opportunity to choose the best from the best. In those days, Mr. Fu Qing was not a genius among the geniuses? It''s a pity that we are afraid of comparison. Sigh, Mr. Mingxin and the young man look at him. But the old Confucian quickly adjusted his mind and said, "Duqing immortal and brother Yue are in danger at the same time. It seems that the opponent of Yanhuang is better than we expected." Shaoqing around to see: "you send road saints, several sub saints no one out?" Mr. Fu Qing replied, "yes, they can''t leave right now, so they told us to have a look first." Mr. Xin asked, "how many heavenly masters do you send?" "Master, they are refining magic weapons." Shaoqing said calmly, "but we have brought out the map of the Si Xiang Zaohua array for a rainy day." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 599 "I see. That would be great." Mr. Fu Qing said with admiration. Looking at the other party''s group of four coming to act together, the old Confucian had a guess in his heart. Now that he had verified his guess, he was a little relieved, but also a little nervous. The four elephants array is one of the treasures of taiyimen town. The old master of their family wandered around, but taiyimen was still as stable as Mount Tai. Apart from the threat of the old master himself who didn''t know when to come back, this battle was also a great contribution. Now I hear that other members of the Taiyi clan are jointly refining magic weapons. Mr. Fu Qing can''t help suspecting that the strength of the Taiyi clan will increase greatly when this magic weapon comes out. In this way, taiyimen''s voice in the eastern sky will be more and more powerful in the future. Doushi academy has to pay attention to this. However, for the old Confucian himself, the most important issue at the moment is immortal Shaoqing, immortal Mingxuan and their four image formation. On the good side, with this array, we can deal with Chang''an City in the Yanhuang Kingdom, and the chance of winning will be greatly increased. Although Mr. Fu Qing thinks that Chang''an should have more than two experts in the 15th realm, rather than the 16th realm, otherwise he would not have heard anything before. But even if Chang''an City really has the experts of the 16th realm, with the foundation of taiyimen''s four elephants array, they can at least retreat in the past. But for Mr. Fu Qing, the bad side is that he and Mr. Xin are two great Confucians. I''m afraid they can''t control the situation in their own hands. Shaoqing, they will be the leader at that time. Although they are going to rescue Mr. Duqing now, Mr. Duqing and Mr. Fang Cun Yue Fengling are trapped together in the Yanhuang Kingdom, which shows a lot of problems. The two of them are very close, and even make friends, often contact, which Mr. Fu Qing has heard. Immortal Du Qing and Mr. Fang Cun, Yue Fengling, went to Yanhuang kingdom together. Maybe they were invited by Yue Fengling to help capture the essence of Qi Yao crystal. If master Shaoqing and other taiyimen experts go together now, will they help Mr. Fang Cun because of master Duqing? For Mr. Fu Qing, the ownership of Qiyao crystal pith was suddenly unclear. His face was silent, but his heart was murmuring. Mr. Xin''s eyes, to his side. Mr. Xin doesn''t care about the essence of Qi Yao. But this may involve his obtaining blood god Gu, so he has to respect Mr. Fu Qing''s decision. Old Julius thought a little and looked at Mr. Xin with the same look. Seeing this, Mr. Xin knows that the other party still refuses to give up. He wants to go to the Yanhuang world with all the Taoist heavenly kings of taiyimen. I''ll see you later. Mr. Xin was silent and gave priority to the other party''s opinions. After the ceremony, we should start together and go to the world of Yan and Huang. Behind them, the dark void of the universe fluctuates, showing the same dark, seemingly more profound ink. In the thick ink, a middle-aged woman watched Fu Qing and his party leave from a distance. She was thoughtful. Even taiyimen also mixed in, it seems that things are more complicated than expected. She was just about to keep up with him in the dark when she suddenly turned her head and looked in the other direction. As a Confucian sub saint in the 16th realm, her spiritual dexterity is still superior to other masters such as Mr. Xin, Mr. Shaoqing and Mr. Mingxuan, and her insight and perception ability is also better. In the distant void beyond the perception range of the 15th realm master, she faintly perceived that there was a familiar fluctuation of power. Qi and blood of the warrior But as if to destroy the stars in the sky Extremely sharp This feeling The middle-aged woman looked serious. She turned her head and looked in the direction where Mr. Fu Qing and others disappeared. After a little hesitation, she finally gave up the secret pursuit and looked for the past in another direction. After a long time, she felt as if there were ripples on the calm water. The source of the ripples, she quickly locked, and then straight to find the past. Close to a certain extent, the other side also surprised her close. She could feel the other party''s rapid escape, but it was much slower than she expected. It seems that there are injuries. The middle-aged woman''s face is expressionless, full speed chase. The other side''s realm is lower than her, she pursues with all her strength, the other side is not easy to get rid of. Now there are injuries in the body, but also completely broken hope, soon caught up with the middle-aged woman. A starlight darts across the dark void of the universe. But suddenly it stopped and disappeared. In the vast void, a thin and thin man, who looks like he is about 30 years old, holds a halberd in his hand and looks at the Confucian Yasheng standing in front of him indifferently. "Are you fu Tianshu?" The middle-aged woman asked slowly.The thin man with long halberd and pale face calmly replied, "yes, who are you?" The woman looked at each other: "old friend of Beidou." The thin man looked calm: "I haven''t heard from my master. I have Confucian friends at the level of literary sage." "Many years ago, I had received the favor of Beidou. He was noble and honest, but I had to remember it and repay it." The middle-aged woman looked up and down at the thin man and felt the martial arts artistic conception of the other side which was very similar to her old friend: "why do you want to do such treacherous things as killing a teacher?" Fu Tianshu''s tone was calm and calm: "to surpass and defeat the master is the greatest reward and respect for his old people." The middle-aged woman stares at each other closely: "the teacher is not more virtuous than the disciple. The disciple does not have to be inferior to the teacher. I don''t object to that. But it''s another matter that you killed Beidou!" "People of Confucian origin always like to reason. Do they have to win each other?" Fu Tianshu said indifferently: "you like reasoning so much, haven''t you ever heard of the reason that swords and guns have no eyes? You know my master is very good at cultivation. If I want to defeat him, I have to do my best. The victory is only in the front line. There is really no possibility of staying strength. " He looked up a little and said after a pause: "so, maybe it''s disrespectful to him, but if I am in good condition today, maybe I can accept the mercy and not hurt his life? But the problem is that without the war in those years, I could not have broken through all the way to the present. " The middle-aged woman looked at each other for a long time, with a little angry look on her face. At this time, she gradually recovered calm. But she was not convinced by Fu Tianshu. "Obstinate, full of heresy, still do not know today to repent." The middle-aged woman said slowly, "I haven''t heard from you for many years, but I didn''t expect daozuo to meet today. I should clean up the door on behalf of Beidou." Fu Tianshu had a faint smile on his face. Even if he was seriously injured, he had no fear. He raised his halberd and pointed to the other side: "you have your reason, I have my way. What''s the use of saying that? It''s supposed to be a matter of fact. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 600 Not yet started, but just gathered strength, Fu Tianshu''s pale face will emerge unhealthy flush. A trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. But he was unmoved. His eyes were extremely bright, and even the middle-aged woman in the opposite direction felt slightly dazzling. Endless stars appear in the void of the universe around Fu Tianshu, and then darken together. Suddenly there was a terrible force in the universe. Although seriously injured in the body, called Fu Tianshu at the moment appears thin hand. But the trapped beast is still fighting, which makes the power of Xingluo halberd in his hand more fierce and violent. The middle-aged woman''s expression is more serious, in the heart secret way, no wonder the other party has the ability to kill the teacher. Fu Tianshu didn''t have any conspiracy to kill him. He was a real fight. He succeeded in killing his master. As he himself said, he is better now than he was then. Although I haven''t succeeded in breaking through to the point that "Shifu died under my own halberd and has nothing to do with other people, but the third younger martial brother, the fourth younger martial brother, the fifth younger martial sister and the sixth younger martial brother agree with me, but the second younger martial sister and the younger martial sister don''t agree with me." There is no middle-aged woman in the sea of ink, only her voice: "fortunately, there are reasonable people under the Beidou gate." In the sea of ink, endless words emerge, and then surge with light brilliance, regular and square. They surrounded Fu Tianshu, as if forming six walls of four directions up and down, which were locked in by rules. Then, the six ink walls began to shrink inward together, and the inner square space had to shrink. The ultimate goal is Fu Tianshu in the center. "Does Doushi academy inherit? Today, there is only one female in the Yasheng of Doushi academy, named Qu Yuanwen Fu Tianshu''s expression remained unchanged, waving his halberd: "it turned out that Qu Zi was in front of him. I''ve heard a lot about him, but I never met him. Unexpectedly, I saw him today." With the wave of his halberd, the torrent of destruction swept all directions. The six ink walls, shrinking inward, all stopped in mid air. The terrible torrent of starlight shattering bombards the six ink walls. The torrent failed to break the wall. But the wall that shrinks inward, also all position is static, no longer continue to move. The two sides seem to be in a stalemate for a short time. Qu Yuanwen, the second sage of Doushi academy, quietly looks at his opponent in front of him. Sure enough, the other side''s counterattack was extremely violent. Qu Yuanwen admits that if he is in the same realm, he may not be able to be so secure and resist the other party''s attack. She is right to choose a steady and step-by-step approach. It seems like a stalemate at the moment, but she blocked each other''s changing angles, forcing her opponent to fight with her head-on. She didn''t worry about winning and defending first, so fu Tianshu didn''t have the possibility of turning over. Behind the six ink walls of Fu Tianshu, countless thick inks are continuously injected, and the pressure will only become stronger and stronger. But Fu Tianshu has the injury in the body, the time is long, will only gradually after the strength is not good. At the same time, this method of contest also avoids the change of posture when Qu Yuanwen fights Fu Tianshu. Qu Yuanwen can practice to the present level, it is impossible to say that she is neglecting the actual combat. But whether we have rich experience or not depends on who we compare with. Fu Tianshu''s murderous spirit fills the universe. You don''t need to see that he is the best one who has been through all kinds of battles. The warrior is always the most experienced group in actual combat. Qu Yuanwen doesn''t seem to have the upper hand now. In fact, he kills all possible accidents in the cradle. Even if she took advantage of others'' danger, she didn''t care. What she did today was to make sure that she could get revenge for her old friends. Looking at Fu Tianshu holding a long halberd, her mood was complicated for a moment. Qu Yuanwen has heard that Beidou has been handed down to other people. He is more capable of cultivating the same root, but he has achieved different weapons. But the master of the seven, the Great Dipper himself, is Xingluo halberd It''s not hard to imagine how much effort Fu Tianshu had devoted as his first disciple. To some extent, Fu Tianshu may be his most valued disciple. As a matter of fact, he had heard about it before, but now he has experienced it personally. Qu Yuanwen doesn''t know whether Beidou ancestor''s vision is good or not. She could clearly feel that Fu Tianshu was seriously injured, but his declining Qi and blood was full of vitality. Its spirit is shining. It''s clear that the other side had experienced a war before, and although they were injured, they gained a lot from it. In the eyes of the great Confucians, the spiritual light of his spirit is the brilliance of wisdom and inspiration. Look at the splendor and the harvest. As long as Fu Tianshu can pass this pass and absorb it, he will be able to break through to the 16th realm immediately!To capture such brilliant inspiration in the war is enough to show that his talent is unparalleled. Qu Yuan''s tattoo in Doushi academy is not widely known, but she is also amazed by such a gifted martial arts talent. But this is the man who killed the master. Qu Yuanwen''s eyes are quiet and cold. He is more determined to kill Fu Tianshu today. After all, the other side is not the 16th frontier. And he was seriously injured. It''s time to be in suspense. Sure enough, the six ink walls surrounding Fu Tianshu began to shrink inward. But at this time, Qu Yuanwen''s expression changed slightly. In the vast universe, another darkness appeared, eroding the sea of ink. At the same time, in the darkness of the other side, he stretched out a huge talon and grabbed Qu Yuanwen. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 601 Qu Yuanwen''s ink is dark, but quiet, profound and reserved. And now suddenly hit the dark, although it is also like black water, but it reveals the people as if to suffocate the evil and filth. From the black water out of a claw, vast and boundless, can pick the stars to get the moon. The four universes seem to be pinched in the palm of their hands by this magic claw. "Poor "The devil''s way?" Qu Yuan''s face is covered with frost. The founder of Doushi academy, Lu Shengsheng, is at odds with the devil. Qu Yuanwen''s idea in this respect is close to Lu Shengsheng, not like Mr. Fu Qing''s. She immediately put out a pen with a little bit of scarlet. Brush stroke in the air, huge talons above, immediately appeared a scarlet crack. "Old devil, it''s you!" At the same time, there are several top demons in the activity of Oriental heaven, and Doushi academy is basically on record. Even if Qu Yuanwen has not dealt with each other face-to-face, he will know his identity immediately when he sees the other party''s poor practice of demons. In her hand, she swiped in a row. On that dark claw, it seemed that countless scars had been added, and there were many traces of vermilion. However, after the Talon blocked Qu Yuanwen in the periphery, another Talon was surrounded by many scarlet characters. If it was trapped in a net, it was soon smashed, leaving only a stream of black water flowing in all directions, polluting the void of the universe. The old devil has no intention to entangle with Qu Yuanwen. He saves Fu Tianshu and leaves immediately. Qu Yuanwen frowned, refused to give up and pursued all the way. But she also had a lot of doubts. In contrast to the Confucianists, such as the sage of literature, the martial arts and the God of martial arts, the devil on the real body of the devil is traditionally called the heavenly devil. The 15th realm of the cultivation of demons is called wuxiangtianmo, which corresponds to the semi sage of Confucianism and the God King of martial arts. The Gai Laomo, who was just now, was the 16th realm cultivation of the evil way, which was more on top of the formless heavenly demons. He was conventionally called the chaos devil, or chaos overlord. In fact, there are not many saints fighting with the devil in the Academy. Old devil Gai was hiding from the road saints. Saint Lu couldn''t grasp his whereabouts. It was over the years that he slowly put this matter down. Now old devil Gai risks his whereabouts to rescue Fu Tianshu. Why? It is said that Fu Tianshu is alone. He has never been in contact with others except a few younger martial brothers and sisters. When did he get on well with gale? Qu Yuanwen was puzzled. However, for the first time, she reported the relevant information back to the Academy. Her personal enmity with Fu Tianshu is no harm, and the strange actions of Mr. Fu Qing and Mr. Xin can be released first. But old devil Gai reappeared, and she had to report it to her Dean at the first time. Next, it''s up to Saint Lu to decide that she just needs to try her best to find the other party''s trace and not let the other party walk away. ¡­¡­ In the vast universe, a huge poor strange, across the void. This poverty is not real, but is the result of black water. On the top of his head, a ferocious but cold looking old man sits with his knees crossed. He turned his head and looked at the rear: "it''s a pity that I have been prepared." Beside the old man, Fu Tianshu also sat cross knee. He looks a little healthier than before. Dragging the wounded body to fight with the Confucian Yasheng in the 16th realm will only make his injury worse than before. But the old man in black on one side not only helped him out, but also helped him to heal and stabilize his injury for the time being. "Why did you save me?" Fu Tianshu asked quietly, "I''ve heard your name, but we never know each other." The old man in Black said: "I heard that you are good at fighting and fearless. At the same time, you must practice what you say. I have something to ask for to save your life today." Fu Tianshu didn''t feel dissatisfied: "although you are trying to repay me, you just helped me. I will remember your kindness. What do you want?" Old devil Gai laughed: "have a good time!" His smile was fleeting, and his expression became cold again: "I ask you to help me kill someone." The old devil is always on his own. He has no relatives or friends, but his enemies are everywhere. It''s hard to find someone to help him. Fu Tianshu, who is also independent, is a good choice for him. the same temperament is the same as hearsay, which is a prerequisite for simultaneous interpreting. Another important point is that the old devil accidentally found that the other side had hope to break through to the 16th realm soon. Fu Tianshu is an amazing talent, and his cultivation strength is extremely strong in the same realm. Old devil Gai asked himself that when he was in the 15th state, he didn''t have the other side''s strong means. Fu Tianshu''s breakthrough to the 16th frontier will make him more powerful. The chance to sell him a favor is undoubtedly a golden opportunity for the old devil.Sure enough, Fu Tianshu''s tone was calm: "kill who?" Old devil Gai said coldly, "Cihang." Fu Tianshu said: "I can help you try once, but I can''t guarantee success. I need time to heal my wounds, and then I''ll break through to the 16th. Cihang is beyond the reach of other Buddhists and Bodhisattvas, comparable to the Buddha. When I arrived at the 16th realm, although I had the strength of the first World War, I was not sure I would win it. " Old devil Gai gave a cold smile: "there''s me." Fu Tianshu looked at him. Old devil Gai said calmly: "I''ve heard that you don''t like plotting and besieging when you fight with others. At that time, you just have to fight with Cihang and try your best. I don''t need you to lose your life. You can leave after fighting. You don''t need to take care of the rest." Fu Tianshu said: "I don''t care about other people''s business, but there is a question, you have to give me the answer first." "You ask." Gerhardt nodded. Fu Tianshu asked: "why is it Cihang, not the road sage of Doushi academy?" In the East, the greatest threat to gai Laomo is undoubtedly the Confucian sage. If there is a chance to solve the problem, it should be the thing that old devil Gai would like to do. Fu Tianshu is cold-blooded, tough and fearless, but he can''t be fooled by some key ways. "It''s a coincidence that I have a way to deal with Cihang." Old devil Gai did not hide: "if we can solve Cihang, then we will have some hope to deal with the old thieves." Fu Tianshu said quietly: "I only help you once." "It''s natural." Old devil Gai nodded: "you should be at ease first, and then practice in seclusion." The poverty and wonder under the two men fly faster and faster in the void of the universe. In the end, it was so fast that it could not support itself that it disintegrated in mid air. However, with the collapse of qiongqi''s body, their bodies disappeared in the void. Qu Yuanwen, who is catching up, stops, frowns and looks dignified. Thinking for a moment, she left the universe, still trying to search around. After a long time, purple air suddenly appeared in the universe. A leaf of duckweed floats in the purple air. There is a white robed Taoist on Qingping. It is Li shulou. Li shulou''s eyes swept all directions, and his expression was more serious than Qu Yuanwen''s. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 602 "Is this Fu Tianshu?" Li shulou looked around the void, shook his head slightly and turned to leave. In the void of the universe, it seems to return to tranquility. Far away from the Yanhuang Kingdom, Zhang Dong yun''an sits in the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, and his mind spreads into the void of the universe. The 11th official expansion, eastward beyond the scope of Yanhuang boundary, extended to a part of the universe void. In this part, the last time he did temporary expansion, Lord Zhang had already seized the time and raided it. Now, in the past, the void of the universe has been flowing. There are more valuable things here, but comparatively speaking, it is not much. Lord Zhang will empty it again soon. However, taking advantage of the current temporary expansion, all dimensions of the invincible city are equivalent to the 12th formal expansion. It is said that the whole universe will not be covered by other areas. To the East is the void covering a wider area. Zhang Dongyun naturally took this opportunity to collect things that were useful to himself or his family in Chang''an city. We have collected more of the Moxing iron discovered last time. Lord Zhang himself can break through to the 13th realm so quickly, and these desert star irons make great contributions. Moreover, for the practitioners of martial arts in the realm of Emperor Wu, the Moxing iron is effective for a long time. Although the effect is not as significant as it was in the 12th state before, it is still useful for Zhang Dongyun and can continue to help him climb to a higher 14th state. This time, besides himself, he can also be rewarded to other martial artists. Although Zong Tianxuan''s 15th realm and Su Chuang''s 14th realm can no longer be used, such as louning, gupu, Jiefeng and others, or the younger generation''s gifted Huo Yiming and Xiao Peng are still of great use. These people also have the potential and talent to continue climbing. It is needless to say that Lou Ning was a self-taught person who had made his foundation with the help of the evil emperor''s few instructions. In less than 30 years, he worked hard all the way to the thirteenth realm. Not only Zhang Dongyun, but also Shen horong, Ao Kong, Su Po and Zong Tianxuan feel that this person''s talent is true. Without the help of Zhang Dongyun and invincible City, it may take time for louning to rush to the fourteenth frontier. Whether he can break through the upper limit of Emperor Wu in the future is also unknown. However, in the current situation of Chang''an City, it is only a matter of time before he can break through to the 15th border. The situation of ancient simplicity and Jiefeng is similar. The former keeps on improving his Kendo, but he still keeps his spirit in the face of Su Po, who seems to be out of reach. Zhang Dongyun also arranges him to practice his sword in the world. He can already see the door of a higher level. The rise of the Dragon sect in Dongsheng Shenzhou and the western regions was realized by Xie Feng. He is the first top Martial emperor in the history of the prison dragon sect, surpassing the ancestors of previous dynasties. He also made a breakthrough in the inheritance of the martial arts of the prison dragon sect. His accomplishments in the fourteenth realm were earlier than those in louning and gupu. If it''s only up to him that whether he can break through to the 15th realm or not, there''s a question mark. Now Zhang Dongyun and Chang''an city are behind him. It''s also a matter of no suspense. As for Huo Yiming, there is no need to mention it. In terms of talent, he is as good as his real father, ray Han. In fact, his problem now is that after two gifts from Lei Han, he was a little too fast. Huo Yiming needs some time to hone and accumulate himself. For him, the 15th realm, like Su Po, Ao Kong, and Shen He Rong, was almost hand in hand. Xiao Peng, a young man in Shushan, is not as talented as Huo Yiming, but his talent is not inferior to the simplicity of his leader. Although the current cultivation level is a little low, as long as there is no big accident, the future is unlimited. In terms of martial arts, the young generation of Chang''an City has outstanding figures on other paths of cultivation. For example, Wang Shenxing, Ao Ying and he Sanyang in the aspect of demons. If the latter two cultivation levels are slightly lower, Wang Shenxing will soon break through to the 13th level, that is, the fourth level of the true body of the evil way. His talent is more than Lao Zhenyuan, the "lion dragon king" and other demon masters, and has a bright future. Zhang Dongyun is now cleaning up the void. In addition to the desert Star iron needed by martial arts practitioners, he also has the evil star dust suitable for the strong practitioners of the evil way. The quantity is still very large, just in the supply of aokong, we can take Aoying and Wang Shenxing into consideration. With the help of this treasure, Wang Shenxing broke through the 13th border in a short time, and soon he could continue to climb to the 14th border. Similarly, there is the rising star of the demon clan. In terms of Dongsheng and Nanhuang, the young genius of the black sky snake clan has a long history. Recently, this black sky snake has successfully broken through the 13th realm of the demon clan, that is, the fourth realm of the demon emperor, or the fourth realm of the spirit emperor, the realm of the sea of stars.The black sky snake clan didn''t have the peak of the fourteenth realm before, including the clan leader''s tie ring, and several of the clan''s major experts were in the thirteenth realm. As soon as he arrived at the thirteenth realm, he was already superior to other black sky snakes, including shackles, and became the first master of the family. Zhang Dongyun has gained a lot in this time. Besides desert Star iron and evil star dust, there are also ancient spirit crystals, which are suitable for the practice of demon clan. Like the desert Star iron and the evil star dust, this treasure is hidden in the endless void, but it doesn''t emit any power. Therefore, even if the former masters of Yanhuang went out of the realm of Yanhuang to look for it in the void, they would not be able to gain anything. But for Lord Zhang, who is in charge of everything, these are insignificant. With the ancient spirit crystal, like the black sky snake for a long time, you can immediately start to advance to the fourteenth realm. And Cang Hui, the leader of Youhuai clan, who is already in the fourteenth realm, is such a big demon that he can really consider sprinting to the realm above the demon emperor. However, the plant demon has been practicing for a long time. In the future, it is uncertain who will be the first to break through to the 15th realm. His name is Zhang Dongyun. Unfortunately, in today''s Yanhuang world, he has not found a particularly outstanding Confucian genius. Realistically speaking, Wang Che and Shen Yuan, who had a lot to do with her, were the closest Confucianists to her since Shen Herong. But unfortunately, everyone broke up and eventually Wang Che and Shen Yuan fell. Shen did not feel sorry for it. Over the years, he paid more attention to the culture and education of ordinary people. On the Taoist side, after Ying Xiao''s death, the younger generation of talents were also cut off. Now the most promising person is the old master of Chengyang. On the other hand, there are outstanding young people in Buddhism, such as Huixing, Huiming and yongse. This is the nature of the city. Lord Zhang sometimes thinks about it and finds it interesting. But there was something more interesting about him. Someone from tianwai summoned Mr. Fang Cun and Mr. Duqing to contact them for further information. Doushi academy and taiyimen are here. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 603 In Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun is very comfortable to sit back in his chair. It is indeed the holy land of Taoism and Confucianism. The reaction is quick. Before the end of the temporary expansion of the invincible City, a group of people arrived at the boundary of Yanhuang. The only disappointment is that Mr. Xin didn''t frown slightly, but he stood still. He didn''t take up the pen, he wrote in the void with his fingers. suddenly appeared as like as two peas. Both sides are scrambling to cover their opponents'' articles and then surround them. But after the struggle, it is clear that Mr. Xin''s ink gradually gained the upper hand, more and more covering Mr. Fang Cun''s Yue Fengling''s handwriting. It''s just that Mr. Xin doesn''t look good. Instead, he looks more dignified than ever. Shaoqing also changed color: "younger martial brother Suyuan, younger martial sister Luyue, don''t fight, let''s go!" They gradually realized that Duqing and Fangcun were not mutinies. It''s like being manipulated. But the problem is that a half sage of Confucianism and a heavenly king of Taoism are all the strong ones in the 15th realm. If you can control the puppets and command them, what kind of cultivation strength should the opponent have?! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 604 Taiyimen''s descendants have always been confident of their own inheritance. To be honest, they still have some psychological advantages in the face of the same level giant like Doushi Academy. All the people in Doushi academy didn''t admit it, but they were also afraid of taiyimen. The key for the two sides to compete lies in the fact that it is difficult for them to win or lose easily when they are at the helm of each other. But it''s not necessarily the case when it comes to the people below. The reason lies in the unique inheritance of taiyimen, the combination of two swords. Both sides belong to Confucianism and Taoism. With the exception of a few geniuses, a taiyimen disciple and a Doushi academy student have no difference on average. However, there is a difference between the two taiyimen disciples and the two Doushi academy students. Taiyi sect disciples use Taiyi pure Yang Sword and Taiyi Xuanyin sword to form Taiyi Guiyuan sword, which will have the effect of adding one more than two. Duqing immortal was suppressed by the combination of Shuyuan immortal and Luyue immortal. If he joined hands with one of them to make Taiyi Guiyuan sword, it would also exceed their original fighting capacity. So at first, when receiving the news from Duqing immortal, taiyimen elders refined the treasure and trusted Shaoqing immortal and other heavenly kings to do it. Four taiyimen Tianjun work together, not to mention doubling their strength, but there is no problem against five or six opponents at the same level. Not to mention that when they went out, they didn''t know that there was Mr. Fang Cun with Mr. Du Qingren. Later, they met Doushi Academy. They knew that Mr. Fang Cun was also trapped in the world of Yan and Huang, and they were equally sincere. Together, they can basically surround and kill the real person of Duqing and Mr. Fang Cun. Not to mention for the sake of insurance, Shaoqing immortal also specially brought out the array diagram. So when they went outside the Yanhuang boundary, they found that the situation was not right, and they were still confident to continue to explore the situation. The premise is as long as the four of them are not separated. But now, in the face of the strange situation of Duqing real person and Mr. Fang Cun, Shaoqing real person has a bad feeling. The four of them are not separated, and it seems that they can''t cope with the present situation Shuyuan immortal and Luyue immortal also gradually came back to their senses, and they all looked ugly. Two people don''t say much, are all with one sword, cut to Du Qing real person. Unexpectedly, the real man of Duqing didn''t dodge. He took the sword hard, as if he didn''t care about himself and still tried his best. He cut it with one sword, completely holding the idea of dying together, aiming at the grey sword Qi at the immortal Suyuan. At the critical moment, the third gray sword Qi from the distance came, and intercepted Duqing''s attack. It turns out that Mingxuan, a real person who has been silent all the time, helped him out in time. Duqing immortal failed to strike with the enemy''s sword. He was badly hit by the combination of the two swords and was unable to fight back for the second time. Shuyuan immortal and Luyue immortal could not pay attention to mending the sword at this time, so they immediately fled with Shaoqing immortal and Mingxuan immortal. But unexpectedly, the real man of Duqing was struck by another sword. Everyone was shocked. Mr. Xin''s eyes soared and he watched the real man Duqing. See each other''s body seems to have a flash of light. The previous damage of Guiyuan disappeared too quickly. At first, Mr. Xin thought that it was a kind of evil method similar to some evil ways. He took charge of the nether world of the dead and turned it into a dirty puppet. As long as he didn''t hurt the root, he could recover quickly because of the magic power. However, when he observed carefully, he found that Duqing was still alive. Although for the Taoist emperor, there is no concept of flesh and blood. But the living and the dead are two different things. Duqing was not dead. The sword of Taiyi returning to Yuan Dynasty is solid and heavy, which almost cuts most of his Yuanshen. But there is a magic power, in the twinkling of an eye to repair his spirit. It''s the power to save the living, not the puppetry of the dead. Mr. Xin was stunned. At this time, Mr. Fu Qing, like Shaoqing, turned away quickly and did not dare to stay. Instead of running away, Mr. Xin looked at Mr. Fang Cun in front of him, Yue Fengling, and fell into meditation. The next moment, he attacked yuefengling with unprecedented violence. It seems that he hates Yue Fengling''s false summons. He almost regardless of his own cost attitude, crazy attack Yue Fengling, at the expense of injury for injury, hurt Yue Fengling. Then, there was a strange flash of light on Yue Fengling. His injury, like that of Duqing real man, was soon recovered. Mr. Xin took a deep breath. He didn''t slow down, but he was no longer as crazy as before. On the other side, the four of taiyimen were also shocked by the appearance of Duqing''s quick recovery.Duqing real fast sword cut, Shuyuan real and Luyue real quickly hand, block each other''s attack. Shaoqing real person and Mingxuan real person, the line of sight once again scan four directions. This time, finally, a figure emerged slowly in the dark void. Zhang Dongyun put his hands behind him and calmly looked at the Taiyi gate and Doushi Academy in front of him. His face seems to be shrouded in brilliance, but Shaoqing and others can''t see it clearly. "You are the master of this world?" Shaoqing asked in a deep voice. Zhang Dongyun did not answer the rhetorical question: "you all send up and down, really no one knows the whereabouts of Hongqing Taoist?" Immortal Shaoqing took a deep breath: "the grandmaster traveled across the galaxy. When he returns to China, it''s not my younger generation''s opinion." Zhang Dongyun sighed: "it''s a pity." He turned to one side of Mr. Fu Qing: "can only look forward to your Dean." After that, he waved to Mr. Fu Qing. Mr. Fu Qing suddenly became stiff and could not move. All the ink and brush that originally gathered around him drifted away on their own. Shaoqing immortal and other taiyimen Taoist experts see this, all heart cold. But after the famous family, how many people are waiting to die? However, in this case, the sharpest combination of two swords is obviously useless. Without Shaoqing''s greeting, the remaining three immediately gathered around him. Shaoqing real person waved the sleeve of the Taoist robe and immediately flew out a picture of the array. In the universe, the array grows up against the wind and becomes larger in an instant. When Zhang Dongyun looked carefully, he found that the coverage of this array was far more than that of Yanhuang, which was even larger than that of his current invincible city. He thought it was one of the treasures of Taiyi gate. As the map unfolds, the four brothers of Shaoqing''s real master enter the array together. Shuyuan real person occupies the position of the sun. Immortal Lu Yue occupies the position of Taiyin. Mingxuan immortal occupies the position of Shaoyin. Shaoqing immortal himself occupies the position of Shaoyang. The orientation of the four images was fixed, and the formation of the four images was immediately set up. Infinite creation, this moment appears in the array at the same time. And then, they smash together! Along with the operation of the great array, it seems that the universe in the array will all return to nothingness and no longer exist. At this moment, the world seems to return to the state of chaos and nothingness. Not to mention Mr. Fu Qing, who can''t move, even Mr. Du Qingren, Mr. Fang Cun and even Mr. Yu Xin feel that the five inner parts are burning at the same time, and it seems that the original spirit or the spirit and body are going to be annihilated together. In the face of Zhang Dongyun, a terrible, unknown, and unfathomable enemy, the four brothers of Shaoqing''s real master have not spared any reservation, and even sacrificed their control over the array to a certain extent, so that the array is like a runaway wild horse, on the verge of losing control, but burst out with extremely powerful destructive power. Even the masters of the 15th realm, such as Mr. Xin, can''t bear it even when they are in the array. It seems that they will die out in a moment. Not to mention that there are only four of them. If there are four more or even forty of them, they will be tempered and killed by the great array. The difference is only the length of time. "It''s really good." Zhang Dongyun also nodded slightly in praise. The power of this great array is better than that of Taiqing Palace''s Taichu Liuhe array. It was Peng Ziling, the six of them, who all arrived at the 15th realm, and then set up the array, which was no better than the four elephants made up by the four brothers of Shaoqing real master. Zong Tianxuan must have Qiyao Hualing in order to break out. Otherwise, she will be killed in the battle. Even if it took much longer to refine her than Duqing, the result would not be different. Wearing seven Yao Chinese silk, Zong Tianxuan has a chance to break out, but it''s hard to break through. The essence of this array lies in the map. The map is not written by Shaoqing and other four heavenly kings. "So it''s a pity that Taoist Hongqing is not here." Zhang Dongyun smiles. Then, all the scenes of terror and destruction in the four elephants'' fortune array disappeared together, like a fine day after rain. In the end, it''s as if nothing happened. Zhang Dongyun waved, and the map flew into his hand. Master Shaoqing and other four brothers were all stunned. "Good means!" Not much words of Ming Xuan real person at this time still firm a sword, cut to Zhang Dongyun. Seeing this, Shaoqing and others feel guilty for their shaking and panic, and they all rush to fight together. The double swords of Shuyuan immortal and Luyue immortal are perfect. Immortal Shaoqing uses Taiyi''s pure Yang Sword to match with Mingxuan''s Taiyi''s Xuanyin sword, and they also combine the two swords to form Taiyi Guiyuan sword. They are the best of Tianjun''s first level experts in Taiyi sect.Taiyi Guiyuan sword, which is a combination of two swords, is basically the top sword art of the Oriental heaven. It is the highest level in the same realm and far more powerful than the combination of Shuyuan immortal and Luyue immortal. As the gray sword passed by, the universe seemed to be split in two. But Zhang Dongyun''s expression was as usual, and the map came to him like a piece of common brocade cloth. He waved his hand. Suddenly two gray sword Qi, then involuntarily, such as tired birds into the forest in general, take the initiative to throw to the array map. Master Shaoqing, master Mingxuan, master Luyue, and master Suyuan were all taken away by the shaking array. Only Mr. Xin and Mr. Fu Qing gaped in situ, while Mr. Fang Cun and Mr. Du Qing laughed bitterly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 605 Zhang Dongyun took away the four images and collected the map. Then he used the map to record four Taoist heavenly kings, such as immortal Shaoqing. Mr. Rao Shixin and Mr. Fu Qing have been shocked by their strength, but they are still stunned at this moment. They are very sure at the moment, in front of this Yanhuang people''s strength, the 16th territory can''t stop. Such great bodhisattvas as Buddha Cihang and Ananda are the best in the 16th realm, even surpassing the standard of ordinary experts in the 16th realm. But even if they want to defuse the four signs array, which is just about to get out of control, they can''t do it easily. Chang''an City Master in front of him, his cultivation strength will only be stable above the 16th border. Whether they are the two of them or the four heavenly kings of taiyimen, it''s too rash to come here this time. But no one could have imagined that such a top strong man would suddenly emerge in the Yanhuang world. In their impression, the experts who came out of Yanhuang in the early years should only reach the 16th realm. Where did such a Chang''an City master come from? According to the truth, on the way to the rise of the top strong men of cultivation, they can''t be unknown all the time. But how can such a Chang''an City Master suddenly appear in such a short time? Is it true that he is not a Yanhuang native, but a top foreign strong man who hides his identity? Mr. Xin and Mr. Fu Qing have a lot of thoughts in their minds. The real person of Du Qing sighed softly and turned his head to look at Mr. Yue Fengling. He apologized face to face. In the final analysis, so many people are planted in Chang''an, in fact, they are all trapped by him. But he couldn''t understand how the Yanhuang world, which used to go in and out by himself, even disdained to pay attention to the disputes, had become such a stranger? It can be said that when the ink glass was killed, it was still very early. But before he went to Yanhuang, he went to South zhanbuzhou to capture qiongqi. Yanhuang was not like this! Facing the eyes of Mr. Xin and Mr. Fu Qing, Mr. Fang Cun only bowed his head and said nothing. Zhang Dongyun looks as usual and throws the array map in his hand again. Therefore, both Mr. Fu Qing and Mr. Xin were involuntarily swept away by the array map. Mr. Fu Qing has long been suppressed, unable to resist, can only let Zhang Dongyun fish. Mr. Xin subconsciously wanted to resist, but he couldn''t resist. He was quickly swept away by the array map and disappeared. Zhang Dongyun can detect that the other side''s will to resist is not firm enough. As for the reason, he already knew. It was just for the moment that the former appearance of Duqing real person and Mr. Fang Cun''s rapid healing was shown. Within the invincible City, he can knead these people as much as he wants. But beyond the limits of the invincible City, we need to find another way to make preparations early. If we have more ways and paths to control each other, we can control the situation in our own hands more effectively. It can be seen that the semi saint of Doushi academy, named Xin Yuanqing, is very entangled at the moment. If Chang''an hadn''t captured Mr. Fang Cun and first married Doushi academy, Xin Yuanqing would have bowed his head and asked Zhang Dongyun to save his wife at all costs. But now, considering that his academy and Chang''an City might be enemies or friends, Xin Yuanqing''s mind is bound to struggle. Zhang Dongyun didn''t pay much attention to each other, didn''t make any psychological offensive, and didn''t force him to pass false news to Doushi Academy. On the contrary, he temporarily put Xin Yuanqing aside, just locked up, and then ignored. As for summoning Doushi academy again, he also had Mr. Fu Qing, Du Hai. This guy received a message from Mr. Fang Cun, Yue Fengling, but he didn''t send it secretly. He didn''t tell the high level of the academy and other people. He coveted the essence of Qi Yao crystal and suppressed the news. However, if he sent the message back, the people on the other side of Doushi academy would not press the news any more. Xin Yuanqing, Yue Fengling and Du Hai are all planted in the Yanhuang kingdom. The Doushi Academy in the 15th frontier is semi saint. Even if they are eager for Qiyao crystal pith, they have to weigh their weight now. Even if you want to hide the news, it will only be Yasheng in the 16th realm. It''s enough that the 16th Kingdom''s Yasheng comes to the door. If we say that the problem of the 15th realm semi saint can not be handled by the dean of Doushi academy, Lu Shengsheng, but handed over to the sub saint. If the 16th realm sub saint is also planted in the Yanhuang realm, Lu Shengsheng himself will no longer be able to sit down. As a matter of fact, Xin Yuanqing''s planting here is already full of weight. As the 15th realm, his talent is even higher than that of Yue Fengling and Du Hai. If Yue Fengling and Du Hai want to break through to the 16th frontier, they must rely on the help of Qiyao jingsui, then Xin Yuanqing has a certain hope on his own. For the road saints, this is the real pride that can inherit their own mantle.Knowing that Xin Yuanqing was planted in the world of Yan and Huang, Zhang Dongyun didn''t believe in Lu, and the sage didn''t mind. As for Taiyi gate, there is no need to worry about it. A total of five heavenly kings, all planted in the world of Yanhuang, is also a bone breaking thing for the whole Taiyi clan. After all, they are not five younger disciples. As a matter of fact, Duqing and Shaoqing may also have senior teachers, but they are the senior elders of Taiyi sect. Taiyimen is located in the eastern sky. It draws materials from all over the world. There are many experts and talents. But at one time, there were no five heavenly kings in the 15th realm, so their wandering ancestors knew that they would have to vomit blood. In particular, among the five people, the three most outstanding are Duqing, Shaoqing and Mingxuan. Missing one can make taiyimen feel sorry. Now three are gone. It''s no longer a matter of heart. To put it bluntly, this may result in a talent gap in taiyimen for quite a while, leaving a blank for the leading figures of the Mesozoic era who are hopeful of making a breakthrough to the 16th frontier Tianzun. If we say that the lack of people may affect the future of taiyimen, then we will lose the map of the four symbols'' formation, which will immediately shake the foundation of taiyimen. The four images array, which was jointly set up by Shaoqing and other four people, is extremely powerful, but far from being the strongest. At present, the strongest state of this array is: first, Hongqing Daozu, the ancestor of his family, personally set up the array, and second, taiyimen Tianzun produced four great masters to set up the array together. After many years of traveling, the great master of the Taiyi sect has never lost its prestige. Except for the old master who may come back, the four great masters of the Taiyi sect have jointly set up the four images formation to refine the universe, which makes other people dare not insult. Now we have lost the map of the Si Xiang Zaohua array. Although the heavenly masters in Taiyi sect are still Taoist Masters in the 16th realm, which is enough to frighten many curfew, for some top enemies, they suddenly lose the barrier to stop each other. Now a careless move may mean the consequences of an unstable foundation. Zhang Dongyun is sure that taiyimen can''t be in a hurry. If they can''t get in touch with their old grandmaster, they''ll have to come back soon. "Subpoena." Zhang Dongyun''s tone is light. Don''t use him to force, Shao Qing real person now also hastens to warn the school. However, Zhang Dongyun should accurately control the content of the other party''s communication, so as not to frighten the opposite hometown. Without their ancestors, it''s good to catch up with the rest of the high-rise of taiyimen. While operating daomen, Zhang Dongyun did not forget Confucianism. After controlling Mr. Fu Qing and Du hai to summon Doushi academy, Zhang Dongyun didn''t let him go immediately: "blood Qi devil, right? Give you one more chance and send him a message. " Du Hai grinned bitterly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 606 Facing Zhang Dongyun, Mr. Fu Qing and Du Hai have no room to refuse. He also knew how Mr. Fang Cun, Yue Fengling, had sent a message to them, and why both Yue Fengling and Duqing had no choice but to rebel. Du Hai himself is also unable to do what he wants. He seems to be Zhang Dongyun''s puppet. He can only let Zhang Dongyun control him and send messages to Doushi academy and Xueqi devil Zun respectively. In a word, this guy gave Lord Zhang some surprises. In addition to Doushi academy, he can help Chang''an City in Yanhuang area to open up a new source of money It''s not. It''s bringing out enemies all the way. In a word, the blood Qi devil is really a giant. This is a giant who can be called together with Cihang great Bodhisattva, Lu sage and Hongqing Daozu. Because the road sage is determined to fight the devil, the evil way in the Oriental heaven withers, which is the occasional powerful devil. He must also be a man with his tail in case he is found by the road sage in Doushi Academy. As the first person in the Oriental heaven, Xueqi is one of the few demons who don''t have to hide from the road saints. However, at leisure, he also avoided conflicts with Doushi Academy. The reason why there is only one man who has made the temple is that there is only one man who has made the temple. Blood Qi demon, hope to get a treasure. But this treasure is in Doushi Academy. Although Xueqi is not afraid of the saints, it is not easy for him to seize the treasure. If you can find a flaw in Doushi academy, or find someone who can meet him, Xueqi will be happy. This is why Du Hai, Mr. Fu Qing, mentioned to Xin Yuanqing that he could help each other. Of course, it is still difficult to hide from the saints. Xueqi and Mr. Fu Qing have been waiting for the chance. To be fair, this conflict with Chang''an City in the Yanhuang kingdom may lead to the transfer of the tiger from the mountain. But if Saint Lu slightly moved his mind, he could take things away. For the master of his realm, he is sensitive for a moment, and almost knows before many times. The blood Qi demon Zun himself is a strong man of this weight. He knows this best, but he has a headache. Therefore, in view of this, Zhang Dongyun''s message to Xueqi demon Zun through Mr. Fu Qing and Du Hai is not simply asking for help. It is more to show that we have found one who has a grudge against Doushi academy, but a powerful force. We can consider forming an alliance between the two sides to fight against Doushi Academy. Therefore, please come to discuss. As for whether it''s war or peace after people come, it all depends on the mood of Lord Zhang Zhang Dongyun ignored Xin Yuanqing after solving the problems of Shaoqing and Fu Qing. Put him away for a while. Zhang Dong yun''an sits in the Daming Palace, waves his hand and brings up the other two people who have been hanging for a long time. He sits high on the seat and calmly looks at the two people below. Two people, a man and a woman, are very smart. But being imprisoned for a long time will inevitably, to a certain extent, be frustrated. Both of them are the top emperor of Weizhen world. A "black emperor" Ji Qingwen. A "ice emperor" Longchuan. Both of them were the top two Wudao emperors under the Leihan of Beiju Luzhou. They had excellent accomplishments and experienced many battles. Before, they followed Rehan, hiding, hiding around. However, with the expansion of the coverage of the invincible City, including the entire Yanhuang Kingdom, and even surrounding the empty universe near the Yanhuang Kingdom, the two people have no possibility of hiding. In fact, both of them had been taken by Zhang Dongyun in the last temporary expansion. However, Zhang Dongyun kept them closed all the time and didn''t pay much attention to them. These two people are also strong points, always silent, silent. Although we can''t escape, we don''t mean to bow down and be soft. "We will follow your majesty and never change. We are not rivals in Chang''an now. We have nothing to say but to die." "Ice emperor" Longchuan said in a deep voice. On the other hand, Ji Qingwen, who can be regarded as half a master and apprentice with Lei Han, is silent. But her determination is only stronger than that of Longchuan. "You want to go down with him, but he is not waiting for you." Zhang Dongyun said calmly. Ji Qingwen and Longchuan were all stunned. They can see that Zhang Dongyun is not so bored as to argue with them about whether Lei Han will wait for them under the yellow spring after his death. The meaning of the other side''s words is that Lei Han is not dead. "Your Majesty has been captured alive?" Ji Qingwen finally said: "Your Majesty is not the one who bends his knees to beg for mercy. He won''t mention it himself, but I have to mention it for him. At the beginning, he didn''t kill or humiliate the sword demon." Zhang Dongyun looks at each other calmly. The woman in front of her also raised her head and looked at each other fearlessly: "I said that these are not asking for your Majesty''s life, but killing people. Don''t insult your majesty, do you?"Zhang Dongyun calmly smile: "seven younger brother of course nothing, if he has something, don''t say five, you two also want to be buried." Although there was a smile on his face, Ji Qingwen and Longchuan saw it, and they all felt chilly. They rushed from the bottom of their feet to the top of their heads. Zhang Dongyun looked at them quietly for a while, then waved. So Ji Qingwen and Longchuan felt the change of the empty scene in front of their eyes. The next moment, they seem to come to a land of brilliance, where the four eyes can reach, is full of streamer. The brilliance is not dazzling, but a vague chaos. Then, they found that Lei Han was in the light flow, his eyes closed, just like sleeping. However, the other side is not really asleep. Ji Qingwen and Longchuan clearly see Lei Han with his eyes closed. He stands with his legs apart and holds his hands together, holding a fist shelf. Both of them are the top martial emperors. There is no doubt about their eyesight in martial arts. At a glance, we can see that Lei Han is obviously practicing martial arts. It''s like sleepwalking Two people in the heart is startled uncertain, want to try to call Lei Han, and afraid to disturb each other. Without waiting for them to understand everything, the next moment, the scene in front of them changed, and they had returned to the main hall of Daming Palace. This time, in the face of Zhang Dongyun, they lost their rebellious attitude, but they were still vigilant and suspicious: "what is this..." "Time doesn''t wait for us. We should practice. Otherwise, time will be wasted. Looking back in the future, it''s not easy to meet old friends when time is wasted." Zhang Dongyun''s tone is indifferent, without any ups and downs. Ji Qingwen and Longchuan are more surprised and confused. "Zunjia, what do you want to do?" Ji Qingwen calmed down and asked in a deep voice. Zhang Dongyun said casually, "instead of thinking about what I want to do, it''s better to think about what you should do next." Ji Qingwen and Longchuan are both silent. After a long time, Longchuan suddenly asked: "Yao Feng, should also be won by Chang''an City, but I haven''t seen him today?" Zhang Dongyun looks at each other, then smiles: "he is dead." When he won Longchuan, he also won Yao Feng, another master of the 14th frontier in Beiju Luzhou. Unlike Ji Qingwen and Longchuan, Yao Feng was slapped to death by Zhang Dongyun at that time. In the same season, Qingwen and Longchuan are different. Yao Feng is totally awed by Lei Han''s power and not loyal to him. After Lei Han was trapped in Chang''an, Yao Feng seemed to be liberated once. But unfortunately, he couldn''t escape from Lord Zhang''s Wuzhishan. Lord Zhang is grateful to Ji Qingwen and Longchuan for their loyalty. He has no blood debt on his hands, so he leaves them for the time being. As for Yao Feng, who had been actively going to the southern zhanbu island to pick up trouble from the beginning, there was no need to keep him. Longchuan didn''t think deeply, but for Lei Han, Yao Feng was different from him and Ji Qingwen. At this time, listening to what Zhang Dongyun said, he could not help but silence again. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 607 "I''d like to take orders from Chang''an." Ji Qingwen suddenly opened his mouth. Moreover, she knelt down on one knee to Zhang Dongyun on the throne. Longchuan body slightly a shock, turn to look at each other. Ji Qingwen does not speak, bows to Zhang Dongyun, only waits for Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun calmly looked at the two people kneeling down and standing down, not in a hurry to speak. Longchuan looks at Ji Qingwen. After standing silent for a long time, he finally takes back his eyes and says nothing. He also kneels down on one knee. Zhang Dongyun didn''t care about their manners. He said calmly: "death can be avoided, but living sin can''t be forgiven. First, he went down to the world to fight, and then he made a fortune." Ji Qingwen and Longchuan were only detained before, but they were not sent to the construction site to work. But they have seen other prisoners being taken away as coolies, and they know what Zhang Dongyun''s idea of beating the lower mortals means. Longchuan''s face was tight, and his heart was full of humiliation. It''s worse to be humiliated than to kill him on the spot. But after all, Longchuan kept silent and bowed his head to Zhang Dongyun to show obedience. On one side, Ji Qingwen''s face was expressionless, which was the same movement: "yes." Zhang Dongyun waved, and the two disappeared immediately in the hall. They have come back to God, people have returned to the temple of punishment. Later, more specific arrangements for them will be announced. Longchuan is silent and looks at Ji Qingwen. Ji Qingwen said calmly: "for your Majesty''s sake, can''t you suffer this?" Longchuan finally said: "Your Majesty hates the city master of Chang''an to the bone. To do so is to further humiliate your majesty. If your majesty knows it, he is afraid that he would like to end himself and would not like to see the present situation." Ji Qingwen turned to look at him with clear eyes and calm tone: "don''t make a decision for your majesty." When Longchuan hears the words, it''s slightly smothering. Ji Qingwen''s tone has no ups and downs: "insist. All we need to do is insist. When your majesty wakes up, where to go and everything will be decided by your majesty." Longchuan listened and fell into silence again. Ji Qingwen said: "it doesn''t matter whether Chang''an City deliberately uses this to calculate us. If there is a glimmer of hope, we have to stick to it. For the arrival of that day, the object of our loyalty is Chang''an city. Before your majesty wakes up, don''t have any extra ideas. That will only make things worse." After a long silence, Longchuan nodded gently: "I understand." Ji Qingwen immediately stopped speaking. They fell silent again until the deacon of the temple of heavenly punishment came and led them to the East Sea and the West niuhezhou mountains to work separately. Don''t say whether they are happy or not. In the invincible City, how Zhang Dongyun wants to rub them is up to him. After dealing with Ji Qingwen and Longchuan, Zhang Dongyun focused on his own cultivation and the completion of the system construction task. Getting more Moxing iron is of great benefit to his practice. However, it still takes a lot of time and energy to break through from the thirteenth to the fourteenth. Lord Zhang couldn''t help thinking that if only he could get more. At present, we can only walk slowly one step at a time. Of course, it''s walking slowly. Compared with other people''s practice, he is too fast. Now the universe is a little too hot, so it''s hard to avoid rushing out of the world. This kind of emotion is not beneficial to practice, and needs to be solved by oneself. In contrast, the situation on the other side of wumingjie is more smooth than expected. In a word, Wuming has been destroying the sword sect for a long time. The Kendo inheritance of this school is doomed that they will not be constructive and progressive enlightened rulers. Destruction and killing are the eternal themes of miejian sect. Their demand for stability is limited to the cohesion and centripetal force within their clan. They don''t fight each other, and they care for each other. It''s like a sword. In addition to the edge, there is always the ridge. But externally, miejian sect, just like the sword idea they inherited, destroyed all things and slaughtered all living beings. Although there is no specific statistical data collected at present, over the years, the total population of Wuming Kingdom has been less than one in ten. Even, we all think that this is a very conservative data. Today''s Wuming world is desolate all over the land and sea. The imperial world, once densely populated, was turned into waste soil that was rarely seen. When Senluo sword Palace first launched a counter attack against Wuming Kingdom, it soon won more than half of the Wuming kingdom. It was from other remaining sects here that they strongly supported it.It''s a pity that the miejian sect is really powerful and full of toughness. It resisted the counterattack of Senluo sword palace until the injured Lin Zhong recovered. So a wave of push back, Wuming up and down again all suffer. It was not only the descendants of Senluo sword palace who were killed and injured badly, but also other forces who had survived were purged. Aokong, gupu, Fu Yuting and others went back this time to see Wuming world. It''s almost a piece of white land. It''s no exaggeration. For Chang''an City and Senluo sword palace, the miejian sect has helped them to wipe out all the local heroes. There will be no apparent or hidden resistance to what they want to do next. However, it will take decades or even longer for wumingjie, whose vitality has been greatly damaged, to return to its previous state of being full of talents and experts. For Lord Zhang, if he occupied this place, he could only get secular population resources. In terms of practitioners, there is basically nothing here except Senluo sword palace. There are still some resources in wumingjie, but if we want to exploit them, we need manpower and material resources, and we can''t solve them immediately. After the two top military emperors, Longchuan and Ji Qingwen, first cultivated their habits in the invincible City, Zhang Dongyun had the intention to send them to wumingjie to mine In short, in the case of poverty, gupu and others want to work, or face a considerable test. Lord Zhang can only wish them good luck. He needs some good luck himself. For example, Taiyi gate, Doushi academy, Xueqi demon and so on At the same time, it also includes the pure land of Cihang and Ananda. At the moment, Buddhism still has a black eye on what happened in the world of Yan and Huang. They sent out many people, eager to know the specific situation. But under Zong Tianxuan''s sword, no matter how many people, it is difficult to cross the thunder pool. Under the blockade of the void, people stand there, and almost all of them are blocked. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 608 In the 15th realm, it is not impossible for the strong to block the void. But it needs the same amount of top power. Although the great Bodhisattva of Cihang does not come out, there is no lack of Buddha and arhat in the pure land. Even if the forgiving Arhats fall on Chang''an City in the Yanhuang Kingdom, and the empty mountain Arhats go out to Ananda pure land, there are still many Buddhist Arhats in Cihang pure land. When they listen to Cihang Bodhisattva''s preaching, they are full of Buddhist dharma. But unfortunately, none of them is Zong Tianxuan''s opponent. Even though Zong Tianxuan was besieged by more than one Buddhist arhat, he was still able to do it. She cut it out as if a galaxy of stars had died. Starlight broken, into a dark torrent of terror, fell from the sky, swept the Quartet. An old monk came out of the crowd with his palms together, revealing the golden body of arhat. The gold body keeps expanding, as if it is boundless. It protects some low level Buddhist disciples behind. Under the impact of the torrent of destruction, the gold body is about to fall, but at least it succeeded in separating the torrent to both sides. Even if the torrent converged behind him again, it finally left a clean place behind him. Arhat''s gold body is like a reef standing on the Bank of the angry sea to meet the impact of the strong wind and waves. However, compared with the rock standing still, this arhat gold body is full of scars and cracks, it seems to be broken at any time. "Master Guangxin!" All the Buddhists exclaimed. Guangxin Luohan stood in the void with his palms together. He only recited the Sutra with all his strength. He didn''t dare to move a bit, and he couldn''t speak. Buddhism has a strong gold body and is good at defending. It is the sword of resisting emperor Tianxuan. But on the other side, Zong Tianxuan''s sword, which also symbolizes the destruction of Xingluo, the sword light that destroys heaven and earth, catches up with a lotus in the distance. In the lotus, there is the posture of long shetuo, the Buddhist monk of Yanhuang kingdom. He originally wanted to take advantage of Guangxin Luohan and other eminent monks of Cihang pure land to avoid Zong Tianxuan, break through the void of his blockade, and leave the universe. But Zong Tianxuan''s swords and swords came out at the same time. On the one hand, he suppressed Guangxin Arhats, and on the other hand, he pointed his sword at longshetuo. Through the void, the light of sword came to longshetuo in an instant and cut his lotus. Longshetuo had no choice but to show his pure land of Dharma. His Dharma body is composed of two palms, which condenses the boundless and clear light of the Buddha. It turns into a treasure bottle, covering all directions and protecting his body. However, at the first moment of contact, the terrible sword light cut through the treasure bottle and cut off the Dharma body of longshetuo. Long shetuo wanted to hide, but he still caught up with him. When the sword came to the body, the light of Buddha in the color of glass all over longshetuo''s body was less pale. He himself, just like his Dharma, was cut into two pieces by Zong Tianxuan''s sword on the spot! However, long shetuo, who had only his upper body left, barely died for a while. The sword light that destroyed the sky and the earth, like a burning flame, continued to spread to his upper body, to completely destroy his whole person, even without any residue left. At this moment, long shetuo suddenly let out a roar. There was a lot of black fog at the wound below his upper body. These black fogs are thick and thick, like liquid. They are not so thick fog as black water. Black water is dirty and filthy, showing the evil atmosphere of eroding everything and polluting everything. The spreading sword light left at the wound was immediately blocked by the black water. Zong Tianxuan raised her eyebrows slightly, and finally added some attention. She turned her head and looked at long shetuo, who had only half of his body left. At the moment, the Buddhist monk, who was still dignified, looked ferocious and ferocious, with black patterns on his face. His whole body pores, this moment are flying out of the black gas, and then in the void of the universe, vaguely condensed into a vicious big demon. It''s one of the four murderers. However, this is not the demon clan means. "To be able to refine the eminent monk at the peak of the Dharma body in the fourteenth realm into his own body, this Is it chaos Zong Tianxuan had been wandering in the universe for a long time before he went to the Yanhuang world. At this time, seeing the appearance of longshetuo, he knew that the other side was buried in the body by a demon giant in the 16th realm. This evil nature is not revealed at ordinary times. It''s just that long shetuo''s lower body is at the critical moment of life and death, and there is no skin. How can hair attach to it? For this great devil, it''s also at the critical moment of its own life and death, so it breaks out. Long shetuo, who had only half his life left, was also taken away by the great devil. Zong Tianxuan took a look at Guangxin Luohan and others. In addition to the broad-minded arhat''s sad face and silent praise of the Buddha, the rest of the disciples of Cihang Pure Land Buddhism were shocked and surprised to see the Dragon sheda who suddenly turned into a great devil. Seeing this, Zong Tianxuan pondered a little. But she''s not slow at all.Qi Yao Hua Ling''s additional body means that the other party''s own Buddha comes in person. Unless he is a master of Cihang Bodhisattva''s level, Zong Tianxuan can also deal with it. What''s more, it''s just a separation right now? She added another sword. The second sword immediately split the remaining half of longshetuo''s body into two parts from the top of his head. Under the torrent of starlight annihilation, the remaining body of longshetuo was completely engulfed by the torrent. The filthy black water was washed away on the spot. The evil Qi turns into poverty, struggles and roars in the void of the universe, but in the end, it is eliminated on the spot. "What do you think?" A rune on Zong Tianxuan''s forehead suddenly lights up, from which comes Zhang Dongyun''s calm voice. "Cihang can''t have no idea that the devil has planted seeds in the monk''s body, just as it can''t have no idea that I''m blocking the road here." Zong Tianxuan pondered and said, "it''s really hard to say that this Bodhisattva is worried and neither side is willing to make more enemies, but he is really calm and empty." Zhang Dongyun asked, "what''s your news about the man who practices the magic way of poor and strange changes?" Zong Tianxuan replied: "among the demons, the 15th realm is called wuxiangtianmo, and the 16th realm is called chaos overlord, also called chaos overlord. Just now, qiongqi should be the means of chaos overlord. In my impression, there is such a demon in the Oriental heaven, which is called qiongqi devil, and its name is Gai Kongwen." "I see." Zhang Dongyun''s tone did not change: "later, I will inform you to come back, now you stay for a while, and then observe." "Good." Zong Tianxuan nodded. Guangxin Luohan was injured, longshetuo changed, and Buddhism was in a mess. They had to return to the pure land of Cihang first. Zong Tianxuan doesn''t pursue and stays where he is. In the pure land of Cihang, a lot of Buddhist disciples are talking about it. At the same time, in another void far away from here, there is a huge strange and poor devil, roaring up to the sky. On the huge poor strange head, the old devil with a cold face moved slightly, and his eyes flashed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 609 "It''s true that someone else is in a dilemma with Cihang pure land, and it seems that they have great strength..." Old devil Gai was not surprised or angry, but pondered slightly. After long shetuo entered the pure land of Cihang, the old devil took the initiative to cut off the contact between them and did not peep into the pure land of Buddhism. He knows that he can''t hide from Cihang Bodhisattva. But since the other side doesn''t pick it out, he will be restrained. The two sides reached a tacit understanding and balance for a short time. Although old devil Gai can''t benefit from it at present, he still has that seed and can look forward to the future. But now this seed has been destroyed by Zong Tianxuan. Gale is not disappointed. The destruction of the seed means the death of longshetuo. Someone killed long shetuo who took refuge in the pure land of Cihang. The other side is undoubtedly the enemy of Buddhism. The enemy of the enemy is not necessarily a friend. But there is no doubt that it is worthy of attention. However, I feel familiar with the martial arts of the people who killed longshetuo The old devil''s heart moved. "What''s the matter?" At this time, suddenly there was a voice from the mouth of the huge poor strange devil. The poor and strange devil opened his mouth, and there was a black sphere in his mouth. On the surface of the sphere, there is a gap, which reveals Fu Tianshu''s posture of sitting in meditation. This boy is really sensitive It''s a secret way in Gai''s heart. As soon as he thought of Fu Tianshu, his heart was touched. Although he is caring for each other to heal at the moment, each other''s evil Qi and blood Qi are somewhat linked, which will affect the whole body. However, his cultivation level is higher than that of Fu Tianshu after all, and his insight by Fu Tianshu is enough to show the keenness of each other''s mind. This warrior, indeed, has stood at the peak of the 15th realm of martial arts God King, and set out to a higher level of martial arts God realm. His distance from the 16th realm of Wudao, the realm of the ancient emperor, is at best one layer of paper. "Someone''s looking for you." Old devil Gai had a lot of thoughts in his heart, but he didn''t say a word on his face: "your classmate is named Du Yuheng." Fu Tianshu nodded slightly: "five younger martial sister? I would have liked to contact them. If it''s convenient for you, I''ll tell her to come here and see you. " Old devil Gai said, "you can''t do anything, but you need to pay attention to the people in Doushi Academy." Fu Tianshu replied: "don''t worry, I know it in my heart." There is a way for them to get in touch with each other. Du Yuheng had already found a place nearby, so he was noticed by old devil Gai. At this time, when she received a summons from Fu Tianshu, she rushed over immediately. Old devil Gai looked on coldly, and saw a woman with rare short hair, cold and strong face, coming all the way. The comer''s cultivation strength is good. The cultivation strength of the fourteenth realm of Wudao is also the fifth realm of Wuhuang. Only by looking at the movement of his shuttling through the void of the universe, we can see that the extraordinary peak Wuhuang is comparable. The master of Beidou has a good eye for accepting disciples. It seems that several of his disciples are superior to their peers. The short haired woman didn''t care to say hello to Fu Tianshu. First of all, she was on guard and looked at the old devil Gai. The old devil was cold and indifferent, and did not speak. "The poor, the strange, the evil, the empty." Fu Tianshu said simply. Needless to say, just this name is enough to explain everything. The guard color on the short hair woman''s face is a little light. She has heard of empty words. This is the chaos overlord of the 16th realm of the devil. If you really want to start, she is not an opponent at all. Everything depends on her elder martial brother Fu Tianshu. At the moment, it seems that Fu Tianshu''s situation is not very proper. He seems to be injured. Without asking Du Yuheng, Fu Tianshu said calmly: "Li shulou and I were injured after the first World War. We met Qu Zi of Doushi Academy. She was an old friend of the master. She wanted to kill me and avenge the master. It was the poor devil who helped us. Now I am under his protection and ready to break through to the 16th frontier." "Thank you, sir." Du Yuheng quietly listened and saluted old devil Gai. Old devil Gai nodded faintly without saying anything. He gave everything to his brother and sister. Fu Tianshu looked up and down at Du Yuheng: "your injury is good?" Du Yuheng nodded: "yes, thanks to elder martial brother, you did it in time, so although I was injured by Taoist Li, I have recovered after a few years of recuperation." Fu Tianshu asked, "what about the others?" Du Yuheng replied: "the connection with the fourth elder martial brother has been completely broken. Maybe he and the sixth younger martial brother have been folded in the Yanhuang world." When Fu Tianshu heard the speech, there was no sadness or joy on his cold face, and no change in his expression. He just looked at the distant and deep void of the universe, and remained silent for a long time. Du Yuheng, like him, fell into silence.After a while, Fu Tianshu took back his eyes: "where''s the third younger martial brother?" Du Yuheng''s voice seemed to be a little light: "the Third Elder martial brother is about to leave the pass. Depending on the situation, you may have to break through the realm ahead of the first elder martial brother." Fu Tianshu nodded slightly: "very good." Before he wrestled with Li shulou, Yuan Tianji, the third younger martial brother, had been closed for a long time. Li shulou injured Du Yuheng, Fu Tianshu in time to save Du Yuheng, and then fight with it. Du Yuheng himself to find a place to recuperate, did not disturb the closed yuan Tianji. On the one hand, it was out of confidence in Fu Tianshu. At the same time, Fu didn''t like siege. On the other hand, he didn''t want to disturb yuan Tianji. This time, the other side closed the door and stood on the dividing line between Emperor Wu and God Wu. After successfully crossing this threshold, their elder martial brother and sister will have another martial god after their elder martial brother Fu Tianshu. Although he did not practice by himself, Du Yuheng also hoped that Yuan Tianji would be able to pass the test successfully. "But I didn''t expect that Taoist Li was so powerful." Du Yuheng said. Fu Tianshu looked calm: "it''s really a rare opponent. I''ve conquered all the battles in my life. I can achieve the realm of the ancient emperor this time. Half of the credit should be borne in his head." Du Yuheng asked, "elder martial brother, you didn''t kill him?" "Although he nearly died together, he didn''t die, but his injury was not lighter than mine, and he also needed to find a place to recover. I could see that he had a vague worry in his heart. Obviously, I was not the only enemy. This time he was defeated by both of us. Of course, I was almost picked up by Qu Zi. He also had to worry about being taken advantage of by other enemies." Fu Tianshu said. Du Yuheng asked: "do you think that elder martial brother may want to be like you, after his injury is healed, he can..." Fu Tianshu said: "I''m not good at Taoist practice, so it''s hard to say, but I think he''s still a little short of Tianzun karma." Du Yuheng nodded silently. Fu Tianshu said: "I have a poor demon Dharma protector here. It will be OK. Since the third younger martial brother has reached the critical moment, you should take more care of him to avoid failure. If you can''t get in touch with the fourth younger martial brother and the sixth younger martial brother, don''t risk going to Yanhuang. After the third younger martial brother leaves the customs, you''ll see me again. You''d better wait until I leave the customs. " Du Yuheng replied, "elder martial brother, please have a rest." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 610 After a few words of conversation with Fu Tianshu, Du Yuheng said goodbye immediately. Fu Tianshu also did not give up, calmly watched the other party leave. Old devil Gai, who had been watching quietly, said: "I thought that your brothers and sisters were more dependent on each other than blood relatives, but it didn''t seem so just now. However, when you heard the news of the death of your classmates, you had different emotions." "We don''t need extra words to say what we want to care for each other. It''s enough to make things clear." Fu Tianshu said indifferently: "but I didn''t expect you to pay attention to these trivial things?" Old devil Gai said casually, "I want to know more about you as a collaborator." Fu Tianshu said calmly: "except for the halberd in my hand, I can''t use it for your business." "Maybe." Old devil Gai looked in the direction of Du Yuheng''s Trifles: "however, as for your younger martial sister, I have to say that in addition to martial arts is a good material, if you practice the devil''s way, you will achieve a lot." Fu Tianshu is obviously not interested in this: "people pay attention, and if you want more, you will lose." Seeing this, old devil Gai said no more: "you can recover as soon as possible. We need to seize the time to avoid long dreams." Fu Tianshu no longer spoke, closed his eyes and meditated quietly. Surrounded by his black ball, the crack suddenly disappeared and became one again. Poor strange evil phase will also swallow this black ball, close the bloody mouth again. Old devil Gai looked at the boundless void, his face was expressionless, and he was lost in thought. No one knew what he was thinking. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At the same time, in Wuming Kingdom, gupu and others from Chang''an factory in Yanhuang kingdom are carrying out arduous "reclamation". When Zhang Dongyun came to this world, they wanted to make this world the same as Yanhuang world, with only Chang''an City as their voice. This is different from the xiniuhezhou, nanzhanbuzhou and other places within the Yanhuang kingdom. There, the rise of Chang''an, the news spread, shake the four directions, all step by step, as it happens. But for Wuming, Chang''an City, far away from Yanhuang, is a completely strange concept. As long as the distance exceeds a certain limit, this sentence is also applicable in the field of practice. The few high-level practitioners left are better. Because you can understand what the concept of Chang''an city is to kill many of the 15th level masters, such as maharoni, xuxing Luohan and Lin. For the lower level practitioners and even ordinary people, it is not so easy to carry out the ruling will of Chang''an city. It takes people, time and energy. Especially gupu and others, do not want to put pressure on the premise of violence. The people here are also his Majesty''s people, not his enemies. Fortunately, Senluo sword palace is very cooperative in this respect. As the leader of Qunlun, the former leader of Wuming Kingdom, he now returns to Wuming Kingdom and expels the miejian sect, which makes the prestige of Senluo sword palace return to its former level. However, all the people in Senluo sword palace who returned to Wuming Kingdom this time, from several elders to younger disciples, were very careful, and they were all led by Chang''an city. The prestige of Senluo sword palace gradually transferred to Chang''an city. This is of great help to the people under gupu to have a stable foothold in Wuming. The whole unknown world began to enter a new era slowly but steadily. It is an era of new leaders leading the construction after the chaos of miejian sect. The biggest threat, Yun Shoufeng, the leader of miejian sect, has never appeared. Aokong, who is not aware of this, seems to have nothing to do. "Lord, what kind of man is he?" Aokong sits alone in the clouds, overlooking the world of Wuming. At this time, suddenly a familiar voice sounded in his ear. Fu Yuting appeared beside him. Aokong didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he was a little dissatisfied and turned to look at each other. "What do you mean by such a wary look?" Fu Yuting said with a smile: "the era of Wuming Kingdom has completely changed. The palace master and I know it best." Ao Kong''s face was expressionless, and his tone was rarely indifferent: "it''s hard to say. When you were beaten the worst by miejian sect, you didn''t bow down to them and submit to others." Fu Yuting sighed: "I''m just curious. With your temperament, can you be so obedient to someone? It''s true that the cultivation strength of the city master is perfect, but that won''t be the reason to convince you. " Ao Kong said calmly: "it''s not accurate for you to say that. One of the reasons is that you have strong strength and big fists. If you don''t have the strength to bind a chicken, I blow. He doesn''t know where to fly. How can you convince people? However, the strength is strong enough, not the whole reason. " Fu Yuting looked at him calmly.Aokong glanced at each other: "I listen to the boss, the reason is very simple, in addition to his fist is big enough, his scale is fair enough, his eyesight is accurate enough, his heart is hot enough! Have you heard about ray five? It''s true that Lei Laowu meets most of the criteria I just mentioned, except for the last one. The boss won''t be like him. He always keeps his hand on his brother''s defense, so I''ll take over the boss and don''t like Lei Laowu. " "I''ve heard something about the Dragon devil emperor since I entered Chang''an city." Fu Yuting said in a low voice: "however, after all these years, do you still have the same idea as at the beginning?" Aokong looked into the distance and said with a long smile, "maybe some people have changed, but I''m sure that if I don''t change, I won''t change. That''s enough." Fu Yuting said with a wry smile: "you don''t have to beat our sect. No matter the palace leader or the rest of us, since we have joined Chang''an, we will not repeat ourselves. If we don''t believe in our loyalty, please believe that we are not stupid. Now Chang''an is becoming more and more prosperous. Joining in it is just the appearance of the rising of chickens and dogs. How can we repeat ourselves?" Ao Kong looked up at the sky and said with a smile, "if you understand this, it would be best." He smile convergence, eyes suddenly become cold: "otherwise, I personally give their boss an account." Fu Yu Ting, on the contrary, smiles: "it should be so." "Father, mother!" At this time, a white Dragon flew up into the sky and turned into a human. It was Ao Ying. "Did I disturb you?" she said with a smile Fu Yuting smiles: "how can it be? We had a little chat, and it was almost over. " Ao Ying was surprised: "after just a few words, it''s over? Before I came to wumingjie, I thought my father was so happy. He seemed to have a lot to say to you... " "Bang!" Before she finished, she was surrounded by two huge shells and disappeared. Ao Kong calmly nodded to Fu Yuting: "it''s not surprising that practicing the magic method of the change of magic heaven and dragon will affect the practitioner''s own mind so much that he has hallucination." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 611 Seeing that aokong suddenly pretends her daughter to leave, Fu Yuting is not impatient. Facing aokong, she sighs: "you''ve been taking Yinger by yourself all these years Aokong said: "nothing, it''s not difficult." It seems that the other party has been indifferent for so many years, but the truth is understandable. To some extent, Fu Yuting turned a blind eye to their father and daughter in order to avoid being implicated. At the beginning of Senluo sword palace, as for AO Kong''s being laughed at for plotting against me later, Fu Yuting and other disciples of Senluo sword palace were in danger, that''s what happened later. Now that the two sides meet again, it can be said that it is another fate. Although there are many changes in aokong''s spleen compared with that in those years, it is still unknown whether they can continue the leading edge. Lord Zhang said that he paid close attention to the follow-up of the gossip Of course, it''s just his daily pastime. On weekdays, business is the most important thing. Now, in a few days, new fish will take the bait. In the dark and quiet void of the universe, suddenly a blood light flashed by and reached the void outside the boundary of Yanhuang. After the blood light was still, there was a thin man between 30 and 40 years old. The man''s cheek was long and thin, as if there was no flesh and blood, only a thin layer of dry skin, but in his eyes, there was a strong and cold light. Behind him, he was dressed in a blood colored cloak. At this time, it floated and showed a lot of blood fog. Two figures, a man and a woman, appeared in the blood fog. "Master, is this the Yanhuang world?" The woman asked. The skinny man gave a "MMM". The woman said: "in the world of Yan and Huang, there have been masters above the fourteenth realm, but it was many years ago. In recent years, we have never heard of the emergence of strong men in the fifteenth realm or even higher realm. Will the old Confucian''s words be inaccurate?" The lean man said, "we''ll know if it''s accurate or not. You two are going to have a look at the teacher''s invitation." A man and a woman behind him answered in unison, "yes, master." "If, as the old Confucian surnamed Du said, the master of this place is at least the 16th place, it''s really possible to help Shizu and clean up Doushi Academy." The woman said again. The young man in his early twenties, who was silent all the time, said, "be careful. It''s the trap of Doushi Academy. After all, Du Hai is still a member of Doushi Academy." Thin man said: "so, you go, be more careful." His name is hang Feng. He is a disciple of blood Qi. The remaining one, a man and a woman, is Hangfeng''s apprentice and Xueqi''s Apprentice. They still attach great importance to the subpoena of Mr. Fu Qing and Du Hai. As Mr. Fu Qing knows, Xueqi is busy with more important things and has no time to leave. However, as his proud disciple, hang Feng came to Yanhuang world in person. Hang Feng is careful. On the one hand, he contacted Du Hai, Mr. Fu Qing, to meet him. On the other hand, he sent two of his disciples to sneak into the Yanhuang world to investigate. At that time, the two sides'' statements can be compared and confirmed. Soon, Mr. Fu Qing and Mr. Du Hai came out from the Yanhuang world: "Mr. hang, I haven''t seen you for a long time." "Mr. Fu Qing, you are all right." Hang Feng saluted him. Mr. Fu Qing said: "the Lord of Chang''an, please come with me, Mr. hang." Hang Feng followed Mr. Fu Qing quietly: "is Mr. Fu Qing finally determined to fight against Doushi Academy with us?" "Shame." Du Hai, Mr. Fu Qing, sighed: "I''m old, and I''m going to die. If I can''t go any further, I''m afraid I''ll be dead soon. Here in Chang''an City There are seven Yao crystal pith Hang Feng nodded silently. He also heard about the inheritance of Qiyao jingsui and Doushi Academy. Du Haiken, Mr. Fu Qing, made up his mind as soon as possible, which was naturally a good thing for their blood Qi. As the other party said, I''m old. If I can''t break through the current state, I''m afraid I won''t have many years to live. The blood Qi devil finally planted a nail in the Doushi Academy. Naturally, he didn''t want to see the other party die of old age. The disadvantage of Confucianism in longevity is still very big. When they entered the world of Yan and Huang together, Mr. Fu Qing seemed to be summoned by someone who didn''t know. His face changed greatly, and he turned to look at hang Feng: "Mr. hang, what do you want to do here? How can you send someone to sneak into the world of Yanhuang? " Hang Feng''s face didn''t change: "this is really a big misunderstanding. I had been waiting for Mr. Fu Qing outside the boundary for a long time before, so I sent my disciples to Yanhuang kingdom to look for an invitation. It must be that they didn''t succeed and collided with the people in Chang''an. It''s our fault, but I didn''t mean to offend him. I''d like to see the Lord of Chang''an personally The two apprentices were taken by each other, which was not a blow to him.To some extent, it is a side test of the strength of Chang''an City Lord. His two disciples, one is the 13th realm, which has become the evil shadow of the evil way, and the other is the 14th realm, which has become the waste God of the evil way. It seems that Fang Yanhuang''s world is quite big. In this case, his two apprentices sneak in and are found so soon. Generally speaking, the opponents of the 15th realm can''t do it. The Lord of Chang''an is really a master of at least the 16th frontier. If the two sides can join hands, there will be a great deal of hope to attack Doushi Academy. At the moment, if you offend the other party in a collision, you should make amends if you should. If the other person makes a row, just do it from home. If he is really a reliable and powerful ally, it is not unacceptable to give in at the moment. Hang Feng made up his mind and was sincere. Du Hai, Mr. Fu Qing, looked at each other with a slightly complicated look: "in that case, let''s meet the Lord of the city with Lao Jiu. Everything has the Lord''s holy judgment." Hang Feng replied, "it''s natural." They went all the way to Daming Palace to see each other. A certain city Lord seemed to be very easy to talk, so he easily asked Hangfeng to see him. Du Hai, Mr. Fu Qing, is waiting outside the hall. Hang Feng comes to Zhang Dongyun alone. However, without waiting for him to speak, Zhang Dongyun asked him to be stunned at the first sentence: "do you still know him?" Inside the hall, another figure appeared. It is clear that Wang Shenxing is a demon practitioner in the northern part of the Yanhuang kingdom. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 612 Wang Shenxing felt strange to hang Feng at first sight. In his memory, he had never seen the young man. But the next moment, he felt vaguely wrong. Hang Feng is the proud disciple of the blood Qi demon. He is the top master of the 15th realm, just like other famous masters such as xuxing Luohan, Kongshan Luohan, Mr. Fu Qing Du Hai and Duqing Zhenren. Although the first impression in other people''s mind when they see him is often the disciple of Xueqi, in fact, regardless of his master, he himself is an old devil who has been in the universe for many years. Just say that his two disciples, the two disciples of Xueqi, one is the thirteenth realm of the evil way, and the other is the fourteenth realm of the evil way. In an ordinary world, they can all be super demons. As hostile as Doushi academy, Xueqi still has such a prosperous scene. Its strength can be seen. The lineage of blood Qi demon Zun is unique. Hang Feng saw Wang Shenxing''s first reaction was to see his appearance. But the next moment, he pays attention to each other''s spiritual atmosphere. Wang Shenxing''s accomplishments are already good. When he comes to the Daming Palace, he naturally converges. It seems that he is no different from ordinary people. But hang Feng, as a demon giant in the realm of heaven and devil, can still see that the other party''s cultivation is based on the devil''s way. At the same time, it makes him feel strange and familiar. The other party seems to have something to do with his blood Qi. However, hang Feng knows all about the disciples of the blood Qi demon master. It''s the blood Qi devil. On a whim, he accidentally ordered a young descendant and planted a seed. He would also give an account to these disciples. It doesn''t mean that the master took in new disciples to report to his former disciples. But the eastern heaven has a Doushi academy, and the living environment of the people in the evil way is relatively bad. Hang Feng and others knew that master had another successor. If they could take care of him, metropolis would take care of him. Although the evil way is cruel, but there are too many foreign enemies, it''s too late for us to form a group. It''s not time for the poisonous insects to kill each other and suspect each other. Wang Shenxing''s cultivation level is not low. If there is such an official descendant of Xueqi, hang Feng will have an impression. Unless "I can''t recognize that." Hang Feng took a deep breath and calmed himself. Instead of looking at Wang Shenxing, he looked up at Zhang Dongyun: "after all, he should not have seen him for nearly 30 years, if he was the child at the beginning." Zhang Dongyun calmly smile: "that is still recognize." Hang Feng was slightly silent. Wang Shenxing also did not say a word. In fact, he is still a little confused about the current situation, but obviously things are closely related to him, and may even be crucial. After listening to what hang Feng said, this man met him many years ago In Wang Shenxing''s heart, there was a moment of haze and palpitation. He didn''t really know what happened when he was a child. Since his memory, he has been struggling to survive in a completely strange world without knowing his parents, relatives or hometown. There are only two key words in his childhood. One is survival. The second is killing. The capital of his killing and survival, a kind of Unicorn magic skill, is also unknown. It seems that he was born with it. The context of the skill is clear, as if it is directly engraved in his memory and spirit. Therefore, although he experienced the years when the demon blood confused his mind, he still succeeded in cultivating the true body of the demon way, and finally he was reborn and completely controlled his demon blood and demon skills. Up to now, Wang Shenxing doesn''t care much about his life experience because he has to fight for a foothold by himself. After a moment''s throbbing, his mood soon recovered and he stood quietly waiting for his Majesty''s arrangement. If he had to say that his mood was fluctuating, he would be more concerned about the origin of his demon blood magic skill. This is the capital for him to settle down in the past, but when the truth is unknown, who knows whether it is God''s blessing or hidden disaster? Intuition tells Wang Shenxing that the answer to the question may be on the skinny man in front of him today. "To be exact, I don''t know him. I just met him once when he was young." Hang Feng replied very single. He calmly looked at Wang Shenxing, who was looking at him: "when you were young, your teacher planted the seeds of demon blood for you and left the inheritance of the sect. Unfortunately, you were separated by accident. You were too young at that time, and everyone thought you would never live." Wang Shenxing, who had been silent, then said, "it means that we are from the same family?" Hang Feng said: "it can also be said that, but for so many years, you must have come down on your own. You have today, after all, your own destiny.""What about my parents and other family members?" Wang Shenxing asked Hang Feng replied, "I was killed by my master." ¡­¡­ wait! What am I talking about?! Hang Feng was shocked. This is the truth. But it''s not what he just wanted to say! But why is it so natural that we can''t help saying it? Wang Shenxing, who was in front of Hang Feng, was stunned. His temperament was deep and gloomy, and his face didn''t change much, but the cold light in his eyes flickered faintly. Hang Feng looks up at Zhang Dongyun. The other side''s face was covered in the light, so that he could not see the specific appearance of facial features. But that pair of eyes, deep as the sea, seems to have seen everything. "Why? My parents and your master are enemies? " On one side, Wang Shenxing asked. Hang Feng opened his mouth: "your parents make friends with the Kirin family and help Kirin, which is bad for Shifu''s good deeds. After Shifu killed them, he didn''t get rid of his hatred. Seeing that you were young, he nourished you with Kirin''s blood and taught you to join our sect and kill Kirin in the future." In a word, he was first shocked, then enlightened, then frightened, and then numb. I can''t help but tell the truth. The only one who caused all this was the mysterious and powerful Lord of Chang''an! Wang Shenxing narrowed his eyes, and the cold light burst out like a needle: "so..." To be honest, his memory of his parents has been very indifferent. His parents only left him a jade pendant engraved with the word "Wang" and two fuzzy faces. Even the name of "Shenxing" was given to him by others after he came to Yanhuang. But after listening to Xueqi''s plan, he was told to be fooled. At this time, hang Feng simply did not look at Wang Shenxing. Instead, he looked up to Zhang Dongyun very single. "I never thought that when qilinzi came to Yanhuang Kingdom and entered Chang''an City, our school would not be in trouble with him any more. It was him who came to seek revenge. We would give up." Hang Feng said: "I dare not threaten Chang''an. I just ask the city leader to think twice and compete with such powerful enemies as Doushi Academy. The peak of the family''s master, Tianmo, is not the same for Chang''an." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 613 What hang Feng said did not mean to threaten Chang''an. Different from his two apprentices, he himself is the wuxiangtianmo in the 15th realm of the evil way. I''m afraid that those who can play with him will not be able to stop in the 16th. Although the master Xueqi is strong, the other side is not afraid. In ten thousand steps, even if the blood Qi devil can beat the so-called Chang''an City Lord, he must not be the opponent of the other side. At this moment, he is under the other side''s eyes, and his life and death are completely in the other side''s mind. Even if master has the ability to avenge him in the future, he can''t make him live. So hang Feng put the blood Qi demon out, just to state an objective fact. Compared with Wang Shenxing, their blood Qi can help Chang''an city a lot. Not to mention his two apprentices, hang Feng himself has surpassed the demons who practice the real body of the devil way and achieved the realm of heaven and devil. If this is not enough, then the blood Qi devil is the peak of the heaven devil, one of the top strong men in the world who can be compared with the sage of Confucianism, the founder of Taoism and the Buddha of Buddhism. In the whole eastern sky, Xueqi is a top master, the first devil. The sage of Doushi academy road sweeps the demons in the eastern heaven everywhere, and makes the demons flee and hide, but he can''t do anything about Xueqi. It''s hard for Xueqi devil Zun to plan Doushi Academy. Besides him, it''s not easy for Doushi Academy. Now, if Xueqi joins hands with Chang''an City, he can attack Doushi academy immediately and break it. For Chang''an, such assistance is naturally beyond Wang Shenxing''s reach. Even if he is talented and has a bright future, whether he can catch up with Xueqi''s cultivation level in the future will be a question mark, not to mention the time it will take. Blood Qi demon Zun has the strength of today''s realm. His talent is rare in all ages. He stands out from innumerable talents in the great waves. Zhang Dongyun also admits this. If you really want to fight for your talent potential, Wang Shenxing may not be better than Xueqi when he was young. But the problem is It''s none of his business, Zhang Dongyun? It''s not aokong or Leihan. Since entering Chang''an City, Wang Shenxing has a sense of belonging to Chang''an, and has always been loyal and conscientious. Zhang Dongyun naturally wants to take care of each other. Even if we wronged Wang Shenxing in a short period of time, we will not have to deal with him for the time being, and we will settle the old and new accounts together in the future. If the blood Qi devil can really concentrate on playing for Chang''an, for the present stage, he is indeed a super thug. But the question is, is it possible? Blood Qi demon Zun''s cultivation and experience must have his own ideas and plans. Even if he didn''t care about Wang Shenxing, he couldn''t listen to Chang''an. To form an alliance with such a super devil is to seek the skin of a tiger. Wang Shenxing has no memory of him, but through his disciples, such as sun Hangfeng, Zhang Dongyun can easily understand how cruel and cruel he is. Say he is selfish. He is more considerate to his descendants. But it''s not soft at all to pit outsiders. Beyond the invincible City, Master Zhang could not control him, and he could not join hands with him to attack Doushi Academy. In that case, it''s better to just go fishing. As a coolie in the invincible City, Lord Zhang still has the hope to handle him. Of course, these experts are not mining. Digging up the universe is nothing but idle business "You have some misunderstanding here." Zhang Dongyun looked at hang Feng below: "you are not as important as you think." Hearing this, hang Feng''s heart sank. Zhang Dongyun''s tone was as calm as before: "tell your master to come and lead people." Hang Feng took a deep breath: "I''m sorry, I can''t obey you!" In a flash, he changed his body, lost his human form and turned into a huge blood unicorn. The blood Unicorn looks different from the Black Unicorn that Wang Shenxing transformed, but it shows similar domineering atmosphere. Hang Feng didn''t feel that he could defeat the terrible Lord of Chang''an. He didn''t even have the confidence to run away. He doesn''t want to fight to the end if he has a chance of survival. But the premise of all this is that he delivers the truth to his master Xueqi in time. Blood Qi is his only hope. First of all, we must ensure that the blood Qi demon will not be harmed by Chang''an city. Although a lot of things are not clear, hang Feng feels vaguely that the other party tells him to send a message to Xueqi devil, but he doesn''t have a good heart. ¡­¡­ It''s like Mr. Fu Qing''s letter to them. At the moment, hang Feng only hopes to report the real situation to Xueqi, so that Xueqi can make preparations in advance and not come to this strange and dangerous world of Yanhuang without knowing it.The huge blood Unicorn looks like mountains. But in the Daming Palace, such a huge blood Unicorn still looks small, and the palace is still empty. Zhang Dongyun did not move in his seat. As soon as the huge blood Unicorn appeared, it exploded into a blood mist and was difficult to maintain. Hang Feng''s heart was shaken and he clenched his teeth. The vast blood fog suddenly disappeared without a trace, like a gust of wind that became invisible and drifted out of the hall. Zhang Dongyun smiles calmly, but still doesn''t see any action. But the invisible wind is also fixed in the same place, showing its own appearance again. Wang Shenxing watched the whole process and realized something. Breaking away from the level of demons in the real body of the evil way and stepping into the realm of demons, the first level, that is, the fifteenth realm of the evil way, is used to be called the formless demons. In this realm, the master of magic way can show his magic appearance again, and then he can get the beauty of invisibility and nothingness, shuttle through the void, and change without direction, which is hard to find out. No matter it''s attack, movement or defense, it''s greatly improved. It''s no longer comparable to the real demon realm. The peak of the true body of the evil way can be built into a wasteland God, which can pollute and erode the world and turn it into a wasteland. Wuxiangtianmo can turn the four immortals into invisible, understatement, without the slightest smoke and fire. When the opponent is hard to detect, it has already affected the four universes. But now, in the face of their own city leader, even the Wuxiang heavenly devil is hard to escape. Originally invisible magic atmosphere, instantly degenerated into a blood mist, and then condensed into the original appearance of Hang Feng himself. The skinny man was in a state of low spirits and could not move at the moment. After Zhang Dongyun urged the other party to summon Xueqi, he ordered Wang Shenxing: "he''s yours." Wang Shenxing knelt down on one knee: "thank you for your kindness!" Zhang Dongyun said: "if you''ve done it, don''t concentrate on him. Go down and prepare your own clothes." Wang Shenxing had some accidents. Zhang Dongyun said, "if Xueqi doesn''t come, you need to leave Yanhuang and go to the void." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 614 "At your Majesty''s command." Wang Shenxing saluted Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun said: "Xueqi is busy encircling a group of Unicorns at the moment. If he doesn''t come to catch these three people, you should go to meet those unicorns to Yanhuang." Du Hai, Mr. Fu Qing, only knows that Xueqi is busy and has no time to leave. But Zhang Dongyun, through his master and apprentice Hangfeng, found out what Xueqi devil Zun was doing. The blood Qi demon master, who practices the magic way and changes from the Kirin, is a mortal enemy of the Kirin family. Of course, Qilin wants to get rid of each other, but Xueqi also wants to kill a lot of Qilin for himself or his disciples. The feud between the two sides lasted for many years. The death of Wang Shenxing''s parents was also related to this. In recent years, the blood Qi demon has become so powerful that the Kirin family can''t resist it. If the sage of Doushi Academy had not done him a bad job, he would have wiped out the Kirin of the Oriental heaven. The Kirin people have recently been forced to move beyond the eastern sky. But unfortunately, he was detected and plotted by the blood Qi demon. Now the Kirin family is running away, and the news inside and outside is cut off. You can''t get in touch with others. The blood Qi demon master has the intention to finish his work and kill this family of unicorns. Although Zhang Dongyun sent the news through Hangfeng, according to the current situation, Xueqi devil may not be willing to put down his business immediately, regardless of coming to Yanhuang at the first time. Most of the other party refuses to give up all their previous achievements. They will try to solve the problem of Qilin first, and then take Guan Yanhuang''s side. If it can damage his good deeds and bring a group of Unicorns to Yanhuang Kingdom, it would be best. Qilin is a kind of virtuous beast. Although it is a demon clan, its "character" is better than that of Xueqi too much. With the help of Chang''an City, they will be rewarded and trusted. Although the Kirin clan is threatened by the blood Qi demon, it''s because the blood Qi demon in the 17th realm is too strong, not because the Kirin is too weak. At present, there are many dangers, and there are still strong ones in the 16th realm among the kirins. Kirin, who has a chance to escape, must be these masters. With these unicorns, together with hang Feng and others, it''s hard for Xueqi to restrain himself from going to Yanhuang. Of course, it''s not easy to extract teeth from him. Wang Shenxing can''t do it alone. "I only do the search in advance, and I will make arrangements after finding the specific location." Zhang Dongyun told a new man in the hall. Wang Shenxing hugged his opponent: "please give me more advice." The person who appeared in the hall was Feng Qi, the leader of Senluo sword palace in Wuming kingdom. He did not go back to Wuming with aokong, Fu Yuting and others, but stayed in Yanhuang to recover. Zhang Dongyun intended to help Feng Qi heal his wounds after he made some contributions to the sword palace. At present, Senluo sword palace is quite supportive of Chang''an City in the Wuming world. Secondly, the plan can''t keep up with the changes, and there are more such things as Qilin. Zhang Dongyun simply put it forward. Seeing Zhang Dongyun''s understatement, Feng Qi told him to recover from his previous heavy injury, which made him even more impressed. In the face of Zhang Dongyun''s command, he immediately answered: "yes, I understand." Feng Qi nodded to Wang Shenxing again: "in this trip, I''m mainly going to be a Dharma protector for you. How to act is up to you." Wang Shenxing himself is possessed of the change of the magic unicorn. Zhang Dongyun squeezes some clues from Hang Feng and gives them to him. Although his cultivation level is lower than Feng Qi''s, he is really the main search force at present. "Thank you, master Feng." Wang Shenxing said. Zhang Dongyun waves at the top, and the two at the bottom leave the Daming Palace and go back to make preparations. Zhang Dongyun waited for a period of time, but he did not see Xueqi coming to Yanhuang, so he ordered Wang Shenxing and Feng Qi to set out. In addition to the demon giant, Zhang Dongyun is also looking forward to both Taoism and Confucianism. But sometimes, there are special chain reactions. At the moment, chaos is breaking out in Taiyi gate, the leader of Oriental heaven Taoist sect. From the outside, the young disciples and some elders are still at leisure. Only some people mentioned it by chance. I heard that the elder Du Qing was having an affair. I don''t know what happened now. But people are generally optimistic. After all, Shaoqing immortal and other four experts will help Duqing immortal to get rid of the encirclement and capture the enemy. Therefore, everyone in Taiyi sect is relaxed and curious about what they should do. Who dares to smooth the tiger whiskers of this sect? But at the moment, most people don''t know that the core of the Taiyi gate is gathering. But the atmosphere was dead silent. Some of the great elders who had been closed to refining magic weapons, reluctantly suspended refining, would maintain balance and separate their minds to discuss other matters. Now for taiyimen, there are more important things.It may really involve life and death. "Strictly block the news, and let no one know the loss of the four elephants'' fortune array except a few of us present." The old road with white hair like Snow said in a deep voice. The Taoists in front of him are old and young in appearance, but they are all old in real age. They have profound cultivation and high prestige. They are the core of taiyimen at present. One of them looks like a middle-aged Taoist sighed: "it''s our carelessness. We are addicted to refining magic weapons and belittle the world''s experts." Another old Taoist retorted: "the Yanhuang world is strange, otherwise no one has heard of it, and there will be such a sudden rise of experts?" The middle-aged Taoist sighed: "it''s too late to say that now." He turned his head to the old white haired Taoist priest who first spoke before and said, "Mr. Xue, we''d better inform our grandmaster as soon as possible and ask him to return to the Mountain Gate as soon as possible." Xue Zhenren, with white hair like snow, said: "he has tried to contact the master, but it is still unknown whether he can get to his old man in time." Everyone was heavy hearted. Xue Zhenren said: "the top priority is to relax the outside and tighten the inside, and keep the information strictly." Some people are worried: "only we keep secrets, I''m afraid it won''t work. Yanhuangjie won''t keep secrets for us!" Xue Zhenren is also worried: "now, only to do their best to listen to the fate of heaven, Yanhuang how, Shaoqing they, only temporarily put aside." He looked around the crowd: "I don''t know when the magic weapon can be made, but before the master returns, we have only a glimmer of hope!" Everyone nodded solemnly. After the deliberation, we immediately reopened the furnace and continued to refine the magic weapon. But unfortunately, there is no more time for them. As soon as Xue Zhenren and other senior officials of taiyimen joined hands to refine the treasure, they had a very strong will to come to the area where taiyimen Mountain Gate is located. However, it was not the return of Hongqing Daozu, the founder of taiyimen. A very strong will of martial arts shocked the universe: "without the four elephants, how can you stop me!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 615 Hearing this voice, the middle and lower class of Taiyi''s disciples were stunned. In that cave, Xue Zhenren and other high-level strongmen of Taiyi sect all changed their faces. Dignified, but also mixed with a bit of such regret. After the initial consternation of the disciples, they were out of control and became anxious. Is there no more of their own four elephants? How is that possible? In the panic, there is no need for the other party''s common name. We all know who is coming. Song Emperor. A rare opponent of Taiyi sect. Compared with other opponents, most of them are hostile to taiyimen, which is hard to match. But now the enemy is different. This is the emperor who is at the peak of Wushen! In the whole eastern sky, they are all the top warriors. Taiyimen founder hongqingdaozu even if present, in the face of those who are doomed to a fight. The other side had self-respect identity, different from a single taiyimen disciple out of the dilemma. But the attack on taiyimen Mountain Gate was not once or twice. Fortunately, Xue Zhenren and other Tianzun of the Fourth Avenue gate worked together to set up the four elephants'' fortune formation, and then they managed to make each other return without success. This is one of the reasons why Xue Zhenren and other famous Taiyi families stay in the mountain gate all the year round. They were eager to refine the best magic weapon in order to fight against the Song Emperor by more means. The other side has not come to invade for a long time, and the upper and lower levels of Taiyi have been somewhat lax in recent years. In the final analysis, I didn''t expect that such top-notch and powerful people suddenly appeared in the Yanhuang world which was not clear before. It''s a miscalculation, and now it''s all lost. It''s not just Duqing and Shaoqing who have fallen, but also the whole taiyimen foundation. Xue Zhenren and other high-level officials of Taiyi gate had been thinking about keeping a secret. But unfortunately, the Song Emperor already knew the depth of Taiyi gate, even when he called at the first time. Xue Zhenren and other taiyimen experts have no choice but to arrange the evacuation of the disciples while resisting the others. The four Taoist tianzuns of taiyimen, headed by immortal Xue, once again joined hands in the battle. It seems that the great array that can refine the universe is unfolded in this universe. The world where taiyimen Mountain Gate is located seems to be just a drop in the ocean. The array arranged in this universe has a larger coverage area than the four images array when Shaoqing real people surrounded Yanhuang. Unfortunately, in the absence of a core array, it seems to be a mere manifestation. It''s like puffiness. Without much effort, the comer will have the terror of crushing the void and destroying the nature, and will tear the array lightly. The array disintegrates and the void is destroyed. Many taiyimen disciples with low accomplishments were killed on the spot. The middle-level elders were unable to take care of their disciples when they were still struggling to protect themselves. We can only get out of here. How many people can we run. Xue Zhenren and other top strong people try their best to take care of more disciples. After they leave, they also need to flee as soon as possible. Otherwise, in the face of a warrior emperor, even the Taoist emperor will fall on the spot. Escape, may not be able to escape, but at least there are some opportunities. If you fight, you will die What''s going on in the Yanhuang world? Taiyimen has completely ignored it. They need to solve their own survival problems now. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the vast universe, a woman shuttles through it. The woman was dressed in Confucian costume, holding a book in her hands. When the book opened, there was a faint glow on it, which seemed to guide the direction. The woman is Qu Yuanwen, the second sage of Doushi Academy. All the way, she searched for the whereabouts of Gai Kongwen and Fu Tianshu. But find down, this Qu son''s double eyebrows, more Cu more tight. "The old devil is really extraordinary. If he dares to show up, he will have something to rely on." Qu Yuanwen''s brows don''t stretch. Old devil Gai takes Fu Tianshu around three times and two times. Qu Yuanwen finds out and gradually loses the trace of the other party. At this time, the universe suddenly a breeze blowing, it is refreshing. Qu Yuanwen put away his books and bowed his hands: "teacher, you are here." A man''s voice came out of the empty universe: "can''t find Gai Kongwen?" Qu Yuanwen replied: "the disciple is incompetent. Old devil Gai has been ready for him. If you want to find him, you need to do it yourself." The man mentioned another topic: "have you heard about the things in Yanhuang world?" Qu Yuanwen replied, "I don''t know if it''s true or false. Later, because of Fu Tianshu, who bullied his master and destroyed his ancestors, his disciples let go of the Yanhuang kingdom for the time being."The man said, "it doesn''t matter how the seven Yao crystal pith is. All the people in the Academy who went to Yanhuang kingdom are lost." Qu Yuanwen was horrified: "all..." Whether Mr. Fang Cun, Mr. Yue Fengling, or Mr. Fu Qing, Mr. Fuhai, are all the Confucian semi saints in the 15th realm. Xin Yuanqing is the 15th frontier, and his talent and academic strength are still above them. What''s more "At that time, they were accompanied by four heavenly kings of taiyimen. Did they fall together?" Qu Yuanwen took a deep breath. At the beginning, the reason why she temporarily put aside the affairs of Yan and Huang circles was that apart from her personal enmity with Fu Tianshu, she also felt that such a lineup of taiyimen and Doushi Academy was enough to cope with most situations. Even if we don''t think about the four symbols array and other things, we can escape a few people from the line-up of immortal Shaoqing, immortal Mingxuan and Xin Yuanqing. "Although the reply did not mention it, I have inquired about the situation of taiyimen, and I am not optimistic." The man said. Qu Yuanwen saluted the void: "don''t you go to inquire about the situation?" She just went there to inquire about the situation and did not expect to solve it by herself. The change of the situation in Yanhuang is really surprising. If you can trap immortal Shaoqing, Xin Yuanqing, Du Hai and others there, it means that the other side may have more than one 16th realm master, or they may have a powerful array to ambush. In this case, Qu Yuanwen had the self-knowledge that he could not solve the problem by himself. To solve this problem, either some of the 16th sub saints of the Academy come out, or the Dean Lu Shengsheng comes out in person. "Don''t worry. Keep your eyes on the blank side." The man''s voice said: "I will go to the yanhuangjie in person and meet the so-called Chang''an City Master for a while." Qu Yuanwen bows to the teacher and says, "congratulations to the teacher." In the void of the distant universe, in the Doushi academy, by a pond, a man came out of the cottage. He is tall, wearing a high crown ancient clothes, and the top of the crown is nearly a foot above the ground. The tall man was as tall as a mountain, but his breath was as light as the wind. "Yanhuang world Confucius should have some descendants there. How can he be so bad now? " The tall man frowned and murmured to himself. He was about to leave the pond when he saw a golden lotus blooming in the pond. It''s not the golden lotus made by Confucian supernatural power, but the supernatural power of Buddhism. Jinlian opened, from which came a peaceful voice: "poor monk, take the liberty to ask the sage to go to the pure land. There is something important to discuss." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 616 "Ananda, don''t be polite." The tall man looked at Jinlian and said, "the teacher and the same generation of Sakyamuni, you and I can be the same generation." The voice in the Golden Lotus said, "the sage is too polite." After a few words of modesty, the voice from the Golden Lotus suddenly lowered and became serious: "can the sage know about the world of Yanhuang now?" The tall man is the saint Lu, the dean of Doushi Academy. He calmly replied: "just know, there are a few students, lost in there." A voice came from the Golden Lotus: "the city of Chang''an in the world of Yan and Huang is unusual. If a saint wants to, he will invite me here." Saint Lu said, "the meaning of Bodhisattva''s words is that he knows a lot about Chang''an City?" "There are people in the know." A voice came from the Golden Lotus. Saint Lu pondered a little, then nodded: "OK." After that, he turned into a breeze and disappeared from the pond. The Golden Lotus in the pond also disappeared. The sky in the East may also be far away from each other. In the vast universe, there are golden lights flashing all over the world, manifesting a Buddhist Pure Land larger than many other worlds. In the pure land, there are many lotus and precious trees, and the Buddhist Chants are heard all the time. At this time, a breeze was blowing. The light of Buddha, which enveloped the pure land of Buddhism, was suddenly blown away like a cloud. When the breeze entered the pure land, the light of Buddha gathered again. Tall men in high crown and ancient clothes appear in the core of pure land. Here is a vast lotus pond. There is no water in the pond, but it is full of Buddha light, just like the water in the pond. On the overflowing Buddha''s light, there are golden lotus floating, which is hard to count. On the largest Golden Lotus in the center, there is a Buddha and Bodhisattva with a dignified appearance. Seeing the arrival of the saint, the Buddha and Bodhisattva got up and put his palms together: "please the saint to run." Saint Lu replied, "it''s me who''s going to trouble the Bodhisattva next." The Bodhisattva said, "the sage is polite." When the sage Lu sat down on the huge lotus stand in the center, a huge golden lotus next to the central lotus stand bloomed. An old monk appeared from the newly opened Golden Lotus and saluted Ananda and the saint Lu: "disciple Kongshan has seen the Bodhisattva and the saint Lu." Saint Lu said: "I remember you are under the door of Cihang Bodhisattva?" The empty mountain Luohan replied: "what the sage said is right. The disciple is under the gate of Cihang pure land." Ananda said: "brother Cihang''s meditation is not worldly. So Kongshan came to find me. It involves the relics left by brother Manjusri. I have to ask the sage to help me." After hearing this, Saint Lu said nothing more about Cihang Bodhisattva. He just asked himself, "why can''t Bodhisattva live in Chang''an City?" Ananda said: "in the past, maybe, but now, it''s hard to say." The sage on the road was silent. In fact, after he officially heard about Chang''an City in the Yanhuang Kingdom, he felt a faint feeling in his heart. There, unusual. Even It''s a little bit dangerous. To his realm of the master, telepathy is extremely keen, many things close to foreknowledge. People or things that make him feel threatened are not easy. So he directly rejected Qu Yuanwen''s plan to go to Yanhuang. But he wanted to go. Danger is danger, but it doesn''t frighten him. It just needs him to think twice and deal with it carefully. Don''t underestimate the enemy carelessly. Now, after hearing what Ananda said, he felt that he had underestimated Chang''an City in the Yanhuang kingdom. "I remember that there seems to be a group of descendants of the Supreme Master, in the Yanhuang world?" Ananda asked softly. Saint Lu didn''t shy away and said calmly, "the blood lineage of the teachers has already spread all over the world. Some of them are useless. They deserve to be punished. It''s already a kind of care for them to walk outside under the name of the teacher. They don''t need much care for the rest." After a slight pause, he continued, "but if they cause a catastrophe, I''ll at least find out the details." Ananda nodded: "no wonder." He looked to the side of the empty mountain arhat: "up and down the details, from the empty mountain to the saints." "As far as I know, all of them are from the same family of Yan and Huang, but unfortunately they have all died and can''t ask any further questions." Sage Lu said, "it''s OK, just say it." His name is Kongshan Luohan. Although he spoke frankly, the first thing Kongshan introduced was completely unexpected. "About 40 years ago, the so-called immortal trace was born, and people in the Yanhuang world entered it..." In recent years, Chang''an City has grown up strangely.Later, Chang''an city continued to expand, Dongsheng Shenzhou Yansheng mansion and Xiniu Hezhou pure land of Buddhism were occupied successively. Later, xuxing Luohan and others of Cihang pure land were also planted in Chang''an City, as well as Duqing Zhenren of Taiyi gate, and Doushi Academy "Immortal trace?" After listening quietly, Saint Lu looked at Ananda: "does Bodhisattva have any impression of this?" Ananda said, "only after listening to Kongshan can we know." Saint Lu is silent again. He didn''t pay attention to the so-called fairy trail just now. If the most important treasure were born, Doushi academy would not have received any news. Ananda''s pure land is the same. Nothing, on the other hand, means nothing. Perhaps, for the people who are active in the Yanhuang world, and for the people under the 15th world, it is an amazing secret. But for people above the fourteenth frontier, it''s not that important. To be exact, it is the birth of a similar level of mysteries. For those who are strong in this realm, there are too many and too common for them to pay special attention to. However, after listening to the introduction of the empty mountain arhat, the saint Lu, especially the purification of Buddhism, clearly contains endless mysteries. It is not only important for people under the 15th realm, but also for people with higher cultivation realm. But such an important thing, whether it is the sage or the Bodhisattva Cihang or Ananda, has not been noticed before. Normally, it doesn''t make sense. To say the least, if someone quietly takes it away, they can''t even notice it. If this immortal trace is really so important, how much will it be? How could Saint Lu not be aware of it? Moreover, those who collected the fragments were still those with low accomplishments, such as Jinghua, aokong and Shen horong. From the beginning to the end, it was strange and abnormal. At this moment, Saint Lu was convinced that Ananda was not aimless. The other side deliberately blocked him from going straight to the Yanhuang Kingdom and invited him to come up to the pure land of Ananda. It was really necessary. "Bodhisattva has a heart. I thank you first." Said the saint slowly. Ananda said: "it''s very kind of the sage. I invite the sage here. In the final analysis, it''s in Chang''an City in the Yellow world." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 617 "The appearance and growth of Chang''an city was based on the original immortal trace?" Saint Lu looks at Ananda. The Bodhisattva said, "at least, it has a lot to do with it, but now we don''t know how much they get from the fragments of the immortal trace, and what they get." With his hands on his back, Saint Lu looked up to the sky and said, "let it go, we never know what they have, and Over time, I''m afraid there will be more changes. " Ananda said, "what the sage said is very true. We may have been a little slow." Every step is slow. The empty mountain Luohan was beside him, sighing slightly in his heart. If you listen to his description, you can see that the strength of Chang''an city is obviously on the rise. Otherwise, Chang''an city will not be stable in the world of Yan and Huang. It will gradually expand from Dongsheng to Yansheng and Buddhism. If they really had the ability to sweep many masters in the fourteenth realm from the beginning, they would have unified the Yanhuang realm in a twinkling of an eye, which is faster than the miejian sect''s unification of Wuming realm. But unfortunately, in their initial stage, they failed to stop them. What''s more, this growth trend is likely to continue. "A Taoist friend once mentioned that the biggest reliance of Chang''an City may be Taoist array." Ananda said: "now I want to expand Chang''an step by step. The Taoist friend''s guess is reasonable." Lu Sheng Sheng was skeptical: "most Taoist arrays use the power of heaven, earth and the universe to mobilize the advantage of geography. If Chang''an relies on the array, the only one side of the Yanhuang kingdom can not support such a level of array. If you want to talk about the power of the universe and the stars, the movement is very big. Although our students are not talented, they should be able to see it from a long distance, and they can''t continue to bump into it. " Ananda said: "this may be the credit of the fragments of the immortal trace." Saint Lu said decidedly, "don''t ignore it. Is Bodhisattva willing to follow me to the Yellow world?" Ananda nodded: "naturally, I would like to, but I can''t be too hasty. In order to be safe, I''d better find some colleagues and discuss the countermeasures together." Lu sage''s eyes swept over the empty mountain Luohan: "isn''t it that Cihang Bodhisattva doesn''t participate?" Ananda said: "there are disciples in Taiyi gate, and they are also trapped in Chang''an city." Saint Lu shook his head: "Hongqing Taoist friend is not here, taiyimen in a short period of time, I''m afraid they can''t contact him." "It''s true, but it''s good for us to break the battle if we have Taiyi Taoist friends to help us." Ananda said: "in addition, taiyimen is suffering from disaster. We will help. When Hongqing comes back, we will meet again." Sage Lu slightly raised his eyebrows: "Zhao Kuangming? He thought of a way to crack the four symbols of Taiyi gate? " Ananda smiles bitterly: "I just got the news that the four images of Taiyi gate may have been lost Well, it may be that it was lost in the Yanhuang Kingdom, and the news leaked out. His majesty called to the door. The Mountain Gate of Taiyi gate has been broken, and the disciples are running away. " Instead of schadenfreude, Saint Lu was dignified: "it turns out that Shaoqing and Mingxuan went to Yanhuang with the four images of the formation. This time taiyimen was careless, but they wanted to destroy Hongqing''s Taoist foundation." Can really want to say, but also can''t all blame too Yi door up and down. Before his Doushi academy, most people didn''t realize that the situation was so serious and that Chang''an city was so powerful. It is Saint Lu himself who, when he thinks about it carefully at the moment, also feels that the foreboding of danger in his mind is not without cause. If taiyimen wanted to blame it, it was Xue Zhenren and other Tianzun who didn''t come out of the nest and did their best to set up the battle. But in fact, the four heavenly kings, such as immortal Shaoqing, have already made a brilliant array. Chang''an city can break the battle, they all won, it is very likely that there is a 17th realm of experts to sit down. If taiyimen is really worried about the attack of the Song Emperor, they simply bear the breath of the Yanhuang world. Don''t let the four elephants'' fortune array away from the mountain. In the final analysis, I underestimated Chang''an City and thought that Shaoqing and others took the array map to capture them. It took no time to go back and forth. As a result, the two sides didn''t rely on each other, and they fought together. "I''d like to go and make peace. I''d like to ask the sage to persuade his majesty." Ananda said. Saint Lu nodded: "it''s OK." After a little pause, the tall man said, "I remember, I mentioned earlier that in the Yanhuang world, there was the so-called twelve Yanluo?" He looked at the empty mountain arhat, empty mountain arhat hands together ten: "to the sage, that''s exactly what it is. However, in the past, there were one, seven, eight, eleven, twelve in Chang''an, a total of five people. The rest two or three were missing. Lu Xueyuan, the sixth place, converted to Buddhism and was killed because of Chang''an. The ninth place, the benefactor, also died in the hands of Chang''an people." The empty mountain arhat pondered and replied: "the fifth ranked Lei Shi Lord and the tenth ranked Yang Shi Lord may also have died because of the internal strife among the twelve Yan, but it has not yet been confirmed. As for the fourth ranked Li Shi Lord, although he joined hands with our Buddhism before, his mind is mysterious and his real intention is hard to measure, so we need to pay attention to it."Lu sage light said: "find him out, find out the details, the other two people who do not know their whereabouts, must also find out their whereabouts." He looked at Ananda and said, "take a careful look at the Oriental heaven first, and find out all the signs similar to those in the Yellow world." Ananda nodded: "the sage is right." When the city of Chang''an rose in the Yanhuang Kingdom, they didn''t notice it in time, so that now it has a tendency to grow. No matter Lu Shengsheng or Ananda Bodhisattva, they do not want similar things to happen again. One Yanhuang world is enough for them. They don''t want to deal with the Yan Huang boundary Chang''an City, what accident happened suddenly behind. At the beginning, the immortal trail collapsed, and people scattered, including Li shulou and Lei Han. The two of them gradually recovered the Yanhuang world, but there are still people whose whereabouts are still unknown. You can''t think of these people as dead. Who knows if they have so-called fairy trace fragments in their hands? Let it go, it may be a disaster. Even if we have to concentrate on dealing with Chang''an City for the time being, we should at least grasp the information of the rest. Luohan of Kongshan said: "benefactor Lu Xueyuan, the nephew of master Jinghua who converted to my Buddha, once said before he was killed that Taoist Li Daoyou could find another way to open the door to the site of immortal trace. Maybe Li Daoyou didn''t finish it alone. Maybe there was another Taoist expert standing behind him." Saint Lu''s face was expressionless: "it can''t be Hongqing Daoyou. If he comes back, he can''t sit and watch his mountain gate be broken by Zhao kuangping." Ananda said slowly, "maybe it''s a Taoist friend from outside the Oriental heaven." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 618 "Beyond the sky in the East..." Saint Lu nodded silently. Ananda said, "let''s go to Taiyi gate first. The most important thing now is Chang''an City in Yanhuang kingdom." The saint replied, "good." He understood what they meant. Manjusri is enough to suppress all Buddhists below Bodhisattva. Even some Buddhists and Bodhisattvas other than the strong ones like Cihang and Ananda may be affected. After all, Manjusri was a great Bodhisattva like Cihang and Ananda in the past. His practice was comparable to that of Buddha. The Manjusri relic fell into the hands of the enemy, and most Buddhists could not sit still. Ananda explained to Kongshan: "for now, go back to the pure land of Cihang first. As for the benefactor of Chu, who is blocking the road outside, don''t worry about it. If she leaves, I''ll take you out. If she doesn''t leave, I''ll take you out." Empty mountain Luohan palms ten: "yes, please obey the instructions of Bodhisattva." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Zhang Dongyun sits alone in the palace of the Ming Dynasty in Chang''an city. At present, suddenly peace is rising. Lord Zhang was disappointed. Taiyimen didn''t move, he could understand. Shaoqing real person and Duqing real person are all high-level figures of Tianjun realm in Taiyi gate. Through them, Zhang Dongyun can easily know that taiyimen has other rivals. A careless, lost the four elephant fortune array diagram, taiyimen is likely to be self-protection. Looking at the current situation, it is the emperor of Wudao who has found them. Like the Confucian literary sage, it can be divided into three realms: semi saint, sub saint and Saint, corresponding to the 15th, 16th and 17th realms respectively. On this side of the Martial Arts Road, we can roughly divide the three realms of the martial arts God. That is, the God King of the 15th realm, the ancient emperor of the 16th realm and the emperor of the 17th realm. The ancient emperor is a symbol of eternal existence, and has been fighting until now. The emperor is the ultimate of martial arts, which means to suppress the peak of martial arts in a period of history. Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of the Song Dynasty, is the emperor of martial arts and Taoism in this era. It just happened that he had a bad relationship with taiyimen, the leader of Taoism. Although there was no such bad behavior as blocking the gate, the disciples of taiyimen could not help walking outside. If they could break the Mountain Gate of taiyimen, his majesty did not mind to bully the small with the big and kick the Mountain Gate of taiyimen in the absence of hongqingdaozu. In other words, if you leave a map at the gate of the mountain, Hongqing Daozu dares to go out all the year round. Zhang Dongyun thinks that his old man is also very kind-hearted. In other words, he doesn''t want to come back, but can''t? That''s more fun. After all, it was a Taoist ancestor in the 17th realm, standing on the top of the three realms of Daoism. But no matter how to say, it''s a fatal thing for taiyimen to lose the map of the four elephants'' fortune array in Yanhuang kingdom. They didn''t even dare to come to Yanhuang to fight for the battle plan, so as to prevent the information from leaking to the Song Emperor. When Zhang Dongyun arrested Shaoqing, he seriously considered whether to let a fish out of the net and take the array map back. But in the end, I didn''t think so much about it and pulled it down on the spot. But looking at the current posture, I''m afraid taiyimen''s hometown is already worrying. It''s just that taiyimen is so excusable. What about Doushi academy? You are the most holy disciple, a saint. There''s no reason to advise I don''t want to go back this time. There are still some people in Doushi Academy who are desperate for the sake of Qiyao crystal pith and privately suppress the news and don''t report it? If you don''t report it, you will come to Yanhuang. Zhang Dongyun thought in his heart. At this time, the news from Zong Tianxuan solved his doubts to a certain extent: "there was a Luohan who returned to Cihang pure land from the outside world. To see his skills, it was not other Buddhists who came to help him, but people from Cihang pure land who went out to return." When Zhang Dongyun heard the speech, he immediately came up with the information he had obtained through maharoni. There is a monk named Kongshan in Cihang pure land. He went to Ananda pure land for help. Now, is this empty mountain Rohan back? ¡­¡­ Jinghua''s legacy is endless. Although he didn''t know what happened in Ananda''s pure land, Zhang Dongyun had a strong intuition in his heart at the moment. Or guess: Lu Shengsheng tongdoushi academy didn''t move, or even took the same quiet Taiyi gate, which may be related to Ananda''s pure land. Through Jinghua, maharoni and other Yanhuang Buddhists, Kongshan Luohan knew a lot about Xianji, Chang''an and twelve Yanluo. These messages helped Ananda to make a judgment and affected them. It will not threaten Chang''an city.Lord Zhang would like them to think that they are sure that a heavy army will attack. But this is likely to affect the fishing plan of a certain city leader Ananda also has a good plan. Calling empty mountain arhat to return is a reminder to Zhang Dongyun and Zong Tianxuan that there is no need to block the gate of Cihang''s pure land. It''s time to get the news out. It''s all out. "Eight younger sister, come back." Zhang Dongyun calmly ordered. If you want me not to block the door, that''s what you want. Anyway, I was going to ask Lao Ba to meet Wang Shenxing and Feng Qi It''s Ananda''s action that makes me see some clues. Bodhisattva Cihang, it seems that he really doesn''t plan to leave Cihang pure land. Zhang Dongyun smiles. Let''s all develop steadily. The city of Chang''an does not lose money. Zhang Dongyun turned his attention to the task of self-cultivation and system construction. I don''t know how long it takes to practice. Time flies. When Zhang Dongyun''s startled time passed, he was startled by the system prompt. [the city leader successfully established the foundation in Wuming boundary, established the leading position and influence of Chang''an City, established the fulcrum for the expansion of invincible city into the universe, completed the construction task 12.1, and obtained 8000 construction experience rewards] after listening to the system prompt, Zhang Dongyun was satisfied. In fact, before that, aokong, gupu and others went to Wuming Kingdom, and they had already handed back a lot of important benefits to Yanhuang kingdom. One of the most important things is called kunjinshi. There is no such thing in Yanhuang world, but it is relatively rich in Wuming world. It is a very important treasure for martial arts practitioners. No matter Senluo sword palace or miejian sect, they are all martial swordsmen, who are respected for their swordsmanship and dominate Wuming Kingdom one after another. However, the power of the martial arts in Ming Dynasty is far more powerful than that of other ways of practice. When the leader of Senluo sword palace did not know the boundary, the mining was moderate, and the kunjinshi was always rich. After the miejian sect became the master of the country, there was serious deforestation. But for one thing, they have been in charge for a short time, and for another, they have no awareness of mining with the monks Mining by ordinary people will not hurt the root of the vein after all. Now, Chang''an City has a foothold in Wuming, and is called the king without a crown. It does not mean that all the kunjinshi are privately owned, but it must have a big share. Among them, the city master Zhang, who practised Martial Arts himself, was especially cheap. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 619 In addition to the desert Star iron, plus a large number of kunjinshi, Zhang Dongyun''s cultivation continued to advance by leaps and bounds. The higher the realm, the more difficult it is to practice, and the longer it takes. Relying on a large number of unique conditions, Zhang Dongyun keeps a rapid progress in his cultivation realm. From the thirteenth realm to the fourteenth realm, the martial arts practitioners need to further enhance their Qi and blood and explore the mysteries of the void. Desert Star iron from the void of the universe is of great help to this. But in a way, it''s lost to one pole. With the kunjinshi from the core of the earth, it is equivalent to adding another pole. To a certain extent, it shows the unity of heaven and earth. Zhang Dongyun can clearly feel that his cognition of the mystery of space is constantly improving. Despite the blessing of invincible City, he still felt the omen of void outside the boundary. The vast universe began to appear vaguely in front of him. There is no clear boundary for development, which is undoubtedly a right choice, with the best of both worlds. Now that the previous construction task has been completed, Zhang Dongyun will refresh the system task list again [construction task 12.2 - invincible city will soon cover a whole boundary. Please further strengthen the construction of basic management on the basis of the original, so that the influence of invincible city can reach every corner of the Yanhuang boundary, fields, countryside, mountains, lakes and sea] This task, Zhang Dongyun looked at the task list and thought. Because of the related tasks, Xingluo has been steadily advancing. On the one hand, Lord Zhang speculated that there might be tasks of a similar nature next. On the other hand, the promotion of "Xingluo" can effectively benefit the people. Therefore, Zhang Dongyun did not give up his similar work even when the employment of invincible city was most tense. However, because of the rapid expansion of Chang''an City in recent years, it is relatively difficult to build the basic network all over the people. In fact, there is no gap in financial resources. The difficulty lies in the lack of people. Lord Zhang needs enough people who can stick to his faith and have rich experience and outstanding ability to go deep into the grassroots and spread all over Chang''an. Yanhuangjie is still too big. Any one of the four continents has vast territory and large population. At present, Chang''an City has just made Dongsheng Shenzhou into a state of 7788. South zhanbuzhou, North juluzhou and xiniuhezhou are far away from Zhang Dongyun''s idea and the completion of the construction task of the system. Shortage of manpower is the biggest problem. Whether they are loyal or not, whether they can actually and accurately complete the task, whether they don''t forget their original intention, and whether they are not corrupt, is not a problem. After all, the coverage of invincible city is large enough, and every move is under Zhang Dongyun''s eyes. Even in the remote areas, no one can hide the fact that he is the city leader, and there is never the case that the emperor is far away from the sky. Whether a person has enough ability, ability and potential and needs time to accumulate experience is the problem. Fortunately, Zhang Dongyun can master the people under the rule of invincible city and select the right people in the shortest time. With a large population base, there are naturally more talents. But it will take time to train them, and then they will go all over the country, enter their respective roles, and play their roles. Zhang Dongyun''s only worry at the moment is to appoint suitable middle-level managers and disperse the elite candidates to bring the old with the new. Therefore, we have to mention the easternmost part of Dongsheng. Chang''an is rising here. This is the place of Longxing where the whole Yanhuang legend is now. People from other parts of Dongsheng and even the remaining three continents began to move eastward to the east of Dongsheng. Due to historical reasons, the average level of cultivation strength of local forces and all parties in eastern Xinjiang is low. At present, as a local leader, there are often conflicts with these foreign strong dragons, which has become a problem that the eastern Xinjiang has to pay attention to. Of course, Zhang Dongyun didn''t have to worry about these things. Naturally, there are the daduhu of China, the daduhu of eastern Xinjiang, and even the Shenzhou garrison of Dongsheng to deal with them.Lord Zhang only cares about the big direction. For example, although the people in eastern Xinjiang have low cultivation strength, the forces here first took refuge in Chang''an City and rose with Chang''an city. There are many relevant decrees and arrangements in Chang''an city. They have the earliest contact, the deepest understanding and the richest experience. To some extent, they are even the most attentive people. Hanshan school, pili school, Dahe Longmen school, Chen family, forgetting true view, Qingxia villa, xuanyidao, jingyuelou, the former Li Tang royal family, and even the old Chen royal family, wutianfeng, Huanglei school, Luoyuan academy, Fulu palace, etc. For historical reasons, the practitioners in eastern Xinjiang were weak. Faced with the ever expanding Chang''an City and the ever more powerful forces who devoted themselves to Chang''an, these initial ministers from the Dragon had to consider how to stabilize their position. The rise of Chang''an is too fast. In less than ten years, Chang''an has been unified. If we really want to talk about seniority and fight for first come, then come. In fact, the people of eastern Xinjiang are not long ahead. Although every power has made great progress by joining Chang''an, it is still too weak to compete with the established forces in Dongsheng, China, the western regions, Nanhuang, Beimang and the other three continents. Time is still too short. It''s too difficult to catch up with those real old holy places in a short time. As a result, the people in eastern Xinjiang have made great efforts to accumulate their own information, at the same time, they have made great efforts from other aspects. Chang''an government affairs is the direction they value most. In this regard, they occupy a relatively obvious advantage, and are not easy to be replaced by the latecomer. At least, there is more room for them to operate than in terms of force. In fact, the latecomers also began to squeeze the space of the people in eastern Xinjiang. Therefore, people in eastern Xinjiang have been actively seeking progress. The most important thing in their eyes is that they don''t have high requirements for cultivation strength and need to take root in the grassroots. Now gradually spread to the whole Yanhuang "Star" network, the people of eastern Xinjiang occupy a pivotal position. Most of the middle-level leaders led by the old came from eastern Xinjiang. This advantage can be maintained for a long time. Zhang Dongyun never grudges rewards for those who work hard. Although the practitioners in eastern Xinjiang with lower cultivation strength are no longer popular in the front line of the expansion of the invincible City, they are also on the honor list of Chang''an city through the "Star". Of course, at present, the most abundant resources in Chang''an are in favor of the military. It is not only convenient for Lord Zhang himself, but also conducive to the progress of the practitioners of martial arts in the whole Yanhuang kingdom. The eastern warlords are no exception. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 620 Zhuo sin, the leader of Huanglei sect, Li Jie, the leader of Dahe Longmen sect, Lin Ying, the leader of wutianfeng sect, Chen Mengyang, the former king of guchengdi sect, and Fu Jingbo, the leader of Nanshan sect, are all the top martial arts masters in eastern Xinjiang. Today, their accomplishments have reached the 11th realm of Wu Dao, that is, the second realm of Wu Huang. Compared with today''s Chang''an City, the 11th border is not much. But compared with themselves, there is no doubt that progress has been rapid. They have been in Chang''an City for only six or seven years. But at first, it was the cultivation of the ninth realm. It was because of Chang''an city that they crossed the gap between the ninth and the tenth frontier, and set foot in the realm of Emperor Wu that the warriors of eastern Xinjiang had not reached for many years. Now, in just a few years, everyone has succeeded to a higher level. Behind this, it means that they have the real hope of rising by following Chang''an city. Given enough time, Dongjiang will not be weaker than other parts of Dongsheng in the future. Of course, the warriors in other places are not standing still. It goes without saying that louning, gupu and Jiefeng are the three giants. Everyone is constantly sharpening their own edge. In the future, it is not impossible to break through the barriers of Emperor Wu and achieve the respect of God Wu. However, for them, even with the help of moxingtie and kunjinshi, it still takes time to accumulate. After all, the natural gap between the fourteenth and fifteenth realms is really huge. On the contrary, some of the warriors in the 13th frontier under the rule of Chang''an began to move. For example, Liu chengyu in the Xuan Dynasty, Han Xiao in the Ning Dynasty, and song Bai in the Qian Dynasty. Because of Chang''an city''s guidance to their martial arts inheritance and the accumulation of a large number of natural resources and local treasures, they gradually have the hope to catch up with Lou Ning and gupu and break through to the fourteenth realm. Among them, the former xuanhuang Liu Chengyu is the closest. Although he hasn''t made a breakthrough yet, he should be one piece of paper away from the peak of Emperor Wu. Liu Chengyu has already stepped on the edge of the fourteenth realm with one foot. As long as the other foot steps over, everything will be fine. Of course, if you really want to say that, there is a person who has stronger potential than those of gupu and louning. Lei Han''s son, Huo Yiming. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looks at Huo Yiming. These days, the boy didn''t waste time, and his cultivation became more and more stable. Long Chuan once called him the prince of dragon demon, but it doesn''t matter how much banter there is. In terms of strength, his Royal Highness the prince has been able to ascend the throne and become a new generation of dragon devil emperor worthy of the name. When father and son met again, Lei Han gave him the first gift to help him from the 12th to the 13th. When his father and son died, Lei Han''s legacy made him soar from the thirteenth to the fourteenth. It''s just that the span of these two steps is too big, so Huo Yiming needs to be steady. After Zhang Dongyun had moxingtie and kunjinshi, he didn''t think about him at all for a long time. Because it''s useless to give it to him, it''s like asking him to take too big a step and pull it even bigger. Uncle Zhang doesn''t want this nephew to really pull eggs. It''s not too late for him to finish the digestion of Rehan''s side first, and then take his time. In other words, at that time, with his foundation and talent, I''m afraid he will continue to soar to the sky. Compared with Gu Pu, Lou Ning and Xie Feng, who can break through to Wu Dao Shen Jun first is still a question mark. Speaking of Lei Han and Huo Yiming, Zhang Dongyun smiles and wipes his hand in the air. Two light and shadow pictures appear, corresponding to the two peaks of Wuhuang, Ji Qingwen and Longchuan in Beiju Luzhou, the former Yanhuang kingdom. These two are now mining in wumingjie. It is their credit that kunjinshi can be mined so quickly and in large quantities. For both of them, it''s a great torture that they dig a lot of treasures that are beneficial to the cultivation of martial arts, but they can''t touch any of them. To a certain extent, this torture can be compared with the humiliation of being forced to work as a laborer in mining. But the two people still seriously, has been working down, no lazy, no cheating, hiding Kun Jinshi.One day and two days, one month and two months. From this point alone, they almost passed Zhang Dongyun''s test. Later, more relatively free jobs can be arranged for them. Regardless of the twelve Yanluo people, the most powerful martial arts in Yanhuang are actually the elder martial sisters and younger martial brothers Ji Qingwen and Huo Yiming. Ji Qingwen is stronger than louning, gupu and Jiefeng. His talent and potential are extraordinary. Otherwise, the arrogant Lei Han would not pass on her martial arts. Under normal circumstances, she is closer to the peak of the 15th realm than gupu and others. Considering the reason of Lei Han, she has a great chance to break through to the realm of martial god in the future. Now Lei Han can''t take care of her. Zhang Dongyun will be better. With the guidance of Musashi''s inheritance, the rich aura of invincible city and sufficient resources, she has a great chance to be forced to the 15th territory by Zhang Dongyun in a short time. However, Zhang Dongyun does not intend to do so for the time being. In case of no emergency, the principle of reward and punishment should be strictly observed. Ji Qingwen can finish her job well, and has the ability to make contributions. Naturally, Lord Zhang will not treat her badly. Compared with Ji Qingwen, Longchuan''s talent is inferior. In the future, there may be hope to appreciate the elegant demeanor of Wu Dao Shen Jun, but that is basically his upper limit. Comparatively speaking, the warrior side is optimistic. Zhang Dongyun is scratching his head a little at the moment in other aspects of his Yanhuang community. He can instruct all kinds of practice. Invincible city has abundant aura and obvious effect. But if you want to reduce the time and make a master quickly, you need more and more resources. In addition to Wang Shenxing, Jiang Chong, who was recommended by Lou Ning to temporarily supervise Dongsheng and Beimang, succeeded in breaking through from the 12th realm to the 13th realm and cultivating the evil shadow of the evil way. However, if he wants to break through to the fourteenth realm and build a wasteland God, he will not see any hope in a short time. On the other hand, the heart and Abbot of Bodhi temple are still the thirteenth realm. Zhang Dongyun has an invincible city system, which can clearly grasp each other''s mood. The old monk had no worries about the struggle between Chang''an City and Buddhism. However, Buddhism attaches great importance to talent, which is unreasonable. If you want to break through this heavy shackle, the heart and Abbot still need some chance to have an epiphany. On the Confucian side, things are OK. Chu Xin, the "Mr. Fang Yu" of China, successfully broke through the thirteenth realm to the fourteenth realm, and became a great Confucian master in the realm of sages. He added one more Confucian literary master to the Yanhuang realm. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 621 Chu Xin has been helping Zhang Dongyun and Lou Ning to manage all aspects of China''s government affairs in an orderly way. Later, his work field expanded to the whole Dongsheng Shenzhou. Confucianism has a unique advantage in this respect. And Chu Xin''s Confucian practice was not purely based on literal learning. It includes the thought of managing the world and helping the people. To display his ambition on an increasingly broad platform is more and more beneficial to his cultivation. From one sixth of the Dayan Dynasty in China to the whole of China, to the whole of Dongsheng. It is better to be able to manage the food and clothing of hundreds of millions of people. So a few months ago, Chuxin successfully went further and reached the fourteenth realm of Confucianism. With his talent and talent, it is not impossible for him to become a Confucian literary sage in the long run. Like ancient simplicity, his personal cultivation is closely related to the whole Chang''an city. Moreover, Chuxin''s road is much longer than that of the simple and unsophisticated. Zhang Dongyun is already considering that in the near future, he can hand over all the civil affairs of the Yanhuang kingdom to him. If Chu Xin could do a good job, he would not be far away from the 15th realm of Confucianism. In addition to Chu Xin, another surprise for Confucianism is Zhao Shu, the dean of Mingde Academy in China. Originally, after he joined Chang''an City, he broke through from the 12th to the 13th. Now, he has reached the critical point of breaking through to the fourteenth frontier, only one step short of the last one. The cultivation of Confucianism attaches great importance to talent and elegance. Zhao Shuyou has entered the country today, and his talent is not vulgar on the one hand. On the other hand, it is because he has been assisting Shen Herong in the promotion of culture in Chang''an city. It is also one of Zhao Shu''s ambitions to educate all living beings and spread literature all over the world. Although it is different from Chuxin, it lies in the way of practice. In addition to Shen and Rong himself, zhao shu also benefited a lot from this cultural literacy campaign. Many of them are similar. For example, Cao Ranran, the dean of the eastern frontier college, directly sprouted new shoots from the old trees. Like Zhuo sin and Li Jie, his cultivation level was improved. He was old enough to break through from the ninth realm to the tenth realm and become a Confucian Wenzong. Now it''s almost a legend to go up a new level. Cao Ranran himself may have reached the bottom of his potential, but his school, Guyuan academy, and a large number of students, even as for teaching and learning, have devoted themselves to the popularization and promotion of culture. In the future, his development will not be weaker than that of Huanglei school, Dahe Longmen school, wutianfeng school and other schools. Their active, also began to attract more and more Confucian practitioners to join them. The only one named Zhang Dongyun and Shen Herong who scratched their heads a little bit was that they didn''t find any outstanding young seedlings. Therefore, Zhang Dongyun occasionally teases: Huang Wenhua''s Qi is one stone, Shen and Rong monopolize twelve fights, and the rest of them owe two fights. Shen and Rong can only laugh bitterly at his elder brother. However, she is not in front of Zhang Dongyun. These days, Shen and Rong, together with Su Po, have been searching around the universe. Even if many masters of the 15th realm gathered in Yanhuang, they didn''t come back. They have been searching for clues related to Li shulou. "Elder brother, it seems that the message we got from Yu Tianquan and the Buddha gate in the past is not empty words." In the vast universe, Shen and Rong said softly: "he really had a war with a martial god. Look at the traces left by that martial god. They came from the same source as the eighth sister. They should be the so-called Fu Tianshu." The rune on her forehead flashed. Zhang Dongyun is in the Daming Palace of Chang''an City in the Yanhuang kingdom. He looks at the light and shadow mirage in front of him and ponders. Through the rune seal on Shen He Rong''s forehead, he can see the scene in front of Shen He Rong and Su Po. This is a seemingly normal, empty universe. However, there is a faint aura flow, which shows that there was an amazing war here. After a short period of time, it still left such traces, reflecting the superior cultivation strength of the warring parties at that time. At that time, they broke the void of the universe."After there were personnel, we cleaned up the relevant traces." Look around Su Po carefully and say. In Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly: "not bad." He can see more. Though separated from the light and shadow, Zhang Dongyun, who is blessed by the invincible City, has a sharper eye than Su Po and Shen horong "It was Li shulou who cleaned it up." Su Po and Shen horong were slightly surprised: "why does he have to do this? Look at the traces left here. The fighting is quite fierce. It''s probably the result of losing both sides. I''m dragging my seriously injured body and cleaning up the traces here. " Zhang Dongyun thought: "continue to look for him, find him, everything will be clear." Su po said: "speaking of this, big brother, it seems that there are other people looking for him now." Zhang Dongyun asked: "how to say it?" Su Po replied, "in addition to the Buddhists, there are also Confucians. It seems that they are under the Doushi academy as you said." Zhang Dongyun leaned back and sat on the back of the chair: "so..." It''s not surprising that Buddhists find Li shulou. They have a lot to do with Li shulou. Maharoni and others had been thinking about the counter attack on the Yanhuang Kingdom earlier, and one of them depended on the help of Li shulou. Zhang Dongyun knew through maharoni that Buddhism was helping Li shulou to complete a grand array. Lord Zhang naturally hoped that they would finish it as soon as possible. But maharoni''s worry is also his worry. Is Li shulou really willing to come to Yanhuang Kingdom after completing the battle? Don''t tear down the bridge. Throw it away after using the Buddhism. According to Zhang Dongyun''s impression, Li shulou is not such a person. But according to his impression, Li bookstore is not like this. So everything is possible. But Doushi academy is also looking for him? Has Buddhism and Confucianism been so closely linked? Then they never come to Yanhuang world for revenge? "Pay attention to the relevant information. If they have clues, it''s also good for us to find people." Zhang Dongyun said. Su Po, Shen He Rong should say: "brother, don''t worry." They were careful, and the news came back later. "Not only looking for Li shulou, but also searching for other people on a large scale..." In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun, who got the news, nodded slightly. It seems that the saints of Lailu and the Bodhisattva Ananda have taken it seriously. We not only attach importance to Yanhuang, but also to the rest of the twelve Yanluo. While properly preparing for the counterattack against Yanhuang, he is also checking other parts of the Oriental sky in case of another accident and suddenly stabbing unexpected people in the back. Li shulou, whose whereabouts are unpredictable, is also one of their targets. It''s not that we should deal with Li shulou first, but at least we should master his whereabouts and ideas. "They seem to have found something new." Shen He Rong said. Zhang Dongyun nodded: "speak." Shen Herong replied, "there are disciples in Ananda''s pure land. I heard a rumor that a little demon wants to go to some place to listen to a Taiqing teacher''s lecture." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 622 "Mr. Taiqing... This title is a bit awkward." Zhang Dongyun said. Shen He Rong nodded: "my younger sister feels the same way." Taiqing "is a Taoist school, and" Sir "is generally used as a Confucian name for me." Zhang Dongyun said: "Ananda pure land seems to take it as a clue." Shen and Rong replied, "I think I can try." If the so-called "Mr. Taiqing" really refers to Li shulou, then the so-called lecture method, the relevant location may be particular. In case, in case, we may find his shelter. It''s really easy to handle affairs with a lot of people... Zhang Dongyun sighed. The disciples of Ananda pure land and Doushi academy, together with their subordinate forces, are far more abundant than those in Chang''an city. How vast is the sky in the East. No matter how many people throw them in, they are looking for needles in the sea. However, with more people and larger coverage area, we still hope to have more. In particular, they can spread people to the whole oriental sky at the same time, unlike Su Po and Shen horong, who need to search slowly. Previously, I was still thinking that Dongsheng, compared with other places, is in a late comer disadvantage and needs time to accumulate. Compared with these old holy places in the East, our Chang''an city is also a bit thin and needs time to accumulate. However, the time required by Lord Zhang will be far shorter than that expected by Saint Lu and Bodhisattva Ananda "You can have a try and find out who Mr. Taiqing is." Zhang Dongyun said. According to the truth, Li shulou is busy with his array at the moment, so he should not have the leisure to open the forum. But from another perspective, he may take this opportunity to collect what he wants. Besides, it''s not that there are no other possibilities It''s all about finding a place to judge. Su Po and Shen horong are quietly looking for the disciples of Ananda pure land and Doushi Academy. However, they also pay attention to themselves. In addition to the experts in the 15th realm, there may also be people in the 16th realm. Su Po''s goal is to find Li shulou. After some hard work, they found the clue they wanted. A black bear. It''s a black bear, but it''s huge, like a mountain. Although in the vast void of the universe, he can''t show his body size, but his whole body is full of demon worshiping power, which is still dazzling. It''s a big demon who has reached the third realm of demon emperor and Tianhe realm. However, Su Po, Shen and Rong''s cultivation realm will not be noticed by the bear demon. They did not stop each other''s interrogation, but quietly followed the bear demon. Bear demon seems to be in a good mood, full of expectations. But soon, he was in a bad mood. In front of me, suddenly a sword light passed by and was cutting at the bear demon. The bear demon is very angry. When he avoids the sword light, he swings his palm in the air to fight back. Suddenly, starlight appeared in his palm, and then radiated in all directions. The star burst open and scattered the sword light, showing a person''s figure. "It''s you?" Bear demon seems to know each other: "I have no grudge with you in the past, but I have no grudge with you recently. What are you mad about today?" The swordsman sneered: "then I have to ask you, monster, what are you going to do today?" The bear demon snorted: "Mr. Taiqing, I will go to the lecture naturally." The swordsman scolded: "Mr. Taiqing is a man. How can he teach you this monster?" The bear demon said: "Mr. Taiqing has always been a man of education, regardless of his ethnic background. Can you listen to me? How can I not?" "Of course not At the same time that the swordsman talks, he cuts with a sword. The bear demon laughed angrily: "I understand. You Longchuan sent a ghost to invade our family, so you want to prevent me from listening to Mr. Taiqing''s lecture, but you want to sneak away, right?" He fought back with the swordsman. Su Po and Shen horong still did not act rashly. They did not reveal their hiding for the time being and watched the change. Through the rune seal on their forehead, Zhang Dongyun could see clearly what was happening in front of him in the Daming Palace of Chang''an city. The name of Longchuan school, whether it''s yuefengling, xinyuanqing, duhai of Doushi academy, Taoists such as taiyimen duqingren, or Buddhists such as Shuxing Luohan of Cihang pure land, has little memory.It seems that it should be a local sect in a certain world. Weak, in fact, is not weak. After all, this swordsman is Wu Huang. However, if you say that you are strong, you will not be able to enter the vision of the holy places such as Doushi academy and taiyimen. Xiong Yao went to the lecture, and the swordsman also went to the lecture. With their vision and ability to collect information, they could easily get the wind of Mr. Taiqing''s opening speech, which shows that Mr. Taiqing''s opening speech is very open. Those who teach without discrimination not only refer to all living beings and all kinds of people, but also are not limited to cultivation. As long as you can go through the void of the universe and reach the place where he started, you can listen. In Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun thought slightly. Su Po, Shen and Rong are very close to the target. No matter the swordsman or bear demon, their cultivation strength is not low in one side of the world, but if they want to cross the void of the universe, their speed can''t be compared with the strong ones in the fourteenth realm, and they can''t be compared with the experts in their fourteenth realm. If you want to attend a lecture, you should always make sure that you have time and speed. The place where Mr. Taiqing started his lecture should be far away from their present position. After all, the swordsman can''t have the courage to block the road outside Mr. Taiqing''s door to prevent the bear demon from entering. But even if there is a distance, it is relatively limited. Su Po, Shen and Rong obviously share the same view. They don''t need to communicate. After looking at each other, they nod slightly. Shen and Rong stay in place, continue to quietly, watching the man a bear fight. Su Po left here and searched everywhere. The sky in the East is too big to find. Now close to a certain distance, there is hope again. Zhang Dongyun watched this scene silently in the Daming Palace. He said in his heart that Lao Qi should be careful. They are now in a position too far away from Yanhuang. Lord Zhang has an overrun expansion right now. It''s impossible to expand them. If anything really happens, his subordinates can''t reach it. Everything depends on Su Po and Shen horong. After searching for a moment, Su Po''s heart suddenly moved. Then he saw a Taoist auspicious cloud flying in the void of the universe. Then, suddenly, a golden lotus of Buddhism appeared, blocking the way of the auspicious cloud. "It turned out that he was a monk in Ananda''s pure land. What can I do for you?" A voice in the clouds asked. Jinlian is open. There is a middle-aged monk sitting in the center. His hands are folded in ten: "please don''t blame me for disturbing the real person. I just want to ask the real person for advice, but I want to go to Mr. Taiqing to give a lecture?" The voice in the auspicious cloud replied, "exactly." The monk lowered his eyebrow: "the real person is already in the realm of Yang and God, and the way is of its own style. Do you want to listen to people''s lectures?" An old Taoist appeared in the auspicious clouds. He said with a smile, "learning is endless, and those who have reached it are the first. Mr. Taiqing is willing to open the arena. It''s the chance of poor Taoism." The middle-aged monk nodded: "so, I dare not delay the real man." Then he made way of the road. "Easy to say." The old Taoist asked, "Ananda, do you know Mr. Taiqing?" The middle-aged monk shook his head: "the pure land still doesn''t know about it." The old Taoist nodded: "so it is." "Please say hello to Bodhisattva and master Dinglin Luohan for me." He said goodbye to each other, and then turned into Xiangyun and moved on. The middle-aged monk sat on the Golden Lotus and tried to contact his own school. Su Po had the intention to cut each other. Now, when the news comes back to Ananda''s pure land, it is inevitable that there will be more waves, making the situation out of control. But he suddenly moved in his heart. Instead of the sword, he ran away. Soon, another golden lotus will open in the universe. An old monk appeared on the Golden Lotus. When the middle-aged monk saw him, he immediately saluted: "I''ve seen master." The old monk was born by Ananda himself, and the pure land was the arhat of Dinglin. Instead of responding to his disciples'' greetings at the first time, he looked left and right, with hesitation in his eyes. Seeing this, the middle-aged monk was surprised: "master, are you in danger?""There''s dust in Lingtai, but it''s fleeting. I don''t know why." Dinglin Luohan frowned and relaxed: "we''ll talk about it later. First, do you have any harvest?" The middle-aged monk quickly replied, "I was just about to report to my master. The place that Mr. Taiqing said should be nearby." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 623 "Is it near the left?" Dinglin Luohan nodded slightly: "brother Kongshan of Cihang pure land will arrive soon. We will go together at that time." What he said was right. Soon another lotus appeared in the void of the universe with the rain. However, in addition to the empty mountain arhat, there is a woman on the lotus platform. Women''s appearance is not so beautiful, but their temperament is high and gorgeous, which makes people feel disappointed. Dinglin and Luohan palms together: "it turns out that Qu Zi is here. I''m very polite." His apprentice also hastened to attend the ceremony. Doushi academy Yasheng Qu Yuanwen saluted: "master Dinglin." After the ceremony, Qu Yuanwen looked around: "but are there other people with the master?" Dinglin Luohan moved in his heart: "there are only two of us here, my master and apprentice. However, I felt that there was someone else in my mind before, but I didn''t find them in the end. It''s like an illusion. Listening to Qu Zi, it seems that someone might be following me." Qu Yuanwen looked around again, and there was a mysterious radiance in her eyes: "she is a person who practices martial arts, and her accomplishments are excellent, but I can''t be sure of her specific identity." Dinglin Luohan said: "it''s time for Mr. Taiqing to start his speech. We have to look over there first. We''ll talk about things here later." The empty mountain Luo Han says: "perhaps, the other side is also in line with Mr. Taiqing there." Qu Yuanwen and Dinglin Luohan nodded: "it''s not impossible." They immediately set out to look for Mr. Taiqing''s residence. On the other hand, Su Po had noticed that there was an expert in the realm above the Buddhist dharma body approaching, but he didn''t compete with him for a moment. He quietly retreated and went back to Shen He Rong. When he came back, he saw that the swordsman and bear demon had stopped fighting. There is a heavy fog, appear in the void of the universe, will be a person a demon are shrouded. "Sir, you have orders. You can listen to all kinds of people. It''s against your original intention to fight here." There was a sound coming out of the fog. Su Po hides in one side and looks at it intently. He finds that in the magic fog, it''s a butterfly demon. In front of the butterfly demon, one person and one bear are respectful: "I''ve lost my mind for a while. Please forgive me." "Butterfly demon said:" we just listen to the instructions of your husband, you have something to say with your husband A person a bear smell speech, all relief, immediately follow the butterfly demon behind, fly away to the distance. Shen and Rong appeared beside Su Po: "let''s keep up." Su Po let out a "well", and as he walked along the road, he said, "a master of Buddhism has come here, but I don''t know if Ananda will come." Shen He Rong said: "if you are sure that Mr. Taiqing is his, maybe Ananda will come in person, and there is a saint." Su Po nodded slightly, then asked, "what kind of butterfly is that?" "I haven''t seen her either." Shen He Rong replied: "however, I heard that there are some different species, such as magic Xia butterfly and white fog cloud butterfly. According to their appearance, they may be one of these species." Su Po looked up slightly and thought for a moment: "I''m afraid it''s really right..." Shen and Rong nodded silently. Zhang Dongyun sits on the back of his chair in the Daming Palace of Chang''an City in Yanhuang Kingdom, and his heart is also slightly pondering. He knew what Supo was thinking. In the memory of the brothers, Li shulou preferred the genus of bees and butterflies when he was in the Yellow world in the past. Dinglin and Luohan may have doubts about the identity of Mr. Taiqing. But when Zhang Dongyun and others saw the butterfly demon, they had already believed in it. However, Zhang Dongyun''s suspicion is even stronger. He didn''t say much, looking at the light and shadow picture in front of him silently. Su Po, Shen and Rong secretly follow one person and two demons in front of them. After a period of time, there was a faint feeling in their hearts. Further forward, it is almost visible to the naked eye, in the vast void of the universe, there seems to be a world. The world seems to be shrouded in clouds, which makes people unreal. As soon as Su Po and Su Po got closer, they realized that these clouds and mists seemed to form a big formation together to seal up the world. There was something else in it. "What a wonderful Taoist array." Shen He Rong said softly.Su Po nodded and agreed. This world is obviously not as big as Yanhuang world. However, the grand array can cover the whole world, and its magnificence and mystery are really extraordinary. Under normal circumstances, a Taoist heavenly king can''t arrange such a delicate array. But isn''t Li shulou still thinking about his big battle? Isn''t it the same as the array in front of you? The array he was thinking about was a little scary. Su Poyuan looked at the world from afar, turned his head and looked at Shen horong: "I go in, you wait for me outside, pay attention to the people of Buddhism and Doushi Academy." Shen and Rong didn''t argue with Su Po: "don''t worry about little sister, seven elder brothers, you must be careful." She is good at studying and dissolving the array from outside. If she wants to rush into the array from inside to outside, it''s obviously better for Su Po. Li shulou had been fighting against Chang''an City in the Yanhuang kingdom. Although there were many doubts, Su Po still needed to be careful when he entered the world. He might be caught at any time. However, in order to find out the truth, he had to go this way. "Since Mr. Taiqing''s teaching method is instructive, I''ll go in and listen to it. I don''t think he should mind." Su Po smiles. Shen and Rong also smile, but not relaxed. Just listening to Su Po''s words, we can see that the brotherhood of the past has been put aside now. On the contrary, Mr. Taiqing has made his own rules to speak more. Just think of here, then already call Shen He Rong in the heart deeply sigh. Su Po no longer said much, but turned into a sword and went to the far away world. Now that he''s here to attend a lecture, he doesn''t want to hide his tracks any more. When he arrived, he said, "I''ve heard Mr. Taiqing''s opening speech. I''m here to ask for advice." In a short time, a big demon came out of the array: "Sir, you can teach without discrimination. You are welcome to follow me, Taoist friend." "Thank you very much." Su Po took a deep look at each other. It''s not a butterfly demon this time. It''s a bee demon. He followed the bee demon of the Zhike and stepped into the battle. The cloud is gentle and it doesn''t seem to contain any aggressiveness. It''s just ordinary fog. But Su Po can clearly realize that once the mind of the person in charge of the array changes, the array will change sharply immediately. When people enter this array, they suddenly fall into the fog and fall into the confusion of time and space. Trapped on the enemy, if the power goes further, it will form a very fierce suppression, and thoroughly refine the trapped enemy in the big array. The array is well organized, and it seems that it also corresponds to the changes in the master''s organization. When Su Po thought about it, the fog suddenly disappeared. The scene in front of us suddenly brightened up, presenting a vibrant world. However, at the first glance, Su Po felt that it was more like an endless Valley than a world. A medicine valley full of linghualingcao. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 624 The whole world, with its vast territory, is a huge Medicine Valley. Various and endless linghualingcao are rooted in it, and the whole world is full of shocking vitality. It''s very angry here. If you ask Yun Shoufeng and Lin Zhong of miejian sect to come in, they will feel uncomfortable and suffocate. But for most other people and demons, just breathing in it, they already feel comfortable in body and mind, and comfortable in body. People with injuries do not need to take medicine, and only live here for many years can suppress and alleviate the injury. Su Po followed the bee demon silently and walked through it. In this valley, different areas are divided. Most places are like spring all the year round, but a few places are covered with ice and snow, and even a desert. But even in the ice and snow and the desert Gobi, there is still a strong vitality. It''s also a place to grow herbs... If Su Po had some insight in his mind. He himself is not good at this aspect, but he is good at medicine. He knows that some exotic plants need special growing environment. Not all elixirs grow in places where flowers bloom in spring. For example, snow lotus grows in extremely cold and snowy places all the year round. For example, Xuanyin grass grows in an environment where Yin flourishes and Yang declines. Even in deserts and on cliffs, there are unique spiritual plants. There are also some elixirs that only grow in the bottom of the water or even in the dark and damp caves. This huge world of Medicine Valley is obviously divided into different regions, and different environments are specially set up to cultivate different spiritual plants. The medicine Valley is huge, with a radius of millions of kilometers. In a valley, hundreds of sceneries, even thousands of sceneries, coexist. Su Po even saw an area in the dark, completely dark. The world is shrouded by the great array. There is a thick layer of cloud and fog over the medicine Valley, but the whole world is not short of light and sunlight. Only a few places, other people''s homes are sunny, but they are dark. Apparently, it was the master of this place who specially adjusted it to cultivate the alien species that only grow in the dark. Along the way, Su Po saw that in the world of Medicine Valley, there are four seasons, spring, summer, autumn and winter in different places. In a way, this is a world of artificial design and adjustment for the cultivation of linghualingcao. The master of this place is Mr. Taiqing Su Po is thinking, as the bee demon arrives at the center of Medicine Valley. Here, it''s a hill. In the hills, there is no curtain of seats, just a person or demon sitting on the ground in twos and threes. Su Po can''t see Li shulou. People and Demons here have different accomplishments. The highest is the fourteenth realm. The lowest are those below the tenth frontier. In this way, it is impossible for self-cultivation to cross the void and the universe to find this world. Most of them come with their elders. It seems that similar situations are not forbidden in this opening ceremony. As for race, it''s even more multifarious. The Terrans are here, just a few. One by one, the big demons were well behaved, but they were sitting in the mountains. Among them, there are dragon, Luan, Bi Fang, Xuan GUI, Jai canthus, lion dragon and other top demons. Previously, the bear demon was also sitting on the hill, talking with a familiar leopard demon in a low voice. The old Taoist, who had been transformed by the auspicious cloud, was also sitting quietly now. Let''s wait for Mr. Taiqing to show up and start the class. As time went on, other listeners came one after another. Zhang Dongyun in the Daming Palace of Chang''an City and Su Po, who is here now, have noticed one thing. Many of the demons waiting for the lecture keep their original shape, and no one shows their human form. And the bees and butterflies, who are responsible for receiving the friends, are also not transformed into human figures. Is it true that there is no discrimination? Zhang Dongyun thought in his heart. Generally speaking, it has a lot to do with the concept of the host family.Many take the demon as the servant, the demon in front of the master, often turns into the human form. Like Chang''an City, the demons are still at ease in other times, but when they meet Zhang Dongyun in Daming Palace, those who have the ability to transform into human form will be transformed into human form. At present, in the medicine Valley, it is obviously a different picture. These bee demons and butterfly demons, which were ordered by Mr. Taiqing, kept their original shape. Maybe it''s just for this reason that all the demons who came to listen also drew gourds in the same way. But "It seems that he was only partial to the genus of bees and butterflies at the beginning, but not so easy to talk to other demons." Su Po seems to be mumbling to himself, or talking to Zhang Dongyun through his forehead. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun said quietly, "watch the changes." At this time, through the light and shadow screen, he noticed that there was a big demon close to Su Po. Su Po also noticed. In fact, he had noticed it before. There is no such demon family in the world of Yanhuang, but Su Po has heard that Yingzhao is a famous spirit beast in other worlds of the universe. This English move, which used to be in the hilly area, was just like the host''s house, greeting visitors from all sides. In the world of Medicine Valley, most of the masters are bees and butterflies, with the exception of Yingzhao. Besides, the appearance of this English move is also quite special. He shows his original form of Yingzhao, but he wears a Taoist robe and a Taoist crown on his head. At first glance, it is neither fish nor fowl, but it shows some natural and true interest. However, with Su Po''s eyesight, we can see that this move is different from the tree demon twilight, who is also learning Taoism. At the beginning of her childhood, Mu AI learned Taoism from Mo Li, and later became the original spirit of Taoism. She was all Taoist. In front of this head of English move, is the real demon emperor. Moreover, it seems to be the peak of the demon emperor, the realm of all things. It was based on the practice of the English people in their own family, and then they turned to Taoism. However, he has made some achievements, which shows that he is gifted in this field. No matter in which world, such a great demon in the fourteenth realm is a giant. "Excuse me, is that Mr. Su?" This English recruit to Su Po in front of, politely asked. Su Po looked at each other and nodded calmly: "not bad." Yingzhao said, "Mr. Su, welcome to my teacher." "Isn''t Lingshi going to make a start?" "It''s still a while before the opening ceremony. My teacher said that it''s rare for old friends to visit us, so I''d like to invite you to meet me at Houshan first." Su Po heard the speech and pondered slightly. Now that we have entered this world, we can simply go to the end. At this point, he nodded and said, "OK, please lead the way." One man, one demon, leave the hills immediately. Seeing that Mr. Taiqing''s disciple actually took a person to leave, the big guys waiting on the hills couldn''t help looking sideways, but no one dared to make a noise about it. Su Po looks safe, quietly follow Ying Zhao, came to a bamboo forest. Deep into the forest, you can see a row of houses and courtyards. Yingzhao brings Su Po in and stops in front of the main house to salute: "master, Mr. Su is here." "Come in, please." A voice came from the room. Su Po raised her eyebrows slightly. The sound he was familiar with belonged to Li shulou. After entering the room, he saw one person and two demons, who were among them. Two demons, one bee and one butterfly are both powerful and powerful. It''s clearly a demon saint who transcends the fourteenth realm of cultivation on top of the two demon emperors! However, Su Po just looked at them, his eyes moved away and focused on the rest of them. Su Po is very familiar with his face, but his dress is strange. It is the real person li shulou of Yueyang in the past. He was dressed in black high crown ancient clothes, not like a Taoist, but like a Confucian. He looked at Su Po calmly "Brother Su, I haven''t seen you for many years. You''re all right." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 625 "Not bad." Su Po looked at Li shulou in front of him and said, "I just don''t know how to call you now." Li shulou said casually, "whatever you call it, it''s convenient for brother su." "Is that true?" Su Po looked at each other and said in silence: "I want to say" fourth brother ", but I don''t know if I can still do it?" Li shulou calmly smile: "at the beginning of the fairy trail, I did not betray other people." "Oh? Is that right? " Su Po''s tone showed an undisguised suspicion. Li shulou said calmly, "it''s true that I was indifferent to the world in the past, but not to you, but to other people or things." Zhang Dongyun and Su Po noticed that when the other side said the second half of the sentence, their eyes swept over the two demons, a bee and a butterfly. It seems that Li shulou''s words are not just talking to Su Po, but also including the two demons. Sure enough, the two demon saints, a bee and a butterfly, heard the words. Although there was no unexpected color, their eyes were a little sad. "Of course, I don''t want to be against anyone." Li shulou continued: "I just want to do something I''m interested in. The reason why I return to Yaogu is that it''s suitable for cultivating linghualingcao. That''s why I disturb Er Lao." He introduced the two demons to Su Po: "I didn''t tell you much before. This is the king of magic Xia butterfly, my adoptive father. This is the queen bee of Tianyuan, my adoptive mother." Su Po nodded slowly: "no wonder when you were in the Yellow world, you took a different look at the genus of bees and butterflies." Li shulou sighed a little: "I was an orphan since I was a child. I was saved by my adoptive father, so I didn''t die. My adoptive father entrusted my adoptive mother to raise me up with royal jelly. In the past, I should have paid back for the belonging of bees and butterflies, but now I feel that I am born with all kinds of spirits, and there is no difference." When he said this, Zhang Dongyun and Su Po listened quietly. But their attention at this time, no longer all on Li shulou, but part, at the same time pay attention to the two demons. The queen bee of Tianyuan and the king butterfly of magic Xia were silent, but their expressions were slightly complicated. Obviously, Li shulou himself will not flaunt in front of them that he had met ordinary bees and butterflies in the Yanhuang world, and all of them felt deeply. At the moment, after listening to Su Po''s mention, the two demons feel happy in their hearts. However, their mood is more complicated. It must be what Li shulou said before that he gradually became indifferent to all aspects of his feelings. In addition, there are other emotions, which make Zhang Dongyun and Su Po pay more attention. "I''m not sure whether all natural spirits are equal or not." Su Po asked slowly, "but I remember you mentioned earlier that you didn''t want to fight anyone?" Li shulou smiles: "I like to raise flowers, refine alchemy, read books. When I realize something, I preach to those who are willing to listen to my lessons. It''s a way to give back to all living beings in the world. Besides, I''m not interested in anything else." Su Po no longer beat around the Bush: "well, what about the fairy trace fragments?" Li shulou looks calm, tone as usual: "some people may be interested in it, but I did not." After listening to his reply, Su Po didn''t scold the other party for lying for the first time, but moved in his heart and fell into meditation for a moment. In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City in the Yanhuang Kingdom, Zhang Dongyun leans back on the back of his chair. His face is expressionless and he doesn''t make any noise. He folded his hands and put them in front of him. His ring finger and little finger were clasped, and the tips of his middle finger, index finger and thumb were opposite. He quietly looked at Li shulou in the light and shadow picture. Li shulou also calmly looked at Su Po in meditation: "it seems that it is not only because of the things in the fairy trail that you are on guard against me, but someone has already asked you for trouble." Su Po''s eyes turned to Li shulou. Li shulou looked the same: "is Mr. Shen guarding outside? Please ask her to come in. If you have any questions, you can tell them face to face. It happens that I have some doubts about reading Confucian classics recently. Maybe I can ask her for some advice. " Su Po is still silent. After a long time, Shen and Rong''s voice came out from the rune on his forehead: "I don''t dare to ask. It''s my younger sister who bothers me next." It''s not convenient for her to contact Su Po directly, but she can transfer through Zhang Dongyun to Chang''an city. Although we can''t see the image like Zhang Dongyun, we can hear the voice coming from Zhang Dongyun. So she also listened in to the previous conversation between Su Po and Li shulou.At this time, seeing that Li shulou had found herself, she pondered a little and chose to take the initiative to enter the world. Yingzhao takes Shen and Rong to the courtyard in the bamboo grove. After meeting Li shulou and the two demon saints, he leaves again and goes to the front to greet the visitors. "Mr. Taiqing is really different from before. Is he going to open the door and the wall?" After seeing Yingzhao off, Shen Herong turns and asks. Li shulou smiles and shakes his head: "no, it''s only occasionally. As for the disciples, there''s only one in Chongyang. We are destined to be masters and disciples, and he''s very talented in learning Taoism. That''s why I took him as an exception." "I see." Shen and Rong nodded, then looked directly at Li shulou, and suddenly said, "how about Mr. Shangqing and Mr. Yuqing?" Su Po took a breath. He found that he could fully understand the feelings of the two elders, the queen bee of Tianyuan and the king butterfly of magic Xia. Because at the moment his mood is just as complicated. He believed that his elder brother and twelve younger sisters were similar. In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City in the Yanhuang Kingdom, Zhang Dongyun''s hands were separated and fell on the armrest of the throne on both sides. One Qi turns into three clearness. It''s true. Previously, some vague premonitions have now been verified. In the past, Li shulou, the fourth "taishanghua man" among the twelve Yan, was divided into three parts! Dressed in a white Taoist robe, with loose hair and no Taoist crown, it''s a man who deals with Jinghua, Leihan and maharoni. In front of me, this black high crown ancient costume is another one for Confucianists to dress up. Zhang Dongyun asked himself that if he was not wrong, the man who fought with Fu Tianshu for Chu Yaoguang was the third Li bookstore. It''s no wonder that when we collect all kinds of information, we always feel that the other party''s behavior is contradictory, and the time coincides, so the other party should be devoid of skills. As a matter of fact, Li shulou is the one who worked hard for his sister-in-law to make friends in the past. Li shulou is also the one who fought against Chang''an City and severely damaged Lei Han for the sake of immortal fragments. Now, Li shulou is still the one who preaches here. There is no contradiction at all, because there are three different individuals who go their own ways. But why is it like this? "Only Mr. Taiqing, no Mr. Yuqing and Mr. Shangqing. After all, studying Confucian classics is only my personal interest." After hearing Shen He Rong''s question, Li shulou laughed: "of course, it''s OK to call me Taiqing Taoist. The other two are Shangqing Taoist friends and Yuqing Taoist friends." He put away his smile, looked at Su Po and Shen horong in front of him, and then sighed: "the person who conflicts with you is a Taoist friend of Shangqing Dynasty, and the fragments of the immortal trail that belong to the three of us are also in his hands." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 626 Shangqing Taoist Shen and Rong Ru thought: "can you three know what each other is doing and thinking?" Mr. Taiqing shook his head: "we all have early memories, but now our hearts are different from each other. We can only vaguely feel the existence of the other two." Looking at Su Po and Shen horong, he seemed to know what they were guessing: "you really didn''t mention the path of the people who were in conflict with you, but the only people who would do that were Shangqing Taoists." Su po said in a low voice, "please give me some advice." "I don''t deserve it." Mr. Taiqing said: "in those days, although the three of us had the same strength, some things were completely separated." Shen He Rong and Su Po listened quietly. Mr. Taiqing said: "Shangqing Taoist friends share the desire to explore the higher Taoist methods and the enterprising spirit of striving to improve their own cultivation." Su Po narrowed his eyes and pursed his lips: "for this reason, he would not hesitate to abandon others, and break his feelings?" Mr. Taiqing smile: "it depends on these things, is he seeking help on the road, or obstacles, in order to determine his attitude." In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun is slightly absent-minded. If so, the two sides may not have no chance to cooperate. It''s not impossible to talk about the exchange of interests. It''s a pity that at that time, Taoists in Shangqing Dynasty had limited knowledge of Chang''an city. Maybe he''s regretting it now. Now, he will not be the original decision. As far as Zhang Dongyun is concerned, now that he has come to this point, he is already the enemy of convenience. "Yu Qing''s Taoist friends share the worldly wisdom, so he will help you and take care of you." Mr. Taiqing said: "of course, he was also a little bit suspicious about the fairy trail in his early years. He didn''t know who was worthy of believing." But even so, he fought with Fu Tianshu for Chu Yaoguang... Su Po and Shen horong sighed. In his early years, Li shulou was the most indifferent in all aspects when he was wandering the river and lake together. Now the performance of Taoist Yuqing may reflect what he thought in his mind. "A few years ago, Yuqing Taoist friends were here." Mr. Taiqing took a look at the queen bee of Tianyuan and the king butterfly of magic Xia: "after all, adoptive father and adoptive mother are here." Two demon saints sighed in unison. Li shulou, who has been away for many years, has finally come back, which is a great joy for them. Who ever thought that the other party should have such a major accident. In contrast, they are most familiar with Yuqing Taoists, and they are also closest to them. However, the other party left a few years ago. The rest of the Taiqing Taoists call their impressions complicated. If you want to say that the other party is respectful, it always makes them feel that they are no longer the original people. We are now communicating with each other, which is to cultivate our feelings again. Sometimes, the queen bee of Tianyuan and the king butterfly of magic Xia have to comfort themselves that Yuqing Taoist was still the adopted son, and this Taiqing Taoist was a friend of the adopted son. Although the relationship between Taoists of Taiqing and Yuqing is not so close. To some extent, the two sides are still competitive Su Po and Shen horong looked at each other and asked Mr. Taiqing, "do you know where they are now Mr. Taiqing shook his head gently: "far away from the situation, I can not feel their location." Shen and Rong took a deep breath and asked in a deep voice, "excuse me, little sister. What''s the reason for this?" Mr. Taiqing did not hide: "that was when he broke through the realm and cultivated the realm of heavenly king. Because of some accidents in the practice of Taoism, one was divided into three parts." Shen He Rong asked: "at that time, were the three still staying in the realm of Yuanshen, or did they become the three great heavenly kings at that time?" Mr. Taiqing replied: "it is successful to break through the realm. All three of us were heavenly kings at that time." Looking at Su Po and Shen horong, he continued: "in fact, my path of cultivation is just like this. I have to have one Qi, three Qing, and finally three Qing to one Qi, but the later the process, the better. Now we are 15 points, 16 points, 17 points. If we are 16 points, 17 points, it will be better than now. If we are higher, it will be the best.But that''s all we have to accept. " Su Po''s eyebrows stirred slightly: "one Qi turns Sanqing, Sanqing returns to one Qi. Do you want to cut off the other two bodies?" Mr. Taiqing smiles and shakes his head: "that''s not necessary. We do have competition, but we don''t fight each other. It''s more appropriate to say that it''s a race." Shen and Rong asked: "who can break through the 16th realm and achieve the realm of Taoist heaven before each other?" Mr. Taiqing nodded his head, looking flat: "one person should break through to the 16th realm first, and the remaining two people will disappear automatically. What these two people know and learn will also be concentrated on the remaining one." The queen bee of Tian Yuan and the king butterfly of magic Xia sat quietly and didn''t speak. Obviously, they knew exactly what was going on. Su Po and Shen He Rong look at the two demons. In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun also meditates. In fact, there is still the possibility of fighting. Kill the other two and practice by yourself, so you don''t have to worry about others. If there is no match between the three and it is difficult to decide the outcome, then external influence may change the situation. If Zhang Dongyun, Shen horong and Su Po were asked to help, they would certainly help Yuqing Taoist. We must choose one of the three. Zhang Dongyun believes that the queen bee of Tianyuan and the butterfly of magic Xia are mostly the same choice. But now it seems that both sides are safe. "For the winner, the best result is that the remaining two will disappear automatically, or it can be said that they will lose." Mr. Taiqing obviously knows that Su Po, Shen and Rong have doubts in the play: "in this way, the winner will have the possibility of climbing to the 17th realm in the future. One of the remaining two will die. He is likely to be stuck in the 16th realm all his life and can''t continue to rise." When Su Po and Shen horong heard the speech, they all moved again. Mr. Taiqing looked at them with a smile and nodded: "yes, Shangqing Daoyou is the one who most wants to go ahead, but on the contrary, he is also the one who least wants the other two to have an accident. Yuqing Daoyou and I will not necessarily save him, but we are in danger, he will save us instead. For him, the most ideal result is that we can capture, suppress and imprison Yuqing Daoyou and me. We are safe, and at the same time we can''t threaten him to win in the end. " Shen and Rong repeat each other''s previous words: "will not necessarily save... Him?" Mr. Taiqing''s tone is indifferent: "yes, I don''t care if I can get to the 17th realm. I don''t care if I can get to the 16th realm first. If I disappear, I will disappear. I like it and lose it. I can freely control my time and do something I am interested in. That''s my life." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 627 Su Po, Shen and Rong are quietly looking at Mr. Taiqing, guessing and judging each other''s words. Mr. Taiqing was always calm. When Su Po and Shen horong exchanged their eyes, they all felt that Li shulou, who was wearing a high crown ancient costume, did not seem to be faking. What they said was true. Su Po and Shen Herong, who are more supportive of Yuqing Taoist, don''t feel relaxed. The great form has no shape. Great sound is hard to hear. Mr. Taiqing is in such a state of mind that he is most suitable for Taoist practice. When Taoists in Yuqing were concerned about their old love, Su Po and Shen horong were certainly happy. However, from the perspective of personal cultivation, there are too many people and things to worry about, which is not conducive to Taoist cultivation. The three li bookstores race together to see who will be the first to reach the 16th frontier. Taoist Yuqing is probably the one who suffers the most. In front of him, although he seems to be neglecting his normal work, turning to Confucianism and leaving his own Taoist practice aside, he may be the nearest one among the three. The Taoist of Shangqing who inherited Li shulou''s desire for exploration and self-improvement may not be able to speed up Mr. Taiqing without considering the influence of the two pieces of immortal trace. "The tree wants to be quiet, but the wind doesn''t stop. I''m afraid it''s not easy for you to be aloof and enjoy yourself." Shen He Rong said. Mr. Taiqing said with a little smile, "if you come, you will be satisfied." Shen He Rong shook his head: "Mr. Tao is different from Shangqing Taoist. Shangqing Taoist is already our enemy. At most, Mr. Tao is different. They don''t conspire with each other. The road is facing the sky. Everyone should walk on one side." Mr. Taiqing nodded with a smile: "although I''m not like Yuqing Daoyou, we all know each other after all. I always welcome some of you who are willing to be guests." Shen horong said: "however, in addition to us, Doushi academy, Ananda pure land and other forces may be involved. It''s no secret that we are responsible for this. But another part of the reason lies with the Taoist of Shangqing Dynasty. He will eventually involve you two." Mr. Taiqing may not be afraid of Shangqing Taoists, empty mountain Luohan, Dinglin Luohan and others, or even some experts in the 16th realm. But the road saint is always a problem, there are Ananda and other great bodhisattvas. Mr. Taiqing looked safe and nodded: "I have some expectations for this. I still want to thank you for reminding me." His eyes fell on Su Po: "brother Su seems to have three-phase essence of fire, earth and water in his body, which is combined with his own sharp sword spirit. There are four elements in five elements. Is it the way to transform the five elements into life, and finally support the sharp gold and enhance the sword spirit?" Su po said, "it is the five elder brother''s help, the Wutong wood and the mysterious ice." "I see." Mr. Tai Qing nodded: "the wood of the Wutong wood is a combination of fire, wood and fire, and the meaning of the sword is five, four. However, besides the soil phase that is not yet available, if there is another special treasure, called Wutong Shenmu, he will concentrate on making wooden appearance. Su po said: "perfect is good, if not, it doesn''t matter." Mr. Taiqing touched his hand and said with a smile, "brother Su''s words are quite interesting." He waved in the air, and suddenly a purple air appeared in the air around him. Purple, there is a black and yellow round stone appeared. Su Po and Shen Herong''s eyes flashed slightly when they felt the mysterious artistic conception of power. "It''s like the Xuanshi of the earth." Shen and Rong said: "there is no such thing in the world of Yan and Huang, and my younger sister has only heard a little about it." Mr. Taiqing smiles: "Mr. Shen has seen and heard a lot. This treasure is really a mysterious stone of the earth." He waved his hand, and Ziqi took the soul Xuanshi to Su Po. "Fire phase Lingbao, I really don''t have a suitable one here, but this earth phase Lingbao can help brother su." Mr. Taiqing said: "let''s not mention the meeting. Let''s take it as my thanks to you for your warning." Su Po took a deep look at each other. What the other party''s action shows is not that he can''t let go of the past, but that he is full of a sense of distance and propriety. Too forgetful is not merciless, Mr. Taiqing did not coldly shut them out. However, his attitude is obviously not the same as that of former sworn brothers. "Thank you, Mr. Taiqing." Su Po did not refuse, accepted the spirit of Xuanshi: "summon warning that does not need to mention, if you need, welcome to return to Yanhuang world at any time."Mr. Taiqing smiles: "if you have a chance in the future, maybe you will go to harass me." He thought of Shen He Rong: "I also have a lot of questions about Confucian classics. I want to ask Mr. Shen." Shen He Rong said: "Sir, I''m flattered. My younger sister is not good at talking. I''m afraid it''s my younger sister who will ask for your advice." Mr. Taiqing smiles: "Mr. Shen is too modest." He looked at Su Po and Shen and Rong: "next, I''m going to give you a lecture. If you are interested, you can talk to me. If Yanhuang has other people who want to come here, you are welcome." Shen He Rong replied, "I''m not sure about the dialogue. I''d appreciate it if we were allowed to sit in." Mr. Taiqing said, "you can help yourself. But before the class, I''ll greet another group of guests. As you just reminded me, Doushi academy, Ananda pure land and Cihang pure land have arrived." Shen He Rong and Su Po were not surprised. Dinglin and Luohan are sure to find them. Soon, Ying Zhao Chongyang, then led two monks and a custom to the bamboo forest. Both monks are Buddhists, Kongshan comes from Cihang pure land, Dinglin comes from Ananda pure land. The vulgar woman is a Confucian sub saint. "I''ve heard a lot about Mr. Li." Qu Yuanwen looked at Mr. Taiqing wearing a Confucian high crown ancient clothes, also a little stunned. Mr. Taiqing smiles: "maybe the person Qu Zi is looking for is not me." Dinglin Luohan looks to the side empty mountain Luohan. The empty arhat frowned and said nothing. He did not deal with Taoists in Shangqing Dynasty face to face, but listened to the reports of maharoni and Jinghua. Without looking at each other''s skills, he can''t judge whether Li shulou is pretending. Just looking at the appearance, the Taoist of Shangqing Dynasty and Mr. Taiqing were different from each other. Su Po and Shen horong are standing beside Mr. Taiqing, which makes the situation look complicated. However, Mr. Taiqing didn''t make vague remarks, or said that he didn''t intend to carry the pot to the Taoist of Shangqing "The people I''m looking for should be Taoist friends of Shangqing. Please forgive me for not knowing his whereabouts." "Shangqing... Taiqing..." Qu Yuanwen''s eyes flashed a glimmer of enlightenment and a glimmer of shock: "Li Zhenren''s Dharma practice turned into three pure and three Taoist heavenly kings?" Mr. Taiqing looks calm as usual: "I''m not good at learning, I''m ashamed, I''m ashamed." Qu Yuanwen, Kongshan and Dinglin looked at each other. Compared with Zhang Dongyun, Su Po and Shen Herong, they are not prepared for the current situation. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 628 "In addition to Shangqing Zhenren and Mr. Li, is there another Zhenren Li?" Qu Yuanwen soon recovered and looked at Mr. Taiqing in front of him. Mr. Taiqing nodded with a smile: "a few people who see wearing purple Taoist robes and Taoist crowns, and who are the elders of both Taishang and Yuanshi families, are the Taoist friends of Yuqing." This is also for Su Po, Shen and Rong. Su Po, Shen He Rong and Kong Shan Luo Han looked at each other, and they felt absurd at the same time. When Yu Tianquan contacted Fu Tianshu and Du Yuheng, he only heard that Li shulou injured Du Yuheng and fought with Fu Tianshu. If we had a detailed description of the characteristics of Li shulou, we would not have been fooled by another Li shulou in white. It''s a pity that Master Yu Tianquan''s brother and sister are far away from each other, and there are many difficulties. It''s not easy to make things clear in limited words, so we really can''t expect more. "Are these two also the twelve men of hell?" Qu Yuanwen looks at Su Po and Shen horong. She is a Confucian sub saint in the 16th realm. She obviously suppresses the opponents in the 15th realm. She doesn''t need to be aggressive, so the pressure is almost suffocating. But Su Po, Shen and Rong did not feel the pressure. It''s not that Qu Yuanwen is afraid of Mr. Taiqing, but it seems that she didn''t intend to do it. Looking at Su and Shen, the Confucian sub saint was somewhat strange. Compared with hostility, it seems that the meaning of examination is stronger. "Student Shen and Rong, this is student seven elder brother Su Po." Shen and Rong were puzzled about each other''s attitude. He said, "I''ve heard so much about Qu Zi." Qu Yuanwen nodded, and then looked at Mr. Taiqing. His words began to become direct. He said to the point: "Mr. Yuqing, I want to help Chang''an city. What does Mr. Taiqing mean?" The positions of Taoists in Yuqing and Shangqing are basically very clear. Qu Yuanwen, Kongshan Luohan and Dinglin Luohan now focus on the position of Mr. Taiqing, just like Su Po and Shen horong. In the presence of Su Po, Shen and Rong, Mr. Taiqing''s reply was very frank and direct "It''s a guest from afar. Brother Su and Mr. Shen come to our Medicine Valley as guests. Naturally, the host should maintain the integrity of the guests, and I don''t want to break the peace of the medicine valley. I don''t want to interfere with the plans of Shangqing Daoyou and Yuqing Daoyou. I also don''t want to interfere with my own life because of them. I have no intention of interfering with the world outside Yaogu. " "The guest follows the Lord, poor monk and others don''t want to disturb Li Zhenren." Dinglin Luohan said slowly. Taiqing''s neutral position, whether for them or for Chang''an City, is risky. Let''s just say that Mr. Taiqing is sincere and true. Who knows if he will change his mind in the future? But for now, just hold it steady. Although there is Qu Yuanwen in the 16th realm, they don''t want to fight with a Taoist heavenly king in the battle of Dinglin Luohan and Kongshan Luohan. The other side has made it clear. He didn''t care what happened after he left the world of prescription valley. Then Buddhism and Qu Yuanwen are waiting outside to block Su Po and Shen horong. If the door is blocked and the host''s face is not good-looking, they will enlarge the encirclement a little, and then they can do it when they are far away from the world. Qu Yuanwen, who has the 16th realm, is far beyond the scope of perception and moving the void, and the two people in the 14th realm can''t run away. Unexpectedly, the queen bee of Tianyuan, who had never opened her mouth before, suddenly said: "old butterfly, later, let''s send our friends to the library." The Butterfly King replied calmly, "good." The empty mountain arhat and the Dinglin arhat were both stunned. This one bee and one butterfly are the two little saints of the demon clan in the 15th realm. They just noticed of course. Even if Qu Yuanwen, who is from the 16th frontier, comes to the scene, we still want to stabilize Mr. Taiqing and make plans later. But unexpectedly, Mr. Taiqing didn''t say much. On the contrary, these two demons helped Su Po and Shen horong. This is called Kongshan Luohan and Dinglin Luohan. They can''t help doubting Mr. Taiqing''s true thoughts. "These two are my adoptive parents. They own the world, and I also live in it."As if knowing what the other party was thinking, Mr. Taiqing''s tone was calm: "comparatively speaking, they care more about Yuqing Daoyou, and I don''t want to interrupt much. I can only care what I think and do." Empty mountain Luo Han takes a deep breath: "so it is. You are welcome." He turned to look at Qu Yuanwen. It''s up to the other party to decide how to deal with the current situation. Qu Yuanwen was also surprised at the behavior of the queen bee of Tianyuan and the king butterfly of Huaxia at first. However, her face soon returned to normal, and she simply said, "guests are as you please. I heard that Mr. Wang is going to give a lecture. If you can, please let us listen in." Mr. Taiqing said: "Qu Zi is too polite. It''s up to me to ask you for advice." "I don''t deserve it." Qu Yuanwen said goodbye to Mr. Taiqing and the two demon saints, and nodded to Su Po and Shen horong before he left. Then she said goodbye to Kongshan and Dinglin. Seeing this, Su Po and Shen Herong thank the magic Xia Butterfly King and Tianyuan Bee King and leave. The two returned all the way to the hills, where they were gradually full. In all directions of the universe, ordinary people have the ability to cross the void. Most of the people who come here have come. Mr. Taiqing really opened the door, no matter who was allowed to listen. Su Po, Shen and Rong Jing listen to each other''s story, only to find out in simple terms. It is obvious that Mr. Taiqing''s lecture is not to invite people to give lectures, or to select people who are useful to him, but to preach to all living beings. Zhang Dongyun, Shen horong, Su Po, Qu Yuanwen, Kongshan Luohan and others know him better. "What do you think, big brother?" Su Po asked softly. Zhang Dongyun''s voice came from the rune on his forehead: "it''s OK to keep this, but some people may not think so." Shen He Rong said, "why don''t the saints of Lu and Ananda come here?" According to the truth, Qu Yuanwen, Kongshan Luohan and Dinglin Luohan should have sent back their reports. Lu Shengtang, the sage of Confucianism, really wants to come to this world. It will never slow down, but until now there is no trace "It''s hard to measure what Mr. Taiqing thinks." Kongshan and Luohan sat together, listening and communicating in private. Dinglin Luohan looked at Qu Yuanwen: "according to Qu Zi, how credible is what he said?" Qu Yuanwen is a sage. Most people in the world have no lies in front of her. "It''s more like a gentleman in Chicheng. His words are believable, but he doesn''t rule out the possibility of changing his mind at will in the future." Qu Yuan said in classical Chinese. Empty mountain arhat''s eyes fell on Su Po and Shen He Rong: "through them, we may know more about the truth of Chang''an city. It''s a rare opportunity..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 629 "Even if this Mr. Taiqing is strictly neutral, there are still two demon clan saints here to help them. Maybe they can get away." "We need to contact people as soon as possible, otherwise it will be too late for people to leave," he said in a low voice Although they have Qu Yuanwen as the second saint, if the queen bee of Tianyuan and the king butterfly of magic Xia protect Su Po and Shen Herong to leave, even if they can''t defeat Qu Yuanwen, they still have the possibility to escape. In particular, both Kongshan arhat and Dinglin arhat can vaguely feel that Qu Yuanwen''s attitude towards Chang''an city is not as fierce as they expected. This makes the two Buddhists even more insecure. Qu Yuanwen looks as usual: "contact the person first, everything will be known after the end of this dharma meeting." Empty mountain arhat and Dinglin arhat nodded silently. They agree. No one wants to fight with a Taoist heavenly king in his array before there are more people. They are not comfortable with their proficiency. Among the participants, more than one party was full of thoughts. As the host of this place, Mr. Taiqing seems to have no sense of it, or to say, he doesn''t care at all. In accordance with his own arrangement and pace, he preached quietly and was not affected by the outside world. This time, it took three days. In terms of Mr. Taiqing''s original intention, the final result was that the guests enjoyed themselves. The audience, no matter what race, saluted Mr. Taiqing and expressed their gratitude. Even Su Po, Shen horong, Qu Yuanwen, Kongshan arhat and Dinglin arhat are no exception. Although everyone has his own mind, and none of them is a Taoist, when listening to Mr. Taiqing''s preaching, we all feel touched and have a sense of analogy. The difference is just how much. Even Qu Yuanwen, the 16th Confucian sage, had no harvest. This makes her and Dinglin Luohan, Kongshan Luohan more sure that Mr. Taiqing''s cultivation strength can not be underestimated. If you think that the cultivation of the 16th realm will be able to eat him to death steadily, so you ignore the carelessness, and it may be you who will suffer in the end. However, with reference to the Shangqing Taoist and the Yuqing Taoist who was defeated by Fu Tianshu, the leader of Beidou, no one really dares to underestimate Mr. Taiqing. "I hope in the future, there will be a chance to talk with you." Mr. Taiqing saw off the guests with a smile. "I hope so, too." Qu Yuanwen and others bid farewell to Mr. Taiqing. Looking at Su Po and Shen horong, Qu Yuanwen asked slowly, "is there a light shaking star under the Beidou gate in the twelve hell?" Su Po and Shen Herong don''t know why she has this problem, but they don''t want to hide it. Shen Herong replies: "eight elder sister is not fake in Chang''an." Qu Yuanwen nodded slightly: "I have heard that most of the disciples under the Beidou gate are attached to Fu Tianshu, rebelling against their teacher and their parents, and Chu Yaoguang is not with them. He still respects his teacher and his way. This is very good." Shen and Rong gently raised his eyebrows: "listen to Qu Zi''s tone, meet the old Beidou?" Qu Yuanwen nodded: "yes, we are old friends. The old father of Beidou took care of me in the past." Shen He Rong''s expression did not change: "so it is. Does Qu Zi want the students to bring it to the eighth sister?" "I''ll tell you what I brought her." Qu Yuan said in classical Chinese: "there is a conflict between the academy and the Yanhuang community. If there is any secret, I can communicate with the center. Maybe there is still room for change." Kongshan Luohan and Dinglin Luohan listened to this, their faces did not change, but their hearts sank at the same time. Qu Yuanwen continued: "Chu Yaoguang respects his teacher and respects his way. Considering the old Beidou ancestors, I personally don''t want to meet Chang''an swordsmen." Shen He Rong said: "if we can turn the war into a piece of jade, it will be the best. The reason for this is greed. The two gentlemen under your academy, Fang Cun and Fu Qing, conspired to seize the essence of the seven Yao crystal of Chang''an City, which led to all kinds of subsequent incidents, contrary to the rigorous style of Doushi Academy." Qu Yuanwen frowned slightly. She herself is not greedy for seven Yao crystal marrow. But the actions of Yue Fengling and Du Hai are not incomprehensible. He said to them that he was greedy for such a treasure, not to mention relying on it, not to mention the magic barrier in his heart. This is a real useful, can help people to a higher level into a big step baby. If you have it, you have it. If you don''t have it, you don''t have it.However, for this reason, Qu Yuanwen objected to such acts as greed and extortion of other people''s treasure. "Do they rob directly?" Qu Yuanwen is a little unbelievable. If Du Hai, Mr. Fu Qing, lost his sense of propriety because of the end of Shou yuan, then Yue Fengling, Mr. Fang Cun, should not be so inferior in her impression. "Not bad." Shen and Rong answered calmly. Qu Yuan was puzzled. In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun looks funny. Qu Yuanwen didn''t know the whole story. Of course, he couldn''t predict what Mr. Fang Cun had done. After all, in Mr. Fang Cun''s own idea, the seven Yao crystal pith should have been his, but it was stolen and wasted by Mo Li. It''s too late for him to get angry Qu Yuanwen saw that Shen He Rong''s words did not seem to be false. Although he was embarrassed, he did not make a decision immediately. People believe in what they see, but it may not be true. You should not listen to one side of the story. You should always talk about it after you have met Yue Fengling and Du Hai. "How are the three of them now?" Qu Yuanwen asked. Shen He Rong said: "Qu Zi can rest assured that they are all safe." Qu Yuanwen breathed a sigh of relief again: "can I go to Chang''an and see them and the Lord of Chang''an?" "It''s all right." Shen He Rong asked, "but does Qu Zi only represent yourself, or does he represent the whole Doushi academy?" Qu Yuanwen replied, "I represent myself at present, and I will send a message to the president later to ask for his opinions." "In that case, you are welcome to visit Chang''an at any time. As for your college, it''s up to him to decide after you ask the passing sage." Shen He Rong said. Qu Yuanwen nodded and left. The empty mountain arhat and Dinglin arhat were silent all the time, only saying goodbye to the host here. From the beginning to the end, Mr. Taiqing did not say a word and was completely out of the business. Only at this time, the demon of bee and butterfly was sent here to see off the guests. This day Yuan Feng sent Qu Yuanwen three people to leave the medicine Valley world. On the way, another Tianyuan bee replaced him: "the leader of Longchuan sect is your old acquaintance. You''d better send him. I''ll take care of him here." The other party nodded, told Qu Yuanwen and left. Another Tianyuan bee silently guides them out of the world of Medicine Valley and into the void of the universe. At this time, Dinglin Luohan, who had been silent, suddenly his eyes flashed slightly and opened a golden lotus in his palm. After staring at Jinlian for a moment, he said, "the real person Xiangyuan of taiyimen is coming." Qu Yuanwen looked calm: "after seeing the ceremony, I will leave first." Empty mountain Arhats and Dinglin Arhats all look solemn. Xiangyuan immortal is one of the elders of Taiyi sect, and the God of the 16th realm of Taoism. Originally, he joined hands with Qu Yuanwen, the Confucian sage of the 16th frontier, and it was easy for him to stop the people in Chang''an. As a result, now Xiangyuan real person arrived, but Qu Yuanwen gave up. They start, or not sure that they will be able to win the two people from Yanhuang world. Qu Yuanwen would not help Chang''an City deal with them directly. But she made it clear that leaving was tantamount to tearing down the platform and telling them not to do it easily. It can be imagined that before the sage Lu made a decision, Qu Yuanwen would contact other people in Doushi Academy for temporary neutrality, seek negotiation and communication, and try to take back Yue Fengling three people by peaceful means. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 630 "Sage Lu may not agree." Dinglin Luohan looked at Qu Yuanwen, palmed his hands together and spoke slowly. Qu Yuan said in classical Chinese: "if it is really the three of them who have been wronged, they should be punished for being detained by Chang''an. As for the Academy, fame and face, there is no reason to make it more important." Luohan in Dinglin was silent. Qu Yuanwen took a look at him and continued: "no matter what the result, the dean and I will try our best to help the Buddhists turn around in the middle and strive to exchange for the Manjusri relic from Chang''an. It may be difficult, but it is better than a bloody battle." "Qu Zi, Gao Yi, poor monk and other Buddhist disciples, thank you very much." Dinglin Luohan said: "it''s just Chang''an city. It''s not as reasonable as you expected." Qu Yuanwen looks at Dinglin Luohan quietly. Luo Han, an empty mountain on one side, said: "since the rise of Guan Chang''an, he has been expanding all over the world. Shunchang has gone against the tide and has never changed. In the long run, one day they will occupy the whole oriental sky and even the wider universe. At that time, Doushi academy will be the center of the world, I''m afraid I can''t be alone... " Qu Yuan said in classical Chinese: "if one day, no matter I or the whole academy, I should refuse it. But now, if there are mistakes in the teaching and learning of the Academy, the academy should have a fair treatment, and then in the future." Both empty mountain arhat and Dinglin arhat fell into silence. At this time, there was a flash of sword light in the void of the universe, and then a picture of Tai Chi appeared beside the people. Taiji differentiates Liangyi, Liangyi differentiates four images. The four images were separated, the void changed, and a middle-aged Taoist appeared. The visitors were dressed in Taoist robes, three feet long beards and immortals. After meeting the middle-aged Taoist priest, Qu Yuanwen and others all saluted him: "immortal Xiangyuan, you''re all right." It is Xiangyuan Zhenren, one of the core high-level of Taiyi sect, who is superior to Shaoqing Zhenren and other four people in terms of cultivation strength and status. "I''ve met Qu Zi and the two masters." Xiangyuan looked at a woman beside them. This woman is Tian Yuan Feng. She looks about 30 years old. She is not very beautiful, but she has a good bearing. "Under the master''s door, Yuanping of tianyuanfeng clan." Luohan of Kongshan is the introduction of Xiangyuan. Xiangyuan nodded his head and then made a check to Qu Yuanwen: "thanks to Saint Lu and Bodhisattva Ananda, we can defeat Zhao Kuangming. We are very grateful." "You''re welcome." Qu Yuanwen asked, "what''s the situation now?" Immortal Xiangyuan replied: "Saint Lu is confronting Zhao Kuangming, and the Bodhisattva is helping to hold the battle. In this way, the upper and lower parts of our sect have a chance to breathe. Mr. Xue and his disciples are healing at the moment, and at the same time they are gathering up the lost disciples of our sect, so I have to come to help them for the time being." Qu Yuan said in classical Chinese, "the real person can ask the two masters about the specific situation. I''ll leave first." Xiangyuan was surprised: "is this Qu Zi?" "Taiyi''s family has suffered a great disaster. I can''t easily persuade them." Qu Yuan said in classical Chinese: "however, there may be truth in the right and wrong. Next, please think twice." Then she left. Xiangyuan real time unknown, so. After listening to Kongshan''s brief introduction, his face sank. Recently, taiyimen has basically found out that the conflict between them and Chang''an city is a bit of disaster. It keeps escalating and finally gets out of hand. They have no real contradiction with Chang''an city. Mr. Duqing himself has no grudge with Chang''an City in the past, but he has no grudge recently. He went to Chang''an purely to help his friend Mr. Fang Cun. Later, however, the four images of nature fell apart, causing a chain reaction. Taiyimen was defeated by Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of Song Dynasty. As a result, many people were killed and injured. It''s all Changan''s fault. To a certain extent, it must be anger. But it''s hard to say that they don''t want to do this at all. At the end of the whole incident, Yue Fengling and Doushi academy did not suffer any casualties. On the contrary, their Taiyi gate really broke their bones and muscles. If Yue Fengling is really to blame, it will be even worse Although we don''t know what Saint Lu finally decided to do, Qu Yuanwen and the people in Doushi academy stay out of the affair, which also makes Xiangyuan feel depressed. Because it was Lu Shengsheng who stopped Zhao Kuangming and called taiyimen to turn the corner, he became more entangled.With Xiangyuan''s strength and cultivation, there is still a fire surging in his heart. I don''t know who to vent it to. At this moment, he looked at Tianyuan, fengyuanping, and Yaogu world, and they all became a little bad. Empty mountain Luohan sighed: "please calm down, real man. There is a Taoist heavenly king and two little saints of demon clan in this world. That real man Li is even more powerful. Now he still has the advantage of array. We need to figure it out slowly." If Qu Yuanwen didn''t put off his work temporarily, they wouldn''t feel like a tiger biting the sky. Even the empty mountain arhat could not help sighing. Xiangyuan''s face is calm, and he has recovered quickly. He looked at Tianyuan fengyuanping, who was quietly staying at one side: "the hermit doesn''t leave, and he doesn''t mind listening to me, but there''s something else important?" The sight of empty mountain arhat and Dinglin arhat is also locked in Yuanping. They have just noticed that Yuanping sent Qu Yuanwen away, and they still don''t leave after seeing the gift with xiangyuanzhen. They can''t help but wonder. But no matter how they look at it, the demon bee in front of them is always the cultivation of the thirteenth realm, and they can''t see the difference. "The real person and the two masters'' eyes are like torches. I really have something to discuss with the three." Yuan Ping said: "originally, she planned to have Qu Zi, but she left. Fortunately, the real man arrived." If Xiangyuan didn''t come, I''m afraid the other party wouldn''t stay and say that. "I''d like to ask three of you to do justice and give me a fair chance to compete with Lao Wang." Since Yuan Ping opened his mouth, he simply came to the point: "in exchange, I am willing to help the three win the Yanhuang visitors." "Oh?" Xiangyuan eyes suddenly a bright: "you can challenge the old queen bee?" Kongshan and Dinglin were surprised and caught something in their hearts. From the perspective of bee colony, Yuanping in front of us is obviously a worker bee. Normally, worker bees only serve queen bee, but queen bee is the only one. The worker bees of the Tianyuan bee family generally have an upper limit on their cultivation strength, which is always lower than that of the queen bee. Only when the queen bee goes to a higher level can many worker bees hope to try to climb to a higher level with their own talents. There are three possibilities for a new queen bee. First, the queen bee gives birth to a larva with extraordinary talent. Second, when the old queen dies for various reasons, a new queen will automatically be born in the worker colony. The third and last possibility is that in rare cases, a worker bee in the worker bee colony breaks through the natural population barrier when the queen bee is still alive, and its cultivation strength is improved to the level close to the queen bee, and then duels with the old queen bee, and the winner becomes the queen bee of the colony. Losers will be expelled from the colony even if they don''t die. When the old queen leaves, she can only take away the drones who are willing to follow her. The rest of the workers will be loyal to the new queen. If a new colony can not be formed as soon as possible, the old queen who lacks the support of worker bees will soon wither. As for the challenger, she was no longer a worker bee at the moment when she became a challenger. After being expelled, she could not get support, which was the same end. "Not sure enough, I dare not take that step directly." Yuanping turned into a human figure with a calm look: "if there are three people, I will have the strength to try. At present, I suppress the progress of cultivation by the secret method. As long as I loosen the restrictions, I can achieve the body of the demon saint in a short time. I don''t need to be warm and stable. After all, in recent years, I have been warm and healthy." These warm cultivation methods are also part of the custom of the Tianyuan bee family. The mutant worker bees will not be noticed by the old queen in advance. As for what Yuanping said, xiangyuanzhenren, Kongshan Luohan and Dinglin Luohan all understood that the other side''s so-called assurance did not mean that they were sure to challenge the old queen bee. What she worried about was that her battle with the old queen bee might be influenced by others. Old queen bee''s best friend, magic Xia Butterfly King. And Mr. Taiqing. Theoretically speaking, although there is no similar custom and tradition, the Butterfly King may respect the rules of the old friends and refuse to interfere. It seems that Mr. Taiqing may also stay out of the business and let it be. But Yuanping did not dare to gamble. The result of challenge failure is likely to be death. "I just hope to have a fair chance." Yuan Ping''s tone was calm.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 631 After listening to what Yuanping said, Xiangyuan immortal and two Buddhist Arhats were worried, and finally a little bit reduced. There is no way out of heaven Qu Yuanwen stopped and left. Seeing that everyone was in a dilemma, he turned around and had hope again. But then again, this is Qu Yuanwen''s departure. Otherwise, it would be hard to tell her what Yuan Ping said. Yuanping now to good listen to say, is to ask outsiders to help preside over justice. At worst, it is colluding with outsiders to make trouble. Qu Yuanwen might not mind that the queen of the bee demon family changed naturally. This, together with outsiders, overthrows Lao Wang. If Lao Wang does not obviously lose his virtue, it is hard to say what the Confucian sub Saint association thinks. To some extent, maybe it was Qu Yuanwen who left, but when Xiangyuan real person arrived, Yuanfang opened the door. "Your goal is to be a member of Chang''an Middle School. Please don''t embarrass my family." Yuan Ping said: "as long as the clan King decides the final victory or defeat, everyone will follow the new king." That''s true. The other worker bees in the colony are naturally close to and loyal to the queen. To be exact, we are loyal to the throne, not to a specific Tianyuan bee. Therefore, workers and bees are watching the battle between the new king and the old king, and the new king and the old king will not involve the people. The only group that can help Lao Wang is her drones. The drone is naturally the Queen''s retinue. If Lao Wang is defeated and exiled, these drones are the only people she can take away. However, whether they are loyal or not depends on their own ideas. As long as the new king does not care, they can also be called the new king''s guards. Therefore, the change of queen bee is ultimately decided by the new king and the old king. Yuanping naturally hopes to save other worker bees. "This is natural, and the residents can rest assured." Immortal Xiangyuan said, "it''s Mr. Taiqing and the magic Xia Butterfly King. As long as they don''t help Chang''an City, there is no hatred for us." "I don''t know what the benefactor''s specific plan is?" asked the empty mountain arhat Yuan Ping replied, "I''ll help you to solve the array here first, and then the situation will be presided over by you and two masters. We will have a fair fight and decide the ownership of the queen bee." Dinglin Luohan said: "breaking the battle is tantamount to provoking Mr. Taiqing. He didn''t plan to do it originally, so he may have to do it." Yuan Ping said: "when they wait outside the array to intercept, they will definitely return to the array for the first time. If they want to break the array after all, they will not break the array in the face of Mr. Taiqing, I''m afraid..." Kongshan Luohan and Dinglin Luohan look at Xiangyuan. Xiangyuan nodded slightly. Although he didn''t enter the array, he just stood outside the array to observe the cultivation of Taoist heaven, and then he could see the secret of the array. Realistically speaking, this array is not as good as their own four elephants array. After all, the four elephants array was created by Hongqing Daozu, the founder of taiyimen, in the past years. However, the cultivation strength of Xiangyuan real person can''t be compared with that of Hongqing Daozu. In front of us, the great array laid by Mr. Taiqing is already quite large. With the cultivation strength of Xiangyuan real man, it takes a lot of effort to break the array. Compared with Mr. Taiqing''s current state of cultivation, it is really rare. In particular, Xiangyuan real person can see that the changes of this array have not been exhausted, and it will be further improved in the future. There is still great room for progress. Li shulou, the "taishanghuaren", really deserves its reputation. Xiangyuan, the elder of Taiyi sect, the leader of Oriental heaven sect, secretly praised him for being better than the younger generation of Taiyi sect. He was probably the most outstanding Taoist rising star of Oriental heaven sect in recent years. What Yuan Ping said is true. If they can''t take the people out of the battle at the first time, they can go back to the Yaogu battle. If you are afraid, the Taoist God will not. But Mr. Taiqing is guarding the big formation. He is not sure that he will be able to attack. It should be said that after the destruction of the great array, he was not sure that he would take the 16th frontier as the highest honor against Mr. Taiqing, who went up to the 15th frontier. It''s better for Mr. Taiqing to stay out of the affair as they said.If the other party really takes the hand, Xiangyuan Zhenren needs to put down his face and fight with Mr. Taiqing in a way of entanglement and procrastination. After all, their first goal now is to win Su Po and Shen horong, not Mr. Taiqing himself. It is not enough to ensure that this goal can be achieved without breaking the battle. After the battle, Yuanping fought against the queen bee of Tianyuan, and Xiangyuan personally met Mr. Taiqing. The remaining empty mountain Arhats and Dinglin Arhats only need to deal with the magic Xia Butterfly King. The only future trouble is that in the future, Mr. Taiqing may be the enemy completely, and now he is not sure that this hidden danger will be solved. But at this point, Xiangyuan immortal and two Buddhist Arhats put aside their worries and stopped looking forward. "There may be experts to help Chang''an city itself." Dinglin Luohan said. Immortal Xiangyuan said slowly, "I want to contact my fellow disciples and intercept them outside. I also want to ask the two masters to contact the two eminent monks in the pure land." Empty mountain Luohan nodded: "so good, in case we have an accident here, we should make more preparations outside." Yuan Ping was listening to the three people''s discussion quietly. At this time, he said again: "I''ll go back to the medicine Valley first, and ask the real person to prepare outside and cooperate with me inside and outside." Xiangyuan said: "thank you." Unlike Qu Yuanwen, he can not tell the truth from the truth exactly, but as a Taoist God, he can observe the changes of the array outside the array and see at a glance whether it is a trap or not. Even if it is a trap, he has at least the assurance of escape, not too serious consequences. Yuanping immediately changed the original shape of Tianyuan bee, and then returned to the world of Medicine Valley. Immortal Xiangyuan, together with Luohan of Kongshan and Luohan of Dinglin, is waiting outside. They didn''t wait for Su Po, Shen horong, the magic Xia Butterfly King and the Tianyuan queen bee to come out first. It''s a big cloud that changes first. When Xiangyuan saw this, he immediately made a sword formula. Taiyi''s pure Yang Sword, which was handed down by Taiyi clan, was transformed into a huge sword that cut the sky and the earth. It was long and didn''t know how much it was. It fell to the front of the big array. The same kind of imperial sword skill is used by immortal Xiangyuan, which is different from such heavenly kings as immortal Duqing and immortal Shaoqing. With one sword, it seemed that the universe would be cut open by him. The big array of clouds and fog, no exception, was suddenly cut by the pure white sword light. However, once attacked by foreign enemies, the big array suddenly changes. It can be seen that the eight trigrams of heaven, earth, wind, thunder, water, fire, mountain and Ze appear together, and then the four signs of sun, Taiyin, Shaoyang and Shaoyin change. In the end, it appeared that it was like returning to the nature and returning to Liangyi. Seeing this, Xiangyuan''s mind is similar to that of the four elephants. In this way, it would be more convenient for him to dismantle the array. But the more important thing is the array change itself, showing a bit of stagnation. This is the result of the internal effect of the array, thanks to Yuanping. Xiangyuan real man is very strong and domineering. Taiyi''s pure Yang Sword is the main attack. At the same time, Taiyi''s Xuanyin sword is the softest. It cuts the array texture like a cook. The huge array that enveloped the whole world suddenly cracked. In the fog, the medicine valley with thousands of scenes and images is directly presented in the universe. Xiangyuan could not help sighing that the world was so wonderful that he saw a stream of light and ran away quickly. One head of the 16th realm, the small and medium-sized demon saint, is the big demon in the holy realm. It was the cultivation strength that had been suppressed for a long time, and now it was finally unsealed, and it soared to the level of Yuanping, which could compete with the old queen bee. But Yuanping is running away from the world of Medicine Valley. A purple Qi came after her. If Xiangyuan hadn''t broken through the battle so quickly, she would have died in the battle first. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 632 Seeing that Ziqi was jealous of Yuanping, Xiangyuan immortal didn''t sit back and ignore him. Instead, he made a decisive move in time and cut a sword Qi on the Ziqi. If you have already started, Xiangyuan will not keep it. The combination of yin and Yang makes Taiyi Guiyuan sword. Where the grey sword Qi goes, cut off the purple Qi on the spot. "Taiyimen..." The purple Qi is broken and continuous, but it expands in the void of the universe and turns into a purple auspicious cloud. Above the auspicious clouds, there appeared Mr. Taiqing, who was dressed up as a Confucian. "Daoyou, I offended you today." Xiangyuan is a real person. At the same time, the gray sword Qi swept across, completely cutting the array into pieces. Mr. Taiqing was calm and calm as before: "don''t say that, Taoist brother. I''ll offend you next." At the same time he spoke, the purple Qi around him was surging and changing, and the purple disappeared, manifesting the black and white Qi. Black and white interwoven, into a Tai Chi map. In the middle of the Tai Chi diagram, a pagoda gradually emerged. The pagoda is hanging on the top of Mr. Taiqing''s head, and there are wisps of rays falling on it. Xiangyuan immortal''s Taiyi Guiyuan sword is cut down. Although the pagoda shakes slightly, it is still intact. Xiangyuan''s eyes suddenly coagulated slightly. Kongshan and Dinglin were equally surprised. The Taiyi Guiyuan sword of the Taiyi sect is extremely fierce. It can be called the Oriental heaven, dark and yellow. The pagoda, which had been swaying under the attack of the gray sword, was slowly stabilized and no longer swayed. When they saw this, they were surprised again. The previous shaking means that the Taiyi Guiyuan sword of Xiangyuan real person is stronger after all, causing great pressure on the other side. Although it can be resisted for a while, as time goes on, the pagoda will be cut by sword Qi. Rao is so, and Mr. Taiqing is proud. After all, he is not fighting against Taiyi Guiyuan sword, who is also the opponent of the 15th frontier. But now xuanhuang pagoda is stable, and Taiyi Guiyuan sword is really unable to break it? "He is really outstanding and can bear the name of" supreme man. " Xiangyuan''s face is solemn, but his tone is steady. Mr. Taiqing''s tone is still calm: "Taoist brother, I''m flattered." Xiangyuan immortal said: "poor Dao and Li Daoyou are here to discuss Dao. Please help yourself to the two masters and Yuanping residents." The breath of two Buddhist Arhats is half of Panasonic. It seems that Mr. Taiqing is concentrating on defending Xiangyuan''s swordsmanship. Although blocked, but unable to counterattack, also unable to take into account other people. However, even so, his Taoist defense is amazing. He can resist the sword skill of the 16th Taoist sect. Compared with the sharp swordsmanship of Shangqing Taoists, Mr. Taiqing''s Daoism is obviously more suitable for defense, giving priority to his own invincible position. With such a strong defense, even the swordsmanship of xiangyuanzhen in the 16th realm can be hard fronted. It''s hard to imagine who can attack his Pagoda in the same realm. However, after losing the advantage of the big array, he can only defend himself in the face of Xiangyuan real man. Tianyuan fengyuanping took a deep breath, and his eyes fell on the old queen bee who also came out of the medicine valley. Finally, the new and old bee duel is coming. Empty mountain arhat and Dinglin arhat were not idle. Without communication, the empty mountain arhat is the first to welcome the king of magic Xia butterfly. Dinglin and Luohan keep a close eye on Su Po and Shen Herong. He just heard the introduction of Kongshan Luohan, and did not actually fight with them. In fact, the empty mountain arhat is also heard. If you want to keep both of them, Dinglin Luohan thinks it''s too difficult. It''s better to aim at one person. Whether it is to obtain information or to take hostages to facilitate the exchange of Manjusri relics, two people are the best and one is enough. It''s the best policy to make sure you can win one. So the two palms of Luohan in Dinglin were in full bloom. He himself is hidden in the sea of flowers, and lotus flowers are all around Su Po and Shen He Rong. Then Ding Lin and Luo Han himself decide the real goal.But at this time, suddenly a distant voice of Qingyang came. Lotus ocean, immediately scattered. "The sound of the piano?" Dinglin Luohan was surprised. Under the xuanhuang pagoda, Mr. Taiqing sat quietly with a Guqin on his knees. Guqin itself looks unimportant, but as Mr. Taiqing moves the strings, there is an invisible sound. As a result, the sea of lotus flowers from the Luohan Dharma in Dinglin disappears automatically as if for no reason. The rain of the empty mountain arhat also seems to collapse and dry up. As for Tian Yuan Feng Yuan Ping, he is still in the same place and can''t move. The old Queen looked at her quietly, without any movement from beginning to end. But she looked at Yuanping''s eyes, with a bit of regret: "why don''t you believe, whether it''s me or them, will give you a fair challenge to me? In that case, even if you lose, I will only banish you and give you a chance to form your own colony. " Yuanping wanted to speak, but he found himself in a trance, with intermittent thoughts, unable to pick up. She didn''t feel attacked, but she knew that it was the sound that caused everything. But what on earth is that? "... what a magic weapon!" Xiangyuan''s face finally changed slightly. He has been secretly leaving some means to prevent the city master of Chang''an from breaking through the blockade and suddenly supporting him. At this time, he can no longer make any reservation. A stroke of dust appears in the hands of Xiangyuan real person. When he flies in the air, the Tao suddenly appears in the void of the universe, just like the tangible waves of the essence. Mr. Taiqing''s invisible piano sound finally appeared at this moment, so that everyone can notice it. See Tianyuan fengyuanping, as if trapped in heavy fog, standing in the original place, gradually losing consciousness. Xiangyuan real person waved the dust, as if with a sword, cutting through the dense fog. However, the mists caused by Qin sound seem endless, which is called immortal Xiangyuan. Xiangyuan''s face changed again. He waved the brush to Mr. Taiqing himself. Mr. Taiqing''s xuanhuang pagoda swayed again. Immortal Xiangyuan uses his own magic weapon. His sword Qi is stronger than before. But Mr. Taiqing looks as usual, completely unmoved, quietly playing the piano, the sound does not protect themselves. The dark yellow pagoda on his head began to crack in the face of Daodao''s gray sword attack. But before the pagoda disintegrated, Yuanping on the other side, the brilliance of life in his eyes finally flickered a few times, and then went out completely. A demon saint in the 15th realm, whose life and wisdom are consumed by the sound of Qin, is left with an empty shell. The short short film is an understatement without any smoke. Mr. Taiqing killed the demon Sheng Yuanping in front of Xiangyuan. And then the sound of the zither changed into a heavy cloud, which slowly enveloped him. Everywhere, the cracks on xuanhuang pagoda disappeared and recovered. Although Xiangyuan immortal also has treasure in hand, he can no longer break Mr. Taiqing''s defense. The empty mountain arhat and Dinglin arhat retreated with fright and looked ugly. "This magic weapon is interlinked with your Tao and Dharma. Did you refine it yourself?" Xiangyuan''s voice is difficult. Such a magic weapon, the cultivation of his 16th realm can''t be refined! Mr. Taiqing''s tone is the same as before, and he is still calm: "I''m joking, Taoist brother. This Qin is named jiuxiao huanpei. It''s the treasure of my preaching... Strictly speaking, it''s the treasure of our three people''s preaching. It was made when we broke through the Yuanshen on that day, and now it''s under my custody." Xiangyuan was a little distracted. Empty mountain arhat and Dinglin arhat look at each other and smile bitterly. Has been quietly watching, as if instead nothing happened to them, Su Po and Shen He Rong are coincidentally sighing. The world of Medicine Valley, on the one hand, is Li shulou''s childhood hometown, on the other hand, it is also a treasure land for cultivation. Taoists in Shangqing Dynasty are determined to seek Tao from themselves. They have no taboos. They have goals but no bottom line. They also have the advantage of fairy trail fragments, but they never come back to occupy here. There is only one reason. That is, he really, really can''t fight! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 633 The Taoists in Shangqing Dynasty were not without prudence. Just as he returned to Yanhuang at the beginning, but after vaguely aware of the extraordinary city of Chang''an, he was not as unscrupulous as before to set foot in Yanhuang again. On Mr. Taiqing''s side, Shangqing Taoists obviously have the same style. Although he has immortal trace fragments in his hand, there is still room for him to make progress in understanding and mastering them. In the face of Mr. Taiqing, who has nine Xiao rings, he never makes rash moves before he has enough assurance. Everyone''s self-cultivation is between Bo Zhong''s and Bo Zhong''s. even if they are barely in the top, the gap is very small. But Mr. Taiqing is wearing nine Xiao rings in his hand, even if he and Taoist Yuqing join hands two to one, they are not sure enough to win. A calm Shangqing Taoist will not easily take risks. In addition to fighting against Chang''an City, he had already made preparations for Medicine Valley. Although he knew that he was Sanqing, he didn''t mention it with Kongshan Luohan, maharoni, Jinghua and others, so it was impossible to mention the existence of jiuxiao huanpei. Poor empty mountain Luohan, Dinglin Luohan and Xiangyuan immortal met here today. Mr. Taiqing has a treasure in his hand. Under the pressure of xiangyuanzhen, he kills Yuanping, the 15th demon in an instant. After killing Yuanping, Qinyin protects himself and helps him block Xiangyuan''s attack. Then he soon began to attack instead of defending. The Qin sound, like a cloud, first expands to all directions, squeezing away the gray sword Qi. The empty mountain Arhats and the Dinglin Arhats are even more afraid to avoid them. Xiangyuan real person waved his hands to brush the dust, as if waving a sword. Dao Dao''s gray sword Qi condenses into a bunch and concentrates on attacking Mr. Taiqing. However, after the spread of the piano music, the clouds also gathered together and kept condensing. Gradually, the clouds became transparent and bright, as if they were diamonds. Under the shining purple gold, these clouds even condensed into a diamond carving to counter attack Xiangyuan real person. Diamond cut on the spot to break the gray sword, and then castrated, hit Xiangyuan real person in front of me. Xiangyuan real person quickly to brush up a block. Diamond cut hit in the dust, suddenly strands of silk break and fall. At the same time, cracks appear on the handle! Mr. Taiqing''s expression was calm as before, and he pressed his hands on the Guqin together. So I saw the clouds of the Qin sound, scattered and reunited, condensed into diamond again, and knocked down by the real Xiangyuan. Xiangyuan did not dare to use his magic weapon to stop him. He quickly avoided and left. The two Buddhists dare not stay more and follow Xiangyuan real man to escape. "Take your time, Taoist brother. Excuse me for not seeing you off." Mr. Taiqing was in the same place and did not pursue. The Butterfly King turns to his old friend, queen bee. The old queen bee did not pay any attention to the escaped enemies. Instead, her eyes were slightly complicated. She watched the floating in the void of the universe and had become a lost life and an empty shell of Tianyuan bee Yuanping. "The magic weapon of Mo Li immortal''s warm cultivation in the void of the universe, the Taoist of the upper Qing Dynasty didn''t take it away because he was afraid of Mr. Li?" Su Po looks at jiuxiao huanpei and asks. Mr. Taiqing nodded slightly: "yes, although I have no friendship with Mo Li Daoyou, it''s not easy for him to refine the treasure. I''ll leave it to him to arrange it." Su Po, Shen and Rong nodded slightly. This explains their previous question: who suppressed the Taoist of Shangqing and prevented the other party from taking away the seven Yao Hualing. Mr. Taiqing may not be able to do this just by his own cultivation, but it''s another matter to add jiuxiao huanpei. This is a magic weapon above the seven Yao Chinese silk. To be exact, with the personal experience of Su Po and Shen horong, this is the most powerful magic weapon they have ever come into contact with, and it is not a little bit better than Qiyao Hualing. Soon after Zong Tianxuan broke through to the 15th frontier, he may not be ready for the more sophisticated Mr. Taiqing. But even if there is a gap between the two sides, it is not much. Single to single, Mr. Taiqing has an advantage, but the outcome is still in suspense. But if we all fight with each other, it''s totally another matter.Zong Tianxuan takes Qiyao Hualing and jiuxiao huanpei in front of Mr. Taiqing. If you dare to fight hard, there will be only one result. Zong Tianxuan and Qiyao Hualing are rubbed on the ground With this treasure in his hand, Mr. Taiqing easily killed Yuanping, the same Tianyuan Feng in the 15th realm, and defeated Xiangyuan immortal in the 16th realm. Xiangyuan''s personal magic weapon was almost destroyed on the spot. It should be said that the other side took a bad move and forced Mr. Taiqing, who was originally in a neutral position, to a hostile position. I don''t know whether it''s because taiyimen, Cihang pure land, Ananda pure land and other forces have been the top schools of the Oriental heaven for too long, which makes them a little bit reluctant to compromise after all, or whether it''s because they eat too much in other places and have no place to vent their anger. In the face of Mr. Taiqing and Yaogu, Xiangyuan''s decision and judgment were too high. Of course, they are not without confidence. It is not known what decision the sage made. Taiyimen has its own hongqingdaozu in the 17th realm. Cihang Bodhisattva doesn''t come out of the mountain, Ananda Bodhisattva''s cultivation is excellent, and the Buddhism is exquisite, which is not comparable to other Buddhists in the 16th realm. Today, I suffered a loss in Yaogu. It''s not that we didn''t have a chance to find the place. On the contrary, there is no peace in Mr. Taiqing''s Medicine Valley. "Sir, what are you going to do next?" Shen and Rong asked. Although he is closer to the Taoist of Yuqing, he can be regarded as a friend rather than an enemy with Mr. Taiqing. Even if we don''t count Doushi academy, we can join hands with taiyimen and Buddhism at the moment. Shen and Rong didn''t have to say much, but Mr. Taiqing understood what she meant. However, he didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he looked at the queen bee of Tianyuan and the magic Xia Butterfly King: "in addition to Ananda, there may also be taiyimen ancestors. I''m afraid we can''t stay in this world for a long time. We need to make plans early." If you can repair the big array, and use the array location and magic weapon jiuxiao ring to help, Mr. Taiqing''s strength will naturally go to a higher level. However, his current cultivation strength of the 15th realm is lower than that of the 17th realm. Mr. Taiqing, who has just defeated Xiangyuan, has a clear judgment of his own strength. However, he didn''t show mercy to Xiangyuan immortal just because he was afraid of Hongqing Daozu. Dare to do, and have a clear judgment of the consequences, but also willing to bear the consequences, positive face. The magic Xia Butterfly King and the queen bee of Tianyuan are equally calm: "for the sake of caution, let''s start preparing to move the whole family now. It''s a pity that the countless spiritual plants in this medicine valley are mostly your painstaking efforts." Mr. Taiqing said with a relaxed smile: "leave the seedlings and plant them again." As he spoke, he waved. Su Po and Shen horong clearly see that in the world of Medicine Valley, which was full of vitality, the flow of aura reverses, the vitality turns into death, and countless flowers and herbs disappear. Su Po, Shen and Rong look at each other. The world of Medicine Valley is smaller than the world of Yanhuang. With Mr. Taiqing''s cultivation strength, if you plan carefully and handle carefully, it is possible to take away all the spiritual plants together. But that will take time. Although the other side''s temperament is calm and peaceful, it is also decisive, and even from a certain point of view, it shows almost cold indifference and arbitrary. "Today''s entanglement is inseparable from me. I''m really sorry for destroying my husband''s Medicine Valley." Shen He Rong said: "Yanhuang has a vast world. If you don''t abandon it, you can open up a new medicine valley there." She then looked at the queen bee of Tianyuan and the king butterfly of magic Xia: "if you and all of your family have no other foothold, please come to Yanhuang." The queen bee of Tianyuan looked up and said, "it''s OK." She obviously thought of Taoist Yuqing. From this point of view, they have the opportunity to connect with Chang''an city. Next, you can also find Taoist Yuqing together. "Excuse me." The same is true of the king of magic Xia butterfly. "When the two families have a place to live in, I''m completely relieved." Mr. Taiqing said. Su Po Wen Yan slightly pick eyebrows: "Mr. implied meaning, do not go together?" Mr. Taiqing smiles and nods: "yes, I won''t disturb you."Shen and Rong asked, "where else have you been, sir?" Mr. Taiqing shook his head: "not yet. I''ll just have a look." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 634 Even now that they know Mr. Taiqing better and better, Su Po and Shen horong are still surprised by his decision. "Sir, do you refuse to forgive us, dissatisfied with our involvement in Yaogu?" Su Po asked. Mr. Taiqing shook his head again and again: "of course not. Some Taoist friends of Shangqing are involved. It''s OK today. There will always be no peace in the future. I don''t hate you." Shen He Rong said: "in that case, sir, you''d better go back to the world of Yan and Huang with us. You can''t be alone if you are alone." Mr. Taiqing still shook his head: "no, it''s just that I''ve been thinking about everything. It''s not so easy for Daozu Hongqing to find me. As for being alone, it''s also a natural risk." He looked around at Su Po, Shen He Rong and said with a smile: "as you said, I can''t stay out of the business. I''m friends or enemies with you. Don''t think too much. It seems that I need some expression to reassure you." When he pointed at it, he saw a purple Qi, which had penetrated into the body of Tianyuan fengyuanping. This Tianyuan bee demon saint was shocked all over, and a heavy purple light appeared on his body surface. Vitality, revived in her body. But she didn''t come back to life, but the body was kept alive by Mr. Taiqing''s mana. "It''s extremely rare to have the body of the demon saint. You can take it back and dispose of it properly. It can be used to refine the treasure, or to refine the body into a separate body, or it can be used as a substitute for death." Mr. Taiqing said. On one side, the queen bee of Tianyuan looked as usual. She didn''t mean that things hurt others. On the contrary, she said, "our family is in a special situation. Although Yuanping had insufficient cultivation before, it was really a small holy realm before he died. It''s really rare to remove a body." "In that case, let''s do it." The rune on Shen''s forehead lights up, from which comes Zhang Dongyun''s voice. Mr. Taiqing smile: "Ming Jushi, you are all right." "Not bad." Zhang Dongyun said calmly. "Well, thank you, sir." Shen and Rong immediately with his own world of ink, installed the body of Yuan Feng that day. Although the other party can be said to have turned into a walking corpse, Shen Herong still feels that his body is too heavy to be added, as if it may collapse the world of pen and ink at any time. The body of the demon saint, who is not good at physical strength, is so wonderful. It''s really extraordinary. Mr. Taiqing did what he wanted, but he didn''t just clap his hands and leave alone. After tianyuanfeng and huanxiadie reorganized and moved together, they followed Su Po and Shen horong on the road. Mr. Taiqing just left with a smile. Seeing him leave, Su Po seems to be saying to himself: "so regardless, really no problem?" Zhang Dongyun''s voice came from the rune on his forehead: "no harm." Su Po nodded silently. If you want to give up medicine valley like this, Mr. Taiqing has no idea. He doesn''t believe it. In the future, facing the joint encirclement and suppression of Buddhism, Taoism and even Confucianism, Mr. Taiqing is still alone and in danger. It''s just I''m afraid he''s not far from the 16th frontier. If he can achieve the 16th realm, there will be few people in the eastern sky who can help him. Of course, with his mind, if Yuqing and Shangqing get ahead of each other and lead to his disappearance, there is no need to worry. For others, they may try their best to avoid such an end and strive to be the first. But for Mr. Taiqing, I''m afraid that his care is limited and everything goes with the flow. "You still can''t rest. After you return to Chang''an with the bee and butterfly families, you need to continue to look for Taoist Yuqing." Zhang Dongyun said. Su Po, Shen and Rong all answered. Although they haven''t dealt with Taoist Yuqing face to face, they are closer to each other than Mr. Taiqing. If Taoists of Yuqing can successfully break through to the 16th realm, all the problems will be solved. The queen bee of Tianyuan and the king butterfly of magic Xia have been getting along with Mr. Taiqing these years, which makes their mood more complicated. However, they are also willing to help Chang''an search for Yuqing Taoist. In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City in the Yanhuang Kingdom, Zhang Dongyun sat back in his chair and pondered slightly. In fact, there is another thing he is more interested in.According to Mr. Taiqing, it seems that the time for Li shulou to transform Sanqing into one style is earlier than ideal. There may be some accidents involved. But for experts like Li shulou, how can accidents happen so easily? Many accidents, in the end, are man-made. Is there anyone behind Li shulou''s three clean ups? Would it have something to do with the fact that the Shangqing Taoist had an expert helper who was also a Taoist? Zhang Dongyun thought deeply. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the vast void of the universe, there are many worlds, but they are far away from each other. In the eastern sky, there is a quiet world changing and developing. People in this world can also see stars in the night sky. This night, suddenly a star, beyond the past, became extremely bright. The huge halo obscures many stars in the night sky. The light came fiercely, dissipated quickly, and soon disappeared. It seems that there has never been such a star in the night sky. In the cosmic void far away from this world, the stars can still be seen in the direction where they should flow, and they are breaking and scattering in all directions. When the brilliance completely dissipated, in the dark void of the universe, a man sat with his knees crossed. A thin man who looks about thirty or forty years old, is of medium height, elegant and gentle, and looks like a scholar. Beside the man, there was a sledgehammer almost the same as his height. On the surface of the sledgehammer, there are flames burning, and the tongues of fire puff and lick the void in the universe, just like the sun''s flame. In the distance, a woman came near. It was Du Yuheng, the fifth star of the Big Dipper. "Congratulations on the Third Elder martial brother''s going out of the pass and his coming to the realm of martial god." Du Yuheng looked at the Third Elder martial brother yuan Tianji in front of him and congratulated him sincerely. "Five younger martial sister, you have a heart." Yuan Tianji got up with a smile and stood in the universe. Thin thin body, but as if the spirit of God as indomitable. "How are the others now?" It took yuan Tianji a long time to close the door, and he has not heard from the outside world for many years, so he still does not know that Yu Tianquan and Xian Kaiyang are dead. After Du Yuheng introduced the current situation, Yuan Tianji was silent. "The second elder martial sister has also fallen, but the seventh younger martial sister is still there, and there are a lot of reinforcements." Du Yuheng said, "it''s good for you, Third Elder martial brother, to make great progress in your cultivation, but you can''t be careless. What the elder martial brother means is that we''ll act together after he''s out of the pass." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 635 Yuan Tianji listened to Du Yuheng quietly, with a calm expression. He nodded gently: "brother master, it''s reasonable. We''ll wait for him to go out of the customs before we act together." After a little pause, Yuan Tianji continued: "I''ve heard about the name of old devil Gai. He''s cold and selfish. We can''t trust him. We''d better find him to protect the Dharma for our elder martial brother and help him do everything." Du Yuheng said: "we know very little about Yanhuang world. Do you want to beat around the Bush and try to get some information?" Yuan Tianji stood up in the void and mentioned the sledgehammer whose overall length was longer than his height: "don''t be busy first. The urgent task now is that the eldest martial brother has successfully broken through to the 16th realm." "Yes, too." Du Yuheng nodded. They set out again to find Fu Tianshu and the old devil. Cover empty text to Fu Tianshu Dharma, watching Fu Tianshu healing practice, not always stop in one place. Therefore, it is not easy for yuan Tianji and Du Yuheng to find them. On the way, Du Yuheng''s vision fell on Yuan Tianji''s hammer: "Third Elder martial brother, have you changed your weapon?" Although the seven disciples of Beidou''s ancestors came from the same source, there are still differences among them. Yuan Tianji, third in the list, is gentle in appearance, not like martial arts, but like a great scholar. It was only when he showed off his weapon that it suddenly occurred to everyone that he was a top martial arts man, better than his younger martial brother and younger martial sister Yu Tianquan, Xian Kaiyang and Du Yuheng. And his Xingluo hammer, among the seven members of the same family, is also the most solemn and heavy existence. Yuan Tianji used to have his own weapons. At present, Du Yuheng, the younger martial sister, has never seen this big hammer. Listening to her question, Yuan Tianji said: "when I was closed, I tried to figure out the true meaning of martial arts while tempering the stars, so I forged this weapon. I personally felt that all the difficulties and doubts in the past had been thoroughly figured out, so I closed the door and successfully took this last step." Du Yuheng threw a fist at him: "the Third Elder martial brother is superb in cultivation and understanding. I admire him, I admire him." Yuan Tianji''s face is not complacent: "five younger martial sister, you flatter me. If you want to talk about her savvy talent, the second elder martial sister was the closest person to the elder martial brother. If she didn''t fall, we should be the second one to cultivate martial arts." Du Yuheng did not object: "yes, speaking from the heart, only on talent, the second elder martial sister and the seventh younger martial sister have the hope to compare with the elder martial brother, but their heart is too weak." "The second elder martial sister is gone, so are the fourth younger martial brother and the sixth younger martial brother." Yuan Tianji''s tone was a bit sad, but he soon recovered calm and plain: "there are still younger martial sisters left. It''s time to end all these years of disputes." Du Yuheng nodded silently. Two people no longer speak much, disappear together in the void of the universe. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chu Yaoguang, or Zong Tianxuan, who they are thinking about, is returning to Chang''an City in Yanhuang kingdom. She returned to Daming Palace and met Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun said: "take a rest. I''m afraid you''ll have to go a long way later." "Don''t worry, brother. I''ll give it to you then." Zong Tianxuan said: "it''s said that... There''s a new look in the fourth brother''s side?" Zhang Dongyun nodded: "yes, later, seven younger brothers and twelve younger sisters will all come back. Let''s talk about it slowly." As he said, Su Po and Shen Herong did rush back to Yanhuang kingdom as soon as possible. The void of the universe is too vast, even in the eastern sky, the distance between the world where Medicine Valley is located and the world of Yanhuang is also very far away. Not to mention the accomplishments of Su Po and Shen horong in the fourteenth realm, they are the two masters of the fifteenth realm, the queen bee of Tianyuan and the king butterfly of magic Xia. This trip also takes a lot of time. Fortunately, there were no other accidents along the way. Daomen and Buddhism originally planned to encircle the world of Medicine Valley in three outer layers, blocking the reinforcement of Chang''an and preventing Su Po and Su Po from escaping. But the development of the previous situation was beyond most people''s expectation. Mr. Taiqing has a treasure in his hand, sweeping all directions. No matter how many other people come, no matter how tight the encirclement is useless. Finally, the encirclement circle and xiangyuanzhenren withdrew together with them. Su Po, Shen and Rong return to Chang''an city with several demons. After seeing each other and exchanging what they saw and heard, Zong Tianxuan sighed a little: "this Mr. Taiqing really does what he wants and doesn''t have any rules."It''s really hard to judge whether the other side is a friend or an enemy. Today may really be a friend, but I can''t guarantee whether tomorrow will change. But in the face of the queen bee and the Butterfly King, Zong Tianxuan solemnly saluted: "the two elders are involved, but please don''t worry about living in Chang''an. When you get here, everything will be OK." "Chen Huang is too polite. We are the ones who shelter in Chang''an city. It''s up to us to thank." The queen bee of Tianyuan said. Magic Xia Butterfly King also nodded: "next, please a few more care." Zhang Dongyun said, "it''s easy to say." Su Po, Shen and Rong also welcomed the visit. The cultivation of the two demon saints is second, and they have enough confidence in the strength of their own Chang''an city. But these two demons are Li shulou''s adoptive father and adoptive mother, which makes them feel closer in their hearts. "It''s urgent to find the... Taoist brother Yuqing as soon as possible." Zong Tianxuan said. Su Po, Shen and Rong all nodded together. One side of the light and shadow mirage, then spread Ao Kong''s voice: "I also go with you to find." Shen and Rong smile: "Wuming world still need people to sit down, eleven elder brother calm down, as soon as there is news, we will inform you as soon as possible." "It''s getting moldy." Ao Kong snorted. Su Po, Zong Tianxuan and Shen Herong smile slightly. The three members of aokong''s family finally got together. Although he is still hard spoken, no matter Zhang Dongyun or Su Po, Zong Tianxuan or Shen horong, how can he care what he says? Naturally, I hope he can spend more time with his wife and daughter. Not to mention Fu Yuting, Ao Kong''s time with AO Ying is limited over the years. Mainly because in his early years, he was ridiculed for plotting against me and became insane for a long time. In this case, father and daughter get along, but it can not be said how relaxed and happy. In recent years, I went to Chang''an City together, and finally made up for some deficiencies in my early years. "What are you going to do next?" Zhang Dongyun then looked down at another big demon. One has reached the fourteenth realm and reached the peak realm of the demon emperor. At the same time, he was also a disciple who followed Mr. Taiqing to learn Taoism. Yingzhao Chongyang came to the world of Yanhuang with queen bee of Tianyuan and butterfly of Huanxia all the way, but he didn''t release himself like his master: "my master didn''t tell me. I hope I can stay in Chang''an with the queen bee and the second elder butterfly. I''ll ask the city master to take him in when my master gives me the next instruction." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 636 Zhang Dongyun said: "Chang''an can accommodate anyone, the premise is to abide by the rules of Chang''an." Yingzhao Chongyang bowed his head: "I''m willing to follow the orders of the city Lord and do my best, but if my teacher is called, I''ll go with the favor of the city Lord." Zhang Dongyun''s eyes swept down and fell on the other side. This English move forehead touches the ground, respectfully salutes does not move. "Since Taiqing allows you to come here, it''s not an enemy with Chang''an at the moment. It''s ok if he calls you forward." Zhang Dongyun was indifferent. Ying Zhao Chongyang is slightly silent. The meaning of dialect is clear. We are friends. Chang''an is reasonable and reasonable. If we want to be difficult, we have to make a dilemma. But if one day Mr. Taiqing is against Chang''an, it''s another matter "I understand. I will obey the orders of the Lord." The Great Britain recruits Chongyang to speak slowly. Zhang Dongyun then nodded: "what do you think of the body of Tianyuan bee?" Yingzhao Chongyang is slightly stunned. The body of Tianyuan bee is a gift from Mr. Taiqing to Chang''an city. This is the death of a demon saint. Although Yuanping just broke through to the level of demon saint, she fell, but her death is still the level of the 15th demon. Mr. Taiqing''s magic weapon jiuxiao huanpei destroyed Yuanping''s spirit, but did not hurt his body. Therefore, this intact body of the demon saint, if used to refine into a sub body, is a powerful sub body of the small Saint realm of the demon clan. The level above the demon emperor becomes the demon saint. Among them, the great demon in the 15th realm is traditionally called the little saint. The great demon in the 16th realm is called the great sage. Yuanping''s cultivation strength is not low. Of course, if you want to refine her body, no one can do it. At least, you must be a strong man in the fourteenth frontier. Relatively speaking, it''s easier for the demon clan to refine. The Lord of Chang''an doesn''t want it himself. Zong Tianxuan in the 15th territory doesn''t want it. He has many experts in the 14th territory of Chang''an. Su Po, Ao Kong, Shen He Rong are the fourteenth frontier. Although they are powerful and superior to their peers, they are still greatly helped by the separation of the 15th demon. But they don''t seem to care. Zhang Dongyun arranged this way, but Su Po and others did not respond, let alone object. Although entering Chang''an City, Ying Zhao Chongyang felt that she knew more about the city and its master. At the same time, Yingzhao Chongyang did not hesitate to reply: "although Yuanping deserved it, he had known each other before. I can''t bear to do it myself." Zhang Dongyun nodded. He would not force himself to do so When his mind moved, an order came out. Soon, a leaf flew out of the city in the sky below. All the way up, it stopped outside the Daming Palace and turned into an old man. Please greet the old man. After getting permission, he entered the Daming Palace and came to the main hall: "old minister canghui, see your majesty, your Majesty''s holy peace." Zhang Dongyun said: "this body of Tianyuan bee is yours. Don''t let me down." The old man was Cang Hui, the head of the tree demon Youhuai clan, who showed his human form. After hearing Zhang Dongyun''s instructions, he was quite surprised and then overjoyed. In front of Zhang Dongyun, the two big men, queen bee of Tianyuan and butterfly of magic Xia, also restrained their own breath and made less publicity. Yuanping''s body, however, is actually scattering a demon saint''s breath. It has a strong sense of existence, which makes canghui not want to notice. Feel each other''s evil spirit, canghui heart shocked at the same time, at first did not take it seriously. Now after listening to Zhang Dongyun''s command, he felt like pie falling from the sky. He was caught off guard and was knocked dizzy. Finally, he came back in time and quickly saluted. The queen bee of Tianyuan sighed again when she saw canghui leaving with Yuanping''s body happily. If the king of magic Xia and butterfly has something to think about. Cang Hui is a big plant demon. It''s convenient for him to refine the body of Sheng Yuanping. To nourish the Tianyuan bee''s demon by the essence of vegetation, it may not be impossible to promote each other in the future.From this point of view, you Huai canghui refining body is more suitable than Ying Zhao Chongyang. As for now, Chang''an city will soon add another demon Saint master in the 15th realm. Cang Hui, the head of Youhuai clan, is still the fourteenth realm. He can''t break through in a short time, and as a plant demon, he doesn''t like to move. But with this demon Saint part of the 15th realm, he can go there. "Mr. Taiqing is still generous." Su Po sighed: "he was forced to give up the medicine valley. We can''t blame him. In the end, he gave us a lot of help." Zhang Dongyun light smile: "that spirit Xuanshi is really good, you live grinding, there will be harvest." Su Po nodded: "I understand." Zong Tianxuan took a look at him: "is Qige going to wait, or is he going to do it in the near future?" Like Su Po, she is a warrior. Although she is a spectator, she can see a lot of things, so she has this question. Su Po also knew what the other side was asking: "I''m going to wait and see if I can find a real fire treasure." His own sword means gold. Xuansheng ice soul belongs to water. The earth soul Xuan stone belongs to earth. Wutong wood is a wood and has the essence of fire. So after he got the Xuanshi, to a certain extent, he had completed the five elements. After some polishing, the five elements grow together, and finally promote the sword spirit together. The sword spirit is more fierce and sharp, reaching the unprecedented extreme. At this point, he was sure to take the last step, ascend the martial Saint realm and complete the 15th realm. However, the wood of Wutong wood is a little bit thin, which is a little bit more than a share of wood and fire. Su Po was confident that he would reach the 15th stage. However, from the perspective of perfection, if there was a genuine fire appearance treasure of the same grade, the five elements would be complete and the sword spirit would be even better. It''s always the hardest to go further. If we can improve this front line, it will be the biggest victory. So Su Po had to make a choice. Now Chang''an city is surrounded by enemies. Su Po originally planned to break through as soon as possible. However, Qu Yuanwen fought for peace on behalf of Doushi academy, and Chang''an city added Tianyuan queen bee, magic Xia Butterfly King and canghui''s demon saint. With the change of time, the pressure of external environment is not so great. Su Po decided to wait and see if he had a chance to get a suitable treasure. "Don''t worry about everything." Zhang Dongyun''s attitude goes with the flow. It''s also a good thing for Chang''an city that Su Po, who has broken through the 15th frontier, can have a better look. It''s really not in a hurry right now. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 637 "I don''t want to force it. If I can''t find it, I''ll just step out." Su po said. Aokong''s voice came from the light and shadow dreamland: "there must be a deadline, right?" Su Po replied, "just one year. I''ll try it one year." Zhang Dongyun said, "make your own decisions." A year is fleeting for overhaul operators. How many people have been trapped in this step from Emperor Wu to God Wu? It''s been a long time, but I can''t make any progress. For Su Po, this step is no longer difficult. The so-called one-year appointment is more about the beauty of this step and the landing posture after the step Well, it''s a joke. Actually, it''s very important. A little deviation in the low realm may determine whether the future road is smooth or not. Su Po seems to be suffering from perfectionism at the moment, but if he takes a beautiful step forward, the height he may reach in the future will have a better prospect. Now, if something goes wrong, the end result is likely to be to lower Su Po''s upper limit and make him unable to reach the expected height. Li shulou has something to say about this. In Zhang Dongyun''s opinion, the timing of the other party''s "three clean" is not right, it''s too early. If he can make it clear later, he may achieve more in the future. The person who influenced him, to a certain extent, ruined his way up. One step wrong, one step wrong. It''s much more difficult to go back and make up for it in the future. Mr. Taiqing may not care, Shangqing Taoist is afraid to hate each other to the bone. However, Shangqing Taoist is very practical. The future is the future. He pays attention to the present at the moment. I just don''t know what''s going on in his mind. Zhang Dongyun thought in his heart. At this time, in the light and shadow dreamland, aokong''s voice suddenly came: "boss, there are guests coming." His tone was slightly odd. In the main hall of Daming Palace, Shen and Rong moved slightly and looked at Su Po. Su Po and her eyes, if you understand: "Doushi academy people?" Ao Kong said with a strange smile, "not bad." Zhang Dongyun said: "let''s meet. Let''s let people come to Yanhuang. But what''s the result? I won''t leave her hard today." Ao Kong answered, and a woman''s voice came out of the light and shadow dreamland: "thank you, Lord of Chang''an." It is the voice of Qu Yuanwen, the second sage of Doushi Academy. With the intention of peace talks, she didn''t go directly to Yanhuang, so as to avoid misunderstanding and have no room to turn around. It is a relatively safe way to use the wumingjie as an intermediary to summon. Zhang Dongyun expected that wumingjie could play a similar role. For people outside the Yanhuang community, Yanhuang community is too dangerous, but they want to get as much information as possible about Chang''an city. Wumingjie is a good choice. The people who escaped from Wuming world revealed the news that Chang''an city took root in Wuming world. Although Doushi academy didn''t pay attention to wumingjie before, they had a short cooperation with Buddhism, so they got relevant information. At present, Qu Yuanwen uses it as a bridge to connect with Chang''an city. For Zhang Dongyun, this is another opening he has made. Anyway, as long as people finally come to the Yanhuang world and set foot in the invincible City, there will be no difference. There is no clear boundary. There is a chance to attract people. At present, the outside world knows little about Chang''an City and hopes to collect intelligence through wumingjie, so no one wants to attack wumingjie and pull out the nail. Even if someone wants to attack wumingjie and retaliate against Chang''an, he will be dissuaded by others. For Qu Yuanwen, now it is finally useful. After obtaining Zhang Dongyun''s consent and guarantee, the Confucian sub Saint finally came to Chang''an city. Inside the hall, she saluted Zhang Dongyun: "I''ve met the Lord of Chang''an." Zhang Dongyun indifferent way: "free." Qu Yuanwen looked at Su Po and Shen horong again: "you are well. I''ve heard about Mr. Taiqing."Su nodded and Shen said, "the students are very happy that Qu Zi can come." Qu Yuan said in classical Chinese, "I''m here to understand the whole story. If it''s true that it''s not the students of our college, I apologize to Chang''an on behalf of the college. I just ask Chang''an to allow me to meet them." Shen Herong asked, "what''s the view of Saint Lu?" Qu Yuan said in classical Chinese: "if there is a mistake, it should be corrected. It makes sense everywhere you go. Naturally, the president also means that. Please forgive me. He can''t come here in person at the moment." Zhang Dongyun looks at Qu Yuanwen: "how to say it?" Qu Yuanwen replied: "in order to mediate the dispute between the Song Emperor and taiyimen, the president is now trying to persuade the Song Emperor." In the main hall, Su Po and Zong Tianxuan can''t help but smile when they hear the speech, and glance at Shen Herong. Shen and Rong looked as usual. The so-called persuading is really talking with your mouth. However, there is a big gap between the three inch eloquence of Confucian practitioners and the general sense. It may not be possible to live the dead. But there are plenty of examples of people saying they are dead. Of course, the Song Emperor is the peak of the martial god, and the realm of the emperor must not be so easy to be persuaded by the saint Lu. It should be precisely for this reason that Saint Lu has no time to separate himself now. "Ananda, the Bodhisattva of Ananda''s pure land, also decomposes on one side, hoping to turn the battle into jade and silk as soon as possible." Qu Yuanwen continued. Su Po, Shen He Rong and others all nodded slightly. Ananda is the 16th realm of Buddhism, but his 16th realm is different from ordinary Buddhists and Bodhisattvas. He is a great Bodhisattva like Cihang Bodhisattva and Manjusri Bodhisattva, comparable to Buddha. He and Saint Lu advised each other, but the emperor of song listened after all. The difference lies in the amount of time. "In that case, you should meet people first, and then decide whether your Dean is a good guest or a bad guest in Chang''an city." Zhang Dongyun''s tone is casual, and he doesn''t care whether the other party has friends from afar or not. "Thank you, Lord of Chang''an." Qu Yuanwen saluted Zhang Dongyun again. Mr. Wuyun, who is projected by Zhang Dongyun, shows up and takes Qu Yuanwen to the temple of heavenly punishment, accompanied by Shen Herong. When they arrived at the temple of heavenly punishment, they saw Xin Yuanqing, Du Hai and Yue Fengling, three Confucian literary sages. The three men are not in a mess at the moment, but when they see Qu Yuanwen on the scene, they all want to talk, but they are all stuck. Qu Yuanwen calmly looked at the three of them: "what''s the cause of the matter? Now tell me in detail. Since the Lord of Chang''an has given you and me a chance to meet, don''t exaggerate." Mr. Fang Cun, Mr. Yue Fengling, and Mr. Fu Qing, Mr. Du Hai, were temporarily silent. Xin Yuanqing was the first to say: "Mr. Hui''s words, the students help Mr. Fu Qing for his wife''s healing. Mr. Fu Qing and Mr. Fang Cun are for the sake of seven Yao crystal pith. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 638 In other words, Xin Yuanqing no longer hesitated and made it clear at one time: "Mr. Du''s way of saving zhuojing came from Xueqi devil Zun. Although the students thought about it, they made a big mistake and were willing to accept any punishment. They just hope that Qu Zi and the Academy would not give up zhuojing." When Qu Yuanwen heard this, his eyebrows suddenly condensed into a ball: "blood Qi devil?" Xin Yuanqing nodded quietly. Qu Yuanwen turned his head and looked at Du Hai, Mr. Fu Qing. Du Hai sighed: "the students are deep in mud. They hate to come back late. They are willing to be punished by the Academy." Mr. Fang Cun, Yue Fengling, came to the end. After listening to what the other two said, he was also surprised that it had something to do with Xueqi. The blood Qi demon Zun is, but now looking back, do you really take this wrong road? Realizing this is another blow to his confidence. Du Hai, Mr. Fu Qing, looked at Yue Fengling, and he sighed. He is already old, this moment also seems to be more aging. Looking at Yue Fengling, he couldn''t help thinking of himself. Is it not because I can''t let go of obstinacy that I gradually become crooked? Even, compared with Yue Fengling''s own problems, he colluded with the big devil, and even violated the style of Doushi Academy. Du Hai, Mr. Fu Qing, bowed to Qu Yuanwen and said nothing. Xin Yuanqing in the side of the mood disappointed, is also the same action. Qu Yuanwen shook his head slightly and said to Shen and Mr. Wuyun: "the truth is clear. It''s really their fault." Shen He Rong asked: "I don''t know what Qu Zi wants to do next?" Qu Yuan said in classical Chinese: "if I can, I would like to ask Chang''an city to show mercy and allow me to take them back to the academy to confine them. The academy and I are willing to compensate for the trouble they have brought to Chang''an." Shen He Rong said: "the elder brother has been concerned about this matter for a long time. It''s not necessary to mention more about compensation. But if the three of them invade Chang''an, they must pay the price in Chang''an city. Now they can''t be taken away by you. Please forgive me." Qu Yuanwen was helpless. In fact, the habit of Lu sage is to protect his weaknesses. If you punish your own people, Lu Shengren will not be soft hearted. He may even be more ruthless than Chang''an City in dealing with Yue Fengling and Du Hai. He has no objection to compensation. But Chang''an city is holding on to Yue Fengling, and it''s not easy to say if Lu Shengren doesn''t accept them. From Qu Yuanwen''s own point of view, of course, he also hoped that people in the Academy would be punished according to the rules of the Academy. But now the bitter Lord Chang''an city does not agree. She asks herself that she does not have a demanding position. "I''ll pass it on to the dean." Qu Yuanwen asked, "I don''t know what Chang''an plans to do with them?" Shen He Rong said: "the three people are different. We can''t generalize. This Mr. Fang Cun can''t be returned to Doushi Academy. The sage Lu is in front of us. We are also saying this." Qu Yuanwen took a look at Yue Fengling and sighed again. She hasn''t been so helpless for many years. The meaning of Chang''an city is very obvious. Death pays for death. It''s easy for others to say that Mr. Fang Cun, Yue Fengling, actually got rid of the ink glass. It''s said that Mo Li was born again, and finally succeeded in reincarnation. But let''s not say that he is not what he was at the beginning. Just taking a trip at the gate of hell at the beginning is enough for anyone to drink a pot. Chen Chaoyan and Mu AI killed Yue Fengling, and Zhang Dongyun and Shen horong supported. Worst of all, he will end up like Mo Li. Qu Yuanwen doesn''t know whether the sage who protects the short road can plead for mercy, but she really can''t. "These two people can be returned to Doushi Academy in the future." Shen He Rong said: "Qu Zi valued peace and was kind-hearted. Chang''an would respond. Every enemy would be spared here, but every friend would be treated well. However, the two of them had to make atonement here for a while." Qu Yuan said in classical Chinese: "personally, I don''t want to be the enemy of Chang''an. This time it''s a mistake for the Academy. If it''s up to them to learn a lesson, I''ll tell the president and finally decide what to do. It''s up to him." Qu Yuanwen looked at Mr. Fu Qing''s Du Hai again: "besides, there are some things about the blood Qi devil. I need to reexamine him." Shen He Rong said, "you can''t help yourself. Please help yourself." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 639 After Qu Yuanwen examined Du Hai, he said goodbye to Zhang Dongyun and others in a hurry and left Yanhuang kingdom. Zhang Dongyun will never leave her alone. Anyway, the seal has been left. In the future, even if Xin Yuanqing and Du Hai are really returned, they will have a lot of runes. But that''s a long way to go. Zhang Dongyun won''t tell them that Chang''an city can control and manipulate their contact with Doushi Academy for the time being, so as not to scare most people from coming to Chang''an. Although many people are afraid to come now, the universe is vast after all, and information transmission is not so convenient. There will always be people who will take the bait. Accepting the request of Doushi academy is also out of relevant considerations. To win Doushi academy is indeed an income. But if we keep them, we may catch more big fish. It''s like taking your fist back and hitting it. It''s more powerful. If Qu Yuanwen let go, he could see farther with one more eye. As for Saint Lu, there are still two questions about how he will finally decide. This is what Qu Yuanwen is worried about. For Zhang Dongyun, if the other party can''t save face, he must come to take Xin Yuanqing and Du Hai, then he welcomes the other party to come at any time. But the sage may not be free right now. The blood Qi demon Zun''s side is also his big trouble. Zhang Dongyun even revealed to Doushi academy the news that the blood Qi devil was hunting the Kirin family. They are so numerous that it is more convenient for them to find a place. If there is a saint on the road, it can also restrain the attention of the blood Qi demon. What we need to pay attention to is that the Kirin people should not be taken over by Doushi Academy in the end. Lord Zhang will never reveal Wang Shenxing''s Secret game. However, I haven''t found the place yet. It''s too early to think about it. What we need to pray for now is that the Kirin of that clan should hold on and not be completely excluded by the blood Qi demon until the outside world finds them to help them. This is up to them, and the outside world can only search as soon as possible. It''s not something that can be solved in a hurry, so Zhang Dongyun doesn''t think much about it. He continued to focus on self-cultivation and system construction. So time goes by. During this period, Qu Yuanwen sent back the news that Saint Lu acquiesced in the arrangement for Du Hai. However, for this reaction, Saint Lu seems to be not very happy. He didn''t want to protect Du Hai, but he wanted to bring people back to punish them. It''s rare to see such a situation in which the face of Doushi academy is not sold at all. But how can Zhang Dongyun give people to him? Doushi academy may punish Du Hai and Xin Yuanqing mercilessly, but no matter how strict they are in yuefengling, they will die. In this world, in addition to homomorphic revenge, there is not much concept of killing for life. On the contrary, if Du Hai can return to Doushi academy alive in the future, he will have to worry about whether he will be killed. If you don''t keep what you want to keep, you may not be able to deal with the death penalty. It is difficult for Doushi academy to be really satisfied with the current results. But now they have to hold their noses. It''s hard to say whether we will find a chance to find a place in the future. After all, the great scholar''s cultivation is superior to his learning. How important is moral character? If we really want to talk about moral character, we can only analyze it in detail. Of course, it''s still that sentence. Lord Zhang welcomes Saint Lu to visit us at any time. The Doushi academy has stopped. Taiyi gate lacks the ancestor of Hongqing Daozu, and it is also worried that the emperor of Song Dynasty will turn over the old accounts again. In this case, the previous alliance of Buddhism, Taoism and Confucianism against Chang''an city collapsed automatically. Buddhism does not dare to act rashly at the moment. In order to get more information about Chang''an City and know yourself and others, we should infiltrate more into the unknown world. Zhang Dongyun just asked about it, and gave it to Senluo sword palace, aokong and gupu. They slowly saw each other. Anyway, the opposite side can only plan secretly, and will not arrange top experts to attack openly for the time being. The world of Yan and Huang ushered in a rare calm time.As a result, the years were in a hurry, and soon more than half a year passed. Zhang Dongyun was immersed in his practice until one day, the system suddenly reminded him: [the influence of Chang''an City has penetrated into every inch of landscape, lake and sea, rural land, and people all over the world are aware of the existence of Chang''an and follow the orders of the city leader. The city leader successfully completed the construction task 12.2, Nine thousand points of construction experience] Hearing this, Zhang Dongyun took a long breath and began to smile. The construction task was finally completed by him. After a year''s hard work, the harvest did not disappoint him, with a total of 9000 construction experience points. The task is more and more difficult, but the reward is more and more rich. Zhang Dongyun made a calculation After the last upgrade and expansion of construction experience, the balance was 4600 points. Before the first task, reward 8000 points. Now complete the second task, reward 9000 points. Currently, there are 21600. A total of 40000 points are needed for the 12th upgrade and expansion. According to the past experience, in most cases, the reward for the next task is not lower than that for the previous task, which may be the same or more. If the next two tasks also reward 9000 points, then the accumulated construction experience points will be 39600 points. It''s 400 points away from the target of 40000. But we have to do one more task to exceed 40000. If the reward for each of the next two tasks is more than 9000 points, you can directly make up 40000, finish the work as soon as possible, upgrade and expand as soon as possible, and you don''t have to wait for another task. Zhang Dongyun can''t help praying. The reward for the next task should exceed 9000 points. With this in mind, Lord Zhang refreshes the system task list: [construction task 12.3: the universe is vast and contains endless unknowns. Waiting for people to explore, the invincible city begins to expand into the universe. It is urgent to explore the void of the universe. Please arrange the city owner''s hands to explore the void around the Yanhuang Kingdom and compile the related star map.] Zhang Dongyun looked down and frowned slightly. It''s another task without specific criteria. To explore the void, to what extent and to what extent can we draw a detailed star map before we can complete the task? It seems that they can only be as large and detailed as possible until they reach the standard. After a little consideration, Zhang Dongyun made up his mind and then began to arrange the manpower. Each major path of practice, when it reaches a certain level, basically involves the mystery of the void. Comparatively speaking, the people who are most good at related fields are martial arts, Confucianism and Taoism, with the highest average level. There are also some of them who are good at it. Among them, Confucianism is good at fixed-point expansion, while martial arts and Taoism are good at moving. At present, the Confucian masters in Chang''an city are all helping to deal with government affairs. As a matter of course, Lord Zhang gave the task to Taoist and martial arts experts. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 640 With Zhang Dongyun''s order, Xie Feng, the leader of the prison dragon sect at the peak of Emperor Wu, Chengyang Zhenren and tree demon twilight, the leader of the Zhengyi sect at the peak of Taoist Yuanshen, and Yingzhao Chongyang, the demon emperor''s peak, who has also become a Taoist Yuanshen, all came to the Daming Palace. The people who came with them also had two demons, one bee and one butterfly. Bee is Tianyuan Fengliao river. He is the bodyguard chief of Tianyuan queen bee. The strongest male bee in this family is the fourteenth realm of demon family, which is also the great demon in the highest realm of demon emperor. If Yuanping doesn''t suddenly become a demon saint, it''s hard to find a worker bee in a hundred million. Liaohe, the male bee, is the first master of this family of Tianyuan bees. ... in a way, he''s the queen bee''s husband. The butterfly on the other side is the magic Xia butterfly jade desert, which is also the fifth realm of the demon emperor. It has been a big demon in the realm of all things. For a long time, it has been the second leader of the Butterfly King. Queen bee and King butterfly are not in the Yanhuang Kingdom at the moment. After the same clan settled down in Chang''an City and got a firm foothold, the two demon saints went out to look for Yuqing Taoist just like Su Po. Liaohe and Yumo are the responsible persons of the two ethnic groups who stay in the Yanhuang kingdom. They deal with the daily affairs of the ethnic groups on their behalf and obey Chang''an''s instructions. Six experts gathered, Zhang Dongyun issued an order: "You take the Yanhuang world as the center, first shine on the upper and lower four directions, respectively, to explore the far space, and then make up for each other''s lack of space after you have made certain achievements." The Chengyang immortal saluted Zhang Dongyun: "dare to ask your majesty, is it the enemy of searching and spying?" Zhang Dongyun said: "it''s not just people. We should find out everything in the void, make detailed records, and then summarize it." In front of two people four demons immediately promised: "I will obey your majesty." When the task is assigned, Zhang Dongyun doesn''t ask much about the details, just waiting for the acceptance results. After the two four demons and six masters came out of Daming Palace, they calculated and assigned directions by themselves. Finally, Xie Feng went all the way to the west, across Dongsheng Shenzhou and Xiniu Hezhou, and then continued to cross the vast wasteland sea to the westernmost end of Yanhuang realm, and then went out of Yanhuang realm and into the void of the universe from the westernmost end of Yanhuang realm. Recently, Dushi walked to the East. After leaving Dongsheng Shenzhou, she crossed the deep ocean of the East and left the eastern boundary into the void. Because of the location of the invincible City, before leaving a certain distance, twilight is still in the range of the invincible city. Zhang Dongyun doesn''t break through either, but let the other side play by themselves. Magic Xia butterfly jade desert with Tianyuan Fengliao River, one south and one north. After they left Daming Palace, they didn''t leave North and South immediately. The order is to take Chang''an City as the center, but everyone acquiesces that the whole Yanhuang kingdom is a part of Chang''an city. Since they were asked to explore the surrounding void, they took it seriously and left Dongsheng Shenzhou together. After arriving at the sea area between the four continents of Yanhuang Kingdom, they parted ways. In addition to the dusk haze, which can go directly to the East, the remaining five masters only separated here. Xiefeng to the west, Yumo to the north, across beijuluzhou, from the northernmost part of the Yanhuang world away from this side of the world. Liaohe River to the south, across the South zhanbuzhou, leaving from the southernmost end of Yanhuang boundary. The rest of the Yingzhao Chongyang and Chengyang real people are going up together. They went straight into the sky, kept rising, and finally came out of the Yanhuang world from the top. Yingzhao Chongyang bid farewell to Chengyang, and then went around in a big circle to the bottom of Yanhuang world. Instead of going with Xie Feng and Mu AI, he made a special detour to make a tour around the periphery of Yanhuang kingdom along the way. He had to bear more, and others had no opinion, so he was left to go. Six masters, from six directions, listen to explore the vast and boundless void. As far as Jiefeng, twilight and Chengyang are concerned, they have actually swam freely around the universe, but they are not as careful as they are now. So they did not dare to be careless, they all seriously checked and explored. Zhang Yunan sits in Daming Palace, looking forward to completing the construction task as soon as possible. It should be said that the efficiency of the six fourteenth realm masters is very high. However, the universe is too vast, and the system''s requirements for reaching the target are obviously not low. Destined to be a protracted war... Zhang Dongyun''s secret way in his heart. So he handed over the task to his subordinates, and he continued to improve his cultivation level.On this day, Zhang Dongyun was practicing, and suddenly his heart moved slightly. He raised his hand and wiped it in the air of the main hall. Suddenly, a light and shadow illusion appeared. The angle of view comes from the seal on aokong''s forehead. In the picture, there is a young woman. Zhang Dongyun''s mind turned and he remembered that he was a disciple of Senluo sword palace. This woman had not entered the Yanhuang world at the beginning. It was only when Fu Yuting and others got a firm foothold in Yanhuang and then went out to look for their fugitive classmates that they found her. After that, all the people in Senluo sword palace directly returned to Wuming Kingdom, so this woman never went to Yanhuang kingdom. At first, there was no problem. In fact, she was ordered to leave Wuming several times. This time I came back, I met aokong. Aokong suddenly realized that it was wrong. "Your cultivation is brilliant, Ao Mou also has to say admire." Ao empty talk is to say so, the tone inside didn''t have the slightest bit admire or awe of meaning: "however, come to Chang''an the ground to act wildly, you hit a wrong idea." He is full of evil spirit and ready to start at any time. Ao''s dictionary is always full of "it''s better to start first". That Senluo sword palace maid''s disciple at first looked frightened, awed and at a loss, then gradually calmed down. Her eyes fell into a dream. On her left cheek, a black spot suddenly appeared, like a birthmark. In this black spot, an old man''s face was highlighted and he spoke out: "Chang''an city is indeed a crouching tiger, hidden dragon, worthy of its reputation. Although you are still a demon, few people can match you for your insight. However, you can relax. I''m not invincible here. I''m just sneaking in with this little girl to keep a low profile and keep a secret. I didn''t mean to offend you from the beginning to the end. Your eyesight is not bad. If you want to see it, I haven''t refined her to be a part of the body. I can solve it in a twinkling of an eye with a little carving skills, and there is no future trouble. " Aokong''s eyes were sharp, and he looked at the dark face: "is it strange? I''ve only heard of one person in the Oriental heaven who practices poverty and wonder and becomes the realm of demons. Are you a poverty and wonder demon "Not bad." The old devil said. Ao Kong said coldly, "your name is loud. As for that?" Old devil Gai said: "I never belittle myself, but the one I want is big. I should be careful." Ao Kong looked at him and said, "so, what''s your plan?" Gai Kongwen said in a deep voice: "I''ve got the idea of Buddhism. I heard that you don''t deal with Buddhism either, so I''m here to interview you today." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 641 "Buddhism, what do you say?" Aokong did not move because of what the other side said, but still looked at the other side coldly. Gai Laomo said: "as far as I know, there are many disputes and frictions between Cihang pure land and you. Up to now, the people in Cihang pure land are still connecting with various forces to plan for your Chang''an city." Aokong was not moved: "then, what about you?" Old devil Gai didn''t hide it. He said to himself, "to be honest, my goal is Doushi Academy. I heard that you had peace talks with Doushi academy recently, but you should not be friends, either?" Ao Kong smiles and says nothing. Although he is impatient, he has been wandering in the world for many years and has rich experience. At this time, he naturally listens more and talks less. And he faintly thought of something else Old devil Gai didn''t say anything. He continued: "the cultivation ability of Lu is extraordinary. I''m not an opponent right now. If I want to beat him, I need to seek the pure land of Cihang. If I can successfully solve the pure land of Cihang, maybe I will have the opportunity to seek Doushi academy, so I specially visit him." Ao Kong looked up to heaven and said, "if it''s Ananda''s pure land, it''s a bit of a discussion. As for Cihang''s pure land, whether it''s true that Cihang''s Bodhisattva has broken everything, or he''s timid, he''s always out of the way. To say that there are a few disobedient bald donkeys in Cihang''s pure land, but as long as we break Cihang''s pure land, we don''t have to fight with Cihang, Isn''t it? " The dark ghost face of Gai Laomo showed a faint smile: "is it really so?" Other people are so good tempered, Thaksin. Twelve Yan Luo has such a good temper, he doesn''t believe it. No matter how indifferent the Cihang Bodhisattva is, someone comes to attack the pure land of Cihang and kill the people. After all, he has to take care of it. In this case, how can we stop fighting until the fire starts? Ao Kong didn''t trust him. The lion opened his mouth to test him. Old devil Gai didn''t say anything about it. He continued to say along with aokong''s words: "yes, your goal is Cihang pure land. My goal is Cihang himself. Although I''m not afraid, it''s difficult to win. So today, I''m here to ask you to help me and join hands." He looked at aokong and said, "as a reward, I have my own reward." Aokong and look at each other: "what return?" He guessed about what the other person was trying to say. Qu Yuanwen of Doushi academy mentioned some things when he came to yanhuangjie earlier. Sure enough, old devil Gai had a cold smile "A reward that absolutely satisfies you, a man named Fu Tianshu." Verified the conjecture in the heart, Ao Kong''s eyes flickered slightly. Now he knows all about the Big Dipper. Chu Yaoguang fell because of Yu Tianquan. Yu Tianquan has been killed. But Fu Tianshu, Yuan Tianji, Du Yuheng, Xian Kaiyang and others can not escape the relationship. Especially Fu Tianshu! Qu Yuanwen mentioned earlier that the poor devil Gai Kongwen robbed Fu Tianshu from her. "Where is he?" Aokong stares at Gai Laomo. Old devil Gai smiles. There is a clear gap between the two sides in terms of strength, but now Ao Kong has moved the idea of forcing him to explain. Aokong himself is of course not good, but not all the other masters in Chang''an city do the same thing. Ao Kong''s actions at the moment clearly prove this point. On the other hand, it also shows that they are sure of Fu Tianshu''s potential. "I do know his whereabouts. To be exact, I am near him now, staring at him." Old devil Gai said: "the reason why I can''t go to Chang''an City in person to meet you is also this reason. If you are interested, please come and join me." In fact, the old devil''s heart, at the moment also regret. When Fu Tianshu was saved and helped to protect the Dharma, the poor devil Gai Kongwen didn''t receive any news from Chang''an city. Otherwise, with the strength of Chang''an City, he is more inclined to cooperate with Chang''an. The other party may be stronger than the brothers and sisters of master Fu Tianshu, and they will be more sure to win Cihang Bodhisattva. As a result, before he could be happy when he received the news about Chang''an City, he suddenly found that Fu Tianshu, whom he had saved earlier, had a problem with Chang''an city. Even, compared with the pure land of Cihang, Chang''an City may hate Fu Tianshu more.The situation suddenly became awkward. That is, Cihang pure land does not know that Gai Laomo is thinking about them, and there are too many blood feuds between them and Chang''an, and there are Manjusri relics in Chang''an. Otherwise, maybe Cihang pure land will take the lead to cooperate with Chang''an City and deal with them together. It happened that Doushi academy also had peace talks with Chang''an. On the contrary, an extremely powerful alliance might be formed on the opposite side. If it does come to that point, regardless of the old devil or Fu Tianshu, you can wash and sleep. At present, old devil Gai comes to contact Chang''an city with great risks. He should worry that Chang''an will not sell him to Doushi Academy. At this time, it shows the value of Fu Tianshu. A double-edged sword, when used well, may not have no effect. Old devil Gai decided to sell Fu Tianshu first. "Do you turn the rudder very fast?" Aokong''s eyes were shining and he looked at old devil Gai: "did you plan to ambush us with Fu Tianshu? But even so, it doesn''t matter. Now tell us, where is Fu Tianshu? " Old devil Gai said: "if you can, I also want to directly capture Fu Tianshu and visit Chang''an city to show my sincerity. But he does have some strength. Although I''m sure I can beat him, I may get away with him, so I invite you to go with me. I''ll help you get people first, and then you''ll help me deal with Cihang. It''s up to you to take the initiative. " At this point, the old devil sighed to himself. Fu Tianshu and Taoist Yuqing were both defeated. While he was seriously injured, he also had a chance to break through to the 16th frontier. Old devil Gai took him and helped him heal first. Then Fu Tianshu closed his door and took the last step forward. As a result, by the time the old devil got the news about Chang''an, Fu Tianshu had recovered from his injury and began to make a breakthrough behind closed doors. Yuan Tianji and Du Yuheng came to protect his Dharma. At this time, the old devil turned against Fu Tianshu again. Fu Tianshu couldn''t break through at best, and he already had the power to fight back. If he escaped, it would be difficult to find him next. Moreover, in the case of Fu Tianshu''s recovery, the old devil didn''t want to fight with him alone and tried to catch him. Fu Tianshu is a top fighter. Xingluo halberd is extremely powerful. The old devil is not afraid to lose. But he was afraid that he would take Fu Tianshu, but he was hurt by his opponent''s counterattack. This will greatly affect his confidence in negotiating with Chang''an and his subsequent efforts to deal with Cihang Bodhisattva. It is the safest way to drag Chang''an to surround Fu Tianshu, and then to surround and kill them together. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 642 Fu Tianshu is not the target of Gai Laomo. It is Cihang Bodhisattva and Doushi Academy. Old devil Gai must reserve some confidence for himself. Of course, in this way, the favor he sold to Chang''an city is naturally lighter, and there is no way. "Do you mean that Fu Tianshu and Lao Si are going to break through to the 16th frontier after the first World War and become wudaogudi?" Ao Kong asked. Beyond the fourteenth realm of Wu Dao and above Wu Huang, it is called Wu Shen. The 15th realm is the God King. The 16th border is the ancient emperor. The 17th realm is the emperor, the peak of Wushen. The reason why the 16th realm is called the ancient emperor is that those who can reach this realm are basically very old, which is the witness of their respective times. At present, Fu Tianshu''s practice in seclusion is to seek a breakthrough from the 15th realm to the 16th realm. These emperors are naturally different from ordinary military emperors. If the Emperor Wu is still in the world, then the ancient emperor and the emperor Ren have already jumped out of the original world and watched the past and the present from the dimension of time. With Fu Tianshu''s talent, if he breaks through to the 16th realm, his cultivation strength will be very important. Although old devil Gai has been famous for many years, he doesn''t dare to trust him. At the moment, I clearly told Chang''an city that I also hope that Chang''an city will pay attention to it and concentrate on attacking. After all, Fu Tianshu is now closed and may be able to go out at any time. It may take more than a year or even several years or decades. It could be the next moment. Aokong watched old devil Gai for a long time before he said, "how can I find you?" Old devil Gai replied, "just follow this picture. I''ll wait for you." The disciple of Senluo sword palace, who was attached to him, raised his hand and took out a map. The paper used in the map is dark, with several white dots flashing on it, as if there is life, moving on the black map. After handing the map to aokong, the black spot on the girl''s face disappeared. A black air rose from the woman''s face, then rose into the air, and finally disappeared in the unknown world. Old devil Gai did what he said. He really just wanted to spread the message. He didn''t leave any trace on the Senluo sword palace maid disciple, unlike the one he had on long shetuo. In doing so, he naturally expressed his sincerity. Ao Kong looked up and quietly watched the black gas disappear without any obstruction. After heiqi left the body, the palace girl disciple of nasenro sword suddenly became soft and lost consciousness. She couldn''t float in the air like before, and then she fell straight down. However, as soon as she moved, another woman''s hand held her. "How?" Fu Yuting looks calm and looks at aokong. Ao Kong nodded: "it should be all right now, but the vigilance should not be relaxed." "I understand." Fu Yuting nodded, did not say much, simply left with the younger generation. Ao Kong was still standing in the same place. He didn''t move his foot in the air. He just asked himself, "take the time to go?" Although we are not afraid of a strong enemy, we are no better at the moment than others. We should not make it more difficult for ourselves. Fu Tianshu is the best man to kill. Regardless of other people, aokong didn''t mean to give the enemy time to get through successfully. If he can, the next moment he will think that the other party is dead. "If what Gai Laomo said is true, we can easily get things done with his help." On aokong''s forehead, the rune was shining, from which came the voice of Shen horong. Zhang Dongyun calmly looks at the light and shadow mirage in front of him in the Daming Palace of Chang''an city. In the hall, Su Po, Zong Tianxuan and Shen Herong gathered together. "Big brother is now practicing in seclusion. It''s best not to give up halfway." Shen and Rong said: "with the help of old devil Gai, we are more sure to win Fu Tianshu. Now there is only one question left. For the sake of safety, should we even contact Qu Zi?" Qu Yuanwen is a close friend with the ancestor of Beidou. Among the students in Doushi academy, she was the most friendly with Chang''an City, which was indispensable in her early years. With her joining hands to deal with Fu Tianshu, it is naturally more secure.She may even invite more top scholars to help. In that case, even if Fu Tianshu broke through to the 16th frontier, as long as the early preparation is proper, there is still the possibility of encircling him here. The hidden danger lies in that, on the one hand, it owes the Doushi academy a lot of favor; on the other hand, there may be conflicts between the Doushi academy and the poor and strange devil Gai Kongwen, which can not form a joint force, but internal strife. In that way, Fu Tianshu was given a chance. Of course, if you want to say that you are more ruthless, that is to say that Gai Laomo sold Fu Tianshu. They sold Gai Laomo and Fu Tianshu together. We should communicate with Doushi Academy in advance. First, we should work together to solve Fu Tianshu''s problem, and then Chang''an will help Doushi academy solve Gai Laomo''s problem. In this way, you don''t even have to pay back the favor of Gai Laomo, and you don''t have to consider whether you have to kill Cihang Bodhisattva. "If you want to contact them, you have to talk about it in advance." Aokong is obviously interested in this method. Although Shen horong mentioned this, she did not agree with this kind of behavior. Su Po turns to look at Zong Tianxuan. On the one hand, Zong Tianxuan is more familiar with Fu Tianshu. On the other hand, Yu Tianquan was the main source of their hatred, and Fu Tianshu was only a part of it, which originated from Chu Yaoguang. For Zong Tianxuan, there were both Chu Yaoguang and their mentor. It is obvious that Zong Tianxuan is the one who hates Fu Tianshu the most in the world. "The poor and strange devil should also be on guard against this, especially the saint of careful road." Zong Tianxuan said: "if he noticed that a large number of experts in Doushi Academy were close to him, it might be a bad thing." Despite the deep hatred, Zong remained calm. Aokong, who was in Wuming Kingdom, could hear the conversation of the people in the hall. He asked, "can you contact the Taiqing Taoist?" If Mr. Taiqing is willing to help, then he, who has nine Xiao rings in his hand, can add insurance to his actions. Zhang Dongyun is eager to do the same. Otherwise, he will not be able to do it himself. "I can''t get in touch right now." Shen and Rong sighed softly. Zhang Dongyun also wants to sigh at the moment. Zong Tianxuan said: "contact Qu Zi, but Yan Ming only invites her. Solve Fu Tianshu first. Qu Zi is a sincere and trustworthy person. I don''t think his promise will be violated. After sparing the poor devil this time, how about helping her pursue the poor devil later?" Shen He Rong said: "such a compromise should be feasible and avoid taking risks." Aokong said: "go and act according to the situation. I''ll come out of Wuming, and we''ll meet on the way." In the Daming Palace, Su po said, "well, it''s not too late. We''re going to set out together now." He turned his head and looked at Zhang Dongyun: "big brother is at a critical moment of closing up. It''s best not to delay. The enemy we will face in the future may be far beyond the level of Fu Tianshu." Zhang Dongyun had a bitter smile in his heart. That''s right, but I can''t reach you right now if you really want me to help you. At present, he is more and more eager for the expansion of invincible city. Lord Zhang sighed in his heart, but his face was calm. Looking at the people below, he solemnly said, "don''t force." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 643 "Don''t worry, brother. We''ll save it." Zong Tianxuan, together with Shen Herong and Su Po, bid farewell to Zhang Dongyun. On the other side, aokong, who is in Wuming Kingdom, is the same. He came out of Wuming alone, and then joined with Zong Tianxuan in the void of the universe. Zhang Dongyun silently watched the crowd leave, then reached out and wiped it in the Daming Palace. There are two light and shadow pictures in mid air, which come from the other two objects. Zhang Chengzhu quietly looks at everything in the light and shadow picture. He really can''t "go out" to take care of Su Po, Shen horong and others. But it''s not that there is no other hope at all. I just don''t know if I can catch up with Let''s see the dark map. Aokong practiced the evil way, and Shen horong was proficient in relevant aspects. They soon figured out the way. A group of four people, immediately in the vast void of the universe, follow the guidance of old devil Gai, to find where he and Fu Tianshu and others are. In the middle of the road, there is the rise of literary atmosphere. Qu Yuanwen, the second sage of Doushi academy, arrived. "Thanks for your trip." Zong Tianxuan saluted each other and expressed his sincere thanks. Qu Yuanwen shook his head slightly: "respecting the master, the old master of Beidou gave me some advice in the past. It''s a pity that he was hurt by the rebellious disciples. Now I have a chance to avenge him. It''s just my heart''s wish. You don''t have to be polite. I''m really happy for the old master of Beidou to have a disciple like you. It''s just a pity that another like-minded fellow of your family has fallen." Zong Tianxuan nodded silently: "no matter what, today I want to thank Qu Zi." She looked at the dark map on aokong''s hand: "no matter how much I hate Fu Tianshu, I have to admit that his cultivation strength is extraordinary. Even today, I have become a martial god. His strength is still above me. It''s not enough just for me to want revenge." Qu Yuan said in classical Chinese, "it''s enough for you to stick to it and never give up." At this time, the black map, suddenly like a thick ink rolling, black juice everywhere. An old man''s face emerged from the dirty black water. He looked coldly at Qu Yuanwen and did not speak. Qu Yuanwen said calmly, "I''m here to avenge my old friends. If there''s anything, I''ll miss today. Besides, the Dean doesn''t know what''s going on today." After a moment''s silence, old devil Gai said, "I''ve heard that Qu Zi''s words will be practiced. I''ll believe you today." Qu Yuanwen nodded: "later, thank you." "I don''t deserve it." Poor and strange Demon Lord gaikong said in classical Chinese, "it''s Chang''an city. Since you''re here today, I''ll take it that you agree to the previous conditions?" Ao Kong snorted: "it''s only when you really kill three Fu Tianshu that you can count." The old devil said, "yes, come here. He hasn''t been through yet." Several people in Chang''an City, together with Qu Yuanwen, immediately followed Gai''s advice. Qu Yuanwen, the Confucian sub saint in the 16th realm, and Zong Tianxuan, the 15th realm, who also has the magic weapon Qiyao Hualing, are responsible for guarding one end at a time. They should also be wary that this is a trap. However, it seems that old devil Gai did not play any tricks, but actually sold Fu Tianshu to them. "I''m the first to do it." After really meeting, cover old devil for show sincerity, active say. At this time, Zong Tianxuan no longer focused on him, but on the void in front of him. Fu Tianshu''s seclusion place was not chosen in a certain world. Instead, he found an asteroid belt in the vast universe and hid in it. This was originally one of the nests that old devil Gai used to avoid his enemies, and he provided it to Fu Tianshu for retreat. If not for Gai Laomo''s direction, we can''t find this side in general. At the moment, a man and a woman appear in the asteroid swarm, full of vigilance. "This old devil is really unreliable," the woman said in a hateful voice The man didn''t speak, and his eyes were cautious. First of all, he fell on the two 16th realm masters, Gai Laomo and Qu Yuanwen. Then, his eyes swept the people of Chang''an city. His eyes finally fell on Zong Tianxuan. "Seven younger martial sisters?" The man asked slowly. Zong Tianxuan''s face was expressionless: "we are not in the same family any more."At the same time, without any delay, he pulled out his sword and cleaved to the two opposite people. Looking at the long lost and familiar Dao Guang, the man and the woman were nostalgic. They are yuan Tianji and Du Yuheng, the third and the fifth of the seven former brothers and sisters. Miss to miss, two people face this knife, dare not neglect. Because the "Chu Yaoguang" in front of us is clearly the 15th realm, which is the body of the God King of martial arts. Yuan Tianji took a step forward and stood in front of Du Yuheng. He stood in front of Du Yuheng alone. He didn''t know when he had a longer sledgehammer in his hand, which was higher than others. When he waved it, it blocked the same terrible light as Chu Yaoguang. On the other side, "Chu Yaoguang" holds the sword in one hand, and the sword has been drawn out in the other hand, which makes yuan Tianji and Du Yuheng''s eyelids jump at the same time. Qu Yuanwen''s literary talent spread to cover the four corners. Gai Laomo directly attacked Fu Tianshu''s seclusion place in the small constellation. "Chu Yaoguang" didn''t hesitate to make a move. Naturally, the reason is that Fu Tianshu may go out of the pass at any time. Since he wants to make a move, he has to fight for every cent and completely kill the enemy''s hope without giving him any chance. Old devil Gai and Qu Yuanwen share the same idea. Yuan Tianji took a breath with no expression on his face, and could not care to "reminisce" with his classmates whom he had not seen for many years. He immediately waved the sky fire sledgehammer in his hand to intercept old man Gai. Knowing that the other party was the chaos overlord of the 16th realm, Yuan Tianji was also fearless and never stepped back. In other words, he must not retreat and stick to the top. Xingluo smashing hammer is extremely violent and powerful. Although yuan Tianji has just entered the 15th realm, the characteristic of their inheritance is that they have strong attack power. In the face of his hammer, the practitioners of the 16th realm also need to pay attention to avoid being hit so straight. However, old devil Gai seemed to turn a blind eye and went on all the way. The ferocious blow to collapse the void hit him, and his figure seemed to turn into a pool of black water, which was torn apart and splashed everywhere. However, these scattered black water continued to move forward, and after passing yuan Tianji, they recombined into the shape of Gai Laomo. He doesn''t entangle with Yuan Tianji. He goes all the way and breaks into the small stars. Du Yuheng in the fourteenth realm doesn''t pose a threat to him. Yuan Tianji still wants to chase after him, but he has a sword in front of him. He parried in a hurry to block his opponent''s long sword, but the sword light appeared immediately. With this sword alone, he was surrounded by danger, forcing him to concentrate on the fight and not to be distracted from his death. "Second elder martial sister''s sword..." Yuan Tianji narrowed his eyes. He thought they were trying to distract them. But that sword just now was no less than Zong Tianxuan''s. What''s the matter with Chu Yaoguang? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 644 Yuan Tianji was confused, but he didn''t dare to be careless. He raised the sledgehammer. Then you see the infinite stars gather, and then the stars burst. The sledgehammer seemed to be burning and dumping all it had. Among the scattered stars, one of the three walls is taiweiyuan. Then, there is the destruction of taiweiyuan. The turbulent flow of starlight converges together, as if it can break through the void of the universe and form a blank road of destruction. But on the other side, Zong Tianxuan raises his knife and then cuts it down. Endless stars emerge and shine, surrounding Zong Tianxuan and arched her in the center. Then the stars burst, as if they were extinct, and the stars of the sky went to extinction together. Such magic power is the highest inheritance of Beidou, ziweiyuan! It is also the first of the three walls above the tianshiyuan and taiweiyuan. Once upon a time, among the disciples of Beidou''s ancestors, only Fu Tianshu, who had completed the 15th realm, practiced it. Now, after Beidou and Fu Tianshu, they reappear under Zong Tianxuan''s sword. The fierce ziweiyuan suddenly overwhelmed yuan Tianji''s taiweiyuan. However, Yuan Tianji looks calm, seems to have psychological preparation. He changed his moves in time, and when he arrived at Yang, the most profound momentum among his seven classmates became extremely ingenious. The previous taiweiyuan became a false move to lure the enemy into the deep. It was only after that that that the killing move really appeared. There are also endless heroes who defend yuan Tianji together. "Everyone is in the 15th century. Seven younger martial sisters, you will, and I will." Yuan Tianji as like as two peas in the hand, the same way of shooting the purple yuan, and fighting against the same heaven, and to strike the middle reaches while Zong Tianxuan is not born with old force. However, Zong Tianxuan made another sword. Ziweiyuan. The swords and swords come out together, and the two styles of ziweiyuan appear together! Earlier, Zong Tianxuan couldn''t make two moves together, so he had to cooperate with Ziwei and Taiwei. But these days, she has been able to combine the two moves. Yuan Tianji''s counterattack was smashed by the endless and fierce attack. Even though she has great attainments in swords and swords, can she perform such moves as Zi Weiyuan at the same time? Yuan Tianji is very surprised. He should be high spirited, but now he is facing a blow. Although yuan Tianji was not in a panic, he kept calm and quickly avoided. The opponent is stronger than expected, which makes him unable to continue to face it head-on. At present, he can only try to take the way of fighting with it. Du Yuheng on the other side was also shocked by Zong Tianxuan''s skill. She wanted to help, but now she was too busy. A sword, stop her way. It''s more powerful than the Xingluo sword of the second elder martial sister Zong Tianxuan in the past. Facing Su Po, Du Yuheng had to concentrate. Experts know if they have one. Su Po was a martial arts expert who was the peak of Wu Huang and was far superior to his peers. With only one sword, Du Yuheng''s heart tightened. It''s an opponent she doesn''t have a good chance of winning, even if she''s focused on it. In the face of such an enemy, if you dare to be distracted, you will be defeated in an instant. Du Yuheng was absorbed in Su Po, and never let go of the slightest bit. She has a clear grasp of the details in the aspect and even in her eyes. However, she clearly read out the meaning of regret in Su Po''s eyes and expression. Why would he regret it? At this point, Du Yuheng suddenly gave birth to a warning sign in his heart. A sense of extreme danger enveloped her, almost suffocating her. Du Yuheng subconsciously dodged and protected himself with his palms. Although her Star Destroyer is equally domineering and ruthless, she is more balanced in attack and defense than others. It gives her a bit of a chance. Starlight surging around her body, and then shattered, outward attack, to attack instead of defense. But in a hurry, the stars she could gather were limited.A strong force of terror, or in an instant tear smash her starlight turbulence. Du Yuheng only had time to dodge. The gap between the moment, she evaded the trunk key, but the body side of an arm, or by the other party''s sneak attack hit. It''s magnificent. It''s an arm. It''s broken in the middle. In the end, she was left with a broken arm on her shoulder, blood gushing from the wound, and a broken hand flying to the distance. The remaining big arms and small arms were smashed by the opponent''s blow, and there was no flesh and blood left. Du Yuheng looked back in horror. Then he saw that there was a transparent outline in the void, which gradually emerged and finally appeared. But it is a giant demon with the characteristics of chaos, Jai canthus, magic dragon, golden winged Mirs, mountain moving ape and magic mirage. This Troll on this facet appeared humanized sneer: "seven, sorry, rob your opponent, but today I just want to finish quickly." Su po said, "she''s yours." Six phase big devil grins: "thank you." Thank you very much Du Yuheng''s forehead was in a cold sweat, and his heart was filled with hatred. Just now, if Su Po hadn''t involved her too much attention, she wouldn''t have been attacked by this bastard Wait, can you really avoid it? Du Yuheng suddenly felt uncertain. In front of Zhang Dongyun, there are four illusions of light and shadow. Through one of them, he watched the scene quietly, then shrugged. Aokong has experienced many battles. But to a certain extent, he went smoothly in the past, so that many of his habits were very willful. In Zhang Dongyun''s previous life when playing games, Ao Kong always likes to be a soldier. Of course, he is superior in strength. He can win most of his opponents if he is reckless. But in fact, in his daily practice, he actively adds some of the whole stack to attack and agility, and his health and defense improvement are passive and incidental. Golden winged mirroc bird, magic dragon and magic mirage are closely related, which makes him hide, and can almost hide from all opponents in the same realm. Even Su Po, Shen horong and Zong Tianxuan had a hard time finding aokong. The combination of the three demon clans, namely the mountain moving demon ape, the jaic canthus and the chaos, and the help of the magic dragon and the golden winged mirroc bird, make his attack power and destructive power to an amazing degree, comparable to those of Su Po and Zong Tianxuan. Therefore, the way to make the most of what he has learned is actually Sneak attack, backstab. He hides, suddenly burst up that, with the realm of the opponent is very difficult to effectively resist. When it is detected, it is often too late to dodge or organize effective defense. If you hit the opponent hard, you will be able to directly destroy the next combat effectiveness of the opponent. Many people may even be killed by aokong. Only with aokong''s own temperament, this method is rarely used. After the Xianji incident and the first world war with Leihan, aokong was beaten twice by social education. Most of the time, he is still my old school. But there are times when exceptions start. When he''s very murderous and wants to kill each other. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 645 Ao Kong suddenly attacked and hit Du Yuheng on the spot. Thanks to Du Yuheng''s practice of martial arts, to a certain extent, he was inclined to attack and defend at the same time. If yu Tianquan and Xian Kaiyang were replaced, the situation would be even worse. This is exemplified by Gao Liang, the top Martial emperor of miejian sect. Du Yuheng lost an arm, although not as bright as aokong on the spot as a move to remove combat effectiveness, to the majority of life, but her broken arm under serious injury, strength also dropped significantly. It''s not only the lack of an arm, but also because the Qi and blood of the warrior is very important. If the Qi and blood are deficient under the injury, the strength decline is particularly serious. With aokong''s terror strength, there is no need to sneak attack next. The front is also a few moves, and Du Yuheng can be beaten to death. Du Yuheng intended to help yuan Tianji, but was badly hit by aokong. Yuan Tianji also wanted to rescue his younger martial sister. But it''s a pity that he can''t protect himself right now. Zong Tianxuan''s swords and swords come out together, and Yuan Tianji can''t resist the power of double ziweiyuan. He doesn''t dare face-to-face confrontation and can only fight. In addition, Zong Tianxuan''s self-cultivation strength soared further because he was wearing Qiyao Hualing. Really want to call Yuan Tianji to choose, he is willing to face him, line of sight to one side, stop on AO Kong. Without waiting for him to ask, aokong said coldly: "yes, that woman was hurt by Laozi." Fu Tianshu nodded: "I dare to do it." The words seem polite, but Fu Tianshu''s long halberd has already been raised, and it is a halberd directly, which falls to aokong. Zong Tianxuan wants to help and stop her, but he finds that at the same time, a halberd is coming at her. The mysterious feeling is born out of thin air. It didn''t seem that Fu Tianshu was too quick to make two moves. Even out of two moves, no matter how fast, no matter how short, there is still a gap. But now Fu Tianshu''s hand seems to have no interval. In an instant, he greets Zong Tianxuan and AO Kong at the same time. In addition to the mystery of space, there is also the mystery of time The ancient emperors are all very old. They are worthy of their reputation for jumping out of the present age and overlooking the long river of time. Zong Tianxuan and AO Kong met each other at the same time. They only felt that each other''s Halberd was very strong, and their surging power was endless. The stars are all over the sky, everything is dim. The vast universe, as if completely turned into a pure black, no more light. But then, all of a sudden, there are stars. Wenquxing. The bright star, full of wisdom and infinite mysteries, hangs quietly above Qu Yuanwen''s head. Confucian sage, Wenqu star. Under the light of the stars, Qu Yuanwen''s pen and ink began to have their own vitality, extremely flexible, re interwoven into a network from all sides, blocking Fu Tianshu''s turbulent flow of stars. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 646 If you can become a sage of literature, you will have extraordinary talent. Semi saints can''t be condensed to the extreme, they can only spread out and transform time and space into plane. But if you become a sub saint, you can become your own Wenqu star and compress space and time into a little bit. At this moment, under the flash of Qu Yuanwen''s Wenqu star, the whole void around him was surrounded by thick ink, and then began to shrink towards the middle. Whether it is the turbulent and violent starlight, or the heavy and fierce halberd, it seems that it will lose its meaning. However, it just seems. Fu Tianshu long halberd across the chest, starlight surging, constantly breaking the surrounding space-time, forced to withstand the compression of ink. "When we met last time, Qu Zi didn''t perform his music. I don''t know why? If you use Wenqu Xingdong, it''s not so easy for old devil Gai to save me. " Fu Tianshu''s tone was calm, as if he was chatting about home affairs. But his long halberd, which was across his chest, began to wave forward and gradually cut through the thick ink. Qu Yuanwen, with a dignified look, replied calmly, "I couldn''t do it. I had some old wounds at that time." She answered without slighting her subordinates. Heavy thick ink, black to white at first, and finally white. When they saw it, they realized something. This is probably the classic theory of Doushi academy, which is jealous of evil. It is said that there are many preconditions and conditions for the application of this classical theory, which is quite mysterious inside. Xin Yuanqing, Du Hai, Yue Fengling and others all practice, but whether they can use it or not is another matter. But there is no doubt that Qu Yuanwen has exerted himself at the moment. The black ink turns white, and the power suddenly increases greatly, which forcibly stops Fu Tianshu''s Xingluo halberd. Fu Tianshu''s expression was as indifferent as usual: "I think so. You don''t seem to be merciful. Now you are in the 16th realm. If you have a chance to learn Qu Zi''s most unique skill, I should show you something." At the same time, there are countless stars around his body. No matter Zong Tianxuan or Qu Yuanwen, they can recognize that it is ziweiyuan, the head of Sanyuan! Fu Tianshu''s halberd, the stars dark out, almost invisible torrent of terror, swept the four directions. Qu Yuanwen wrote continuously in the middle of the sky, one by one the ink became white, blessing in his star photos and "hatred of evil". The white point that collapses toward the center continues to contract very slowly. But it was quickly pushed out again. After so many times of contraction and expansion, the winner and loser finally came out slowly. "White ink" began to expand slowly but firmly. Looking slow, but as time goes on, the expansion speed starts to grow faster and faster! In the competition between the powerful in the 16th frontier, Qu Yuanwen fell behind. One side busy to deal with their wounds of old devil Gai, looking at what happened in front of him, his face as heavy as water. He didn''t know if he was wrong again. But now that it''s over, he can''t turn again. With Fu Tianshu''s temperament, even if he helps now, the other party will not agree to cooperate with him again. Old devil Gai breathed out a long breath: "please stop being jealous of evil, and don''t hurt me by mistake." After that, he turned into a poor man. Old devil Gai himself didn''t have much of a poor and strange body. He was even very small, just like a fierce tiger. But with a roar, the universe around seems to be shaking. Everyone''s heart was shaken by the evil thoughts. From this poor strange mouth, spit out a mass of chaotic unknown things. As soon as the chaos appeared, it quickly enlarged and expanded all around. All the void of the universe is broken by this chaos. The void is full of earth, water, fire and wind, and it turns into a desolate scene. "... the sea of chaos!" Yuan Tianji blurted out. That''s the mark of the 16th realm of the evil way, the chaos overlord realm. In the chaos sea, everything does not exist, but is a place of complete destruction, as if born in the universe to dig out a blank. All those who set foot in it are trapped in the vortex of chaos and subjected to the impact of the current of Vientiane. Only when the chaos sea itself is in it, can it be safe and sound.Old devil Gai released his chaotic sea. It''s a real kung fu. After fighting off Qu Yuanwen''s Wenqu star, Fu Tianshu was immediately surrounded by Gai Laomo''s chaotic sea. However, he was extremely brave, fearless in the face of the chaos sea, with halberds everywhere, even the chaos seemed to be cut, chaos was conquered, and the normal universe was restored. Gai Laomo controls the chaos sea and constantly besieges Fu Tianshu, but Fu Tianshu rushes left and right, and is about to break out. However, as soon as Fu Tianshu got out of Gai Laomo''s chaotic sea, he was immediately suppressed by Qu Yuanwen''s Wenqu xingzhao. Although he was a Confucianist, a devil and even an enemy, the two 16th realm masters cooperated with each other at this moment and took turns to fight against the powerful Fu Tianshu. Although the other side has just broken through to the 16th border, they are really a very powerful opponent, called Qu Yuanwen. They dare not be careless. On the contrary, their hearts were heavy. Because they can clearly feel that Fu Tianshu''s Halberd is more and more fierce than before. He can even afford to help yuan Tianji and Du Yuheng out of the siege again, not to let them be surrounded and killed by Chang''an people. Fu Tianshu''s eyes flashed, broke Qu Yuanwen''s Wenqu star again, and was immediately surrounded by the chaos sea of old devil Gai. But this time, his martial arts style suddenly changed. Zong Tianxuan, who has been paying close attention to him all the time, first frowns and looks puzzled. Then his eyes suddenly widen and brighten. Even yuan Tianji and Du Yuheng were on the spot. Around Fu Tianshu''s body, the stars gathered again, spread all over the four directions, closely connected, but clearly divided into three parts. "Shuang ziweiyuan is really an extraordinary idea. I don''t want to imitate it, but I take it as a gift in return." Fu Tianshu waved his halberd. It''s like a move to drive the stars. Ziwei, Taiwei and Tianshi are shaking at the same time. Three walls move together! Under Fu Tianshu''s move, the stars in the universe are in turmoil together, giving birth to the terrible power to destroy the void in all directions. The invisible dark torrent of stars runs through the sea of stars. Qu Yuanwen and Gai Laomo snorted at the same time. Wenqu star and chaos sea are attacked at the same time! Under Fu Tianshu''s move, he suppressed two opponents of the 16th frontier at the same time. "If the Lord of Chang''an doesn''t come in person, it''s better to withdraw today." Old devil Gai said in a dull voice. He was suffocated by the situation, but he had to admit that he was right in the first place. Fu Tianshu has the potential to challenge the great bodhisattvas such as Cihang. Although old devil Gai still has some cards on hand, it''s for Cihang Bodhisattva. There''s no need to go all out with Fu Tianshu right now. Qu Yuan Wen also looked at Shen He Rong and others. She didn''t want to. Instead, we will consider contacting our fellow students in Doushi Academy. Old devil Gai goes away, and the previous agreement can be abolished, not counting her breaking her promise. "Is it really that easy to walk?" Fu Tianshu said coldly: "today is the saint of the road. I have to take a few heads to get hurt." Shen and Rong then raised his hand to caress his forehead, and suddenly said with a smile: "of course there are still people in Chang''an, so why do we need elder brother to go out in person?" Fu Tianshu, Qu Yuanwen and Gai Laomo all moved in their hearts. The three looked in the same direction. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 647 The young Taoist who appeared in purple, wearing a Taoist crown and a purple Taoist robe, was exactly the one who was born after Li shulou transformed the three Qing Dynasties. The queen bee of Tianyuan and the king butterfly of magic Xia have been searching for him for a long time and finally found him. Under normal circumstances, it''s inconvenient to get in touch. Even if they find someone, they can''t know the situation of Su Po, Zong Tianxuan and others. But Zhang Dongyun''s notice is another matter. The Taoist of Yuqing, together with the queen bee of Tianyuan and the king butterfly of magic Xia, arrived at the first time. If you really want to say that, I''m afraid that Taoist Yuqing doesn''t have a knot in his heart about Chang''an city. There must have been a traitor among the brothers and sisters in the Xianji incident. Different from Mr. Taiqing and Shangqing Taoist, Yuqing Taoist must also want to find out. However, in general, Ming Tonghui, the "evil emperor" who ranked first, Su Po, the "sword demon" who ranked seventh, Ao Kong, the "ape Dragon King" who ranked eleventh, and Shen Herong, the "eternal evil" who ranked twelfth, are relatively less suspected. Li shulou didn''t witness the experience of the evil emperor as Lei Han did at the beginning. Generally speaking, as the head of the twelve hell, the evil emperor should not destroy the Great Wall. Su Po''s life, Li shulou always understand, and the other party had not entered the immortal trace, has been closed. Ao Kong''s temperament with Shen He Rong is relatively less suspect. But the so-called low suspicion, in the final analysis, is also relatively out. For Taoists in Yuqing, they dare not take it seriously and trust it completely. However, he had a war with Fu Tianshu at the beginning, and now he is not so hesitant to continue the previous war. In addition, tianyuanfeng and huanxiadie all moved to Chang''an City in Yanhuang kingdom. Considering the relationship between adoptive father and adoptive mother, it is inevitable for Yuqing Taoist to deal with Chang''an next time. After all, he came all the way to the universe. As for saying that he dares to let him come from the 15th realm, Zhang Dongyun naturally made a decision after he had a certain understanding. Fu Tianshu is also curious about this when he looks at Taoist Yuqing. Taoists in Yuqing didn''t say much. They just waved in the air. Then the purple Qi of Taoists condensed and turned into a purple jade Ruyi, which was knocked down by Fu Tianshu. Shen Herong, Su Po, Ao Kong and Zong Tianxuan, who inherited Chu Yaoguang''s memory, all had a slight twinkle of eyes and fixed their eyes on it. In addition to flashing light purple light, there are countless small black spots and small light spots around this purple Ruyi. Surrounded by purple, Xuan and yellow, this jade Ruyi is more thick. With one blow, it will create a new world. On top of the number of Taiqing Taoist methods, it is clear that it also integrates the Taoist Yuqing method, which is graceful and has no way. Fu was not surprised. He had been wrestling with this opponent for a long time, large and small countless, at least hundreds of games in a row. They know each other well. Fu Tianshu also praised the enemy for his brilliant attainments in Taoist Dharma, believing that he was the most brilliant Taoist heavenly king in his life. Especially when Taoist Yuqing is fighting at the moment, Fu Tianshu can clearly distinguish the other side from the other side. He is more skillful and sharper than before. To be sure, this opponent is only one step away from the realm of Tianzun, the 16th realm of Taoism. He may cross that natural chasm at any time. Before the contest, not only Fu Tianshu benefited a lot, but also Yuqing Taoist gained a lot. However, the last step, the other side did not cross the past, now is still the Taoist emperor. But he Fu Tianshu is completely different. The halberd of Xingluo exterminates the world only when the chest is horizontal, and the powerful power of Sanyuan gathering together has slowed down the falling speed of xuanhuang ziruyi and blocked it outside. Then, as Fu Tianshu waved his halberd, the star burst, and the power of terror began to shake xuanhuang ziruyi. It seems that the long halberd will smash this Ruyi in the next moment. But at this time, a little mysterious suddenly appeared in front of Fu Tianshu, blocking his Xingluo halberd. This point is very mysterious. It can be summarized in four directions, but it only focuses on one point. It''s hard to say and ponder. However, this point steadily blocked Fu Tianshu''s Xingluo halberd. Time and space seem to be meaningless at this time, which is difficult to evaluate. In front of everyone''s eyes, there was a vague Qingyun, but it was difficult to be sure how that point developed into such Qingyun.Qingyun unfolded and immediately shook Fu Tianshu''s Halberd away. Fu Tianshu''s eyes burst out bright light. When Taoist Yuqing first appeared, he didn''t find the problem. Until the two sides hand in hand, a moment before that point, Fu Tianshu''s heart again emerged warning signs, whim. For those who are strong in martial arts in his realm, this is undoubtedly extremely unusual, and it also shows great danger. Sure enough, this suddenly unfolds into Qingyun, which seems to merge Qu Yuanwen''s Wenqu star and Gai Laomo''s chaotic sea at the same time, and further surpasses their joint efforts! This feeling... The beginning of reunification, supreme limitless? I have never seen such a method from Taoist Yuqing before. It''s not his way, but it''s not like the magic weapon of Taoism. It seems that the law is illegal and the treasure is not. What is it? Fu Tianshu was surprised and puzzled, but his action was not slow. He experienced many battles in his long halberd was Qingyun swing away the first time, then the body flash, instantly moved to other places. Xuanhuangziruyi falls down and makes a void. But that Qingyun is constantly fluctuating in the Dark Universe. It''s hard to understand the chaos, and it''s hard to guess. It''s frightening to see. Su Po, Zong Tianxuan, Ao Kong and Shen horong are all right. Qu Yuanwen and Gai Laomo looked at the Qingyun with solemn and wary faces. Yu Ruyi, a Taoist of Yuqing, hit the air the first time and looked calm. Immediately, a lot of purple Qi dispersed, and then condensed into hundreds of Ruyi in the universe. He hit Fu Tianshu again. The cloud of celebration fluttered forward, intending to cover Fu Tianshu. Zhang Dongyun is also interested in watching this scene in the Daming Palace of Chang''an city. Taoists of the Taiqing Dynasty got the treasure of preaching, which is a nine Xiao ring. The Taoist of Shangqing Dynasty got the fragments of immortal trace, which may build a powerful array. Taoist Yuqing doesn''t seem to be simple either. They are not inferior to each other, and each of them has his own unique skills Zhang Dongyun is not sure about the specific origin of this Yuanshi Qingyun, because Yuqing Taoist and the two demon saints arrived here immediately after they met and did not return to Chang''an city. According to the conversation between Taoist Yuqing and his adoptive father and mother, this primordial Qingyun was acquired by chance. Fu Tianshu was able to recover so quickly and then practice in seclusion, thanks to the help of Gai Laomo when he didn''t know Chang''an city. It is the contribution of yuanshiqingyun that Taoist Yuqing can cure his own injury as soon as possible after both sides are defeated. Fu Tianshu had been a martial god of the 15th realm for many years, but he only had one chance. The battle with Yuqing Taoist met this opportunity, and he successfully broke through to the 16th realm. Compared with him, the accumulation of Yuqing Taoist''s cultivation of the 15th Taoist emperor is not so profound. The battle with Fu Tianshu made him great progress, but he was still a little short of the 16th Tianzun. But with this mysterious and mysterious yuanshiqingyun, he was sure enough to fight Fu Tianshu in the 16th frontier. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 648 Although Fu Tianshu was surprised by the sudden appearance of Yuqing Taoist, he didn''t feel frustrated or flustered. Martial arts can be cultivated to such a state, all experienced a hundred battles, and brave and fearless, firm will. In the face of a sudden strong enemy, Fu Tianshu is strong when he meets a strong enemy, and even has a little excitement in his heart. Although the cultivation level of Yuqing Taoist was lower than that of Qu Yuanwen and Gai Laomo, it was undoubtedly a more powerful opponent for Fu Tianshu. The stars gathered again, the three walls vibrated, and countless stars died out. Together, they turned into a torrent of destruction that tore up the universe to meet the Taoist of Yuqing and Qingyun of Yuanshi. However, although Fu Tianshu''s Halberd of Xingluo exterminating the world is extremely fierce, it is still not enough to break through the Qingyun of the first Yuan Dynasty. The violent and terrifying attack, against Qingyun at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, suddenly turned into a gentle breeze and drizzle, and was dispelled into invisibility without any smoke. At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Qingyun contracted freely under the control of Yuqing Taoist and began to attack Fu Tianshu. As soon as he put it in and out, Qingyun in the Yuan Dynasty became a bit unpredictable, which made Fu Tianshu feel elusive and had to give way. However, Fu Tianshu still has fierce counterattack, threatening Yuqing Taoist. The Taoist of Yuqing didn''t just defend Qingyun in Yuanshi, but gave full play to the mysteries of this spiritual object, both offensive and defensive. Fu Tianshu''s attack was extremely fierce. When Qingyun was used to attack at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, it was inevitable that he could not take full care of the protection of Yuqing Taoist himself, so he still gave Fu Tianshu a loophole. The fierce and domineering Xingluo halberd is not lack of flexibility, but all embracing. However, even if there is a turbulent flow of stars, which avoids the interception of Qingyun at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty and rushes to the vicinity of Yuqing Taoist himself, the threat has been greatly reduced, and it has been smashed by xuanhuang ziruyi, which is derived from Yuqing Taoist''s own Taoism. The Taoist of Yuqing had Yuanshi Qingyun to help him. He had the upper hand and forced Fu Tianshu to run away from him. The understanding of the mystery of time by those who are strong in martial arts in the realm of ancient emperors is also dispelled when they meet Qingyun in Yuanshi, and they are unable to take advantage of it. However, this tenacious opponent, also known as Taoist Yuqing, must do his best. The opponent is not only a strong warrior in the 16th realm, but also a top figure in the 16th realm. The attack is extremely sharp. If you are a little careless, you will be seriously injured by Fu Tianshu. In particular, Yuqing Taoist has a vague feeling. Because of the confrontation with him, Fu Tianshu is constantly adapting and learning, and continues to strive for perfection. Martial arts has a vague sign of progress again. Zong Tianxuan, who came from the same school as Fu Tianshu, saw it most clearly. This former elder martial brother was just moving together. Now, however, it goes to a higher level and tends to the state of three walls in one. His talent of martial arts is amazing. Although Qu Yuanwen and Gai Laomo didn''t see it clearly, they could see that Fu Tianshu''s counterattack was more and more fierce. They will never give each other this opportunity. Even Qu Yuanwen, who didn''t like siege, thought that his old friend Beidou Laozu died in the hands of his disciple Fu Tianshu. He didn''t hesitate at this moment and made a decisive move. The old devil will not be polite. He and Fu Tianshu have completely torn their faces. Taking the other party as a person, even if there is gratitude, it does not mean that he will tolerate being betrayed. Without mentioning the feeling of helping before, old devil Gai made a very powerful enemy for himself. For Fu Tianshu to leave today, his future will be endless. The old devil''s determination to kill him now is no lower than Zong Tianxuan and Qu Yuanwen. With Yuqing Taoist and yuanshiqing Yunding in front, Qu Yuanwen and Gai Laomo joining the war, Fu Tianshu can''t bear the burden and completely crush the possibility of his persistence and turnover. One scholar and one devil are both the 16th realm. Their strength can''t be ignored. They can kill him. On the other hand, Zong Tianxuan, Su Po, Ao Kong and Shen Herong would not tell them the rules of the river and the lake. Although Zong Tianxuan is the 15th realm, unlike Yuqing Taoist who has Yuanshi Qingyun''s help, she is dressed in Qiyao Hualing, so many 16th realm masters dare not despise her strength. To be realistic, she is still no match for Fu Tianshu. But now, like Qu Yuanwen and Gai Laomo, they join the battle group. The sword is shining, and Fu Tianshu is in danger. On the other side, aokong summoned Lianhuan, but he was staring at Du Yuheng.Du Yuheng, who had broken his arm and was seriously injured before, was hard to support. His chest and abdomen were penetrated by AO Kong''s terrible evil Qi. Under the action of the heaven breaking blade, which is the unique knowledge of the devil way, it seems that countless sharp blades burst out from Du Yuheng''s body. This master of the highest level of Wu Huang''s realm suddenly fell apart! After her body broke, the invisible blade did not stop. More and more sharp blades burst out from her broken body parts, chopping her into a blood mist. Just as Du Yuheng burst into a blood mist, a soft force suddenly enveloped her. But the power has come to an end. Du Yuheng has been dismembered by AO Kong and is dead. It was Fu Tianshu who tried to help, but because of the influence of Yuanshi Qingyun, the Taoist of Yuqing, he couldn''t save it. At the same time, another blood shot in the universe. Yuan Tianji of the 15th frontier has the upper hand over Su Po of the 14th frontier. He wanted to rescue Du Yuheng, but suddenly he was confused and his mind was empty. As the king of martial arts, Yuan Tianji soon came back. Don''t take an eye to see, he also knows that is the magic Xia butterfly of the demon Saint realm to hand. Under normal circumstances, it is not so easy for the magic Xia Butterfly King in the same realm to suppress his spirit with magic method. The magic Xia butterfly is not a fighting demon. The two sides really want to fight, I''m afraid he beat each other to death. But he wanted to suppress Su Po in the fourteenth realm, but it was not so simple. He had to concentrate. Even if we separate a little spirit and notice Du Yuheng''s side, Su Po immediately brings back some situation. This kind of time magic Xia Butterfly King gives him, is true to want old life. Yuan Tianji came back to see the Butterfly King. Because he didn''t care! Su Po''s five fingers are empty, and the invisible sword in his hand has been cut off. The handle of a sledgehammer was cut off on the spot. The sword front continues to move forward, Yuan Tianji''s chest blood straight Biao, has added a wound. He tried his best to suppress the wound, his sword was rampant, and his body retreated. At the same time, he held the broken handle hammer tightly and continued to hit Su Po, and resolutely fought back. But in the middle of his hammer, he suddenly stopped. In the distance, Shen and Rong wrote a big word "Ding" in the air. Although she is the cultivation of the fourteenth realm, her strength is the same as that of Su Po and AO Kong, which is far beyond the comparison of other practitioners of the fourteenth realm. Yuan Tianji was injured first. At this time, she was suddenly attacked by her magic power. Her action was unavoidable and slowed down. If he is slow, Su Po is not slow, he will be cut off with a sword. Yuan Tianji had lost his chance, but he had to dodge desperately. Although avoid the key, but by Su break a sword on the spot will carry the big hammer of that arm cut off! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 649 After su Po hit yuan Tianji with one sword, he looked calm and happy. He immediately took another sword and chopped at the other side. But at this time, a long halberd of terror came across. Fu Tianshu''s figure flashed and stopped in front of Yuan Tianji. The warrior breaks through the air and moves, forming a "speed" advantage. Even if he is besieged by many powerful enemies, it still shows up at this time. The terrible halberd, almost without any sign, had already appeared in front of Su Po. The 16th frontier ancient emperor''s attack on Wu Huang, even if it was not a genius like Fu Tianshu, the gap was terrible. However, Chang''an City has obviously been on guard against this. A hexagonal light shield appeared in front of Su Po. With this transparent hexagonal prism as the center, more hexagonal light mirrors appear and turn into a light wall in an instant. It''s the queen bee of the 15th demon tribe. The light wall seems to be light and thin, but with the attack power of Fu Tianshu''s halberd, cracks appear under the shaking of the light wall, and then with the crack expansion, it is completely broken. For Su Polai, the time he had won was long enough for him to retreat. Fu Tianshu failed to make any contribution under his halberd, and he didn''t mean to pursue. It''s not that he doesn''t want to, it''s that he can''t. Although he fought back Su Po and the queen bee of Tianyuan, and saved yuan Tianji, Fu Tianshu''s body was also in place. He gave Taoist Yuqing a chance. At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Qingyun collapsed and concentrated on one point, hitting Fu Tianshu. Although Fu Tianshu tried to avoid the key points, he was still penetrated by this point and made a hole in him. The powerful body of the 16th emperor can''t help but suffer from it. The attacks of Zong Tianxuan, Qu Yuanwen and Gai Laomo were even higher than before and followed closely. Fu Tianshu finally no longer loves war. He grabs yuan Tianji, who has broken his arm, and runs away. However, the sword of Beidou, the star of Wenqu of Qu Yuanwen, the sea of chaos of Gai Laomo, and the mysterious yellow purple Ruyi of Yuqing Taoist are still chasing him and fighting him. As soon as both sides fled and pursued, they lost sight in the void. Only Du Yuheng and Yuan Tianji''s severed arm were left. At the wound of the broken arm, Su Po''s sword spirit is still raging. Without the resistance of Yuan Tianji''s own strength, the broken arm was twisted into blood foam in a twinkling of an eye. "Bah!" Ao Kong spat, not satisfied: "old four, old eight, don''t run away for that son of a bitch surnamed Fu!" The queen bee of Tianyuan looked at her old friend Huanxia Butterfly King: "let''s follow up and have a look." The Butterfly King nodded: "good." Shen and Rong said: "hard two." "I don''t deserve it." Two demon saints immediately followed up. Standing still in the void, Su Po breathed out a long breath: "sure enough, the universe is very big, and there are many masters. When we learn literature, we should open our eyes and always have the heart of self-examination." "When you get to the 16th frontier, you will be better than him." Aokong''s mouth curled. Su po said: "it is a kind of ability to cultivate the 16th realm." "I''m confident I can do it, don''t you?" Aokong said to the void: "if you don''t mention the 16th realm, your 15th realm is right in front of you." In the void of the universe, a hammer with a broken handle floats quietly. On the surface of the hammer, there are traces of Tao. It is obvious that they were cut off when they fought with Zong Tianxuan and Su Po. Inside the crack, there is a golden red luster, flickering, like sunlight. The smell of the hot stars and sky fire came from it, just like the sun. "It''s really a rare fire phase spirit, which contains more metallographic breath." Su Po nodded slightly and agreed with AO Kong''s opinion, but he didn''t rush to collect it. His mind is not here: "this time we failed to win Fu Tianshu on the spot. Our trip is not a success." Shen He Rong said: "the seventh brother is worried that Ananda may help Fu Tianshu?" "Isn''t there a saying in Buddhism? Put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha on the spot?" Su po said that, but he shook his head. "If we can''t get him on the spot, it may be the hidden danger." Ao Kong snorted: "this is to thank that cover empty text, help Fu Tianshu raise to the 16th realm."Shen He Rong said: "we are really a bit late. If it wasn''t for the Butterfly King and the queen bee to find them as soon as possible, the fourth brother and the eldest brother would have informed them to come in time. I''m afraid today''s ending will be the reverse." Zhang Dongyun''s voice sounded in the void: "there''s no need to find responsibility. If you want to say that this time I''m closed, I''m not willing to give up halfway after all." Listen to him put the pot next, Su Po three people shake their heads: "big brother, what do you say? It''s our lack of strength that makes you carry too much burden. " "Damn it, you can''t live, Fu Tianshu can''t turn the sky." Zhang Dongyun said: "what I pay more attention to now is my fourth younger brother." "Shangqing Taoist, and... Mr. Taiqing?" Shen and Rong asked softly. In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City in the Yanhuang Kingdom, Zhang Dongyun sat back in his chair and said slowly, "let''s see the result of their pursuit of Fu Tianshu. When they come back, maybe everything will be clear." In terms of personal hatred, Fu Tianshu was more than the Taoist of Shangqing Dynasty. Zhang Dongyun is very frank. Fu Tianshu was the enemy of Zong Tianxuan and Chu Yaoguang. And the real life debt of Shangqing Taoists to Chang''an city is qingyezhen and so on. For Chang''an City, and in his personal mind, it is self-evident which is more important. Of course, it doesn''t affect that he will definitely settle accounts with the Taoist of the Qing Dynasty. It''s just a matter of priority. But at that time, only human factors were taken into consideration. On the other hand, Shangqing Taoists were more important. After all, Fu Tianshu didn''t have any immortal trace fragments in his hand. At present, the duration of invincible city is relatively abundant. But for Lord Zhang, there must be more pieces of fairy trail. Unfortunately, Shangqing Taoist was too cautious, and Lord Zhang never found a chance to catch him. But now, there is hope. In Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun put his hands together in front of him, with ring finger and little finger clasped, and the tips of middle finger, index finger and six fingers of thumb opposite. According to past experience, if anyone refines Fenshen, whether it is noumenon or Fenshen, as long as one enters the invincible City, Lord Zhang can drag the rest in. Now the problem is. If Yuqing Taoist enters Chang''an City, can Shangqing Taoist and Mr. Taiqing also be dragged in? Zhang Dongyun was thinking about this possibility before he found Taoist Yuqing. Li shulou''s one energy turns into three clearness, and one is divided into three. Strictly speaking, it is not a refining of three parts. Mr. Taiqing, Shangqing Taoist and Yuqing Taoist are all their own noumenon. But after all, they are Li shulou''s one to three, and according to their path of practice, they will return to one in the future. In this case, can invincible City drag him? On the other hand, he''s got fairy trail pieces on hand. According to the experience that fragments of immortal trace can interfere with the seal of the invincible City, can the Taoist of Shangqing who holds fragments of immortal trace resist the call of the invincible city? We haven''t delayed such a goal before, and Zhang Dongyun doesn''t count now. I just found Taoist Yuqing. Because Zong Tianxuan was in a bad situation, I asked Taoist Yuqing to come here to deal with Fu Tianshu. When Yuqing Taoist returns to Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun must try to drag the other two Li bookstores. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 650 If we can drag Shangqing Taoist into Chang''an City, it will be much easier to deal with him. If he can''t be dragged in because of the two pieces of fairy trail fragments in his hand, the city master needs to consider other ways to find him in advance. Chang''an City Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun after thinking for a moment, the heart gradually has a care. He turned his attention back to his cultivation and system construction task. These two are always the foundation of our life. Chengyang Taoist and Jiefeng, as well as four other big demons, are now moving in six directions to further expand the void of the universe. With their unremitting efforts, everything has been quite fruitful. It''s just that Zhang Dongyun is not sure about the completion standard of the system tasks, and how precise the requirements are, so he has been asking them to keep improving, even if the speed is a little slower, so as not to rework later. After the six masters have reached a certain distance, they stop for a while, and then communicate with each other to make up for the vacancy left by their six previous straight-line actions. The farther the distance is, the larger the blank area will be due to the angle, which requires them to spend more time and energy to explore. Zhang Dongyun is already considering adding more staff to help them in the future. Now that he is in the realm of six harmonies, he gradually reaches a bottleneck. The bottleneck is not that all kinds of spiritual things can help, or that the irrigation of invincible city can help. It''s Lord Zhang himself, who needs further insight. Therefore, after arranging all the things at hand and having no other chores at present, Zhang Dongyun went out of Chang''an City and left the Yanhuang world directly to the boundless void of the universe. At present, invincible city also contains part of the void of the universe. But Zhang Dongyun went directly out of the invincible city. He was completely in the universe and quietly felt the vastness of the void. The fourteenth realm of Wudao, also known as the fifth realm of Wuhuang peak, is called Weizhen Huanyu. To this realm of martial arts master, for the understanding of the mystery of space cognition, to reach the peak of Wuhuang realm. In the fourteenth realm of all the paths of practice, the highest attainments of Wuhuang are also the highest. Only the realm of Yangshen, the highest level of Yuanshen of Taoism, can be compared. Those who are strong in martial arts constantly feel the emptiness of the universe and the power of celestial bodies, which confirms the invisible body and trains themselves. Only in this way can the human body continuously break through the shackles, surpass the past, and reach a new realm with extremely vigorous Qi and blood. On the other hand, such martial arts masters can break through the void of the universe and travel through the vast universe. This is the only way to jump out of the small world and lead to a broader universe. Zhang Dongyun can simulate all this in the invincible city. However, he chose to experience in the real universe. Invincible city to simulate everything, there is always the same bottom line, that is, Zhang Chengzhu can not really encounter risks. It''s safe, but it''s still one step away from his real experience, which is not conducive to his accumulation of experience and flexibility in the face of emergencies. This is the most important thing for the cultivation of martial arts. On the average level, the warrior is always the most practical way of practice. All those who can reach a high level will be killed for the rest of their lives. In order to grow his own strength, Zhang Dongyun always remembers to make up this lesson for himself. His current strength is already on top of the 14th frontier experts such as Chengyang immortal and Jiefeng. Chengyang real person with a yuan mirror and Lei Wang Zhenfu sword is qualified to fight with him. However, because of the mystery of space, his perception of void may not be better than Xie Feng and Cheng Yang. But Zhang Dongyun is not weak in this respect. He explored the void left by the six masters, which can be regarded as helping to complete the task of construction, carrying out self-cultivation at the same time, killing two birds with one stone. So in the following days, Zhang Dongyun went to and fro with Chang''an City in the void outside the boundary. He didn''t know the length of the day and the moon. As time went on, he became more and more aware of the mystery of space. He gradually reached the critical point between the thirteenth and fourteenth realms. To be exact, it was a kick. His two legs, already by a, into the door, only the other foot is still behind.At the last critical moment, Zhang Dongyun is more calm, not impatient, and continues to move forward at his own pace, waiting for the time to come. On this day, Zong Tianxuan and others sent back news. She joined hands with Taoist Yuqing, Qu Yuanwen, and Gai Laomo. Although she successfully damaged Fu Tianshu, she was still on the verge of success. Ananda himself rescued Fu Tianshu. Yuqing Taoist had Yuanshi Qingyun with him. Although he was powerful, he escaped to his opponent after all. In the end, the situation was extremely bad for the three people who pursued Fu Tianshu. Chang''an City failed to solve Fu Tianshu''s problem. Of course, he was disappointed, but at least he had enough confidence. With Fu Tianshu in his arms, you have a kind of mind. In contrast, the mood on the other side of the empty text is extremely bad. The original reinforcement turned into a strong enemy. "It''s true to repay your kindness and revenge, but even if it''s my benefactor, it''s one thing that I''m willing to work for you to repay your kindness. It''s another thing that you want to sell my life. I''ll still repay you for your kindness. In the future, I''ll spare you once, but it''s up to us to settle the accounts for the second time." Fu Tianshu''s tone of voice is flat, but no one will question his determination. Old devil Gai always has a headache when he thinks about it. With Fu Tianshu''s strength, it''s not that the old devil is afraid of his problems, but that pingtian is such an enemy. How can he plan for Cihang Bodhisattva and Doushi academy? This simply cut off his hope of turning over. Next, to avoid being chased to death by Saint Lu is the practical problem he should consider. It''s OK to cooperate with Chang''an city. Can he still keep his independence if he completely hides in Chang''an City? Gale had to make a decision. On the other hand, Qu Yuanwen''s situation is not good. If Ananda intervened, he would not miss the chance to disintegrate Chang''an City and Doushi Academy. Qu Yuanwen and Gai Laomo joined hands to deal with Fu Tianshu, which actually violated the taboo of Lu sage to a certain extent. She herself is likely to be reprimanded by Saint Lu. If Chang''an city accepts the poor and strange devil Gai Kongwen again, their relationship with Doushi academy, which has just taken a turn for the better, will immediately turn for the worse. "Well, we can do our own business, regardless of what others think." Zhang Dongyun received the news and said calmly: "Gai Kongwen strictly abides by the rules of Chang''an city. Can Chang''an not accommodate him? Under the rule of Chang''an, there are not one or two practitioners of the evil way. If they all have to worry about Doushi academy, does the eleventh younger brother have to stop at the level of demons all the time? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 651 After hearing Zhang Dongyun''s words, Ao Kong said, "of course it''s impossible." After all, the sky in the East is vast. Doushi academy naturally subdues demons when they encounter demons. However, if it is said that it is generally aimed at the demons with higher cultivation. The demons in the nine realms and below will not have the energy to plow all the demons in the whole oriental heaven if they don''t come across them face to face. However, the demons above the fourteenth realm are the enemies of Doushi Academy. This is also a hidden danger between Doushi academy and Chang''an city. Aokong was still in the fourteenth realm, and he failed to become a demon. Doushi academy turned a blind eye. When he arrives at the 15th frontier, there will be a question mark on whether the other side will continue to compromise. If he becomes a demon chaos overlord in the 16th realm like Gai Kongwen, it''s almost certain that Lu Shengren will turn against Chang''an city. This has nothing to do with the strength comparison between the two sides. The blood Qi demon Zun, the peak of the 17th heaven demon, has always avoided confrontation with Lu Shengren, most of the time avoiding each other. If we meet head-on, the saint of the road will be dead to the end. For now, there is a temporary peace between the two sides. If aokong was "informed and interested" and stayed in the fourteenth realm, Doushi academy would not force to lift the lid. Even if aokong wandered in front of them, they would look as if they were talking and laughing with aokong. To some extent, this can be regarded as a silent tacit understanding. But the problem is that neither Ao Kong himself nor Chang''an city will be reconciled to this. "Fu Tianshu stays for the future. He''s a grasshopper after autumn. Unexpectedly, for a long time, fourth brother and eighth sister, you''ll come back first." Zhang Dongyun said. In the light and shadow picture in front of him, Zong Tianxuan answered, "yes, big brother." Taoist Yuqing, no response. However, he eventually returned to Chang''an City in the Yanhuang kingdom with Zong Tianxuan, Huanxia Butterfly King and Tianyuan Bee King. All along, Taoist Yuqing wanted to find out the whole story of everything in the original fairy trail. Find out who betrayed him and them. "Big brother, long time no see." Wearing a purple Taoist robe and a Taoist crown, the Taoist appeared in the main hall of Daming Palace in Chang''an City, calmly looking at Zhang Dongyun. "I''d like to say it''s OK, but it''s hard to say it''s OK with your current situation." Zhang Dongyun looked at him: "but just come back." When Taoist Yuqing entered the invincible City, Zhang Dongyun knew everything about him. What Mr. Taiqing said at the beginning was not a lie. They were all made by Li shulou when he broke through the fourteenth realm to the fifteenth realm. To some extent, the three can be regarded as one of the three, but they do not share the same ideas. After they are separated, they do not know what the other two are doing. But close to a certain distance, they can sense each other''s existence. As Mr. Taiqing said, Taoist Yuqing inherited the worldly wisdom of Li shulou. Because of this, he was very concerned about what happened in the original fairy trail. At present, although he came to Chang''an city to face Zhang Dongyun, Su Po, Zong Tianxuan, Ao Kong and Shen horong, his heart was still full of vigilance. Perhaps the joy of seeing my brother and sister again after a long separation could not help but emerge in my heart. But this joy can''t dilute the sense of vigilance that always lies in my heart. No matter Zhang Dongyun, Su Po, Shen horong and others are surprised. Before that, why not? If Zhang Dongyun didn''t have the system of invincible City, how could he completely believe the Yuqing Li bookstore in front of him? "... that''s about it." Zhang Dongyun tells the present Taoist Yuqing about other people, such as Yang Li, Ying Xiaowo and Lu Xueyuan. Together with the contradiction between Lei Han and his elder brother, as well as the current situation of Lei Han, they are frank and have nothing to hide. "It''s useless to talk too much. It''s true for you and us to see our hearts as time goes on." Zhang Dongyun looked at Taoist Yuqing and said calmly. After listening quietly, Yu Qingdao''s expression didn''t fluctuate. He just asked: "you mean, you and the fifth younger brother, no one is a traitor, but the fifth younger brother misunderstood you, but..."He faced Zhang Dongyun squarely: "however, you still can''t explain this misunderstanding?" "There are some, but far from it." Zhang Dongyun said: "so your current understanding can''t be miscalculated." Taoist Yuqing quietly looked at Zhang Dongyun and suddenly asked, "if I don''t believe what you said, are you going to turn me into a fifth younger brother?" His voice was always calm. It is said that he inherited Li shulou''s worldly wisdom, but at least his appearance and speech seemed to be as calm as Shangqing Taoists and Mr. Taiqing. This is also similar to Li shulou himself, who was always indifferent. There is Yuanshi Qingyun in, Fu Tianshu as a powerful master, there is no way to take him. At the moment, Taoist Yuqing talked about the possible conflict between himself and Chang''an City, and his tone was still calm, like talking about the weather. "You know what I always do." Zhang Dongyun is more calm than the other party. A smile appeared on the face of Taoist Yuqing for the first time: "yes, I always know that." For the rest of us, the evil emperor is the same. He was much more generous and gentle only when he became a brother of his own. But it never means that he has become a clay pincher. It doesn''t matter if Taoist Yuqing doesn''t believe what he said. It doesn''t mean that he will turn against each other if he leaves alone. Just like Mr. Taiqing. But if you do it like Lei Han, you will have to suffer even if you don''t die. Of course, all this is based on the premise that Chang''an city can win him. Although Taoists in Yuqing are not arrogant, they are not lack of self-confidence. But he did not plan to fight with Chang''an city. On the contrary, he is willing to stay in Chang''an City as Zhang Dongyun said. You can see horsepower from afar, but you can see people''s heart from time to time. "If there are enemies, I will fight with you." Taoist Yuqing spoke very directly. Of course, Zhang Dongyun also knows that the other party will always keep a wary mind before completely trusting everyone, so as not to be used as cannon fodder. "Although Fu Tianshu is in the same boat with Buddhism, it is not enough to cause trouble. Let them go at the moment." Zhang Dongyun looked at Taoist Yuqing and said, "there''s really another thing at the moment. You''re the best person to do it." Taoist Yuqing nodded: "what''s the matter?" Zhang Dongyun said: "there is a lot of space between Yanhuang Kingdom and Wuming kingdom. The universe is so far away that it is always inconvenient to communicate with each other." Yuqing Taoist heard the string song and knew the elegant meaning: "do you want to break through the empty array bridge?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 652 "Yes, I''m closed now. You''re the best choice." Zhang Dongyun said. Generally speaking, in the same realm, martial arts, Taoism and Confucianism have the deepest understanding of the mystery of space. Confucianists tend to maintain a stable space, while martial arts and Taoism tend to break through the void. Among them, the martial arts'' ability to move the void is basically focused on themselves. At most, they take some people with them when they move. But if you want to build a bridge between the two distant places, it is not the strength of the warrior. To be exact, most Taoist masters can''t do it either. However, the top figures in Taoism, creating and arranging the corresponding array, may build a bridge and gateway between the two places, which can span the vast and distant void. Although both Twilight mist and Chengyang immortal are the peak of Taoist Yuanshen, they have no such ability at present. When master Mo Li was at the peak of his cultivation, he could have a try. Among the five heavenly kings imprisoned by Chang''an City in taiyimen, immortal Shaoqing, immortal Mingxuan and immortal Duqing are sure to do so. The premise is to give them enough time and the natural resources and local treasures needed for the formation. But the current situation is not only to set up a gateway in the Yanhuang world, but also to build a gateway in the opposite Wuming world. The five heavenly kings of taiyimen are not sure that they will be obedient when they are released from the invincible city. After all, not only do they have to be afraid to run away, but they also have to work hard. In this case, it is time for Taoist Yuqing to return. Yuqing Taoist''s strength is more superior to the taiyimen people and Mo Li, and is accompanied by Yuanshi Qingyun. He is responsible for this, and the final completion is fast and the effect is good. Under the current circumstances, he is also trustworthy and will not spare no effort in this matter. This is very important for Lord Zhang. He wanted to build a starry sky bridge between Yanhuang and Wuming realms and connect them with the two Dharma arrays, which was not a whim. Of course, this was also on the original schedule, but it was not so urgent. As soon as Taoist Yuqing returned to Chang''an City, he would work nonstop. The reason why we have to be in a hurry is that this is a new system construction task. Not long before Taoist Yuqing came back, Zhang Dongyun just got the system prompt that the previous construction task was successfully completed [the exploration of the invincible city into the surrounding universe has achieved initial results. The city leader successfully completed the construction task of 12.3 and won 9000 points of construction experience reward At that time, Lord Zhang looked at the system description and said nothing for a long time. To tell you the truth, at that moment, he had the feeling of his heart tightening. The accumulated number of experience points reached 30600. There are 9400 points to go before the next upgrade and expansion. If there are 10000 points in the next task, then after completing the new task, he does not need to continue to do the next task, and can immediately start the 12th official expansion of invincible city. After all, the guard experience points have been more than enough. But the problem is that if the reward for the next new task is still 9000 points at the end of the day, the total will be 39600 points at that time, and Lord Zhang will have to face the embarrassment of card nine. While praying in secret, Zhang Dongyun refreshes the task list: [construction task 12.4: Wudi city successfully established a fulcrum in Wuming boundary. Please strengthen the contact between Yanhuang boundary and Wuming boundary, and establish a channel for communication between the two sides The first time after reading the mission statement, Lord Zhang thought of Taoist Yuqing and his cloud. In a word, Taoist Yuqing always tells the truth. He didn''t deceive his adoptive parents. About yuanshiqingyun, he met her by accident. It is because of this primordial Qingyun that Taoist Yuqing can recover so quickly after losing the first battle with Fu Tianshu. However, he himself secretly suspected that it was not entirely accidental for him to meet yuanshiqingyun. Li shulou transformed the three Qing Dynasties into Taiqing Taoist, Shangqing Taoist and Yuqing Taoist. Among them, Taoists of the Taiqing Dynasty continued to work together in the art industry. There is no need to mention that their Confucian accomplishments were thought about by themselves later. While Shangqing Taoist and Yuqing Taoist studied the Tao of Shangqing and Yuqing on their own in addition to their original Taiqing practice. Li shulou did not seek to learn from others when he was practicing Taoism.This is true of Taiqing, Shangqing and Yuqing. In the end, it''s just a little aura, a little epiphany, a little introduction. With the self-cultivation of Shangqing and Yuqing, they gradually went deeper and deeper, and each had his own gains. They both achieved extraordinary attainments and communicated with the original Taiqing cultivation. At the end of the day, it was the Taoist of Yuqing who got the first Qingyun. Although the two sides have similar artistic conception, it is inevitable that they will attract each other. But is it really a coincidence that the universe is so big that one person and one cloud still meet? Taoist Yuqing has doubts about this. Zhang Dongyun is also somewhat suspicious. But he secretly checked and found no sign of anyone else. If Taoist Yuqing couldn''t find out for himself that the city master had an invincible City, there was no possibility that he might have gone astray. It''s just that the result is clean, which surprised him. "I need to go to the local area and have a look at the environment before I can judge what materials I need and how long it will take." Other people seem to arduous task, Yuqing Taoist without any refusal, look calm. Zhang Dongyun nodded: "as soon as the materials are needed, if there is no way to solve the problems in the local area, report them back. Chang''an city is responsible for raising money for you." Taoist Yuqing said, "that''s really the best." Ao Kong grinned and said, "I''ll go with you and give you a hand." After looking at him, Taoist Yuqing nodded slightly: "good." After that, the purple robed Taoist priest looked at the queen bee of Tianyuan and the magic Xia Butterfly King: "adoptive father and adoptive mother, you have been working hard these days, and you have a rest in Yanhuang first." Queen bee smile: "a few days ago to the Yanhuang world, busy settling down with the same race, now can be regarded as leisure, I and old butterfly are thinking of you here to see the place." "Great goodness." Taoist Yuqing nodded. After a little pause, he looked at Su Po "When you become the king of martial arts, I may still be in the unknown world. Congratulations in advance." "Su po said with a smile:" by four brothers auspicious words Taoist Yuqing nodded slightly and said goodbye to Zhang Dongyun, Zong Tianxuan and Shen horong. Then he and aokong went out of Daming Palace and left Yanhuang kingdom. Zhang Dongyun noticed that his eyes were on Zong Tianxuan for a moment before he left. It''s not that he is particularly close to Chu Yaoguang, I''m afraid it''s because, like Fu Tianshu, after seeing the swords come out, he is a little suspicious of Chu Yaoguang. However, Yuqing Taoist did not show it at present. Zhang Dongyun watched the other party leave, but he felt some regret. At present, it is a little difficult to drag Shangqing Taoists directly into the invincible city. Lord Zhang has made some preparations before. We should try to see if they can be used. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 653 After chatting with Su Po, Zong Tianxuan and Shen horong for a few more words, Zhang Dongyun watched them leave, and left alone in the hall. When he wiped his palm in the air, it suddenly showed a large number of talismans condensed by brilliance. These talismans gathered together, gradually like a mirage of light and shadow. It reflects a little bit of brilliance. That''s the glory of the fairy trail fragment. The fragments of immortal trace in the hands of Taoist in Shangqing Dynasty. Originally, the invincible city could not perceive the fragments of the immortal trace in the case of being far away. But Shangqing Taoist is different. After Yuqing Taoist came in, Zhang Dongyun couldn''t immediately drag Shangqing Taoist in, but he still vaguely established some contact with each other. This connection is even more related to the fragments of immortal trace, which becomes a double. It was in this case that Zhang Dongyun confirmed that he could not immediately take pictures of Shangqing Taoist. However, it''s not that there is no hope. It just needs some time to ask him to make more adjustments. Zhang Dongyun looks at many talismans in front of him, and these talismans are constantly transposed and reorganized in mid air with his mind. The whole change is complex and continuous. After Zhang Dongyun ordered, he took back his eyes and thought slowly in his heart. At the same time, Taoist Yuqing can be busy with the Dharma array on the other side of Wuming kingdom. When the opposite array is established, and he returns to Chang''an to adjust the array of Yanhuang Kingdom, it''s almost time for Lord Zhang to be ready. At that time, he can experiment and drag the Taoist of Shangqing in. Mr. Taiqing, there''s no need to rush for a while. We''ll get together then. As for who will be the first of the three to ascend the 16th heaven realm, there is still a suspense. The Taoist of Shangqing Dynasty has immortal trace fragments. Mr. Taiqing''s temperament cultivation is the most meaningful of Taoists. Yuqing Taoist first gained a lot from the battle with Fu Tianshu, and then Yuanshi Qingyun helped to understand the Taoist Dharma. Although Shangqing and Taiqing have not yet entered the invincible City, Zhang Dongyun has just observed Yuqing Taoist, and the other is only one step away from the 16th frontier. Even if there is no one to help, ask the three of them to compete fairly, Yuqing Taoist has a good chance of winning. But Zhang Dongyun will certainly intervene. Li shulou was influenced by others, and one energy of Sanqing came early, which is likely to affect the upper limit of his ultimate practice. If he doesn''t go back to make up for it in the future, his highest point is basically the 17th frontier. Of course, for the countless creatures in this world, the 17th realm is hard to reach. It is already at the top of countless creatures. But for Li shulou, whose talent is close to Taoism, the upper limit he originally expected would not necessarily surpass the top of the third realm of Daoism, but at least there is hope. It''s a pity that this hope has been denied. If it is irrelevant, Zhang Dongyun sighs with regret. But for myself, that''s quite another matter. The reason why Lord Zhang is not in a hurry to help Taoist Yuqing now is that... After the other party enters the invincible City, he can confirm one thing. Even if Shangqing or Taiqing were to take the lead to the 16th frontier outside, Lord Zhang had a way to temporarily block them. Even if Taoist Yuqing left the invincible city first. In the main hall of Daming Palace, countless talismans almost cover the whole hall. All of them are Taoist talismans. At this moment, in the invincible City, as long as Lord Zhang is willing, his Taoist cultivation is far superior to those of Yuqing. It''s difficult to play with it out of thin air. It''s different after Taoist Yuqing came here. Lord Zhang has got the lead. In this way, you don''t have to be in a hurry. You can think about how to make up for Li shulou. Next, the details are constantly adjusted and deepened. Zhang Dongyun waved his hand, and all the countless talismans in the hall disappeared. It''s not a stop, it''s a stop. Ask invincible city to deal with these automatically. Next, Zhang Dongyun just needs to wait patiently for the results. Now he can re focus on the completion of his own cultivation and construction tasks. The transmission array on the other side of Wuming kingdom is handed over to Taoist Yuqing, while on the other side of Yanhuang Kingdom, you can let the twilight mist and Chengyang immortal do it first.If there is a need, Zhang Dongyun can instantly set up one of his own in Chang''an city. But now that he''s closed in name, his subordinates are still in charge of everything. It doesn''t matter that they can''t do it. They should make preparations first. After Yuqing Taoist solves Wuming world, they can finish Yanhuang world soon after they come back. Before that, Zhang Dongyun gave some advice to Mu AI and Cheng Yang. To be able to participate in the construction of such a wonderful and huge space array has benefited them a lot. This can also be regarded as continuing to make a breakthrough above the Yuanshen in the future, accumulating more and adding more hope. Zhang Dongyun himself began his last practice. He is only half a step away from the fourteenth frontier. Now the accumulation has been quite abundant, only a little bit short of success. I don''t know how long it takes to practice. Before I know it, time flies by. In addition to checking the progress of various affairs every day, Zhang Dongyun focuses on his own cultivation. Chang''an city''s other small chores, its own personnel to take care of in good order, without Zhang Dongyun trouble. He just needs to grasp some general directions. For example The blood Qi devil and the Kirin family. Wang Shenxing and Feng Qi, the leader of Senluo sword palace, went out to search. After a long time of searching, they finally found some real clues. In a word, Doushi academy is also responsible for this. When Doushi academy heard about Xueqi, a large number of people searched for information. Earlier, I had some contact with Chang''an city. It was only after Chang''an, Qu Yuanwen and the poor devil Gai Kongwen besieged Fu Tianshu that the contact in this aspect gradually faded. However, through some earlier news, there is still a harvest in Chang''an city. After all, they still have the card of Wang Shenxing. "I''m going to set out to meet Lord Feng and Wang Xiaoyou." Hearing the news, Zong Tianxuan came to Daming Palace to meet Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun said: "please go with the Butterfly King. When you arrive, you can act according to the situation." "Don''t worry, brother. I understand." Zong Tianxuan also knows that Xueqi is the top of the demons in the 17th realm. If you want to do something bad for him, you have to take advantage of his attention when he is involved by the Kirin clan. Even so, there are still risks. She hugged the Butterfly King beside her: "thank you, Butterfly King." Magic Xia Butterfly King said: "I don''t dare to be, everything on the road is decided by Chen Huang." The opponent is the big devil in the 17th realm. The old demon asked himself that he was far from the opponent, but he was still in a stable mood. Even if we don''t mention Chang''an City Lord himself, now that Yuqing Taoist has returned, if there is any danger, the other party''s Yuanshi Qingyun is there, and the speed of support is far faster than ordinary people think. At that time, even if they are defeated by the blood Qi demon, the party will have the possibility to evacuate. After one person and one demon said goodbye to Zhang Dongyun, they left Chang''an City together. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 654 Zhang Dongyun watched them leave, and then focused on the work process of Yuqing Taoist in Wuming world and his own cultivation of martial arts. It should be said that Taoist Yuqing did not disappoint him and his work was fruitful. At present, the Dharma array of wumingjie has gradually become a scale. In fact, the factors that restrict the speed of the establishment of the array lie more in the supply of raw materials. As soon as possible to build such a large and precise array, the demand for array materials will inevitably be extremely exaggerated. It''s just that the Taoists in Yuqing are so kind that they don''t really ask for everything regardless of cost. Aokong people were in Wuming kingdom. They were specially responsible for coordinating related matters in the middle. They arranged for Senluo sword palace and gupu to fully cooperate with them, and mobilized a lot of resources in Wuming kingdom to provide Yuqing Taoist. At the same time, Yingzhao Chongyang and other experts put down their positions and acted as transport soldiers to transport another part of materials from Yanhuang to Wuming. It''s hard for the masters of the fourteenth realm to travel through the void from Yanhuang, not to mention a round trip. That is to say, the strong in their realm can bring things at one time without worrying about one-way transport capacity. However, it takes time to raise relevant materials, which can only be supplied in batches, so they have to run back and forth in Chongyang. Fortunately, all the efforts are worth it. Taoist Yuqing is on the other side of wumingjie. According to the current progress, it won''t be long before he can successfully set up the grand array. With this step of experience, the establishment of the Yanhuang formation will be much faster. Chengyang real person, twilight and others are preparing in advance, and they are also constantly mobilizing relevant natural materials and local treasures to prepare in advance. In the main hall of Daming Palace in Chang''an city of Yanhuang Kingdom, Zhang Dongyun wiped his palm in the air, and then saw a large number of shining talismans appear again, full of air. Many talismans keep changing, but the speed of change is much slower than at the beginning. Often after a long time, one or two talismans flash and then change. This is not a difficult time, but the relevant changes have entered the final stage. We are close to the success of this aspect. Zhang Dongyun''s body and mind are comfortable, and the aura in his mind is constantly emerging. There was a slight movement in his heart. The time to break through to the fourteenth realm should be today. The idea just turned here, Zhang Dongyun suddenly felt something. He could feel clearly that a sharp and pure sword came from the sky city below Daming Palace. Besides Su Po, the source of the sword spirit is not the second person. Zhang Dongyun''s mind is moving, and the city of the sky does not block the sword. As a result, all living beings in the whole area of eastern Xinjiang, and even in the distant mountains and seas of Yanhuang, feel the spread of the sword. After the initial surprise, everyone soon recovered. It should be Mr. Su of Chang''an City who broke through the realm. Such an amazing movement should be that the other side broke through the limit of Emperor Wu and successfully entered the realm of God Wu. This is undoubtedly good news for the whole Chang''an administration. The crowd was excited. It seems that the sword spirit has no end. After startling the whole eastern Xinjiang, it further affects the whole Dongsheng Shenzhou, and even continues to expand in all directions. It seems that it will fill the whole Yanhuang realm until it finally breaks through the realm and reaches the void. The peak of Emperor Wu is the power of the whole world. To ascend the realm of Wu Dao God King is to further appreciate the mystery of space to a more profound level. Compared with the previous understanding of the mysteries of the void, today, it seems to have gone beyond the limit of space. It used to be like the man in the painting, but now it''s broken. Therefore, for the rest of the people still in the painting, it is a completely different realm, and they can even destroy each other together with the painting. So the king of martial arts could block the void around him, making it difficult for the emperor to gallop around the world as before. Today, Su Po finally came to this realm like Fu Tianshu and Zong Tianxuan. Although both of them were the 15th realm accomplishments, he was even higher than yuan Tianji. Su Po''s sword was sharp and invincible, but he was gentle and restrained. After he broke through the realm, his sword Qi was released.Then the next moment, he appeared in the main hall of Daming Palace. "Eight younger sisters, have they set out first?" Su Po saluted Zhang Dongyun and asked. "Yes, they have taken the lead. You don''t have to worry. If you need to, it''s not too late to meet them." Zhang Dongyun said: "congratulations on your coming to the realm of martial arts God King. Now you have just made a breakthrough. You need to keep warm for a while. You don''t have to rush for a while." Shen and Rong also appeared in the hall, smiling and congratulating Su Po: "Congratulations, seventh brother." Su Po nodded with Shen He Rong, and then said, "compared with big brother, it''s nothing." Zhang Dongyun waved his hand: "I''m just one step ahead. The road of cultivation is very long. We all have to move forward step by step." He shows the posture of the evil emperor and talks with Su Po and Shen horong. But in the other side two people don''t know not visible circumstances, Zhang Chengzhu''s own body, at the moment is sitting cross knee. He put his palms in front of him and breathed quietly. In fact, it was su Po who was faster than him in his practice. However, Zhang Dongyun''s accumulation is now in place. He is also a martial arts master who is about to enter the peak of Wu Huang. He is extremely sensitive. Foreboding is not false. When he felt comfortable and peaceful, he could clearly feel that his second foot outside the door was going to cross the last threshold. Now there is the good news of Su Po''s successful breakthrough. I''m so happy that Zhang Dongyun is in a better mood. All over him, this moment is shining. Every acupoint and every pore of the whole body radiates from it. This makes Zhang Dongyun as dazzling as the sun. The light is projected from Daming Palace and shines on the surrounding world. As soon as the world recovered from the movement caused by Su Po''s sword spirit, it was suddenly shrouded by the great light in the center of Chang''an city. Everyone looked at each other in surprise. Guanghui continued to expand, and soon surpassed Dongjiang, further covering Dongsheng Shenzhou, and then continued to expand to the whole Yanhuang kingdom. Compared with the previous sword Qi, it seems that it is not inferior. Is it true that another strong man of the 15th frontier was born in Chang''an? We are surprised at the same time, the light seems to flash away. But the scene before everyone''s eyes changed, as if another world had been born. The world is still primitive, only to see the separation of heaven and earth, only to see the wind and thunder, water and fire swept, mountain gradually formed. But it''s so detailed. In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Su Po and Shen horong were also surprised. Zhang Dongyun looked as usual: "I''m ashamed. Inspired by my seventh younger brother, it''s the movement that I separated into the fourteenth realm." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 655 "Big brother''s separation all arrives at Zhang Dongyun and Su Po, nodding at the same time:" that''s really the best. " Shen Herong''s way of practice is different from that of her old days. Turning to a new road, she is more powerful than she was when she was in the same realm. But this new road, she has to explore. So it will take some time. The higher the level, the more so. However, she walked very steadily along the way, completely in accordance with her own pace, not impatient. Zhang Dongyun, who has an invincible City, can confirm it now. Without a big accident, the other side''s future limit is extremely high. Confucianists attach great importance to talent, and their cultivation may advance by leaps and bounds in a flash of inspiration. Shen and Rong are going step by step. It seems to be slower, but he doesn''t show any craftsmanship. Her natural talent in Confucian practice precipitated and built a real path of sages that ordinary people could not reach. Zhang Dongyun doesn''t have to think about guiding her or helping her. It''s enough to keep her going in accordance with her own expectations. Shen He Rong''s new way of practice starts from the most basic words. Each word contains a unique mystery. Before that, every time she practiced, she was limited to less than ten words. Now, she is going to write an article again, which is also different from that year. A short article written, it means that she went beyond the realm of Confucian Wenzong and successfully entered the stage of Wensheng. With her talent and strength, as long as she enters the semi holy realm, she will immediately surpass Fang Cun, Mr. Yue Fengling, and Fu Qing, Mr. Du Hai, who are also in the 15th realm. Even Xin Yuanqing, who has always been highly expected by Doushi academy, will not be her rival. The target of her head up is not these people. It is said that because of the poor and strange devil''s empty writing at the beginning, the relationship between Chang''an City and Doushi academy, which has not been easy to ease, shows signs of birth again. Although Doushi academy didn''t turn against Chang''an, it''s hard to say that Xin Yuanqing and Du haishang were locked up in Chang''an. Anyway, Qu Yuanwen, who is the friendliest and best connected with Chang''an, has been recalled to Doushi Academy. As soon as we go, there will be no more news. According to this posture, at least it is also the result of thinking about the incarceration of copying books. "Elder brother, seventh brother, although it''s a matter within Doushi academy, my younger sister has the heart to speak for Qu Zi, contact Doushi academy and intercede." Shen He Rong said. Zhang Dongyun said: "you are at the critical moment of practice. It''s better to work hard. From Doushi academy, you can send a letter to express your sympathy for Qu Yuanwen. If you want to go there in person, you may as well wait until you become a semi saint." Generally speaking, the cultivation, status and temperament of Lu sage do not affect the detention of Shen and Rong. Even if he really wants to compete, he should also compete with Zhang Dongyun, the city master of Chang''an, so as not to embarrass a younger generation of the fourteenth frontier. However, Shen He Rong''s research on Confucianism often deviates from the classics, and it''s hard to say whether it will stimulate the saint Lu. After all, according to the rumor, the saint of Lu worships the old-fashioned in all aspects. Because of Yue Fengling, Xin Yuanqing and Du Hai, the whole Doushi academy is full of evil fire, but it can''t come out in my heart. Now there is the reason why old devil Gai colluded with the devil. If Doushi academy detains Shen and Rong, Lord Zhang will have no place to reason. Normally, he must go out for his twelve younger sisters. But it is not easy to reason in Doushi Academy. If the legend of the unfathomable and powerful city master of Chang''an does not go in person, even the Yuqing Taoist with Yuanshi Qingyun will not be able to grasp the past. Lu Shengsheng has been in Doushi Academy for many years. Even if he doesn''t have a big battle like Taoism, he can''t be compared with Xueqi. What''s more, the pure land of Buddhism and taiyimen will not have such a good chance to reinterpret Buddhism, Taoism and Confucianism to deal with Chang''an city. It''s embarrassing that Shen and Rong can''t be saved at that time. So Zhang Dongyun still hopes to wait a little longer. On the one hand, Shen and Rong''s self-cultivation has been improved. On the other hand, Chang''an city should make more preparations. Through Qu Yuanwen, who entered Chang''an city at the beginning, Zhang Dongyun already knew the gratitude and resentment between Song Emperor Zhao Kuangming and taiyimen. And know that the Song Emperor and road saints had a war. This top master of martial arts in the 17th realm is the best weapon to restrain the saint Lu. If Shen Herong wants to go to Doushi academy, he can contact him first. Of course, the best situation is that Li shulou has returned to the 16th frontier. At that time, although the level of cultivation is still lower than that of the Lu sage, the Taoist Li Tianzun, who has the magic weapon of preaching, should also pay attention to the Lu sage. In terms of the current overall situation of the Oriental sky, the strength of Chang''an city is growing, and it is almost ready to transition to the period of active attack. And now, the whole critical turning point period. Some people are not aware of the problem, while others may be. In order to prevent the arrival of this turning point, in order to prevent the strength of Chang''an City from ending completely, many people will not wait to die, they will certainly take action. But they can''t know that their actions are exactly what Lord Zhang wants to see. His present energy is mainly here, so he doesn''t want to make trouble out of it. "I''m afraid that if you want to write a letter, you''ll have to write it yourself." Shen He Rong said. Zhang Dongyun nodded: "this is no problem." He asked again, "what''s the situation with Gai Kongwen?" Shen and Rong replied: "there has been no movement." Zhang Dongyun is neither laughing nor crying. The old devil took hold of it instead, but Qu Yuanwen is now carrying a big black pot. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 656 "Let him go." For the old devil''s mind, Zhang Dongyun can roughly guess one or two. In his previous life, he joked that he wanted to fall in love, but he didn''t want to be cheated Such an old devil, realistically speaking, Lord Zhang actually wants the other party to enter the city. First of all, this is the 16th realm of the devil''s way. The old devil, who has been cultivated into the realm of chaos overlord, has great strength. Second, through the other party, we can catch the road sage and Doushi Academy. Although this is a little sorry for Qu Yuanwen, who has been running in the middle to mediate and ease, if Lu Shengren really wants to tear his face, the city master only hopes that the other party can come to Chang''an City in Yanhuang kingdom in person. However, that is to say, Zhang Dongyun will not be used to cover the old devil. Love comes or not. If the other party doesn''t come, it doesn''t matter. It''s just as helpful for Chang''an City, Yanhuang and Wuming to communicate with each other instead of tearing their faces with Doushi Academy. So Lord Zhang is not in a hurry. Su Po and Shen horong have no objection to this, so they follow Zhang Dongyun''s arrangement. After several people chatted for a while, Shen and Rong left. She was not in a hurry to shut up and do something, but went to South zhanbu island. The whole work of cultural literacy and education has been advancing in an orderly way. As far as Zhang Dongyun is concerned, although the current several construction tasks no longer require literacy, the relevant work and manpower have not been withdrawn, and are still growing. Shen and Rong are even more concerned about this. This is one of her ideals and wishes. And complement each other, she also get feedback, cultivation strength is growing. Now, gradually approaching the realm of literary sage, it is from this. Shen did not mess up his pace just because he came to the door. Instead, he continued to teach people to read and read in person every day as usual. At the same time, he trained more teachers and went deep into the folk fields. In Zhang Dongyun''s opinion, the other party''s practice is similar to his previous practice of martial arts, although it is a combination of literature and martial arts. Both of them accumulated until they finally came to their own. Steady and steady at the same time, the speed has not been slow. Shen and Rong concentrate on their own career and practice, Su Po also went down quietly to cultivate their own sword. Zhang Dongyun, as agreed with Shen horong, wrote a letter and sent it to Doushi Academy. As for the messenger, it was Xin Yuanqing, the semi saint of Doushi Academy. Although Zhang Dongyun doesn''t mind turning his face with Lu Shengren, now that he''s pleading for Qu Yuanwen, it''s not good for him to be provocative. He has to be sincere. Otherwise, it''s too tasteless. It''s tantamount to Making Qu Yuanwen, who has always been kind to Chang''an, difficult in disguise. Xin Yuanqing has been a coolie in Chang''an City for a long time to atone. Even if he never comes back, it doesn''t matter. A rune seal on his forehead can provide Zhang Dongyun with information from Doushi Academy. Qu Yuanwen is currently under house arrest, and Xin Yuanqing can replace her as the eyes of Chang''an if she is not able to move freely. What''s more, Xin Yuanqing himself is still thinking about returning to Chang''an City in the Yanhuang Kingdom, and even replacing Qu Yuanwen as a new moderator of Doushi academy, striving to rebuild the communication bridge between Doushi academy and Chang''an city. Saint Lu can only temporarily calm Mrs. Xin''s injury. However, as Xin Yuanqing saw in the Yanhuang world, it is possible for the city master of Chang''an to make his wife recover. It''s hard to keep Xin Yuanqing away. In a way, they are very close to each other, and sometimes they can make him make some extraordinary compromises. He can''t help Chang''an counter attack Doushi Academy. However, he will work hard to make peace for both sides, maintain the relationship between the two sides, and do not turn each other into enemies. Just like before, he couldn''t accept helping Xueqi to plan his own Doushi Academy. But he will acquiesce in Fu Qing''s treatment of his wife with the help of Xueqi''s ability. In fact, it is. Xin Yuanqing was not particularly surprised that Chang''an City released itself to send letters back. He is a wise man. He can vaguely guess the intention of Chang''an city. But it was a ploy that forced him to bow. As long as it is possible for both sides to reconcile, he is naturally the one who wants to fight for it most. If he can not damage his own Doushi academy, but also heal his wife, of course, it is the best result, and it is also the result he must fight for. Although, compared with the blood Qi demon, the deep sense of oppression in Chang''an city is stronger But this road, Xin Yuanqing only try to go on, either go through, or fall to pieces. Xin Yuanqing returned to Doushi academy all the way. Zhang Dongyun watched him go back quietly in the Daming Palace of Chang''an city. As expected, Saint Lu remained unmoved and did not stop punishing Qu Yuanwen. The other side was still confined to think of his faults. However, Lu Shengren did not immediately turn over Chang''an city. He also seems to be waiting for old devil Gail''s final choice. Before that, the dean of Doushi academy ignored Chang''an City, as if Chang''an did not exist now. According to the information provided by Qu Yuanwen and Xin Yuanqing, Zhang Dongyun can roughly know what Saint Lu thinks. After the other party gets the news of the blood Qi demon, the students are also in the command room academy to step up their search for the blood Qi demon and the Kirin family. After all, Xueqi is the top player in the 17th realm just like him. When dealing with the blood Qi demon Zun, Saint Lu is also avoiding being attacked on both sides. Although the news of Xueqi demon was passed on to them by Chang''an City, how do you know that Chang''an city is not the idea of sitting on the mountain and watching the tiger fight? Therefore, before Chang''an city broke through his bottom line, he always turned a blind eye. The strength of Chang''an city today calls for the attention of this Confucian sage. At present, although it has not exceeded his warning, the Lord of Chang''an is always mysterious, which makes him unable to see through. In this case, the sage Lu expected the enemy to be strict. Naturally, he overestimated Chang''an City as much as possible, so he came to the side of the blood Qi devil and ignored Chang''an for the time being. However, Doushi Academy''s vigilance to Chang''an City has now reached an unprecedented height. The academy is loose on the outside and tight on the inside, but everything falls into Zhang Dongyun''s eyes. Zhang Dongyun said nothing with a smile. He did have the idea of sitting on the mountain and watching the tiger fight, but he just used the Doushi academy to restrain the blood Qi devil. We need to catch them all, not right now. Only by the introduction of the Kirin family, after enriching their own strength in Chang''an, I hope to attract the two masters of Confucianism and magic. Zhang Dongyun looked at the situation of Zong Tianxuan and Wang Shenxing, and saw that there was no update progress for the time being, so he turned his attention back to his own home. Soon, good news came back. On the other side of Wuming Kingdom, Taoist Yuqing has successfully built a huge array of Dharma. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 657 The Dharma array built by Taoist Yuqing is extremely huge. The whole normal array covers an area of more than a thousand miles, including the small auxiliary normal array. However, in the case of Shenhua''s self-restraint, even when the array is in operation, the appearance is rarely seen. Only at the core of the array can the brilliance last all the year round, day and night, turning the tens of miles of territory into eternal day. It can be imagined that as time goes on, around the core of the array and above the array, there will be a number of huge trading points and distribution centers. However, although the array is large, there are not many people or goods that can pass at one time without full operation. If it runs at full capacity, it can be costly. "I''m ashamed that I can only get to this point in a short time. In the future, I will make improvement slowly." Back in Chang''an city of Yanhuang Kingdom, Taoist Yuqing sat down at the head of Zhang Dongyun in the main hall of Daming Palace and said, "at present, first set up the Dharma array on this side of Yanhuang kingdom." Zhang Dongyun said: "there''s no need to be modest. It''s already very fast. After all, it''s my request to be quick. I can make achievements in such a short time. Besides you, I can''t think that other Taoist heavenly kings can do it." Taoist Yuqing shook his head: "I''m flattered. I''ll start right now." "Hard work." Zhang Dongyun nodded: "there are some people in Yanhuang community who have made some preparations in advance. They should be able to save you some effort." Taoist Yuqing stood up and said, "that''s the best." Facts have proved that their early preparation work has been fruitful. This is a familiar Yuqing Taoist. As expected, his efficiency is much higher than that in Wuming. They don''t need Zhang Dongyun''s help to speed up, but Taoist Yuqing himself, with the help of twilight, quickly set up most of the array. Zhang Dongyun saw that the falian was becoming more and more successful day by day, and he began to meditate in his heart that the reward for this mission must be ten thousand, never nine cards. The arrangement of the Taoists in Yuqing gradually entered the final stage. And Zhang Dongyun''s heart suddenly moved and raised his hand in the air. So the hall was once again filled with a large number of Taoist talismans. However, the number is much less than before. The final adjustment of talisman is basically completed. Countless talismans began to merge with each other. The number of talismans kept decreasing, and the flashing light on the talismans began to become more and more bright. Later, the talisman gradually can be counted, from one hundred million to ten thousand, from ten thousand to hundred, and finally there are only three or two, but they are as bright as the sun. Zhang Dongyun quietly watched all the talismans finally merge into one, but the brilliance disappeared together. In the end, there was only one Lavender talisman left in the hall. Zhang Dongyun fixed his eyes and saw that there was not only a faint purple air, but also a clear air, floating and sinking with many corn like black and yellow light spots on the talisman. "This time, you two have no place to run." Zhang Dongyun stretched out his finger and gently touched the talisman. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the vast universe, which is far away from the Yanhuang world, there is purple gas like the Milky way across a star field. Dressed in white Taoist robes, without Taoist crowns, and with scattered hair behind him, Shangqing Taoists meditate in the purple sky. In the Tianhe River, a jade Ruyi appeared, from which came a voice: "the immortal trace, though only a fragment, is wonderful. Thank you for your help this time." "Over the years, Taoist brother has also helped me a lot." Shangqing Taoist said: "the immortal trace is special, that is, the fragments are also magical. It looks like a small piece, but it''s just a change. It''s already an important part of the immortal trace. I guess that after the collapse of the immortal trace, it''s not too fragmentary. The fragments can be as many as ten fingers." Yu Ruyi''s voice was full of emotion: "no matter what, this time it''s Taoist. Thank you, Taoist friend." "It''s good to help Taoist brother." Shangqing Taoist looks calm: "in the future, we have to trouble Taoist brothers." "It should be." The other side asked, "how''s your array? The old Taoist has no time to help you find it Shangqing Taoist said: "not long ago, Buddhism came to invite me to have a talk. It seems that I have gained something." Ruyi in the voice: "so, the best." Shangqing Taoist nodded gently: "yes..." He looked at Ruyi and said, "if the array can be achieved, Taoist brother has made great contribution. Thank you here." Ruyi''s voice replied, "don''t mention it. Don''t be polite." Shangqing Taoist asked: "Taoist brother mentioned earlier that Yuqing Taoist friends may have a chance, just fit Yuqing?" The other side of Ruyi is an expert of Taoist Yuqing. In this aspect, Shangqing Taoists are still convinced. "It''s too late for me to be absolutely sure, but it should be the same." Ruyi in the voice, although can not hear regret, but the idea is not difficult to guess. The chance of Li shulou in Yuqing coincides with Yuqing, and is extraordinary. If the old Taoist gets it, it''s also a big chance. Unfortunately, it''s missed. "There may be something else in it. You should be careful, Taoist friend." Ruyi''s voice warns. Shangqing Taoist nodded: "I understand." The so-called chance does not mean that it must be a coincidence. If it''s not a coincidence, Taoist Yuqing may also have someone to help him. The hidden danger behind this, Shangqing Taoist had to consider. Mr. haramoto Taiqing has the treasure of preaching. Now Taoist Yuqing has the chance. The competition between the three li bookstores is more and more suspense. It''s impossible to say that Shangqing Taoists can''t feel the pressure. However, he is not without dependence. The white robed Taoist accepted the purple sky, moved his body and ran through the void. After arriving at the appointed place, Shangqing Taoist stopped and waited quietly. Soon, in the void, others appeared. One monk and two monks. When he met the Taoist priest opposite, the Taoist priest of Shangqing had the same look, and his mind turned slightly to guess the other''s identity. He has long been aware of the news that taiyimen, the holy land of Oriental heaven Taoism, cooperated with Buddhism and confronted Chang''an city. "This is elder martial brother Dinglin of Ananda''s pure land, and this is immortal Xiangyuan of taiyimen." Kongshan Luohan in Cihang pure land is an acquaintance of Shangqing Taoist. After the fall of maharoni and Jinghua, Buddhism is the one who deals with Shangqing Taoist. At this time, he also introduces the other two: "this is the real man Yueyang." Today, both Xiangyuan immortal and Dinglin Luohan know the details of Shangqing Taoist. However, after meeting, everyone looked as usual: "I''ve heard a lot about you, immortal Li." "I''ve heard a lot about Xiangyuan Tianzun." Shangqing Taoists return gifts. "Thanks to the help of elder martial brother Dinglin and immortal Xiangyuan, the last treasure that immortal Li needed to arrange his array has finally been found," said Luohan of Kongshan www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 658 "Oh?" Shangqing Taoist looked at empty mountain Luohan: "master, have you found the remains of the setting sun star?" The empty mountain arhat should say: "it''s true." At the same time, he unfolded his robe sleeve, and a golden lotus came out and flew to the Taoist of Shangqing Dynasty. The lotus is in full bloom, showing a little residual light in the center. The light is not bright, even very weak. But from it came a very fierce and cold breath, as if heaven and earth survived after the destruction, incomparable meaning of extinction. The Taoist of Shangqing Dynasty only looked at it once, and then beat the Taoist Chieftain to the empty mountain Luohan in front of him "Thank you, master." He saluted Luohan of Dinglin and Xiangyuan: "I also thank the master and Xiangyuan Tianzun." "I don''t deserve it. I wish I could help." One monk and one salute at the same time. The empty mountain arhat also put his palms together: "in this way, I don''t know what else is missing in the array of immortal Li?" Shangqing Taoist received that little remnant light: "everything is ready, the east wind is coming, and all the necessary things have arrived." Xiangyuan said: "I wonder if you can see Daoyou''s array?" On one side, Ding Lin and Luo Han said slowly, "I need to inform Li Zhenren about the most important things. In the Yanhuang Kingdom, Chang''an city will be given new support. One is the Taoist Taiqing practice, the other is the Taoist Yuqing practice..." Shangqing Taoist''s face remained unchanged. He looked at Dinglin Luohan quietly and did not answer at the first time. Dinglin Luohan continued: "one of them has a very powerful Taoist magic weapon, the other has mysterious Taoist supernatural things. Now we may gather in Chang''an. We are in urgent need of Mr. Li''s help. Mr. Xiangyuan means that we want to get familiar with Mr. Li''s array first, and we can cooperate with Mr. Li''s array." Shangqing Taoist nodded gently: "he should be like this, poor way is the same idea." When he heard that Taoist Yuqing might have a big chance, he was already on guard. Dinglin Luohan said politely, but the implication is not hard to understand. Of course, they need the help of Shangqing Taoists, but if they want to fight against Taiqing and Yuqing, they also need their help. For this point of view, Shangqing Taoists do not object. However, compared with Buddhism''s anxious Manjusri relic, taiyimen are much more flexible in thinking about the real people of Duqing and Shaoqing who are trapped in Chang''an. He doesn''t have to fight to the end with Chang''an city. I''m really in a hurry. It''s a big deal to run away. Even if you hide out of the eastern sky. His competition with Mr. Taiqing and Taoist Yuqing did not necessarily mean to kill each other. On the contrary, if he had to choose between life and death, he would prefer the other two not to have an accident. Before that, it was necessary to collect materials for the array with the help of Buddhism and Taiyi. Now that the materials are complete, there is much more room for Shangqing Taoists. If it is really necessary, he does not have the slightest psychological burden and moral burden. However, there are two things that he always cares about. One of them is the fragments of the immortal trail held by Chang''an city. Although he has snatched a piece from Lei Han, if possible, the more the better. The second is the jiuxiao ring in the hands of Mr. Taiqing. In his mind, this should be his magic weapon. Even if we don''t mention the special significance of this magic weapon, we can only say that its power and magic are the important factors influencing the balance among them. Before that, Mr. Taiqing had a treasure in hand, and Shangqing Taoist was not an opponent. Now that he''s ready, he''ll be able to give Mr. Taiqing a hand. If there are not so many things before, the first thing he will do after the completion of the battle is to return to the medicine valley. But if Mr. Taiqing and Taoist Yuqing and even Chang''an confluence now, then Taoist Shangqing also needs help now. Just like Dinglin Luohan, we all need each other now. It''s just that Shangqing Taoists can be more flexible. His face was as usual, and the long sleeves of the white Taoist robe were swinging in the virtual space of the universe. Then there is Dao Qing Qi, pervading all directions, enveloping the immeasurable universe around. Xiangyuan''s heart moved slightly. Then he saw the remains of the setting sun star, still in front of the Taoist of Shangqing Dynasty. But there are three other treasures floating away. Immortal Xiangyuan is the Taoist God of the 16th realm. His cultivation is very powerful. The array is just beginning to appear. He has already seen the magic in it. This treasure is a symbol of the sun among the four images. The other three treasures correspond to Taiyin, Shaoyin and Shaoyang respectively. However, these four array treasures are not so much corresponding to the four images as anti four images, symbolizing the destruction of the four images and giving birth to the ultimate power of destruction. While thinking, Xiangyuan took the initiative to float to the position of Taiyin, standing side by side with the treasure of array. Seeing this, the empty mountain Arhats and the Dinglin Arhats all realized what they had learned and ran to the other two sides. The four masters of the two Buddhas separated the four corners of the array and occupied the positions of the four images. As the clear air rolled, it became more and more dense. Later, it seemed like a fog, which included the void of the universe. There is no vitality in the world. A powerful and terrifying array of artistic conception rises in the universe. There was a faint sound of thunder in the array. The colorful thunder gathered and turned into four high platforms, which were divided into four parts, holding up the four Taoists of Shangqing Dynasty. Feel the sky full of God thunder without power, and Xiangyuan has a solemn look. His Taiyi sect is the top Taoist tradition of practicing the four signs of Taoism and returning to Liangyi Taiji. The great array of suppressing Shanmen''s qi movement is called the four elephants'' fortune array, which deduces the vicissitudes of the great fortune and has infinite mysteries. Mr. Taiqing originally set up in the medicine Valley, covering a large array of the world, with the same wonderful. The great array of Shangqing Taoists can be said to be totally contrary to its way. If taiyimen and Taiqing''s array are from nothing to existence, then the big array in front of us means that everything is annihilated from existence to nothing. Mr. Taiqing''s array still has potential to be tapped. Only at present, it is inferior to the taiyimen''s four images array. However, the four great arrays adopted by the Taoists in the Shangqing Dynasty were extremely clever, so the array was even more powerful than the one set by the four great heavenly kings, such as immortal Shaoqing. I''m afraid that only the founder of taiyimen, hongqingdaozu at the top of Daluo, personally set up the four elephants array, can he hope to defeat the array in front of him. But the problem is that Hongqing is the 17th frontier of Daozu. The 15th realm of Shangqing Taoist. There is such a huge gap between the two realms that the array attainments of the Taoists in the Shangqing Dynasty have a hint of catching up. Think of each other is Li shulou, one energy of Sanqing, Xiangyuan real person is silent. "This array is called Si Xiang Zhu Xian array. Please ask Xiangyuan Tianzun and two masters for advice." The Taoist of Shangqing Dynasty spoke Tao. Dinglin Luohan and Kongshan Luohan looked at each other and nodded. It''s not a waste of their previous hard work to help each other collect materials. The final result is true and it''s not disappointing. In this way, as long as we ensure that Shangqing Daoists take part in the war, we will have more reinforcements against Chang''an "If not, Li Zhenren, together with poor monks and others, will return to Ananda''s pure land and make a long-term plan to defeat Chang''an City as soon as possible." Dinglin Luohan said: "the Bodhisattva is too busy to come to meet because of important things, but he always expects immortal Li to be a guest." Xiangyuan said: "if Li Daoyou doesn''t mind, I''d like to invite Mr. Xue and others to come here to see it." The plan of the four elephants'' fortune array is lost, which makes taiyimen suffer a great disaster. However, there are more than one immortal Xiangyuan here. Replacing two Buddhist masters with them will surely further enhance the power of the array. Of course, this means that they have more insight into the mystery of the four immortals killing array. In exchange, Mr. Xiangyuan was already thinking about what he could do to compensate the Shangqing Taoists. "The name of Ananda Bodhisattva, I have heard about it for a long time, but I have never been able to see it. Today I will be bothered." The Taoist of Shangqing Dynasty spoke Tao. Ding Lin and Luo Han''s palms are in ten hands: "great goodness, the immortal has stopped his array. Please come with me." Shangqing Taoist nodded and was about to raise his hand when his face suddenly changed. His body jerked in place. The next moment, it turned into illusion, and soon disappeared. Xiangyuan immortal, Dinglin Luohan and Kongshan Luohan were all surprised, and then their faces changed. They clearly felt that the Dharma array in front of them seemed to be closely connected with the Taoist of Shangqing Dynasty. At this moment, it also vibrated, and then disappeared in the same place! Together with them in the array, they also seem to bear the irresistible force. They are related to the array. They are moved together, breaking through the void, and they don''t know where to go! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 659 Shangqing Taoist, Xiangyuan immortal, Dinglin Luohan and Kongshan Luohan, together with the whole Si Xiang Zhu Xian array, were dragged by invisible and irresistible forces, forced to break through the void and move to the unknown destination. No matter how hard they try, they can''t turn it around. The Taoist heavenly king in the 15th realm of Shangqing Taoism is a powerful man. He flies through the sky and travels in the sea of stars. Xiangyuan real person is also the Taoist God of the 16th realm, but they can''t control themselves at the moment. When everyone stopped again, the dark and deep universe seemed to be the same as before, but in front of them, the world stood still. Xiangyuan immortal and Dinglin Luohan are better, but Shangqing Taoist and Kongshan Luohan are right at the same time. The world in front of them is Yanhuang world! In a short moment, they were moved from the cosmic void far away from Yanhuang to the void near Yanhuang. Who has such ability? Although most of the moves are made by the city master of Chang''an, we are still reluctant to admit this. Because it''s so powerful, it''s hard to accept. Even the top masters of the 17th scene may be able to travel through such a distant void in a short time. It''s really like seeing space as nothing, but they can''t photograph the four of them from such a long distance. Not to mention the strength of all four of them. Just now, they were in the Si Xiang Zhu Xian formation. As a result, the other party even moved the four immortals together! This array is not as stable as taiyimen''s Si Xiang Zaohua array, but a violent killing array. The only function is to attack and kill. The single killing power is more than that of the four elephants. If such a violent array is moved, it will be unstable and fall apart in an instant. But now Xiangyuan real person, Kongshan Luohan and Dinglin Luohan looked around at the same time. Although the thunder disappeared, the clear air was still floating around, like heavy clouds, forming a stable array. From the outside, this killing array is also extremely huge. Although it is not as good as Yanhuang Kingdom, it is far away from Yanhuang kingdom in the empty air outside the boundary. The sight of Xiangyuan immortal, Dinglin Luohan and Kongshan Luohan fell on Shangqing Taoist at the same time. Shangqing Taoist shook his head: "it''s not poor." Immortal Xiangyuan, they doubted that Shangqing Taoists and Chang''an city had colluded in secret for a long time. Today''s event, it is precisely because of the combination of Shangqing Taoist''s array and Chang''an City, that they are photographed together near the Yanhuang kingdom. In fact, for a moment, the Taoists of Shangqing also suspected that any of the three colluded with Chang''an and played tricks secretly. Today, they called him Tao. But Si Xiang Zhu Xian array is his big array. In this array, even Xiangyuan Zhenren can''t cheat him to make small moves. Shangqing Taoist kept checking secretly, but still failed to find out what was wrong with the array. Including the remnant star skeleton, there is no mechanism. I have a piece of fairy trace with me, but it''s shining. However, it is not because of this fragment of fairy trail that we encounter today. On the contrary, this fragment just helped him resist the power of taking from the Yanhuang world. But only for a short time, but soon he was dragged down by the other side. A group of people, after all, were brought to Yanhuang area. In this case, it is hard not to suspect that Chang''an city did it. Besides The Taoist of Shangqing Dynasty felt that the mud pill palace in his eyebrows was beating slightly. He realized and looked to the other side. Sure enough, there was purple air surging there. When the purple spread, a young man appeared in a black robe, high crown and ancient clothes, as if he had read a lot of poems and books. It''s Mr. Taiqing. Xiangyuan real person, Dinglin Luohan and Kongshan Luohan also saw Mr. Taiqing. Everyone was shocked and silent for a moment. However, Mr. Taiqing''s expression was safe, only a little surprised at the beginning. He also slightly beat in the center of his eyebrows and looked up to the Taoist of the upper Qing Dynasty. Two people four eyes opposite, Mr. Taiqing smile, did not mention the current situation, but first praise: "good array." "I''m flattered." Shangqing Taoist said slowly, "it doesn''t look like you and Yuqing Taoist friends joined hands." Mr. Taiqing nodded: "yes, in fact, I was also very surprised. I was almost out of the eastern sky, but I was moved here in an instant." Shangqing Taoist looked away and turned to Yanhuang world: "I heard that Yuqing Taoist friend had a chance, but even so, he could not do it by himself." Mr. Taiqing also did the same thing: "the Ming hermits are the talents of martial arts and Taoism. I didn''t think that the cultivation of Taoism is so brilliant, or is it because of the fragments of immortal trace?" Shangqing Taoist did not reply, but looked at the Yanhuang world. There, another purple Qi appeared, flying out of the Yanhuang world. In purple Qi, he was born in a purple Taoist robe, wearing a Taoist crown. Three young men as like as two peas in appearance are reunited in the universe outside the yellow and yellow border. The three people are far away from each other, and none of them speak at the first time. As like as two peas, the Three Li Shu buildings, which are identical to the clothes and accessories, are still shocked by the fact that they are expecting something. "Frankly speaking, I''m surprised to see you here and now in such a way." Yuqing Taoist said. The Taoist of Shangqing Dynasty didn''t answer. He looked up slightly, and his expression was difficult to understand. In the world of Yanhuang, in the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun also quietly watched the spectacle of the reunion of the three li bookstores. He knows exactly what Shangqing Taoist is thinking at the moment. In short, regret. The client was very sorry. I''m rather sorry. At the beginning, when he just returned to Yanhuang Kingdom, he really didn''t see that Chang''an City Master and Chang''an city had such ability. What did you do with your great ability? As for Yanhuang world and maharoni, do they play slowly? Can we say that in such a short period of time, we can grow from nothing and our strength has soared to this level? Relatively speaking, you are more likely to play cat and mouse. Or It''s not the rapid growth of personal strength, but the speculation and Research on more than one piece of fairy trail on hand, which has made a major breakthrough in a short time? If my personal strength is strong enough to take photos of the four of them and Mr. Taiqing from such a distance, I can kill them from such a distance. In the mind of Shangqing Taoist, many thoughts flashed quickly. Regret, is really regret. But it''s just a moment. The state of mind of Shangqing Taoist recovered quickly. "Yuqing Taoist friends join the world of Yanhuang, I believe, but Taiqing Taoist friends, do you really do the same?" Shangqing Taoist asked Mr. Taiqing. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 660 "In contrast, Chang''an city is always more friendly than Xiangyuan Tianzun''s direct attack on our medicine valley." Mr. Taiqing looked calm and said with a smile, "however, I don''t think I need to participate. Yuqing Taoist friends and Chang''an city are sure to win today." He was caught on the edge of the world of Yan and Huang, just like the Taoists of the Qing Dynasty and Xiangyuan real people. He didn''t even have the time to take charge of jiuxiao huanpei. In an instant, he was here. Chang''an city such means, beyond the scope of his previous knowledge, he was also surprised. However, after the initial surprise, Mr. Taiqing soon returned to calm. Chang''an is a big city, which has nothing to do with him. He always goes with what he wants and thinks in his heart. Mr. Taiqing didn''t pay homage to Chang''an City, so he quickly helped Chang''an to show his intention to be the enemy of Shangqing Taoist. On the other hand, although he was directly photographed here by Chang''an City, he didn''t have much anger in his heart and didn''t intend to fight against Chang''an with Shangqing Taoists. First of all, he knew too much about the temperament and habits of Shangqing Taoist. Second, as he said, even if Chang''an city took him, Xiangyuan real man who attacked his medicine Valley directly at the beginning was not much better than him. Xiangyuan looked at Mr. Taiqing and sighed. He didn''t say much. At the beginning, he helped the worker bees set off civil strife in the Tianyuan bee family and attacked the medicine valley. The bad influence has lasted to this day. "You can just stand by." Taoist Yuqing has a calm look and responds to Mr. Taiqing. Shangqing Taoist''s face is the same: "since Taiqing Taoist friends don''t help Chang''an, I''ll talk to you later." At the same time, he raised his hand, and the pure air filled again. The four elephants and immortals array, which is fierce and fierce, stands up again and covers all sides. In the expansion of the array, everything around it should be covered. If you can, the expectation of Shangqing Taoists is to leave first. Even if Mr. Taiqing didn''t intervene, Chang''an City directly moved their means, it was too shocking, which made Shangqing Taoist fear and have no bottom in his heart. But the more so he was, the more he needed the four elephants to kill immortals. It''s amazing that the other party directly moved the four elephants to kill the immortals, but since the Shangqing Taoists didn''t plan to bow down, they had to concentrate all their strength and give full play to it. If you want to fight to death, it is necessary for the four elephants to kill immortals. At this time, Shangqing Taoist inevitably envied Mr. Taiqing and Yuqing Taoist. One of them has a magic weapon jiuxiao huanpei, and the other has a spiritual object Yuanshi Qingyun. They both move freely. Although he can fight against Taiqing and Yuqing by relying on the four elephants to kill immortals array, he must have a firm foundation in order to establish the array. In the void of the universe, there are also eyes and foundations of the array. Once established, the array will operate and have infinite power by following the law of nature. But the problem that comes with it is that it is difficult to move at will. The first thing to move is its own foundation, so it is difficult for the grand array to exert its due strength. There is no powerful enemy, but you can try. But with such a strong enemy in front of us, as long as the foundation moves a little, it will be taken advantage of by the other side. At this moment, the array stands up, and the clear air keeps sweeping, but there is already a mysterious cloud of Qingyun spreading around, and then blocking the expansion of the array. The collision between the two sides is not fierce, but extremely dangerous. The symbol of one side comes from nothing. One side symbolizes from being to nothing. It''s just tit for tat, one side constantly filling the vacancy caused by the other side, a stalemate for a time, no one can do anything. Taoist Yuqing, with no expression on his face, quietly watched the expansion of Qingyun at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, blocking the expansion of the four immortals killing array. On the top of his head, he gradually had dark yellow and purple Ruyi condensation, hanging and not lacking, but the goal was directed at the Shangqing Taoist. On the top of the head of the Taoist of Shangqing Dynasty, a leaf of green duckweed can also be seen hanging on it. Qingping floating, colorful Shangqing God thunder, hidden in the clouds of purple, also lead without hair. Although Taoist Yuqing hasn''t seen each other for a long time, he has a clear understanding at the moment. Because of the battle with Fu Tianshu and the speculation of Qingyun in the Yuan Dynasty, he made continuous progress in his cultivation of Taoism, which is only one step away from the 16th Taoist heaven. The Taoist priest of Shangqing on the opposite side is no less than giving way now. In particular, Yuqing Taoist can vaguely see that the other side is not only superior to Shangqing Taoism, but also has made great progress. In the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun looks at the scene with a smile on his face. He even knew more about the current situation of Shangqing Taoists than Yuqing Taoists and Mr. Taiqing. This white robed Taoist with loose hair not only built the four elephants immortal killing array, but also constantly understood and figured out the fragments of immortal trace. Lei Han has contributed to his progress. After Lei Han entered Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun also knew many details. For example, Lei Han was raided by the Shangqing Taoist during the first world war with Buddhism. Lei Han had also prepared a gift for Li shulou, which could help the other Taoist master to practice. So the gift was cheap, Shangqing Taoist. These days, the Taoists of the Shangqing Dynasty have already thoroughly refined it and made continuous progress in practice. Mr. Taiqing, on the other hand, is most in line with the true meaning of Taoism in both mood and practice. As a result, each of the three li bookstores has its own fortune and progress. At present, it''s hard to say who will be the first to take the step to the 16th frontier in the future. ... if no one else interferes. Now, of course, that''s another matter. Zhang Dongyun rose from his throne. The next moment, he and Su Po appear together in the void outside the Yanhuang world. At present, although the 12th formal expansion has not yet been carried out, the coverage of invincible city has been shrouded in the theory of the inner world of Yanhuang and extended eastward to the universe outside the world. Since Lord Zhang dragged people, he naturally dragged them into the invincible city. So although we are in the universe, we belong to the inner world of Yanhuang, which has been crossing the endless sea in the east to the void beyond the end. "Big brother." When Su Po saw him, he nodded slightly: "have you passed the customs?" Su Po couldn''t think of any other explanation for taking pictures of both Taiqing and Shangqing Taoists near yanhuangjie, except that his eldest brother officially went out of the pass. To be exact, he was also surprised, and also associated with the fragments of immortal trace. But even if it is related to the fragments of the immortal trace, it must be the evil emperor who can control it to this point. "Not bad." Zhang Dongyun put his hands behind him and walked with Su Po side by side: "move your muscles and bones a little bit." Su Po nodded: "come on, big brother, you are really rare in actual combat." When Zhang Dongyun arrived in the void, he looked at Yuqing and Shangqing who were fighting, and said with a little emotion: "yes..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 661 Zhang Dongyun laments that the two Li bookstores in front of him, with Dazhen and Qingyun respectively, are truly amazing in strength. He himself came here in person. Without the help of the perspective of invincible City, he can see and appreciate the tip of the iceberg of the most powerful in the world. Zhang Dongyun''s practice and progress are extremely fast. But looking at the four immortals and Yuanshi Qingyun, he still felt a great sense of urgency. With an invincible city in sight, Zhang Cheng is naturally extremely safe. However, when he thought of Lei Han before, he could not help but think of the figure of the man in black that flashed by in his memory. This made him feel a little uneasy in the invincible city. If you want to smash this feeling, the way out is to be strong enough even if there is no invincible city. Along the way, Zhang Dongyun has been working hard for this, and has been fruitful. It''s just that it''s not enough right now. For the warrior, actual combat is extremely important. Invincible city simulation, after all, can not meet the real life and death difficulties. The higher the level of Master Zhang''s cultivation, the more he needs to compete with the powerful enemy. Although we are still in the invincible City, we might as well practice with the enemy on the spot. Zhang Dongyun quickly immerses himself in the state of mind of the real warrior. All his thoughts and instability are eliminated. He is calm and moves in the void to the enemy who is photographed by him in the invincible city. At the moment, though facing another powerful self, Shangqing Taoist never relaxed his vigilance to the surrounding environment. Mr. Taiqing said that he would not interfere, but the Shangqing Taoists were still a little careful with him. The appearance of Zhang Dongyun and Su Po is a warning to Mr. Taiqing. The people of Chang''an City show up. Although no one can move him here, he must be in Yanhuang. Shangqing Taoism is vigilant and calm at the same time. In his mind, he had already made countless predictions. The worst plan is not without consideration. When necessary, he can only completely smash his four elephants to kill immortals, so as to obtain the ultimate destructive power at that moment. Only when it reaches the peak, or even surpasses the peak, can it win him a chance of life. Sacrifice the big array, break the other side''s prohibition, help him escape. In fact, with the opponent''s ability to move and take the whole array, Shangqing Taoists are not sure whether this last fight will succeed. But it was the only way he could do it. He had only one try. Not to mention that he once killed Qingye Zhenren and other people in Chang''an, but the moment Yuqing Taoist appeared in Chang''an City, Shangqing Taoist knew that he had completely lost the possibility of making peace with Chang''an. The other side, there''s no need to keep him. Then he has to fight to the end. It was not easy to gather all the treasures of the array and successfully set up the four elephants to kill the immortals array. But in a flash, on the same day, the Taoists of the Shangqing Dynasty had to destroy the array they had spent countless time and energy building. It was obviously unrealistic to say that they were not distressed. It''s beyond description. No matter how indifferent Shangqing Taoists are, it seems that they have been gouged out with a knife at this moment. But it''s just a moment. Similarly, he was not affected by this emotion. He made a decision at the first time, resolutely gave up the battle and tried to escape. However, even so, if you want to seek that chance, it''s not reckless. He has to hold the time. In particular, there is a Taoist Yuqing who knows him very well and is already on guard against this. Taoist Yuqing didn''t have any politeness. As soon as they met, Qingyun flew out of Yuanshi and directly entangled the four elephants to kill the immortals. The as like as two peas and two faces, all of them are not expressive, but are closely watching each other. Mr. Taiqing, as expected, did not help each other. He retreated far away and quietly watched the other two fight against each other. It''s just that even if he doesn''t make any movement, he just stands by quietly, and his sense of existence makes other people dare not ignore. Taiyimen elder Xiangyuan immortal, more than half of the attention, fell on Mr. Taiqing. At the beginning, he was defeated by Mr. Taiqing and suffered a loss. But Mr. Taiqing and the two demons also gave up the journey to the world of Medicine Valley. This account may be counted on him by Mr. Taiqing. Xiangyuan has to defend himself. In the face of such a strong enemy, he did not even dare to move away easily. Trade rashly sold back to Mr. Taiqing, if the other party really want to start, jiuxiao ring Pei strings ring under the sound, the 16th realm of Xiangyuan real person is not easy. Also in the same situation are the two Arhats of Buddhism. "Brother Dinglin, please go ahead." Empty mountain Luo Han low voice way: "if have pursue, I with yuan real person do to resist first." Dinglin Luohan has a heavy heart. The meaning of the empty mountain arhat is very clear At least, go out and ask for help. The reason why Chang''an City in Yanhuang kingdom is so extraordinary is that Ananda has to be careful when he wants to support. But at the very least, it is necessary to pass on the process and key information to the outside world, so that Ananda and Bodhisattva can make a decision. "Take care, elder martial brother." Luohan in Dinglin bid farewell to Luohan in Kongshan. He was flying backwards. Zhang Dongyun and Su Po come close together. Su Po sees this and immediately cuts it out with a sword. The empty mountain arhat''s palms are in ten, and there is endless rain in the universe to stop Su Po''s sword Qi. However, the sword was extremely sharp and invincible, which immediately broke the curtain of endless rain. The empty mountain Rohan showed his gold body. With the firmness of Buddhism gold body, he reluctantly blocked the sword and gave Dinglin Rohan the chance to escape. On the other side, Xiangyuan has no action. All his attention is on Mr. Taiqing. Mr. Taiqing didn''t seem to mind. He waved his hand to Mr. Yuan: "although I didn''t intend to cooperate with taiyimen and Buddhism, at the beginning, Tianzun paid a magic weapon, and we had already settled the resentment of Yaogu. If xiangyuantianzun didn''t continue to be my enemy, I didn''t want to pursue any more." Xiangyuan took a deep look at Mr. Taiqing. But he still didn''t move. Because he noticed that Zhang Dongyun was too calm. For the escaped Dinglin Luohan, Zhang Dongyun chased forward step by step, but walking slowly. The empty mountain arhat had tried his best to stop Su Po. At this time, he could not care about Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun''s realm of cultivation can be seen in the end at a glance. Emperor Wu. It''s not a warrior. In this case, even if the cultivation strength is as good as aokong, Shen horong and others at the beginning, can one pursue a Buddha arhat in the 15th realm? Where is the confidence? Xiangyuan didn''t act rashly. Dinglin and Luohan had no time to think about it, so they had to give it a try. He gave birth to lotus under his feet and rushed to the void in the distance. However, after flying away for a moment, the monk of Ananda''s pure land was surprised to find that his body was getting slower and slower, as if he had been burdened with an endless burden. Zhang Dongyun, on the other hand, is not quick enough to catch up with him. Then, one punch! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 662 Feel Zhang Dongyun chasing behind him, Dinglin Luohan at the foot of non-stop. At the beginning, he made up his mind to fight against Zhang Dongyun with the strength of his Buddhist arhat body. After all, compared with the warrior of the fourteenth frontier, Chang''an City has other stronger and more intractable enemies. At present, their actions are blocked, and their speed of moving forward to escape the void is slowing down, which may be the handwriting of these people. Compared with Zhang Dongyun''s punch, Dinglin Luohan was more wary of other possible and stronger enemies. The most important thing for him now is always to break through. Otherwise, the empty mountain Arhats who strive for their own opportunities will be sacrificed in vain. But in a flash, before Zhang Dongyun''s fist really touched his golden body, Dinglin Luohan''s face suddenly changed color and his heart jumped. He clearly felt the horror of Zhang Dongyun''s blow. Zhang Dongyun''s seemingly understated fist has been fully integrated into the essence of the seven magic skills. The thumb corresponds to Dihuang Chui, the index finger corresponds to Leidi Dao, the stop corresponds to Shandi seal, the ring finger corresponds to Yandi fist, and the little finger corresponds to ShuiHuang palm. At the same time, fenghuangshen and zehuanglian are directly integrated in his seemingly leisurely walk. The combination of seven unique skills turns into a blow that Zhang Dongyun downplays but destroys heaven and earth. If you put this fist in the Yanhuang Kingdom, you can make a piece of mainland sink on the spot. Most of the time, Zhang Dongyun didn''t bring the power of invincible city into full play. In one side of the world, it is no more than this power, but it is enough to make all living beings bow down. Now, he himself has reached such a level of strength. No matter how strong the gold body is, the Buddha arhat Dinglin in the 15th realm dare not be so unstoppable and take such a blow from Zhang Dongyun. It''s not that this punch will kill him on the spot. But Dinglin Luohan was absolutely sure that his caution would crack on the spot if he took the punch. Looking at Zhang Dongyang''s posture, it''s not like he''s sparing no effort to strike. He can spare no effort. After one blow, the attack will be as fierce as the storm. The first punch was injured by Zhang Dongyun, and Lin Luohan would not be able to escape Zhang Dongyun''s pursuit. Buddhist practitioners'' fighting experience is generally not as rich as martial arts practitioners in the same realm. However, Dinglin Luohan had been practicing for many years, and his practical response was not weak. Aware of Zhang Dongyun''s insipid fist, the monk in Ananda''s pure land had to stop. Then, he turned back to meet Zhang Dongyun''s fist. When Buddhism reaches a high level of practice, the spirit can act on the outside, and it can be no less than the physical body of a powerful warrior. Therefore, Buddhism naturally has many powerful powers of combining Dharma with martial arts. However, if there is another choice, Dinglin Luohan does not want to fight with Zhang Dongyun. As soon as an expert makes a move, he will know if he has one. Although Zhang Dongyun is still the cultivation of Emperor Wu, since Ding Lin Luohan can see at a glance that his iron fist can crack his Buddhist body, he naturally knows how powerful Zhang Dongyun''s martial arts are. There are other options. Of course, Dinglin Luohan doesn''t want to fight with Zhang Dongyun. But he wanted to go, planning to fight hard to get a punch from Zhang Dongyun before he realized that he couldn''t get it. How fast is Zhang Dongyun under the blessing of Fenghuang? At this time, Dinglin Luohan thought about how to deal with the situation, and he was already half a beat slow. The distance between the two sides is very close. In order to intercept Zhang Dongyun''s attack in time, Dinglin Luohan has to turn back and fight Zhang Dongyun''s fist with the combination of Buddhism, Dharma and martial arts. Facts have proved that this Buddhist Rohan is very clever in his reaction and choice. The two men''s fists collided with each other, and Dinglin Luohan finally blocked Zhang Dongyun''s blow of destroying heaven and earth in time. But under the action of the great force, the spirit of arhat in Dinglin was still shaken, and Venus appeared in front of him. In the vast void, his body could not help but fly backward. There was no crack at the wrist of the gold body, but the golden luster suddenly faded, and the pure glass Buddha light was no longer there. Affected by the force of the earthquake, Zhang Dongyun''s steps stopped, his body moved slightly in the air, and then stabilized again. Rao is such, also make other people see the heart is frightened unceasingly. Xiangyuan immortal is the 16th heaven God of Taoism. To be realistic, no matter how strong a warrior is, he can not feel a sense of crisis. But at this time, even on guard against Mr. Taiqing, he couldn''t help but focus on Zhang Dongyun. I thought that Chang''an City, like Su Po and Chu Yaoguang, was a rare talent of martial arts. If everyone is in the same realm, Xiangyuan asks himself that he is not an opponent. But now this relatively strange man is even more frightening. Immortal Xiangyuan can''t help but recall that Zhao Kuangming, the first master of Oriental heaven martial arts, had such terrible strength in this realm in the past? Other people''s eyes, Zhang Dongyun did not agree. His eyes were fixed on the wrist of Dinglin Luohan. Just now that move, seven methods in one, still did not break each other''s body. The defense of the golden body of Buddhism is really extraordinary. According to Zhang Chengzhu''s concept of playing games in his previous life, after the opponent''s golden body was built, the basic defense value increased a lot. In terms of average level, this may be the highest defense in the same realm of all kinds of practice. Only the martial gods who are proficient in physical defense in the same realm or the demon saints and demons of individual races can be compared with it. Lord Zhang''s fist just now, if you change the Confucianist or Taoist''s fist, you should have hurt each other. Dinglin Luohan was also shocked. But at the moment, he didn''t think much about it. He tried to keep his mind as clear as possible and made the most rational and clear choice. Under the operation of Buddhism, he tried to remove Zhang Dongyun''s power, and even tried to turn Zhang Dongyun''s power into his own. Then he joined forces to try to break through the invisible obstacles in front of him. However, Dinglin Luohan immediately found that the more he intended to force out, the greater the resistance. In the end, it''s still standing still. What kind of power is this? I can''t feel the magic flow of Taoist array. Is the mighty warrior blocking the void? But I can''t feel the powerful Qi and blood of the top martial god. Is it the master of Chang''an? Or is it the power of the legendary fairy trail fragment? Many thoughts flashed through Dinglin Luohan''s mind, but now he couldn''t think of any solution to the problem. He couldn''t bear to think more, and Zhang Dongyun had already chased him again. Zhang Dongyun didn''t punch this time. Instead, he opened his five fingers, like claws, to the top of Dinglin Luohan''s bald head, and grabbed it down! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 663 Zhang Dongyun clawed down with five fingers. Dinglin Luohan did not make the previous mistakes this time, and he was ready from the beginning. He folded his palms on his chest. So he saw a clear glass Buddha light, surrounded his whole body. The light of Buddha evolves into a golden lotus. The lotus was in full bloom, but the petals began to close in the middle. The closed lotus seems to be in the shape of a flower bud again, which also envelops the whole person of Dinglin Luohan. Zhang Dongyun''s five fingertips correspond to five unique skills, and he is the first to fall. After the contact of his Qi and blood with the golden lotus bud, the seemingly smooth petal surface moved. But soon, all kinds of power seemed to disappear in the invisible. Zhang Dongyun saw this, and his heart moved slightly. The Buddha Dharma that an opponent uses to defuse his attack is not a strong force to resist or neutralize. At the moment of contact, the closed lotus bud seems to have the secret of turning back time. It''s just like the lotus that was open, suddenly closed and turned back into a bud. Generally speaking, this kind of magic power that touches the mystery of time is not so much Zhang Dongyun''s one-time use of his unique skills as his integration of eight unique skills, which leads to the birth of an unprecedented new martial art. Never. It''s stronger than ever. Compared with the previous seven dharmas in one, now the eight dharmas in one is more than just one more Dharma. It''s a change from imperfect to perfect. Therefore, Zhang Dongyun smashed the golden body of Luohan Dinglin on the spot! Dinglin Luohan parries Zhang Dongyun''s arms, and luohanjin''s body suddenly bleeds. Countless Qinghui, leaked out from it, as if the human body blood. Dinglin Luohan''s eyes suddenly turned black and his ears were buzzing. The destruction of the golden body of Buddhism is not only an external manifestation, but also a symbol of the damage to the spirit of Dinglin arhat. In the platform of his spirit, he looked at himself and saw that his spirit was like a Buddha. But at this time, the spirit, like a glass statue, also had cracks on its arms. Dinglin Luohan can''t hold his arms, and Zhang Dongyun''s fist continues to fall down. Zhang Dongyun smashed his arms continuously, directly pressing Dinglin Luohan''s arms and bombarding him on the top of his head. So Dinglin Luohan, who was already buzzing in his mind, had another shock on his head and was hit by Zhang Dongyun on the spot. For a moment, this Buddhist Rohan almost lost consciousness and his mind was blank. When he came back, the first thing he did was to run away immediately. We must not continue to confront Zhang Dongyun like this. Otherwise, in the next few moves, he may be killed by Zhang Dongyun on the spot. Although Dinglin Luohan is absent-minded, this time remember to flee in the opposite direction. Even if one head bumps into the Yanhuang world, it''s better than repeatedly bumping into the wall before, but I don''t know what it is. But now that he was injured, even if he wanted to escape, he was no longer nimble. Zhang Dongyun is still not slow, a few steps to catch up with each other. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 664 Luohan in Dinglin has lotus under his feet. He moves the void to avoid Zhang Dongyun. But he was injured and soon caught up with Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun''s seemingly insipid hand has returned to his original nature, which is hard for Dinglin Luohan to resist. The skin of both arms of this Buddhist monk is no longer golden, and at the same time, it is full of cracks, like the dry and cracked earth. At the moment, it is extremely difficult for Dinglin Luohan to practice Buddhism with his palms together. The light flowed from the cracks of his arms, so that the Buddha light could not gather. He has the intention to stabilize his own state of mind, but every time he uses the Dharma, when the light of the Buddha is surging, his eyes are black again. Others can see that there are cracks on the top of this Buddha arhat''s head, which are like blood flowing out of it. The empty mountain arhat saw this on one side, and in a hurry he helped. The light of the Buddha turned into a shower to protect Luohan in Dinglin. But between Zhang Dongyun''s fingers and his hands, he has great power and infinite mystery. The curtain of Luohan''s rain on the empty mountain just barely resisted Zhang Dongyun for a moment, and was torn by his bare hands in a twinkling of an eye. On the other side, the invisible sword Qi passed by, and the empty mountain Luohan''s own gold body also immediately added a hole. Su Po''s left hand was behind him, and his right five fingers were empty, as if holding an invisible sword. He cut the golden body of Buddha on the spot. After many years of Buddhism cultivation, there was no sense of despair in his heart at this moment. At the same time, he felt guilty and remorseful. To a certain extent, it was he who made the mistake. It is said that he is the cover of Dinglin Luohan to break through the encirclement and escape. He once thought that the virtual space of the distant universe seems to have an invisible wall blocking the way, which makes Dinglin Luohan move slowly and cannot advance or retreat. If not, though Zhang Dongyun was strong, he would not have hit Dinglin Luohan badly in just a few moves. If you can''t stir it up, you can always hide it. Just like the empty mountain arhat, he tried to fight with Su Po''s sword, but did not fight with Su Po. So he could support him for a long time. Only when he neglected himself in order to rescue Dinglin arhan, he was cut by Su Po. Unfortunately, Dinglin Luohan was forced to fight with Zhang Dongyun in succession. As a result, he was defeated in three or two moves. Once he was injured by Zhang Dongyun''s fist, he felt powerless if he wanted to fight like an empty mountain arhat. The same is true of arhat Kongshan himself. At the moment, Su''s sword broke, and the light of the Buddha dispersed, and he was defeated completely. Su Po has never been a murderer, but now he will not be merciful. He cuts through the empty mountain arhat body with one sword. Instead of taking back his sword, he keeps moving forward and cuts deep into the empty mountain arhat body. In Su Po''s eyes, there was a color of ice blue at the moment. His heart, which is full of ice, is beating like a real heart. A lot of cold air comes from his heart and spreads from his blood to his four limbs. The immeasurable water of the great essence eventually nourished and became the branches of the Wutong tree in his right arm. And the right arm of the broken wood of the Wutong tree is like burning, and the wood essence is the fuel of the fire, and it is constantly boosted. It''s like a fire in the sky. All kinds of power concentrated on Su Po''s right hand. On the surface of his right hand, a yellowish brown color appeared. Mr. Taiqing met him and nodded slowly. As expected, Su Po has successfully refined that soul Xuanshi. In this way, fire regenerates earth, and then earth generates gold! Under the continuous supply of power, it finally condensed into a line, a little bit. Incomparably pure sharpness was born on the invisible sword edge in Su Po''s hands. It seems that nothingness will be broken by this sword. Su Po''s sword fell on the gold body of the empty mountain arhat, and then the invisible blade crossed. The whole gold body of arhat was cut by Su Po''s sword! The empty mountain arhat was so frightened that he kept reciting Buddhist scriptures with his palms together. A lot of rain condensed and floated on the surface of his gold body. His gold body of arhat seems to have changed gradually and finally turned into a treasure bottle. It seems that the vase can contain all things and one side of the world. Su Po''s sword spirit is constantly absorbed by the bottle. The empty mountain arhat hopes to defuse the edge of Su Po. However, Su Po''s sword edge only slightly stopped, and then continued to cut. The vase was transformed into the empty mountain arhat himself. With a cry, the golden arhat''s body was cut into two parts. Su Po cut the sword from his right shoulder to his left hip. The body of the empty mountain arhat was divided into two parts. Under the head and neck, there was only one left arm and half trunk. This Buddhist monk is also tenacious. The body is divided in two and still refuses to give up. He cut his body up and down at the same time and ran away in two directions. It is the lower part of the body without a head. At this time, the light of Buddhism is surging, condensing into an illusory upper body and head. Empty mountain arhat at the moment will and faith concentrated to the extreme, leaving only one idea to escape. Fighting for a will is not extinct, his vitality has been preserved. But it''s all just a dying struggle. He couldn''t escape just now, let alone now? In Su Po''s eyes, the ice blue recedes, and Xuansheng''s heart slows down. The power of Wutong, the core of heaven and the soul of the earth are also convergent. But even so, he immediately brushed his two swords and cut off the two sides to kill the empty mountain arhat. At this moment, the Buddhist arhat, who was born in the pure land of Cihang, can no longer support him. "It doesn''t seem to be quite mature yet?" On one side, Zhang Dongyun spoke. At the same time, he once again hit Dinglin Luohan on the top of his head. The head of this Buddhist arhat was blown up by Zhang Dongyun on the spot. "It''s not long since we''ve realized it, but we still need some polishing." Su Po looked at Zhang Dongyun and said. Zhang Dongyun nodded: "it''s extremely rare. It''s really sharp." It can be seen that Su Po has not been able to grasp the peerless sword that divides the empty mountain arhat into two. However, when a sword comes out, it has reached its peak in terms of attack alone, even better than Zong Tianxuan''s Shuangzi Weiyuan. Even the Shangqing Taoist who was wrestling with Yuqing Taoist couldn''t help looking at it. Regardless of the array and magic weapon, we can only calculate their own ways. Among the three li shulou, they are the only ones to attack, and the one from the Qing Dynasty is the most. But when he saw Su Po''s most powerful sword, he was not confident that he could attack more fiercely than his opponent. Although Kong Shan Luo Han was just distracted, even so, he was also a Buddhist master of Cihang pure land. He had a strong gold body. In the end, it was not su Po''s sword. Xiangyuan''s face is also ugly, but his eyes can''t help looking at Zhang Dongyun on the other side. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 665 Su Po defeated Kongshan arhat, at least Wudao God King defeated Buddha arhat, both sides are the 15th realm. On the other hand, Dinglin Luohan''s opponent is a military emperor whose cultivation is still in the fourteenth realm. Although Dinglin Luohan was wronged, even without other factors, Zhang Dongyun still beat him. The difference is that Dinglin Luohan is not so easily defeated by Zhang Dongyun. In the competition between the two sides, he will still be beaten by Zhang Dongyun and can only run around. No matter the Taoists of the Qing Dynasty or the real people of Xiangyuan, or the Luohan of Dinglin or the Luohan of Kongshan, they have never heard of such a powerful emperor. Xiangyuan now dares to be 100% sure that the Song Emperor did not have such terrible strength in this realm in the past. This is a very challenging discovery and cognition of Xiangyuan''s human common sense. Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of the Song Dynasty, is now the most powerful martial arts expert in the Oriental heaven, and is proud of the past and the present. It''s no fluke to reach such a peak. The fact is that before that, the emperor of the Song Dynasty was the most powerful man in the same realm in the 16th, 15th and 14th realms. It is not exaggeration to say that he was invincible in the same realm, and that he played more than one meal at a time. If not, he could not finally build the 17th realm of martial arts, the realm of emperor, and reach the peak of martial arts. Now, Zhang Dongyun is obviously stronger than him in the fourteenth frontier. This shows that as long as Zhang Dongyun does not die prematurely, he can reach the 17th level in the future. With his current performance, he is fully confident of turning his extraordinary talent and potential into real strength. Before that, although there were masters from the fourteenth realm, when did they come out of Yanhuang realm? Wait incorrect! The elder of taiyimen was horrified. Listen to Zhang Dongyun and Su Po talk, Xiangyuan immortal gradually back to taste. The Emperor Wu of the fourteenth kingdom is the Lord of Chang''an City, the evil emperor who is the first of the twelve Yanluo in the so-called Yanhuang kingdom. The fourteenth realm cultivation is obviously impossible to make such a big noise. Moreover, even if there are fragments of immortal trace to help, it is impossible to drag so many of their experts to Yanhuang world without suspense. Chang''an City, there must be more brilliant strong. In other words, the real cultivation strength of Chang''an City Master is more than that. Although Zhang Dongyun is a warrior, Xiangyuan immortal soon thought of going up separately. The thought of this made his heart heavier. The strength of Chang''an City Master''s own cultivation is amazing, not to mention that he has such a separate body in front of him, he is also so terrible. Xiangyuan didn''t even dare to think about the future. If Chang''an City Master grew up in the 17th realm, Chang''an City would really be a master of the Oriental heaven. Dinglin Luohan''s fate is in front of us, and Xiangyuan real man has completely broken the idea of breaking through and running away. However, the Taoist God of the 16th Kingdom has his own dignity, and he has no plan to die. Mr. Taiqing, whom he has been afraid of, no longer pays too much attention to each other. Xiangyuan''s gaze sweeps Zhang Dongyun and Su Po, and the most popular one returns to Zhang Dongyun and looks at each other. "Although they are separate, you can also be said to be the Lord of Chang''an." Xiangyuan''s face calmed down, and he made a Taoist Chieftain to Zhang Dongyun: "taiyimen Xiangyuan is polite." Zhang Dongyun hands behind: "don''t want to go, stay." Immortal Xiangyuan holds the sword formula with both hands at the same time, and two swords, one black and one white, appear. They condense into entities in the void of the universe and turn into two swords, one black and one white. "The hermit''s accomplishments are outstanding, and I feel inferior to myself. But I still invite the hermit to give me some advice." Xiangyuan immortal said, in the void a black and a white two swords, then combined into one. So a dark and half black and half white sword floated in the universe. Zhang Dongyun, Su Po and Mr. Taiqing saw this and raised their eyebrows slightly. "It''s gratifying that the real person''s Taoism has been improved." Mr. Taiqing nodded slightly. Su Po had seen Mr. Taiqing fight with Xiangyuan. Zhang Dongyun also witnessed the whole process through his seal. Xiangyuan immortal''s Taiyi Guiyuan sword seems to have made some progress compared with that day. "I have to thank you all. When I played with you that day, I gained a little, so I made a little progress." Mr. Xiangyuan saluted Mr. Taiqing. Although Xiangyuan''s talent is not as good as Li shulou''s, he is also a rare Taoist genius. In the past, how could he not be the best one? After the previous fight with Mr. Taiqing, although Xiangyuan was defeated, he learned from the bitter experience and made a serious summary, and gained something. "You''re welcome, real man. I''m also helpful." Mr. Taiqing''s reply. Strictly speaking, he didn''t gain as much as Xiangyuan. Different from Fu Tianshu and Yuqing Taoist, Mr. Taiqing is the stronger one in the battle with Xiangyuan Zhenren. Xiangyuan turned his eyes to Zhang Dongyun again. He looked solemn and said in a deep voice, "please, Mr. Ju." Zhang Dongyun looked up and down at each other and nodded slowly: "I''m talented, and I''ll help you." After that, his figure disappeared in place. Instead, a figure whose face is shrouded in the light appears in the void. His face is covered with brilliance, but he can''t really see his face with the eyes of Xiangyuan real person and Shangqing Taoist. But instead of looking at their faces, we all have the same idea in mind: The Lord of Chang''an came in person. Lord Zhang is still standing with his hands down, looking at Xiangyuan. Xiangyuan took a deep breath, holding the sword formula in one hand and pointing to Zhang Dongyun in the other. So the half black and half white sword disappeared on the spot. The sword disappeared. The void around Zhang Dongyun suddenly changed. The boundless void seems to be broken by the invisible force, leaving only black and white, yin and Yang. Black and white surrounded Zhang Dongyun in the center and turned into a spiral shape. It''s like a huge millstone turning to crush Zhang Dongyun in the middle. Under the sword of Xiangyuan real person, he cut the surrounding universe back to nature. In this process, the attack on Zhang Dongyun is no longer Xiangyuan immortal''s magic sword and royal sword, but as if the whole universe is going to destroy him. Zhang Dongyun was in the scene of destroying the sky and the earth and was not moved. The tyrannical Yin and Yang Qi will automatically subside and disappear when it comes to him. Zhang Dongyun looks at the real person Xiangyuan in front of him, extends a finger to the other party, and hovers in the air a little bit. Then the calm black-and-white air dripped and rotated, turned into a Tai Chi picture, and flew to the top of Xiangyuan''s head. In the first volume of Taiji, the Taoist God of the 16th realm disappears. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 666 Zhang Dongyun took the initiative to suppress the Taoist heaven Prime Minister yuan Zhenren in the 16th frontier. Not only Shangqing Taoist and Mr. Taiqing took a glance at it, but also Yuqing Taoist''s eyes flashed slightly. Zhang Dongyun just used the method, how to look at it, how are their Taoist techniques. And, extremely brilliant. In addition to Hongqing, the founder of taiyimen, who is very familiar with Xiangyuan''s Taoism, how many taozu in the 17th realm can suppress Xiangyuan with such lightness? What''s more, if Zhang Dongyun is just a warrior, he will be expected to be powerful. But in addition to martial arts and Taoism, how could Taoism be so skillful? I told the three of them to look at it, and they all felt amazing. After Zhang Dongyun suppressed Xiangyuan immortal, he looked calm and nodded to Taoist Yuqing and Mr. Taiqing. Finally, his eyes fell on Taoist Shangqing. The Taoist of Shangqing Dynasty was in the four immortals killing array, and his eyes were also on Zhang Dongyun. When they looked at each other, the Taoist priest of Shangqing said, "what''s the way to get us here? Does it come from Taoism or martial arts? " Zhang Dongyun casually smile: "up to now, is it still important?" Shangqing Taoist nodded: "indeed, it doesn''t matter, but no matter what kind of method, your means should be related to the fragments of immortal trace." Why take him instead of others? First of all, it may be related to the fragments of his fairy trail. Secondly, it may be through the Taoist of Yuqing. Zhang Dongyun had such a brilliant method. In the eyes of the Taoist of the Shang Qing Dynasty, it was inseparable from the fragments of the immortal trace. At the beginning, when he was photographed, a fragment of immortal trace on his body once helped to resist for a moment. Most of this is due to the homology between the enemy and ourselves. As for the speculation of the Taoist in Shangqing Dynasty, Zhang Dongyun said with a cool smile: "you plan to get the fragments of the five younger brothers'' immortal trace. Now it''s time to return them to their original owners." Shangqing Taoist said: "up to now, I have nothing else to say. I have a good method. I''m not an opponent, but I''m not a man waiting to die. Let''s see under our hands." After that, he kneaded the formula with both hands, and the four elephant immortal killing array began to expand around. After the appearance of "the Lord of Chang''an", the Taoist of Yuqing collected his Yuanshi Qingyun and quietly stepped back to watch. It seems that he no longer insists on fighting with the Taoists of Shangqing Dynasty. At the moment, he paid more attention to Zhang Dongyun''s actions. Without the control of Yuanshi Qingyun, the four immortals array began to expand in all directions. Where the great array swept, all things did not exist and were destroyed, even the void of the universe was broken. In the 16th realm, Xiangyuan real person''s hand was just so powerful, and it was only limited to the place where Taiyi Guiyuan sword passed. It was not like now. Under the cover of the great array, any place was a doomsday scene, belonging to nothingness. Zhang Dongyun looked up and down at Si Xiang Zhu Xian formation and nodded slightly. The other side''s array is sharper than the four elephants'' fortune array when they came to Yanhuang world. It''s really a one-of-a-kind array. But Zhang Dongyun turned a blind eye to the terrible array of expansion in front of him and took a direct step forward. Like an outing and a walk, Zhang Dongyun walked into the four immortals array at random. As he entered the array, the expansion of the array suddenly stopped. The great array has stagnated in the same place, no longer expanding or shrinking, but completely immobile. It seems that all the array changes have stopped at this moment. The surging fresh air seemed to condense into a solid, like a statue. Zhang Dongyun stepped into the array and stepped directly into the eye of the array. It''s empty here. There''s no trace of Shangqing Taoist. Zhang Dongyun was dumbfounded and looked around. In the four directions, there seems to be a stand between the clouds. On every altar, there was a figure looming. Four Shangqing Taoists said at the same time: "the hermits are unpredictable, and I admire them." They said that they admired him, but when they spoke, their voices were like thunder, and soon they reverberated in the whole array. Then, from all sides and in all directions, all the thunder of Shangqing God rose. It''s like the whole big formation turned into a cruel thunder cloud. Innumerable Shangqing God thunder, a series of explosions. Such a big four elephant immortal killing array began to crumble, as if it was going to disintegrate from the inside. And die! The Taoists of the Shangqing Dynasty broke the treasures of their own array, and wanted to make the whole array self destruct inward, so as to gain unprecedented ultimate strength and destroy everything including themselves. At last, he took the last step. The four immortals killing array collapsed, and the Taoists of Shangqing seized the last opportunity to escape. Dao Dao Qing Qi, which originally seemed to be standing still, was surging again, like a sea of fire, burning itself. But the next moment, these pure Qi, then again stagnated. Out of control of the big formation, re stable. Inside the array, the pure thunder disappeared, leaving only a group of pure Qi flowing by itself. On the four sacrificial platforms, the four array treasures that were originally intended to be destroyed and sacrificed by themselves were all settled down and no longer destroyed by themselves. Standing at the eye of the array, Zhang Dongyun waved with a smile, and all the four treasures flew down from the altar and then fell into his hands. However, the figure of the Taoist priest of Shangqing, who rushed up into the sky and intended to escape, also stopped abruptly, as if he had been set above the battle array by invisible forces. Zhang Dongyun waved to him again, and the Taoist of Shangqing fell down immediately. At the same time, the four high-rise sacrificial platforms collapsed to the center of the temple, which buried the Shangqing Taoists in the center. The Taoist of Shangqing still didn''t give up his last hope. He drank in the air and saw a light flying out of him. Zhang Dongyun saw that it was the fragment of immortal trace that Taoist priest of Shangqing Dynasty had taken from Lei Han. After being refined by the Taoist of the Qing Dynasty these days, this fragment of immortal trace has changed into a magic sword. The Dharma sword is like a leaf of green duckweed. It floats slowly and turns around, blocking the collapsed sacrificial platform in the air. But with Zhang Dongyun''s mind moving, the sword immediately changed back to the appearance of guangtuan. Then he broke away from the control of Shangqing Taoist and flew into Zhang Dongyun''s hands. The collapsed altar, which was originally resisted by the French sword, was smashed down again, burying the Shangqing Taoist in the center below. Zhang Dongyun waved again, and the whole Si Xiang Zhu Xian array shrank inward. Finally, it shrank into a map and fell into his hands. The Taoist of Shangqing Dynasty was also suppressed in his own array. Zhang Dongyun''s posture reappears in the void of the universe. Next, he looked at Mr. Taiqing. Mr. Taiqing looked as usual and said with a smile, "do you want to suppress me in it?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 667 Zhang Dongyun looks at Mr. Taiqing and shakes his head slightly "In any case, at least we are not enemies at present, but we are not real friends. I don''t care for you, but I hope you can become friends of Chang''an city." Mr. Taiqing said: "I think friends should be free and noninterferent with each other, not loyal to the monarch." Zhang Dongyun is very straightforward said: "four younger brother, can." Mr. Taiqing sighed softly: "with your help, you are destined to take the lead." "It''s not the enemy. It''s the end of the day. There''s no need to fight any more." Zhang Dongyun said: "if you don''t, I''ll make a bet." Mr. Taiqing said with a smile: "I''m not good at gambling, but since you have given me enough face, I have to accompany you. I just don''t know how to gamble?" Zhang Dongyun raised his hand in the four Xiang Zhuxian array of the array diagram: "from a certain point of view, this is also your array diagram, you try to see, can come out of it?" Mr. Taiqing looked at the array diagram: "there are Taoist friends of Shangqing Dynasty in this big array, and the array strength can''t be exerted. Your meaning is that I don''t move my jiuxiao huanpei, do you?" Zhang Dongyun shook his head: "you can be at will. The person who presides over the array is not me, but him." After that, the array chart floats to the nearby Taoist Yuqing. Taoist Yuqing took the array map, kept silent slightly, and then said with a smile, "is this a poor way to gamble, or do you gamble?" Zhang Dongyun said: "naturally, I bet, because I bet that he wins and you lose." Taoist Yuqing took a look at Mr. Taiqing. He was silent again. After a while, he began to laugh slowly. Mr. Taiqing is also laughing: "the city master is so determined, I will not directly admit defeat?" Zhang Dongyun put his hands behind him and walked directly to the Yanhuang world: "if someone else, you may consider this choice, but with him, do you really think so?" Mr. Taiqing kept smiling and said, "I also want to try Shangqing Daoyou''s array. Let''s see how powerful it is first." He looked at Zhang Dongyun''s back and asked, "what''s the time limit?" Zhang Dongyun said: "one day." Taoist Yuqing unfolded the plan of the four immortals killing array: "Daoyou, please." Mr. Taiqing nodded, but didn''t see him take out the magic weapon jiuxiao hoop and jump into the four elephants immortal array. The posture of Taoist Yuqing also disappeared in the battle. The array doesn''t see how to expand violently. It just floats quietly in the virtual space of the universe. From the outside, we can''t see how dangerous the wind and thunder are inside. Su Po followed Zhang Dongyun back to the Daming Palace in Chang''an city. In the main hall of Daming Palace, several light and shadow pictures are suspended. In one of the light and shadow pictures, Ao Kong''s voice came out: "the boss has really eaten fast in recent years. Although you always advise me not to kill more animals, you are much softer than you were then." Through the transmission of sound between several light and shadow pictures, Ao Kong, who is still in the unknown world, can hear the story and the dialogue with Zhang Dongyun and others. Zhang Dongyun tidied up immortal Xiangyuan and told aokong to have a good time. But in the end, the disposal of Mr. Taiqing called aokong to the accident. He thought that Zhang Dongyun would directly suppress Mr. Taiqing together with Shangqing Taoists. "It doesn''t matter to give him a chance. Anyway, he will lose the bet." Zhang Dongyun said. Aokong was surprised again: "he will really fight with Laosi... No, he will fight with Taoist Yuqing to the end? The right to choose is in his hands. As long as he loses to Taoist Yuqing, he will win your bet with him. " The voice from the light and shadow screen pauses a little, and continues to ask with some uncertainty: "boss, are you going to do some secret operation to help him out?" Zhang Dongyun was dumbfounded and laughed: "why is that necessary?" Ao Kong "hum" A: "that hope isn''t all depend on this dead brain, oneself must win up?" Su Po was also puzzled: "brother means that if he can succeed, he will surely gain a lot and have a chance to ascend the 16th realm more obviously than Yuqing? But as far as I know, he doesn''t care about that. " Zhang Dongyun asked: "do you think under normal circumstances, if there is no such bet, who can win?" Aokong did not express his opinion casually this time: "I have little to do with Taiqing and Shangqing. I can''t guess." Su Po pondered: "under normal circumstances, Yuqing should have a better chance of winning, right?" The Taoist of Yuqing has the foundation of Li shulou''s Taoism, and he understands the inheritance of Yuqing. Now with the array of the Taoist of Qing Dynasty, it can be said that Sanqing is full. Mr. Taiqing still only relied on the combination of his own Taiqing Taoism and Confucianism. On the one hand is jiuxiao huanpei, on the other hand is Yuanshi Qingyun. No one can do anything about it. Taoist Yuqing still has the map of the four immortals killing array in hand. Although Dazhen is suppressing Shangqing Taoists, it can still play a part of its power. The only advantage of Mr. Taiqing is that he doesn''t have to pursue and break through. As long as you stand out from the array, you will be successful. But even if you want to stand out, there are still many difficulties. Su Po Si always thinks that Yuqing Taoist is better. "Your judgment is basically not bad, but what about the background of our bet?" Zhang Dongyun asked. Su Po was lost in thought again. However, not long after this time, he said: "it''s not only Taiqing who has the right to admit defeat directly, but Yuqing has the same right." When Su Po talks, aokong''s voice comes out almost at the same time in the light and shadow picture, and the content is basically the same as Su Po''s. Taoists in Taiqing can deliberately not come out of the battle. Taoist Yuqing can also deliberately squeeze him out of the battle. In this respect, as long as they are willing, Yuqing Taoists are even more dominant. He is the one who really takes the initiative. Zhang Dongyun waved his hand: "isn''t this the end? Does Taoist Yuqing want Mr. Taiqing to leave the world of Yanhuang freely, or do you want him to stay completely? " Su po said with a wry smile: "Yuqing doesn''t want to face Taiqing. Do you just admit defeat? The three of them are special to each other.... " At this point, he seemed to think of something and suddenly stopped. In the light and shadow picture, aokong burst out laughing: "it depends on whether Laosi is willing to hurt himself a little for us? After all, the boss has said that he hopes to keep Taiqing in Chang''an city! " Will Taoist Yuqing be willing? Before today, maybe not. Because he always had doubts about the evil emperor. But after seeing Zhang Dongyun''s performance today, his doubts suddenly dissipated. He could feel that Zhang Dongyun was still the elder brother who cared for his brothers in the past. Then, of course, he is willing to reciprocate. In the light and shadow picture, Ao Kong''s laughter has not been cut off, and two more people come in the Daming Palace. It was Taoist Yuqing and Mr. Taiqing who shook his head slightly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 668 To some extent, there are some commonalities among the three li bookstores. For example, they are all very interested in fighting each other. This point, on the contrary, is the pursuit of Tao, hoping to be the first to break through to Zhang Dongyun''s invincible city. It''s top-down. Now, through actual combat, he constantly sums up what he has learned from the bottom up. The two sides are well integrated, and a thoroughfare is gradually unfolding in front of Zhang Dongyun''s eyes. After he had a basic idea, Zhang Dongyun came back to calm his mind. With a flick of his fingers, a mass of light appeared. The Dharma sword in the light group slowly changes its shape and becomes immeasurable. The fragments of the immortal trace, which were refined and transformed by the Taoists of the Shangqing Dynasty, are restored to their original appearance. In Zhang Dongyun''s ear, there was an early echo of system prompt sound: [a new fragment of fairy trail is found. Is it fused www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 669 The fifth piece of fairy trace is in hand... Zhang Dongyun breathes out a long breath. Because the last fragment of the fourth immortal trail lasted for a long time, there is still a lot of time left for the current invincible city. Now there is a fifth piece of fairy trail. We should not worry about this in the next period of time. If we want to say that the flaw in the beauty is that the Shangqing Taoist should have two pieces. A piece of his own, or Li shulou''s. He snatched the other from Rehan. At present, the fragment that fell into Zhang Dongyun''s hands with the Taoist of Shangqing Dynasty is actually the original one of Lei Han. The fragments of the immortal trace in Li shulou''s hands were borrowed by the Taoist of Shangqing Dynasty. At the moment, Lord Zhang''s heart suddenly gave birth to the feeling that "I don''t feel pain when I sell yetian.". Although he knew that the fragment was actually Shangqing Taoist''s own, he still had unlimited possessiveness at the moment. He always felt that Shangqing Taoist had lent out the things that should belong to Chang''an. This time, when the Shangqing Taoist was planted in Chang''an City, it was unknown whether the fragments of the immortal trail could not be returned. When Mr. Taiqing and Taoist Yuqing were fighting in the four immortals killing array, Lord Zhang, who came back to Daming Palace, actually manipulated Taoist Shangqing secretly and contacted the person who borrowed the fragments of the immortal trace. Xuanqing Daozu. You don''t need more detailed information. Just look at the other person''s honorific name, you will know that this is the 17th realm of cultivation, the Taoist ancestor at the top of Daluo. However, this Xuanqing Taoist was not a man in the Oriental heaven. The leader of Taoism in the eastern sky is the founder of taiyimen, Hongqing Daozu. However, the founder of taiyimen doesn''t know where he is now. Xiangyuan real person and other taiyimen high-level shout throat, at present did not see each other back. As for Xuanqing Daozu, when he came to the eastern heaven, he actually stepped on the boundary to some extent. It''s just that no one has the ability to talk to a Taoist in the 17th realm. According to Shangqing Taoists, Xuanqing Daozu came from another important star field in the nine heavens, Southeast Yangtian, and was the first person of dongnanyang Tiandao family. From the perspective of the inheritance of Taoism, it is the inheritance of Yuqing. The master of Yuqing Taoism who dealt with Shangqing Taoist was the Xuanqing Taoist. It is also the joint efforts of the two that can open another void door to the site of immortal trace. A long time ago, Xuanqing Daozu and Shangqing daoren visited the immortal trace fragment of Li shulou together. When Lei Han''s fragment was in hand, Shangqing Taoist kept it for himself. The original fragment of fairy trail in Li shulou was borrowed by Xuanqing Taoist. Although Shangqing Taoists did not follow each other to learn the Dharma, they often communicated with each other before, so they benefited a lot from Xuanqing Daozu. Zhang Dongyun now hopes to contact Xuanqing Daozu with Taoist of Qing Dynasty, and then deceive him to Yanhuang world. Unfortunately, there is no voice response from Xuanqing Daozu, and I don''t know if I have no time to reply or if I have noticed something. After all, he is the founder of the 17th realm. He has another piece of immortal trace in his hand. It''s mysterious and mysterious. Maybe he can see some clues. Zhang Dongyun was not discouraged when the other party was not deceived. The newly integrated fragment of the immortal trail helps the invincible city open up new functions: [when the new function is enabled, the city master can search the whereabouts of other immortal trace fragments through invincible city] Without any hesitation, Zhang Dongyun immediately ordered the search to begin. Then a vast starry sky appeared in his mind. The universe stars in his field of vision were constantly shrinking, and finally became like a map. On the map, there is a light spot, which is always on. At present, the scope should not be out of the eastern sky. Is it the immortal trace fragment of Xuanqing Daozu and Shangqing daoren? Zhang Dongyun looked at the star map, lost in thought. The void of the universe is really vast. At present, Chang''an city lacks exploration of the outside world. After Zhang Dongyun took the real Xiangyuan, he searched the other party''s knowledge and compared it with Qu Yuanwen''s knowledge. Only then did he light up many areas on the dark star map and know some approximate directions. At the moment, the star map is shining. Judging from the location, although Lord Zhang is a little strange, he seems to have a general understanding of the location. He recalled that, according to Xiangyuan''s knowledge, that area should be the sphere of influence of the most powerful demon clan in the eastern sky. The human race is only one of the ten thousand races of the heavens. In the eastern sky, there are naturally other races, and their influence is prosperous. Kui Niu clan is the most powerful demon clan in the Oriental sky, with the 17th strongman at the peak of demon saint. The blood Qi Demon Lord is very happy to encircle and suppress the Kirin clan, but it''s not a last resort to ask him to fight Kui Niu. That''s also a big thanks. "Xuanqing and Kui Niu have friendship, or simply hide quietly?" Zhang Dongyun thought deeply. At the same time, the star map in his mind is expanding. Gradually, beyond the scope of the Oriental sky. Zhang Dongyun concentrated and observed quietly. The Taoist immortal yuan and the Confucian sage Qu Yuanwen did not live in the eastern heaven all their lives. They also visited the starry sky beyond the Oriental sky. But comparatively speaking, it is relatively crude, far less familiar than the Oriental heaven. So Zhang Dongyun looked at the outer world, and felt that he was dark and didn''t know where to go. However, suddenly a strong light flashed in his mind. Another fairy trail fragment. Or the Seventh Fairy trail fragment. After observing for a moment, Zhang Dongyun guessed that it should be the hometown of Xuanqing Daozu, Southeast Yangtian. Taoist Xuanqing went to the eastern heaven to find the fragments of the immortal trace. Did he know that there was one under his eyes? Zhang Dongyun calms down and quietly waits for the star map in his mind to continue to expand. Soon, a cluster of light, symbolizing the ninth fragment, appeared on the map. Relatively speaking, it is more distant. Zhang Dongyun is not sure whether it lies in the central Juntian, which is adjacent to the Oriental sky, or in the remote northwest secluded sky. Then, the expansion of the star map stops temporarily. "A total of eight pieces of fairy trace fragments..." Zhang Dongyun leaned back and sat on the back of his chair: "plus the core of fairy trace, nine." Shangqing Taoist''s guess is right. The number of fragments of immortal trace should not exceed ten fingers at most. In addition to the one he lent to Daozu of Xuanqing, there are two pieces of immortal trace. Zhang Dongyun had two faces in his mind. Well, at least the fragments scattered when the immortal trail collapsed were all obtained by their sworn brothers and did not fall into other people''s hands. However, after so many years, it is hard to say whether it is still the case now. It''s hard to say how those two are at the moment. At present, it seems that we should first get the same piece of heaven in the East. Zhang Dongyun''s attention returned to the fragment of immortal trace in the sphere of influence of the Kui Niu clan in the East. "System, new function, only detection?" Zhang Dongyun asked. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 670 [by paying a certain amount of experience points, the city master can make a piece of immortal trace fall asleep within the corresponding time] After listening to the system''s answer, Zhang Dongyun pondered slightly: "can you drag the people who hold the immortal trace fragments directly to the invincible city? It doesn''t matter to spend more points. " [currently, it does not have relevant functions] Zhang Dongyun sat back in his chair, thinking. Silence each other''s Fairy trace fragments is also a good function. It would be better if we could drag the three li bookstores to bring the people with fairy trace fragments to the invincible City, just like this time. Unfortunately, it does not have relevant functions at present. And silence each other''s Fairy trace fragments, this function can be used in no hurry at present. Good steel needs to be used on the blade. According to the system, the so-called silence, or making the immortal trace fragment fall asleep, does not just mean that the other party can no longer use the fragment. At the same time, he said that the fragment would be completely sleeping in the position at that time, so that his original owner could not even move it away. In terms of the magic of the fragments of immortal traces, few people have a way to take them if they "break" their bad temper. Even if you just want to take away the fairy trace fragments, it will affect your own actions. At the critical moment, surprise the other party. Even if you can''t win the other party, you can try to capture the fragments of immortal trace. Of course, the premise of all this is that the people who go to grab the treasure themselves have enough strength. Therefore, Zhang Dongyun does not consider these at the moment. He just looked at himself, looked at the star map in his mind, and calculated slowly. In a word, the fragment still in the eastern sky may represent the Taoist ancestor of Xuanqing and others. If he is not here in the eastern sky, it means that the fragment of the immortal trace in the southeast sky was taken by him. It''s necessary to deal with the Kui Niu family... Zhang Dongyun''s mind. However, the Kui Niu clan is strong and close, and seldom deals with the outside world. Contact with them, we need to map it slowly, do not rush. Of course, if you really want to say that the strength of Chang''an city is growing, you may not be afraid of them. Even if Zhang Dongyun doesn''t go out of the Yanhuang world, other people in Chang''an City go to the other side''s territory, at least they have the strength to retreat. Yuqing Taoist has Qingyun at the beginning, and his strength is superior to most of the 16th realm masters. Kui Niu family is certainly strong at the top of the demon saint, but now the Yuqing Taoist is also equal to picking up the four immortals of the Shangqing Taoist. He didn''t practice the lineage of Shangqing Dynasty, but as long as he was given some time, he would not be inferior to other inheritors of Shangqing Dynasty in mastering the array of four elephants killing immortals. Even if Zhang Dongyun doesn''t deprive Mr. Taiqing of his nine Xiao rings and give them to Taoist Yuqing, if Taoist Yuqing goes to Kui Niu''s territory, he won''t be able to surpass each other, at least he can get away. The only thing to consider is that there are other rivals in Chang''an city. Apart from Doushi academy, there are still Ananda Bodhisattva and Hongqing Daozu, the founder of taiyimen, who do not know when they will return to the Oriental heaven. Taoist Yuqing needs to be careful when he is alone. If he can successfully take that step, ascend the 16th realm, cultivate the Taoist realm of heaven, and reunite the three Qing Dynasties, he will have a great grasp. Therefore, Zhang Dongyun just ordered Mu AI, who was born in the demon family, to go to the outside of Kui Niu''s territory to find out the news. For the moment, no matter what is inside Kui Niu clan. The main purpose is to pay attention to other people in the outside world, such as Buddhism, taiyimen or Doushi Academy. However, it is estimated that Doushi academy will not take care of it for the time being. According to the news from Zong Tianxuan, Wang Shenxing and Feng Qi, the dean of Doushi academy, Lu Shengsheng, is now only concentrating on the search for Xueqi. Once the two sides meet, a big war is inevitable. At present, the news of the two of them and the Kirin family is also one of Zhang Dongyun''s priorities. On the other hand, it is the completion of the construction of our own invincible city. After returning to Yanhuang Kingdom, the Taoists of Yuqing paid more attention to the construction of the void array, striving to build a bridge between Yanhuang Kingdom and Wuming kingdom as soon as possible. Zhang Dongyun did not arrange for Mr. Taiqing or Shangqing Taoist to do it. For Taoist Yuqing, mastering such a brilliant void array is a great help to his own cultivation and understanding of Yuanshi Qingyun, which is both work and study. The Taoist of Shangqing Dynasty was suppressed by Zhang Dongyun, but it was not difficult for him, just completely interrupted his practice. At that moment, Zhang Dongyun for the first time found despair in each other''s heart. As for Mr. Taiqing, he also did not make efforts to cultivate himself while Taoist Yuqing was busy setting up the array, but wandered in the world of Yanhuang. Not out of the Yanhuang world, let him mind. However, he would not make him think about it day and night, scratching his heart and lungs. His mood soon returned to calm, as if he had come to yanhuangjie for a tour, wandering around. You don''t have to go to the place where Li shulou used to come to revisit the old place. You can just walk around and stop depending on your interest. However, both Zhang Dongyun and Yuqing Taoists are very clear that for Mr. Taiqing, this is virtually a heavy practice. They didn''t mean to interfere with him either. Shangqing out, Yuqing, Taiqing continue to compete with each other before. Zhang Dongyun hoped that Taoist Yuqing could arrive at the 16th frontier as soon as possible. At that time, the power of Chang''an City would leave the invincible city in time to fight outside, and its level would be greatly improved. Together with Mr. Taiqing and Shangqing Taoists, the accumulation of the three li bookstores in the 15th frontier is actually very rich. From Zhang Dongyun''s view of invincible City, they don''t have to wait for an opportunity. If you work hard, you will have a chance to break through to the 16th stage in the future. Moreover, the time will not be too long. In the future, it will be within three or five years. For the practitioners of this realm, it''s like a flick of a finger. Lord Zhang, of course, hopes that Taoist Yuqing can be faster. If there is another chance, not only can he achieve Tianzun realm earlier, but also his strength after breakthrough may be more brilliant. Su Po is the best example. After the ice, Wutong Kamiki Emiki, and the earth''s soul, he has already been considered as five lines, and can break through the realm of Wu Shen. However, Su Po had to wait for some time, and finally he got high-quality fire treasures. After breaking through to the realm of Wushen, his strength exceeded many people''s expectations. Zong Tianxuan broke through to the 15th frontier earlier than he did, but now he is going to lose the edge against the upper Soviet Union. In a word, this is the best achievement of Zhang Dongyun and Lei Han, which fully satisfies the psychology of perfectionists. Thinking of this, Zhang Dongyun waved his hand. So a group of light appeared in front of him in the hall. In the light group, a man''s eyes were close, as if asleep. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 671 It''s like a man in deep sleep. It''s Lei Han. He looks strange in the light. An eye and an arm, almost transparent, seem to be completely composed of light. The rest of the body is dark, as if it were an abyss. Zhang Dongyun and his face to face, quietly looking at each other''s ignorance. When he was attacked by maharoni, xuxing Luohan and Jinghua, Lei Han was forced to leave the pass ahead of time. Later, he was seriously injured by Li shulou and nearly died under Huo Yiming''s knife. All of these together, basically caused a completely irreversible major damage, no longer can be described as a vital injury. Under normal circumstances, even if Lei Han recovers his life, he can be said to be more than half a loser. Don''t say that in the future, the gate to the 15th realm will be completely closed. He can''t even keep the original cultivation of the 14th realm. He will fall completely out of shape, worse than the serious injury after the Xianji incident. However, all this is not a problem in front of Zhang Dongyun''s invincible city. At present, as long as we don''t really hang up, it''s all easy to say. Under the action of invincible City, Lei Han not only recovered from his injury, but also made up for his loss. He was originally the top strength of Wuhuang and demon in the fourteenth realm, who had been roaring for many years. He also continuously cultivated the original dark immortal body and the shining immortal body. His accumulation was almost beyond compare. At the beginning, if they were not forced to leave the pass ahead of time, but had achieved great success, what would have appeared in front of Shangqing Taoists and Jinghua would have been a dragon devil emperor who had both cultivated martial arts God King and wuxiangtianmo at the same time. After Zhang Dongyun helps Lei han to adjust everything, there is only one piece of paper between him and the 15th realm cultivation. This step needs to be taken by Lei Han himself. But basically, as soon as he wakes up, as soon as he opens his eyes, it is the 15th realm cultivation. Zhang Dongyun doesn''t wake up the other party for the time being. On the one hand, it''s hard for him to communicate with others. On the other hand, he simply adds weight to each other. He suddenly had a bit of fun and wanted to pile up hard to see if he could. As soon as Lei Han woke up, he went straight to the 16th frontier. Under the warm cultivation of invincible City, this is not impossible. Well, Zhang Dongyun won''t be so cheap until Lei Han turns the corner. But it doesn''t affect everything to be ready, waiting for the last moment. Looking at Lei Han, the tall man in the black robe of Phnom Penh reappears in Zhang Dongyun''s mind. As his self cultivation gradually improved and was destined to continue to move forward steadily, Zhang Dongyun''s fear of this man gradually disappeared. But that doesn''t mean he looks down on each other. On the contrary, Zhang Dongyun attaches great importance to this mysterious person. Tell him directly that in the future he will definitely meet the other side in a narrow way, and the other side is extremely strong. Looking at Lei Han, Zhang Dongyun gradually has a bit of abdominal draft in his heart. When his own cultivation reaches the 15th level and becomes a martial god, and Lei Han wakes up, he may be able to do an experiment. Zhang Dongyun was very interested in what the truth was. He sat back in his chair and thought for a moment, then waved again. So the light group that wrapped Leihan disappeared in the hall. Then, Lord Zhang called others. Soon, a young man of medium height and weakened stature came to Zhang Dongyun and saluted him "Huo Yiming, see your majesty." Zhang Dongyun looked at him: "what do you call me?" Huo Yiming pauses slightly, then says in a soft voice: "nephew has seen uncle." Zhang Dongyun nodded: "yes, it seems that you are not lazy these days." Huo Yiming replied: "nephew dare not relax for a moment." At the moment, Huo Yiming, who is standing in front of Zhang Dongyun, is already a top martial arts strongman at the peak of Emperor Wu. It''s no exaggeration to say that he is proud of the world. At present, among the practitioners of martial arts in the fourteenth territory under the rule of Chang''an City, not counting Lei Han who is still sleeping, Huo Yiming is the strongest under Zhang Dongyun. At a young age, his strength has surpassed that of Wu Huang, the old peak of Jiefeng and gupu. Even Fu Yuting, who is on the other side of Wuming Kingdom, is not sure how to face him. In Zhang Dongyun''s opinion, Huo Yiming is more talented than his father in martial arts. Before that, with the help of Lei Han, he broke through from the 12th to the 13th, but the problem was not big. He could digest it very quickly. However, because of Lei Han''s "legacy", he immediately rushed to the fourteenth realm, which made his stride too big and his foundation unstable. So during this period of time, he has been practicing in silence, digesting everything before. Now, Huo Yiming, standing in front of Zhang Dongyun, is obviously ready. "I have a job for you." Zhang Dongyun ordered: "you follow the following directions, to inquire about some." A picture of light and shadow, floating in the air inside the hall, is a vast star map. Huo Yiming looked at the orientation marked on the star map and wrote it down carefully. "There is Zhao Kuangming''s sphere of influence of the great song dynasty." Zhang Dongyun said. Within the sphere of influence, the great Song Dynasty, which straddled many worlds in the sea of stars, was undoubtedly the first force of the Oriental heaven. Of course, this is mainly due to the emperor''s opening up territory, which is related to the thoughts of the four sides. In terms of overall strength, Doushi academy, taiyimen, Buddhism and demon clan are not bad. Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of the Song Dynasty, was famous in the East for many years. Under his rule, the great Song Dynasty had a long history and experts gathered. In recent years, Yanhuang community has paid attention to collecting relevant information and passing it on to a group of senior officials in Chang''an city. Although Huo Yiming is young, he can also be informed, so he has some knowledge of the great song dynasty. He knew that although his strength was extraordinary among the Emperor Wu, in addition to Zhao Kuangming, there were other masters in the fourteenth realm in the great Song Dynasty, so he could not ignore it. "After you set foot in the great Song Dynasty, don''t rush to meet Zhao Kuangming, and walk around the world under his rule." Zhang Dongyun said calmly. Huo Yiming understood: "yes, I understand." Similar to the evening mist, Huo Yiming''s main purpose in this trip is to investigate and understand each other first, which can be regarded as a front stop. Compared with the dusk outside, Huo Yiming goes deeper. He is calm and capable, not in line with the age of calm. After the previous affair with Lei Han, Huo Yiming, who has recovered, has more calmness. Zhang Dongyun waved his hand, Huo Yiming saluted him, then stepped down and executed the order. After arranging the external affairs, Zhang Dongyun turned back and immersed himself in his own practice. Before that, he won many things, such as Shangqing Taoist, Xiangyuan immortal, Dinglin Luohan and Kongshan Luohan. The whole city of Chang''an also operates as usual. But the world outside Chang''an city cannot be peaceful. To be exact, most of the eastern sky was shocked by it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 672 Taiyimen, the first to get the news. Their source of information is real Xiangyuan. Zhang Dongyun suppressed the Taoist God of the 16th Kingdom, and then sent a message to taiyimen through the other side. It is said that it is not for the sake of the Taoists in the Shangqing dynasty that they were directly taken and moved to the vicinity of the Yanhuang kingdom by Chang''an City in the Yanhuang Kingdom across the endless void. Such ability will certainly frighten the others in Taiyi. Therefore, under Zhang Dongyun''s control, Xiangyuan immortal said that they met with Shangqing Taoists and had a collision with Chang''an people. These Chang''an people brought Manjusri. So Dinglin Luohan and Kongshan Luohan decided to take risks and, with the help of Shangqing Taoists and Xiangyuan Zhenren, pursue these Chang''an people who hold Manjusri relics. In the end, they succeeded in trapping the Chang''an people by using the four elephants to kill the immortals near the Yanhuang kingdom. Although the Yanhuang Kingdom hasn''t been disturbed in a short time, it''s too close to Yanhuang kingdom. It''s a long night''s dream, so they hope more experts from taiyimen and Ananda Pure Land Sect will come to support. So fishing, not necessarily to ensure success, but Zhang Chengzhu or decisive experiment. For this reason, he even temporarily controlled the Yanhuang Kingdom and spread the news to Wuming kingdom. He did not immediately disclose that Xiangyuan immortal and Shangqing Taoist had been planted in invincible city. If you can catch a few more big fish, it''s naturally the best. Taiyimen is just that. Manjusri has great attraction to Buddhism. Zhang Dongyun considered that if the other party still hesitated and refused to come, he would ask Xiangyuan Zhenren to summon him back and call for rescue. He mentioned that people in Chang''an city had set up the four elephants'' formation to fight against the four elephants'' immortal killing formation of Shangqing Taoist. It''s said that there''s a chance to recapture the map of the Si Xiang Zaohua array. I believe that most of the senior officials in Taiyi''s family can''t sit still, can they? However, the simultaneous appearance of Manjusri relic and the four images array inevitably attracted the other party''s suspicion, which was too coincidental. So if only the news of Manjusri can catch enough people, the city master will be relieved. After receiving the news, taiyimen did not take it lightly. Their mountain gate was destroyed by Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of Song Dynasty, and hongqingdaozu did not return to the eastern heaven. So the people of taiyimen, under the leadership of immortal Xue and other ancestors, temporarily shelter in Ananda pure land. Doushi academy and Chang''an city talk about peace, taiyimen and Ananda pure land are not much to say now. However, Ananda and Saint Lu together blocked the Song Emperor and saved the people of Taiyi sect. Xue Zhenren and other senior officials of Taiyi sect kept in mind. Whether it''s human feelings or their current situation, for taiyimen, the affairs of Ananda pure land or Buddhism are also the affairs of these Taoists. When it comes to the Manjusri relic, which is very important to Buddhism, people in taiyimen dare not neglect it and report it to Ananda. Ananda heard the news, but did not immediately answer. After a while, the Bodhisattva just said: "Dragon Seal, you go to Yanhuang area to inquire about it, and then make a return." A lotus opens in front of the Bodhisattva. On the lotus stand sits a young monk. Master Xue of taiyimen recognized that he was the same as Luohan of Dinglin. He was a senior monk and a proud disciple of Ananda. He was the same as Luohan of Dinglin. He was very skillful in Buddhism, even above Dinglin. He had the momentum of being the first master of Buddhism under the pure land Bodhisattva of Ananda. "Yes, master." After hearing the Bodhisattva''s instructions, the Dragon Seal arhat immediately put his palms together, then stepped on the lotus and flew out of Ananda''s pure land. "Is Bodhisattva worried about cheating?" Xue Zhenren said softly The Bodhisattva said, "to tell you the truth, I don''t know the truth, but I feel uneasy." Looking at Ananda Bodhisattva, immortal Xue said, "it''s true that my nephew Xiangyuan personally sent back the message. I and many of my classmates have verified it. There is no falsehood." Ananda nodded: "I can trust the eyesight of the real man, but my nephew Kongshan, who is kind to the pure land, once mentioned that they had met the same situation in the Yanhuang Kingdom earlier. The joint was broken by the real man Yueyang, so they were not trapped in Chang''an city." Immortal Xue was silent for a long time. After a long time, he said: "what I have said is true, and the Bodhisattva will not lie. What we have said is true, that is to say... Nephew Xiangyuan is cheating me." His tone is not without shock: "I don''t believe that nephew Xiangyuan will easily surrender to Chang''an City, but if anyone can capture him alive, and force him to send false information to deceive us, then this man''s cultivation strength..." "There is no doubt that the 17th realm is the best in the same realm." Ananda said. The higher the realm, the fewer people can achieve this cultivation. In the past, none of the strong people who can stand up to such a high level were talented people who were selected from hundreds of millions to stand out. At the height of the 17th realm, it is generally difficult to say who can win more than who in the same realm. Some tiny differences are extremely rare and valuable. After hearing Ananda''s words, immortal Xue could not refute: "what the Bodhisattva said is reasonable." After that, the old Taoist sighed. Ananda knows what the other person thinks. How can a strong man like Chang''an rise to such a height in a short time without any sound? Both Ananda Bodhisattva and immortal Xue are old masters who have been famous for a long time. They had no illusions about such a fierce opponent under their own eyes. By the time of discovery, it was too late. It''s not normal. One Buddha and one can''t help but wonder, is it the top strong man outside the Oriental heaven who stealthily sneaks in and takes a firm foothold in the world of Yanhuang? Although both of them have heard of the name of the twelve Yanluo, is the Lord of Chang''an really one of them? "Cihang Bodhisattva, are you still not going to intervene?" Xue Zhenren asked. Ananda shook his head: "elder martial brother Cihang is no longer haunted by foreign objects, unless the opponent directly hits Cihang pure land." Xue Zhenren''s lips moved and he didn''t speak. In fact, he doubted that even if someone in Chang''an City really went to Cihang pure land, Cihang Bodhisattva might have directly avoided it and not entangled with it. "Still haven''t contacted the grandmaster." There was no need for Ananda to ask more questions, so immortal Xue answered directly. Ananda nodded: "I have a heart to go to the central Juntian and other places. When I leave, please take care of me." Immortal Xue said, "I hope the Bodhisattva can bring back good news." Compared with the wide spread of branches and leaves in daomen, Buddhism is still loose and tight, forming a loose cohesive force. Although there are two great bodhisattvas, Cihang and Ananda, there is no Buddha in the eastern sky. In the central Juntian, Southeast Yangtian, southern Yantian and other star regions, there are Buddhas. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 673 Although each Buddha has his own pure land, he is still a family with the same spirit. Chang''an city is so powerful that experts like Ananda also feel pressure now. At present, Lu Shengren talks peace with Chang''an City, and is no longer the enemy of Chang''an city. In the absence of Hongqing Daozu, the founder of taiyimen, Ananda inevitably feels isolated. Considering the importance of Manjusri and the aggressive development of Chang''an City, Ananda finally decided to seek help from other Buddhists. If the Buddha of the 17th realm can come to help the boxing, his own natural strength will increase greatly. "Before that, we also had friends. We went out to find our best friends, hoping to get back to the Oriental sky as soon as possible." Immortal Xue said. It takes time for top experts to travel in the void, but it''s not difficult. In the past, some of Taiyi''s high-level people used to travel and make friends with other people in the eastern sky or other star regions. The threat they faced was not only Chang''an City, but also the great song dynasty. After the original four elephants'' fortune array was lost, the Taiyi sect''s high-level officials blocked the news inside and outside, and at the same time, they sent people to the eastern sky to find someone to help them. It''s a pity that Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of Song Dynasty, came early and kicked the Mountain Gate of Taiyi first. Now, facing the two strong enemies of the great Song Dynasty and Chang''an city at the same time, it is more necessary to help them. At the same time that Buddhism contacted for reinforcements, the Taoist Taiyi sect was not idle. Ananda looked at Xue Zhenren and said, "to tell you the truth, before the poor monk, he also sent his disciples to the great Song Dynasty, Doushi academy and Kui Niu clan''s ancestral land." Xue Zhenren didn''t answer at the first time, but he nodded gently. There is no doubt that Ananda wants to unite all the masters of the Oriental heaven to fight against Chang''an city. The current strength of Chang''an city is undoubtedly enough for this qualification. Immortal Xiangyuan became a prisoner and was forced to deliver false information. Neither Dinglin Luohan nor Kongshan Luohan sent back any information. This shows that people expect to end up with immortal Xiangyuan, or even worse. The three of them went to see the Taoist of Shangqing. At worst, even the Taoist of Shangqing was also defeated. The lineup of these four experts has been extremely strong, but it is still completely destroyed. In addition to the fact that Xiangyuan was forced to give false news, Ananda''s conjecture is mostly good. Opponents, not only the strong in the 17th frontier, but also the leaders in the 17th frontier. Or, the opponent has a more powerful array than the four elephants'' fortune formation and the four elephants'' immortal killing formation. It can be seen from the fact that the other side didn''t directly hit Ananda pure land, Doushi academy or taiyimen mountain gate that they didn''t need to scare themselves while they didn''t underestimate their opponents. However, this is a very strong enemy. The current strength of taiyimen and Ananda pure land alone is absolutely not enough to confront. While they are looking for help outside the Oriental heaven, they will not ignore the Oriental heaven itself. To get in touch with the Kui Niu clan is to hope that the clan leader of the other side''s demon Saint peak can unite with Buddhism and Taoism to fight against Chang''an city. He contacted Doushi Academy in the hope that Saint Lu would change his mind. However, it''s not that I hope the other side will let off the blood Qi demon. They have no plan to unite with the blood Qi demon. First of all, it was a complete feud with Saint Lu, forcing Doushi academy into the arms of Chang''an city. Secondly, Ananda Bodhisattva and immortal Xue are also disgusted with the actions of Xueqi. The reason why Xueqi demon Zun couldn''t establish a sect in the Oriental heaven was that many forces put pressure on him, but the sage was very determined. But in addition to the blood Qi demon, Zhao Kuangming, the first master of Oriental heaven martial arts, is also a potential target. Although taiyimen had a grudge against the great Song Dynasty, now that hongqingdaozu was away, Ananda had to fight for the Song Emperor as much as possible. Today, he told immortal Xue that he didn''t want to sell taiyimen to the great song dynasty. But it is also a wake-up call for Xue Zhenren. Taiyi has to bow his head and make some concessions to the Song Dynasty. It should be said that Xue Zhenren and other senior members of taiyimen do not have no premonition about this. Now seriously facing the choice, taiyimen basically reached a consensus, as long as the Song Dynasty is not too much, they will hold their nose first. New enemies and old accounts, everything will wait until our founder Hongqing Daozu returns to the East. Now they are not only facing Chang''an City as a strong enemy, but also need to be careful. Chang''an City and the great Song Dynasty are united. They did not fight for the great Song Dynasty, which did not mean that Chang''an city did not fight for it. To some extent, the possibility is still great. The only hope is that Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of the Song Dynasty, has always been obsessed with himself, and the great Song Dynasty has been striving to expand. Because of the character of Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of Song Dynasty, the contradiction may be very sharp. The gate of Taiyi has been broken by the emperor of Song Dynasty. The former gratitude and resentment have gained the upper hand for the emperor of Song Dynasty. Now it is possible to let Taiyi pass for the time being and deal with Chang''an City first. But even so, it was impossible for the great Song Dynasty to let taiyimen pass easily, and another beating was expected. As a price, taiyimen has to bear the temporary grievance. At such a critical moment, we really should follow the old saying that if we can''t bear it, we will make great plans. "Hard Bodhisattva, running in the middle, harmonizing." Immortal Xue sincerely salutes Ananda. Ananda shook his head: "it''s the hard real person and the Taoists of taiyimen." "I don''t deserve it." Immortal Xue said. Ananda said: "the poor monk will take the lead. If Chang''an City attacks on a large scale, the real man may as well give up this land, but he also asks the real man to take care of his disciples." Xue Zhenren said, "that''s nature." Ananda said goodbye to immortal Xue and left the pure land of Ananda. Xue Zhenren watched the other party leave, with a dignified look on his face and no relaxation. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ While Buddhism and Taoism were shocked, other parts of the Oriental sky were also shocked. The Song Dynasty, which was missed by Ananda Bodhisattva and immortal Xue, was not peaceful at the moment. The imperial capital of the divine Dynasty is located in a world called hongyangjie. The world is huge and vast, with a dense population and numerous cities. Here, there is no secular Dynasty in the general sense. Hundreds of millions of people, including countless religious holy places and religious sects, all hold the same supreme monarch as the sole master of this world, this starry sky and the vast universe. Song Huang, Zhao Kuangming. Its imperial name is also different from that of the Wudao emperor in the other world. This is the emperor. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 674 There was also a huge city in Hongyang of the great Song Dynasty, which almost turned a piece of the world into its own territory. In the center is a huge palace which is almost too large to be added. The palace itself is like a city. The palace rises from the ground, and a series of palaces extend upward in turn, like a mountain peak. At the top of the palace and the mountain is the palace of the Song Emperor. There are four main halls on the hillside. In the hall of four directions, many people gathered at this moment. All of them were loyal to the Song Emperor under the rule of the great song dynasty. In the hall, there was no emperor song himself, but his voice rang out in the ears of all the people in the four halls at the same time "Is the disappearance of Taoist Xiangyuan related to the Yanhuang kingdom?" In one of the main halls, there was a white haired old man, but he was as powerful as a lion. He bowed his head and said, "to your majesty, the news is not conclusive at present. The old minister has ordered someone to inquire about Ananda''s pure land, and the Yanhuang Kingdom needs your Majesty to show it." Song Huang''s voice rang out: "send someone to visit, and invite the city master of Chang''an to come to my song dynasty as a guest." The old man with white hair said, "yes, your majesty." His majesty is seldom so polite to others. But now all kinds of rumors collected in the eastern sky fully show that Chang''an City in the Yanhuang world is called Ananda Bodhisattva and Lu sage, and they have to be careful to be right. Such a sudden rise of a powerful force makes it difficult for people not to pay attention to it. I just don''t know where the relationship between them will be in the future? "Your Majesty, it''s said that both Buddhism and Taoism are hostile to the Yanhuang Kingdom, but the relationship between Doushi academy and Chang''an has eased." In another hall, a powerful man in heavy armor, with a low head, reported in a deep voice. The tone of the Song Emperor remained unchanged: "where is the road now?" The heavily armored man replied, "it is said that he is searching for the poor demon." Lu Fang, the most sage of the Confucianists, is the first person of the Confucianists in the East. All living beings call him "the sage of Lu". "When he returns to Doushi academy, report to me." The Song Emperor calmly ordered. "Yes, your majesty." The heavy armor man knelt down on one knee to salute. Before that, the Song Emperor kicked the taiyimen Mountain Gate and pursued and killed the taiyimen disciples such as Xue Zhenren and Xiangyuan Zhenren. As a result, it was later blocked by the saints of Lu, and the Ananda Bodhisattva was on the side to explain and explain, and both sides finally stopped. He cooperated with Xueqi to deal with Lu Shengren. The emperor of song had no interest in this. He just waited for them to deal with each other. Hongqingdaozu is not here, he also kicked taiyimen Mountain Gate, the main reason is that he and hongqingdaozu himself did not have much enmity, but taiyimen xiangyuanzhenren and others offended the Song Emperor. At present, the grudge between him and Saint Lu lies in each other. Since Saint Lu is not in Doushi academy, the Song Emperor does not bully the small and wait for Saint Lu to return. As for taiyimen, the Song Emperor disdained to take them down again. Even if he wants to continue to settle the accounts, he will wait until he is finished with Saint Lu and Bodhisattva Ananda. As for waiting any time, the emperor of song could think of it, but he was not moved. At this time, someone from outside came to the palace to ask for information. After receiving the news, the man with heavy armor raised his eyebrows slightly, and then reported: "Your Majesty, there is a monk in Ananda pure land who asked to see him, saying that he had brought the message of Ananda Bodhisattva." "Biography." The Song Emperor gave orders calmly. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Besides Buddhism, taiyimen and the great Song Dynasty, Doushi academy also received messages. At present, Saint Lu is not in the Academy, and a Confucian Yasheng Muzi presides over the situation. After meeting the monks in Ananda pure land, Mu Zi fell into a deep meditation. The strength of Chang''an city is really extraordinary. Saint Lu had a hunch before, but now it seems that he is very accurate. Chang''an City, there is indeed a strong 17th border. If we fight against Xueqi and Chang''an city at the same time, I''m afraid that the strength of Doushi academy will be difficult. What''s more, Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of the Song Dynasty, was always egotistical and could not tolerate others to disobey him. Saint Lu helped taiyimen to get out of the way and got in the way of emperor song''s affairs. All this was just a temporary end, but it was not completely over. I hope our dean can successfully solve the problem of Xueqi devil this time. In this way, there will be less worries... Mu Zi''s heart is heavy. He looked at the monk in front of him and said, "master Fang Cai said that there are many people from your sect going to the Song Dynasty and thunder universe?" Thunder universe is the birthplace of Kui Niu. The vast universe around it can be regarded as their sphere of influence. Therefore, the outside world calls this cosmic void thunder universe. "Yes, in addition to the poor monk, the rest of the elder martial brothers went to Hongyang realm and thunder universe realm respectively." The monk''s palms are in ten. Mu Zi was silent. Although the relationship between Doushi academy and Chang''an City has not been completely changed for the time being, if Chang''an accepts the poor and strange devil Gai Kongwen, or if aokong, Chang''an''s own "devil king" cultivates the realm of Wuxiang Tianmo, Doushi academy can no longer sit back and ignore him. But on the other hand, there may also be a war between Lu Sheng Sheng and song Huang. At present, Ananda and they want to fight for the Song Emperor, which shows that taiyimen has decided to make some concessions. But what about their Doushi academy? Power cannot be subdued. What choice does Lu sage make? Not to mention, Mu Zi already has the answer in his heart. He didn''t need to say much. He just looked at the monk calmly, and the monk would have realized something. "It''s up to Saint Lu and the benefactor to decide everything." The monk said: "however, as the family teacher and immortal Xue said, the expansion momentum of Chang''an City in the Yan and Huang Dynasties was more urgent and domineering than that of the great song dynasty." Mu Zi nodded slightly: "what the master said is true." Compared with Doushi academy, the contradiction between Buddhism and Chang''an city is greater. It is impossible for a group of Buddhist monks to ignore Manjusri and fall into the hands of others. And now, too many disciples of Buddhism have fallen in Chang''an. At present, even if Chang''an City has returned Manjusri to Buddhism, it is difficult for Buddhism to put it down. What''s more, looking at the actions of Chang''an City over the years, we can see that Chang''an people have never considered the possibility of returning Manjusri to Buddhism to resolve this heavy gratitude and resentment. Even if Buddhism doesn''t come to trouble them, they still regard Buddhism as a stumbling block on their way to expansion and want to remove it. Is it really possible for Chang''an and Doushi academy to have long-term peace? Although the contradiction between Buddhism and Chang''an is deeper, what the monks said is true. The rapid rise of Chang''an City in recent years, the momentum, is indeed even more fierce than the Song Dynasty. "If the great Song Dynasty does not come to invade the court, the president will not do anything." Mu Zi said slowly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 675 The monk no longer said much, but put his hands together: "Lu sage and Mu Zi are broad-minded. The poor monk must report back to his family teacher and ask him to reconcile the great Song Dynasty and Doushi academy when he comes back." Mu Zi nodded gently: "I wish Ananda a great success and welcome other Buddhists to the Oriental heaven." When the monks heard the words, they joined the eleven rites again. Mu Zi''s statement is of great importance to Buddhism. The territory of the top forces in the Oriental sky has been fixed for many years. Generally speaking, the masters outside of Oriental heaven will not stay long even if they come to Oriental heaven. Otherwise, it will inevitably attract the attention of a group of sitting tigers. Even the various forces united to repel. Buddhism is particularly special in this respect. For a long time, there were only two great bodhisattvas in the Oriental heaven, but no Buddha. If a Buddha comes to the Oriental heaven to open up his own pure land, the strength of Buddhism in the Oriental heaven will increase greatly. Among the various ways of practice, Buddhism is a relatively united and close group. In addition to the public enemy of demons and Taoism, there are top foreign experts in Taoism, martial arts, demon clan and Confucianism who stay for a short time, and everyone turns a blind eye. However, if Buddha comes here, he will be surrounded by various factions immediately. Therefore, to a certain extent, this is also a taboo. There are very few top Buddhists from other star regions coming to the Oriental heaven. If there is a big event in Buddhism, it is usually Ananda or Cihang who leaves for the meeting outside the Oriental heaven. Now, because of Chang''an City, Ananda specially went to the east to contact the heaven for reinforcement. For the sake of safety, he naturally wanted to inform all parties, so as not to shift people''s attention from Chang''an city to Buddhism. Although Saint Lu was not there, Mu Zi gave a friendly response to Buddhism. As for whether it''s easy to ask God but hard to send God, let''s wait for the competition between Buddhism and Chang''an city. Because of the existence of Manjusri, they must be the vanguard against Chang''an city. With the strength of Chang''an, even if they are defeated in the end, they can''t make Buddhism better. Seeing the monk leave, Mu Zi''s face is as deep as water, and he looks into the sky. His eyes seem to penetrate the heaven and the earth, the void of the universe, and look into the distance. Qu Yuanwen, the son of Qu, is still punished for thinking behind closed doors. It''s true that people have no idea what to do next. But sometimes, even if there is no bottom in my heart, I still have to do a lot of things. "Report everything that happened here to the president as soon as possible." Mu Zi said to an academy teacher beside him. The other party answered, went out of the Academy, left the heaven and earth, and went to the void of the universe to find the way to contact the sage. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Thunder universe is Kui Niu''s sphere of influence. Its ancestral place, named Thunder Valley, was originally the habitat of big demons in the world. With the rise of Kui Niu clan and its power becoming more and more powerful, Kui Niu gradually became the master of this world and extended to the surrounding universe. As time goes on, the original name of this world is gradually forgotten by the world, and the outside world gradually uses "Thunder Valley" to replace the whole world. In the world of Thunder Valley, there are not only Kui Niu people, but also other demon people and many human beings. Under Kui Niu''s rule, the human race was not oppressed, just like other demon races, and there were many practitioners. There are also frequent fights among the various ethnic groups. However, all this has nothing to do with Kui Niu. They are totally detached from the world. In the Thunder Valley, all other nationalities, including the human race, regard Kui Niu as a kind of royal and Protoss. The current patriarch of Kui Niu clan is the common master of this world and all life in the surrounding universe. Kui Niu''s temperament is fierce, but it doesn''t break out for no reason. It''s not easy to fight, and it doesn''t have the heart to expand. Most of Kui Niu''s family lives in their ancestral land, enjoying themselves and having little contact with the outside world. However, in his early years, the clan leader of Kui Niu family traveled abroad and met the next best friend. Now the other party is coming to the Oriental sky and is a guest to him. Naturally, the clan leader of Kui Niu is very hospitable. He is the founder of Xuanqing Taoism in Southeast Yangtian. After obtaining the fragments of the immortal trace borrowed by Shangqing Taoist, Xuanqing Taoist went to Thunder Valley to visit Kui Niu patriarch. After reminiscing about the past, he borrowed a quiet and secluded place from each other''s ancestral land to calm down and understand the fragments of immortal trace. However, Xuanqing Daozu was a little restless. The Taoist of Shangqing contacted him and went to Yanhuang to save him. However, according to the calculation of Xuanqing Daozu, there is a big omen for this trip. It seems that the fragments of the immortal trail are also somewhat unstable, which seems to confirm his calculation and remind him of the deception. Pure is just dangerous, Xuanqing Daozu has a heart to try, to Yanhuang world to see the situation. He had a lot of cooperation with Shangqing Taoists and didn''t want to give up easily. But the deception shows that everything can be a trap. Xuanqing Daozu was sure that it was Shangqing daoren who sent him a message. If the other side cooperates with Chang''an City in this way, it may be that they directly surrender to Chang''an, or they may turn to cooperate with Chang''an city. In this case, Xuanqing Daozu would not be so righteous and rushed to save people. He needs to figure out where he''s going now. A fragment of the immortal trail has been obtained. If the Taoist of Shangqing wanted to sell him, he would not care to return the fragment again. He has gradually realized some of the mysteries of this treasure. However, the more so, the more attractive the fragments of other fairies are to him. There is more than one Chang''an city. To be exact, according to the information we have so far, I am afraid that most of the fragments of immortal traces are in Chang''an City in the Yanhuang kingdom. Greed is not a good thing. Xuanqing Daozu gave birth to the idea of returning to Southeast Yangtian first. At this time, his heart suddenly moved slightly. It seems that some Buddhists came to Thunder Valley to meet Kui Niu clan leader. Daozu of Xuanqing frowned and thought about it. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In Chang''an City, Lord Zhang waited patiently for the fish to bite, but after waiting for a period of time, there was no harvest, so he no longer had expectations. The Taoists of the Shangqing Dynasty have been suppressed. Through him, Kongshan arhat and maharoni, Zhang Dongyun knew that they were vigilant when he learned about the forgiving arhat. Obviously, this warning also warns other Buddhists. Zhang Dongyun has a try, now it seems that taiyimen and other places are the same. In this way, Lord Zhang simply did not pay attention to it any more and turned his attention back to his own Chang''an city. Thanks to the efforts of Taoist Yuqing, the space portal array in Chang''an city was finally completed. After a short attempt, the two formations worked together, and a bridge through the void was built between the Yanhuang Kingdom and the Wuming kingdom. That is to say, practitioners who are unable to move in the void can travel through the two worlds in a short video. After a period of time, the big formation will be more stable and perfect. Even ordinary people who have no self-cultivation can pass through it. Don''t wait until then, Zhang Dongyun''s mind has sounded the system prompt sound: [invincible city successfully built a communication channel between Wuming and Yanhuang realms. The connection between the two realms is much closer than before. The city leader successfully completed the construction task of 12.4 and won 10000 points of construction experience reward] Ten thousand! No card nine! Zhang Dongyun sat back in his chair, took a long breath, and laughed happily. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 676 675. The twelfth expansion For the 12th formal upgrade and expansion, it is necessary to guard 40000 points of experience and build 40000 points of experience. If the previous construction task was rewarded with 9000 points, the city master Zhang only accumulated 39600 points of construction experience, which is just 400 points. With today''s task reward, even a fraction of a task is not enough, but it can kill a city master. A real penny is worth a hero. Fortunately, the reward for this task is 10000 points. Zhang Dongyun is not as good as card nine. "Immediate expansion, of course." Zhang Dongyun gave a decisive order. So with his command, the coverage of invincible city expanded again. When others have no sense, the invincible city has completely included the whole Yanhuang world. The current size of the invincible City, from the front, is 16.777.216 kilometers wide. The side length is 25.165.824 kilometers. The combined height is also 16.777216 kilometers. In terms of cross-sectional area, it will reach 4.2221.4065.065984 square kilometers. About 422.21 trillion square kilometers. Not only the whole Yanhuang kingdom is covered and surrounded by the invincible City, but also the vast void around the Yanhuang kingdom is brought into its own scope by the invincible city. Before Zhang Dongyun dragged Mr. Taiqing, Shangqing Taoist, Kongshan Luohan and others in together, he also needed to carefully adjust their positions to make sure that they were in the east of Daming Palace in Chang''an city. Because before, only in the void where Daming Palace went eastward beyond the boundary, did some areas fall into the invincible city. And now, no matter which way you go out from Yanhuang, the universe void in a certain range is within the coverage of invincible city. Invincible City, officially covering a complete boundary. For Zhang Dongyun, it also means a long-awaited thing. The previous functions of satellite city and space overrun expansion can really be put on the agenda. [the city master can consume the guard experience or construction experience, and build a satellite city in invincible city. After all eight satellite cities are successfully built, they can expand beyond the limits of the universe, take the invincible city as the center, and take the eight satellite cities as the fulcrum to circle into a large-scale universe void between them, and turn into the territory of invincible city At this time, the system prompt also sounded in Zhang Dongyun''s ear. Zhang Dongyun''s mind has already settled down, calmly asked: "what are the requirements for the establishment of a satellite city, and how many points do you need to spend?" The system answers immediately: [to arrange the satellite city, the city owner should arrive at the area in person, and then start the function of the satellite city. The orientation should not exceed the limit distance of the current expansion of the invincible city for four times. Each time a satellite city is built, 30000 points of construction experience or guard experience will be consumed.] After listening, Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly and sat back in his chair. Generally speaking, this overrun function is very easy to use. The maximum expansion range is the size of four formal expansion based on the current situation. If we follow the line of formal expansion and follow the previous rules, we will need to build 49000 points of experience and 98000 points of guard experience for the 13th formal expansion. By analogy, the fourteenth time will take 118000 points. We need 140000 for the 15th time. The 16th time will need 164000 points. Four times add up to 520000. At present, eight satellite cities need to be built for overrun expansion, each of which consumes 30000 points, with a total of 240000 points. It''s not a small number. It''s a headache. But it takes a full 520000 points to go step by step. Overrun expansion can greatly accelerate this speed. Moreover, the number of points needed for overrun expansion can be mixed with guard experience and construction experience. Therefore, in theory, as long as there are enough guard experience, the city master does not need to work hard to complete the construction task, and slowly accumulates construction experience points. Zhang Dongyun took a long breath. He looked at his current accumulation. There are only 600 points left in construction training and 96700 points left in guard training. Three satellite cities can be built immediately. However, there is still a gap of nearly 150000 points left before the remaining five satellite cities can be built. Where can I find the 150000 yuan? Zhang Dongyun thought quietly in his heart. The way is not for the 15 th level masters like Kongshan Luohan, Dinglin Luohan, Shaoqing Zhenren, Fang Cun, or even the 16 th level strongmen like Xiangyuan Zhenren. Each of them can provide a lot of experience points, but the number of such masters is too small. If you look at the whole eastern sky, there are only so many strong people in the fourteenth realm. Considering that there is only one chance to generate a guardian task or a defense task, if you don''t win the opponent at that time, the task will be voided, and the experience points will be lost in vain. The experience points provided by the masters above the fourteenth realm are even less. The solution lies in the practitioners of the thirteenth and fourteenth realms. The former represents 5000 points of experience, while the latter is 6000 points. The single value is only about half that of Shaoqing. However, from the perspective of the whole oriental heaven, the number of practitioners in the thirteenth and fourteenth realms is far greater than those above the fourteenth realms. Taking Yanhuang as an example, those who did not consider the basic internal friction and the subsequent breakthrough and promotion were Peng Ziling, Kong Shengzhen, Song Jun, jinptering Dapeng bird Xuanfeng, "Black Dragon King" Yang Zheng, twilight, abbot huaiyong, abbot Xiankong and Jiefeng, Tongjiang and Eshan of Taowu, Jue Huang, Hanshi and Taotie, and the ancestors and merchants of chaos, There are at least thirty-three masters in the fourteenth realm, including thunderbolt dragon Zhenyu, Changbiao tiger heiyang, dark bat Xuehong, xiniuhezhou maharoni and eight holy monks, Beiju Luzhou Ji Qingwen, guinanshan, Yaofeng and Longchuan. If all the 33 masters are converted into the guard experience points of invincible City, it will be 198000 points. As for the people or demons in the thirteenth realm, the number is even larger. In the vast universe, the number of practitioners is not the same in all universes. But if so many universes can be well utilized and not wasted, Lord Zhang will not have to worry about the accumulation of experience points. In contrast, the biggest difficulty is to be careful that such a huge treasure of the fourteenth realm is covered by a single fifteenth and sixteenth realm. That would be a waste. But this kind of thing is very easy to happen. If you want to avoid it, you need to collect more information, understand the world situation of all parties, and then make plans... Lord Zhang gradually has a problem in his heart. As for the existing 90000 plus sites, we can now consider opening up three satellite cities first. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 677 Of course, it is said that eight satellite cities will be built as fulcrums to complete the transfinite expansion of the universe, making all the areas within these fulcrums part of the invincible city. But if we really want to build more than eight satellite cities. Otherwise, in the eyes of those who want to see the general scope of the invincible city. Now many people doubt that the strength of Chang''an City may come from some powerful array. Therefore, the expansion of Chang''an City centered on the Yanhuang boundary appears to be orderly and anxious. To this kind of situation, Zhang Chengzhu had expected. After all, it''s not surprising that such a long time has passed. Even Shangqing Taoists and Xuanqing Daozu, who harbored fragments of immortal traces, suspected that the secret of Chang''an City in Yanhuang kingdom was related to the fragments of immortal traces. However, it is difficult for people who do not know the truth to directly try to find out the specific scope of the invincible city. In particular, there is a surprise of satellite city overrun expansion waiting for them. In order to cover up the specific scope of invincible City, Chang''an city needs to build more strongholds and hide eight satellite cities. It''s not easy to say. The first overrun expansion shall not exceed the 16th formal expansion of invincible city. Although the expansion of invincible city covers a wide area, compared with the vast universe, the 16th official expansion is still a little small. Compared with the current scope of Wudi City, the size of the 16th official expansion will be 256 times larger. However, in the vast universe, the worlds are far apart, and the first overrun expansion of invincible city is not enough to cover other worlds. Therefore, to build a new stronghold, Lord Zhang needed to take root in the vast universe. It is easier to destroy than to build. It is not easy for the practitioners of the fourteenth realm to ask the strong above the fourteenth realm to do this work. Zhang Dongyun can only draw slowly. "Thank you both." Looking at the two demon saints below, Lord Zhang said. The queen bee of Tianyuan and the butterfly of magic Xia nodded at the same time: "when we harass Chang''an duo, we are always uneasy. Just give us some small things. Please rest assured." Zhang Dongyun waved and two star maps fell in front of each other. The magic Xia Butterfly King and the queen bee of Tianyuan took over and left. They collected the soil and water of Yanhuang Kingdom, and then went out of Yanhuang kingdom. According to Zhang Dongyun star map, they began the arduous process of filling the universe to make land. Although the two demons are demon saints, they do not have the ability to create heaven and earth. However, with the help of the soil and water in the Yanhuang Kingdom, it had its initial foundation. After all, it doesn''t need to be as big as Yanhuang. But, after all, it is still a hard and arduous task. Fortunately, the two demons have a peaceful heart, and they are grateful for Chang''an city''s love for the two nationalities in the Yanhuang Kingdom, so that they can help Zhang Dongyun to expand his territory in the universe. The number of strongholds is far more than eight. Zhang Dongyun''s predicted location of the eight satellite cities is hidden among them. Nominally, these strongholds are convenient for yanhuangzhong people to explore the distant void universe and serve as the front fulcrum. It''s not easy to keep them in the general range. The magic Xia Butterfly King and the heavenly yuan queen bee also need to spend a lot of energy. Similar work, Yuqing Taoist to do, more efficient. However, Zhang Dongyun only arranges the other party to practice attentively at present, and does not have to pay attention to other things. Su Po, Zong Tianxuan, Shen horong, Ao Kong and others are equally at ease when they have nothing to do, and when they have something to do, they go out to work. With the same level of cultivation, their strength is above the two demon saints. Zhang Dongyun is also more relieved to give them the arduous task of going out. However, the invincible City imprisoned Shaoqing real person and other experts, now has been kneaded for so long, gradually has no temper, even out of the invincible City range also dare not make trouble. Zhang Dongyun began to think about when to release them to work and help the two demon saints. In this way, speed and efficiency can be improved a lot. But there are also some risks, so it''s called Zhang Dongyun''s consideration. As for Mr. Taiqing, he will never be released from the world of Yanhuang. My fourth brother... Well, since these four brothers have entered the invincible City, boss Zhang will never allow any more accidents. Mr. Taiqing is completely at ease. After a tour of the Yanhuang Kingdom, I went to the Daming Palace to see Zhang Dongyun. "I want to rebuild the medicine valley. What''s the idea of the city?" Mr. Taiqing arched his hand to Zhang Dongyun with a smile. Zhang Dongyun said: "there is already a medicine Valley in the city. It''s better to leave it to you. It''s up to you to decide what to do with it." Mr. Taiqing nodded: "good." After that, he said goodbye to Zhang Dongyun and went to the medicine Valley in Chang''an city. To the medicine Valley, there is an old man in black who has been waiting there: "I have met Mr. Taiqing." "Nice to meet you." Mr. Taiqing nodded. Mr. Wuyun is naturally the projection of Zhang Dongyun. He waved to Medicine Valley. Soon there was a black magic Python wandering out of the numerous flowers in the medicine field. Giant snake quickly turned into a human figure, and then went to Mr. Taiqing and Mr. Wuyun to salute: "humble Fangqiu, see Mr. Li, see Mr. Wuyun." Those who come are not demonized people, but people who practice evil ways. Fangqiu is a demon practitioner who took part in the rise of Chang''an City in eastern Xinjiang. For so many years, I have been ordered to take care of the medicine field. Later, the medicine field expanded into a medicine Valley, and Fangqiu gradually became the director here. As far as Fang Qiu is concerned, he doesn''t reject it and even enjoys it. In terms of status, he also belongs to the party under the rule of Chang''an. Fang Qiu has been waiting for Mr. Wu Yun''s orders. At this time, he suddenly sees Mr. Taiqing coming with Mr. Wu Yun. He suddenly has a premonition in his heart. Naturally, he didn''t know much about the relationship between the three li bookstores. But I''ve heard a lot about the past twelve years. Mr. Wu Yun, who was once the most famous Taoist master in the world, came here with great respect. "From now on, Yaogu belongs to Mr. Taiqing." Mr. Wuyun said, "you will follow Mr. Taiqing''s orders in the future." Fang qiudang bowed himself again: "yes, I will obey the orders." Mr. Wuyun said goodbye to Mr. Taiqing: "in this way, I will retire." "Please, take your time." Mr. Taiqing politely said goodbye to Mr. Wuyun, and then went into the medicine valley with Fang Qiu. "What''s next, sir?" Although the reason is unknown, Fang Qiu also changed the name of Mr. Taiqing. "There are a lot of things to do. First of all, we need to re plan and adjust the whole drug valley area." Mr. Taiqing ordered. "All of them?" Fang Qiu Leng Leng: "this was originally planned by the city master himself..." Mr. Taiqing nodded: "all need to be adjusted." He looked at the medicine Valley in front of him, and his eyes were full of regret: "except for the abundant aura, everything else is in a mess. It''s a waste of such a good environment. It''s outrageous." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 678 "... well, it''s quite ineffective for me to take care of the medicine Valley these years, but the medicine valley was created by the city leader himself in the past." After listening to what Mr. Taiqing said, Fang Qiu almost didn''t faint on the spot. He just felt that his back was covered with cold sweat. Mr. Taiqing looked as usual: "I''m telling the truth." When Fang qiudun lowered his head, he did not dare to say more. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun was a little sad. Well, I have to admit that from some angles, what Mr. Taiqing said can''t be miscalculated. Because the aura of invincible city is abundant and boundless, Lord Zhang didn''t pay much attention to the arrangement of Medicine Valley. There is an invincible city. If Lord Zhang is willing to work hard, he can plan the medicine Valley in an orderly and reasonable way. Mr. Taiqing, a super expert, can''t make mistakes. However, the characteristics of invincible City, even if not so particular, can still cultivate enough miraculous herbs. So Lord Zhang did not spend too much experience in this aspect. To cultivate linghualingcao on weekdays, he always works miracles. Under normal circumstances, no one came back to make complaints about this. But Mr. Taiqing is different from him. Now that he has fully accepted the medicine Valley, Mr. Taiqing of course is in accordance with his consistent strict standards and high requirements. After he had Tucao a sentence, Mr. Tai began to make complaints about the valley and rearrange the layout. When Fang Qiu followed him, he felt guilty and ashamed. Lord Zhang didn''t care about it, and Mr. Wu Yun didn''t pay much attention to it. Therefore, some changes in Yaogu over the years have been made by Fang Qiu himself. At the moment, following Mr. Taiqing, Fang Qiu was more and more surprised and admired when he saw the other party''s big change of land. It''s not only Mr. Taiqing''s cultivation ability, but the other party''s cultivation of linghualingcao is unique. Fangqiu has never heard of it before. Fang Qiu had never seen the medicine Valley world that Mr. Taiqing had taken care of before. But now, after Mr. Taiqing stopped, Yaogu, which appeared in Chang''an City, basically reappeared the graceful world of four seasons and flowers blooming. "I''ve inquired with Taoist friends of Wuyun before, and there will be a snake here from time to time?" Looking at the newly-built Medicine Valley in front of him, Mr. Taiqing turned to Fangqiu and asked with a calm look. Fang Qiu replied: "yes, sir. The meteorite master was originally a member of the earth serpent. Later, he was instructed by Chang''an and purified his blood. He was a real serpent." In the past, even the practitioners of demons and demons were not harmonious with each other. But now everyone has been working for Chang''an City for many years. Even though they still have their own needs, they can coexist peacefully on the whole. Because of Yao Gu, Fang Qiu had a lot to do with the serpent meteorite before, and we are familiar with it. Mr. Taiqing asked again, "what is his accomplishment?" Fang Qiu replied: "demon... The second level of Linghuang, the realm of Xingxiu, but I heard that the meteorite master will soon break through to the third level of Linghuang, the realm of Tianhe." Mr. Taiqing nodded slightly: "the snake in the eleventh and twelfth realms, you can invite him to visit the medicine Valley often." Fang Qiu replied, "yes, I''ll tell him now." The serpent meteorite came to "Feitian" in the medicine Valley more than once, which is also a familiar way. Just like Fang Qiu, he was responsible to Mr. Wu Yun. It seems that he will change his boss in the future. Zhang Dongyun in the Daming Palace is naturally happy to see this. In this way, there will be one less thing that he needs to ask about in person, which can be completely handed over to Mr. Taiqing. Of course, the aura of invincible City leaning towards Medicine Valley will not decrease. At Mr. Taiqing''s level, there will be no drop in the production of medicine grain. As for that, in the future, if Taoist Yuqing first steps to the 16th frontier, leading to the disappearance of Mr. Taiqing, there is no need to worry. Mr. Taiqing''s disciple, Yingzhao Chongyang, is also good at this way, and is a great demon in the fourteenth realm. His cultivation strength is not weak. Mr. Taiqing has laid a good foundation and handed it over to Chongyang for a smooth transition. For the situation of the three li bookstore, Chongyang has been informed and psychologically prepared. He was able to get into the eyes of Mr. Taiqing and became a disciple. Naturally, his temperament was quite similar to that of Mr. Taiqing, and he was not surprised when he changed. What''s more, on the other hand, the re unification of the three Qing Dynasties does not mean that two of them will disappear without leaving any trace. Some of their current experiences and gains will be summarized on the last person. In other words, when Yuqing Taoist arrived at the 16th frontier, he was afraid that he would retain some of the habits of Taiqing, who liked to take care of flowers and plants. At present, including the Shangqing Taoists who have lost their freedom, they are only one step away from the 16th frontier. However, it will take some time for them to really take this last step. Taking advantage of this spare time, Zhang Dongyun seizes the opportunity to leave Chang''an City, Yan Huang Kingdom and go to the void. The layout of the satellite city of invincible city must be done by himself. This means that he must leave the invincible city. During the period of leaving, the timing of invincible city was naturally suspended. But the corresponding Lord Zhang also lost his grasp of all things in the invincible city. The Shangqing Taoists who have completely lost their freedom need not worry about it. On the contrary, the sleeping Lei Han and the unrestricted Mr. Taiqing need to be steady. In addition, Zhang Dongyun also wanted to make sure that Yuqing Taoists could get to the 16th frontier first. Therefore, if you go out, you should naturally choose a convenient and carefree time. For the first time, the universe expanded beyond the limit and the distance was relatively limited. For Zhang Dongyun, who is already in the fourteenth territory, standing at the peak of Emperor Wu and weizhenhuanyu, it doesn''t take much time to go back and forth. The magic Xia Butterfly King and the queen bee of Tianyuan have already laid a good foundation. For Lord Zhang, you just need to arrive and "start". [do you want to consume guard experience points and build a satellite city in this position For the system''s questions, Zhang Dongyun did not hesitate to give a positive reply. Therefore, he can feel that, taking himself as the center, there is a golden light that is hard to be detected by others, expanding up and down. The current position is a small world in which the two great demon saints evolve in the void with the help of the landscape of Yanhuang kingdom. It is not so much a heaven and earth as a temporarily stable foreign space. But for Zhang Dongyun, it''s enough. To be exact, even if there is no such foreign space, it will not affect him to build a satellite city at this location. Calling the two demon saints busy is just to cover up the specific location and distance of the satellite city, and to establish more footholds for other Chang''an people in the void. [the first overrun expansion of the universe, the establishment of the first satellite city, 1.5km from north to south, 1km from east to west, 500m upward and 500m downward] www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 679 Hearing the system prompt sound, Zhang Dongyun exhaled a long breath. The size of this satellite city is equal to a cube with a length of 1.5km, a width of 1km and a height of 1km. It as like as two peas. Lord Zhang is in the satellite city at the moment. He can clearly feel that he is back in the invincible city. So, with his thoughts, the next moment he really returned to the real invincible city. Back to Yanhuang, back to Chang''an city. Between Chang''an City and this satellite city, Zhang Chengzhu can move at will. In Daming Palace, sitting on his throne again, Zhang Dongyun nodded with satisfaction. In terms of size, the satellite city is not big. Moreover, unlike the real invincible City, the satellite city cannot continue to expand and can only keep its initial size. But there is also good news. This satellite city, unlike Chang''an City, must have a real city wall. Therefore, this small world with satellite city is no different from other small worlds built by queen bee of Tianyuan and King butterfly of magic Xia. It is perfectly in line with Lord Zhang''s plan to hide a leaf in the forest. In this way, it will not expose the real pace of the expansion of Chang''an city. Compared with this, the invincible city itself in this respect is a little sad. Chang''an city is now the size of the 12th formal expansion. According to the law, the real city wall will reach the scale of the 11th official expansion. But the problem is that when the 11th official expansion, on the east side of the Yanhuang boundary, the invincible city has gone beyond the boundary of the Yanhuang boundary and extended into the void of the universe. So now that the boundary has been forced to add walls, it looks very wonderful. The three walls are all in the world. On the other hand, the city wall falls on the void of the universe. If it''s round, it''s like the orbit ring in Zhang Dongyun''s previous sci-fi works. Now it looks very wonderful. Lord Zhang''s way to deal with this is to use the power of the invincible city to make all the people in the city turn a blind eye to the real existence of the city wall. This ring of real city walls is bound to exist. Zhang Cheng can''t be in charge of it, but he can be the person who goes in and out of it. Anyway, the real scope of the invincible city is far larger than the wall at the moment. As for the people who look out from the invincible City, even if they have strong eyesight to see the Yanhuang world, they can only see that the periphery of the Yanhuang world seems to be covered by a light mist. Before that, the real city wall kept expanding and moving, and Zhang Dongyun had always let it go without paying too much attention to it. But this time he covered it up. There is no other reason. The location of the city wall is too far away from the center of the Yanhuang boundary. If we continue to widen the city further, the true scope of the invincible city will be completely exposed. Lord Zhang is convinced that many people in the outside world should have doubted the foundation of Chang''an City and speculated that Chang''an City might rely on the fragments of immortal traces to build a huge array and form a fixed shrouded area. With the vision of his current opponents, it is impossible not to see this. But it''s no use just seeing that. It''s really important to be able to confirm the specific range and distance. The uncertainty and worry of Zhang Chengzhu is that all eight satellite cities have been built. After the overrun expansion, will the city wall also be expanded? If it is still the same as before, it is OK to be stabilized within the range of invincible city. In case of a sudden pasted to the satellite city where the distance, and the invincible city perfectly fit, then the specific size of the invincible city would be difficult to expose. But in any case, even if there is no overrun expansion and only a few small invincible cities are built, they are still called Lord Zhang''s minions, which can reach farther away Therefore, after reconfirming all aspects of the Yanhuang Kingdom, Zhang Dongyun set out again, left the Yanhuang Kingdom, left Chang''an City, and went to the predetermined place to build a second satellite city. And then there''s the third one. Relatively speaking, he also has a choice of direction. Although in order to maximize the role of the satellite city, he chose the orientation similar to the eight vertex angles of the cube, which led to the fact that the direction facing Chang''an city was blank to a certain extent, showing the appearance of the middle door wide open. But the first group of three satellite cities, Zhang Chengzhu or some emphasis. Generally speaking, they are heading in the direction of Thunder Valley. Now Chang''an city is in the eastern sky. It may be a potential opponent. Lu Shengsheng, the dean of Doushi academy, is busy competing with the devil Xueqi. The great Song Dynasty had a festival with Doushi academy and taiyimen, which was a potential target. Although the Song Emperor was also an ambitious expansionist, he would not be the first to attack Chang''an even if he was wary of Chang''an City and would join forces with other enemies to encircle and suppress Chang''an. Because of Manjusri, Buddhism''s action against Chang''an is the most urgent. But if it''s only Ananda Bodhisattva, the strength of Chang''an city can meet each other even outside Yanhuang. On the contrary, on the other side of Kui Niu clan, although Zhang Dongyun also wants to contact each other, the situation is hard to estimate. That Xuanqing Daozu, probably in Thunder Valley, obviously has a friendship with Kui Niu. If they unite, they will be at least two masters of the 17th frontier. It''s not good for Chang''an city not to rely on the invincible city to fight with the other side on the outside line. However, if the other party thinks that there is no danger if they are far away from the Yanhuang world, then they will be led to a small satellite city with no mountains and no dew by the people in Chang''an City, and Lord Zhang will give them a surprise. He returned to the Daming Palace of Chang''an City in Yanhuang Kingdom, and Zhang Dongyun was seated again. The first three satellite cities were all completed. Such a large project, naturally, is a flow of experience. One hundred and fifty thousand guard training, just pay out. The guard experience points, which originally seemed to be extremely abundant, almost reached the bottom in an instant. Lord Zhang began to think about how to make a big profit. When he wiped his hand in the air, a pair of light and shadow images suddenly appeared, with stars dots, like a map. Looking at the signs on the star map, Lord Zhang slowly picked out several alternative targets. "Well?" Just then, there was a slight movement in his heart. So another image of light and shadow appeared in the hall. In this light and shadow image, a person''s perspective is presented. In this field of vision, there will soon be a blood red lightning, passing through the dark universe, and the owner of the same perspective will almost pass by. Zhang Dongyun''s eyes brightened. He could see at a glance the origin of the attack just now. It was the inheritance of the blood Qi demon. Blood Qi demon Zun''s several proud disciples and grandchildren had already fallen into the main city of Zhang City. At the moment, this light and shadow mirage comes from Zong Tianxuan. Through the vision provided by Zong Tianxuan''s forehead seal, Zhang Dongyun saw a strange beast. Lion head, antler, tiger eye, elk body, dragon scale, oxtail. It''s Kirin. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 680 Zong Tianxuan, Feng Qi and Wang Shenxing finally succeeded in finding Qilin. And, more than one. After the first unicorn, there are more unicorns, stepping on colorful auspicious clouds, shuttling through the dark void of the universe. However, they are also being pursued by several descendants of the blood Qi demon. The good news is that there is no sign of Xueqi himself. However, if they have been followed by the descendants of Xueqi, the Xueqi devil who got the news may also come after them. Although, the blood Qi demon Zun has a headache for the other party. Doushi Academy. Saint Lu personally went out to search for the whereabouts of Xueqi. In the past, most of the time, the blood Qi devil was a saint. Without sufficient assurance, he will not have a direct conflict with Saint Lu. After all, in the East, the evil way is declining. He and Lu Shengren have a complete battle, and there may be Hongqing Daozu, Ananda Bodhisattva, even Song Emperor Zhao Kuangming and Kui Niu clan leader coming to help Lu Shengren. But the blood Qi devil had to be alone. He had to worry that he would be picked up by others after a fight with Lu Shengren. Most of the time, he hides from the road sage, and it is not easy for the road sage to find him. After all, there is no fixed Mountain Gate cave for Xueqi, and his whereabouts are erratic. But now, in order to encircle that group of unicorns, the blood Qi Demon Lord makes his own track fall into the eyes of others and gradually become fixed. For Saint Lu, this is also a rare opportunity for him to get rid of the biggest devil in the Oriental heaven. Wang Shenxing and others also helped him by the way. So, before the blood Qi devil could completely strangle the group of unicorns, he was first found by Saint Lu. With such a interruption from Lu Shengsheng, the Kirin family has a chance of life. The blood Qi devil is furious about this. It''s been a good business for a long time. I can see that the duck is about to fly. After all, the great devil didn''t retreat when he saw the road saint as before. Instead, he still wanted to chase and kill the Kirin. Zong Tianxuan, Wang Shenxing and others took advantage of such loopholes and took part in the escape of Qilin. The one who follows them is the proud disciple of Xueqi. Feng Qi can''t take advantage of him. The other side''s thief slipped. Instead of fighting with Chang''an people and the group of unicorns, they just followed him from a distance. However, Zhang Dongyun had arranged for Zong Tianxuan to meet Feng Qi. Without any hesitation, Zong Tianxuan went all out on the spot. After a move of ziweiyuan, it is a move of ziweiyuan immediately. Under the interweaving of swords and swords, the power of double purple Weiyuan is combined, as if it can completely destroy this starry universe. Rao Shi, the descendant of Xueqi, has excellent accomplishments and strong strength. At this moment, he is suddenly attacked and surprised. Just a move of ziweiyuan has already made him a great enemy. However, Zong Tianxuan''s strength level has almost exceeded the limit of the cultivation of martial arts in the 15th realm. The same as the 15th realm of heaven devil, also can''t eat strength. After barely resisting the first light of the sword, he was immediately destroyed by the interwoven light of the sword. The mountain like giant unicorn was smashed in the universe on the spot! Hundreds of millions of blood red light flow in all directions, as if in the Dark Universe down a mighty blood rain. But immediately, the scattered blood rain was further crushed by the same scattered sword light and sword light. At the end of the day, only in the distant space between the two sides, a small amount of blood mist emerges out of thin air and condenses into a black and red unicorn. However, the size of the unicorn is more than three-quarters smaller than before. However, without waiting for the unicorn devil to take a firm position, he immediately split many wounds again and sprayed out blood mist. Xue Qilin was shocked. Although he was suddenly attacked and lost the chance, his opponent''s martial arts cultivation was too strong. He could hardly fight back when he met him. Is this the emperor wudaogudi of the 16th frontier? The blood Qi descendant was in a state of uncertainty, but he didn''t dare to move forward any more. Zong Tianxuan hit his opponent hard with one move. He did not continue to pursue and expand the results. Instead, he took over Feng Qi, Wang Shenxing and the Kirin family, and then withdrew immediately. Chang''an City Yanhuang boundary Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looked at this scene, secretly nodded. Although Zong Tianxuan didn''t take the opponent down on the spot, wasting the guard experience points of the 15th demon, her judgment is still very correct. Most of them are evil. The blood Qi demon Zun is also the first demon master of the Oriental heaven who has already stood on the top of the demon. Zong Tianxuan killed his descendants, and it was easy for them to turn around and leave traces, causing the blood Qi demon to lock their whereabouts on the spot. Although Xueqi is now entangled by Saint Lu, if Zong Tianxuan and others are found, he is afraid that he can still find them in a short time. Even if the saint Lu came along, it was obvious that for the Kirin people, human feelings should be recorded in Doushi Academy. Moreover, the current relationship between Chang''an City and Doushi academy has gradually become tense again. Zong Tianxuan has to be on guard against this. She is not sure if her elder brother can come to help in time. But even if they can come over, it is the best policy to minimize the risk on their own side. Therefore, after defeating his opponent, Zong Tianxuan put his sword in the sheath again. Lord Zhang was relieved. Although there is a satellite city now, there is still a long way to go before Zong Tianxuan and his family come back. At this time, even thanks to "Chu Yaoguang" is no longer the former Chu Yaoguang. Although powerful and powerful, Zong Tianxuan, the second elder martial sister, is regarded as one of the most likely to challenge Fu Tianshu. On the contrary, junior sister Chu Yaoguang is more powerful than Zong Tianxuan. In this respect, Zong Tianxuan and Su Po share a common language. After defeating the descendants of Xueqi, Zong Tianxuan, Feng Qi, Wang Shenxing and others protect the qilins and travel all the way back to the Yanhuang realm of Chang''an city. Zhang Dongyun is naturally welcome. The leader of this group of Kirin has great cultivation strength. A Kirin, who has reached the 16th realm and the great saint realm, is still superior to the magic Xia Butterfly King and the queen bee of Tianyuan. But he had been injured by Xueqi before. For Zhang Dongyun, his injury is naturally not a problem. However, Qilin is a kind of beast. They are not aggressive. It''s hard to expect them to help Chang''an expand its territory. However, if it is to protect a place and a place where one lives, Kirin is not without combat effectiveness. On the contrary, it is extremely powerful. The reason why he was beaten to death by the blood Qi demon master was that he was a great demon who had reached the peak of heaven''s demons by practicing Kirin. If there is no Qilin, who is the 17th realm and has reached the ancestral realm, then they really have to run. And Lord Zhang brought them in, and the harvest was not only in themselves. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 681 In addition to the kirins themselves, their extra value to Chang''an city lies in their blood. Yes, although you are not polite to stand on the opposite side with the blood Qi demon, Lord Zhang is also playing with the idea of Qilin''s blood, or practicing the magic way to change Qilin''s mind. It''s just that it''s not his own practice, but Ao Kong and Wang Shenxing. Wang Shenxing naturally needs no more words. Zhang Dongyun can see at a glance that he has benefited a lot from this trip to find the Kirin family. The reason is to thank his dead parents. Wang Shenxing''s parents, bilei, the head of the Kirin clan, were close friends. Wang Shenxing''s parents were killed by the blood Qi demon just because they rescued the Kirin family. Wang Shenxing, still in his infancy, fell into his hands and was not killed on the spot. He was sent down to accompany his parents. Instead, under the auspices of the blood Qi demon, he injected Kirin''s blood and refined it, and set foot on the road of demon cultivation. He wants to use the enemy''s blood to deal with the Kirin people who help each other. Let this child become the enemy of the Kirin. The development of the matter was basically carried out according to the plan of Xueqi demon Zun, but unfortunately, an accident happened later. Wang Shenxing lost touch with him, and finally he wandered to Yanhuang. The blood Qi demon Zun once tried to look for it, but after he didn''t find it in a short time, he didn''t care about it any more. It turned out to be this. For Qilin such as bilei, this young man named Wang Shenxing naturally complicates their views. However, considering what happened to Wang Shenxing''s family, it was their Qilin who was the source of their anger. When Bilis and his old friend died miserably, their anger fell on Xueqi. For Wang Shenxing, most of his complex emotions eventually turned into guilt. This, of course, will be compensated. Even if it''s a person who practices the change of the magic way. Zhang Dongyun can see that as long as Wang Shenxing is given some time to meditate and cultivate, he will have a chance to attack the fourteenth realm of the devil''s way and become a wild God at the top of the devil''s way. Bilei, after all, is the great saint of the demon clan in the 16th realm, or Holy Spirit. Although his family of kirins are in a mess in the East, they have a deep background. The gift is undoubtedly very heavy for a man of the thirteenth realm. On the contrary, if this group of Unicorns had not such a foundation, they would not have been missed by the blood unicorn. Of course, Lord Zhang also thought about them. Aokong practice, collect all kinds of rare big demon blood fusion. Kirin is undoubtedly one of the top spirit beasts. With their blood, it can almost guarantee aokong''s steady progress. Of course, they are not willing to be taken blood to practice magic skill. Otherwise, they would not give in and fight to the end with Xueqi. It''s one thing for Wang Shenxing after his old friend, and another for others. But for Zhang Dongyun, as long as they enter the invincible City, there will be no suspense. I don''t want to tear my face apart. But Lord Zhang could take their blood to aokong to practice in their ignorance. And these unicorns, including bilei, won''t notice. At the most, I just saw aokong''s change of kylin and muttered in my heart, but I didn''t think that kylin''s blood came from themselves. However, apart from Lei Han, who is still in deep sleep, the rest of the brothers and sisters who have made friends have a lot of insight into their own practice. Zhang Dongyun only needs to help. For example, aokong, even if he gets Kirin''s blood, he doesn''t plan to break through the realm of heaven and devil by cultivating Kirin''s change through fusion. The first thing the king of magic looks at is the magic Xia butterfly. There is no need for Zhang Dongyun to take blood secretly here. They are far less formal than Kirin, and their relationship is closer than Kirin. As long as it''s not for mass cultivation of practitioners who practice the changes of magic way and magic Xia butterfly, the magic Xia butterfly family is far easier to speak than ordinary people think. The magic Xia butterfly family, like the magic mirage and the magic Tianlong, are also proficient in the changes of magic method. Aokong''s help will further strengthen his advantages. For what he may lack, Ao Xi has no plan to make up for it. His idea, as always, is to strengthen and strengthen his own strengths. Before the opponent catches his weakness, he kills the opponent first, so the weakness will not be the weakness. This way of thinking, of course, there are still great risks, but aokong has no intention to correct. Zhang Dongyun did not forcibly correct the other side. After all, aokong is really strong in his own advantages. Boss Zhang''s way of adjusting this is to consider not asking the other party to act alone in the future, but to provide him with a suitable Deputy so that the other party can let go First, practice the change of the magic Xia butterfly, break through the shackles of the real body of the devil or the devil, and cultivate the body of the fifth realm. Then, he practiced the change of Kirin, and made a breakthrough from the 15th realm to the 16th realm. This is the road that aokong has planned. As for the difficulties from the fourteenth to the fifteenth, AO hollow knows his stomach clearly, but he is confident enough. At present, he is still in the Wuming Kingdom, but in a few days, he will return to Chang''an City in the Yanhuang Kingdom, where he will practice with sufficient aura supply. "When I enter Chang''an, I have to abide by the rules here." Zhang Dongyun converges and looks down at bilei, the head of the Kirin clan, who has been transformed into a human. The figure of the other side is a tall middle-aged man who is handsome but simple and upright. When bilei heard the news, she didn''t respond immediately. Instead, she thought for a moment. Then she slowly said, "the Lord of the city doesn''t dare to make a false statement. He is not good at fighting and killing and plotting against ghosts. I have heard a little about Chang''an''s reputation. If he urges us to kill, it''s really hard to obey orders and dare not live in Chang''an city. My family will surely repay him for saving us, But it may not be in your favor. I hope you will forgive me. " Zhang Dongyun was not angry when he heard this: "it''s very good to be open and aboveboard. However, my idea will not be changed. Chang''an city will not force anyone to stay." Bi Lei saluted: "well, please forgive my family for saying goodbye. I don''t dare to disturb the city master any more. If the city master has orders, he can send us a message carefully. Whatever our family can do, it will never be against the rules." What you can do. At first glance, such a promise is quite slippery. But from a unicorn, it is a very firm promise. Zhang Dongyun said calmly, "I''ll give you something right now. You can be my guard in Chang''an." Guard, or gatekeeper. It''s a very difficult job for many people. But bilei, the head of the Kirin clan, was relieved "At the Lord''s command." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 682 Although they were killed miserably by the blood Qi demon in the eastern sky, the emaciated camel is bigger than the horse. This group of Unicorns is more powerful than the magic Xia butterfly and Tianyuan bee before. In the whole oriental sky, only Kui Niu in Thunder Valley is better. In addition to bilei, the great saint of the demon clan in the 16th realm, there are two small saints of the demon clan in the 15th realm. They successfully escape from the encirclement of the blood Qi demon Zun and arrive at the Yanhuang realm of Chang''an city. The rest of the Kirin, whose cultivation level is relatively low, suffered heavy casualties in the process of breaking through the encirclement, but there are still some seedlings left, and now they can recuperate in Chang''an city. As for Zhang Dongyun, he said that he wanted the other party to guard the gate of Chang''an City, not necessarily within the Yanhuang boundary of Chang''an city. Now Chang''an City has established many footholds in the periphery of Yanhuang kingdom. Besides the satellite city, there are many small worlds. Most of these unicorns can be put outside. In a word, if they are called into the city in batches properly, Lord Zhang has really considered whether they should be blackhearted and use them to trigger guard missions to earn guard experience points. Finally, gradually out of the initial stage of bloody accumulation of Lord Zhang, cherish their feathers, did not do so. Of course, he cherishes feathers to a certain extent because he has found several more suitable targets outside the Yanhuang boundary. What we are considering now is to pick out one of them and win it steadily. The most important thing is to take down the people inside When Lord Zhang was thinking, his heart suddenly moved slightly. His attention fell on the inner city of Chang''an, where Tiangong hall was. In a word, he didn''t pay attention to the progress of Tiangong hall for some time. Of course, we don''t pay attention because everything is developing smoothly and we don''t need Lord Zhang to correct it. With the continuous expansion of Chang''an City, more and more relevant talents emerged and were absorbed by Tiangong hall. With the passage of time, more and more people are better than blue, and new people continue to replace the old people and ascend to a higher position. This is not the result of power struggle, but the natural rise and fall of the able. Among them, naturally, there are some disharmonious notes. However, Chen Yu has always been the actual leader of Tiangong hall. Under his control, Tiangong hall has never been in a big mess, but has been steadily and orderly, growing and improving rapidly. Like today''s Gongdian, it has penetrated into every corner of Chang''an city. The Wuming kingdom in the distance even began to be influenced by the Tiangong hall in Chang''an City, and new inventions and creations of Tiangong hall were constantly introduced. Zhang Dongyun had noticed that in a few places, there were even some signs of the industrial revolution in his memory. With a huge population, even at a low probability, a considerable number of outstanding people may emerge. It is possible for people to gradually develop in other directions after their thoughts are not confined and their attention is not limited to practice. There are huge accidental factors in it. It takes a long time for it to be inevitable. So Lord Zhang was surprised by the change of Tiangong hall. However, when various possibilities burst out backward, it is inevitable that in some aspects, the scientific and technological tree is a bit crooked. At present, a huge dispute is breaking out inside Tiangong hall. One of the two sides in the dispute is Ma Kun, an old man in Tiangong temple. The other is a newcomer who has not been in Tiangong temple for a long time. His name is Gu Chen. Gu Chen, who came from southern zhanbu Island, was a Mohist genius discovered by Chen Yu, the chief deacon of Tiangong temple. He absorbed it into Tiangong temple and taught it. Gu Chen, who switched to Mohist practice, soon showed amazing talent, made rapid progress, and contributed many inventions and ideas. Originally, Ma Kun was also very optimistic about this young man. But recently, Ma Kun found that the other party''s imagination and creativity gradually developed from wild horse to wild horse. Different from Chen Yu and Ma Kun, Gu Chen''s interests are not for ordinary people, but for practitioners. There was nothing wrong with that. There is no prohibition on related inventions in Tiangong temple. Gu Chen likes to study this aspect, which is his personal freedom. However, gradually, Gu Chen''s interests and hobbies further developed. Instead, he gradually shifted from the original project to the pure theory. Gu Chen began to follow Chen Yu''s example, and had a new trend of creating a new road. It didn''t matter. Ma Kun is not envious of talents. However, with his in-depth understanding of Gu Chen''s research, he began to have an ominous premonition. To sum up, Gu Chen''s current research direction is puppet technique. However, he did not use a variety of materials to make organ puppets. Gu Chen''s goal is to replace the real flesh and blood body with various materials from outside, so as to achieve the goal that the great power belongs to himself like other schools of practice, immortal and firm. There are many materials in this world, rich in aura, and different properties. Other road training, breathing aura to wash themselves. Gu Chen''s idea of the road is to turn the natural resources and local treasures into a part of his own body, replace the flesh and blood, and constantly bring forth new things within the range of the spirit. In other words, living puppets. This may have something to do with the fact that he was practicing the evil way. In Gu Chen''s idea, the cultivation of demons and the refining of demonic blood into the body are originally to use external things for their own use. Since demon blood can, why can''t other natural resources and local treasures rich in aura? Martial arts practitioners practice and strengthen their own Qi and blood, but they are constantly transforming themselves. In the future, are they really the same as the flesh fetus of mortals? Looking at each other''s attentive research, Zhang Dongyun has to admit that this is indeed a rare talent. With the support of the invincible city and Tiangong hall, Gu Chen has made steady progress step by step and is gradually succeeding in translating his ideas into reality. Soon, however, a dilemma lay before him. This is also the focus of the dispute between Ma Kun and him. "How do you practice your ideas?" Ma Kun stares at the other side: "if you want to make the idea come true, you need to constantly practice and adjust it. Do you want to experiment with living people?" The young man in front of him looked gentle, not like a demon practitioner or a Mohist practitioner, but like a Confucian scholar. This young Confucian man is just like Gu Chen, a rising star in today''s work hall. In the face of Ma Kun''s query, he looked calm: "first of all, it must take a lot of practice. Second, in Chang''an, of course, we must follow your Majesty''s Oracle." Under Zhang Dongyun''s rule of Chang''an City, harm to the people is strictly prohibited. It is one of the biggest taboos in Chang''an City for practitioners to harm ordinary people. It''s not just to restrict the demon clan or the practitioners of the evil way. It''s the same for everyone. On the other hand, the Terran practitioners should not slaughter the demons of all races. If, according to the customs and habits of those years or places outside Chang''an City, Gu Chen wanted to experiment with living people, he would not cause any trouble as long as he didn''t make a big effort. At most, like other practitioners of the evil way, they are secretive and low-key. But if he were outside Chang''an, his inventions would never have made such rapid progress. After all, his research, also with the help of the current Tiangong Temple many other people have invented the crystal, let him directly use the ready-made. There are many technical difficulties that he doesn''t need to overcome by himself, and he can''t have such a convenient environment. Therefore, Gu Chen is extremely satisfied with his current life, and he has no plans to leave Chang''an and find another place to continue his research. "I practice on myself and don''t have to trouble anyone else." Gu Chen looks calm, looks at Ma Kun and says calmly. Other people around them took a breath when they heard the words. Ma Kun''s expression was still serious: "do you want to go your own way even if you do so?" Gu Chen smiles and doesn''t answer. He turns to Chen Yu who doesn''t speak. Chen Yu''s expression was also a bit serious. She looked at Gu Chen: "where are you going now? What are you going to do? " "In fact, I already have the preliminary results, just waiting for the actual test." As he spoke, Gu Chen took out a small portrait from his arms. Sitting in the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun looks at Gu Chen''s things. The figure is no more than a foot high, with angular limbs and trunk, no facial features and obvious joints. It looks like a rough puppet. What''s special is that there is no string on the puppet, the legs stand side by side tightly, and a long tip extends under the feet, which looks like a sharp awl. In Tiangong hall, everyone looked at the puppet in Gu Chen''s hand and was very curious. "I can feel the abundant aura..." Ma Kun observed for a moment, and said slowly: "at least four kinds of materials are used: pure gold, primitive mulberry wood, mountain god jade and diamond heart rock." Gu Chen nodded: "yes, plus Purple Silver iron, ink scale gold, a total of six materials together to create." Speaking of this, his tone is not without regret: "in fact, it is better to use the scales of the dragon clan or the snake and the black sky snake, but they don''t sell them themselves, they can''t force them, so I have to use the ink scale gold instead." This is also a major feature of Chang''an city today. As the old saying goes, a big demon is a treasure. But submit to the demon clan of Chang''an City, so the Terran can''t make any more decisions. To some extent, this greatly reduced the output and acquisition of some natural resources and local treasures in Chang''an city. However, these big demons submit to Chang''an and naturally work for Chang''an. Lord Zhang always gains, but he can''t lose. "Although it is replaced by ink scale gold, these six materials are also very rare and expensive." Chen Yu commented: "in fact, few people can afford such materials." "In the future, we may be able to reduce the cost, but it needs more research and practice," Gu replied Chen Yu stared at the sharp awl under the puppet: "although I''d like to see you give full play to your talents, since I lead you to this road, I will be responsible for it. Do you really want to continue this practice?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 683 On the road of Mohism, Chen Yu is not only a pioneer, but also a person with the highest attainments and the deepest cultivation. Although Gu Chen''s puppet was not disassembled in detail, Chen Yu still vaguely felt a sense of danger. This danger does not mean that it may endanger others, but lies in Gu Chen''s next experiment. Gu Chen, we should take ourselves as the object of first-hand experiment. "It''s the best choice for me to do it by myself. It''s convenient to grasp the first-hand experience." Gu Chen smiles at Chen Yu, Ma Kun and others. Then, holding the puppet, he pointed the tip of the puppet''s foot at his heart. Like an awl, the sharp thorn is right against its chest. All the people in the Tiangong hall around them were shocked. But Gu Chen is obviously not being polite to them. As if killing himself, he had already stabbed the puppet into his heart. In Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun watched the scene with great interest. "Are you crazy?" someone yelled in the Tiangong hall But see Gu Chen as if can''t feel the pain of the heart being pierced, on the contrary look relaxed, more smile: "how can?" Then, everyone watched the puppet disappear in front of his chest, as if it had been buried in his body. At the next moment, Gu Chen''s flesh and blood began to change gradually. Its body shape also began to expand. However, it was not the flesh and blood that expanded. Its body surface was cold and hard. In the end, it seemed to be a giant doll with a height of more than three meters and a metallic luster. Zhang Dongyun''s cultivation strength and eyesight are now far beyond ordinary people. Without the help of the invincible city system, he can also see that the heart position of Gu Chen''s body is crystallized, from which a continuous stream of aura Light is generated, which supplies his whole body and makes his body constantly change. Gu Chen''s giant doll continues to grow, and eventually stands more than six meters tall, standing in the temple of Tiangong, like an iron giant. The doll''s face and features are not Gu Chen''s own characteristics, but vague. It seems that the puppet he stabbed into his body is the result of multiple magnification, but at present, the steel doll no longer has the sharp cone at his feet. People in Tiangong hall looked at Gu Chen in shock: "are you... Are you ok?" "Better than I expected." The iron doll didn''t speak, but Gu Chen''s voice came from his chest and abdomen. Ma Kun frowned: "it''s not you who are in the iron doll, but only the spirit is still in it?" Gu Chen replied, "strictly speaking, we are not separated from each other." Ma Kun took a deep breath: "so you mean that you have become like this?" Although this is true from the perspective of just now''s visual effect, for Ma Kun, how to see and think is the practice of demonism, not the Mohist institution. "Can you get back to where you are at any time?" Chen Yu then asked. Gu Chen replied, "as expected, it should be, but before that, I''ll test the others." That said, the huge steel puppet immediately moved its limbs in place. The movement looks a little stiff and clumsy, not like a real person. But with just a few strokes, onlookers can feel the momentum. The steel puppet is extremely tall, and the internal space of the simple heavenly work hall is also huge, which can also make him move freely. See incarnation for steel puppet Gu Chen leap forward. Although the movement looks rigid, its straight jump speed and distance are extremely amazing. Compared with its huge body, the speed can be said to be incredible. Chen Yu, Ma Kun and others looked at each other. "It''s not like taking people, but compared with some large demon families, this jump is at least the realm of demon emperor, and it''s beginning to attract stars, isn''t it?" Someone spoke in an uncertain tone. Chen Yuyan said: "the strength is not bad." There were different faces, but most of them frowned. Gu Chen himself, regardless of the attainments of Mohist school, did not consider the level of the fifth realm. But after he incarnated as a steel puppet, the Terran warrior or demon in the tenth realm may not be able to match his physique. Taking into account the materials Gu Chen used to create the puppet, if the value is fully reflected, the physical strength of the puppet may be higher than that of many Terran warlords and demon Lords. And "According to the raw materials, it''s not just about building the body." Before Chen Yu''s voice fell, he saw the steel puppet suddenly raise his hand. In the palm of his hand, there is a surge of purple light. The next moment, a purple light flew out from a distance and hit the target specially used to test weapons in Tiangong hall. Gu Chen''s collimator is obviously not very, purple light does not center on the target, but falls on the side. But the whole target suddenly shook violently, and the edge split on the spot. "This boy, how much Purple Silver iron has been added?" Ma Kun angrily scolded: "if you are not in charge, you don''t know how expensive firewood and rice are!" Someone whispered: "if he adds some treasures containing the mystery of the void, can this big guy break through the void like the real Emperor Wu or demon?" Hearing this, everyone frowned: "I''m afraid it''s really hard to say..." At the same time of discussion, Gu Chen is also enjoying all aspects of his practice. Until, this steel puppet''s movement slows down gradually. "Is this the limit?" Gu Chen''s dissatisfied voice came from the steel puppet. He quickly stopped, then suddenly raised his palm and cut his other arm with purple light. When they saw this, they were all surprised: "what are you doing?" "Don''t worry, I can''t feel the pain." "That''s one of the advantages I''m expecting," Gu replied The steel puppet''s defensive power is really very high. It takes a little time to cut it with its own purple light before it takes off one of its arms. With the huge consumption brought by purple light, the huge steel puppet finally stopped completely. "Reiki is consumed quickly." There was a lot of discussion in Tiangong hall "What do you do with your arm at last?" "It doesn''t look like testing attack and defense alone." "So many rare and precious materials, has the aura been completely exhausted?" "I don''t feel it. It should be a temporary silence. I feel that the doll contains the five elements formation. After a period of rest, it can be restored." They gradually immersed themselves in the academic research and talked happily. In the Daming Palace, a city leader surnamed Zhang was a little sad. ... compared with the current world, Gu Chen''s style of painting is somewhat distorted. Although Chen Yu and his colleagues made some inventions and their painting style was not very good, Gu Chen''s was a bit off the mark. Moreover, there are still many problems in his research. In Tiangong hall, Chen Yu and others also noticed that something was wrong. After the steel puppet was silent, there was no other change. And Gu Chen himself has never appeared. "He... He can''t be changed, can he?" Ma Kun was thrilled. Chen Yu frowned and looked up and down carefully. Seeing Gu Chen holding a doll with sharp vertebrae in his hand, Chen Yu has a foreboding feeling. Seeing Gu Chen stabbing the cone into his chest, he was even more uneasy. Fortunately, Gu Chen didn''t seem to have been killed. But now, there is another problem. The other party may not be the same Chen Yu looked up at the sky. After thinking for a long time, she turned to say, "take the sky to cry." When Ma Kun heard the words, he immediately went to get them. Others look at me and I look at you. Tiankui frost is extremely rare, and only a small amount of Tiangong hall in Chang''an city is reserved. This thing is taboo for the practitioners of the evil way, because it may affect the change of demon blood. For the demons, if they are in human form, they may be forced to return to their original form by tiankuishuang. Of course, because the sky cry frost is too rare, occasionally can get a little, also can only work on the low level of the demon. It''s hard to influence demons on a large scale before the total amount goes up. After Ma Kun took the Tiankui cream, Chen Yu smeared a little Tiankui cream on the chest of the steel puppet, corresponding to the position of the human heart. After a moment, the huge steel puppet suddenly shrinks. Finally, Gu Chen reappeared in front of you. When they looked closely, they saw that Gu Chen''s arms were intact. But the doll in his hand, which has become smaller again, lacks an arm and falls to one side. "On the whole, it was successful, but there were some omissions. As expected, we had to actually test them before we could find them." Gu Chen''s spirit was weak, but his expression was stable. Ma Kun said: "you almost can''t change back, I don''t believe it has no influence on your spirit." Gu Chen nodded calmly: "yes, there is a loss of the spirit. If the puppet does not recover after losing its power, the spirit will be slowly consumed when it is imprisoned. After a long time, it will dissipate." He took a look at Chen Yu: "is it deacon, you use Tiankui frost to help me recover? So it seems that tiankushuang is one of the killers. We need to make up for it. " All the people are not angry: "no day crying frost, you are dead!" Chen Yu is calm: "after the iron and steel puppet loses its strength, tiankushuang should be able to play its role." Gu Chen nodded slightly: "this is the truth." "Your progress is much greater than I expected, and the risk is much less." Chen Yu considered her words carefully: "but it''s still dangerous. On the other hand, have you considered the issue of popularization?" "I believe there are ways to further coordinate the collocation of raw materials, which can be stronger and more economical," Gu Chen replied Chen Yuyan said: "we should not be too hasty, we need to be cautious." He added to Gu Chen and Wen Mian, but Ma Kun and others didn''t agree. In Ma Kun''s view, Gu Chen''s bizarre puppet technique is actually the most valuable one, which lies in his broken arm. Because that means that after a man becomes a steel puppet, the damage he suffers will eventually fall on the puppet, and the steel puppet will return to the person behind him, and the damage will not continue to feed back on the original person. If it is popularized on a large scale, it may be a team with boundless strength, no fatigue and no fear of casualties. Even if it is not used as an army, but for other large-scale projects, it has certain value. However, it may take more manpower and material resources to build such a puppet than to cultivate a master practitioner of the same level of strength. It''s hard to say how much practical it is before there are so many resources. The most likely popular direction is the children of the powerful. There are still some heritages of the practitioners, but it''s not as if the dragon begets the dragon and the Phoenix begets the Phoenix. It''s not as if the mouse''s son can only dig a hole. Besides the human race, all ethnic groups pay more attention to blood inheritance. However, the lineage inheritance of human practitioners is relatively less. For the top strong, their offspring may be better than the blue, but there may also be tiger father and dog son. In this case, if the elders have to take care of future generations, it will become a matter of high input and low output. Although it is often said that if so many resources are fed to a pig, the pig can fly, most of the time it is just a joke. But Gu Chen''s invention may really make pigs take off. From this point of view, Ma Kun''s research on Gu Chen is not very popular. Chen Yu did not fail to see the influence in this respect, but he still held the idea of encouraging the younger generation and gave Gu Chen help. As a new way of practice, Mohism has many shortcomings. If we want to develop in a broader and longer term, we need to accommodate all kinds of ideas and attempts. Gu Chen is a super genius of Mohist practice. In fact, most of his experiments today have been successful, and the main framework has been completed, which is far from an idea. With this alone, Chen Yu is optimistic that he will become the second magic power in the history of Mohist practice. Up to now, Chen Yu is the only one who has achieved the magic power of Mohism. The highest of the rest is Ma Kun, who is still the Junzi of the ninth realm. Gu Chen may come from behind. "I have to admit that he has the potential and the talent is above me." Chen Yu and Ma Kun chatted in private, and Ma Kun admitted this: "unfortunately, I don''t like the direction of his research. If only this talent could be used to benefit the wider public." Chen Yu said with a smile: "although his thinking is a little bit biased, it has nothing to do with absurdity and evil. Let him go. I just hope that more and more talents like him will emerge." Ma Kun nodded: "yes, at that time, Mohism was really the climate, not now to your Majesty''s support." He looked at Chen Yu and said, "do you know the five realms of Shenji?" Chen Yu nodded: "in addition to the tenth realm, which is called Tiangong, the next four realms, I plan to name them Bailian, Guifu, Shengong and Liqiong respectively." Ma Kun chewed the other side''s words: "poor power... Is human power sometimes poor? It''s clearly the fourteenth realm of our Mohist school, the peak of Shenji. Is that the name Chen Yu said with a smile: "although the tenth realm has the name of wonderful craftsmanship, it''s more my personal good expectation, or delusion. Our tenth realm is far from the real wonderful craftsmanship. If we can have the 15th realm, we believe it is the real human power that can win the heaven and earth!" When Ma Kun heard the words, he looked forward to it: "is it really wonderful to seize heaven and earth with human power? I wish I could have that day Chen Yu patted him on the shoulder: "there will be." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 684 In Tiangong hall, Chen Yu and others are excited. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun couldn''t laugh or cry. This style of painting is really crooked at the moment. Well... To be realistic, he really had some expectations for Gu Chen''s invention. However, the current progress of the other side is still far behind. For example, with Zhang Dongyun''s eye power, we can see at a glance that after Gu Chen''s puppetization, the energy supply or power source is located in the heart. If it can destroy its heart, it can at least stop the puppet immediately. However, Gu Chen''s creation of the puppet substituting death is quite worthy of affirmation. With his current attainments, the cultivation strength must be strong enough to wipe out the puppet fundamentally. At the same time, the people who become puppets can be wiped out, so that the puppet can not die instead. According to the gap between the two realms, it can be said that it is an extremely exaggerated and exquisite creation. If we measure Gu Chen by this point, Zhang Dongyun thinks that the other side has no doubt been buried in the realm of magic power on the road of Mohist practice. Moreover, he has a lot of room for improvement and promotion. In other words, his puppet can be stronger. On the current basis, if we give him better materials to build puppets, we can also build more powerful puppets. However, as Chen Yu thought, the same scale of investment can produce stronger practitioners. Therefore, the key to the problem lies in whether the resources are rich or not and the ownership of resource allocation rights. In Daming Palace, Lord Zhang shakes his head and laughs. Gu Chen, maybe it''s just a matter of technology. But his invention, to some extent, will be related to the social structure. Of course, within the scope of Chang''an City, Lord Zhang will grasp all the details. Gu Chen''s creative research also needs a long time to accumulate. After Zhang Dongyun paid attention to it for a period of time, he gave it to Chen Yu first. His own attention turned elsewhere. On the other side of the great Song Dynasty, Zhao Kuangming, the Song Emperor, summoned Huo Yiming. In fact, this is not the first time that Zhao Kuangming has summoned Huo Yiming, who represents Chang''an city. He had met Huo Yiming before. However, there was no substantive exchange between the two sides, but more formal meetings. In Zhang Dongyun''s words, it''s more like Zhao Kuangming is setting up a power. Of course, it''s not to say that Huo Yiming and Chang''an city will be defeated directly. After meeting Huo Yiming for the first time, the Song Emperor handed over the reception work to his subordinates and continued to deal with Huo Yiming. However, these important officials of the great song dynasty received Huo Yiming and did not have substantive exchanges on bilateral exchanges. They mostly took Huo Yiming to travel around the galaxy. Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of the Song Dynasty, was the first person in the Oriental heaven. The great Song Dynasty is also the largest secular like imperial power in the eastern sky, occupying the broadest space and controlling the largest population. The world was under the rule of the great song dynasty. Huo Yiming, together with the important officials of the Song Dynasty, visited the past world by world. What can be seen is naturally under the control of the great song dynasty. However, Huo Yiming also has a comprehensive understanding of the power of this Xinghai Dynasty. Through the seal on his forehead, Zhang Dongyun also followed the tour. Whether it''s strength or etiquette, Huo Yiming was well received by the Song Dynasty. Accordingly, during the tour, the Song Dynasty will also ask Huo Yiming about Chang''an city. What to say and what not to say, Huo Yiming has the same score in his heart. However, the other side''s posture makes him feel that communication is not direct enough. If the two sides really want to have in-depth contact, they will eventually have to settle in some key points. The Song Dynasty''s style makes people feel a little proud and Huo Yiming feel hesitant. All the way, Zhang Dongyun didn''t remind Huo Yiming. However, he felt that with the experience and determination of Zhao Kuangming, the Song Emperor, who had been in the East for many years, he was afraid that the other side had already made plans. However, the plan may not be beneficial to Chang''an city. After some time of patience, Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of Song Dynasty, finally summoned Huo Yiming for a second time. Huo Yiming heart fretting, intuition this time the other party should have a real expression. It belongs to the emperor of Song Dynasty and is located on the top of the mountain. All the ministers of Song Dynasty are not allowed to enter. Huo Yiming also can only meet in the palace halfway up the mountain. He stood in the palace, next to an old man with white hair and a tall middle-aged man in heavy armor. The former is the Grand Master of the great song dynasty. It seems ordinary, like an old man in the secular world, but in fact, it is a sub saint in the 16th realm of Confucianism. In the whole oriental heaven, except Doushi academy, the old man is a Confucian sage. As for the man in heavy armor, who is also a warrior, Huo Yiming''s sense of oppression is clearer. This gentleman is the great Song Dynasty god Dynasty Taiwei, the ancient emperor of the 16th territory of Wudao. There are several top military and moral strongmen in the great Song Dynasty under the Song Emperor Zhao Kuangming. Together with Huo Yiming, they met in the hall. In the hall, there was no posture of the Song Emperor, but his voice rang out in their ears at the same time "Chang''an City Master subdued Mr. Taiqing and Mr. Xiangyuan?" Huo Yiming calmly replied: "Mr. Xiangyuan is really captured and suppressed by his majesty. As for Mr. Taiqing, he stayed in Chang''an as a guest." For his answer, the great song Junchen are noncommittal. It''s no secret that Mr. Taiqing used to beat back the immortal Xiangyuan of the 16th realm with the cultivation of the 15th realm. His temperament was also heard by the great song Junchen. Such characters come and go at will. If you want to keep them in a certain place, you can''t force them to stay. It''s not necessary to say much about the strength of Chang''an City if you can capture Xiangyuan and leave Mr. Taiqing behind. What''s more, the Song Dynasty also heard about the affairs of the Taoists in the Shangqing Dynasty. This is not counting the two Arhats in Buddhism For Huo Yiming calling Chang''an City Lord "Your Majesty" in front of the emperor of Song Dynasty, there is no entanglement between the emperor of Song Dynasty and his ministers. "You can send a message to the Lord of Chang''an for me. When it''s convenient, I want to visit Chang''an again." The Song Emperor''s voice sounded again. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 685 "The younger generation will take back the words of his Majesty the Song Emperor." Huo Yiming saluted the Song Emperor. Although the Song Emperor did not say more, since he proposed to go to Chang''an in person, he obviously expressed considerable goodwill. It can be said that it is a kind of tendency of intentional alliance. If there is no big accident after the personal return visit, it is basically equivalent to the agreement between the two sides. It can''t be said that the emperor of song lowered his posture, at least expressed great sincerity. In Huo Yiming''s heart, many thoughts flashed by, and he just said that he was responsible for summoning, and everything was decided by his own city master. I don''t know where, the Song Emperor''s voice came: "Xu Qing, see off on my behalf." Xu Jicheng, the great master of the Song Dynasty, saluted the front: "I will obey the order." Huo Yiming also saluted: "I''m leaving." On the other hand, Wei Wan, the great Song Dynasty''s imperial captain in heavy armor, also nodded to Huo Yiming: "Huo Xiaoyou is a talented person in heaven. I wish you a higher level as soon as possible and achieve the realm of martial god." "Thank you for your love." After thanking Xu Jicheng, Huo Yiming left with Xu Jicheng. Wei Wan saw them out of the hall, but he didn''t go. He turned to face the front again and waited. Sure enough, the Song Emperor''s voice sounded again: "how is the investigation?" Wei Wan said solemnly: "the Yanhuang kingdom is expanding outward. At present, there is little progress. However, it is steady and steady to build a small world as an outpost in the empty air. It is expected that it will continue to expand, and the plan is not small." The Song Emperor did not speak again. After Wei finished the report, he kept silent, and the hall was silent for a moment. It''s like a storm brewing. After a long time, the Song Emperor''s voice rang out again: "what''s the situation over there, Xueqi?" As soon as he asked, Wei Wan immediately began to reply, "I tell you, Xueqi demon Zun intended to kill the Qilin clan, which was destroyed by Chang''an City and Doushi Academy. A war broke out between Xueqi demon Zun and the saints on his way. However, it has gradually subsided, and the specific results need to be further confirmed." "Where are the unicorns?" Asked the Song Emperor. Wei Wan replied, "some unicorns have entered Chang''an city. The specific list is under investigation." The hall was silent for a long time. After a long time, the Song Emperor''s voice rang out again: "contact Xueqi demon Zun, tell him that the place he decided, I want to see him, just recently." This time, he spoke and ordered to keep on: "Send people to Thunder Valley and invite them to join the league. We should continue to pay close attention to the next trend of Chang''an City and Doushi academy, but try to keep the Chang''an side as secret as possible. Through the spare channel, we will inform Anan pure land and taiyimen of Huo Yiming''s trace in Chang''an city. " "I will comply with the order." The Song Emperor issued a series of orders, but Wei Wan did not change his face and bowed his head to answer the promise. He was not at peace. The emperor of Song Dynasty has made a decision, which seems to release goodwill to Chang''an, but in fact it is false. In the great Song Dynasty, the Thunder Valley of Kui Niu clan, together with the influence of Xueqi demon Zun, was the real alliance. In fact, if he could, the emperor of the Song Dynasty did not want to contact Buddhism and Confucian Doushi academy, but those two schools had become a whole with Taiyi school. The emperor of the Song Dynasty wanted to destroy taiyimen and then quickly, and just had a fight with the sage of Doushi academy, so he had to give up this choice. It''s good for Buddhism, Taoism and Confucianism to form another alliance. They first consumed Chang''an in the Ming Dynasty, and then the great song dynasty slowly drew on it. Both Buddhism and taiyimen suffered a lot in Chang''an, and even Doushi academy suffered a lot. To intercept Huo Yiming''s news for them, whether it''s revenge or seeking Chang''an or even the decision-making information of the Song Dynasty, most of them will do it. Chang''an had not been aggressive before, rarely took the initiative to attack on a large scale, but more steadily and slowly expanded in accordance with its own pace. If they suffer a big loss this time, they may not be able to sit still and take the initiative to fight against the alliance of Buddhism, Taoism and Confucianism. It is necessary to try to disrupt the pace of self-care and stable expansion of Chang''an city. Wei Wan knew that the main reason why his majesty finally decided that Chang''an was the enemy, even more urgent than Buddhism, Taoism and Confucianism, was that Chang''an seemed slow, but steadily expanded to build land, cities and the world. This represents the firm and ardent expansion ambition of Chang''an city leader. The world of Yan and Huang is like a bottomless abyss, engulfing all outsiders and things. It has been proved that where Chang''an city is firmly occupied, it is as if it has completely become a barrelled land, where the outside world can''t get in and water can''t get in. The strength of Chang''an city is still small, which can''t be compared with Buddhism, Taoism and Confucianism, and can''t be compared with the great Song Dynasty and Thunder Valley, but it''s like a drop of oil in hot water. As far as the Song Emperor is concerned, Chang''an brings him a sense of threat, which is far stronger than other opponents. For the strong in this realm, such a premonition on a whim is basically the same as the fact. The expansion of Chang''an city must be the biggest enemy of the Song Dynasty. Its sphere of influence is now small, but it is expanding. What if one day it comes to the territory of the great song dynasty? Will the Song Dynasty retire? At worst, Buddhism, Taoism, Confucianism and even demons can all retreat and bow their heads, but the Song Dynasty can''t. Otherwise, he will be called the emperor in vain. After Wei Wan retired to the Song Emperor, he immediately went down to make arrangements. On the surface, the Song Dynasty was still peaceful, but on the surface, the huge Xinghai Dynasty began to roar. Huo Yiming left, and the city master Zhang, who was in the Daming Palace of the Yanhuang kingdom in Chang''an City, could not hear the later conversation between the emperor and his ministers of the Song Dynasty. But he found something else. Yanhuang outside the virtual sky, a satellite city, intruded uninvited guests. Although the other party''s cover up is good, it is impossible to hide it from Zhang Dongyun. After all, this is not an unknown boundary. Many outside forces regard the Wuming kingdom as a channel to spy on Chang''an City in the Yanhuang kingdom. Although it is not as infiltrated as the sieve, it is inevitable that many forces will engage in detailed activities to communicate with the outside world. There are many new small worlds outside Chang''an City, which are like the strongholds outside. Naturally, many people come to inquire about them. But in these small worlds, there are already three satellite cities. Although the satellite city is small, as long as you come in, it is no different from directly entering Chang''an city. Even if there is no small action, just like ordinary people look at the heart of the fluctuations have been Zhang Dongyun panoramic. "The Song Dynasty''s... Is not the first batch..." Zhang Dongyun did not move these people for the first time, but began to meditate. While thinking about it, Zhang Dongyun felt a slight movement in his heart. Unexpectedly, someone else entered his own satellite city, and then captured the Song Dynasty without saying a word. "Li guqun of Fengyang mountain, who lives in Yunjie, ventured to come here to see the Lord of Chang''an." Someone will give the detailed work to the people in Chang''an, and then respectfully ask for a meeting. Zhang Dongyun was very interested and waited for the other party to come to Daming Palace before he said: "I remember that the cloud border is the next world under the rule of the Song Dynasty?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 686 "Your Majesty, yunguojie was under the rule of the great song dynasty." Li guqun bowed his head to Zhang Dongyun: "but I have enough control over this world, so I''ve come to dedicate the cloud border to your majesty and Chang''an." Zhang Dongyun kept quiet. With the blessing of the invincible city system, he tried what the other side thought. It''s true As for the reason, Zhang Dongyun is probably clear. But he didn''t say much on his face, just quietly looking at Li guqun below. Feeling the sight of Zhang Dongyun, Li guqun only felt that the mountain was pressing the top. Only his eyes made him feel suffocated. Li guqun calmed down and went on to say, "I''m not a man of three or four seasons. It''s because Zhao Kuang Ming, the emperor of the Song Dynasty, has no tolerance for others. He has beaten me down many times over the years. I can''t bear to be humiliated, so I deviate from the great song dynasty." Zhang Dongyun quietly looked at each other, still did not say much. In the great Song Dynasty, Wei Wan, a Taiwei in the 16th kingdom of Wudao, and Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of the Song Dynasty, were able to accommodate him, so he would not be unable to accommodate Li guqun in the 15th kingdom. The contradiction between the two sides is not only a dispute of morale, but also a conflict of interest. However, Zhang Dongyun does not reject this point. After examining each other for a moment, he just said faintly: "I also practice martial arts." Li guqun bowed his head and replied, "Your Majesty''s tolerance is better than that of Zhao Kuangming. I have heard that Chang''an city is all inclusive. As long as you are loyal to Chang''an, no matter who you are, Chang''an will not wait. I am in charge of the inheritance of Fengyang mountain. I would like to offer my cloud border and loyalty to your majesty and Chang''an." Zhang Dongyun''s tone is noncommittal: "my special envoy is going to the Song Dynasty not long ago." Li guqun said hastily, "I have come here to report something to your majesty. The great Song Dynasty has a bad heart and sent detailed works to investigate the Yanhuang area secretly. It is clear that it is full of hostility to Chang''an city!" He saluted Zhang Dongyun again: "I''m taking the liberty to arrest you. I''ve brought you to Chang''an. Your majesty will tell you at the first instance." Zhang Dongyun said: "it''s strange that the Song Dynasty didn''t make fu Doushi academy and Taiyi gate, but made enemies with me?" Li guqun''s words at the moment are full of sincerity: "this is the difference between your majesty and Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of Song Dynasty. Your mind is more than Zhao Kuangming. In Zhao Kuangming''s mind, you and Chang''an are his biggest threat." Zhang Dongyun calmly smile: "you pour clear his mind." Li guqun sighed: "I''ve made your majesty laugh. I don''t dare to hide it. Under the oppression of the Song Dynasty, Fengyang mountain has reached the point of precarious situation. What I think day and night is inside and outside the Song Dynasty." He slightly raised his head to meet Zhang Dongyun''s eyes: "in the past tens of thousands of years, there has been basically no precedent for two emperors to govern the world at the same time. Zhao Kuangming can''t avoid being vulgar in this respect." Zhang Dongyun said with a smile: "the vast world, more than an oriental sky?" That''s what he said, but there was also some emotion in his heart. At a small scale, one mountain can not tolerate two tigers. Generally speaking, there is no other day. Lu sage, Xueqi devil, Hongqing Daozu and even Kui Niuwang may be able to live in peace with Song Emperor Zhao Kuangming. However, the emperor of the 17th frontier, who was also a warrior, was the most direct and urgent enemy of Zhao Kuang Ming. As it happens, in the rumor about Ming Tonghui, the "evil emperor" who is the head of the twelve yamas, this is also a strong warrior. No one knows the strength of Chang''an''s cultivation. But according to the known achievements, it is also above the 16th frontier. This directly touched the red line of the Song Emperor Zhao Kuangming. For Zhang Dongyun, it is not unacceptable. If you can''t be an ally, you can also be a guard and training... No, you can also be an enemy. Lord Zhang is no longer as hungry as he used to be. He forces some people to fight against him. He has no integrity to catch money slaves. If anyone from the outside world expresses good intentions to Chang''an, Lord Zhang is still willing to show his demeanor and friendliness. But if he wants to be an enemy, he also welcomes it. It is the same for Doushi academy and Song Dynasty. In front of Huo Yiming''s face, the friendly attitude of the other party seems to be just a disguise. From the perspective of camouflage, if the two countries do not cut their envoys, they should not be hard for Huo Yiming, but maybe. After all, there''s a story about killing people with a knife. Zhang Dongyun thought and made some arrangements for the people in the city. As for in front of Li guqun, from the perspective of Li guqun, his majesty is always calm. "When you enter Chang''an City, you have to abide by the rules of Chang''an." Zhang Dongyun looked at Li guqun, almost every time to the new routine, said. Li guqun, who had been waiting for the final sentence, was relieved. He immediately bowed to Zhang Dongyun: "thank you for your kindness. I will strictly abide by the rules of Chang''an and pledge my loyalty to your majesty." Zhang Dongyun nodded: "those who have made great contributions to Chang''an will not be treated badly." Li guqun changed his name: "I always remember your Majesty''s instruction." "Cloud border, you can still stay in Fengyang mountain." Zhang Dongyun said. Li guqun nodded calmly. This point, there is no clear boundary senlo sword palace precedent before, he naturally has some understanding. It is also expected that there will be people directly under Chang''an from the Yan and Huang realms in both Wuming and Yun realms. Of course, Li guqun will not refuse to reject. Rather, if Chang''an doesn''t send people to the border, he will have to worry. However, Zhang Dongyun took a look at the other side and continued: "in addition to the boundary of the cloud Kingdom, Fengyang mountain can also move to the Yanhuang kingdom as a whole. But if you really have ambition, I have another choice for you." Li guqun took a deep breath: "Your Majesty, please order." "Take another world ruled by the Song Dynasty." Zhang Dongyun calmly said: "if you succeed, the world is your Fengyangshan, Yanhuang will not send another person." Li guqun was silent. In his heart, he could not help sighing that compared with Zhao Kuangming, the Song Emperor, who was calculating secretly, Chang''an City Master was too confident. To accept the surrender of Fengyangshan and yunguojie is to break up with the Song Dynasty. Since the two sides can''t be allies, the other side makes small moves instead. How can it be enough to win the cloud border? If you don''t do it, you have to do it. If you do it, Chang''an needs more. Declare war with the great song dynasty. With such opponents as Buddhism, Taoism and Confucianism, the city leader of Chang''an is still not afraid to add another emperor as his enemy. "If you can win more than one world, it depends on you and Fengyangshan." Zhang Dongyun said calmly: "I have only one request. The enemy should see people alive and corpses dead." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 687 Li guqun''s expression has recovered at the moment. He solemnly kowtowed to Zhang Dongyun: "in accordance with your Majesty''s instruction, I''m leaving to return to the cloud." Zhang Dongyun watched Li guqun leave with a smile. When the other party came to the invincible City, he had already left his mark. With Li guqun, it is equivalent to playing for Chang''an. Even if he can''t successfully pacify one side of the world, as long as he captures and kills enough opponents in this battle process, he can trigger the defense task and successfully earn guard experience points in Chang''an city. Li guqun didn''t disappoint Lord Zhang. His action is very outstanding. After returning to yunguojie, he first took command of Fengyang mountain people and other forces attached to Fengyang mountain, and soon stabilized yunguojie. Chang''an City Yanhuang sector, then push the boat, soon there is a special person to deal with. Up and down Fengyang mountain, under the leadership of Li guqun, is almost out of action. Obviously, Li guqun also thought about whether to win other worlds in order to make contributions in Chang''an city. He didn''t have much hesitation at the moment, so he chose the next target. One side is called the world of purple desert. Before that, the purple desert kingdom, like the cloud Kingdom, was under the rule of the great song dynasty. And this world is located on the edge of the sphere of influence of the Song Dynasty, and close to the Yanhuang boundary of Chang''an city. When Chang''an City won the purple desert, it was the first step to conquer the Song Dynasty and build the first bridgehead. In this world, because of the relatively poor resources, there has never been a master on the fourteenth realm for many years. For Li guqun and Fengyangshan, this is undoubtedly a bigger opponent. The first time he picked out the purple desert world, Li guqun had a good heart. Obviously, he had been investigating and plotting secretly for a long time. Now there is a sudden thunder attack. In less than half a day, it directly sweeps the two local top holy places in the purple desert world, which makes the purple desert world unprepared and even completely unable to recover. Zhang Chengzhu, who is in the Daming Palace of Chang''an City, is naturally very satisfied to see the process of all this through the rune seal on Li guqun''s forehead. Li guqun, out of his own estimation of strength, chose a world without rivals above the fourteenth frontier as his goal, which is also in line with Zhang Dongyun''s idea. In case there is a 15th realm on the opposite side, even if Li guqun can defeat or even kill the other side, he may be "eaten" by the 15th realm''s target because of the system setting, wasting a lot of guard experience points. This is not what Lord Zhang wants to see. A group of fourteenth realm, no one will "eat" others, and then they are all solved by Chang''an Zhongren, one by one to fulfill their own value, this is Zhang Dongyun''s expectation. When he is screening targets, purple desert is one of them. Li guqun chose the purple desert world, which coincided with him. Naturally, Zhang Dongyun will not interfere with each other. Li guqun''s cultivation strength is really domineering. In the first wave, he picked several holy places of cultivation in purple desert and fought with four masters in the fourteenth realm. As a result, two people were killed on the spot and two people were arrested. Four fourteenth realm masters, none of them can walk away. For Lord Zhang, it was 24000 points of guarding experience, which made him quite satisfied. Li guqun, who has completed the 15th realm and has become the king of martial arts, undoubtedly has the absolute advantage over most of the 14th realm masters in the world. Except for a few special exceptions, although the people in the fourteenth realm of cultivation can be called the peak of the world, they have no chance to win in the face of the martial arts God King. It''s hard to fight head-on. However, the martial arts God King may not be able to do 100% grasp, will be under the 15th territory of the opponent killed on the spot. The other side has a certain possibility of escape. But this time Li guqun took out 12 points of energy. Now that he has invested in Chang''an City, he will not keep it and will do his best. He kept Zhang Dongyun''s words in mind. Li guqun, the leader of Fengyang mountain, was one of the best experts in the 15th realm of the Song Dynasty. Now he was ready to fight with all his strength, and everyone in the purple desert was in tragedy. For Li guqun''s sudden killing, many people have suffered before they can react. It was not until many experts in the purple desert put down their internal contradictions and joined hands to unite with the outside world that Li guqun''s pace slowed down. However, it is only slowing down. Even if many experts in the fourteenth realm cast aside the past and make concerted efforts, there is little hope for Li guqun who wants to surround and kill the fifteenth realm. If Li guqun is a little more flexible, his opponent will be in danger of being defeated by each one. However, as a result, Li guqun was unable to do what he had done before. In the confrontation, some fish began to escape. Some people escape from the purple desert world and ask for help from relatives and friends of other worlds. But correspondingly, people in purple desert began to bow to Li guqun and Chang''an city behind him. For Lord Zhang, it''s just looking at the guard experience points in his system and starting to go up crazily. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 688 To be fair, the target Li guqun chose was the purple desert. He found a soft persimmon to pinch. Neither the number of holy places nor the number of experts in this world can be compared with the vast world like the Yanhuang world, but it is weaker than the cloud border where Li guqun was originally located. However, because there are no masters above the 14th level, a group of practitioners in the purple desert world who have achieved accomplishments in the 14th level cannot "eat" the experience points they represent. As Li guqun conquered most of the purple desert, Zhang Dongyun watched more than 70000 guard experiences in Chang''an City and arrived successively. For him, this is tantamount to building two more satellite cities immediately. If Li guqun makes more efforts, it is not impossible for Lord Zhang to expand three satellite cities. In addition, the three satellite cities that have been built before, eight satellite cities far from the final goal, are gradually beginning to see the dawn of complete success. However, Zhang Dongyun did not leave Chang''an city itself to the outer void. His attention was drawn to the other side. Lord Zhang is sitting in the Daming Palace with a floating picture of light and shadow in front of him. The scene presented in the picture is a dark universe, illuminated by the colored glass Buddha light, warm and bright. But in this warm and bright, there is not much peace and tranquility left. The picture is derived from the rune seal on Huo Yiming''s forehead. In addition to the vast Buddha light, there is also a continuous stream of Zen singing Sanskrit. Huo Yiming was in the Buddha''s light. Looking up, he saw a golden light. He seemed to be shrouded in the sky by a big clock. Looking down, there is no way to go under the big clock, but a huge "string" character. Under the Dharma preaching, it almost blocked the void in all directions. "My Buddha is merciful." Buddhist Chanting and Sanskrit sound kept coming, like an evening drum and morning bell, which made people wake up and seemed to fall into confusion. Huo Yiming felt that his mind was affected by external forces. "Almsgiver, put down the butcher''s knife and turn around." The sound of Zen singing makes people feel as if they are in the pure land of Buddhism. They want to go with this sound and ascend to the paradise. Huo Yiming has achieved the cultivation of Weizhen and Huanyu, the 14th territory of martial arts, and has reached the peak of the Martial Emperor. Although martial artists do not major in spirit, strong Qi and blood makes it difficult for ghosts and gods to get close, and the mind and will are naturally tenacious. It can affect the mind and spirit of the 14th martial arts realm. Naturally, the comer is a Buddhist expert above the 14th realm. There is no doubt. "Ananda pure land, or Cihang pure land?" Huo Yiming holds yuan Shouyi and calms his mind. He did not answer the other party''s words and directly raised his knife out of the scabbard. So he saw a black dragon roaring up from under the big clock. Huo Yiming didn''t break through the "…d" character below. Instead, he seemed to hit hard and hit the Buddha light bell with his own blade. He was concise and perceptive. He noticed for the first time that there was another ambush trap behind the "…d" character below. The real chance to break through is to hit the front and break the big clock. The black dragon jumped on the big clock with a roar. The big clock vibrated violently and sounded a distant bell, constantly stirring to the surrounding universe. With the sound of the bell, the impact on the big clock seems to have been removed. On the contrary, the force of the big clock''s counter shock smashed the head of the black dragon. However, the black dragon''s head was broken and did not dissipate. Instead, it was divided into nine. Nine black dragons continue to attack the Buddha light clock. This time, the Buddha light clock failed to resist the impact of the black dragon, and was broken by the black dragon. Huo Yiming''s body flashed, and he was outside the clock. His face was pale for a moment, but soon there was black air covering and flashing, and the next moment his cheeks returned to ruddy. However, in this way, his body was in mid air, and it was inevitable to have a slight meal. After such a meal, another big drum appeared. The big drum is also composed of Buddha light, which is sounded in the void of the universe at this moment. The sound of drums surged, manifesting lotus blossoms and re encircling Huo Yiming. Huo Yiming''s eyes were calm, but his heart sank slightly. He felt right before. There was an ambush trap outside the character "…d" under the big clock. This is the big drum. Buddhist bells and drums are ringing together. Today, there are two Arhats in the 15th realm of Buddhism who came here to intercept him. Huo Yiming looked solemn, manifesting that the big drum blocked Ananda''s pure land in front of him into a arhat, and his mind was also cold. The cultivation strength of the other party is more than their estimation. Another Ananda pure land Buddhist expert Yu Jing Luohan, the Buddhist magic power of the 15th realm cultivation, was suppressed by the big clock. Unexpectedly, Huo Yiming had not been able to hold down and rushed out to him. That doesn''t mean he''s better than Yujing Luohan. After all, Yujing Luohan didn''t kill his heart this time, but wanted to capture the other party alive and take him back to Ananda''s pure land for interrogation and information. But just now, if only Yujing Luohan is alone, I''m afraid he can''t win the other party, and he may be taken away by the younger generation of the 14th realm. Cheng Yuan and Yu Jing both looked solemn and did not dare to despise them. The two Buddhists and Arhats in the 15th realm fought together with all their strength. At this moment, the bells and drums sounded as if they were ringing through the whole universe. The light of Buddha is condensed and shaped like an entity, temporarily manifesting a pure Buddhist land in this universe. The pure land of Buddhism fell and trapped Huo Yiming in it. Huo Yiming was alert but fearless. His body was in a flash. The original nine black dragons were further divided and more and more, and collided around in the pure land of Buddha light. It seems that the power is scattered, but more and more black dragons seem to gradually condense into a black cloud. Dark clouds are ethereal, but it seems that there is a sharp edge hidden. It is called the pure land of Buddha light. The interior is full of holes. Chengyuan Luohan and Yujing Luohan had to work together to strengthen the pure land. They are worried that Chang''an City has expert support, so they dare not spend time with Huo Yiming. The two Buddhist Arhats gradually let go of their scruples. Even if Huo Yiming was seriously injured, they only had to leave a life to take back to Ananda''s pure land. But at this time, another black cloud mixed with blood red fell in the pure land of Buddha light. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 689 The dark cloud with blood red fell on the pure land, and the pure land shook slightly. The rain was still and the Arhats were on the same side. When the Arhats saw this, they all frowned slightly. The two monks folded their palms and recited the Scriptures silently. When the glazed Buddha light flickers, the dark clouds are isolated from the outside. The dark cloud changed into a Black Unicorn with blood red eyes. The Black Unicorn is no longer dignified and dignified. Instead, it is extremely bloody and cruel, frightening. Between the opening and closing of the upper and lower scales of the blood eyed Black Unicorn, billowing black gas came out, quickly spread into the surrounding cosmic void, and turned into a broader, like an endless dark cloud. This is the fourteenth realm of the devil''s way. He has reached the peak of the devil''s way and trained the frightened devil''s hand. It was Wang Shenxing who practiced the transformation of Kirin. He was now manifesting the famine God, and the magic atmosphere immediately invaded all directions. Previously, he introduced the Kirin family into Chang''an city. Regardless of the rewards given to him by Chang''an City, he only said that he benefited a lot from the guidance of the Kirin family. Although it is said that the Qilin family has complex senses, Wang Shenxing is indeed a genius for practicing the devil''s way. With the guidance of Zhang Dongyun of Chang''an City, he finally followed Huo Yiming to a higher level and broke through to the 14th level. The magic Kirin has become powerful, and Wang Shenxing himself has great talent. Now he can''t ignore the two Buddhist Arhats. However, boundary 14 and boundary 15 are always separated by a natural graben. Yujing Luohan paid more attention to Wang Shenxing, and the Buddha light immediately blocked the blood eyed Black Unicorn. Under the clear and pure colored glass Buddha light, it prevented Wang Shenxing from being infected by the evil way and the wasteland God, making it difficult for him to step over the thunder pool. However, the Buddha light pure land has been shaken for a moment by such a slight interruption by Wang Shenxing. Even after that, the pure land immediately returned to stability, but in this moment of shaking, another dark cloud originally sealed in the pure land succeeded in breaking a crack. Huo Yiming combined with the Dao, turned into a trace of black gas and rushed out of the pure land of Buddha light. Seeing that Huo Yiming has successfully extricated himself from difficulties, Wang Shenxing''s goal has been achieved. He does not necessarily mean to compete with the two Buddhist Arhats. The blood eyed Black Unicorn immediately turned into a thread of blood light and fled away with the black Qi. With their cultivation strength, it may be a question mark whether they can surpass the two Buddhist Arhats. But there is no difficulty in taking care of each other and trying to break through. "Thank you." Huo Yiming thanked Wang Shenxing. "They all serve Chang''an. You''re welcome." Wang Shenxing''s response still sounded cold, but Huo Yiming was relieved. Since the breakup in those years, although the truth about Huo Yiming has been revealed, the two people who used to be friends are still somewhat embarrassed. Until just a moment ago, we finally had some feelings back to the original. The two people kept their figure, avoided the Buddha light behind them and quickly fled away. Yujing Luohan and Chengyuan Luohan are worried that other experts from Chang''an city will come to support them. At this moment, they are hesitant to catch up. Just then, suddenly, a more grand Buddhist voice sounded in the universe. A magnificent statue of Bodhisattva suddenly appeared. As soon as the Bodhisattva stretched out his hand, a trace of black gas melted by Huo Yiming and a thread of blood light melted by Wang Shenxing seemed to be involuntarily throwing themselves into the palm of the Bodhisattva''s hand. Huo Yiming and Wang Shenxing were awed at the same time. The universe in front of them seemed to be held in the palm of the hand by the Bodhisattva at this moment. So no matter how they fly, move and dodge, the final result still falls into each other''s hands, which is like falling into the net. Yujing Luohan felt strange when he saw the Buddha. However, Cheng Yuan Luohan folded his palms and said, "it''s the light and wisdom Bodhisattva in the southeast sunny day. I saw it when I went to the southeast sunny day with my master in the past." "I am entrusted by senior brother Ananda to come to the eastern sky to help." The Bodhisattva said. Yujing Luohan saluted each other with Chengyuan Luohan: "thank you, martial uncle." "Easy to say." When the light wisdom Bodhisattva spoke, his hands and fingers folded. Huo Yiming and Wang Shenxing fell into their palms, and immediately felt that the world around them seemed to roll back together. Facing a Buddhist Bodhisattva in the 16th realm, their current state of cultivation seems a little low. The Bodhisattva of light and wisdom seems to sweep the world. Huo Yiming and he are not waiting to die. Even in the face of opponents with great differences in strength, they still try their best to resist. For a moment, the five fingers of the palm of the light wisdom Bodhisattva could not be closed. The light wisdom Bodhisattva put another hand on his chest: "it seems that the next year is not old, but his talent and strength are so outstanding. Seeing the big from the small, the others in Chang''an city are really extraordinary." Cheng Yuan Luohan said aside: "several senior brothers of Cihang pure land, who reported the previous experience of our fellow Buddhists in the Yan and Huang world, once mentioned that Lei Han, the benefactor who obtained the Manjusri relic, looks at this Huo Yiming''s hand today. It seems that the inheritance of cultivation is somewhat similar to Lei Han." "Before I came, senior brother Ananda told me that Lei Han was defeated in Chang''an City and Manjusri relic fell into Chang''an''s hands." The light wisdom Bodhisattva said, "even if you can''t exchange this benefactor for Wenshu relic, you can also know more details and truth through him." Yujing Luohan asked, "martial uncle, has the master returned to the eastern sky with you?" The light wisdom Bodhisattva replied, "I''m one step ahead. He is walking with the thousand tree Buddha and is visiting other Buddhists." Chengyuan Luohan and Yujing Luohan joined together: "my Buddha is merciful. I am willing to surrender Chang''an and find Manjusri relics as soon as possible." The light wisdom Bodhisattva nodded slightly, his palm and fingers tightened, like a cage, and imprisoned Huo Yiming and Wang Shenxing. Zhang Dongyun, who is far away in the Daming Palace in Chang''an City, looks relaxed and casual at the moment. "Yiming''s martial arts talent is good." He was still in the mood to talk to others: "when it comes to martial arts, he is not inferior to his father, and even shows signs that he is better than his father." Taoist Yuqing, sitting next to him, nodded slightly: "in terms of martial arts, your eyesight will not be wrong." After a little pause, the Taoist said, "really don''t you want me to go?" Zhang Dongyun smiled and said nothing. While they were talking, the light and shadow images in front of them showed that Huo Yiming and Wang Shenxing were captured by the light wisdom Bodhisattva. But at the same time, the light wisdom Bodhisattva was surprised when he held the wisdom bead. The Buddha light shining on the four sides suddenly dimmed for a moment. The universe seems to have returned to its original darkness. But it seems more dark than it used to be. No starlight, no dust, silent, primitive and pure. Until the Buddha''s light came into contact with the darkness, it seemed to separate the world in two. At this time, a man shrouded in darkness appeared slowly and walked out. His speed seems slow, but the next moment, he has arrived at the light wisdom Bodhisattva. Raise your hand and hold it on the wrist of Buddha and Bodhisattva: "Put my son down." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 690 The three Buddhist masters were surprised to see the visitor. Through the mouth of the previously fallen empty mountain Luohan and others, Yujing Luohan and Chengyuan Luohan all know that Lei Han, the "dragon demon emperor", was the person originally associated with Manjusri relic. Later, everyone thought that Lei Han had been defeated in Chang''an City, and Manjusri relic naturally fell into the hands of Chang''an. Unexpectedly, the other party didn''t die. Today, he appeared here, and his cultivation has reached the 14th level. The two Buddhist Arhats are both pure land and several strong ones. After a long time, they have extensive knowledge and accurate eyesight. They saw at a glance that Lei Han was clearly a martial art and a devil, and both achieved the 15th realm! No phase demon. Martial god. In one person at the same time. Moreover, his cultivation strength is excellent and far from being comparable to ordinary people. Youdao is an expert who knows whether there is one. Although light and wisdom Bodhisattvas are not good at physical and spiritual powers, they are Buddhist Bodhisattvas in the 16th realm anyway. As soon as Lei Han appeared, he could grasp the wrist of the light wisdom Bodhisattva, which caught the three Buddhist masters by surprise. The light wisdom Bodhisattva earned his arm. Lei Han''s hand just shook, but it was not shaken loose. "My Buddha is merciful. The benefactor is Lei Han?" While the light wisdom Bodhisattva speaks, lotus blossoms grow on his arms. As soon as the lotus flower appears, the trouble disappears. Leihan immediately felt that he couldn''t hold each other''s wrist. however. His eyes were clear and cold without wavering. His arm immediately changed and became dark. Boundless darkness, as if at the beginning of the universe, everything began and all changes disappeared. Light wisdom Bodhisattva''s arm can not continue to break free. The lotus flower of the manifestation of its Buddhist magic power seemed to be thrown into the dark abyss, and was swallowed up and disappeared. The Bodhisattva was slightly surprised. He finally let go of his palm. Huo Yiming and Wang Shenxing were able to get out of trouble immediately. However, the infinite Buddha light shines on the wrist of the light wisdom Bodhisattva. The Buddha light presents the image of King Kong, which is firm and not bad, and will never be worn. Boundless darkness was isolated from the outside and could not continue to erode the Buddha light. The light wisdom Bodhisattva turned his wrist and successfully broke free. A Bodhisattva of the 16th realm, with amazing accomplishments and realm advantages, finally broke through the bondage of Lei Hanyuan''s dark immortal body. However, with the strength of light wisdom Bodhisattva, we also need to go all out. We can''t be distracted from continuing to suppress Huo Yiming. After Huo Yiming and Wang Shenxing got out of trouble, they met the man in black who seemed to be in boundless darkness. Their mood was no less impacted than that of the three Buddhists. At this time, Luohan rushed up and attacked Lei Han on both sides to help the wise Bodhisattva. "Watch out!" The Bodhisattva shouted. His spiritual cultivation was strong and he felt something wrong vaguely. The rain is still, and the arhat shows the big clock with the light of the Buddha. Cheng Yuan Luohan has an extra Zen stick in his hand. When waving it, he can almost explode a small world. At the beginning of his fierceness, he is a strong martial artist close to the same realm. The two Buddhists have one Dharma and one martial arts. There is no need for communication and tacit understanding. However, half of Lei Han''s body remained dark, while the other half turned into a bright and dazzling light not inferior to the Buddha''s light, and his body was transparent as if it were illusory. The original dark does not destroy the body, which dissolves the Buddhist magic power of rain and quiet arhat. Shine and never die, meet the fierce and exquisite Buddhist Zen martial arts of Luohan. The attack of the two 15th strongmen was regarded as nothing by Lei Han. The Dharma bell condensed into a substantive bell, which fell on the original dark immortal body, making the dark ripple, but it did not affect Lei Han himself. The Zen stick that splits the sky and the earth is directly empty. On the contrary, Lei Han stretched out his hands to grasp the two opponents. The dark right hand, like fog and illusion, easily penetrates the Buddha light defense of Yujing Luohan and stabs him in front of the other party. Guanghui''s left hand directly interrupts Cheng Yuan Luohan''s Zen stick, keeps castrating and continues to move forward. "Is this the original dark immortal body and glorious immortal body that have been mentioned in the Yanhuang world?" The rain is quiet, and the hearts of Luohan and Chengyuan Luohan are heavy. Hearing is false, seeing is true. The feeling of personal experience is really much stronger than hearing people remind. Only when they really hand it over can they realize the helplessness of Jinghua, Zhiyuan master, Sheyin master and others. Can''t break through each other''s defense at all! Conversely, their own defense is the same as paper in the eyes of the other party. No matter the magic power or the physical martial arts, they have no way to think of Lei Han. With only one move, the two Buddhist Arhats reached a consensus, avoided the enemy''s edge together, and no longer collided with Lei Han. Facing the advancing Lei Han, the two monks stepped back and dodged at the same time. At the same time, they change their moves together. Yujing Luohan''s palms, which used to show the magic power of Buddhism, were raised and replaced with the Buddhist Zen Wu Ananda''s palm to meet Lei Han''s original dark immortal body. Cheng Yuan Luohan, who used to practice Zen martial arts, abandoned the broken Zen staff. The Buddha light surged and condensed into a big drum in an instant. Instead, he used the Buddha Dharma to fight against Lei Han''s glory and immortality. They change at will, but the transformation of Lei Han''s two Dharma bodies is also between one thought. For a moment, everything was upside down. The original dark immortal body deals with Cheng Yuan Luohan. Huiyao does not die, but to Fu Yujing Luohan. Naturally, it seems like it was at the beginning. The two Arhats still told him to suppress him. There was no room to turn over, so they had to give way. However, with only a little delay, the pure land of light wisdom Bodhisattva has covered the surrounding universe, including Lei Han, Huo Yiming and Wang Shenxing. Feeling the suppression of the Buddha''s light, Lei Han did not change his face or say a word. Only a flash of light flew out of his arms. Light wisdom Bodhisattva, Yujing arhat and Chengyuan arhat all changed their faces. The streamer fell into the universe, generous and bright, and even revealed a Bodhisattva image bigger than the light wisdom Bodhisattva. The Bodhisattva wears a bun and a sword in his hand and sits on the lion''s back. Clearly, it is the appearance of Manjusri Bodhisattva. This shocked not only the three Buddhists, but also Huo Yiming and Wang Shenxing. Lei Han is not dead. Just show up here. How can even the Manjusri relic, which had already reached Chang''an City, return to Lei Han''s hand? The Buddhist relic was bright, the rain was quiet, and Luohan and Chengyuan Luohan were slow, suppressed by the light of the Buddha, and almost couldn''t move for a moment. Even the pure land of light wisdom Bodhisattva is empty for a moment. At this time, Lei Han, who was unimpeded, was divided into two, turned into two long dragons intertwined with light and darkness, and rushed to Yujing Luohan and Luohan. The body protection prohibition of the two Buddhist Arhats was dispelled, and the long dragon rushed directly into their bodies. The defense of the Buddha''s golden body basically failed at this moment. They were completely defenseless and were attacked by Lei Han. At the next moment, the rain is quiet, and the arhat is on the same edge. The arhat''s body suddenly expands. Qi Qi is supported by a black ball and explodes his body from the inside! In front of a Buddhist Bodhisattva, two Buddhist Arhats were blown up on the spot! www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 691 In Daming Palace in Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun and Taoist Yuqing had a panoramic view of everything. "So you returned Manjusri to him?" Taoist Yuqing understood why Zhang Dongyun was so determined just now. He turned to look at Zhang Dongyun: "fifth brother, he still bowed to you after all?" Zhang Dongyun looked indifferent: "just lend it to him temporarily." Hearing this, Taoist Yuqing thought deeply. He turned his eyes back to the light and shadow picture in front of him and looked at the two Buddhist Arhats, whose bodies were blasted from the inside by dark balls. Zhang Dongyun also looked at the scene with great interest: "the combination of Wu Dao God and Wu Xiang heavenly demons makes the changes interesting." Taoist Yuqing said, "is that the glorious immortal body and the original dark immortal body you mentioned earlier? These two Dharma bodies were well integrated into what he had learned. " Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly. Taoist Yuqing has a good eye. Lei Han ascended to the 15th realm and integrated his original knowledge more freely. It can be said that he further developed his own skills and ingenuity in the original practice of magic and martial arts. So, together, let him improve his strength in all aspects. Although he has just awakened, which is equivalent to just entering the 15th realm, Lei Han has successfully consolidated the foundation under the supervision of Zhang Dongyun in his sleeping state, so he has such overbearing performance. If you don''t make a sound, you''ll make a blockbuster. "Lei Laowu''s temperament is to prevent defeat before thinking about victory." Zhang Dongyun smiled calmly: "most of the time, he is actually stronger than attack. Today, he has just balanced some." Taoist Yuqing nodded and agreed. He hasn''t dealt with Lei Han since Xianji left. But according to his previous understanding of Lei Han, he knew that what Zhang Dongyun said was true. Lei Han is good at targeting other people''s weaknesses. In that case, would he not be prepared for other people''s shortcomings and weaknesses? It is Lei Han''s practice to make up for himself. In actual combat, it is difficult for others to capture his shortcomings and exercise restraint. Later, the original dark immortal body shines with the immortal body, which makes his method of defense and body protection rise to a level that Taoist Yuqing is all for. In the same realm, Mr. Taiqing did nothing and concentrated all his energy on the pagoda to protect himself. At best, that''s the extent. If Taoist Yuqing didn''t have Qingyun to protect himself, he couldn''t compete with Lei Han in the same realm in terms of defense. In contrast, Lei Han''s Xuantian universe is open. Although he is overbearing, compared with his own defense, he seems to be weak in defense and attack. The original dark immortal body shines with the immortal body. Although it can also act on the attack and defuse the enemy''s defense, Lei Han in the fourteenth territory can''t change it freely and completely achieve the degree of round to satisfactory. Therefore, from the perspective of attack, Lei Han is still committed to capturing the enemy''s weaknesses and flaws through various external treasures to overcome the enemy. But now that he has reached the fifteenth level, everything is almost equivalent to a qualitative change. The original dark immortal body and glorious immortal body are integrated with Lei Han''s other martial arts and demon cultivation. In addition to more impregnable defense, even attacks have become more powerful, making it difficult for the enemy to guard against. However, Lei Han is always Lei Han. If he has a way to restrain the enemy and attack the enemy''s weaknesses, he will certainly not let go. Manjusri relic, after all, was his first possession and studied it to restrain Buddhist experts. Now back in his hands, he is naturally very skilled in using it. At that time, he was forced to leave the customs ahead of schedule. As a 14th boundary, he was able to fight more than one 15th boundary Buddha arhat, such as maharoni, and still made a way of blood with Manjusri relic. Manjusri''s restraint effect on the light and wisdom Bodhisattvas in the 16th realm is not as obvious as that on the Arhats in the 15th realm. But Lei Han himself has now reached the 15th boundary. At first, a Taoist of the Qing Dynasty stabbed a sword. Today, no one came to spoil his good deeds. Under the light of Manjusri relic, on the one hand, it can hold the two Arhats of rain and tranquility, and on the other hand, it can temporarily delay the light wisdom Bodhisattva. Although the delay was only a short moment, it was enough for Lei han to kill two Buddhist Arhats in front of the light wisdom Bodhisattva. With a successful move, half of Lei Han''s body was shrouded in darkness and half of his body was shining. Without stopping, he turned and attacked the light wisdom Bodhisattva again. At the same time, the Manjusri Bodhisattva projected by the relic has a wisdom sword cut off in the universe. The Bodhisattva of light and wisdom sighed, put his hands together and shouted the Buddha''s name. Without hesitation, the Buddhist Bodhisattva in the 16th realm immediately turned into glass Buddha light and disappeared in the universe. Although I really want to compete with Lei Han, even if I pay a price for my injury, I also find a chance to recapture Manjusri relic. However, Bodhisattva Guangzhi was worried that other experts in Chang''an City, especially the Lord of Chang''an City, would come to help, so he had to give up. As a Buddha and Bodhisattva in the 16th realm, Manjusri relic can''t stop him if he wants to go. Leihan did not chase, but turned and looked. Huo Yiming stared at him closely. The young man''s lips moved, but in the end there was no sound. On one side, Wang Shenxing, with a gloomy face, stared at Lei Han and clenched his teeth. Lei Han didn''t sweep to Wang Shenxing from the corner of his eye, but looked at Huo Yiming calmly. The Manjusri relic floating in the universe fell at this time. But he was not taken away by Lei Han, but fell in front of Huo Yiming and Wang Shenxing. Huo Yiming was surprised, and his eyes only looked at Lei Han. "Take it back and give it to Ming Tonghui." Lei Han''s tone was indifferent. Huo Yiming took a deep breath: "you... Don''t you go back?" Lei Han nodded calmly: "don''t worry, mingtonghui knows this. You don''t have to worry about it. If there''s really any problem, isn''t he making a noise now?" Wang Shenxing narrowed his eyes and the cold light flickered. But Huo Yiming took a deep breath and calmed down: "where are you going next? What are you going to do? " Lei Han''s clear and cold eyes became erratic for the first time, but fleeting: "I''m going to find the truth." Huo Yiming was unconventional and aggressive: "what if you can''t find it?" Lei Han smiled infrequently, "then we will meet again one day." Huo Yiming''s original intention of the question was not here. Hearing this answer, he couldn''t help but be stunned. Lei Han''s body turned into darkness and disappeared into the universe. Huo Yiming silently watched him leave and stood in the void for a long time. Wang Shenxing was equally quiet at this moment. After a long time, Huo Yiming turned his head and stopped talking. "Needless to say, since your majesty arranged it, we will obey it." On the contrary, Wang Shenxing said first, looking more peaceful than before. Huo Yiming nodded silently and then collected Manjusri relics floating in front of him. They immediately shuttle through the void and return to the Yanhuang community of Chang''an city. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 692 Huo Yiming returned to Chang''an City in the Yan and Huang circles. They naturally wanted to meet the city master and make an appointment with Zhang Dongyun. After handing over the Manjusri relic to Mr. Wu Yun projected by Zhang Dongyun, Huo Yiming looked ashamed and saluted Zhang Dongyun: "I''m incompetent. I''m tired of your care, your majesty." There was Wang Shenxing on one side. Huo Yiming also called Zhang Dongyun his majesty, not as casual as before. He was not proud of his life experience, and naturally it was impossible to stimulate Wang Shenxing. Zhang Dongyun did not correct Huo Yiming this time: "it''s not your incompetence, but someone wants to oppose Chang''an." Huo Yiming''s mind is not stupid. When he hears the speech, he knows that Zhang Dongyun is not just referring to Buddhism. Sure enough, Mr. Wu Yun on one side helped explain: "it''s not so easy for Buddhism to know your whereabouts. Someone should have sold you to Buddhism." If Huo Yiming realized something, "is it... The great song dynasty?" Mr. Wu Yun nodded: "although it is not sure whether they are completely cooperating with Buddhism, or want to use a knife to kill people to further provoke Chang''an and Buddhism, they should guide them secretly. That''s right." Huo Yiming looked serious: "I don''t know if someone in the great Song Dynasty had another idea, or what the Song Emperor himself meant..." Mr. Wuyun replied, "the emperor of song refused his Majesty''s goodwill, and sent someone to sneak into the scope of Chang''an rule to spy and sell your whereabouts information to Buddhism. I believe it is also his own decision." Huo Yiming took a deep breath and his expression had calmed down: "so, the great Song Dynasty is clearly the enemy of Chang''an city." Mr. Wu Yun said, "everything is just the beginning. Your majesty has ordered people to take the world under the rule of the Song Dynasty. There will be more next!" Huo Yiming and Wang Shenxing saluted Zhang Dongyun when they heard the speech: "I wish to be the first line of confrontation with the Song Dynasty. Please give your grace." Zhang Dongyun said, "don''t be in a hurry. You two will stabilize today''s harvest first, and then start no later." This time, Huo Yiming and Wang Shenxing not only directly faced two Buddhist Arhats, but even experienced the means of a Buddhist Bodhisattva. Normally speaking, it is normal that they are not opponents, and most of the end is not wonderful. But now that we can get away safely, this heavy experience itself has become a valuable experience without paying any consequences. Carefully pondering and absorbing them will be of great benefit to them in the future. "I''m familiar with the Song Dynasty. The sooner I go to the front line, the better. Please allow me." Huo Yiming still asks Zhang Dongyun for permission. Zhang Dongyun didn''t think he was disobedient and smiled faintly: "there is a more suitable candidate than you." Huo Yiming was surprised. Mr. Wuyun smiled and said, "this time, the pioneer official responsible for the expedition of the Song Dynasty is Li guqun, the leader of Fengyang mountain, who originally belonged to the cloud border under the rule of the Song Dynasty." "It''s him..." Huo Yiming suddenly said, "I''ve heard the name of this elder in the boundary of the Song Dynasty." "Let''s go." Zhang Dongyun waved his hand. Huo Yiming and Wang Shen saluted immediately and retired together. They all have a lot to ask about Lei Han. But in the face of Zhang Dongyun, they couldn''t ask. Lei Han can leave Chang''an city with Manjusri relic. There is no doubt that it must be approved by Zhang Dongyun himself. His whereabouts and whereabouts are unknown. It must be true, as he said, with the permission of Zhang Dongyun. Although I don''t understand what agreement there is between Zhang Dongyun and Lei Han, Huo Yiming don''t ask much. For Huo Yiming himself, there is a little joy in his real thoughts. He doesn''t mind facing what he really thinks. After all the past, he could not go back to the past. From the bottom of his heart, he really didn''t want Lei han to fight with Chang''an again. Just thinking of Wang Shenxing and some other people around him, Huo Yiming felt ashamed of his current joy. "Your Majesty has his own arrangement. You and I don''t need to think about it." At this time, Wang Shenxing suddenly made a noise. Huo Yiming felt even more guilty. Wang Shenxing said nothing more, waved goodbye to him, and then left. According to Zhang Dongyun''s orders, the two closed their doors and meditated. In the Daming Palace, Taoist Yuqing, who remained here, looked at Zhang Dongyun: "let me go this time. Although the sword edge of the seventh brother is sharp, it is easy to suffer losses in the realm of cultivation." Li guqun, the leader of Fengyang mountain, is very excellent among the experts in the 15th realm. But the great song dynasty was not comparable to ordinary forces. Even if Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of the Song Dynasty, didn''t do it himself, there were more than one strong man in the 16th territory under his command. Li guqun raided the purple desert, and the great song dynasty was caught off guard. Now, the Song Dynasty should react. All the spies sent to Chang''an City sank into the sea. Obviously, Chang''an knows his own abacus. In this case, even if the Song Emperor didn''t tear his face and end in person, there would be a master of the great Song Dynasty to curb Li guqun. The conflict between the two sides will further escalate. Chang''an city also needs stronger experts to go to the front line and deal with it directly and tit for tat. The great Song Dynasty not only sent spies to investigate, but also sold Huo Yiming to Buddhism. Chang''an City naturally gave a strong counterattack. As Zhang Dongyun said through Mr. Wu Yun''s mouth, the purple desert is only the beginning. Su Po''s strength is superior to Li guqun, and he won''t suffer in the face of his opponent in the 16th territory. However, in the great Song Dynasty, there may be more than one strong person in the 16th territory participating in the war. In this case, if you want to handle it safely, the most suitable candidate for Chang''an city is Taoist Yuqing. Or Li shulou. At present, Taoist Yuqing is also the cultivation realm of the 15th realm. But his overall strength is not just himself. "Your practice is at the last minute." Zhang Dongyun glanced at Taoist Yuqing. Taoist Yuqing smiled: "you have great attainments in the inheritance of Taoism. Yes, I do feel that the time is coming. Although I don''t pay attention to actual combat as a martial artist, I should make the final confirmation of what I have learned in actual combat." Zhang Dongyun said, "they are almost the same." "From the beginning when the jiuxiao huanpei and the four elephants kill immortals array came into my hand, I made half a step faster. This half step is the difference between the final victory and defeat." Taoist Yuqing looked at Zhang Dongyun and said, "thank you." Lei Han''s current situation has touched Taoist Yuqing. Like Lei Han, it can''t be said that he has renewed his complete trust in Zhang Dongyun. However, as far as Taoist Yuqing is concerned, the balance in his heart is tilted. "As time goes by, you will see your heart. Just leave everything to time." Zhang Dongyun smiled calmly: "now I''ll trouble you to do it. My brother, I won''t thank you." Taoist Yuqing nodded, said goodbye to Zhang Dongyun, then left Daming Palace and went out of Chang''an City in the Yanhuang world. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 693 The sudden action of Chang''an City really caught the great song dynasty by surprise. Not only did the purple desert have no time to respond, but Li guqun beat his head and blood up and down. Even other worlds around the purple desert under the rule of the Song Dynasty could not return to God for a while. Strictly speaking, the core high-level officials of the great song dynasty could not say that they had no expectation of Li guqun''s surrender to Chang''an city. Li guqun and Fengyang mountain are linked with the cloud border. In recent years, they have been suppressed by the great Song Dynasty and the divine Dynasty. In this case, it is not impossible for Li guqun to communicate with a new top force like Chang''an city. However, Zhao Kuangming, emperor of the Song Dynasty, together with the core high-level leaders under his command, turned a blind eye to this at the beginning. It''s not difficult for the Song Emperor to clean up a Li guqun. But now we need to maintain peace and even make friends with Chang''an City on the surface. Therefore, in order not to scare the snake, the core senior management of the great song dynasty did not act rashly. But they didn''t expect that the plan they secretly carried out had just begun. Li guqun directly attacked the great Song Dynasty under the banner of Chang''an city. The first time they got the news, the monarchs and ministers of the Song Dynasty even suspected that this was not the decision of the mayor of Chang''an, but that Li guqun acted privately and without authorization, intending to use himself as the fuse to provoke a war between Chang''an City and the great song dynasty. Although they sold Huo Yiming to Buddhism, it was too early for Li guqun to start suddenly. It was the earliest response of the great song dynasty. While preparing to send someone to suppress the riots between Li guqun and Fengyang mountain, he thought about the candidates, contacted Chang''an City, communicated with Chang''an City, and explained whether there was any misunderstanding. For a moment, the kings and officials of the Song Dynasty regretted selling Huo Yiming to Ananda pure land. Otherwise, catch up with Huo Yiming and let Huo Yiming go back to Chang''an to explain, which can better show that they had no intention of war in the great song dynasty. However, we know our own things best. While planning these, the emperor of song stepped up contact with the outposts he sent to inquire about the news near Chang''an city. As a result, each one was like a clay ox into the sea, and there was no reply. In this case, compared with Li guqun''s sudden action, the monarchs and ministers of the Song Dynasty gradually returned to taste. His previous cover up seems to have been in vain. Even if Chang''an city is not fully aware of the secret plans of the great Song Dynasty, it must regard the great Song Dynasty as an enemy. Li guqun''s sudden counterattack was probably not his personal decision, but an order from the mayor of Chang''an. "Your Majesty, Tai Ting, the leader of kuinu family in Thunder Valley, has received a reply, but there has been no news from the blood Qi devil. He may still have doubts." Wei Wan, the supreme lieutenant of the great Song Dynasty, reported to the Song Emperor. The voice of the Song Emperor sounded in the hall: "thank Xu Qing''s family for coming in person." Next to Wei Wan, Xu Jicheng, the Grand Master of the great Song Dynasty, replied, "I will follow your orders." In the eastern sky, on the whole, the blood Qi devil is the most popular. Not only is there a mortal enemy like Lu Shengsheng, President of Doushi academy, but also the relationship between the helmsman of several other top holy places and him is not very friendly. The emperor of song invited him to form an alliance with Taiting, the head of kuinu family, which is certainly not a bad thing for blood Qi demon Zun. However, the blood Qi devil was also worried that the Song Emperor would go along with the saints and Ananda Bodhisattva. The Song Emperor asked Xu Jicheng, a number of important officials under his command, to show his sincerity. As for the Song Emperor himself, it is not easy to leave the great song dynasty. "In addition to the Lord of Chang''an City, there are many experts in Chang''an city. I''ll give them to Wei Qing''s family. I''ll contact Thunder Valley for help." The Song Emperor ordered. Wei Wan looked calm: "please rest assured, your majesty. I will die forever." If the mayor of Chang''an didn''t go out in person, the emperor of song wouldn''t do it easily. Wei Wan, as a strong martial artist in the great Song Dynasty, second only to Song Emperor Zhao Kuangming, is naturally the commander of the current expedition. After seeing the Song Emperor''s departure, Wei Wan immediately set off for the Xinghai border controlled by the great song dynasty. "Ninety percent of the purple desert has fallen into the hands of bandits." After listening to the report of his men and horses, Wei Wan''s expression did not change at all: "let''s go to the cloud border." Instead of going directly to the purple desert to calm the chaos, he aimed at the foundation of Li guqun and Fengyang mountain, the cloud border. In the great Song Dynasty, a large number of people and horses immediately crossed the void. Huge ships, across the sea of stars, are magnificent. The ships were all the elite of the central government of the great song dynasty. Anyone who takes it out alone has at least the 12th realm cultivation achievement. There is no need to mention the top experts. Wei Wan and others not only want to decide the outcome, but also completely calm many worlds from inside to outside in the shortest time. Even, pursue and counter attack the starry sky under Chang''an rule. Although it was said that it was intended to make a false deal with Chang''an City, now that it has decided to do it, the great Song Dynasty has no fear and should give the strongest response. As for Wei Wan''s choice to go to the cloud border first rather than the purple desert, it''s not just for revenge "You did come." Li guqun, who was supposed to suppress the recalcitrant in the purple desert, has returned to the cloud border. When Wei Wan saw him, he was not surprised: "you are here." Both sides made correct predictions and were caught by the other side. They are not the first time to deal with each other. They know each other well. "Your Majesty has been merciful and merciful again and again, but you are stubborn and do such treacherous things. Today, the rest can surrender with instruments. You and Fengyang mountain will be killed without amnesty." Wei Wan said coldly. Li guqun looked even colder: "Zhao Kuangming is difficult for the school, but I want to thank him for his kindness? Wei Wan, you are already an ancient emperor, but you are so subservient to Zhao Kuangming. You are one step away from the emperor, but there is no hope for all living beings. " For Li guqun''s sharp words, Wei Wan was completely unmoved: "no nonsense, do it." After saying this, he raised his hand and immediately lifted his knife out of the scabbard. As Wei finished this move, he seemed to have waved a knife, and the blade had come to Li guqun''s eyes. Li guqun has fought with Wei Wan more than once, and he knows the dread of the strong martial arts in the realm of the ancient emperor. He started all his efforts at the first time, and had already taken the lead before the other party''s voice fell. Li guqun''s palms were wrong, and the hot and invisible storm covered the void. His whole person is like the sun. The storm goes around him, running endlessly, tearing and burning all people and things around him. However, it seems that Li guqun took the lead, but Wei Wan''s knife light came later. Not only is it not slow, it is even faster than Li guqun. Li guqun was ready, his palms were open and changing. The storm around the sun also kept twisting, making the void seem disordered and struggling to deal with Wei Wan''s knife light. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 694 Li guqun''s cultivation strength is among the martial arts experts in the same realm, which can be called extraordinary and refined. Throughout the great Song Dynasty, there were almost no martial god kings in the 15th territory who could be compared with Li guqun. Once upon a time, in the great Song Dynasty, Li guqun was also favored and appreciated by the Song Emperor. But in the end, the relationship between the two sides gradually broke down. Although not to the extent of completely tearing his face and capturing and killing Li guqun, there have long been overt or covert blows against him and Fengyang mountain. And, more and more frequently. The people who are mainly responsible for this task are the ancient emperors of the 16th border, Tai Wei of the great Song Dynasty and Wei Wan. Being able to break through the 16th level means that his talent and talent can be called the top among the martial arts practitioners of his time. Li guqun can''t take any advantage of him. Fengyang mountain is inherited. Its power is as fierce and violent as a solar storm. It is irresistible and powerful. Wei Wan''s knife light was as gentle as water waves. However, the gentle water swept down, only gently washed away, and the solar storm of liguqun was fragmented. The passing water is like the passing of time. Under the scouring of time, Li guqun''s fierce and majestic palm power can only end with the passage of aging. Li guqun had expected this for a long time, so he was not discouraged. Instead of competing with Wei in three moves and two styles, he slowly dealt with him. It''s a pity that Wei Wan''s sword is as light as water. He is better at fighting for a long time than him. But Li guqun still chose this seemingly useless strategy and didn''t fight with Wei. "You have a good abacus." Wei Wandao''s light was soft, but his tone was cold. Wei Wan knows exactly what Li guqun is up to. He could feel that in the cloud border, there seemed to be a bridge across the void to the unknown world. I don''t know. It should be related to Chang''an city. The other party has even prepared such a Dharma array. It really has hidden evil intention for a long time. Knowing that he would lose, Li guqun still wanted to delay. He just wanted to wait for Chang''an city to come for expert assistance. Unfortunately, he made a wrong idea about this from the beginning. Wei Wan sneered, as if he was not affected by the void Dharma array that may exist in the cloud border. He didn''t move fast, stabilized his rhythm and pushed Li guqun down. His knife light became more and more dense, and gradually it had turned into a vast river in the void of the universe, which surrounded Li guqun. Li guqun used the method of procrastination, and Wei Wanle had to grind with him slowly. Because in this process, he gradually blocked all the paths of Li guqun. Originally, even though Li guqun lost his strength, he could still escape under the light of Wei Wandao. The two sides have fought many times, and similar situations are not once or twice. But now, instead of seeking to escape immediately, Li guqun kept delaying with Wei Wan. Although it was to support time, it also called Wei Wan''s Dao Guang to keep saving. Later, it was already the inner three layers and the outer three layers that laid a net to completely block all the nothingness around. In this void, although the knife light river is surging, time seems to have solidified. Li guqun''s way out of the siege was basically sealed by Wei Wan. He wanted to go now, but it was too late. It was like a flying insect caught in a cobweb and completely wrapped. It was hard to fly away. The void Dharma array in the cloud border has no movement. As if it never existed. Is it that Chang''an city doesn''t want to send someone to rescue? and be not so. Li guqun himself could feel that the void Dharma array seemed to have started. But it soon dissipated into invisibility. It''s not that Chang''an doesn''t send reinforcements, but that the FA array seems to have failed. "Is the purple dawn emperor here?" Li guqun asked aloud. In the boundless void, another person''s voice suddenly sounded: "it''s the poor way." Li guqun breathed out a long breath: "unexpectedly, for Li Mou, two masters of the 16th territory came together." In the void, a purple cloud appeared, as if it had always been there. On the purple cloud sat a Taoist who looked like a young man, but his eyes were full of vicissitudes. The Taoist looked young, but Li guqun knew that each other''s years of cultivation were far above himself. Its Taoist name is Zixiao, which is the leader of Ziyun palace under the rule of the great song dynasty. In the eastern sky, there is no doubt that Taiyi gate is the holy land of Taoism. The leader of Taiyi sect, Hongqing Daozu, is the 17th cultivation achievement of Taoism and the first Taoist in the eastern heaven. Under the door, there are immortal Xiangyuan and other Taoist heavenly masters in the 16th realm, with experts like clouds. Besides Taiyi gate, Ziyun palace is the second most famous gate of Eastern heaven Taoism. The Song Emperor established the great Song Dynasty and dominated the star sea. Ziyun palace lived under its rule. Most of them listened to the tune and did not listen to the propaganda. The Song Dynasty also gave them courtesy. However, at the critical moment for the great Song Dynasty, when a large number of experts were recruited, the leader of Ziyun palace taught immortal Zixiao, which was one of the pillars. He was called together with Taiwei Wei Wan and Taishi Xu Jicheng of the great song dynasty. It is not impossible for the 16th Taoist heaven to cover the void Dharma array. No wonder the Dharma array seems to fail. For Li guqun in the 15th territory, it can be said that he is in a desperate situation where there is no hope to escape. If the other party doesn''t make a move, he has already counted the possible interference from Chang''an. He should make a contribution with one blow. At present, Li guqun not only did not wait for reinforcements, but also plunged himself into a dead land with no way to escape. "From the moment you betrayed Song Dynasty, this is your destiny." When Wei finished speaking, the knife technique suddenly changed. As if mountain torrents were erupting, Daguang river was no longer quiet and distant, but poured out to Li Gu Qun in an extremely violent attitude. Li guqun couldn''t resist it. At this time, he didn''t even have room to hide. Seeing that he was about to be submerged by the long river of sword light, a hand suddenly appeared in the void. The palm of the hand spread out, as if a lotus were in bloom, and as if a cloud were unfolding. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 695 Wei Wan, the supreme lieutenant of the great Song Dynasty, saw the palm of his hand and his expression changed slightly. He fell like a water knife, and was swallowed up by the Qingyun held up by the palm of his hand. The light of the knife is like a clay ox into the sea, and there is no trace again. One side was originally Ziyun palace palm who helped Wei finish pressing the array. Immortal Zixiao was also slightly shocked. He was to suppress Wei Wan to prevent Chang''an experts from reinforcements. But when the enemy arrived, not only did Wei Wan not notice it earlier, but he also did not find it in advance. Until the palm appeared, immortal Zixiao was slightly touched in his heart. When the palm holds up the lotus like Qingyun and feels the true meaning of Tao, immortal Zixiao is even more shocked. The person who appeared with Qingyun was a young Taoist wearing a Taoist crown and a purple Taoist robe. Wei Wan and immortal Zixiao had the same idea: "Taishanghua people" Li shulou. "Thank you, immortal Li." Li guqun finally breathed a sigh of relief. It was the right choice to take refuge in Chang''an city. At the critical juncture, Chang''an city did not abandon him and Fengyang mountain. Chang''an really stepped in and was able to step in. Although the void Dharma array was covered by immortal Zixiao, immortal Yueyang Li shulou arrived in time. Like Li guqun, it is still the 15th realm of cultivation, but as soon as the purple Taoist Qingyun came out in the beginning of the year, he immediately stopped Wei Wan, the ancient emperor of the 16th realm. Wei Wan took a deep breath, the light of the knife continued to flow, and suddenly there were endless changes. It''s like a river surging, countless waves splashing, and everything is renewed. As for Li guqun, he used his power to suppress others and his integrity to break wonders. But for shangyuqing Taoist, Wei Wan changed his strategy at the first time. The light of the graceful Dao flows endlessly, and wants to encircle Taoist Yuqing and Li guqun again. Wei Wan is waiting for immortal Zixiao to help. But the action of immortal Zixiao was half a beat slower. The Taoist God of the 16th boundary was slightly distracted and looked at Yuanshi Qingyun in the hands of Taoist Yuqing. For a fellow Taoist, he could feel the infinite beauty just by watching the mystery of celebrating the beginning of the year. However, he soon recovered. Because Taoist Yuqing''s Qingyun at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty clearly condensed all the light of Wei Wan''s knife into the void of the universe. Like the passage of time, the knife light seemed to stagnate at this moment. Taoist Yuqing himself raised his hand and kneaded the formula, pointing at Wei Wan. Suddenly, the purple, black and yellow lights turned into a handle of jade Ruyi, which fell at the head of the Wei Dynasty. Wei Wan saw this and kept drawing and waving. The vast knife light is connected into a piece, which seems to be everywhere. But before he waved his knife to block the dark, yellow and purple Ruyi, the Yuanshi Qingyun under the control of Taoist Yuqing expanded again and sealed all his knife lights. Wei Wan was unprepared for a moment. In the face of xuanhuang ziruyi who was already close at hand, he had to quickly dodge and give way. After all, he is the ancient emperor of the 16th realm. He has a deep grasp of the mysteries of space and time. Under this flash, it almost blinked, which seemed to have nothing to do with speed and distance. Taoist Yuqing''s black, yellow and purple Ruyi fell down and made an empty space. But as soon as Sanse Ruyi turned in mid air, he immediately hit Wei Wan again. This time, immortal Zixiao returned to his mind in time. He kneaded the formula with one hand and gently touched xuanhuang ziruyi with the other hand. So there are purple auspicious clouds, rising in the air, holding the falling dark yellow purple Ruyi. The dark yellow purple Ruyi was shocked, and the purple auspicious clouds immediately seemed to be broken up. But as the finger formula of immortal Zixiao changed again, the purple auspicious cloud condensed again, more like a heavenly palace on the cloud. Under the influence of the powerful magic power of Taoism, it is like a creation out of thin air, manifesting a heavenly palace. Xuanhuang ziruyi was trapped in the palace for a time. Ruyi flies up and down, and the palace suddenly collapses. However, the heavenly palace on the cloud kept expanding outward and soon turned into a huge palace group as if there was no edge. Xuanhuang ziruyi is temporarily trapped in the palace group. Although he rushes left and right and is constantly damaged, he cannot escape for the time being. "Zixiao Tianzun of Ziyun palace, I''ve heard the name of Taoist brother for a long time." Taoist Yuqing looked as usual. Instead, he made a Taoist chief inspector to immortal Zixiao. He was polite, but immortal Zixiao couldn''t feel any complacency: "the younger generation is awesome. I have lived for many years, and I''m not as talented as my Taoist friends. I''m amazing in the world." "You''re welcome, brother." While Taoist Yuqing spoke, he clenched his open palm again. So the lotus like Qingyun, which is constantly blooming and expanding, suddenly collapses to the center, leaving only a mysterious and unpredictable point in an instant. This immediately appeared in the cloud heaven palace transformed by immortal Zixiao''s magic power. It is difficult to describe the size, light and weight, which makes the whole palace shake and tremble just at the moment. Covering a vast void of the universe, the palace complex is even larger than the cloud border, the purple desert border and other worlds. It soon collapsed from the inside and turned into dust. Immortal Zixiao has always been vigilant. At this moment, he shows a shot of dust in time and sweeps it in the air. With the help of magic weapons, he finally restrained the collapse of the palace group temporarily and did not attack him, the caster. Then immortal Zixiao was too busy to escape, and finally avoided the pursuit of Taoist Yuanshi Qingyun of Yuqing. Taoist Yuqing didn''t blindly chase after him, but blocked Wei Wan''s knife in time with xuanhuang ziruyi. Wei Wan''s knife was blocked by xuanhuang ziruyi. He immediately screamed in his heart that it was a pity to miss the opportunity. Sure enough, the next moment, Qingyun collapsed at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, and then flew to him again. Wei Wan had no choice but to give way. Li guqun looked aside and marveled. "Taishanghuaren" Li shulou is really terrible. With his own strength, he can resist the two 16th level masters of Wei Wan and Zixiao at the same time. Although there is the credit of Qingyun at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the strength of Taoist Yuqing himself can not be underestimated, especially Li guqun. Taoist Yuqing is like this. It''s even more difficult to imagine how the mayor of Chang''an is. Wei Wan and Zixiao share the same view, but they have no choice. It''s not enough to say that we lost to each other. However, a martial ancient emperor and a Taoist Tianzun joined hands, but there was no way to take this opponent in the 15th territory. Regardless of others, it''s just that your morale has plummeted. Facing the strong enemy of Chang''an City, after the betrayal of Li guqun and others, the people of the great Song Dynasty will face another shake and challenge. For Wei Wan, he even had to worry that immortal Zixiao on one side would have two thoughts. If you want to surpass the Taoist Yuqing in front of you, do you have to go out in person by Song Emperor Zhao Kuangming? If you provoke the mayor of Chang''an, how should the great song dynasty deal with it? Wei Wan was worried when a cold light flashed in the distance. The cold and sharp spear edge crossed the vast void in an instant and came to Taoist Yuqing. Seeing this, Taoist Yuqing launched Qingyun at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty to block the other party''s extremely fierce blow. Wei Wan and immortal Zixiao were relieved at once. "The general left the pass? Fortunately you arrived in time." immortal Zixiao thanked the visitor. Wei Wan looked at the middle-aged man who came, but he didn''t speak. The visitor is of medium build, not as tall and burly as Wei Wan. He was dressed in plain clothes and did not wear heavy armor like Wei Wan. But in that seemingly thin body, it contains extremely amazing power. The vitality seems to be stronger than the sun star. The visitor is another strong man in the 16th territory of martial arts, general Tian Gong, who is known as the double pillar stone of the great song dynasty with Wei Wan. In his early years, he made great contributions to the expansion of the territory of the great song dynasty. In the last 100 or 200 years, he has just been demobilized and recuperated. He has been in retreat all year round. He has not appeared in front of people for a long time. Now, the great Song Dynasty is facing a great test. The ancient emperor, who has been closed, is proving that the storm is coming. Wei Wan has always had a bad relationship with Tian Gong. At this time, he had to be helped by the other party. He had to be silent for a while. Because the Taoist Yuqing in front of him is a strong enemy he can''t face alone. "You''re welcome, real man. It''s for the great Song Dynasty and his majesty." Tian Gong''s appearance and temperament are ordinary, and his speech tone is also modest and low-key. But he shot it out, which was shocking and fierce. Under one shot, it seems that it is going to run through the universe. Taoist Yuqing gathered Qingyun at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty into a point and hit the other party''s gun front. Tian Gong''s spear edge is the strongest point. It was invincible in the past. But this time, it was blocked by the mysterious point of tit for tat. Tian Gong''s hands holding the gun began to shake slightly, and the front of the gun shook. As if boundless power came, he could shake his hands off the barrel of the gun at any time. However, the famous general of the great Song Dynasty, who was silent, looked resolute and did not let go of his support. He fought against Yuanshi Qingyun, a Taoist of Yuqing. Although it was only reluctantly insisted for a while, it finally restrained Yuanshi Qingyun for the time being. Wei Wanping had many disputes with Tian Gong in the past few days, but both of them are top strong and will never miss the fighter. They seemed to have a tacit understanding and cooperated with each other many times. While Tian Gong was holding down Taoist Yuqing''s Qingyun at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Wei Wan immediately sent out a knife, and the knife light surrounded Taoist Yuqing. Immortal Zixiao also changed his hands at the same time. Purple auspicious clouds appeared again, and thunder sounded from them. The purple and golden thunder light gathered and surrounded Taoist Yuqing from all directions. Then countless thunder lights spread all over the universe, all centered on Taoist Yuqing and bombarded him. For a time, three strong men from all walks of life in the 16th territory joined hands. Their prestige seemed to destroy the sky and the earth, and focused on one opponent at the same time. Li guqun was shocked when he saw him. No matter before or just now, no matter how he fought against the great Song Dynasty, the other party had never used such a terrible battle. Now, he is just on one side, affected, and has a sense of crisis of life and death. However, Li guqun still clenched his teeth and wanted to stop Wei Wan and help Taoist Yuqing share the pressure. However, before he started, a piano suddenly sounded in the vast void. Li guqun was stunned and saw an ancient Qin in front of Taoist Yuqing. The sound of the piano sounded, and heavy clouds shrouded the four directions. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 696 Under the heavy fog, Wei Wan''s knife light as if it were a long river of time was immediately isolated. Immortal Zixiao''s fierce Zixiao Jinzhang divine thunder fiercely cleaved into the fog. The clouds dispersed, but soon reunited, giving no chance for the violent lightning to continue to go deep. Wei Wan''s gaze at Taoist Yuqing has been blocked by the heavy clouds. But he was impressed by the Guqin taken out by the other party. "Is that the magic weapon that Taoist Xiangyuan of Taiyi sect can''t resist the enemy?" Wei Wan frowned. As Tai Wei of the great Song Dynasty, he would also intervene in the collection of information from all parties on weekdays. Wei Wan also heard that immortal Xiangyuan and a Buddhist expert once suffered losses under a Taiqing gentleman. He even heard of the dispute between the Taiqing gentleman and Taoist Yuqing. It should be said that Taoist Yuqing suddenly revealed the magic weapon originally held by Mr. Taiqing, which was not completely beyond Wei Wan''s expectation. That is the magic weapon of Li shulou. Of course, Mr. Taiqing is Li shulou, and so is Taoist Yuqing. But only through personal experience and experience, Wei Wan really understood that this magic weapon had the power of Qingyun at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. "Jiuxiao huanpei..." Just as he witnessed the change of Qingyun at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, as a master of Taoism, immortal Zixiao was even more shocked when he saw the Guqin. On the other side, the gun barrel in the hand of general Tian Gong of song has shocked his own hands to bleed. Seeing that Taoist Yuqing showed such magic weapons as jiuxiao huanpei, for a time, immortal Wei Wan and Zixiao couldn''t attack it, Tian Gong naturally stopped forcibly fighting against Qingyun at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. He flashed and quickly avoided. At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Qingyun started from one point again and turned into an auspicious cloud like a lotus in full bloom to block immortal Zixiao again. The heavy fog surrounding Taoist Yuqing dispersed at this time, revealing the figure of Taoist Yuqing playing the piano. "It won''t be long before the magic weapon is heavy, and I''m still a little rusty." Taoist Yuqing nodded to Li guqun. At the same time, the sound of the piano was heard. The seemingly dissipated heavy fog condensed again and turned into a long flag in the air. With a wave of the flag in the air, it seemed as if it had been cut down by a big axe. In an instant, it turned into an attack, splitting Wei Wan''s knife light like the river of time. Wei Wan''s face sank like water and his eyes were firm. At this moment, the boundless Dao Guang was also condensed by him, and fought head-on with the magic power of axe rather than axe and flag rather than flag. The two sides hit each other, and the void of the universe seems to be quiet. After a brief stalemate, the long flag fluttered, and even the light of the knife that cut Wei Wan. Wei Wan looked slightly changed and had to give in. The dark yellow purple Ruyi condensed by Taoist Yuqing''s mana has been waiting for each other''s back road this time. Wei finished for a moment as if he had thrown himself into the net. There was no way in front of him, and there were pursuers behind him. Thanks to Tian Gong''s steady breath, he took a shot in time and opened the dark yellow purple Ruyi, Wei Wan was able to get away. "Thank you." Although there are many disagreements on weekdays, Wei Wan must accept Tian Gong''s feelings and cooperate with each other. Unfortunately, before they could really connect into a line, the first Qingyun of Taoist Yuqing had crossed the middle and forced them to fight their own battles. At last, immortal Zixiao got empty space at this time, and then led Zijin thunder to bombard him. Only then did Taoist Yuqing protect his body with the music of the Qin surrounded by jiuxiao, and did not catch up with Wei Wan and Tian Gong. For a time, Yuqing Dao was at the top of his head and began to celebrate the clouds at the beginning of the year. He mastered the jiuxiao huanpei and fought endlessly with the three masters of the great song dynasty. At the same time, facing the three strong people in the 16th territory, Taoist Yuqing did not lose the wind at all. Mo said that the other people of the great song dynasty who had come here with Wei Wan were Li guqun in the same camp. At this time, they watched and felt dizzy. "At present, he is only in the 15th realm. He is already so powerful. However, if he can reach the 16th realm, this Qingyun and magic weapon still have potential to be further developed. How should he be strong at that time?" Li guqun was thinking of this, and suddenly his heart moved again. He vaguely felt that the Taoist Yuqing in front of him was not far from the realm of the 16th heaven of Taoism. Li guqun could feel that Wei Wan, Tian Gong and Zixiao, the three 16th level masters, felt more clearly. In particular, immortal Zixiao, who is also a Taoist, can almost conclude that if the other party has a breakthrough, it may be the right time to fight at the moment. But will the three of them shrink back? In the great Song Dynasty, there were four masters in the 16th realm since the Song Emperor Zhao Kuangming. Wei Wan and Tian Gong, who practice martial arts. Immortal Zixiao, a Taoist practitioner. Xu Jicheng, the great master of Confucianism. Now there are three of the four masters here. If they give in, unless Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of the Song Dynasty, comes out in person, the situation of the great Song Dynasty will flow thousands of miles in the face of the attack of Chang''an city. This is the case when the mayor of Chang''an himself never showed up. "Chi!" immortal Zixiao whispered, and his hands changed. Heavy purple clouds began to cover the void and manifest a boundless fairyland. In the fairyland, purple is rising and flowers are like brocade. Wei Wan and Tian Gong are old friends with immortal Zixiao. As soon as they see this situation, they know what each other thinks. After they meditated a little, their moves changed immediately. Wei Wandao''s light became soft again, as if turned into running water, surrounding the fairyland transformed by immortal Zixiao''s Taoism. Tian Gong''s spear tip is frozen and does not hair. It becomes as motionless as a mountain. It also stands in the purple fairyland. This fairyland is ethereal and boundless, but it seems to be independent of the void of the universe. As far as Taoist Yu Yuqing was concerned, he felt light and unaffected for a while. The long streamer, which was transformed by the music of the nine Xiao huanpei, was horizontal in mid air and immediately cut the fairyland in two. However, the purple gas did not disperse and soon condensed into a fairyland. When Taoist Yuqing saw it, he didn''t see a different color on his face. Instead, he nodded: "as the saying goes, Ziyun palace is not as good as Taiyi gate, but what you see today is still unique." Immortal Zixiao is casting magic at the moment, which is not only like magic power, but also like laying a big array. The purple air seemed to isolate the void around the cloud border from the world. Taoist Yuqing stretched out his hand. At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Qingyun suddenly collapsed into a little, and then fell into the territory of the immortal. Then, that point began to expand and stretch to reproduce Qingyun''s appearance. At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Qingyun''s expansion immediately began to squeeze the fairyland, making the fairyland unstable. At this time, Taoist Yuqing stirred the string of the nine Xiao huanpei, and the sound sounded, turned into a heavy fog, and rushed into the fairyland together. The misty fog began to replace the purple air in the fairyland. However, although fairyland wavered, it never fell down with the support of the mountains and rivers transformed by knives and guns. It launched a new battle with Taoist Yuqing. It seems that there is no smoke and fire, but the danger makes immortal Zixiao wake up 120 thousand spirit. "When the eighth sister arrives, you can pick her up yourself." Taoist Yuqing looked calm and said to Li guqun. Under the shaking of jiuxiao huanpei and Qingyun at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the vast purple Qi isolated from the void has had to converge. Taoist Yuqing then made a volley of Xuan, Huang and Zi Ruyi, and immediately cut the barrier separating the void. Li guqun ignored the shock of his heart. After saluting Taoist Yuqing, he jumped out of it. Outside, other people in the great Song Dynasty had already taken action against Fengyang mountain. But now, instead, they are defeated like a mountain. Li guqun saw a tall woman in white with a knife in her hand. "Chen Huang" Chu shook the light... Li guqun''s name flashed in his heart, lamenting that the Yan and Huang circles have really emerged in succession. Twelve yamas are really unexpected. Li shulou and "Chu Yaoguang" arrived one after another, which undoubtedly shows that Chang''an City has comprehensively upgraded its war against the great song dynasty. Li guqun came forward to meet the woman in white. After the woman in white nodded, she looked into the void. In the vast dark universe, the graceful fog and surging purple gas are looming. "Ziyun Palace Zixiao Tianzun? He doesn''t want to send his fourth brother to achieve the 16th realm..." the woman in white muttered to herself. Immortal Zixiao didn''t want to fight with Taoist Yuqing, so the other party sublimated and took the last step. However, since the great song dynasty fought with Chang''an City, there was no room for immortal Zixiao to step back. He had to borrow his own Taoism to temporarily delay Taoist Yuqing and grind slowly with Taoist Yuqing. Since we can''t advance or retreat, we simply don''t advance or retreat. With the help of Wei Wan and Tian Gong, immortal Zixiao has been successful for the time being. But in this way, the three of them had no time for him. The woman in white did not interfere in the battle of Taoist Yuqing. For Taoist Yuqing, the opponent was not so much the three immortal Zixiao as himself. Surpass Mr. Taiqing, the Taoists of Shangqing, and the former Li shulou. "Continue your previous steps," said the woman in white to Li guqun. Li guqun nodded calmly. He was the top of the 15th realm masters in the Song Dynasty. Without the suppression of Wei Wan and other 16th frontier strongmen, Li guqun could immediately release his hands and feet again. Even if the opponents are numerous and win with more, there is Zong Tianxuan who is more powerful than Li guqun in Chang''an city. The outsider''s "Chu shakes the light" and immediately kills. The great song dynasty lacked the leadership of Wei Wan and others, so it had to retreat step by step. In the Daming Palace in the Yanhuang sector of Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun looked at all this silently through the light and shadow picture in front of him. Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of the Song Dynasty, also never showed up. As a result, there was no master in the great song dynasty who could rival Taoist Yuqing. This is because Taoist Yuqing''s strength alone is limited, and he can''t undertake jiuxiao huanpei, Yuanshi Qingyun and Sixiang Zhuxian array at the same time. However, with only jiuxiao huanpei and Yuanshi Qingyun, he has been in a dilemma. The only question is whether this will directly force out Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of the 17th frontier? On the territory of the great Song Dynasty, there were many wars and urgent reports. However, the imperial capital of the great Song Dynasty is now a peaceful scene, unable to feel the difficulties and dangers of the border. If there is any difference between here and the past, it is only limited to a few people who know that today the imperial capital welcomes a special rare guest. The biggest demon in the eastern sky, the leader of Thunder Valley, Kui Niu Taiting. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 697 On the mountain peak and in the Imperial Palace, a giant cow, as huge as a mountain, but with only one leg, stood silently. Once upon a time, it was like an infinite hall, but now it was very narrow. The one legged giant cow is here, just like the center of the world. He doesn''t show much of his power, but there are still thunder and lightning spreading around. The boundless essence of lightning not only filled the palace, but also seemed to fill the whole imperial capital of the Song Dynasty and the world. Most people living in this world don''t know about it. They just feel that there are thunder clouds in the sky today. Anytime, anywhere, often suddenly burst out a frightening electric spark. In the palace of the Imperial Palace at the top of the mountain, the voice of Song Emperor Zhao Kuangming suddenly sounded: "the place is narrow and the reception is not good. Please forgive Taiting patriarch." With the voice, a shining portal appeared in the hall. After watching the one legged giant cow for a moment, its body shape began to converge and change, and finally turned into a human shape. The burly man transformed by the giant cow appears in the other world after passing through the light door. Unexpectedly, there are no flowers here, but a desolate and primitive scene of the bitter and cold Gobi. In this wilderness, a man in Chinese clothes stood with his hands tied. Compared with the big demon, its surging weather trend shows the weather of the master. "Zhao Daoyou has high aspirations. He doesn''t indulge in pleasure. He hasn''t been wasted for a moment. Tai Ting admires him." For the first time, Tai Ting, the head of Kui Niu family who turned into a human, spoke like rolling thunder. Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of the Song Dynasty, said, "it''s more spacious here. The patriarch of Taiting shows his original shape and can accommodate it." Tai Ting said: "Zhao Daoyou''s kindness, I appreciate it. You people have a saying that when in Rome, do as the Romans do. In that case, I should give Daoyou some convenience." The emperor of song stretched out his hand and greeted Tai Ting, so he sat on the ground in the wilderness. He sat on the ground in a dragon robe. Instead of sweeping the floor with dignity, he seemed to cover the whole world all the time. "There''s really no need to think about some vulgar rites." the Song Emperor said, "the important thing is that Zun arrived." Tai Ting said, "Zhao Daoyou has invited me again and again. Why do you want to say it now?" The Song Emperor looked directly at each other: "the Taiting patriarch should already know the new changes in the eastern sky." "Chang''an city." Tai Ting nodded: "I can understand what Zhao Daoyou is worried about, but my family has always lived away from the world and ignored foreign affairs. I don''t care about how Chang''an city plans. As long as he doesn''t annoy my family, I don''t intend to interfere in what else to do." Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of the Song Dynasty, said calmly, "however, I''m afraid I don''t think so according to the style of the mayor of Chang''an." He looked at Tai Ting, the head of kuinu clan: "can this person really completely ignore the existence of you and kuinu clan? No matter what clan under his rule, he must absolutely obey it." Tai Ting heard the speech and was silent. The Song Emperor smiled: "I heard that the Kirin family has entered Chang''an city. If Chang''an city wants to choose lobbyists to go to Thunder Valley, it must be that the Kirin can speak for himself. It''s just something that Kirin can accept. Can the head of Taiting family and kuinu family accept it?" Taiqing looks like the old one and doesn''t say anything. However, as Zhao Kuangming, emperor of the Song Dynasty, said, in addition to the tree demon Twilight mist, which was originally the messenger of Chang''an City, a second batch of messengers came to visit. In addition to some Taotie, Changbiao tiger and other demon families originally born and bred in the Yan and Huang world, there are also several unicorns. These demon families truthfully reported their situation in Chang''an city. Objectively speaking, everyone in Chang''an has not been treated unfairly because of the difference between demons. Whether you are willing to deal with Terrans or not, your family always has a habitat for reproduction. The problem is that all this has a premise. The mayor of Chang''an has no order. Everyone can go his own way. Whenever the mayor of Chang''an issues orders, both people and Demons should obey them. The only slightly special Kirin family is actually the same in this regard. Although the city Lord of Chang''an did not force the Kirin family to do anything against their nature and make the Kirin family feel grateful, that does not guarantee that it will not happen in the future. For Taiting and kuiniu, who have occupied the supreme throne of the Oriental heaven demon family for many years, this is undoubtedly an unacceptable thing. At present, there is no contradiction between Thunder Valley and Chang''an city. But according to the current expansion trend of Chang''an City, what will happen in the future? When Chang''an City conquered the great Song Dynasty and wiped out Buddhism, Taoism and Confucianism, how should Thunder Valley be treated by itself? Tai Ting even had a hunch that all this was not far off. "However, Zhao Daoyou, how much is the difference between you and the mayor of Chang''an?" All kinds of thoughts flashed in Taiting''s heart, but he remained silent. Instead, he calmly looked at Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of the Song Dynasty. Zhao Kuangming''s tone did not fluctuate: "of course, I have the ambition to swallow the universe, which is by no means weaker than the mayor of Chang''an." Tai Ting, the head of kuinu family, also knows this. There was not much conflict between Thunder Valley and the great song dynasty. But that''s just because Thunder Valley itself is powerful, not comparable to other demon families, even the great Song Dynasty can''t swallow it. However, Taiting had no doubt that if Zhao Kuangming had the strength and the opportunity, he would try to bring the whole oriental heaven under his rule. And this is just the beginning. After the eastern sky, Zhao Kuangming, emperor of the Song Dynasty, continued to conquer the whole nine days and the more distant universe. Basically, it can be said that it is the path of the most powerful people at the peak of martial arts. Challenge, and conquer. "Although they are both trying to hide from the tiger, I still invite the patriarch Taiting to join me instead of joining hands with Chang''an city." Zhao Kuangming, emperor of the Song Dynasty, looked calm and calm. Taiting looked at him and didn''t speak. Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of Song Dynasty, continued, "because there are more enemies in Chang''an city than in Song Dynasty, aren''t they?" Tai Ting smelled the speech and his eyes flashed slightly. Of course, the great song dynasty was not without rivals. Song Emperor Zhao Kuangming himself had a big feud with taiyimen Hongqing Daozu. Previously, Lu Shengsheng, the dean of Doushi academy, broke the good deeds of the Song Emperor because he helped taiyimen out of the siege. The relationship between the two sides was also extremely bad. Buddhism is slightly better, but it is also limited. Of course, the three schools of Buddhism, Taoism and Confucianism are in constant conflict with Chang''an city. "The Buddhist Manjusri relic fell into Chang''an City, and the mayor of Chang''an refused to return it. Ananda has gone to Outland to seek the help of other Buddhas." Song Huangyan said. Tai Ting nodded slightly. Buddhists are like one another. Although Cihang Bodhisattva has not intervened, other Buddhists may come in a steady stream. On the contradiction, the contradiction between Buddhism and Chang''an city is much greater than that between Buddhism and the great song dynasty. "In addition, I invite another guest to come this time," said Zhao Kuangming, emperor of the Song Dynasty. Kui Niu Tai Ting, who turned into a human, suddenly frowned at his speech. He watched the Song Emperor for a long time, and then slowly spit out a few words: "blood Qi demon?" Another light gate appeared in the wilderness around the Song Emperor. When the light door opened, a man with fierce blood but gentle appearance walked out of it. It is the first devil in the eastern sky, the blood Qi devil. "Zhao Daoyou invited him many times and said that Taiting patriarch came to visit together. It was difficult to be generous, so I had to talk about it." the blood Qi devil said faintly. Among the top giants in the eastern sky, there is no doubt that he is in the worst situation. He is surrounded by enemies and must be vigilant at all times. The blood Qi devil also made multiple preparations in advance for his appointment with the Song Emperor today. However, seeing that Tai Ting, the head of kuinu family, also resisted Chang''an City, the blood Qi devil had a few in his mind. In today''s eastern sky, the biggest public enemy is no longer him, but the mysterious rising mayor of Chang''an. "You two have scruples, I can understand." At this time, the emperor of Song said, "however, I have fought with Chang''an City in advance, and there is no way back in the war. I am also ready to fight in person at any time. As for whether we can curb the pace of Chang''an city''s expansion, the key lies in the two. " Buddhism, Taoism and Confucianism will not give up this opportunity. Although there are Snipes and mussels competing, the premise is that the third party is sure to eat the belligerents. As the blood Qi devil expected, the biggest public enemy of the eastern sky is Chang''an city. "Zhao Daoyou, I would like to help you," said the blood Qi demon first. The Qilin family entered Chang''an City and did not completely cut off his thoughts. Kui Niu Taiting was slightly silent. Song Huang and blood Qi devil did not urge, but waited patiently. "Our family will expel Chang''an envoys." Kui Niu Taiting said, "if the war in the great Song Dynasty is not going well, I will do it myself." Of course, he was wary of Song Emperor Zhao Kuangming taking kuinu family as cannon fodder. But who can laugh to the end is not sure at the moment. After all, he still has a person hidden in Thunder Valley. In terms of cards, he is thicker and more than the Song Emperor. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Kui cattle, is this a choice?" As if the woman shrouded in the magic fog looked at the one legged giant cow in front of her: "can I meet the patriarch of Taiting and make a face-to-face statement?" Kui Niu in front of her said in a deep voice, "the head of our family has made a decision, and Taoist friends don''t have to say more." Twilight mist took a deep breath: "do kuiniu people want to join hands with the great Song Dynasty, or Buddhism and Taoism?" Kui Niu said, "the patriarch didn''t show such things. Everything has his own patriarch''s decision. It''s not my ability to guess." He glanced at the unicorns and gluttonous demons beside the twilight mist: "our family has always been isolated from the world and does not compete with others, but we never fear others. You are guests from far away. We won''t leave any difficulties, but we must leave Thunder Valley within today. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude. " After looking at each other for a moment, twilight mist made a Taoist chief inspector: "although it''s a pity, we can only leave, but please tell Taiting patriarch to think twice." The cow said coldly, "this is not what you should say." Twilight mist nodded silently and immediately left Thunder Valley with other Chang''an demon families. They were supervised to leave. After the Kui cattle left in place disappeared, the leader ordered his companions: "if the patriarch has something to say, tell Xuanqing Daozu, you take me to summon." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 698 Several Kui oxen were about to meet Xuanqing Daozu when suddenly there was a roar like thunder in the void of the universe: "Who? How dare you steal into Thunder Valley!" In the roar, thunder, light and lightning, like ripples, rippled in the void and expanded outward. The thunder wave pattern swept through the void, and a shadow suddenly flashed in the void, revealing his true body. Several Kui cattle were all surprised. Looking in that direction, they saw a Tianyuan bee in their field of vision. The Tianyuan bee didn''t say much and immediately turned to flee. Several Kui cattle were surprised. The Tianyuan bee opposite was clearly the cultivation strength of a demon family saint. The Tianyuan bee in the 15th boundary is rare in the eastern sky. As far as most Kui cattle know, such Tianyuan bee should only have queen bee. And Tianyuan bee took refuge in Chang''an City in the Yanhuang world "She just overheard our conversation?" these Kui cattle were frightened. Before they moved, there was a ray of thunder in the void that cut through the universe and chased the escaping Tianyuan bee. It''s the cow that gave out the drink earlier. Its name is Lei Yuan. It is a Kui Niu in the 16th realm and the great sage realm of the demon family. It is a strong man among the Kui Niu family under the patriarch Tai ting. The patriarch Tai Ting left Thunder Valley for the great Song Dynasty, and Lei Yuan and other kuinu elders took the seat in the valley. Thanks to Lei Yuan''s cultivation strength, he noticed the Tianyuan bee sneaking in in time. At the moment, Tianyuan bee fled rapidly, and Kui Niu leiyuan followed suit and made every effort to catch up. Xuanqing Daozu''s presence in Thunder Valley is not only an important secret, but also the bottom card for kuinu family to deal with Chang''an City and the great song dynasty. Even if the great song dynasty secretly made the idea of selling allies, the kuinu family has two strong leaders of the 17th territory, Taiyuan and Xuanqing Daozu. At that time, who can laugh to the end, I''m afraid it may not be as the Song Emperor wishes. The existence of Xuanqing Daozu is also one of the important reasons why kuiniu people agree to form an alliance with the great song dynasty rather than bow to Chang''an city. But until then, it''s best to keep the news confidential. Those Kui cattle also gave a gift to Mu AI and others. After they left, they planned to send a letter to Xuanqing Daozu. As a result, Chang''an City even secretly sent a demon saint to inquire about the news. Kui Niu Lei Yuan has moved to kill him and wants to leave him here completely. He was fast, chasing after each other, and then a pure gold thunder of ghosts and gods cleaved behind each other. The demon bee flew forward and ran away. A transparent hexagonal prism appears behind it. With this transparent hexagonal prism as the center, more hexagonal light mirrors appear immediately and turn into a light wall in an instant. The light wall looks light and thin, but it was hit by golden thunder. Cracks appeared under the shaking of the light wall, but it did not crack immediately. With the force of lightning constantly shaking, the light wall finally broke. But the demon bee kept moving and had continued to run forward. Kui Niu leiyuan had to keep chasing. "The old minister is incompetent and disappoints his majesty." In the Yanhuang boundary of Chang''an City, there is a huge ancient tree with swaying branches. In the Daming Palace, Cang Hui, the head of the Youhuai family, who turned into a human, saluted Zhang Dongyun with a look of shame: "If Tianyuan queen bee is here, it will not be broken by the enemy." Unlike the appearance of insects, the Tianyuan bee family has extremely strong magical defense. In the past, when the queen bee of Tianyuan faced Fu Tianshu''s attack in the 16th territory, it could also support him for a while before he was broken by the other party. Although kuiniu leiyuan is also the strong one in the 16th territory, it is impossible to be as fierce as Fu Tianshu, the head of the Big Dipper. The Tianyuan queen bee is here. Although it is not Kui Niu Lei Yuan''s opponent because of the realm gap, it can support for a long time. "It doesn''t matter. You''ve done a good job. If you practice more, you''ll naturally become more and more proficient." Zhang Dongyun said calmly. Cang Hui, the leader of Youhuai family, successfully refined the corpse of Xiao shengyuanping, the 15th demon family, into his own body. Even in the face of an opponent who is also in the 15th territory, it is no big problem and can fight the enemy. However, in the face of a strong enemy with a higher level of cultivation, it is particularly easy to expose his own defects and take advantage of them. This is the reason why Kui Niu Lei Yuan was so easy to find before. As Zhang Dongyun said, this can only rely on canghui himself to figure out and improve more in the future. Now, facing Kui Niu Lei Yuan in the 16th territory, Cang Hui can only control his separation. However, for Lord Zhang, the goal of sending canghui to sneak in has been achieved. Kui Niu Lei Yuan is worried about killing people to prevent the news from leaking out. However, through Cang Hui''s talisman seal with a divided forehead, what Lord Zhang saw and heard was like being close to Thunder Valley. Those cattle have provided information: Xuanqing Daozu is still in Thunder Valley. Although there is an invincible city system called Zhang Dongyun, which can roughly grasp the location of immortal trace fragments, for all considerations, it still needs to be confirmed from Kui Niu''s mouth. The Xuanqing Taoist ancestor, such as Jinghua and Shangqing Taoist, has little chance to transfer the fairy trace fragments or lend them to others. However, if he really left the immortal trace fragments in Thunder Valley for the time being and went out alone, it would be difficult for Zhang Dongyun to master his whereabouts. Now it seems that he is still in the ancestral land of kuinu family, but Taiting, the leader of kuinu family, is missing. Unite with Song Emperor Zhao Kuangming? Or with Buddhism, Taoism and Confucianism? While Zhang Dongyun thought in his heart, canghui controlled the Tianyuan bee to escape from the control of Kui cattle. Although the Tianyuan bee was defeated by Kui Niu Lei Yuan, the great sage of Kui Niu couldn''t hold him for a moment. The light wall composed of hexagonal prism was frequently broken by Kui Niulei yuan. Cang Hui often rebuilt the retaining wall. The two sides pursued and fled, and in a moment, they crossed the void of the universe. Kui Niu seems to have only one leg, but as a big demon controlling thunder, feidun moves slowly, but very rapidly. The Tianyuan bee controlled by canghui can''t get rid of it all the time. Even, over time, the two sides are getting closer and closer. Kui Niu Lei Yuan''s attack is becoming more and more fierce. Although it is only a separate body, Cang Hui has no intention of giving up. At present, it is a little far from the Yanhuang boundary of Chang''an City, and canghui chooses the relatively closer boundary of the great Song Dynasty and the divine Dynasty. At the border of the Song Dynasty, Taoist Yuqing''s same ancestor Tianxuan was there. However, just at this time, a palpitating vastness suddenly appeared in the void of the universe. This breath is ethereal and unpredictable. It seems not to be overbearing and fierce, but it seems to hold the void of the whole universe. Even if he was not there, you Huai canghui still felt the pressure that almost suffocated him. "Taoist people... Is it the Taiyi sect leader who taught Hongqing Daozu to return to the eastern heaven, or the Xuanqing Daozu in the mouth of Kui cattle?" Cang Hui''s first reaction was that a Taoist ancestor of the 17th realm arrived. I haven''t heard that Taiyi sect leader Hong qingdaozu came back, but there is a Taoist power with the title of Daozu hidden in Thunder Valley. It seems that Taoist Xuanqing also found someone stealing into Thunder Valley and knew that he was hiding here. For Xuanqing Daozu, he didn''t know he was in Thunder Valley. Zhang Dongyun had known him for a long time. He always kept a low profile and didn''t want Chang''an city to find out that he was still in the eastern sky. Kui Niu Lei Yuan couldn''t solve it. He had to go out in person. The Taoist ancestor of the seventeenth realm made his own move, which was completely another scene. Although he started last, he came first. As soon as he had the idea of pursuing, he was already in a hurry and came across the void of the universe in an instant. When canghui noticed, Xuanqing Daozu had arrived. However, for some reason, he seemed to disappear in a flash. It made you Huai canghui wonder if it was his illusion just now. But Kui Niu Lei Yuan on the other side also felt that Xuanqing Taoist ancestor seemed to come. At the beginning, he was in a complicated mood. While he was glad that he could finally press the Tianyuan bee here, he had to work because he failed to take down the intruder. As a guest, Xuanqing Daozu shot, and his Thunder Valley was really pale. However, before Lei Yuan calmed his complex mood, the breath of Xuanqing Taoist ancestor disappeared again. This almost stunned Kui Niu on the spot. What the hell is this? Xuanqing Daozu''s breath disappeared, and Tianyuan bee continued to escape quickly. Kui Niu Lei Yuan had no choice but to catch up again. In the Daming Palace in Chang''an City, Cang Hui was also confused, so he had to attribute it to his Majesty''s secret arrangement. But in fact, his majesty is also strange at the moment. Cang Hui''s Tianyuan bee is still far away from Chang''an city or the location of Taoist Yuqing, which is not enough to scare Xuanqing Daozu. At least he is the top power in the 17th territory. Why did he suddenly shrink? Unfortunately, Tianyuan bee''s perceptual ability is limited. He can''t detect what makes Xuanqing Daozu''s taboo suddenly stop. Zhang Dongyun can only restrain his doubts first. Without Xuanqing Daozu, Kui Niu Lei Yuan can''t hold canghui''s Tianyuan bee. In the end, it is for this Tianyuan bee to escape to the original land boundary of the great song dynasty. At the moment, there is another scene outside the cloud border. Besides Wei Wan, Tian Gong and immortal Zixiao, who are masters of the 16th realm, it is clear that there is another strong pillar stone of the great song dynasty. Great song Taifu, Confucian Yasheng Xu Jicheng. Besides Doushi academy, there are several famous Confucian scholars in the eastern sky, the first of which is the great song Linhai Academy. Xu Jicheng is the president of Linhai academy as the Grand Master of the Song Dynasty. At the same time, he is also one of the few Confucian saints in the East under the road saints of Doushi academy, known as "Xu Zi". He was ordered by the Song Emperor to invite the blood Qi devil, and finally succeeded in persuading the blood Qi devil to go to the imperial capital of the Song Dynasty. After completing this mission, Xu Jicheng kept going to the border to support Wei Wan, Tian Gong and others. Instead of intercepting Zong Tianxuan, Li guqun and other Chang''an Chinese, he rushed to the cloud border. Before the Lord of Chang''an appeared, Taoist Yuqing was the key to the war between the great Song Dynasty and Chang''an city. Song Dynasty won the battle for a while, and no matter how big the movement over Zong Tianxuan and Li guqun was, it would stop. "Since you and I have formed an alliance, Lei Yuan came to help the Taoist friends of the Song Dynasty." Kui Niu Lei Yuan saw this and made a decision immediately. "It''s best, but thank you, Taoist friend Lei Yuan." Xu Jicheng and others said in unison. There are five strong people in the 16th realm who fill the universe, occupy the void, and surround the Yuqing Taoist who plays the piano under the cover of Qingyun. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 699 Previously, Taoist Yuqing was three to one. Although he faced the three masters of Wei Wan, Tian Gong and Zixiao, he had jiuxiao huanpei and Yuanshi Qingyun to protect himself. Even if he couldn''t win, he still had more than enough to protect himself. Three masters, such as immortal Zixiao, who had insight into the critical point of Taoist Yuqing''s cultivation, had to deal with Taoist Yuqing slowly rather than oppress him too tightly. But now, with the addition of Xu Jicheng, the second sage of Confucianism, and Kui Niu Lei Yuan, the great sage of the demon family, the fragile balance has been broken. With the help of five people, Wei Wan and others are confident to overwhelm Yuanshi Qingyun and jiuxiao huanpei, Taoist Yuqing. Even if Taoist Yuqing is a talent of Tianzong and the strength gap is too large, he can''t take that step successfully. There is only one line between experts. A few mistakes may be the end of defeat. After Xu Jicheng arrived at the scene, he immediately splashed ink without saying a word. The void of the universe where the stars shine suddenly darkened, as if covered by thick ink. But in the dark and thick ink, a seemingly sudden star light rose and became brighter and brighter. It is the star photo of a Confucian Yasheng. Xu Jicheng''s music stars shine, as opposed to the Qingyun battle at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty of Taoist Yuqing. At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Qingyun changed so beautifully that Xu Jicheng''s Wenqu stars seemed to be obscured and dimmed. But on the other side, Kui Niu Lei Yuan immediately gave a startling drink. The applause turned into pure golden thunder, condensed into essence in the void and vibrated constantly. Qingyun, blooming like lotus flowers, constantly stirred and collided with thunder in mid air. Most of the thunder disappeared. But the bloom of Qingyun was blocked for a time. Xu Jicheng''s Wenqu star suddenly became bright again, and in turn intended to settle the change of Qingyun at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty of Taoist Yuqing. Kui Niu Lei Yuan''s eyes are flashing cold light. He suddenly opened his mouth, as if he could swallow the universe, from which came a strange suction. "Devour the stars?" Taoist Yuqing was not surprised when he saw this. This is the unique magic of the great saint of the 16th demon family. The cultivation of demon family was previously to refine the power of stars. But when he reached the strength of the demon saint, he began to directly forcibly plunder and devour the stars. Not only their daily practice, but also can be used to fight with others. The head of the Youhuai family often controls the Tianyuan bee and looks unnatural. This is why he didn''t compete with Kui Niu Lei Yuan, but only wanted to escape. If the two sides must face each other, Kui Niu Lei Yuan can plunder the power of the stars refined by his Tianyuan bee by swallowing the magic of the stars. As a demon family, the 16th boundary saint has a particularly obvious boundary suppression against the 15th boundary saint, forcing the little saint to see the great saint. The best choice is to go. Although Taoist Yuqing was not a demon family, and Qingyun was not the power of the demon family stars at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the devouring of the stars by the great sage of the demon family in the 16th boundary still played a somewhat restraining effect. Lei Yuan joined hands with Xu Jicheng, a demon, and began to slowly settle the change of Qingyun at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. Before that, Taoist Yuqing started to cooperate with Qingyun and jiuxiao huanpei back and forth at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, without giving the enemy any chance. But now on the other side, Wei Wan and immortal Zixiao attack together. The enemies in front of us are giants who have experienced many battles and have great strength. No communication, no experience, but still cooperate with tacit understanding at the moment, cutting the connection between jiuxiao huanpei and Yuanshi Qingyun, so that it can''t take into account both the beginning and the end. They also tried to cut the connection between ER Bao and Taoist Yuqing himself. General Tian Gong, a general of the Song Dynasty, shot like electricity, one shot faster than the other, and kept looking for gaps. The five enemies of Taoist Yuqing contacted each other more and more closely. "One heart and two purposes, sure enough, it''s still a little reluctant..." Under the dangerous situation, Taoist Yuqing muttered to himself. You Huai canghui heard the speech, some unknown, so. Zhang Dongyun heard it, but he knew it clearly. Whether jiuxiao huanpei or Qingyun at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, it is a very exquisite divine thing. From Gaomiao to today''s Yuqing Taoist, you need to concentrate. In fact, the result is that the wonderful functions of the two treasures can not be brought into full play. Otherwise, even if Kui Niu Lei Yuan and Xu Jicheng join hands, it is not so easy to overcome the changes of Qingyun at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. Of course, even if the two treasures can''t give full play to each other, the combination is undoubtedly better than a single treasure. But now Taoist Yuqing is facing five strong enemies at the same time, and it is easy to care about one and lose the other. Taoist Yuqing is not obsessed with the situation, but knows the mystery very well. His response to this is Three uses of one heart. Keep adding weight to yourself. I saw the Taoist in purple robe suddenly have a clear air rising on his head. In the clear air, an array is looming. From it came the great disillusionment of endless killing and fate. The pure Qi in the universe soon turned into a large array as if shrouded in fog. Immortal Zixiao and other experts were awed when they saw him. Canghui''s Tianyuan bee was separated and brought into the array by Taoist Yuqing. He was at a loss when he heard the voice of Taoist Yuqing: "the original plan was to lead Li Daoyou, who is from the cloud border, into the array. Meeting is fate. Please be the fourth person to stand in the array." Cang Hui looked through the Tianyuan bee and saw that the air in the array was swirling and four high platforms were set up. Taoist Yuqing has stood on one of the platforms. On the other two high platforms, there are two demon saints, Tianyuan Bee King and magic Xia Butterfly King. "Adoptive father and adoptive mother, you have to work hard today. You have made a risk with me." Although there were still strong enemies around, Taoist Yuqing looked at the Tianyuan Bee King and the magic Xia Butterfly King, and his face was obviously soft. At the moment, the two demons turned into human shapes and both smiled and shook their heads: "where are you talking?" Cang Hui knew that when Taoist Yuqing came out this time, the two demon saints walked together secretly. "Just listen to my order later." Taoist Yuqing nodded at canghui''s Tianyuan bee. Cang Hui replied. The next moment, with Taoist Yuqing holding the formula with one hand in front of his chest, there was a loud thunder in the array. The colorful horror thunder rises in the array and condenses but does not send out. The pure Qi spread quickly and the array expanded. Wei Wan, Lei Yuan, Xu Jicheng and others were involved in the array on the spot. "What a ferocious array." in Lei Yuan''s loud cry, pure gold thunder bloomed, shaking the fog around, as if to disperse. But at the next moment, countless vicious supernatural thunder fell. Thunder to thunder, it''s the thunder in the big array. Of course, it breaks the golden thunder of kuiniu leiyuan! Wei Wan and others were also attacked. The attacks in the array continued as if there was no end. If so, it is after all things are destroyed. It was the four elephant immortal killing array created by Taoist priest of the upper Qing Dynasty! "It''s a powerful array comparable to the four images of Taiyi gate..." as several Taoist experts in the eastern sky, immortal Zixiao looks dignified at the moment. In the great Song Dynasty, he didn''t deal with taiyimen once or twice. Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of the Song Dynasty, always wanted to break the four elephant formation of Taiyi gate. Immortal Zixiao has been helping to learn more over the years. Unfortunately, taiyimen''s carelessness led to the collapse of the array in Chang''an City, resulting in the failure of the four elephant fortune array in front of the Song Emperor. Immortal Zixiao''s attempts over the years have not been verified. But now he undoubtedly has a new goal. Taoist Yuqing and the four elephants kill immortals array. Immortal Zixiao immediately threw away his robe sleeve, and a purple Qi emerged from it. These purple gases condensed rapidly in mid air and turned into a purple black compass. When the compass rotates, the purple Air flies out and is mixed in the four elephant immortal killing array. The operation of the array suddenly gave birth to a somewhat sluggish feeling. The incessant supernatural thunder of Shangqing seems to have begun to decline. "Zixiao Tianzun''s excellent Taoism is admirable." The voice of Taoist Yuqing came out from the array, with a peaceful tone. As he spoke, another piano sounded. So he saw a long flag waving and flying in the array. When the long flag was waving, the compass of immortal Zixiao sounded like a stuck sound. As soon as the compass stopped turning, the four elephant immortal killing array immediately began to exert its power again. Wei Wan, Tai Wei of the Song Dynasty, let out a long roar and rushed to one of the four high platforms in the array. At the same time, Tian Gong, Lei Yuan and Xu Jicheng had a tacit understanding and acted with him at the same time. The four men rushed to the four high platforms in the array. If people from the 15th border enter the battle, self-protection will become a difficult problem. But after all, these are four powerful men in the sixteen realms. They all show their magic powers to temporarily resist the terrible Shangqing God thunder. Under their impact, the four high platforms shook together. But at the next moment, the sound of the nine Xiao huanpei piano sounded, the fog passed and protected, and the four high platforms were stabilized again. Wei Wan and others wanted to get close, which became more difficult than before. Immortal Zixiao looked more serious than ever. Can the other party control jiuxiao huanpei, Yuanshi Qingyun and four elephants killing immortal array at the same time? Under normal circumstances, the emperor of the fifteenth realm is like this, and his original spirit soul has long been overwhelmed and torn apart. On the high platform symbolizing the position of the Taiyin in the four elephants, canghui separated himself through the Tianyuan bee, and looked anxiously at the high platform opposite him symbolizing the position of the sun. On the high platform, Taoist Yuqing''s face showed an abnormal gray defeat. Sure enough, at the same time, one mind and three uses are also beyond the burden of normal water tablets for him at present. Cang Hui even worried that if the other party insisted, he would collapse first. However, he soon found that the Tianyuan queen bee and the magic Xia Butterfly King, who were closer to Taoist Yuqing, had no intention to dissuade them. Taoist Yuqing himself looked safe. He is now fully engaged in the current battle. The whole person on the high platform is as shaky as a piece of paper, as if he would fall at any time. However, the operation of the four elephant immortal killing array has no problem. On the contrary, the large array keeps expanding and covers the surrounding universe. A large array of Shangqing. The magic weapon of Taiqing. The spirit of Yuqing. Under the integration of three cleans, it is more harmonious and flexible than ever before. It blocks the five experts of immortal Zixiao, Wei Wan, Tian Gong, Xu Jicheng and kuinu leiyuan, and makes the other party unable to cross the thunder pool. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 700 Under normal circumstances, four people with cultivation in the 15th realm will face five opponents with cultivation in the 16th realm, and the outcome is likely to be the total annihilation of the army. Even if they are bent on running for their lives, only one or two people may get away with it. But now, Taoist Yuqing put down the four elephants to kill immortals array, combined with jiuxiao huanpei and Yuanshi Qingyun, and asked Wei Wan and others to take advantage of it. They were in a dilemma for a while. Immortal Zixiao, who is in the realm of Taoist Tianzun, has the most accurate grasp of the current situation of Taoist Yuqing. One mind and three uses are also a huge burden for Taoist Yuqing. For a long time, it doesn''t need immortal Zixiao to do it. Taoist Yuqing may collapse first and lose without war. But there is another possibility: Under great pressure, Taoist Yuqing completed his transformation and successfully crossed the last pass. This is exactly what immortal Zixiao tried to avoid. Now, the situation has come to a more dangerous stage. "I''ll fight with him. How many storms have broken through over the years, and I don''t have the courage to compete with this young generation?" Kui Niu Lei Yuan''s voice is like rolling thunder. Wei Wan and Tian Gong, the two strong martial arts masters, did not speak, but their subordinates beat each other faster and dealt with Taoist Yuqing, refusing to give each other a chance to breathe. Immortal Zixiao took a deep breath and gradually made up his mind. But just then, great song Taishi Xu Jicheng suddenly gave a light "eh". He rushed out of the array and looked into the void in the distance. There, space suddenly folds and then stretches. As if the pages were turned. Then a middle-aged scribe appeared there. The middle-aged scholar looked around and looked at the four elephants killing immortals array. He first showed some admiration on his face, and then opened his mouth and said, "dare you ask, but the real Yueyang in the twelve hell circles of the Oriental sky?" Taoist Yuqing was also surprised: "I don''t know what to call a resident?" Although the newcomer did not make a move, he was clearly a Confucian Yasheng in the 16th territory. However, it seems quite strange. No matter Taoist Yuqing or the queen of bee and butterfly of Tianyuan, they can''t remember such a person in the eastern sky. "Chu Xinglin of tiantianhu Academy in dongnanyang, this box is polite." The middle-aged scholar arched his hands and said, "I''m here to invite you from the twelve yamas of the Yan and Huang world to visit the southeast sunny day." His eyes were burning, and he looked at the tumbling array in front of him, in which Xu Jicheng and others were looming. "Are you Xu Zi of Linhai academy?" Chu Xinglin asked. Xu Jicheng said, "it''s been many years since I left. Chu Zi is healthy and old. It''s a pity that he can''t entertain brother Chu right now." Chu Xinglin said, "Xu Zi''s words are heavy, but I have an unkind request, and I want to ask Xu Zi for help." Xu Jicheng looked serious and had no interface. Chu Xinglin continued, "please persuade Xu Zi to stop. Let me invite you from the Yanhuang world to visit the southeast sunny day." Xu Jicheng''s face sank like water: "I''m afraid Chu Zi didn''t know that Chang''an City in the Yanhuang border invaded the territory of the Song Dynasty. We just fought hard." "On my way here, I''ve heard about this through all parts of the great song dynasty." Chu Xinglin''s face remained unchanged: "I''m here to persuade both sides to stop." At this time, the voice of Taoist Yuqing came from the array: "this matter has nothing to do with the resident Chu. The resident Chu wants to be a guest in Chang''an city. I can guide the way later." In Daming Palace in Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun quietly looked at the light and shadow illusion in front of him. "Tianhu Academy..." he repeated the name slowly. At this time, the voice of the queen bee of Tianyuan came back through the illusion of light and shadow: "I''ve heard a little here. It''s the first Confucian school in the southeast sunny sky. Yan Shengsheng, its president, is a Confucian sage in the 17th realm and the largest Confucian in the sunny sky in the southeast. But I haven''t heard of his friendship with the road saints of Doushi Academy. " Zhang Dongyun asked, "the first person of dongnanyang Tiandao family should be Xuanqing Taoist. How is his relationship with Tianhu academy?" The queen bee replied, "I haven''t heard of any friendship. On the contrary, the two sides fought thousands of years ago." Zhang Dongyun nodded slightly and looked at Cang Hui, the head of Youhuai family beside him: "Taoist Xuanqing, who was chasing you just now, should have noticed that Chu Xinglin came to the eastern sky, so he stopped temporarily." Cang Hui suddenly heard the words. His Tianyuan bee separation only had the cultivation of the 15th realm, and his perception ability was not enough to find Chu Xinglin, the Confucian sub saint of the 16th realm. However, the Xuanqing Taoist ancestor of the seventeenth realm may have noticed it from a distance, and even Chu Xinglin himself did not know all this. Xuanqing Daozu was certainly not afraid of Chu Xinglin in the 16th territory. However, Yan Shengsheng, President of Tianhu academy, who is also the 17th boundary, is different. Xuanqing Daozu was not afraid of each other. But who knows if Saint Yan will suddenly come to the eastern sky? Everyone here is not the home, but Xuanqing Daozu needs to be on guard against the Chang''an City Master who has not shot at all times. It doesn''t matter to quarrel with Chu Xinglin and canghui. But if we fight Yan Shengren, we can''t tell the outcome for a while, and suddenly another strong enemy arrives, the situation will be unpredictable. When Taoist Xuanqing didn''t know the details, he chose to seek stability, stop temporarily and observe the situation. If Xuanqing Daozu saw the current scene, he would be surprised. Why did Tianhu academy take the initiative to contact Chang''an City? Zhang Dongyun is also curious about this. "It seems that the people of Chang''an don''t accept Chu Zi''s favor." Wei Wan, the great song Taiwei, said coldly at this time. Chu Xinglin looked calm: "then I have to help you in Chang''an first to show my sincerity. Please don''t blame everyone in the Song Dynasty." This remark surprised everyone present. "People from the sunny southeast have stepped into the eastern sky?" Wei Wan asked coldly. Chu Xinglin said, "no, I really don''t mean to offend you, but there is something else in this matter. Please stop and listen to me." Xu Jicheng said, "Chu Zi can go to the imperial capital of the Song Dynasty, meet his majesty and explain everything to him." Wei Wan and others did not stop. Chu Xinglin sighed. There was also a Wenqu star on his head, shining all over the void. The Confucianist Yasheng, when the truth comes out, will practice it. He really helps Taoist Yuqing and directly selects Xu Jicheng, who is also a Confucianist. The two Confucianist Yasheng have a Wenqu star arch on their heads, shining on the heavens, and they do not give in to each other. Without Xu Jicheng, the balance of Wei Wan, Kui Niu Lei Yuan, Zixiao immortal and Tian Gong was suddenly broken again in the face of Taoist Yuqing with full fire. At present, Taoist Yuqing controls the jiuxiao huanpei and the four elephants killing immortal array at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, and the pressure is still huge. But now he may also kill Wei Wan and others. Wei Wan and others no longer have enough confidence to compete with him, waiting for him to collapse. In desperation, the people of the great Song Dynasty, together with Kui Niu leiyuan, had to withdraw temporarily. Seeing that they were far away, Chu Xinglin raised his voice and said: "Ananda, a Bodhisattva from the eastern sky, visited dongnanyangtian recently and happened to know the inside story. You will know when you ask him later." No matter Chang''an or the Song Dynasty, everyone was stunned again. Taoist Yuqing did not disperse the four elephants to kill the immortal array. At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Qingyun was still suspended above his head, but his palm temporarily left the jiuxiao ring pendant. The air in the array was agitated and dispersed in all directions. Taoist Yuqing quietly looked at Chu Xinglin: "excuse me for being rude, but Chu Zi''s words are not true. Why did he come?" Chu Xinglin said, "it''s not my love to cover the clouds and fog, but the situation is not clear in a word or two. It''s a pity that Xu Zi didn''t want to stay and listen to me. I''ve been to the Yanhuang world. Later, if Ananda hasn''t returned to the eastern sky, I''ll go to the great Song Dynasty and explain it to them. At the moment, I have to bother immortal Li to lead me to the Yanhuang world. " Immortal Yuqing shook his head: "I want you to stay here and let others take you back to Chang''an city." He looked at canghui''s Tianyuan bee. "I''ll contact leader Li of Fengyang mountain to take over here." canghui responded through Tianyuan bee, and then returned to the Yanhuang world of Chang''an city with Chu Xinglin. Chu Xinglin sighed secretly when he saw that Taoist Yuqing was still in the boundary of the great song dynasty. But he didn''t say much. For him, the first thing at present is to see the others in the twelve yamas. Li shulou, the "super Huaren" who originally ranked fourth, clearly showed that he didn''t make up his mind. Obviously, he handed over the decision-making power to the "evil emperor" Ming Tonghui. That is, the mayor of Chang''an, whose reputation has even spread to the sunny sky in the southeast. After entering the Daming Palace in Chang''an City, Chu Xinglin saluted when he saw Zhang Dongyun: "Lord of the Ming Dynasty, I''ve heard a lot about your name." Zhang Dongyun smiled. Daming may be Daming. But the so-called "long heard" is not necessarily. In recent years, Chang''an City has gained a great reputation in the whole eastern sky, and it will only spread to the southeast sunny sky later. Prior to this, the so-called twelve yamas in the Yan and Huang realms were hardly known to Chu Zi, the second sage of Confucianism, who had been famous for many years. "Your behavior is unexpected. I don''t know what your purpose is?" Zhang Dongyun asked calmly. Chu Xinglin looked around first: "I don''t know how many of the other twelve yamas are in Chang''an city now?" Zhang Dongyun looked at the other side: "Your Excellency is not here for a few people in Chang''an City, but for a few people in the southeast sunny day?" Chu Xinglin looked up and looked at Zhang Dongyun. But Zhang Dongyun''s face was shrouded in brilliance, which made him unable to see it clearly. "The Dharma eyes of the master of the Ming Dynasty are like torches. What he expected is not bad. Chu came for this." Chu Xinglin sighed. Zhang Dongyun was calm on his face and solemn in his heart. Chu Xinglin, who came from the sunny sky in the southeast, suddenly came to the eastern sky and disorderly entered the war between Chang''an City and the great song dynasty. It can be called an abnormal performance of performance art. After Zhang Dongyun''s initial surprise, something soon sounded. According to the detection of invincible city system, there is a fairy trace fragment in the southeast sunny sky. So it seems that there is probably a man who became sworn brothers in the past, right there. Sure enough, Chu Xinglin looked at Zhang Dongyun and solemnly asked, "in the past, the ''green Emperor'', I think the city master must still have an impression?" "Of course." Zhang Dongyun didn''t blink. In the past, it ranked third among the twelve yamas in the Yan and Huang world. "Qing Di" Ye Qingpeng. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 701 In the past, there were five people practicing martial arts among the twelve yamas in the Yan and Huang world. In addition to Lei Han and Su Po, who both practice magic and martial arts, the remaining three specialize in martial arts. They are the first "evil emperor" Ming Tonghui. Ye Qingpeng, the "Qing emperor", ranked third. Chu Yaoguang, the "Chen emperor", ranked eighth. At that time, the state of Chu Yaoguang cultivation was still in the 13th state, which was still a step away from the 14th state of the peak of the Wu Emperor. The evil emperor and the Qing emperor are the accomplishments of the 14th realm of martial arts. When they conquered China in the East and became famous in the Yanhuang world, they were basically regarded by most people as the apex of martial arts in the Yanhuang world at that time. The evil emperor became famous earlier and gained more prestige. The rise of the Qing emperor was more sudden. Compared with the evil emperor, he acted low-key, but no one dared to underestimate it. Even if the evil emperor could defeat him, it was not easy. It was not a ten percent chance. In particular, the Qing emperor was always deep and introverted. At that time, he had a deep feeling of brotherhood and had no doubt. But now looking back, no one is sure that the Qing emperor made a move without reservation. Since the Xianji incident in the past years, no one has been seen in the Yanhuang world. "Is he in the sunny southeast?" Zhang Dongyun asked calmly, looking at Chu Xinglin. Chu Xinglin replied, "not bad." He looked at Zhang Dongyun calmly with some emotion: "it should be said that the green emperor appeared in the southeast sunny day a few years ago, but at that time, he used the pseudonym Xu Fuyao, Chu and his classmates of Tianhu Academy. It was only recently that he accidentally learned that he had been to the Yanhuang world in the eastern sky, and had a past with the Ming City Master and others." Zhang Dongyun listened quietly. After Chu Xinglin finished, he just opened his mouth: "Xu Fuyao may not be a pseudonym." Chu Xinglin heard Zhang Dongyun''s tone was a little playful. Zhang Dongyun said calmly, "from the moment I knew him, I knew he was not from the Yanhuang world, but now it seems that his hometown is farther than I expected." As far as the eastern sky. Most of the twelve yamas have no history of learning from others. Ye Qingpeng, the "green emperor", has been the top military emperor above countless people since he appeared and became famous in the Yanhuang world. His origin is a mystery. Even the rest of the twelve yamas only knew that he came from outside the hot and yellow sky. Ye Qingpeng never mentioned his hometown of origin. He only said that his hometown had fallen and had no relatives and friends to worry about. Other people were not able to get to the bottom of this and forced him to answer. Everyone may have his own secret. Just like Chu Yaoguang didn''t mention the past of the Big Dipper seven star school. But now hearing Chu Xinglin mention what happened in the southeast sunny day, Zhang Dongyun feels that there may be the origin of Ye Qingpeng. "He has been the rightful green emperor since he returned to the southeast sunny sky these years," Chu Xinglin continued. Zhang Dongyun knew it immediately. Generally speaking, when a warrior reaches the 13th and 14th borders and becomes emperor, he can be regarded as worthy of the name. But Chu Xinglin obviously meant more than that. The other party''s message is that ye Qingpeng, or Xu Fuyao, has reached the second realm of martial god, that is, the 16th realm of martial arts, the realm of the ancient emperor. It is not only the emperor who controls the world and dominates the world, but also the emperor of ancient and modern times. After the Xianji incident, it has been many years since Zhang Dongyun crossed the world. Over the years, ye Qingpeng''s accomplishments have not stood still, but greatly improved and made progress. Moreover, since the other party can be promoted to this point, his martial arts and Taoism industry must be more pure. Compared with the impression he left to Zhang Dongyun at the beginning, this gentleman reached the 16th boundary of martial arts, which must be far better than the ancient emperors such as Wei Wan and Tian Gong. Baodi is the level of Fu Tianshu, the head of the Beidou. Considering the existence of fairy trace fragments, ye Qingpeng is more likely to have unexpected changes. Chu Xinglin said in a deep voice: "in addition, the president of the court once said that he may have been at the peak of the 16th boundary and is about to move forward to a higher level." The 16th level goes up again, that is the peak of the martial god: The emperor. Hearing this, Zhang Dongyun''s face did not change at all. Instead, he asked, "you just said that he has been active in the southeast sunny day for some time in the name of Xu Fuyao?" Chu Xinglin nodded: "yes, I''m ashamed to say that it''s the same name as the ''green Emperor''. No one had previously linked Xu Fuyao, the ''green Emperor'', with Ye Qingpeng, the ''green Emperor''." Zhang Dongyun nodded. It''s not to blame the people in the sunny southeast. The ancient emperor of the 16th boundary and the Wu Emperor of the 14th boundary are not a concept at all. Even in a world in the southeast sunny sky, there may be a peak, and Wu Huang is also called "Qing emperor". Of course, after the rise of the ancient emperor Xu Fuyao, others in the southeast sunny sky will certainly pay attention to taboos. "The great Qi Dynasty established by him has fought many times with the great Xia Dynasty, which was originally based in the southeast sunny sky, and the rising momentum is aggressive." Chu Xinglin introduced to Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun showed an interested expression on his face. Just as there was the great Song Dynasty in the eastern sky, in the southeast sunny sky, there were also emperors who dominated the vast void of the universe for a long time. The Xia emperor in the southeast sunny sky became famous even earlier than the Song Emperor in the eastern sky. If there is a new strong warrior rising in the sunny sky in the southeast and intends to dominate the party, the first is the Xia emperor and the great Xia Dynasty. But ye Qingpeng was not subdued. Instead, he established his own great Qi Dynasty in a short time, which was more than a mixture of wind and water? Not only did he stand firm, but also collected many talents. Only then did he have the prosperous age of the great Qi Dynasty. "I didn''t guess until the news about the Yanhuang world and Chang''an city came from the eastern sky." Chu Xinglin said, "later, by chance, let''s confirm that this Qing emperor is the other Qing emperor, and Xu Fuyao is Ye Qingpeng." Zhang Dongyun suddenly asked, "however, does Tianhu academy support the Xia dynasty or the Qi Dynasty?" Facing Zhang Dongyun''s sight, Chu Xinglin said frankly: "under the rule of his Majesty the Xia emperor, there are few wars in the world, and all countries are peaceful and peaceful. His Majesty the Qing emperor is militaristic, so we choose to help Xia." Zhang Dongyun didn''t care how the other party advertised himself. He just looked at the other party calmly: "So, what are your plans to come to Chang''an today?" Chu Xinglin did not hesitate to help Chang''an City fight with the great Song Dynasty, offending the great song dynasty. This clearly shows the intention of making friends with Chang''an city. Would you like to ask Zhang Dongyun and others for help, make peace and persuade Ye Qingpeng not to make trouble anymore, and it''s best to evacuate from the sunny day in the southeast? Or do Chu Xinglin and Tianhu academy take Chang''an City as reinforcements and want to invite them to help fight ye Qingpeng? Yes, ye Qingpeng has been sunny in the southeast for a long time and has already become the climate. Chu Xinglin and other outsiders heard that everything about Chang''an City in the Yan and Huang circles of the eastern sky had a reaction, but ye Qingpeng and his great Qi Dynasty had no movement at all. As if indifferent to the Yan and Huang circles of Chang''an City and completely irrelevant. Although there was a traitor in the twelve yamas during the immortal deeds incident, ye Qingpeng''s behavior can be explained as distrust of Chang''an City, so he stood still. However, how do Chu Xinglin and others know that there is no connection between the great Qi Dynasty and Chang''an City? The normal reaction is to worry about the rise of Chang''an and Daqi in the eastern sky and the southeast sunny sky, and then connect them together? Chu Xinglin and Tianhu academy seemed to be convinced that the great Qi Dynasty and Chang''an City would not become a brotherly alliance, but an enemy. "Chu''s trip is to invite you from Chang''an City in the Yan and Huang circles to the southeast sunny day to help us and the summer." Sure enough, Chu Xinglin bowed to Zhang Dongyun and said such words. Thinking that the other party''s name was Wei Wan, Xu Jicheng and others asked for information from Ananda Bodhisattva, Zhang Dongyun didn''t have to use invincible city to explore the other party''s ideas, and a guess had been born in his heart. In the face of Chu Xinglin''s request, Zhang Dongyun was noncommittal and just looked at each other quietly. The other party must have the following text and give him an explanation and explanation. Chu Xinglin saw that Zhang Dongyun was not angry, and most of his heart was stable. He asked softly, "I don''t know if the city Lord has any impression of Abbot Miaoxin?" Shining in Zhang Dongyun''s eyes: "The people of Longxiang temple in western regions have been killed at the beginning." In the past, there were four holy monks who participated in the immortal deeds, resulting in two deaths and two injuries. Master Miaoxin, the former abbot of Longxiang temple, fell into the fairy trail. For Zhang Dongyun and others, this is a person who is gradually disappearing into the long river of memory. But today, it''s obviously not that simple. Chu Xinglin, who is far away in the sunny sky in the southeast, may not have heard of the Buddhist monks in the world of the eastern sky even if he has a wide range of knowledge. But according to what he said earlier, he knew that abbot Miaoxin was obviously because of Ye Qingpeng. The answer is ready. "We inadvertently knew the true identity of the Qing emperor. It was also at that time that we saw the secret treasure that the Qing emperor had contacted with abbot Miaoxin in the Yan and Huang world by chance. We just learned about the immortal trace and some inside information." Chu Xinglin stared at Zhang Dongyun and said almost word by word: "it''s a pity that the secret treasure was destroyed by the Qing emperor. Chu failed to bring it to the city master of the Ming Dynasty, but there were many strange things in those years. Chu believed that the city master of the Ming Dynasty would make a judgment." The truth When the physical evidence was destroyed, Chu Xinglin was still half worried about whether Zhang Dongyun would believe what he said. However, Zhang Dongyun does not need physical evidence. He can judge that the other party is not a lie through the invincible city. In that year''s Xianji incident, in addition to the ninth should laugh at me and the tenth Yang Li, ye Qingpeng, the third, also betrayed everyone. Unexpectedly, Zhang Dongyun remembered that "Sirius" Yang Li had mentioned that some people were unwilling to live under others. At that time, he may already know that ye Qingpeng, like him, is also a betrayer. "Southeast sunny day, we will go, but time may not be as you want." Zhang Dongyun said calmly. Chu Xinglin town fixed his head: "of course, I''m just here to tell the Ming City lord the details and express our goodwill." "It''s easy to say." Zhang Dongyun waved his hand and Mr. Wu Yun took the other party down to have a rest. As soon as Chu Xinglin left, there were two more people in the hall. Su Po, Shen horong. Zhang Dongyun''s palm was wiped again in mid air, and three light and shadow pictures appeared. One of them, the voice of Ao Kong in the unknown world came out: "Is it really ye Laosan?" www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 702 Although aokong''s sentence was a question, the tone showed a certain meaning. Zhang Dongyun listened with great emotion. Not all of the twelve yamas are very close to each other. At least Lei Han, who ranked fifth, and AO Kong, who ranked eleventh, often had disputes. But there are rare times when they agree. That is, they don''t deal with Ye Qingpeng, who is third in the row. In Ao Kong''s opinion, ye Qingpeng, like Lei Han, has too much thought. Whether he really shares the same heart with other brothers should be put up with a question mark. As for Lei Han and ye Qingpeng, they can be regarded as same-sex mutual exclusion to a certain extent. Over the years, Yang Li and Ying laughed at my betrayal, and after Lu Xueyuan''s departure, we can gradually treat the breakdown of the original friendship calmly. Anger and even hatred are natural. But it''s not like when things first happened, people were more incredible. Today, if Ao Kong is asked to look back and pick out several traitors'' suspects, in addition to Lei Han and Yang Li, his most suspicious person is Ye Qingpeng. Although others were not in the Yanhuang world just now, through Zhang Dongyun''s arrangement, Chu Xinglin''s words and AO Kong''s words were clearly heard in the Wuming world. It is said that ye Qingpeng secretly contacted the Buddhism in the western regions to reveal the immortal trace. Ao Kong can accept it calmly now. Of course, under this calm, it is hard anger and killing intention. "Although Chu Xinglin can''t get the material evidence, he probably won''t be wrong." Zhang Dongyun said calmly, "I have verified many times over the years. Chu Xinglin''s words can be used as circumstantial evidence." In the hall, Su Po sighed. Shen He Rong frowned slightly at the beginning, but after hearing Zhang Dongyun''s words, his expression became more and more peaceful. It seems more peaceful than Ao Kong. However, behind the calm is the cut robe and righteousness from indifference to determination. In front of Zhang Dongyun, there are three visions of light and shadow. One is from Ao Kong, and the other two are from Taoist Yuqing and Zong Tianxuan. Zong Tianxuan was as silent as Shen horong. With Zhang Dongyun, Shen horong and others for a long time, coupled with the memory influence of Chu Yaoguang, she is now more and more close to Zhang Dongyun and others, which is not inferior to the feeling of being with Chu Yaoguang in those years. Although there is not much dispute with Ye Qingpeng, ye Qingpeng betrayed Zhang Dongyun and others and Chu Yaoguang''s trust. Zong Tianxuan could not help feeling the same hatred. But she didn''t say anything, but secretly decided to add another enemy in addition to Fu Tianshu. "Later, go to the southeast sunny day to find him." The voice of Taoist Yuqing came: "Chu Xinglin persuaded all the people of the Song Dynasty to retreat. He mentioned that after Ananda came back, all the people of the Song Dynasty would give up temporarily, just hoping that we would fight with Ye Qingpeng." Indeed, if Zhang Dongyun is asked to pick his opponent, ye Qingpeng is the most urgent enemy to settle accounts. If the great song dynasty really retreats, many people in Chang''an city can''t wait to kill the great Qi Dynasty in the sunny sky in the southeast. On the contrary, for ye Qingpeng, his most threatening enemy at this moment is no longer the southeast Sunny Xia Dynasty in the struggle for imperial unification, but aokong and others who want to skin him alive. To sit and watch the two newly rising forces fighting in the eastern sky and the southeast sunny sky is the most labor-saving for the old native strongmen of the two universe regions. Realistically speaking, Chu Xinglin was not entirely trying to provoke the Qi Dynasty to go to war with Chang''an city. He, including the whole Tianhu academy, from Saint Yan to ordinary disciples, opposed the militaristic Qi Dynasty, which ignored people''s livelihood. On the contrary, after listening to some rumors about Chang''an City in the eastern sky, most people in Tianhu academy think that although Chang''an city is also overbearing, the people live and work in peace and contentment under its rule, which is a rare place of benevolent government. It''s still that the reputation of Chang''an city is not so good in the past. I went to Chang''an City in the Yan and Huang circles. Although I didn''t pay a detailed visit, Chu Xinglin was already quite impressed. If Chang''an City really goes on an expedition to the southeast sunny sky and competes with the Qi Dynasty, how does the Xia Dynasty intend to ignore it first? Chu Xinglin is willing to promote Tianhu academy to help Chang''an City, rather than sitting on the mountain watching the tiger fight. Chu Zi had an idea in his mind that he was not ready to speak at present: Don''t mention Daqi, even under the rule of Da Xia and Da song, it seems that it is much worse than Chang''an Chu Xinglin didn''t say this, but Zhang Dongyun already knew it clearly. However, this does not affect his decision. "Song Dynasty, don''t relax." Zhang Dongyun said calmly, "some people''s stubbornness and stupidity often exceed their expectations." Taoist Yuqing smiled. For him, it was dangerous, but it was also an opportunity to make a final breakthrough to master the Yuanshi Qingyun, jiuxiao huanpei and the four elephants killing immortal array at the same time. It''s not a good thing to be interrupted by Chu Xinglin. However, he has a warm temper in this regard, but he doesn''t resent it. As for Zhang Dongyun''s judgment about the great Song Dynasty, he agrees in his heart. Taoist Yuqing knew about the existence of Xuanqing Daozu. The strong man at the top of Dalai, the 17th realm of Taoism, also comes from the southeast sunny sky. He united with kuinu family and the great Song Dynasty, and the current situation has become subtle. "Big brother, there are four brothers here in the great song dynasty. Little sister wants to leave the eastern sky for a while and go to dongnanyangtian." Shen horong finally spoke at this time. Su po said, "I''ll walk with you." Zhang Dongyun looked at the two of them: "seeing is believing. Naturally, it''s good, but you need to be careful. There''s a fluke at the bottom of your heart, which will harm you." Su Po nodded with Shen horong, "don''t worry, brother. We understand." Zhang Dongyun continued: "the news about the fragments of fairy tracks has spread not only in the eastern sky, but also in the southeast sunny sky. You must be careful to prevent people when you walk outside." Su Po nodded with Shen horong. Ao Kong sent out a meaningless sound in the illusion of light and shadow. It was as if he wanted to say something, but he didn''t open his mouth and swallowed it back. "If it weren''t for ye Qingpeng, I wouldn''t send a message to you at this time. You know you''re closed to the critical moment." Zhang Dongyun said calmly. Ao Kong smiled at the speech: "that guy has become an ancient emperor. Anyway, his strength is not bad. If I don''t hurry up to practice, I''ll humiliate myself to find him. I want to avenge myself more than watching you crush him." At last, Ao Kong''s voice showed some ferocious meaning. As a great devil who practices the devil''s way, his murderous nature and hostility are now undisguised. Zhang Dongyun didn''t say anything on his face, but secretly glanced at his mouth. Chu Xinglin had a good abacus, but he didn''t count it under the eyes of the Ming City Master. He couldn''t go to the southeast sunny day to settle accounts with Ye Qingpeng. It is not the time for Chang''an city to go to war with the great Qi Dynasty. On the contrary, Buddhism, Taoism, Confucianism, demons and martial arts, which have completely torn their faces in the eastern sky, are the real opponents of Chang''an city at present. In addition to the great Qi Dynasty, the great Xia Dynasty and the Tianhu academy, there are other powerful forces in the southeast sunny sky, with a Xuanqing Taoist ancestor in the middle. The great Qi Dynasty had been able to fight against the great Xia Dynasty and Tianhu academy, and most of them also had allies there. Chang''an city is really past. It''s hard to estimate how those local snakes will react. Of course, if you can lead Ye Qingpeng to the eastern sky or even to the invincible City, it''s another matter. Before that, Lord Zhang did not intend to disrupt his established pace of progress because of external changes. Chu Xinglin was slightly disappointed with the result. But Su Po and Shen horong returned to the southeast sunny day with him. It was a worthwhile trip. Taoist Yuqing still sits on the border of the great song dynasty. Zong Tianxuan and other Chang''an experts laid down one world after another under the rule of the great song dynasty. Although some local experts in these world escaped, Zhang Dongyun''s guard experience points increased madly. 6¡¢ 70000 guard experience points are recorded, so that Lord Zhang can wave his hand and build two more satellite cities. So far, seven of the eight satellite cities required for the first cosmic overrun expansion have been completed. Zhang Dongyun''s experience points still have 14200 points. If we want to build the last satellite city, we only need 15800 points. Lord Zhang looked at the system numbers and his eyes became hotter and hotter. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Xuanqing Daozu didn''t return to Thunder Valley for the first time. He stood quietly in the void of the universe, meditating and speechless. Chu Xinglin suddenly came to the eastern sky and told him not to get to the point for a while. Xuanqing Daozu observed from a distance for a moment and then pinched his fingers to calculate. The result made him frown. Tianhu academy walked all the way with Chang''an City? This was once again beyond the expectation of Xuanqing Daozu. Shaoqing, Xuanqing Daozu tried to summon back to dongnanyangtian''s own cave Jiulong temple. When he left the southeast sunny day, there must have been some major changes there. A moment later, he thought and returned to Thunder Valley. The master here, Tai Ting, the contemporary patriarch of kuinu family, has come back first and is waiting for him. "Taoist brother, what happened in the southeast sunny day?" Tai Ting asked in a deep voice. Xuanqing Daozu said slowly, "I didn''t check it. I traveled far away from the sunny sky in the southeast for many years. Before I left, I ordered my disciples to close the mountain to avoid causing disaster, which led to the lack of information." He said: "in recent years, there is a martial arts master in the southeast sunny sky. He rose in a short time. It turned out to be one of the twelve yamas from the eastern sky." Taiqing''s eyebrows trembled when she heard the speech, but she was not in a hurry to speak. Sure enough, Xuanqing Daozu continued: "his identity has just been exposed in recent days. On the other hand, he seems to have become enemies with other people in Chang''an City..." He brought the news he had received together. After hearing this, Kui Niu patriarch Tai Ting''s eyes were like electricity: "although it''s a good thing to call Chang''an city to fight with the Qi Dynasty, it''s too long for others'' ambition, and the matter of immortal trace fragments has become more uncontrollable." Xuanqing Taoist ancestor said, "what Taoist friends said is good." They were chatting. Kui Niu reported: "Buddha Ananda returned to the eastern sky and went to the imperial capital of the Song Dynasty. The Song Emperor invited the patriarch to join the League again." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 703 Although the news about ye Qingpeng from the southeast sunny sky has been heard from the Xuanqing Daozu, kuinu patriarch Tai Ting still chose to return to the imperial capital of the Song Dynasty and meet Ananda Bodhisattva. "I''m going with my friends," said Xuanqing Daozu. Chang''an city already knows that he is in Thunder Valley. Zhang Dongyun and others naturally do not need to help him hide the news. The great Song Dynasty and other forces in the eastern sky will soon know sooner or later. Kuinu family wanted to hide a hand, and Xuanqing Daozu''s wish to act low-key was doomed to fail. In that case, just grow up and go to the meeting together. The eastern sky was originally divided into Buddhism, Taoism, Confucianism and demon martial arts. This time, however, the situation may have unexpected changes due to sudden changes in the southeast sunny sky. Taiting had no objection to this and walked with Xuanqing Daozu. One person and one demon went to the capital of the Song Dynasty and saw the Song Emperor Zhao Kuangming again. Zhao Kuangming took a deep look at Taoist Xuanqing and looked as usual: "I''ve heard a lot about Taoist priest. I''m deeply honored to be a guest in the great song dynasty when Taoist priest has arrived in the eastern sky." "I don''t deserve it. Your Majesty the emperor of song is polite. I just happen to meet him." said Xuanqing Daozu. At the emperor of Song Dynasty, Tai ting and Xuanqing Daozu had two monks besides the blood Qi demon. One looks like a young man, but he is wise and sits on the Golden Lotus. It is the great Bodhisattva Ananda. Another tall and thin monk, like a dead tree, wore a cassock, which hung long and covered the lotus under his seat. The skinny monk saluted Xuanqing Daozu: "Xuanqing Daozu, I haven''t seen you for many years. You are as healthy as ever." "Yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Xuanqing Daozu returned the ceremony: "this time, I will join hands with Qianshu Buddha and ask the Buddha to take more care of me." This thin monk, like him, comes from the southeast sunny sky. He is the Buddhist leader of the southeast sunny sky and the thousand tree Buddha. There is no Buddha in the eastern sky, only two great bodhisattvas, Cihang and Ananda. However, Buddhists have always been like one another. Ananda went out to contact helpers. The thousand tree Buddha in the southeast sunny sky and the light wisdom Bodhisattva under his seat were invited to come. However, it was not long before they were ready to leave that a great war broke out in dongnanyangtian. By chance, ye Qingpeng''s secret was revealed. This makes the situation between the two universe regions more complicated. "Xuanqing Daozu is here. We are asking Xuanqing Daozu for advice." Ananda said, "Your Majesty Xia Huang on the sunny side of the southeast doesn''t want to stop fighting with the Qi Dynasty..." Xuanqing Daozu nodded gently: "this is in line with his consistent temperament." In the southeast sunny day, the Jiulong temple, the holy land of Taoism, under the charge of Xuanqing Daozu, has always had bad relations with Tianhu academy and the great Xia Dynasty. At present, the great Xia Dynasty and Tianhu academy suppress the great Qi Dynasty. Xuanqing Daozu traveled far and closed the mountain in Jiulong temple, but all parties are actually concerned about whether Xuanqing Daozu will support the great Qi Dynasty, so as to check and balance the great Xia Dynasty and Tianhu Academy. Now, it is basically determined that the great Qi Dynasty and Chang''an City on the side of the eastern sky are enemies rather than friends. Then, will the enemy of the enemy become friends? As for Xia Huangming, knowing that the Qi Dynasty had another enemy, Chang''an City, but he did not intend to stop the war, it belonged to the dignity and confidence of a Martial Emperor. After all, his opponent is still the ancient emperor, not the emperor of the same realm. Zhao Kuangming, emperor of the Song Dynasty, felt the same. However, in the face of Xuanqing Daozu and Qianshu Buddha from the southeast sunny sky, he didn''t open his mouth and watched the change. "Your Majesty Xia has this plan. I can''t wait to force it." Xuanqing Daozu said, "as for letting Chang''an City go to the southeast sunny day to fight with the Qi Dynasty, driving tigers and swallowing wolves, I think there are too many variables, which may not be as expected by Tianhu Academy." All the people present heard the speech and were silent. At this time, Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of the Song Dynasty, flashed his eyes slightly, as if disturbed by something. A moment later, his face returned to normal. The eyes of others converged on him. Zhao Kuangming, emperor of the Song Dynasty, said slowly, "as brother Xuanqing expected, Chang''an city did not receive the kindness of Tianhu Academy." He glanced at the crowd in front of him: "Li shulou and Chu Shuguang are still rampant in the territory of the great song dynasty. It seems that Chang''an city still lists me as the enemy before ye Qingpeng of the Qi Dynasty. " The Song Emperor said and stood up slowly. As he stood up, the world seemed to be turbulent. "In that case, the Ben Dynasty and the southeast sunny summer Dynasty simply swept the snow in front of the door." The Song Emperor said, "I''m not a reckless person. The mayor of Chang''an is mysterious and can''t be compared with ordinary enemies. But now that the battle has been over in Chang''an City, the great Song Dynasty is bound to fight. It''s just that I would like to ask all Taoist friends to help eliminate this sudden poison sore in the eastern sky. " The Ananda Bodhisattva first stated: "Chang''an''s refusal to return the relics occupied by senior brother Manjusri has also killed many Buddhist disciples. We are duty bound to retrieve the relics." The thousand tree Buddha did not speak. When he reached the eastern heaven and earth, he handed over any decision to Ananda. He did not object to the decision of Ananda. "My previous commitment is still valid." The blood Qi devil, who had never said a word before, said at this time and expressed his support for the Song Emperor. Although he was more inclined to let Chang''an City and the great Qi Dynasty lose both, Chang''an city didn''t take the move at present, so they had to do it themselves. Kuinu patriarch Tai Ting asked, "Doushi academy and Taiyi gate..." The Ananda Bodhisattva said, "please hold the array for us." The tripartite alliance of Buddhism, Taoism and Confucianism does not consider the foreign aid thousand tree Buddha from the southeast sunny day. The only expert in the 17th realm is the saint Lu, President of Doushi Academy. However, if the road saint and the blood Qi devil join hands, basically don''t even think about it. With the exact whereabouts of the blood Qi devil, Lu Shengsheng would be thankful if he didn''t call the door first. The Song Emperor and the Taiyi gate also did not deal with each other. At present, the leader of the Taiyi gate, Hongqing Daozu, has been absent, but reduced the contradiction between the two sides. Before, in order to rescue taiyimen, Lu Shengsheng and Song Emperor Zhao kuangxing also made quite unhappy. At the moment, it does not mean that Buddhism is going to abandon Confucianism and Taoism, but it is a rare opportunity for the United devils to gather more powerful men. "Good." Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of Song Dynasty, looked calm and said to the blood Qi Devil: "please also wait for me." Although temporarily united, he didn''t want to be taken advantage of by Saint Lu and wrap them up with Chang''an city. This is exactly what the blood Qi devil wants. He is the one who is the least vigilant Alliance: "please rest assured, brother Zhao." Ananda did not object to this arrangement, he added: "There is a little friend who is a guest in the pure land of the poor monk. He has recovered from his injury and has always wanted to go out to find benefactor Chu and benefactor Ao in Chang''an City for revenge. I have been advised by the poor monk before. Now I may invite him to go with me. " "Beidou''s disciple, Fu Tianshu?" Song Emperor Zhao Kuangming nodded slightly: "Bodhisattva arrangement is." Although Fu Tianshu surprised the public, the great Song Dynasty has been trying to collect the news related to Chang''an city. About Fu Tianshu''s martial brother, Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of the Song Dynasty, also remember his name. It is because Fu Tianshu''s cultivation strength is comparable to Ananda and other great bodhisattvas, although he has only the 16th realm. Wei Wan and Tian Gong are not rivals of the ancient emperors who are also the 16th territory. Such a warrior would naturally make the emperor of song pay attention. However, we should not be afraid of it. But since he has a grudge against Chang''an City, it can come in handy now. At this time, Taoist Xuanqing said, "both are Taoists. I want to talk to that Li Daoyou." He looked at Kui Niu patriarch Tai Ting, who nodded slightly, indicating that he would pay attention to other movements in the eastern sky for him. The Song Emperor said, "you can''t help yourself. Thank you, Taoist priest." "Don''t dare." Xuanqing Taoist ancestor made a Taoist inspection and disappeared in this world first. The people present also dispersed one after another. Ananda returned to his pure land. All the Buddhist disciples in the pure land lotus pool closed their palms and immediately all the Golden Lotus blossomed. After returning the gift, Ananda crossed the lotus pond and came to a Bodhi forest. Under the tree sat two men. One of them sat still and was silent, but his strong sense of existence in the pure land seemed not inferior to Ananda. It is Fu Tianshu, the head of the Big Dipper. "Is it time for the Bodhisattva to return to the pure land?" Fu Tianshu asked calmly, looking at Ananda. The other side folded his palms: "thank you, benefactor, for walking with the poor monk." Fu Tianshu nodded and stood up. Another man beside him stood up. One arm of the man is intact, but the other arm is only about half, which seems to be elbow length and broken. But Fu Tianshu''s only younger martial brother, Yuan Tianji, is still around. Yuan Tianji had his arm cut off by Su broken Qi''s shoulder. Since these days, he has been recuperating in Ananda''s pure land and has been fully treated by Buddhism. He has already become a martial god. His blood is strong and his flesh and blood can regenerate. However, Su''s intention of breaking the sword was pure and terrible, which made it difficult for him to regenerate quickly. With the help of Buddhism, only half of it grew for such a long time, and the part below the elbow of the sleeve was still empty. "Third younger martial brother, you stay here. I can go with Ananda alone." Fu Tianshu said. Yuan Tianji nodded dully: "I understand that I still lack an arm and my strength is greatly damaged." Fu Tianshu said, "this is only one of them. The other is that if I die, you can practice martial arts and strive to defeat Chu Yaoguang in the future... Although I think she is not Chu Yaoguang anymore, since she says so, let her go." Yuan Tianji was shocked: "... Senior brother!" Fu Tianshu looked calm and unchanged: "didn''t we already understand the truth that strong wins and weak loses and swords and guns have no eyes? You don''t have to think about revenge for us. It will only make you lose your calm. Hatred is unnecessary. What is important is that we should be stronger. " Yuan Tianji looked as calm as he Fu Tianshu: "don''t worry, senior brother, I understand... However, I still want to say that you are far better than her." Fu Tianshu said, "if she''s in the 16th territory, she won''t know until she''s beaten." After that, he said goodbye to Yuan Tianji and left the pure land with Ananda. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 704 "It''s admirable that benefactor can transcend hatred." In the void of the universe, Ananda looked at Fu Tianshu with a slightly complicated look: "however, the donor''s heart of striving for strength is really strong." Fu Tianshu looked calm and did not respond. Ananda asked, "well, the goal of the benefactor is not benefactor Ao in Chang''an City, but benefactor Chu?" Du Yuheng was killed by AO Kong. At present, the state of cultivation, "Chu shaking light" is more above aokong. But Fu Tianshu obviously didn''t plan to find Ao Kong first. His goal is to "shake the light of Chu". "Yes, we should have an end with them," Fu Tianshu said. The Ananda Bodhisattva nodded, "then please come with me, benefactor Fu." They went to the universe of the great song dynasty. At the same time, Mayor Zhang of Daming Palace in Chang''an city is looking at him in silence. There was one more person and one more thing in the hall. Huo Yiming was a little uneasy and hugged Zhang Dongyun: "I don''t know what he sent back. I just said to give it to... Er, aunt 8." At the moment, the young man''s mood is like 15 buckets of water. He did not expect that Lei Han, who had left Chang''an City before, suddenly returned something. With Zhang Dongyun''s permission, Huo Yiming acts as a messenger and takes things back. Along the way, he only feels that he is holding a hot active volcano. He is afraid that Lei Han wants to make trouble for Chang''an city again. On the way, he tried countless times to unlock Lei Han''s seal, but he didn''t open it in the end. Now things are brought back honestly, but Huo Yiming doesn''t know whether he has acted as his father''s accomplice. He stood in front of Zhang Dongyun as if he were a prisoner waiting for trial. Zhang Dongyun looked at the nervous Huo Yiming and couldn''t cry or laugh at the bottom of his heart. He looked as if nothing had happened: "what are you worried about?" Huo Yiming was surprised: "uncle, i... I..." Zhang Dongyun smiled: "is he really harboring evil intentions and how much trouble can he make in Chang''an?" Huo Yiming sighed: "that''s naturally impossible..." "So you''re actually worried about him." Zhang Dongyun said calmly, "I''m worried that he doesn''t cherish the opportunity I gave him, that he angers me, and that I won''t be merciful anymore." Huo Yiming lowered his head and said softly after a long time: "I''m sorry, Uncle..." "You didn''t do anything wrong." Zhang Dongyun waved his hand: "if you have to say wrong, your fault is that you underestimate him. Even if he doesn''t cherish the opportunity I gave him and wants to fight against Chang''an, he won''t be so stupid." Huo Yiming sighed: "I hope he can understand your pains." Zhang Dongyun shook his head again: "Painstaking efforts and words can''t move him. The only thing that can move him is the iron facts and truth." Huo Yiming closed his lips and replied, "yes." Zhang Dongyun didn''t unpack it, but just pointed to the package: "since it''s for your eighth aunt, send it directly, and you''ll experience with her." Huo Yiming promised to take his things and leave. Looking at his leaving back, Zhang Dongyun shook his head slightly. Don''t come to Daming Palace. As soon as Huo Yiming entered the invincible City, he already knew what Lei Han sent back. On the other hand, according to Lei Han''s personality, Zhang Dongyun would ask Huo Yiming to send it directly to Zong Tianxuan even if he didn''t know what it was. To be exact, it''s not for Zong Tianxuan. But another gift from Lei han to Chu Yaoguang. It''s just funny to say that he was able to make this second gift because he also had a hand with Yu Tianquan and Zong Tianxuan to further understand the martial arts inheritance of the Beidou. Chu Yaoguang is gone. At present, there are many signs that she was a betrayer. Then, Lei Han decided to fulfill a wish that had not been fulfilled for her on his deathbed. If it could be done by Zong Tianxuan, perhaps it would be more suitable for Chu Yaoguang? Of course, according to Zhang Dongyun''s calculation, it takes Zong Tianxuan to reach the 16th border. However, Lei Han just sent things back and didn''t predict when Zong Tianxuan would do it. He wasn''t in a hurry. But there are some things that echo the old saying: The plan can''t keep up with the change. Zhang Dongyun just ordered Huo Yiming to send things to Zong Tianxuan. Huo Yiming hasn''t even left the main gate of the Daming Palace, and Zong Tianxuan suddenly changed. "Huh?" Zhang Dongyun''s heart moved, and a light and shadow picture appeared in front of him. The light and shadow picture originated from the rune seal on Zong Tianxuan''s forehead. I saw the Buddhist light and Zen singing all over the sky, which turned into a curtain of light in all directions. Like a pure land of Buddhism, it comes out of thin air. Zong Tianxuan, who was originally suppressing the world under the great Song Dynasty, immediately responded that at least one Buddhist Bodhisattva had shot. After seeing the young monk, Zong Tianxuan recognized him as Ananda. However, the great Bodhisattva Ananda is not the one who attracts Zong Tianxuan''s attention at the moment. What makes her care more is a very familiar opponent. Fu Tianshu. "Whoever you are, we should end it today." Fu Tianshu didn''t say much. With a wave of halberd in his hand, there were countless starlight storms, which turned into a storm of destruction. Regardless of order, he went everywhere and surrounded Zong Tianxuan. Zong Tianxuan''s face sank like water. He also made no reservation. He immediately came out with his sword to meet the old enemy. Her cultivation strength is not comparable to that of Li guqun. However, Fu Tianshu is also far better than Wei Wan, Tai Wei of the Song Dynasty. Zong Tianxuan has the same problem as Li guqun. The 15th territory is against the 16th territory, and the opponent''s territory is overwhelming. The 16th boundary, the ancient emperor of martial arts, understood the beauty of time. Fu Tianshu played this moment incisively and vividly. Even if Zong Tianxuan had Qiyao Hualing, he was still defeated by his opponent. After the first few moves, she realized that although the former senior brother was recovering from his injuries recently, he was still better than when he first stepped into the 16th frontier. His three walls are moving together, and they are gradually becoming one. Xingluo exterminating halberd is more domineering, more fierce and more exquisite than before. Zong Tianxuan dealt with him a few moves and soon felt his Qi and blood floating. Under normal circumstances, in the face of Fu Tianshu in gaoyijing, she doesn''t have to fight with each other to the end. There is a gap in strength between the two sides, but if Zong Tianxuan wants to go, Fu Tianshu is not sure enough to keep her. But now the Ananda Bodhisattva made a move to show that the pure land of Buddhism surrounded all directions and immediately blocked Zong Tianxuan''s way. Zong Tianxuan didn''t want to break out of here without any hope. However, if she is blocked and suppressed by the pure land of Buddhism, she may be split in half by Fu Tianshu''s Xingluo annihilation halberd in the next moment. Therefore, at present, Zong Tianxuan can only deal with Fu Tianshu first and secretly look for the weakness of Ananda''s pure land. Unfortunately, the pure land was perfect, and Zong Tianxuan had no harvest at all. Ananda did not relax at the moment. While he was wary of other experts from Chang''an City coming to support him, he was watching whether Zong Tianxuan would suddenly reveal the Manjusri relic. Manjusri will suppress many Buddhists and Bodhisattvas. But Ananda, such a great Bodhisattva, made preparations early. If Zong Tianxuan showed the Manjusri relic, Ananda took the opportunity to collect it. Zong Tianxuan was in a bad situation, but he did not ask Zhang Dongyun for help. On the one hand, she believes that her eldest brother has his own arrangements. On the other hand, she saw Ananda Bodhisattva and Fu Tianshu appear on the ground of the great song dynasty. She considered that Buddhism and the great Song Dynasty might have been united. Song Huang, Kui Niu Taiting and Xuanqing Daozu are at least three top strongmen in the 17th realm. Chang''an City has to deal with the pressure. I''m afraid others may not be able to distract her. She needs to rely more on herself. As for the Manjusri relic that Ananda cares about, she really doesn''t have it. But before going out this time, her eldest brother gave her something that might be useful. But there is only one chance, which needs her to grasp carefully. "Just go around the lotus pond." At this time, Zhang Dongyun''s voice suddenly sounded in Zong Tianxuan''s ear. Zong Tianxuan felt a movement in his heart when he heard the speech and immediately followed Zhang Dongyun''s instructions. Fu Tianshu frowned slightly when he saw this. He kept going after Zong Tianxuan. Although Zong Tianxuan could not ask him, he could only dodge and move. But the golden lotus blossoming in the lotus pond in the middle of Ananda''s pure land began to wither. The Ananda Bodhisattva watched this scene, but did not add the Golden Lotus again. With the continuous decline of lotus in the pool, the pure land seems not as stable as before. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 705 When you reach a martial arts strongman like Fu Tianshu, your hand power will naturally retract and release freely. However, it is one thing to move, and the artistic conception of martial arts is the same as the belief of martial artists. Fu Tianshu''s will of martial arts is to move forward without scruples or fear. Everything goes to the end without reservation. This will of martial arts is naturally contrary to the true Buddhist intention of Ananda. Under normal circumstances, with their cultivation strength, when they can coordinate and cooperate, Zong Tianxuan is still not given a chance. But now there is another mystery. That is the problem brought about by Manjusri relic. Zong Tianxuan was restrained, and Ananda was not sure whether Manjusri was on him. In order to avoid being caught off guard by Zong Tianxuan and to recover the relic at the first time if it appears, Ananda Bodhisattva inevitably has to make some preparations. However, under such distraction and vigilance, Ananda''s perfect and leak free pure land takes care of one and loses the other, and there are some weaknesses on the other hand. Normally speaking, Zong Tianxuan''s cultivation is lower than his. It''s hard to find this weakness. But Zhang Dongyun, who is in the invincible City, can''t help it. Zhang Dongyun reminded Zong Tianxuan that he immediately walked around the lotus pond in the pure land. Fu Tianshu''s momentum is towering and indomitable, even in the pure land of Buddhism. But by his impact, many golden lotus in the lotus pond immediately withered continuously. Zong Tianxuan seized this opportunity and managed to open Fu Tianshu''s Halberd with a long sword. At the same time, another hand-held knife cut through the lotus pond. The bottom of the lotus pond is broken, and there is a fleeting gap in the pure land of Buddhism. Zong Tianxuan left the pure land of Buddhism through this gap as if she were flying in the sky under the background of Qiyao Hualing. Even so, Fu Tianshu did not stop. On the contrary, he became more and more powerful and still pursued Zong Tianxuan. Although Zong Tianxuan broke into the pure land of Buddhism, he was inevitably a little slow under the influence of the pure land. With such a slow effort, the terrible long halberd has split behind him. But at this time, Zong Tianxuan took away his long knife and replaced it with something else. A handle of jade Ruyi, which is green but purple. Zong Tianxuan shook his hand and used the jade Ruyi to block Fu Tianshu''s fall behind him. Ruyi was divided into two, from which a dazzling light burst out. This radiance gradually formed the appearance of a portal. Zong Tianxuan rushed into it immediately. However, Fu Tianshu, as the ancient emperor of Wudao in the 16th territory, took action at this time, which exceeded ordinary people''s expectations and formed a strange distortion. In a flash, he seemed to break into the door faster than Zong Tianxuan. Fu Tianshu still focused on Zong Tianxuan. However, when he swept the corner of his eye, he saw the changes of time and space in the portal, as if leading to another distant and mysterious existence. At the end of time and space, there seems to be an illusory palace, mysterious and mysterious. While recuperating in Ananda''s pure land, Fu Tianshu also heard many Buddhists tell about Chang''an City from Jinghua and maharoni in the Yanhuang world. If he realized something, an idea suddenly came to his mind: There seems to be the immortal trace site valued by the twelve Yan Luo of the Yan and Huang world. At the beginning, Jinghua and other Buddhists had the opportunity to open another empty passage outside the Yanhuang world to the immortal trace site through the help of Shangqing Taoists. Unfortunately, in the end, they were on the verge of success because of the influence of Chang''an city. But now, Zong Tianxuan of Chang''an city seems to have reopened the door in the same way as the Taoists of the Qing Dynasty. Yes, the Shangqing Taoist was planted in Chang''an City, while the Yuqing Taoist was angry with Zong Tianxuan. This method was used by Zong Tianxuan and others in Chang''an City as a back road for temporary refuge. Zong Tianxuan has been fighting with Fu Tianshu in the realm of the ancient emperor for a long time. He is not particularly surprised to see that the other party actually preempts the door. To some extent, it can even be said that she had a plan for it. This is not only a retreat for yourself, but also a trap for Fu Tianshu or Ananda. When Fu Tianshu took the lead in occupying the portal, Zong Tianxuan, who had already set foot on the shining portal half his body, suddenly retreated. It was as if she had come out of that door from the beginning. Fu Tianshu, who was about to enter the door, passed by. Fu Tianshu''s reaction speed was naturally rapid, but he chose to still occupy the door, completely block the door, and never give Zong Tianxuan a chance to go in again. But at the same time, the door suddenly changed. In the chaos of time and space, the channel collapses automatically. Even the ancient Wudao emperor who understands the beauty of time and space seems to be lost in it at this moment. Finally, Fu Tianshu''s cultivation strength is profound, so that he can forcibly fix his posture in the turbulent flow of time and space and not get lost. But with such a delay, Zong Tianxuan had seized the opportunity to get rid of Fu Tianshu, quickly fled away and disappeared into the vast universe. On one side, the Ananda Bodhisattva stopped in time. The palm of his hand turned into a five finger mountain in an instant, and Chaozong Tianxuan fell on his head. Zong Tianxuan kept walking under his feet, and his seven Obsidian Hualing glittered, and he fought Ananda with a hard palm. She snorted stiffly. She didn''t intend to fight back. Instead, she didn''t stop and ran away quickly. Ananda didn''t stop either. He just waved to the turbulence of time and space where Fu Tianshu was, and then immediately chased Zong Tianxuan. Fu Tianshu and Ananda worked together inside and outside to calm the turbulence of time and space in a very short time. After he got away, he followed the clues left by Ananda and continued to chase Zong Tianxuan. "Come back to the city," Zhang Dongyun said to Zong Tianxuan. Zong Tianxuan responded. Without objection, he did it immediately. In terms of distance, there is no doubt that her recent strong support is Taoist Yuqing who was in the land boundary of the great song dynasty. However, it can be imagined that Taoist Yuqing may also encounter a powerful enemy and be too busy for himself. Zong Tianxuan would never lead him to more enemies, but found another place to go. "Brother, you are still sitting at the pass..." Zong Tianxuan whispered. Zhang Dongyun said, "it doesn''t hurt. On the other hand, Lei Laowu has prepared a gift for you. Yiming is on his way out of town to send it to you." "I see." Zong Tianxuan was silent at once, and was only on his way. Behind her, there was a Buddha singing Sanskrit sound, as if it rang through the universe. Taoist Yuqing soon heard about Zong Tianxuan''s experience. But he really can''t take care of it right now. Because in front of him, there is a special opponent. Among the surging air currents, a handle of jade Ruyi appears in the universe. Ruyi''s light flickered, and an old man with Fairy Spirit emerged. The old man looked at the Taoist Yuqing in front of him, and his eyes also flashed a trace of emotion. The friendship between old and young people is as like as two peas who are familiar with him. Even now, at first glance, the temperament of both sides is somewhat similar. However, when Taoist Yuqing said the first sentence, he let the other party know that he was very different from Taoist Shangqing: "but in front of Taoist Xuanqing in Jiulong temple on the sunny day in the southeast? I''ve heard a lot about your name, and now I finally have a chance to see you." Xuanqing Daozu nodded slightly: "I have heard a lot about Taoist friends, but I don''t know another Li Daoyou. How about now?" Taoist Yuqing said, "he is meditating in Chang''an city. If Taoist Xuanqing wants to meet him, he might as well go to Chang''an now." Xuanqing Daozu knew that the so-called retreat of Taoists in the Shangqing Dynasty was afraid that there was only "Silence" and no "practice", and he was not free and was imprisoned or suppressed. As for another Taiqing, I''m afraid the situation is not optimistic. Even if it''s good, it''s limited. In front of him, Taoist Yuqing, who was wearing purple clothes, was completely along with Chang''an city. Taoist Xuanqing took the immortal trace fragment of Taoist Shangqing, which was the enemy of World War I for Taoist Yuqing and Chang''an city. Since I can''t avoid it, I''ll end it over there. "The Taoist priest has had a lot of detailed exchanges with that Li Daoyou, but he hasn''t really touched it yet. Now please give me some advice, which is also a wish." Xuanqing Daozu smiled and said. Taoist Yuqing stared at each other: "since it is so, I will ask for advice." After saying that, he was not polite and raised his hand directly. A handle of dark yellow and purple Ruyi immediately condensed, and then flew to Xuanqing Daozu. When Taoist Xuanqing saw Taoist Yuqing''s hand, he looked more moved. But he stood still with his hands on his back. Taoist Yuqing''s dark yellow purple Ruyi stopped automatically when he came near. At the next moment, as if he were a thief, he turned around and beat Taoist Yuqing. Taoist Yuqing has lost control of his magic power. The boundary gap between the two sides is too large, and there seems to be an insurmountable natural moat between each other''s strength. Seeing this, Taoist Yuqing didn''t look frustrated, but his eyes brightened. This Xuanqing Taoist ancestor is exactly the Taoist method of the Taoist family Yuqing. It is amazing that the Taoist ancestors who can cultivate the 17th realm are actually brilliant and true. However, the dark yellow purple Ruyi who turned around and flew back stopped again in front of Taoist Yuqing. There is a subtle and mysterious point, which blocks Ruyi in front of Taoist Yuqing. At the next moment, this mysterious point unfolds, like a lotus in full bloom in the universe. Being held by Qingyun, xuanhuang ziruyi''s control returned to the hands of Taoist Yuqing. Ruyi immediately turned again. Xuanqing Daozu looked at the cloud at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, and his eyes also showed a color of playfulness. This Qingyun is really wonderful. When he heard that Taoist Yuqing was pregnant with this treasure, he became interested. So I took the initiative to find Taoist Yuqing today. Xuanqing Daozu''s hands behind him finally gave birth to one, and then pointed to Taoist Yuqing. Another cloud appeared in the void and floated in front of Taoist Yuqing. Xuan Huang and Zi Ruyi were sandwiched between two Qingyun clouds and could not move immediately. For a time, I saw clouds rolling and comfortable, while Xuan Huang Zi Ruyi kept shaking, as if it could break at any time. Xuanqing Daozu raised his other hand and made a Dharma formula in front of his chest. Under his jubilant cloud, a light gradually appeared. The light flickered and seemed to go out at any time. However, Taoist Yuqing felt dazzled when he was covered by the light. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 706 "The founder of Xuanqing Taoism has a brilliant Taoism." Taoist Yuqing yuan''s spirit seems to be taken away by the other party''s lights. Fortunately, he had been on guard for a long time, and his nine Xiao huanpei piano sounded. The invisible piano sound turns into a heavy fog, enveloping Taoist Yuqing. The light also became hazy, and Yuqing said that the human spirit was immediately one of them. However, his distracted control of jiuxiao huanpei led to his control over Qingyun at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, which was not as comfortable as before. In the battle between the two Qingyun clouds, Xuanqing Daozu immediately gained the upper hand. The dark yellow purple Ruyi seemed to fall in the middle of the grinding plate and was forcibly crushed, and even the powder could not be left. The two Qingyun directly collided with each other, which was transformed by the ancestral magic power of Xuanqing Road, and became more and more relaxed. However, Taoist Yuqing''s cloud at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty began to shrink gradually, changed a little again, and had to take a defensive stance. Tianyuan Bee King and magic Xia butterfly king saw each other, and they felt anxious. However, the enemy in front of them at the moment is a Taoist ancestor at the top of Dalai, who is the 17th territory of Taoism. Even if they want to help Taoist Yuqing, they still have insufficient spare power. Taoist Yuqing looked calm in the face of such a strong enemy. He played the piano with one hand, raised the other hand and made a move in mid air. At the time of the flow of pure Qi, four high platforms were erected again. The spirit of killing immediately spread all over the world, showing a ferocious killing array. It is the four elephants killing immortals array. Seeing such a large array obviously showing the meaning of Shangqing Taoism, Xuanqing Daozu''s eyes flashed again. In the past, Taoists in the upper Qing Dynasty discussed this array with him. Therefore, Taoist Xuanqing only looked at it and knew that the four elephant immortal killing array was founded by Taoist Shangqing. However, at the beginning, I only heard the Taoist priest of the upper Qing Dynasty tell about the mystery of the array. Taoist Xuanqing didn''t see the Taoist priest of the upper Qing Dynasty arrange the array with his own eyes. As a result, when facing Taoist Yuqing today, I saw the four elephant immortal killing array that has become a reality. "Anyway, when this array is completed, that Li Daoyou has fulfilled his wish." Xuanqing Daozu said as he waved his robe sleeve in the air. So we see an endless number of yellow and black light spots the size of corn, which permeate the universe together. Then these dark yellow shimmering lights turned into a large array, covering the void in all directions, which was even larger than the four elephant immortal killing array of Taoist Yuqing. Indeed, the Liangyi xuanhuang array created by Xuanqing Daozu. The 17th territory of Taoism, the Taoist ancestor at the top of Dalai, stands in an array and can do it easily. When such a great magic power is exerted, a huge array is built out of thin air to suppress the heavens. For the masters of this realm, wherever they go, they can become their own home. To be fair, Liangyi xuanhuang array is not necessarily more sophisticated than the four elephants killing immortals array. In particular, the four elephants killing immortals array is a fierce and domineering killing array. In terms of lethality, it is more specialized than the four elephants fortune array, Liangyi xuanhuang array and other arrays. However, at present, there are two sides in the array. One side is the Yuqing Taoist who is the 15th level of cultivation despite the talent of heaven. The other side is the Xuanqing Taoist ancestor who has already entered the 17th territory. Being able to build the 17th realm originally meant that Xuanqing Daozu was also a strong generation of aoxiao when he was in the 15th and 16th realms. At this moment, he arranged a dark yellow array of Liangyi, which immediately seemed to solidify the void of the universe and make everything tend to be static. Including the four elephants killing immortal array. Even Taoist Yuqing himself, together with jiuxiao huanpei and Yuanshi Qingyun, was affected and gave birth to a feeling of depression and stagnation. Li guqun, the leader of Fengyang mountain, who took over from canghui Tianyuan bee and was in the four elephant immortal killing array, felt that his divine soul thought seemed to be stagnant and could not rotate any more. Li guqun sighed in his heart. Although Li shulou, immortal Yueyang, is amazing, he can compete with the opponents of the 16th realm with the cultivation of the 15th realm, which makes the world look at him. But when the realm gap is too large, it is still difficult for a skillful woman to cook without rice. Don''t say that his own Taoist accomplishments were not mentioned in front of Xuanqing Taoist ancestors, that is, jiuxiao huanpei, Qingyun at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, and the four elephant immortal killing array were added together, and they were also transformed and decompressed by Xuanqing Taoist ancestors one by one. Xuanqing Daozu was not only comfortable, but also tit for tat. He destroyed Taoist Yuqing''s resistance from all angles, which made him out of breath. The powerful Taoist Da Luo in the 17th realm, with one person''s strength, put more pressure on Taoist Yuqing than the five such as Wei Wan combined. Similar to the feeling of despair and even helplessness, Li guqun actually feels the same. He had a similar feeling when he faced Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of the seventeenth realm. Even if Zhao Kuangming, emperor of the Song Dynasty, didn''t take it seriously at that time, the pressure still made Li guqun feel an irresistible sense of despair. He was strong and unyielding, knowing that he would lose, but he still refused to give in to the Song Emperor. But Li guqun himself knows that in the end, the result will not change. If there is no Chang''an City Now Chang''an City has emerged, but the enemy is not just Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of the Song Dynasty. Can Taoist Yuqing support it now? Of course, they can expect the mayor of Chang''an to rescue themselves, but the opposite song Huang and others have not come to an end Li guqun looked at Taoist Yuqing with worry. However, Taoist Yuqing was in such an absolute disadvantage, his face was as white as paper, and his breath was weak. But he still looked calm and motionless. On the contrary, the pure light in the eyes is more and more bright. "Are you going to take a step towards the sixteenth realm?" The problems that immortal Zixiao can find, even if he doesn''t talk to Taoist Xuanqing, with the insight of Taoist Xuanqing, he can see the current state of Taoist Yuqing at a glance. "Normally, crossing the cutting is a process, not an instant." Xuanqing Taoist ancestor was looking at Taoist Yuqing: "however, you... Or should say, you, the situation may be different." Taoist Yuqing said nothing. In fact, even with the protection of Yuanshi Qingyun and jiuxiao huanpei, at the moment, the pressure on Xuanqing Daozu has been extremely great, which makes him distracted. But his eyes were shining and he didn''t let him look at Xuanqing Daozu. Xuanqing Taoist Zu nodded: "then let''s see whether I will send you into extinction first or get this fortune for you!" Then he shook the sleeves of his Taoist robe. The Yin and Yang dark yellow array immediately split. The whole cosmic void turns into a separation of black and yellow. The creation of the universe seems to be artificially divided into two parts. And they are not connected to each other. The universe seems to be divided into two. It is another mysterious power of the 17th boundary Taoist ancestor, the two worlds of Dongtian. The founder of Taoism, who artificially opened up the cave, is different from other road practitioners who cut and opened up the void world. The cave opened up by the Taoist ancestors has a large number of laws in it, which are in the form of reconstruction and divorced from the inherent world. When the Taoist ancestors opened up the cave, there was a terrible force to distort and tear, even to destroy time and space. At this moment, this power is poured into the head of Taoist Yuqing. Taoist Yuqing broke through his own bottleneck under the pressure of Taoist Xuanqing. Xuanqing Daozu is now increasing the pressure and completely crushing his opponent. The terrorist forces that split the two worlds of the cave almost tore apart the suppressed four elephants killing immortal array in an instant. At the next moment, the mist surrounding Taoist Yuqing began to disperse. After the first killing of the four elephants killing immortals array, the damage caused by the other party seems to be attenuated. But it continued to break the fog. Although the piano sound replenishes the fog, the replenishment speed is not as fast as the fog reduction speed. Finally, the fog was broken first. The magical power of the two worlds of the cave, and then break the magic weapon jiuxiao huanpei! The magic weapon of preaching when immortal Yueyang Li shulou broke through the realm of Dalai. At this moment, it broke in two. The sound of the piano curled up and seemed to echo in my ears, but it soon seemed that it had been cut with a knife and stopped suddenly. The original stretch of Qingyun at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty has completely shrunk and collapsed, leaving only a little. This mysterious point contains Taoist Yuqing. After double attenuation, the reputation of Xuanqing Daozu''s attack seemed to be much weaker. But when he thought, the splitting power of the two worlds of Dongtian suddenly strengthened again! With the suppression of the supernatural power of Xuanqing Taoist ancestors to destroy the sky and the earth, Qingyun in the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty seemed to begin to expand and stretch again. However, this expansion was not voluntary by Taoist Yuqing. If Yuanshi Qingyun is forced to change by the other party, when Yuanshi Qingyun is forced to expand again, Yuanshi Qingyun will also be torn apart and destroyed, and naturally it will no longer be able to accommodate and protect Taoist Yuqing. At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Qingyun expanded, contracted and stagnated, as if in a final struggle. But the Xuanqing Taoist ancestor, who seemed to have the upper hand, suddenly became serious. "I''ll give you a hand..." a voice seemed to come from afar. Before Xuanqing Daozu could answer, he saw the Yuan Shi Qingyun, which contracted to a little, as if he couldn''t hold it any longer, and finally completely expanded. However, with the expansion of Qingyun at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Baoguang spread out from it. In the treasure light, a figure looms. The power of Qingyun''s expansion at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty is no longer the oppression of Xuanqing Daozu, but the will of Qingyun people. With the expansion of Qingyun, it is mysterious and difficult for ordinary people to understand, but the mysterious and pleasant sound echoes in the virtual space of the universe. Beside the Xuanqing Taoist ancestor, a huge one legged Kui ox seemed to fill the universe. It was Tai Ting, the head of kuinu family. He hid aside. His intention was to help Xuanqing Taoist ancestor hold the array in case other Chang''an City experts came to help. But the change in front of him made him unable to sit still. When he appeared immediately, it was a terrible thunder splitting down the figure in Qingyun. Seeing the thunder fall, the figure flickered slightly. At this moment, it seemed that one was divided into three. But at the same moment, the three virtual shadows seemed to merge into one. Zhang Dongyun watched the scene quietly in Daming Palace in Chang''an city. In an independent cell in the Tianjing Hall of Chang''an City, there was a young Taoist with loose hair and white Taoist robes. He didn''t mean to be resentful or unwilling. His face was expressionless and calm "This moment has finally arrived." In Chang''an City Medicine Valley, another young man wearing a high crown and black Confucian clothes smiled and ordered Fang Qiu and others in front of him: "Don''t worry. I''ll see you later." Taoist in white and Confucian in black disappeared at the same time. As if it had never existed in this world. In the distant void of the universe, a young Taoist wearing a Taoist crown and a purple Taoist robe also disappeared like a dream. Three virtual shadows appear in this world and disappear in a flash. Finally, in Baoguang, a young man wearing a high crown and a white Confucian robe appeared. Looks unchanged, as if from beginning to end, people are quietly waiting here. The two broken pieces of the piano disappeared without a trace. With the white Confucian scholars, there is another Changqin. It''s just that there are no strings on the piano this time. However, the piano sounds again. The Taoist road is shrouded in fog and helps the white Confucian students block the thunder light split by kuinu patriarch Tai ting. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 707 Since Kui Niu Taiting shot, he was holding the help of Xuanqing Daozu and didn''t give his opponent the chance to turn over in a desperate situation, so he didn''t stay. Thunder, like divine punishment, crossed the void, as if it divided the void into two. The original pure gold thunder became almost transparent and colorless. Although there was thunder, it could not see its shape. Only the dark cosmic stars could be seen, as if they were staggered by a line in the middle. The piano sound melted a heavy fog and was immediately split by the fierce thunder. But more fog soon emerged. The terrible thunder seemed to sink into the mud. Kuinu patriarch Tai Ting snorted coldly, and the invisible thunder automatically burst and scattered in all directions from the inside, breaking through the surrounding clouds. However, the sound of the piano curled up and became more and more exquisite. The mist condensed into a pagoda. The edge of the pagoda was full of pure air and looked like a silk sash. The pagoda is protected above the head of Fuqin, still firmly blocking the attack of kuinu patriarch. "Li Daoyou, today is the official meeting, isn''t it?" Xuanqing Daozu looked at the fiddler and didn''t do it immediately. The fiddler smiled: "Taoist brother, don''t worry. The previous three were me, and now one is me." Xuanqing Daozu asked, "the experience and knowledge of the previous three are back now, aren''t they?" Li shulou, whose clothes were different from those of the previous three people, but his appearance was consistent, said: "yes, it was good for me to talk about Taoism with my Taoist brother at the beginning. I have always been grateful for it." Kui Niu patriarch Tai Ting looked at Li shulou, looked at Xuanqing Daozu and frowned slightly. Xuanqing Daozu asked, "where will Li Daoyou go next?" "Where you come from, where you go back, this place is my hometown." Li shulou answered naturally. Xuanqing Daozu sighed: "so, Li Daoyou is still like the previous Yuqing Daoyou. Do you want to continue to work with the Yanhuang community of Chang''an City?" Li shulou smiled: "nothing bad." Xuanqing Taoist ancestor advised: "Taoist friends are independent from the world, like the son of the road. Why bother with common interests in the dust? If you don''t swim the Milky way, find the beauty of the road." "When monks see me, I live alone. I walk in the world and don''t have to avoid all things." Li shulou sat behind the piano: "I can move as I please. Why do I stick to it? Goodness is like water and everything is done. You naturally understand this truth, Taoist brother, but you also consider it for your friends this time." With a smile, he looked at the nearby Kui Niu Taiting. Taiting was silent. Xuanqing Taoist ancestor sighed, "what Taoist friends said is not bad." Li shulou continued: "it''s not necessary for me and the Chinese in Chang''an to talk about it. You also have a fate with Taoist brother. We have no contradictions that can''t be solved when Taoist brother returns that immortal trace fragment. As for the Kui Niu family, there was no contradiction in the past. The Kui Niu family decides what the future will be. " At this time, Taiting, the head of kuinu clan, finally said, "no, our clan has always been invincible. Chang''an city is aggressive, greedy and insatiable, and you are helping them do evil!" Li shulou said frankly, "yes, I intervene in this matter for the sake of friends like brother Xuanqing. However, I help people not only by fate but also by virtue. All ethnic groups in Chang''an city are equal, not like other demons eating people and people bullying all living beings. Entering Chang''an City may not be as dignified and carefree as before for the patriarch you and the Song Emperor, but it is a new road for most people with low cultivation. " "It seems that we still need to see Zhenzhang under our hands." Taiting said slowly. Brother Xuanqing said, "that immortal trace fragment was originally the property of Taoist friends. Taoist friends kindly borrowed me for details. I have always been grateful. It''s just that Tao you Taiting is so busy that I have to help. I have to take the fairy trace fragments. Only Li Daoyou can return them after leaving Chang''an one day, otherwise it will only fuel Chang''an''s arrogance. Where I offend, I apologize to my friend first, and he will make amends again. " At the same time, a Qingyun bloomed around Xuanqing Daozu, and a light flickered in the Qingyun. "Ask Taoist Tai ting to raid the array for me," he said solemnly. Kui Niu Taiting glanced at each other and stopped talking, but finally just nodded. He knew that this was a special opponent for Xuanqing Daozu. As far as Yu Kui Niu Taiting is concerned, he also admits that this young Taoist named Li shulou has a high talent in Taoist practice. Unless it falls into the current realm, the other party will certainly become a Taoist ancestor in the future. Since he is an enemy rather than a friend, Tai Ting naturally has the idea of killing each other early, rather than waiting for the other party to experience it again in the 17th territory. He believed that Xuanqing Daozu also didn''t mind. But the other party still has to face Li shulou alone first. This is the center of missing the head. It is really like drinking water. Only Xuanqing Daozu himself can sort it out. Facing the Qingyun and the light, Li shulou nodded calmly: "ask brother Tao again." He raised his hand and pointed at it. The pure Qi suddenly condensed and turned into a long flag. The long flag is like an axe but not an axe. It is pure black and cleaves to the Xuanqing Taoist ancestor. Xuanqing Daozu''s Qingyun stretched out and fixed the long flag in mid air. But before he tried to deprive the other party of the long flag again, he saw that there were three more long flags besides the black long flag. One yellow, one purple, one white. The four-color long flags fell together towards the ancestor of Xuanqing road. The Qingyun couldn''t resist and was forcibly separated. The ancestor of Xuanqing road stood still, and the lights flashed in the clouds. The light seemed to send out suction and stick the four long flags together. The purple, white, black and yellow long flags gradually merged into one and were fixed in the void. However, with Li shulou reaching out his hand, four more sword lights appeared in the void. The sword intention was fierce and fierce. It destroyed all things in the void and sent the world to the end. Xuanqing Daozu looked serious and kneaded a Dharma formula in front of his chest with one hand. In his dim and changeable light, he even stretched out a long flag. When the long flag shook, the void was immediately split, producing a destructive force that tended to be extreme without half a smoke and fire. The four swords of the Shangqing Dynasty in Li shulou, together with the jade Qingchang flag of Xuanqing Daozu, crisscross in the void, easily turning the void of the universe into chaos. Even the chaos sea, the 16th chaotic overlord of the devil Kingdom, has not had such a big battle. However, Li shulou''s Taoism changed again. In addition to the four flags and four swords, four purple Qi burst out suddenly. A purple Qi turned into Vajra carving in the air and fell on the head of Xuanqing Taoist ancestor. Xuanqing Daozu looked calm, the lights stuck to the four flags, the long flags blocked the four swords, and a Qingyun rose again to hold the diamond carving. Li shulou''s second purple breath turned into a seven star sword and waved it in the air. Qingyun was cut again. Xuanqing Daozu controlled Qingyun and collected a little. The third purple air in Li shulou had already turned into a purple gourd waiting in mid air. A huge suction force came out of the gourd''s mouth, which unexpectedly wanted to turn the ancestor of Xuanqing Taoism into a more mysterious Qingyun. Xuanqing Daozu kneaded the Dharma formula with both hands and stood in front of his chest. The mysterious point suddenly spread out in mid air, blocking the mouth of the purple gold gourd. Then, as if the lotus were in full bloom, a handle of Ruyi suddenly flew out and fell on Li shulou! But the fourth purple gas of Li shulou condensed into a mysterious yellow pagoda, standing above his head. Ruyi was immediately blocked by the pagoda and could not fall again. At the same time, one of the seven star sword and diamond carving flew back and hit Ruyi. Ruyi suddenly had a crack, and the other continued to fly to Xuanqing Daozu. Xuanqing Daozu didn''t look at the seven star sword flying to him, but just looked at Li shulou. He gave a faint sigh. At the next moment, goodbye to the opening of Dongtian and the division of the boundary of creation. When the great magic power of the two worlds of the cave came out, it immediately broke the seven star sword and hit the dark yellow pagoda on the top of Li shulou. It kept shaking and crumbling. On one side, Kui Niu patriarch Tai Ting did not see a happy face, but looked solemn. Whether he or Xuanqing Daozu himself clearly understood that the simple change of magic power could not control Li shulou. The other side is not limited to the Taiqing Dao, but the Sanqing Dao and Dharma are handy and can''t change. In the end, Xuanqing Taoist ancestors had to oppress people by their realm. Li shulou''s magic power is strong, but he doesn''t understand the beauty of the two worlds after all. The Taoist ancestor at the top of the 17th realm Dalai has the ability to open up the cave and split nature. His extraordinary magic power is comparable. Even though the defense power of xuanhuang pagoda can be called the highest in the same realm, it is still shaken by the Taoist ancestors of Xuanqing at this moment. The two sides wrestled with each other. Li shulou was not as deep-rooted as the other. Even if he kept it for a while, he would inevitably be knocked down in the end. But if he wants to avoid it, he can move and leave. He can''t keep him alone. However, Li shulou did not intend to leave. It''s an interesting experience for the same Taoist ancestor to discuss Taoism and fighting methods. It''s OK to have more. So Li shulou put his hands on the stringless piano in front of him. The destroyed jiuxiao huanpei was reborn with Li shulou''s Enlightenment again. At this time, it glowed with new brilliance. When the piano sounds and the fog is shrouded, it is the power of the two worlds to tear apart the universe, and it can no longer hurt the master of the magic weapon. "Have fun today, adoptive father and adoptive mother. You might as well go back first." As Li shulou said, a clear Qi held the queen bee of Tianyuan, the king of magic Xia butterfly and Li guqun away. Xuanqing Daozu and kuiniu patriarch Taiting have no obstacles. For them, the only target is Li shulou. However, Li guqun and his party were ready to evacuate from the boundary of the great Song Dynasty, but there were obstacles such as Wei Wan, who was recovering the lost land. "Where to go?" Wei Wan came out of the cloud border and directly cut Li guqun with a knife. Li guqun clenched his teeth to resist. However, before he could do it, suddenly there was a happy cloud spreading in the universe. Li shulou had already prepared. At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Qingyun bloomed, protected the two demon kings and Li guqun, and directly involved Wei Wan. Wei Wan was so frightened that he used a knife to resist, like a water knife, but he was swallowed up by Yuan Shiqing in an instant. At this time, there was thunder. It turned out that Kui Niu patriarch Tai Ting rushed to help. Li guqun and others left. He didn''t care, but now that he is allied with the great Song Dynasty, it''s hard to watch Wei Wan have an accident under his own eyes. On the 17th, the ancestor saint of the demon family shot, the thunder broke, and the clouds shook at the beginning of the year, but it still didn''t disperse. Tai Ting''s eyes flashed and he was determined to save Wei Wan. But suddenly there was a clear air sweeping through, covering the Yuanshi Qingyun with Li shulou, Xuanqing Daozu and Taiting. A high platform appeared out of thin air, holding up the clouds at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 708 When his own attack was blocked by Yuanshi Qingyun, Taiting was awe inspiring. Xuanqing Daozu also felt it. When Li shulou, who was in the 15th frontier, controlled Qingyun at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, jiuxiao huanpei and the four elephants killing immortals array at the same time, he was distracted and couldn''t give full play to his power. But now, after breaking through the 16th boundary, Li shulou controls jiuxiao huanpei and Yuanshi Qingyun at the same time, which can play their wonderful functions and even make progress than before. Aware of this, when seeing the emergence and formation of Taoist Qi, Xuanqing Taoist ancestor and Kui Niu Taiting immediately realized: Four elephants kill immortal array. In the 16th realm, Li shulou in the realm of Taoist Tianzun, and then the four elephant immortal killing array! Xuanqing Daozu didn''t need to think about it. He showed his Liangyi xuanhuang array again at the first time. Countless, vast black and yellow light spots immediately covered the void of the universe. But it was immediately covered by the clear air of ferocity and solemnity. Previously, Xuanqing Daozu directly engulfed the four elephant immortal killing array surrounding Li shulou with his Liangyi xuanhuang array. At present, the size of the two arrays is completely reversed, but the scale of the four elephant immortal killing array is no less than that of the Liangyi xuanhuang array. The murderous array showed its lethality incisively and vividly at this moment. The clear air was like a strong wind blowing, which immediately dispersed the black and yellow light points in the yin-yang xuanhuang array. Xuanqing Taoist ancestor stared at the inside of the four elephant immortal killing array. There, four high platforms have been erected. However, the array treasures on the high platform are no longer four things such as the remains of the setting sun star. Li shulou himself. Magic weapon jiuxiao ring pendant. The spirit began to celebrate the clouds. They are located on three high platforms. Although the treasure of array arrangement enshrined on a high platform is temporarily short of time and space, the whole array still erupts an unprecedented terrorist power. There was a series of clear thunder on the road. Wei Wan, Taiwei of the great Song Dynasty, the ancient emperor of Wudao in the 16th border, suffered first. He waved a knife to block a ray of thunder, but there were hundreds, thousands in front of him, until it could not be counted A divine thunder was blocked by his knife light. Two divine thunders broke his sword light. The three gods struck lightning to break his body protection and hit him hard. Under the four divine thunders, Wei Wan was dying. After that, there is the sea of thunder, which is difficult to estimate The ancient Wudao emperor in the 16th territory was drowned by thunder and disappeared into the array in a short moment. There was thunder around kuinu patriarch Tai Ting''s body. His own thunder force kept colliding with the supernatural thunder in the array. Although it will not end up like Wei Wan for a time, it is difficult to break through. Xuanqing Daozu was relatively relaxed because he had previously communicated the array with Taoists of Shangqing Dynasty, but he was also surrounded by endless thunder. "Li Daoyou is a great talent. I''m ashamed." Xuanqing Taoist ancestor''s face showed emotion: "I look forward to the day when you reach the top of the great Luo." Then he shook his robe sleeve. Suddenly, the sound of dragon singing stirred in the array. The next moment, a frame dragged by Kowloon sped through the array. When Li shulou saw this, he raised his eyebrows gently. That''s the magic weapon of Xuanqing Daozu, Kowloon car. The name of Jiulong Taoist temple comes from this. It is a wonderful magic weapon that is famous in the southeast sunny sky and famous beyond the southeast sunny sky. No matter how clever the jiuxiao huanpei in front of Li shulou and how graceful Qingyun was at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Xuanqing Daozu always fought with it only by his own magic power. In his heart, he fought with Li shulou and didn''t want to show his magic weapon. But now seeing that the pillar of the four elephant immortal killing array in Li shulou has changed, Xuanqing Daozu finally changed his mind. This Taoist ancestor of the 17th realm of Taoism controls his own supreme magic weapon, cooperates with each other and encourages each other, which is both magnificent and infinite. Xuanqing Daozu greeted Kui Niu Taiting to get on the bus, and then rushed out of the four elephant immortal killing array in the sound of dragon chanting. When the array fell and could not be moved, Li shulou stopped chasing and watched one person and one demon go out. "I''ve benefited a lot from dueling with brother Tao. Thank you again." Li shulou called a Taoist inspector. The Kowloon car stopped outside the array. Xuanqing Daozu looked back and said, "Li Daoyou is serious. I''m ashamed." The magic weapon is wonderful. There is a cave in it. Kui Niu patriarch Tai Ting''s huge body fell on the car and was not crowded. He also looked back at the big array and looked serious: "what a powerful array. It still has such power without a corner." It''s also that Tai Ting entrusted Da before. If the big array was just built, his first reaction was to run away. With his cultivation strength, he wouldn''t be trapped in the array. But he wanted to try the power of the array, but he didn''t want the four elephants killing immortal array to improve too much than before. If the array treasures on the four high platforms are complete, Tai Ting asked himself that he was not sure he could come out alone. "He regards himself as the upper Qing Dynasty, the magic weapon as the Taiqing Dynasty, and Qingyun as the jade Qing Dynasty. He has combined the beauty of the three Qing Dynasties. On the contrary, he is the fourth kind, which is not so good." Xuanqing Daozu was insightful to the big array: "maybe he can solve this problem only after he has built the third realm of the great Luo, but at that time, at least four fellow Taoists can try to enter the array." Kui Niu Taiting looked more serious and silent. The four fellow Taoists mentioned by Xuanqing Daozu here naturally refer to the four powerful people in the seventeenth realm. "At that time, he himself is also the ancestor of Taoism. I''m afraid he will become more powerful in the array." Tai Ting asked, "I think Taoist brother Liangyi xuanhuang array is also very exquisite. If you can also have a superior array treasure, can you fight one?" Xuanqing Daozu said, "at present, there is no way to think about it. We can only contain it first." Although there are masters such as Song Emperor Zhao Kuangming and Qianshu Buddha on their side, there is also a mysterious Chang''an City Master opposite Chang''an city. If the Song Emperor and others are invited to break the battle here, the opposite mayor of Chang''an will do the same. In the end, it is hard to say that he will win. At present, they can only confront Li shulou here. After all, the four elephants killing immortals array is placed here and naturally can''t move. To return to Chang''an, Li shulou must withdraw the array first. Of course, there is no four elephants killing immortal array. He also has jiuxiao huanpei and Yuanshi Qingyun. In the face of the two 17th strongest, even if they are defeated, they can retreat calmly. It only depends on whether he is willing to liberate Xuanqing Daozu and Kui Niu Taiting. After all, this man, a demon, confronts him, which in turn is tantamount to being pinned down here by him. He can''t go to support Ananda Bodhisattva and others to attack Chang''an city. Tianyuan queen bee, magic Xia Butterfly King and Li guqun have left this space. Li shulou was in the array, neither anxious nor impatient, nor left. He looked at each other from a distance across the void with Xuanqing Daozu and Kui Niu patriarch Taiting. In Daming Palace in Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun looked at this scene and couldn''t help shaking his head and laughing. Li shulou didn''t know the details of the invincible City, so he chose to stay there and firmly nail the two 17th frontier strongmen in place. As for Lord Zhang, he undoubtedly wants Xuanqing Daozu and Taiting to come to Chang''an city. Although they can''t help Li shulou at the moment, Li shulou actually has no choice but to take the Xuanqing Daozu carried by the Kowloon car. In this way, the immortal trace fragments cannot be recaptured naturally. However, Zhang Dongyun didn''t force the other party to come back. In fact, the immortal trace fragment attached to Taoist Shangqing planted in Chang''an city was snatched from Lei Han. The immortal trace fragment in Xuanqing Daozu''s hand is Li shulou''s own. He took it back from the other party in person, which is in accordance with the old saying he said and the fate. Just now, he has made up the last puzzle for Chang''an city. Lord Zhang Cheng left the Daming Palace, flew away from the Yanhuang world and flew out of the invincible city. The target is a stronghold in the distant universe. As Wei Wan died in the four elephants killing immortal array in Li shulou just now, Lord Zhang succeeded in gaining another 20000 points of guard experience. Unfortunately for him, Chang''an city is lucky today. Previously, the people of the great Song Dynasty had a war with Li guqun and Taoist Yuqing, which was interrupted by the arrival of Chu Xinglin in the southeast sunny day. Under normal circumstances, if the enemy is not killed or taken on the spot, the guardian task or defense task generated by it will be invalid. The next time you meet the same opponent, you can''t regenerate the task, which means that the experience value it represents is wasted forever. But this time, after the people of the Song Dynasty withdrew, Wei Wan, as one of the two martial arts experts under the throne of the Song Dynasty, still stayed nearby to monitor the people of Chang''an city. Perhaps it was for this reason that Wei did not finish the war, so his task was not invalidated and continued. Then, it was completed by Li shulou. With these 20000 points of guard experience, Lord Zhang can build the last satellite city When Lord Zhang rushed to the outside stronghold to establish a satellite city, Zong Tianxuan was returning to Chang''an City on the other side. While resisting the Ananda Bodhisattva behind her, she ran through the void. Seeing that the Yanhuang world was not far from Chang''an City, she suddenly shook in the void in front of her. Then there was a long halberd, which was fiercely chopped out. Fu Tianshu, who had been stumbling and slowed down a little, finally caught up again. Their realm strength was superior. Sheng Sheng crossed Zong Tianxuan and Ananda and rushed to the front. With a halberd, all the surrounding emptiness has been blocked and Zong Tianxuan''s way has been cut off again. But before Zong Tianxuan could react, there was another thunder in the void of the universe. The void of the universe suddenly turned green. The green radiance filled the universe, dispelled the darkness, and lifted Fu Tianshu''s blockade of the void. Fu Tianshu frowned, and his backhand was a halberd. The halberd cut through the green thunder and finally touched a single horn. Both sides were shocked in mid air. After Fu Tianshu''s earthquake, he made further efforts under his hands. The three walls were united, the stars were silent, and a more fierce momentum broke out. The single horn did not continue to fight with it and chose to retreat. "Thank you, clan leader bilei." Zong Tianxuan thanked him, and then let Ananda be like a mountain Buddha''s palm, and dodged to join the helpers who came to help. The visitor is clearly a unicorn. A unicorn of the 16th realm, the great sage level of the demon family. "Chief Bilie, long time no see." Ananda looked at the unicorn, folded his palms and sighed. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 709 It was bilei, the patriarch of the Kirin of the eastern sky, who received help from Zong Tianxuan. One said, it was a halberd. Qilin, bilei and Zong Tianxuan avoid each other. "This is Huo Yiming''s little friend brought back from outside. He said it came from Lei Hanlei Daoyou, the ''Dragon demon Emperor''. The city Lord ordered that it be handed over to Chu Daoyou for your disposal." Qilin biliei opens his mouth as he speaks, and a cloud of light flies out of it. It was a gift that Leihan asked Huo Yiming to bring back. Zhang Dongyun originally ordered Huo Yiming to send it to Zong Tianxuan. Unfortunately, things suddenly changed. Zong Tianxuan was chased and killed by Fu Tianshu and Ananda. Kirin patriarch Bi Lei was ordered to help, so he took the job of delivering things to Zong Tianxuan. Zong Tianxuan was obviously stunned after taking over the guangtuan. Fu Tianshu chopped the halberd again. Zong Tianxuan just returned to his senses and quickly avoided. Kirin patriarch Bi Lei is willing to help, but Fu Tianshu''s Halberd seems to attack both of them at the same time. When attacking Zong Tianxuan, it also threatens Bi Lei. The thunder light surged on the blue thunder''s single corner, manifesting the green thunder and blocking the long halberd split by Fu Tianshu towards him. At the next moment, auspicious clouds covered the Kirin patriarch''s feet. It not only neutralized Fu Tianshu''s powerful killing intention, but also isolated a vacuum between them. But in this vacuum, lotus blossoms suddenly appeared. Ananda walked on the lotus with one palm on his chest and the other palm up. Immediately, it seemed as if he had lifted the immeasurable weight and immeasurable Xumi mountain. Facing the Xumi mountain pressing on him, the head of Qilin clan leader Bi Lei is fearless and has a single angle on his head. Such a big Sumi mountain was abruptly separated by him. Kirin is one of several powerful families among the ten thousand families in the heavens. Its innate foundation is extremely powerful. When ordinary opponents face them, they often don''t fight. Although the Qilin of the eastern sky does not have the ancestral saint of the demon family in the 17th territory, the strength of Bi Lei in the 16th territory is by no means comparable to Kui Niu Lei Yuan and other great saints in the same realm. He is second only to the 17th clan leader Kui Niu clan leader Tai Ting, and is the undisputed second largest demon in the eastern sky. Even in the face of the blood Qi devil, he was not powerless to fight back. It''s just that bilei had to take care of other fellow kirins, so he was forced by the blood Qi demon. If Bi Lei is alone, the blood Qi demon Zun has no hope to surround him by himself. Therefore, although Bi Lei is not aggressive, he is not down in the face of Ananda, the great Bodhisattva of Buddhism. Just now, he fought with Fu Tianshu. Bi Lei was afraid that the opponent''s top martial arts strongman''s attack power was too fierce, so he didn''t fight with him. But now he let go of his four hoofs and ran in the void. When the thunder clouds rolled, he soon took vigorous steps to fight. He not only blocked Ananda Bodhisattva, but even helped Zong Tianxuan to laterally defuse Fu Tianshu''s many attacks. Ananda looked at Zong Tianxuan and Kirin patriarch Bi Lei and suddenly sighed. Then put your palms together: "So I heard..." He whispered praises to the Buddha. For a time, the Buddha''s light shrouded, and even manifested the light and shadow of a big Buddha in the void of the universe. The light and shadow of the Giant Buddha seems not very tall, only about Zhang Liu, but the Zen meaning is high, but it seems to master the past, present and future at the same time! As soon as the light and shadow of the Giant Buddha appeared on the head of Ananda Bodhisattva, the green thunder clouds rolled around and retreated around. Bi Lei''s eyes were serious: "the Bodhisattva is worthy of the Buddha''s biography..." As far as Buddhism is concerned, Buddha is already a semi legendary existence. One of the many legends is that the Ananda Bodhisattva in front of him is the little disciple of the Buddha. He has been around the Buddha for a long time in the past. He has learned a lot and recorded the Buddha''s statements for the spread of Buddhist scriptures. Every sentence "this is what I heard" in front of the Buddhist sutra comes from Ananda''s mouth. At this moment, Ananda recited scriptures, but he vaguely revealed some authentic works of the Buddha. Together with Fu Tianshu of the camp, they all looked at it. The great Buddhist Bodhisattva had been hidden a long time ago. Just now, he had reservations because he was secretly preparing to collect Manjusri relics, so that Zong Tianxuan broke through the encirclement and broke out of the pure land. Until this moment, he was really trying his best, worthy of being a great Bodhisattva comparable to the Buddha. "Patriarch bilei, it''s time to turn around," said Ananda. Kirin patriarch Bi Lei was solemn and dignified: "Bodhisattva, I have offended." His hooves were still open, but he no longer wandered around, but kept walking in place. So he saw more thunder clouds gathering at his feet. The green thunder clouds kept condensing, so that they finally turned into dark green, and even gradually tended to pure black. Rolling thunder clouds compressed and condensed to almost static, as if they were solid. Lei Yun didn''t spread the void like the previous vigorous steps, but only stayed at the foot of Bi Lei. From a distance, it was like a Kirin lying on a big seal. The dark "big seal" surface began to show golden brilliant patterns. It is incomparably calm and heavy. It seems to symbolize the pure and bright world, but it is deep and introverted. At this moment, Ananda felt that his Buddhist Chanting was like a wave gathering in all directions, and the Kirin blue thunder was like an island in the sea. But even though the wind is high and the waves are fierce, it has never submerged or covered up the isolated island. Under this isolated island, it seems that volcanic lava is still hidden, accumulating strength and ready to erupt and gush out at any time. Here, one person and one demon compete, fight the real fire, and take out the great magic power at the bottom of the box. For a time, no one can help each other. On the other side, Fu Tianshu and Zong Tianxuan, once classmates, also fought together again. Fu Tianshu paid short attention to the contest between Ananda Bodhisattva and Kirin patriarch Bi Lei, but soon his attention returned to Zong Tianxuan. "What secret weapon has Chang''an City prepared for you?" Fu Tianshu asked with a calm tone as he waved his halberd. Zong Tianxuan did not answer, but focused on fighting with his opponent. "It''s another kind of pressure, but it''s not enough to shake my mind." Fu Tianshu said calmly, "if there is any way, you''d better use it as soon as possible, otherwise it may be wasted." As an old enemy, Zong Tianxuan knew that Fu Tianshu only stated the facts. With each other''s temperament and habits, they will not worry about an unknown threat. Fu Tianshu will only keep squeezing himself and his opponent until he completely crush them. However, Zong Tianxuan also had his own plan. He was not moved by Fu Tianshu''s words, but focused on confronting this powerful enemy. In the case of two-on-two, with the help of Kirin patriarch Bi Lei, she finally doesn''t have to run away. At present, each of them is a unicorn. Although they have lost the wind, they can still support for a period of time. Although my eldest brother hasn''t spoken for some time, I don''t know what he''s busy with. But Zong Tianxuan believes he has his own arrangements. Before that, he and bilei just need to hold on. I believe there will be a turn for the better soon. Ananda is also not in a hurry at the moment. The mayor of Chang''an never showed up. But on their side, they have been on alert. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is far away from Chang''an City in the Yan and Huang world, but in fact, someone secretly follows Ananda behind them. One Buddha and one martial arts. Buddha is the Buddha at the peak of the three realms of the orthodox Buddha''s fruit position, and the thousand tree Buddha from the sunny sky in the southeast. Wuze was the strongest martial arts in the eastern sky for a long time. It was the emperor of one side, Zhao Kuangming, emperor of the Song Dynasty. He did not stay in his own territory in the great Song Dynasty, but secretly fought for Ananda Bodhisattva and Fu Tianshu with Qianshu Buddha. In addition, there is the blood Qi devil in the rear, not only looking after them, but also guarding the Doushi academy road. The saints pick up cheap and make double insurance. Zhao Kuangming decided one thing. No matter how lively Taoist Yuqing, or "taishanghua" Li shulou, fought, the final decisive battle between the great Song Dynasty and Chang''an city was still the mysterious Chang''an City Master. As long as this opponent can be solved, most of the so-called threat of Chang''an city will disappear. It''s worth even paying a huge price. Even if their strength is greatly damaged, as long as there is no Chang''an City Master, Chang''an city will no longer be able to make trouble and can clean up slowly in the future. "Benefactor, stay." At this time, the thousand tree Buddha suddenly opened his mouth. Song Emperor Zhao Kuangming stopped and turned to look at each other. Describe the thin Buddha with an unprecedented dignified expression. In the center of his eyebrows, there was a shining "…d" character, which kept turning. Zhao Kuangming, emperor of the Song Dynasty, looked serious. Calculate cause and effect. This is the 17th realm of Buddhism. The Buddha has a great magic power. Even though Ananda and other great bodhisattvas are comparable to the Buddha in their magical powers, they are far inferior in this regard. Like Zhao Kuangming himself, those who are strong in the realm have a whim, but they are not as accurate and meticulous as the Buddha in the seventeenth realm. "There is great danger ahead." The thousand tree Buddha said almost word by word. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 710 "Great danger?" Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of the Song Dynasty, was shining brightly in his eyes, but his expression was still calm: "How dangerous, the Buddha may say specifically?" Danger and danger may also be completely different concepts. The thousand tree Buddha is the Buddha''s fruit position at the top of the three realms of the Buddha''s fruit position. There are few in this world that can threaten his existence. But strictly speaking, it can still be divided into two categories. One is quantity. If a number of strong people in the 17th territory besiege the thousand tree Buddha, and the thousand tree Buddha steps into the encirclement circle, it will be dangerous and may disappear. Of course, it''s hard to kill a Buddhist power in his realm. The reason is that he knows the danger and tries to avoid it. As for the second category, the opponent is still an individual, but he can beat or even crush the thousand tree Buddha in all directions. It can almost be said to be a legendary existence, but it also makes Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of the Song Dynasty, care more. "It''s incredible to say that it exists like the Buddha and the supreme sage." the emperor of song looked at the thousand tree Buddha. The thousand tree Buddha shook his head gently and sighed: "I don''t have enough practice, the dust is blinded, and I can''t see everything in detail. Even this feeling of danger sometimes doesn''t exist, which is more disturbing to the poor monk." His subsequent explanation did not reassure Song Emperor Zhao Kuangming. Taking the cultivation of Qianshu Buddha as the realm, we can''t get clear results, but a little vague perception like an illusion, which in fact shows that the opponent must not be underestimated. "The mayor of Chang''an is mysterious and has something to do with the so-called immortal trace. This is a difficult opponent. I knew it from the beginning." Zhao Kuangming, emperor of the Song Dynasty, said in a deep voice, "but this will not be a reason for me to shrink back." The thousand tree Buddha nodded silently. As an emperor, some political means are indispensable. But as a warrior, the most basic bravery can never fade. Even if you don''t cover it up for a while, there will be a day when you can''t see it. Sometimes, you know you can''t do it, but you still have to do it, let alone just an uncertain risk at the moment. "We must recover the relics of Manjusri. If Chang''an doesn''t return them, we can''t give them up." Qianshu Buddha also made a statement to the emperor of song. What''s more, Ananda has already stepped up first. No matter what the result is, he can''t abandon Ananda. "Danger may also come from outside, not from inside Chang''an city." a voice suddenly sounded from a distance. The emperor of Song Dynasty and the thousand tree Buddha turned their heads and saw a young man coming in front of them. "Taoist friend, it''s a little impolite." Song Huang said calmly. The young man in front of him was known by the Song Emperor. He was a martial god king in the 15th territory of the world under the rule of the great song dynasty. Although the strength is not as strong as Li guqun of the cloud border, he is also a powerful overlord occupying a boundary. Compared with Li guqun, this gentleman is more loyal to the great song dynasty. He can be regarded as a powerful general of the great song dynasty since Wei Wan and Tian Gong. But now the young man, his eyes closed and his face stiff. On his forehead, there was a tattoo like pattern. Tattooed with a unicorn. The tattoo protruded upward, so that it looked like a sarcoma, like a unicorn sticking its head out of the man''s forehead. With black scales and red eyes, Kirin not only seems to have no virtue and integrity, but also has evil Qi and fierce nature. Obviously, the owner of this body is no longer the original martial god king. A demon overlord whose cultivation strength is far better than the original master has temporarily eroded and occupied this body. The person in front of the Song Emperor and the thousand tree Buddha is the blood Qi demon. "I really offended you, but the situation is urgent. Please forgive me, Zhao Daoyou." The young man''s lips closed tightly, and the Kirin head on his forehead vomited: "later, if there''s no big problem, I''ll return it to its owner." The Song Emperor looked at each other: "do you want to take this body to explore Chang''an City in the Yan and Huang world?" If the blood Qi devil would recommend himself rather than continue to shrink behind carefully, the Song Emperor would welcome it. But now the other party is not the real one. Just by virtue of this temporarily occupied demon incarnation, cultivation strength is the 15th realm. It''s a drop in the bucket to explore Chang''an city. "First confirm the current situation of Ananda Bodhisattva, and then we will make other plans," said the blood eyed black Qilin. The thousand tree Buddha asked, "benefactor said earlier that danger is not included. Does it mean benefactor Ye of the Tianqi Dynasty in dongnanyang?" Blood eyed black Qilin said: "no one knows whether they have had private communication with each other. What was the truth of the situation in those years? It is not impossible to deliberately pretend to be hostile and lead the real strong enemy into the trap. Otherwise, why did the mayor of Chang''an ignore the invitation of Tianhu Academy and clean up the traitors first? What''s more..." After a little meal, he continued: "... Besides, I heard that there is at least one person in the so-called twelve yamas, Guan mingtonghui, ye Qingpeng and Li shulou. Don''t underestimate the rest. If this person had already hidden in Chang''an City..." He didn''t go on. But if ye Qingpeng and this person are in Chang''an, and the strength of both sides is similar, coupled with the mysterious Chang''an City Lord, even if the strength of Chang''an City Lord is not considered too high, it is enough to threaten Qianshu Buddha, the 17th boundary Buddha. "Taoist friends are willing to go. I am grateful." emperor song nodded. The ability of separation, incarnation and external body is not the director of martial arts and Buddhism. But for the great devil in the 17th realm, it''s just a matter of idle business. Given the right conditions and enough time, it is not impossible for the strong who erode and refine the 16th realm to become their own incarnation. But the Song Emperor''s words changed: "it''s just the incarnation of Taoist friends. The cultivation strength is still low. It may be bewitched by the false illusion of the enemy." After a little silence, the blood eyed black Qilin answered, "I have recently cultivated a magic power. The real incarnation has the ability to divide the soul and receive the Dharma, not just the magic power. If other magic powers affect the incarnation, the real body can be detected, unless the other party even holds my real body." He is the great devil in the 17th realm. It''s not easy to catch him? The Song Emperor and the thousand tree Buddha nodded slightly. The blood Qi devil, who was hidden and didn''t show much Kung Fu in front of them, gave them some tips today. "So, thank you," said Zhao Kuangming, emperor of the Song Dynasty, nodding. The young man with blood eyed Black Unicorn on his forehead nodded to the Song Emperor and the thousand tree Buddha, then disappeared into the distant void and walked towards the Yanhuang world. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the void quite far away from the main city of the invincible city in the Yanhuang world, Zhang Dongyun personally arrived and finally successfully built the last satellite city. Then the system prompt sound sounded in his mind: [the city master has successfully established the first batch of eight satellite cities to meet the conditions for the expansion of the universe. Do you want to expand immediately?] Of course Yes. Zhang Dongyun gave an order. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 711 With Zhang Dongyun''s order, invincible city and eight satellite cities shook together. With the invincible city as the center, there is a light that ordinary people can''t see. It extends in eight directions and passes through the distant and long void of the universe. The glory extends to the eight satellite cities, making them more closely connected with the invincible city. Then, these satellite cities scattered in the universe also have invisible flashes of light. On each satellite city, three lights extend in all directions to connect them with each other. Therefore, an extremely huge cube with eight satellite cities as the eight top corners and invincible city as the center appeared in the void of the universe. On the six planes above and below the cube, invisible faint brilliance emerged, breaking the void of the universe out of the inside and outside. Zhang Dongyun, who is in one of the satellite cities, has a thought in his heart. He has returned to the Daming Palace in the central Chang''an city. At this moment, he could clearly feel that his sense of touch completely mastered the void of the universe in the cube surrounded by the eight satellite cities. It seems that this airspace has become a part of its own hands and feet. The feeling is similar to that of each invincible city expansion before, but the scope of this expansion is far more than before. In each previous expansion, the size of invincible city increased by four times, and the plane area increased by 16 times. However, at present, this overrun expansion is equivalent to directly covering the 11th to 14th formal expansion of invincible City, and the size of all aspects has soared 256 times at one time. The plane area is 65536 times larger. Instantly devour the vast cosmic void around the Yanhuang world. Looking at the whole universe, it may still be insufficient, but for the present, it has directly included Fu Tianshu, Ananda Bodhisattva, Zong Tianxuan and Kirin patriarch Bi Lei. Fu Tianshu and Ananda did successfully stop Zong Tianxuan at a distance from the Yanhuang world. But now for Zhang Dongyun, they are undoubtedly too close. In addition, Zhang Dongyun can also feel that there is something else in the invincible city at present. His mind moved again, and his figure had appeared in front of Zong Tianxuan and others. For the two sides who are fighting, the sudden changes in Chang''an city are silent, making them ignorant. Only Ananda, the great Bodhisattva of Buddhism, vaguely felt something wrong in his heart, but he didn''t know the reason. Ananda didn''t become a Buddha. He didn''t have the insight into cause and effect like Qianshu Buddha. He almost knew the supreme mystery of the future. However, he has a profound Dharma, has the magic of promoting Dharma for the Buddha, and is infinitely close to the Buddha. His perception ability in this regard is especially better than other strong practitioners in the same realm. According to common sense, Qianshu Buddha and Song Emperor Zhao Kuangming followed them, especially for the mayor of Chang''an who had not yet appeared. So although there was something wrong in his heart, Ananda did not have the sense of fear and retreat. But soon, his anxiety rose to the extreme. In front of a flower, in the vast void of the universe, there was suddenly a figure of one more person. The figure of this man appeared, and the Buddha''s light and shadow born by Ananda Bodhisattva chanting Buddha shook in the air. Fu Tianshu was also slightly surprised at the moment. He turned his head and looked, but he saw that the face of the comer seemed to be shrouded in brilliance. He couldn''t really see the strength of his cultivation. Kirin patriarch Bi Lei lowered his head slightly: "I''ve seen your majesty." If you can be called by the head of the Qilin family, there is only one person in Chang''an city. "Lord Chang''an, is the evil Emperor Ming Tonghui?" Fu Tianshu waved the halberd in his hand and split Zong Tianxuan. Although Zong Tianxuan is one of the few people who let him produce war intention and hostility as if he were an old enemy, there is no doubt that he is not as important as the mysterious city Lord who suddenly appeared. In the final analysis, Li shulou, Zong Tianxuan and others rely on the Chang''an city to pose such a great threat. Otherwise, even if they can be called temporary strong enemies, they can''t make such a big noise. However, while Fu Tianshu chopped out a halberd, Zhang Dongyun''s position appeared behind Zong Tianxuan. Just this change is called the canthus of Fu Tianshu and Ananda Bodhisattva. With their eyesight, they could not see how Zhang Dongyun appeared there, as if he had been standing behind Zong Tianxuan. This means that as long as Zhang Dongyun is willing, he can stand behind them without their awareness. Zhang Dongyun understated, raised his arm and stretched out his hand. Palm on Zong Tianxuan''s back. Zong Tianxuan''s eyes flashed violently. Previously, she was unable to fight hard against Fu Tianshu and the enemy could only fight. At this time, facing the long halberd split by Fu Tianshu, she no longer gave way, but raised her knife to face up. Fu Tianshu also had a flash of brilliance in his eyes. It seemed that he was deliberately weighing and did not avoid it. His fellow disciple Tianxuan fought hard. The sabres and halberds from the same source intersect in the air, but the body is shocked. Fu Tianshu was shocked to fly back. Zhang Dongyun also disappeared behind Zong Tianxuan. Her figure was also shocked to fly back for a distance in the universe. However, no more than Fu Tianshu. And Zong Tianxuan immediately backhand is a sword cut out. The sword light seemed to go upstream along the long river of time, breaking Fu Tianshu''s protective Qi and coming to him. Fu Tianshu''s eyes burst into unprecedented brilliance. Because at the moment, Zong Tianxuan in front of him has clearly crossed the natural moat and reached the 16th martial arts realm like him, which can proudly roar the ancient emperor realm of the long river of ancient and modern time. As a top martial artist, Fu Tianshu is extremely sure that only by Zong Tianxuan himself, his current accumulation is still far from the 16th territory, which is not enough to cross in one step. The change now is undoubtedly due to the mayor of Chang''an. Fu Tianshu held a halberd in his hand to block Zong Tianxuan''s sword light. But there was no time interval, and another knife came. Fu Tianshu shot as if there was no time to separate before and after. The long halberd turned and blocked the opponent''s knife light again. He glanced at the mayor of Chang''an who was already on the other side, didn''t stop, and fell on Zong Tianxuan again. At this moment, the primary enemy or target in Fu Tianshu''s heart has become Zhang Dongyun. But looking at each other''s appearance, we know that it is to become Quan Zong Tianxuan and fight a fair war for the 16th border with him. No matter what other plans he has, he must first defeat Zong Tianxuan in front of him. If so, then war. Fu Tianshu''s eyes became dull and cold again, full of energy and concentration. The Xingluo annihilation halberd was more fierce and domineering than before, and split at Zong Tianxuan. To tell the truth, Zong Tianxuan was in a trance at the moment. This is the 16th realm, the realm of Wudao ancient emperor At the same time, she finally stood at the same height as Fu Tianshu. At that time, Fu Tianshu started earlier, and his cultivation level was always ahead. He was the first of the seven people in the same school to break through the martial god level and achieve the body of the 15th martial god king. Zong Tianxuan was a little late, one step away from the God of martial arts. But at that time, Fu Tianshu killed his master, and the people broke up under the Beidou gate. Zong Tianxuan defeated Fu Tianshu in the 15th territory with the cultivation of the 14th territory, and retreated seriously. Later, because there was no time to heal on the way to escape, it was tantamount to cutting off the possibility of making a breakthrough to the 15th border in a short time. Later, he arrived in the Yanhuang world and had a grudge with Chu Yaoguang and Yu Tianquan. She fell one step behind Fu Tianshu, and then she fell behind step by step. Earlier, I fought with Fu Tianshu again, and her cultivation level was always worse. It was difficult for her to fight against her personally. Until now, the two sides are finally equal. But it was not that she finally caught up with Fu Tianshu, but that Zhang Dongyun helped her. If Fu Tianshu has been hiding, the eldest brother may not have intervened, leaving her a chance to improve her breakthrough and avenge Fu Tianshu in the future. Now that Fu Tianshu has bumped into big brother, big brother will not let him go again. However, he gave himself the chance to find Fu Tianshu himself. But after a short trance, Zong Tianxuan''s heart returned to simplicity. Another face came to her mind. That''s the face of the younger martial sister Chu Yaoguang. At present, she is not only representing herself, but challenging Fu Tianshu together with her younger martial sister to avenge her mentor. The eldest brother and the fifth brother also gave an account to their eight younger sisters. Zong Tianxuan''s eyes recovered the same calm and coldness as Fu Tianshu. There was another thing in her hand. Shrouded in streamer, a dark shadow couldn''t see the real shape. As Zong Tianxuan shook his hand, the streamer dissipated, revealing his true face. But it is a flickering phosphorescent, strip-shaped star remnant stone. Zong Tianxuan replaced the original long knife with it, then raised it and pointed to Fu Tianshu. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 712 Fu Tianshu''s eyes fell on the stone bar like a long knife. He didn''t have to do it. He just glanced at it, and his intuition was uncomfortable. Although he knew that Zong Tianxuan relied on it as a killer mace, Fu Tianshu still felt that he exceeded his expectations when he really saw the stone. However, he was always determined and did not affect his mood. Instead, he wanted to try how much each other weighed. So fu Tianshu chopped Zong Tianxuan with a halberd. On the contrary, Zong Tianxuan didn''t hit the other party''s Halberd with his right hand "knife" for the first time, but with a sword in his left hand. The swords and halberds of the two sides intersect, and the three walls are one in the decisive battle of "ziweiyuan". Even if the realm is the same, there is no doubt that Zong Tianxuan has fallen behind. But her sword intention suddenly changed. In addition to the purple Weiyuan stars, there were also tianshiyuan and taiweiyuan stars. Then the three walls shook together and the stars dimmed one after another. Three walls move together! Compared with Fu Tianshu, the mystery of the integration of three walls is still inferior, but it is not as weak as before. Fu Tianshu''s eyes coagulated slightly. In his eyes, Zong Tianxuan made further rapid progress in the contest with him, as if the newly baked sword was quenched again. Zong Tianxuan praised it in his heart. Like previous experiences, after Zhang Dongyun promoted her to a new level, she did not seem to have just broken through the current level, but seemed to have been immersed in it for many years and soon became proficient. Although she hasn''t experienced it yet, she feels strongly that she is really in the 16th realm and is now at the peak of the 16th realm. Therefore, even the accomplishment of their own Xingluo annihilating sword is more exquisite, constantly pushing through the old and bringing forth the new to a higher level. Soon, Zong Tianxuan waved a sword, impressively like Fu Tianshu, and the three walls merged into one, making the sea of stars disappear. Fu Tianshu didn''t say a word and didn''t feel frustrated. On the contrary, his eyes burst into unprecedented brilliance. Facing the pressure brought by Zong Tianxuan, an old enemy, the star killing halberd in Fu Tianshu''s hands clearly began to be more aggressive and powerful. The terrible halberd has a faint tendency to sweep the stars. At first glance, it seems as if a 17th realm emperor came here. Zong Tianxuan''s star Luo destroys the world, and the three walls are one. Unexpectedly, they are all vaguely defeated by each other. Zhang Dongyun looked aside and nodded secretly. Fu Tianshu is really amazing and powerful. That is, Chang''an, a common enemy, exists. Otherwise, for Zhao Kuangming, emperor of the Song Dynasty, Fu Tianshu is the most likely person to shake his position. This is a martial genius who is far better than Li guqun, Wei Wan and others. Realistically speaking, Zong Tianxuan and Chu Yaoguang were at most equal to him based on their own natural understanding. But now he is oppressing himself too much. In his mind, winning and being strong are the most important things. He demands the same from others and himself. But Zong Tianxuan had a special chance. She did not continue to squeeze her potential and climb up like Fu Tianshu. That may ruin your vitality and affect future development. Zong Tianxuan picked up the "knife" in his right hand. Sword and sword. Double three walls in one! The unprecedented torrent of violent destruction immediately rolled back Fu Tianshu''s attack. Although Fu Tianshu''s Xingluo exterminating halberd is slightly better in subtlety, it is not as fierce as Zong Tianxuan''s sword at the moment. For a moment, he had the feeling of facing Zong Tianxuan and Chu Yaoguang at the same time. Before that, he had been pressing people in his realm, which made Zong Tianxuan difficult to fight. Unexpectedly, today was reversed. Zong Tianxuan''s hand became more powerful and heavy, which shook his halberd away. Fu Tianshu gave a clear roar, and the star killing halberd was more graceful, as if it were everywhere. Both sides are ancient Wudao emperors who understand the mystery of time. They almost lose the concept of speed. However, with the cleverness of change, Fu Tianshu is still playing fast and slow and trying to get back to the situation. Zong Tianxuan fought with all his swords. The momentum was stronger, but the consumption was faster. When fighting with others, wudaogudi didn''t have the problem of exhaustion, but in the face of such an expert as Fu Tianshu, he had to pay attention to it all the time. But at present, the war and initiative have all fallen into Zong Tianxuan''s hands, and Fu Tianshu can''t get it back. As long as Zong Tianxuan is willing, she will at least be invincible. As for saying that Fu Tianshu will be here forever and will not be given a chance to walk away Zong Tianxuan gently exhaled. The stone strip in her right hand, like a long knife, suddenly lit up automatically. Fu Tianshu felt a chill in his heart. The next moment I saw him. After the halberd destroyed the stars, the stars were born again! The mother stone of the star sky is the treasure of Su Sheng''s stars. It is said that the spirit thing born at the beginning of the universe is true in many people''s minds. It is only a legendary treasure. But for the inheritance of the Beidou, it is like a nemesis. With Zong Tianxuan''s cultivation as his strength, only when he reaches the realm of the ancient emperor can he grasp the subtle differences and hurt the enemy rather than himself. When she first saw this treasure, she was more surprised than Fu Tianshu. It''s rare that the fifth brother Leihan can find such a treasure. As an enemy, this is an extremely difficult enemy to deal with. As comrades in arms, but also really trustworthy. Zong Tianxuan''s determination to end all grievances today is to show the stone knife made of star mother stone. The stone knife, as like as two peas, had been killed directly, but the enemy''s star killing world was destroyed. With each passing day, Fu Tianshu''s halberd, which destroyed heaven and earth, was destroyed in an instant. Rao Shi, who had been secretly wary of it, still gave Zong Tianxuan a knife and hit him in front of the door in an instant. Fu Tianshu had no horizontal halberd to block. Although the halberd in his hand is a powerful weapon, the strength of the other party''s stone bar itself is not high, but his strength is dissipated, but the other party can collapse the Xinghai. Dare to cross halberd to block, the result will only be cut off by stone strips on the spot. At the critical moment, Fu Tianshu stepped on the star and rotated his body, avoiding Zong Tianxuan''s knife. But he immediately took a sword in his stool and instantly bled. Once a warrior is injured, his life will be lost. If he doesn''t step up his treatment, his combat effectiveness will continue to decline. Zong Tianxuan was merciless and attacked in a series of swords. Fu Tianshu soon hit several more swords. Although he was not fatal, he was bleeding all over. He is not a man without the courage to make a decision. Seeing that his retreat is blocked by Zong Tianxuan, he simply doesn''t retreat but advances! "Ho!" Fu Tianshu drank like a rare thunder, and then Xingluo killed the world, and the halberd was split out by Chaozong Tianxuan. He is an expert in this realm, fighting with all his strength and shaking with astonishment. This halberd completely ignored its own protection and attacked Zong Tianxuan with a sacrificial attitude. Zong Tianxuan didn''t avoid it and went upstream against the opponent''s attack. After a series of fights, Fu Tianshu also understood the mystery of time through the ancient emperor and explored some ways to deal with the mother stone of the stars. But unfortunately, he doesn''t have more time and opportunities. If he drags on, his injury will become more and more serious, and he can''t grasp the opportunity. Only when there is still room for strength, do the last fight. The long halberd cut off the top of the stone knife. Ji Feng even scratched Zong Tianxuan, and blood flew everywhere in a moment. But Zong Tianxuan took a sword with his left hand and nailed it into Fu Tianshu''s throat on the spot! The blade completely penetrated Fu Tianshu''s neck and stabbed others. Fu Tianshu still had the spare strength to hold Zong Tianxuan''s sword wrist, even making Zong Tianxuan''s wrist ache. Neither side moved. After a while, Fu Tianshu opened his mouth and blood gushed out first. He said with difficulty: "good sword... Good sword... But not good enough..." Zong Tianxuan changed from complexity to calmness: "no, that''s enough." The sword Qi erupted from Fu Tianshu''s body. His whole body was instantly full of holes, then disintegrated and exploded in the cosmic star space. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 713 Fu Tianshu, once the head of the Beidou, fell. With its talent and strength, it can be said that if there is no accident, it will be another Martial emperor in time. But today is the time of the accident. As the saying goes, if you don''t die young, your future is unlimited. Fu Tianshu has reached the 16th level of martial arts. He can''t say he died early, but he failed to realize his full talent potential. Today, he fell into Chang''an city. In the eyes of Kirin patriarch Bi Lei and Ananda, they were shocked. The stone Sabre made of starsky mother stone is still second. Because if Zong Tianxuan is still the cultivation of the 15th boundary, even if the stone knife is in hand, it is impossible to kill Fu Tianshu in the 16th boundary. However, when the mayor of Chang''an kissed him, he asked Zong Tianxuan to upgrade from the 15th territory to the 16th territory in an instant. This is the most shocking thing for Ananda Bodhisattva. The practitioners of the fifth realm are temporarily promoted to the sixth realm or even higher. From their perspective, it is nothing. There is a saying in Buddhism that Ananda himself can temporarily promote some Buddhist disciples with lower accomplishments if he wants, which is like a miracle in the eyes of ordinary people. But promotion is already an expert in the 15th realm, which is quite another matter. Martial arts from God to ancient emperor, Buddhism from arhat to Bodhisattva. In this way, don''t say that Ananda is his teacher and Buddha. In the past, he didn''t have such great magic power. Therefore, although Zong Tianxuan has risen to the level of an ancient emperor enough to threaten him, most of the attention of Ananda Bodhisattva is focused on Zhang Dongyun, the initiator of all this. He stared at Zhang Dongyun. But Zhang Dongyun is as plain as before, which is hard to figure out. Seeing that the expected reinforcements, such as Song Emperor Zhao Kuangming and Qianshu Buddha, never appeared, Ananda finally couldn''t hold on and didn''t want to continue to wait to die. Even if there is a threat to Kirin patriarch Bi Lei, Ananda has no spare power to pay attention to it at the moment. He just focused on seeing Zhang Dongyun and folded his palms at the same time. So the Buddha light surged on his head and there was a bodhi tree. Under the bodhi tree, the light and shadow of the Great Buddha fell and sat down. "This is what I heard..." Ananda recited the Sutra. The Giant Buddha sitting on the bodhi tree stretched out a palm and pressed it in the void, as if it had touched the ground. The vast power of heaven and earth to subdue all external demons suddenly stirred in the void. Like the Buddha himself, he subdued all demons and fell to the ground. With such a powerful blow, even the great saints of the demon family, such as Kirin patriarch Bi Lei, were suddenly soft in the void. They almost fell down. Thanks to the support formed by the thunder clouds under their feet, they continued to hold him up in the universe. However, the unbreakable thunder clouds that originally seemed to condense into a solid suddenly gave birth to cracks. Ananda has no intention of pursuing success. He never cared how much impact this blow had on Kirin patriarch Bi Lei. Instead, I hope to temporarily interfere with Zhang Dongyun so that he can take the opportunity to escape. Unfortunately, Zhang Dongyun is not affected. He didn''t promote Kirin patriarch Bi Lei. Bi Lei is strong. If he reaches the 17th realm and achieves the realm of ancestors, he will be more stable than Kui Niu patriarch Tai ting. He can be called the largest demon in the eastern heaven. But in this realm, it is not difficult for him to surpass Ananda Bodhisattva, but he cannot guarantee that he will not escape to the other party. Although Zong Tianxuan can help, Zhang Dongyun simply did it himself this time. He calmly stretched out his hand, then turned his palm in the air and covered Ananda. The great Bodhisattva felt absurd. He believes that Buddhism has a great magic power and can suppress the enemy. But at the moment, it was all shrouded in the fingers of his opponent. Ananda is now fully fleeing. The light and shadow of the Giant Buddha on his head grew lotus step by step. In the past, one step seemed to move the endless void. But today, although lotus blossoms are in full bloom, he himself seems unable to move a little distance. Above his head, the palm like five finger mountain has been pressed down. It covers not only Ananda, but also the light and shadow of the Great Buddha above his head. For a moment, another person''s face appeared in front of Zhang Dongyun. The other party is six feet tall, with bronze face and glass eyes. He is wearing a cassock and is on the lotus flower. The two eyes look at each other beyond time and space, and look like eternity in an instant. Forever is like a flash. Like an illusion, the other party will disappear in the next moment. The Ananda Bodhisattva, together with the light and shadow of the Great Buddha above his head, was overwhelmed by the five finger mountain transformed by Zhang Dongyun''s palm. In the vast virtual space, the direction is difficult to distinguish, but this moment is like a disorder of time and space. No matter which direction you look from, it seems that you can see a towering mountain standing between the stars. On the other hand, it is an invisible earth that supports it. Below the mountain, there seems to be a Buddha. Zhang Dongyun took back his palm and stared at his five fingers for a moment. One side, Bi Lei, the Kirin patriarch who has joined Chang''an City, is still shocked. Even Zong Tianxuan, who had been in Chang''an for a long time, was also surprised. He suppressed Ananda and other great bodhisattvas when he turned his hands. His eldest brother really made a big splash if he didn''t make a sound The two were shocked. After Zhang Dongyun was distracted for a short time, his eyes soon became quiet again, stretched out his hand again in the other direction and shook it. The distant void suddenly fluctuated. There was a young man with a Black Unicorn head on his forehead. It was the incarnation of the evil way obtained by the blood Qi devil after he eroded a martial god king of the Song Dynasty. He sneaked close and saw Zong Tianxuan killing Fu Tianshu. The mysterious mayor of Chang''an turned his hand to suppress the great Bodhisattva Ananda. Such a scene made the great devil in the seventeenth realm feel cold when he saw it. No matter he or Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of the Song Dynasty, or Lu Shengsheng, Qianshu Buddha and others, they have never had such ability to win Ananda, which is far better than the ordinary 16th boundary Bodhisattva in an instant. Taoist Xuanqing, the ancestor of the 17th boundary road, stood in his Liangyi xuanhuang array and couldn''t do it in a Kowloon car. Being able to win is completely different from being able to kill your opponent directly. But does the mayor of Chang''an really have such skills? Blood Qi demon Zun was shocked. Seeing Zhang Dongyun reach out to him again, he couldn''t even make this demon incarnation escape. This incarnation has the 15th realm cultivation achievement. It can be called a top expert in most places. However, facing the mayor of Chang''an who can turn his hands to suppress Ananda Bodhisattva, it is naturally impossible to survive. The blood Qi devil, whose real body was in the more distant void, shook his head slightly, simply took back the evil thought that eroded the avatar and gave up the avatar. It''s worthwhile to know that the mayor of Chang''an has such strength Blood Qi devil''s idea had just turned here, and suddenly he felt bad. His real body suddenly shook and turned into a blood eyed Black Unicorn in the chaotic sea in the air, trying to resist some invisible force. But the next moment, the emptiness changes. When everything returned to normal, the blood Qi devil saw that the mayor of Chang''an, whose face was shrouded in brilliance, was right in front of him! How is that possible? The blood Qi devil was even more shocked. Can you take pictures of me and move me? Zhang Dongyun shook his head with regret when his opponent was shocked. The devil in the 17th realm is really unique. When the other party''s demon incarnation entered Chang''an City after the expansion of the universe, he learned about this situation. Otherwise, you can create some illusions for the blood Qi devil to mislead him, so as to deceive the Song Emperor Zhao Kuangming and Qianshu Buddha together. Unfortunately, if you do that, the other party will be able to detect that the avatar is being cheated at the first time. In this case, he had to drag the blood Qi demon Zun himself into the invincible city through his avatar. It is worthy of being the 17th boundary. Compared with other people who have been following the same pattern, there is obviously a delay in dragging him into the city. But it was dragged in. Zhang Dongyun smiled, ignored the other party''s Avatar, directly stretched out his hand and touched the blood Qi devil''s real forehead. The devil turned into a blood eyed Black Unicorn in the chaotic sea and roared silently. Its chaotic Haydn expands and breaks up the void in all directions, as if to restore the original chaos. Its power is far better than the poor and strange devil gaikong Wen in the 16th territory. But Zhang Dongyun''s fingers, unaffected, directly passed through the chaotic and primitive broken void and touched the forehead of the blood eyed Black Unicorn. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 714 The finger first contacts the unicorn''s forehead. On the unicorn horn, the blood red light shines and gradually condenses into a ball. The blood red light ball expanded and burst, trying to resist Zhang Dongyun''s fingers and make a final struggle. But before the blood red light ball exploded, Zhang Dongyun''s fingers had stabbed it first. Through the blood red light ball, the finger is still pressed on the unicorn horn. With almost no time interval, the unicorn horn was broken and turned into ashes. Zhang Dongyun''s fingers pierced the forehead of the bloody Black Unicorn! And it has great power. Since then, it has rapidly spread and exploded in the unicorn''s body. Below the unicorn''s black armor, it fluctuates and swells continuously. First, the head of the unicorn expanded and burst into a blood mist. After losing his head, the Black Unicorn did not die. But his huge body soon expanded and burst in the air, and finally disappeared. Zhang Dongyun did not get any color on his face, but turned to the other side. In that direction, a small drop of blood suddenly appeared in the void of the universe. Then, it seemed that more flesh and blood were generated out of thin air and condensed together with the drop of blood. More and more flesh and blood condensed and produced black Linjia. Finally, a blood eyed Black Unicorn reappeared in the world. Although the body shape and breath are much weaker than before, the blood Qi demon is indeed reborn in this world. It is the means of the 17th realm devil to drop blood and regenerate. The cultivation of devil''s way has stepped into the realm of heavenly demons since the 15th realm. The fifteenth realm is called the invisible devil. The sixteenth realm is called chaos overlord. The seventeenth boundary is called immortal devil. Flesh and blood are derived, and the spirit is immortal. To most people in the world, the demon giant who has reached the peak of the heavenly devil can be regarded as a real immortal existence. Even those who are more powerful in cultivation can only suppress them rather than kill them. The blood Qi devil is the immortal devil in the eastern sky and the first devil. However, even so, he was shocked by Zhang Dongyun at the moment. Whether it is the Song Emperor, Buddhism, Taoism and Confucianism, or his demon giant, they have underestimated the mayor of Chang''an before. How could such a powerful man suddenly appear in the eastern sky? Because of the legendary fairy trail? Is this immortal trace really so mysterious and hegemonic? Blood Qi demon Zun was shocked and confused. Under such circumstances, he naturally had no intention to compete with Zhang Dongyun and ran away immediately. Zhang Dongyun didn''t continue to fight for the first time. Instead, he stood in the void of the universe and looked at the back of the blood Qi devil who escaped. He seemed to be distracted and thinking about something. The next moment, Zhang Dongyun seemed to have recovered his mind and stood in place with a move. The blood Qi devil, who had already escaped, came directly to him, as if the other party had rushed towards him. The blood Qi devil was shocked. However, before he could resist again, Zhang Dongyun had punched him in the head. The continuous power destroyed the body of the blood Qi devil again and wiped out his soul. Shaoqing, the mysterious and mysterious power appeared again. In the dark universe, there seemed to be countless blood red dots, which kept gathering, and gradually gathered into a tower, to reunite the soul of the blood Qi demon. But this time, Zhang Dongyun raised his hands and slowly closed them in mid air, shrinking and squeezing them. It was like blood spots all over the universe, which were all folded between his palms. In addition to the universe currently covered by the invincible City, there are more subtle blood spots in the cosmic void outside the invincible city. But this moment was also dragged into the invincible city. All blood spots were gathered between Zhang Dongyun''s palms, but they did not converge. With Zhang Dongyun''s gaze, these countless tiny blood spots were gradually erased. Until all the blood spots completely disappeared and the drops didn''t exist. The immortal gods and demons in the legend still fall in the face of more mysterious forces. The blood Qi demon, the first demon in the eastern sky for many years, was completely wiped out in the invincible city by Zhang Dongyun. This is also the first 17th boundary giant to fall due to the invincible city. Zhang Dongyun smiled when he successfully eliminated the other party. But the smile soon disappeared and he thought again. He didn''t show up in front of Zong Tianxuan and Qilin patriarch Bi Lei. From the perspective of one person and one demon, the mayor of Chang''an finally took it seriously, not as casually as he had dealt with Ananda, but he finally defeated the blood Qi devil without suspense and dealt him a heavy blow. However, he failed to kill the blood Qi demon. The mayor of Chang''an first suppressed and sealed the immortal demon to the Yan and Huang world with a great magic power. "It all depends on your Majesty''s great powers to subdue the devil. Our family will finally have no worries in the future." Kirin patriarch Bi Lei thanked Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun said calmly, "he will never have a chance to covet your family in the future, and I will not give him a better life." Kirin patriarch Bi Lei saluted respectfully: "thank you, your majesty." Since the blood Qi devil has been suppressed and can''t get away, Qilin is always noble and arrogant. He won''t ask Zhang Dongyun for permission to revenge and torture a prisoner himself. Even if a unicorn really asks for such a request, as long as it is within the invincible City, Zhang Dongyun can create a fantasy for them. "Clan leader bilei, your family will come next..." Zong Tianxuan came forward and asked. The blood Qi demon has been eliminated, and the Kirin family no longer faces great threats. Naturally, they no longer need to shelter in Chang''an city. However, biliei, the head of the Qilin clan, calmly replied, "thanks to your majesty and Emperor Chen''s care, our family lives in Chang''an quietly and safely, free from external intrusion. If you don''t give up, we hope to continue to live here." "You can''t help it. You all understand the rules." Zhang Dongyun said. Bi Lei replied, "please don''t worry, your majesty. Our family should abide by the rules of Chang''an." Zong Tianxuan asked, "big brother, where''s the fourth brother?" "Zhao Kuangming and others are out of shape. You can help the fourth brother deal with the aftermath." Zhang Dongyun said, "I''ll study the immortal demon." Zong Tianxuan nodded, left the universe and went to find Li shulou. When she arrived, there was no trace of Xuanqing Daozu and Kui Niu patriarch Taiting. "Elder brother is out of the customs?" Li shulou smiled. Looking at Li shulou dressed in white, high crown and ancient clothes as Confucianism, Zong Tianxuan was in a trance for a moment. "Congratulations to the fourth brother, who has proved the state of Taoist heaven." Zong Tianxuan first congratulated Li shulou, and then answered the other party''s question: "yes, brother saved me, killed Ananda and suppressed the blood Qi demon." Li shulou nodded: "I want to come to the Song Emperor Zhao Kuangming, who has got the news, and then inform Xuanqing and Taiting, so this man retreated as a demon and fled." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 715 "Big brother suppressed the immortal blood Qi demon. Now I want to kill each other''s miracles." Zong Tianxuan said, "he said that I would deal with the aftermath together with my fourth brother. Everything is subject to your opinion, that is, I take the lead of my fourth brother." Li shulou was not busy agreeing, but looked up and down at Zong Tianxuan: "your physical and mental state is far better than before, like taking off the shackles of the past." Zong Tianxuan nodded: "the fourth brother''s insight is like a torch. I just got the eldest brother''s care. Well, I''ll kill Fu Tianshu myself." Li shulou smiled when he heard the speech. He looked at Zong Tianxuan and said after a moment, "congratulations on your great revenge, and congratulations on cutting through the fence. A higher level of the ancient emperor is in sight." Zong Tianxuan said in a low voice, "I''m so lucky that I can''t compare with the fourth brother''s success." "As for the aftermath, call Li guqun''s Taoist friends from the cloud border back. We can continue our previous expansion into the Song Dynasty. Everything remains the same," Li shulou said. Zong Tianxuan reminded: "without the blood Qi devil, there may be other changes on the opposite side." Blood Qi, the giant of evil Taoism, is a sworn enemy with the sage of the first Confucian Doushi Academy in the East. Without the blood Qi devil, there is no 17th strongman on the opposite side, but the Song Emperor Zhao Kuangming and others can also temporarily abandon their past grievances and cooperate with the three schools of Buddhism, Taoism and Confucianism and the saints on the same road. Compared with the blood Qi devil, there is more or less room for compromise in the contradictions between the Song Emperor and the saints. In particular, they are now facing the common strong enemy of Chang''an city. In this case, even if Hongqing Daozu of Taiyi gate came back, the Song Emperor would try to make peace with him for the time being. After all, he is not as determined as Saint Lu. Compared with the old resentment against Hongqing Daozu, the current Chang''an City poses a greater threat to the great song dynasty. "Yes, after today''s battle, I believe the inherent forces of the eastern sky will be completely united." Li shulou agreed with Zong Tianxuan. In addition to the fact that Chang''an City Lord continued to shock the world in the first World War, Li shulou himself was no longer the 17th strongest in the world when the Trinity fire of the four elephant immortal killing array, the nine Xiao huanpei and the Qingyun at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty was fully open. "There is another possibility," said Li shulou. "They are more closely connected with the southeast sunny sky, carry out further cooperation, and mobilize us through the 11 younger brothers and 12 younger sisters." As for whether the people of the eastern sky cooperate with Ye Qingpeng, we have to say otherwise, but the other party will not make relevant ideas. "Elder brother, since he has left the customs, the eastern sky is already carefree. It''s over here. Later, I''ll go to dongnanyangtian and my party to prevent Taoist Xuanqing from returning and make it difficult for them to face the eleven younger brothers and twelve younger sisters." Li shulou said. Zong Tianxuan nodded: "my fourth brother is thoughtful. I will undoubtedly discuss it." For Li guqun, the leader of Fengyang mountain, what is happening now is like a dream. Although he did not witness it with his own eyes, he was still shocked by the news that the blood Qi devil was suppressed by the mayor of Chang''an and that Ananda died. Naturally, he dare not underestimate the strength of the mayor of Chang''an. But as expected, it was also an all-round hard struggle and war. As a result, the dust settled in a short time. Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of the Song Dynasty, Tai Ting, the patriarch of kuinu, and Xuanqing Daozu all retreated and disappeared. Obviously, they did not dare to make trouble with Chang''an city easily. With each passing day, the rule of the great Song Dynasty is really going to shake. It was not only the right choice, but also the only right choice for me to choose Chang''an city! Together with other Chang''an masters, Li guqun made a comeback immediately. This time, in the Xinghai universe originally controlled by the great Song Dynasty, they almost never encountered resistance on a large scale. After Wei died, there were experts such as Tian Gong and Xu Jicheng in the Song Dynasty. But even if Li shulou and Zong Tianxuan just pressed the array and didn''t do it in person, these great song masters dare not appear again at the moment. At the moment, they have lost the confidence brought by the support of their 17th martial arts emperor. The prestige of the Song Emperor was wavering. The vast majority of the peripheral territories of the great Song Dynasty changed with the wind and clouds. Even their core territory began to fall step by step. Song Emperor Zhao Kuangming. Buddhist thousand tree Buddha. Kui Niu patriarch Tai ting. Xuanqing Daozu. None of the top powers who used to be famous appeared. Thousands of years later, the great song dynasty fell into a precarious situation for the first time. Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of the Song Dynasty, is very clear about the current situation. But instead of focusing on this, he went to see another person. "Benefactor Lu, the cultivation of the mayor of Chang''an is more than everyone expected." Thousand tree Buddha palms together. In front of him and Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of the Song Dynasty, was Lu Shengsheng, President of Doushi Academy. Previously, Zhao Kuangming had a big war with him because of taiyimen, and the two sides had a lot of hatred. Buddhism had tried to mediate before, but at that time the person in charge of persuasion was Ananda, and now he has to be replaced by Qianshu Buddha. "Ananda was killed?" Saint Lu looked at the thousand tree Buddha. The thousand tree Buddha nodded gently and sighed, "his heart lamp is out." Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of the Song Dynasty, said slowly, "in addition to Ananda, the blood Qi demon was also oppressed by Chang''an town." Facing Saint Lu, his tone was calm: "the blood Qi devil originally refined an incarnation of the 15th realm to explore the way and act as ears and eyes, but the mayor of Chang''an took away his real body through his incarnation. I can''t save it with Qianshu Buddha." Saint Lu listened quietly. When he heard the blood Qi devil refining the incarnation of the evil way, his face showed disgust without covering up. But after hearing the second half of Song Emperor Zhao Kuangming''s words, Lu sage looked dignified. With such means, he asked himself that he could not do it. This is even more surprising than Li shulou''s resistance to Xuanqing Daozu with the cultivation of the 16th realm. "With a demon incarnation, shoot the peak demon of the 17th realm in the air. Is this the only means for domination?" After a long time, the saint Lu began to speak. Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of Song Dynasty, was as serious as him: "is the Lord of Chang''an the embodiment of the Lord? But if he is the Lord, he can kill immortal demons, not just suppress them." "Maybe he doesn''t want to reveal all the details, but in this way, it shows that he wants to be bigger..." Lu sage frowned. The Song Emperor looked at him. Lu Shengsheng shook his head: "the teacher is wandering around. I can''t contact him. If he wants to, he will come here." "If the most holy master came here, it would be another scene," said the Song Emperor quietly. The thousand tree Buddha said, "it''s also possible that it still landed on the immortal trace of that year." "Unfortunately, we still know too little about the immortal trace." Song Huang shook his head. With their realm and status, this shows that there is a problem. "Is there any treasure related to immortal traces in Ye Qingpeng''s hand on the sunny day in the southeast?" Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of the Song Dynasty, suddenly asked. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 716 "Not impossible." The thousand tree Buddha whispered, "it''s really unusual for such a sudden and rapid rise." After a little pause, the bitter Buddha continued, "maybe he and Chang''an City unite secretly." When a word was said, everyone was silent. Zhao Kuangming looks at Xuanqing Daozu. Without his asking, Taoist Xuanqing understood what he meant and shook his head immediately: "Ashamed, I can''t find or contact Taoist Zun." The thousand tree Buddha shook his head, "isn''t it true that the Buddha and the supreme sage are like this? If you want to talk about Chang''an City and immortal trails, the most likely thing to intervene is... " When he said this, his voice stopped and shook his head. Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of Song Dynasty, and Tai Ting, the head of Kui Niu clan, were silent in front of them, as if they didn''t hear what Qianshu Buddha said. Xuanqing Daozu and Lu sage were equally silent. Those they can ask for help may not be willing to do it. People who can do it do not want them to intervene. Otherwise, it''s easier to ask God than send God. It''s better to face Chang''an city. Just, can everything really be as they want? Zhao Kuangming, Xuanqing Daozu and others all looked gloomy. "Although I don''t want to grow others'' ambition and destroy my prestige, it seems that there are only two choices at present." Zhao Kuangming, emperor of the Song Dynasty, spoke again slowly:¡° First, go. The eastern heaven will let him, we will all withdraw, find another place and rebuild our foundation... " Kui Niu patriarch Tai Ting looked at each other: "you excite me?" Zhao Kuangming shook his head: "I don''t want to leave the Oriental sky more than you." Xuanqing Daozu asked, "what''s the second choice?" Zhao Kuangming said in a deep voice: "all people unite together, no longer have selfishness, and perhaps have the power of World War I. otherwise, there will be no hope." He looked at the saint of the road. There are contradictions between the two sides, but compared with the threat posed by Chang''an City, it is not worth mentioning. If the sage who made way for the existence of the blood Qi devil was still unwilling to join, now the blood Qi devil is no longer an obstacle. The top powers in the eastern sky finally have the possibility of formal alliance. Lu Shengsheng said calmly with an expressionless face, "the Song Emperor still thinks about it. Can he really bury the hatchet with everyone and unite as one?" When Zhao Kuangming heard the speech, his eyes twinkled: "Taoist Hongqing is coming back?" Qianshu Buddha, Xuanqing Daozu and Kui Niu Taiting all flashed their eyes. The founder of Taiyi sect, Hongqing Daozu, was the first Taoist with the most reputation in the eastern heaven. However, he had left for a long journey, his whereabouts were unknown, and the news was cut off. Taiyimen also suffered during this period. In addition to Chang''an City, it is Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of the Song Dynasty, who is now in front of us. Strictly speaking, Zhao Kuangming is not against Hongqing Daozu, but against the whole Taiyi gate. So he didn''t mind that when Hongqing Daozu was away, he bullied the small to kick the Mountain Gate of Taiyi gate. "Hongqingdaozu has news." Saint Lu nodded: "he is still a little tied up for the time being, but he will soon return to the eastern sky." Zhao Kuangming said, "this is good news. We have more hope against the mayor of Chang''an. As for the grudges between me and him, I can put them aside first. When he comes back, I''d like to come to the door and plead guilty. As long as everyone can join hands to meet Chang''an city next. " He is a saint. Some of the previous smoking between the two also originated from the fact that Lu Shengsheng helped taiyimen to come out and clashed with the Song Emperor. What the Song Emperor said, on the one hand, was a compromise with Hongqing Daozu, on the other hand, it was also said to Lu sage. The saint Lu was silent for a moment. After a long time, he nodded: "I will send a message to Hongqing Daozu." Zhao Kuangming nodded: "it''s so good." On one side, Taoist Xuanqing smiled at the speech: "I haven''t seen Taoist brother Hongqing for many years. In the past, I sat down and talked about it. I benefited a lot." Qianshu Buddha sighed: "it''s best to wait for brother Hongqing to come back." He changed the topic: "at present, we can only tolerate Chang''an first." Zhao Kuangming said, "at the same time, find out Ye Qingpeng on the southeast sunny day and confirm his true relationship with Chang''an city." Everyone nodded together. The ancestor of Xuanqing said, "go back to dongnanyang heaven from the poor road. Please stay in the eastern heaven for guidance." Thousand tree Buddha palm: "thank you, Taoist brother." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Zhao Kuangming, emperor of the Song Dynasty, seriously stopped showing up. The stormy great song dynasty also ushered in the darkest hour and collapsed. Li shulou crosses many time and space and across the galaxy. Visit the world where the imperial capital of the great Song Dynasty is located. He didn''t say much. He just put down his four elephant immortal killing array and directly shrouded the world where the imperial capital of the Song Dynasty was located. The killing intention of the big array was awe inspiring, so that people in the world fled one after another. The battle array didn''t start and let people leave. But all the people left felt the sword hanging on their heads and the vest was cold. Fortunately, after discovering that Li shulou had no idea of indiscriminate killing, the great song dynasty began to organize the relocation of the capital. This empire across the sea of stars had to give up the world where its imperial capital was located. The surrounding star field is almost empty. Affected by this, the morale of the people in the great Song Dynasty, which was already low, further plummeted. Zong Tianxuan, Li guqun and others swept the vast territory of the great song dynasty without effort. Including the original world as the imperial capital, most star domains were abandoned. In the great song dynasty after the capital was moved, the overall ruling area shrank by nearly two-thirds before it reluctantly stopped the momentum of military defeat. It''s not so much that they stand firm on their own. It''s better to say that the storm set off by Chang''an City has finally subsided gradually. However, the beacon fire within the territory of the great Song Dynasty is still far from being extinguished. Because Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of the Song Dynasty, avoided it, the great Song Dynasty continued to lose land, and the cohesion and prestige of the whole imperial dynasty almost collapsed. Without Chang''an city to fight, there were many worlds in the great song dynasty. They began to take the road of Li guqun Yun''s border, separated from the great Song Dynasty and got rid of its control. The offensive in Chang''an city was temporarily calmed down. However, the internal division of the great song dynasty was just when the oil cooking was hot and rising. In the Song Dynasty, all capable people had to concentrate on calming the fires in their backyard. Li shulou retired and returned to Chang''an city. "And wait before you start." Zhang Dongyun greeted him. Li shulou felt something in his heart and immediately sat quietly aside. I don''t know how long later, his eyes suddenly brightened and turned to Zhang Dongyun. Zhang Dongyun smiled and nodded. A big man appeared in front of them. It''s aokong. At the moment, he is less manic and rebellious than before. The ferocity remains the same, but it becomes more elusive and unpredictable than before. "Congratulations on the cultivation of the eleventh brother into the realm of heavenly demons." Li shulou smiles. "It''s far worse than the fourth brother." Ao Kong grinned and said, "it''s just a non phase demon." Li shulou said, "you have Kirin blood. The way to go further has been pointed out. Just follow the road." Ao Kong nodded and said to Zhang Dongyun, "boss, I''m going to go to dongnanyang day." Zhang Dongyun waved: "the fourth brother is walking with you. Be careful on your way." www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 717 Li shulou looked at Zhang Dongyun: "where are the seven younger brothers and twelve younger sisters?" Zhang Dongyun said, "when we come to the universe under the command of the Qi Dynasty, we are checking the foundation of the Qi Dynasty." According to the known situation, within the sunny sky in the southeast, the great Qi Dynasty really rose up and faced off with the great Xia Dynasty. Regardless of the final victory or defeat, it can compete with the Xia emperor, which shows the strength of the Qi emperor. Although Su Po and Shen horong''s cultivation strength is not vulgar, they didn''t find trouble with the Qi Dynasty at the first time when they first arrived in the southeast sunny sky, but checked it first. "Let''s go and meet them." Li shulou and AO Kong nodded, then went out of the Daming Palace and left the Yanhuang world. In the Daming Palace, Zhang Dongyun wiped his palm in the air. The light and shadow picture shows what Su Po and Shen horong saw and heard in the sunny sky in the southeast. Su and Shen have been in the boundary of the Qi Dynasty for some time. They have a preliminary understanding of the various of the great Qi Dynasty. This new imperial dynasty, which competes with the great Xia Dynasty and occupies half of the southeast Yang sky, has only been established for more than ten years. The person who lives at the top of the great Qi Dynasty is naturally Xu Fuyao, who is honored as "Qing emperor", that is, ye Qingpeng. In the southeast sunny sky, some people also call him emperor Qi. However, the great Xia Dynasty is often called emperor Qi or pseudo emperor or pseudo king. One reason is that ye Qingpeng is not in the realm of emperor at present. However, many people, including Xia Huang, will not despise ye Qingpeng now. The other side can fight against the emperor of Xia and the emperor of people with the territory of the ancient emperor, which has already shocked the sky in dongnanyang. In addition to Ye Qingpeng himself, another foundation for the Qi Dynasty to resist the Xia Dynasty lies in the fact that the Qi Dynasty has attracted the loyalty of many powerful people. There are many famous experts in the southeast sunny sky. Now it is well known that under the command of the Qing emperor, there are four upper pillar States and eight pillar States, which, according to the edict of the Qing emperor, command the great Qi Dynasty and confront the great Xia Dynasty. Most of them are outside the mainstream forces in the southeast sunny sky, and are often squeezed on weekdays. Now united around the Qing emperor, it immediately formed a force that can not be ignored in the Xia Dynasty, Tianhu academy and other places. "Now in the Qi and Xia wars, most of them are on the front line." Shen Herong looked at the vast universe in front of him. Beyond the reach of ordinary human eyes, one side of the world hangs in the darkness of the universe. "A few stay in the hinterland of Qi Dynasty." Shen horong looked aside and Su po said, "they should have seen emperor Qi." Although Chu Xinglin of Tianhu academy described the current situation of the sunny sky in the southeast, Shen horong and Su Po did not contact Chu Xinglin for the first time after they arrived here. They want to investigate and verify everything here. However, the way they verify is not so friendly. Shen horong''s tone was calm, and Su Po''s face remained the same: "let''s do it." After that, he flashed across the void of the universe and came to the edge of the world. Su Po was in the distance, and the other party didn''t feel it. But now Su Po was close and immediately attracted the other party''s attention. The boundary of that world seemed to be disturbed by Su''s breaking, rippling like the water. A big demon with a lion''s posture, a horn on his head and a goatee appeared. The demon appeared and the stars in the surrounding universe were dim. Impressively, he is a demon saint in the 15th realm. However, seeing the little saint of the demon family, Su Po''s eyebrows couldn''t help raising. It was clear that there was a white head in front of me. This reminds Su Po of his days of double cultivation of magic and martial arts in the past. At that time, he was due to Bai Ze''s blood essence mistakenly entering his body to practice the change of the devil way Bai Ze. Combined with martial arts and Taoism, the Baize magic sword is graceful and powerful. It can calculate all things and understand the truth of all things, so that one sword can break thousands of methods. It was not until he went further and broke away from the shackles of Baize that Baize magic sword disappeared from the world. Seeing the real Baize again suddenly today made Su Po feel a lot of emotion. And the white Ze small Saint saw Su Po, the same vision flashed, and his heart was shocked and uncertain. "Bai zesu is a auspicious spirit beast. Why did he obey the orders of emperor Qi?" Shen horong came to Su Po and looked up and down at Bai Ze Xiaosheng. He was surprised: "It is difficult to call the emperor of Qi a virtuous emperor and a wise gentleman for all his actions." Shirakawa Xiaosheng looked alert, but spit out: "the world is more foolish, how can we distinguish the wise monarch?" Shen horong was even more surprised: "your words alone are different from other Baize." Her eyes fell on the corner of each other''s head. That''s a broken corner. "You won''t be exiled by other Baize, will you?" Shen He Rongruo thought. Bai Ze Xiaosheng did not answer the question: "you... Are not from the sunny southeast?" The other party seemed to be procrastinating, but Shen horong didn''t stop it. Instead, he asked, "did you hear us from anyone?" Bai Ze Xiaosheng was silent when he heard the speech. "It seems that we need to change the way of questioning." Su Po raised his hand as he spoke. He held his five fingers as if holding the invisible hilt and raising the sword. Different from the past, now Su Po raises his sword, and the sword Qi meets above his head. Unexpectedly, a white shadow gradually formed. Seeing this, the little sage Baize looked bad: "sure enough, you practiced with our family''s blood essence." No matter what his relationship with other Baize is, he can''t help getting angry when he sees a demon practitioner practicing with the blood of his own family. Su Po looked as calm as ever and stabbed the other party with a sword. When the sword came, Akira Ozawa was instantly calm and his anger disappeared. The bottom of his heart is like a mirror that reflects all things, understands the truth, and distinguishes the truth. The track of the sword edge is clearly visible in the eyes of Akira Baize, and the judgment is made in advance. But the next moment, there will be blood splashing in the Dark Universe. Baize took a sword in his front foot. Although his injury was not serious, it still surprised him. The other side also predicted the trajectory of his avoidance and quickly changed his moves beyond his reaction. This fake devil has such attainments in our family''s magic power? Bai Ze Xiaosheng didn''t dare to neglect. He woke up his spirit and dealt with Su Po. Su Po calmly waved his sword. Insight, he is not inferior to the white Ze in front of him. The two sides are tied in this regard. But his sword posture changes quickly and fiercely, which is not comparable to that of Baize Xiaosheng. At the beginning of the fight, he steadily gained the upper hand and killed the other party. Shen horong stood by and quietly watched the battle in front of him. It''s as if the two ends of Baize are competing for supremacy. The Baize people have similar talents and powers. But if one of the pawns is more advantageous, the winner will be determined. Looking at him, Shen horong felt a slight movement in his heart and looked into the distance. Here we go. Another one. Shen horong smiled and looked at the Dark Universe in front of him. Suddenly there was color. Many beautiful rivers and mountains replace the dark void of the universe, making Shen horong, Su Po and Ozawa seem to be in a new world. The old man walked out of the landscape with a serious look. Mr. Qingling. Together with Yasukuni Baize, he was ranked in the eight pillar state of the great Qi Dynasty. The 15th boundary of the Confucian semi saint. You can read the novel online free at novelhall. com Chapter 718 Mr. Qingling knew how deep it was when he saw Mr. Baize Xiaosheng fighting Su Po from a distance. As he approached, he dared not neglect it. He immediately splashed ink and opened a magnificent picture. The void of the universe is like drawing paper, which can be painted by Mr. Qingling. Su Po and others seemed to become the people in the picture, and were manipulated by Mr. Qingling''s pen. But Mr. Qingling looked more serious than relaxed. Through personal contact, you can better understand the benefits of the sword edge of the comer. Under one sword, the picture may be broken. It all depends on Bai Ze Xiaosheng to contain the opponent''s sword at the moment, and Mr. Qingling has the first hand. When the picture scroll is unfolded, the pen and ink are vertical and horizontal, and the Confucian semi biblical means of heaven, latitude and earth are unfolded, so as to further trap Su Po. I feel like I''m not painting. It seems that he is only absorbed in the front of his eyes and competes with Yoshizawa. It seemed to verify his relaxation. Suddenly, without warning, a fire lit up in the void and swept across the eyes, as if it were a real ink mountain and river. The flame burned a hole in the picture. In the center of the dark void, the flame outlines a word: "Burn" Bai Ze Xiaosheng was absorbed and struggled to parry Su''s broken blade in front of him. He couldn''t be distracted and didn''t feel the changes of the surrounding environment. Mr. Qingling''s eyes flickered and his expression was more serious. He gazed at the words of the flame in the void, and saw that the fiery red turned black again, which was still clear under the dark background of the void of the universe. Then, the vision of the Confucian semi Saint shifted to the girl on the other side. The other party is the creator of the text. "Mr. Li has achieved a holy land with calligraphy and painting, and his attainments are extraordinary. He is indeed close to Tao, which is admired by the students." Shen horong spoke calmly. Mr. Qingling looked at Shen horong: "return to nature, you are closer than old age." Shen horong, who was already a girl, bowed his hand and said, "emperor Qi is not a virtuous gentleman. Why did Sir follow him?" "Your Majesty can tolerate some graffiti." Mr. Qingling smiled: "it''s not only the kindness of a bosom friend, but also the feeling of a bosom friend." Shen horong nodded: "with his temperament, it makes sense." After hearing the speech, Mr. Qingling was silent for a moment and then reopened his mouth: "in recent years, some news from the eastern sky has spread here. Your reputation and old people have also heard of it." "The old man should know our purpose." Shen horong smiled. Mr. Qingling shook his head: "I''m sorry, I can''t help you." At the same time, he once again splashed ink, and the mountains and rivers were blocked between Bai Ze Xiaosheng and Su Po. It has been seen that neither of them is easy to deal with, and Mr. Qingling made a decision at the first time. Although he and hakawa Xiaosheng are both cultivation accomplishments of the 15th realm, they seem to have advantages in realm, but they may not be the opponents of the sworn brothers and sisters in front of them. At present, it''s the best policy to seek to get away first, and then find today''s venue when other experts of the great Qi Dynasty and even emperor Qi''s relatives come. If we continue to entangle now, we are not sure, and the consequences are unpredictable. Baize Xiaosheng also didn''t continue to struggle. While Mr. Qingling helped himself out, he immediately prepared to escape. Su Po still turned a blind eye to the numerous mountains and rivers in front of him. The sword power also remained unchanged, and continued to cut at Osama Ozawa. Before his invisible sword fell, the mountains and rivers began to collapse and disintegrate. On the mountain peak, there is a word "broken". Shen horong''s fingers soared into the air to draw, and words appeared out of thin air, such as burning Qin and boiling crane, ruthlessly destroying Mr. Qingling''s paintings. Seeing this, Bai Ze Xiaosheng had to rely on his own magic power to resist Su Po''s sword. As for escaping and leaving, there is no need to think more. Mr. Qingling sighed: "it''s a genius." As he spoke, his pen turned. The mountains and rivers transformed by the ink suddenly seemed to have their own life and wisdom, turned into the God of mountains and rivers, revealed infinite power, and tore up the ink words printed on the body. Seeing this, Shen horong''s eyes flashed slightly: "is there a classic righteousness? There is really a wonderful finishing touch in the old man''s pen." Mr. Qingling still looked solemn. The finishing touch is the classic theory he has learned. It''s just that he doesn''t feel energetic at the moment. With the semi holy respect of Confucianism and the power of passing through heaven and earth, we still can''t suppress the girl in front of us. Both sides are talented and argue. At the moment, he can only reluctantly fight for it. But he saw the brilliance curling up above Shen horong''s head. It seemed subtle but continued. He didn''t know the end and couldn''t tell where he was going. The words written with a brush are like living, and continue to compete with Mr. Qingling''s paintings. Mr. Qingling was even more surprised. Shen horong looked as usual: "this is a student''s classic theory, which contains all rivers. Please give me your advice." Heavy ink entanglement, as if forming a huge maze in the void of the universe. Shen horong and Mr. Qingling were trapped and disappeared. Outside the maze, Su broke out several swords. With the last sword, Akira Baize finally couldn''t resist. The top of the head was broken, and only half of the corner was completely cut off by Qigen. "Save your life and stop acting rashly." Su Po took back his sword, stretched out his hand and pressed it on the head of Akira, making the other party unable to move again. He looked at the ink maze in front of him, waited silently and didn''t mean to intervene. Just after a moment, Su felt a sense of breaking his heart and turned his eyes to the distance. There, a sword light and a fire light flashed. "It seems that the old Confucian had contacted for help before he came." Su Po understands. However, he didn''t mean to avoid it, nor did he urge Shen horong in the ink maze. He just quietly watched the sword light and fire light come to him. Su broke his sight and finally fell on the master of the sword light. The appearance of the newcomer was in his 30s and 40s. He was haggard and dark. He looked like pig iron. Like Su Po, he was empty handed and didn''t see a sword. But his whole body was full of sword spirit, and his whole person was like a sharp sword with sharp edges. Su Po was interested and asked Bai Ze Xiaosheng, who was caught in his hand, "who is this?" Before Bai Ze Xiaosheng answered, the man had already opened his mouth: "Bai Yuan." He looked at Su Po: "you are not from the sunny southeast. Where are you from? Eastern sky? Are you su Po? " At this time, Yoshizawa xiaoshengfang murmured, "sword crazy Baiyuan!" Hearing the speech, Su Po nodded slightly and looked at the man who looked like a sword in front of him with great interest. Sword crazy Bai Yuan, one of the eight pillar countries of the Qi Dynasty, is also known as the first master of Kendo in the Qi Dynasty. Before joining the Qi Dynasty, he was a famous peak swordsman in the southeast sunny sky. They are both the eight pillar countries of the Qi Dynasty and the 15th realm experts, and their strength is also high or low. Bai Yuan hasn''t made a move yet. He just stands there and has the edge over Mr. Qingling and Bai Ze Xiaosheng. After the fire stopped, the prestige was not as powerful as Bai Yuan. After su Po looked at Bai Yuan for a moment, he stopped talking and his eyelids dropped slightly. He turned his head to the other side. The fire stopped and turned into human form. But before that, Su Po seemed to see the big demon Bi Fang. Bi Fang has one leg like a crane and the essence of fire. It is the embodiment of fire and the God in charge of fire. However, the person in front of Su Po is not the real Bi Fang. "The change of the devil''s way, no phase heavenly devil?" Su Po asked. In the eight pillar state of the Qi Dynasty, there was a bi Fang demon king who had achieved cultivation in the 15th realm of the devil road. The big man shrouded in the flame took a look at Baize Xiaosheng, who was broken and pressed at the bottom of his palm by Su. One demon and one devil. Although both Bifang demon and Baize Xiaosheng are the eight pillar countries of Daqi, their relations have always been bad. But he knows the strength of the demon saint. At this moment, seeing the other party''s tragedy, compared with Schadenfreude, Bi fangmo Jun was more vigilant against Su Po. He was alert in his heart and looked at Su Po, but there was nothing different on his face. Instead, he smiled: "I am a non phase demon, and you are the king of Kendo?" Without waiting for Su Po''s answer, Bai Yuan, a "sword maniac", said coldly: "He''s mine!" Su Po shook his head when he heard the speech: "You and I are different and do not conspire." You can read the novel online free at novelhall. com Chapter 719 Bai Yuan stared at Su Po and his pupils contracted slightly. His eyes seemed to disappear from his sunken eyes. However, Sen Han''s sword Qi soared and penetrated all directions. Even the ink sea world where Mr. Qingling fought with Shen horong was affected and turned up and down. It was clearly not Bai Yuan''s goal, and the Bi Fang demon king who was on the side had to resist by silently using magic skills. Bai Yuan, who had been aggressive before, seemed to pull his sword out of the scabbard at this moment. The edge of the sword was cold and made the four sides tremble. The only person who is calm and right is Su Po who really faces the sword. Su Po looked at each other quietly. It seems that the person in front of us is no longer a person, but a pure sword. "That''s why I said we were different." Sue broke her hands. Bai Yuan spoke again, his voice was like the sound of a sword, clear and solemn: "that''s even more important." Su Po nodded when he heard the speech: "it''s OK." His left hand was behind him, and his right hand held the invisible sword with five fingers again. Raise your arms forward and empty your fingers. The sword in your palm is tit for tat with Bai Yuan. Bai Yuan saw this and smiled. The eyes that had previously disappeared in the eye socket lit up again. Dazzling. It was like a flash of reflection from the blade. At the same time, Bai Yuan''s posture has disappeared in the universe. In the vast darkness and void, only a sword light flashed. At this moment, there is no one. Only the sword. Su Po holds the sword with his five fingers empty. If the sword is invisible, it just raises it in the air. The next moment, his body also disappeared in the universe. From the perspective of Lord Bifang, there was only a vast sword light shining. That''s Bai Yuan, a "sword maniac". People integrate swords and turn them into their own swords. Su''s broken body completely disappeared, as if submerged by the sword light melted by Bai Yuan. But Lord Bifang was not optimistic. The light of Bai Yuan sword is always gorgeous and dazzling. But it seems that no results have been achieved On the contrary, in the vast sword light, Su Po''s praise came clearly: "The talent is admirable." Bi Fang doesn''t know what Bai Yuan thinks. But Su Po''s calm tone made him feel cold at the bottom of his heart. The strength of the other party is clearly above Bai Yuan! Bi Fang not only hesitated, but whether to help Bai Yuan or help Mr. Qingling first? As soon as the idea turned here, an alarm suddenly appeared at the bottom of his heart, as if there was a great danger. Bi fangmo Jun has always been cautious. At the moment, he can''t think about it carefully and has responded first. The flames spread all around. In the center of the fire, a giant one legged bird appeared faintly. But the next moment, an invisible storm suddenly hit, tearing the fire. Bi Fang''s caution saved his life. As soon as the magic phase of Bi fang had spread its wings, half of its wings were torn off by the sneaker. Feathers and flames fluttered around in the void of the Dark Universe. When the fire flashed, a ferocious Troll loomed. Fortunately, he was temporarily blocked by the flame for a moment, and Bi Fang, who lost half of his wings, finally escaped from the huge clutches. Bi Fang''s demon phase disappeared, and Bi Fang''s demon king spewed blood. He turned and looked. He saw a tall man sneering under the shadow of the terrible Troll behind him. That demon has the characteristics of many kinds of big demons at the same time. It''s quite unexpected to call Bifang demon king. However, with such magic skill, he can immediately identify the other party: "The eastern sky, aokong?!" The troll''s light and shadow disappeared, and AO Kong''s body stood in the void. The human body seemed small, but it seemed to be full of all directions. He grinds the five fingers of his right hand, grasps some feathers turned into flame in his bare hand, and grinds the flame out. "You''re good." Ao Kong sneered: "what did ye Qingpeng teach you?" Bi Fang didn''t answer, but looked to the other side. I don''t know when the gorgeous sword light covering the vast void has disappeared. Su Po and Bai Yuan stood face to face in the void. The distance and position of both sides seem to be the same as before, and there is no change at all. But there is a hole in Bai Yuan''s body at the moment. It is located at the neck. Connect the front and back of the neck, and the bones and flesh disappear. Bai Yuan opened his mouth, but he couldn''t make any sound. He raised his hand over his neck and fixed his eyes on Su Po opposite him. Su Po put his hands behind his back and looked at him calmly. A little emotion earlier has disappeared now. Su Po spoke calmly, as if chatting with a friend: "No matter what sect or road, we are all practitioners. The so-called practitioners are constantly exploring and seeking knowledge, understanding and mastering themselves and the universe. Kendo is no exception. I firmly believe that this is one of the ways, so I try to practice, understand, explore and master. " Bai Yuan covered his neck and finally spoke with difficulty: "You said... The sword should not be me, I am the sword..." Su Po nodded: "sword is sword, man is man, man guards sword, I guard you." Bai Yuan struggled and shook his head: "no... no... I understand the sword better than you, so that people and swords can be integrated... Your understanding of Kendo is not as deep as me, and you are not as good as me..." The voice has not been cut off, and people have lost their breath. Bai Yuan''s body is soft and floats in the void of the universe, without the previous edge and brilliance. Su Po looked calm and didn''t say much, but turned to Ao Kong''s direction: "Fourth brother, eleventh brother, you are all here." Dongfang nodded and Xiaokong smiled in person In the vast void, purple clouds floated out. On the purple cloud stood a young man in White dressed as a Confucian. It was Li shulou. "Seventh brother, I''m all right." Li shulou first greeted Su Po and then waved to one side. The heavy ink dispersed together. Mr. Qingling looked at Bai Yuan''s body, at the seriously injured Bai Ze Xiaosheng and Bi Fang demon Jun, and then at Li shulou, Su Po and AO Kong. He immediately sighed silently, stopped shooting and did not escape, but stood quietly in the void. Li shulou glanced at Mr. Qingling, and then fell on Shen Herong who reappeared. It was the girl''s present appearance that made them care a little. Shen horong''s always neat clothes and robes are full of ink. The words are messy and can''t be an article. "Your own handwriting?" Li shulou took a look and made a judgment. Ao Kong couldn''t take care of Bi Fang, who was neither leaving nor staying. He turned his head and looked at Shen horong in surprise: "Twelve younger sisters, are you..." Shen horong smiled and arched his hands at Li shulou and AO Kong: "the fourth brother and the eleventh brother are here. Please forgive me for talking to you later. At present, I''ll trouble you and the seventh brother for a while." Li shulou, who also studied Confucianism, looked up and down at each other and knew clearly: "Then I''ll congratulate the twelve younger sisters in advance." "Thank you, fourth brother." Shen He Rong dusted his clothes and sat down in the void. Then I saw a lot of ink, born out of thin air, and condensed into countless ink words to surround her. Ink words kept accumulating and converging. Later, it seemed to condense into a palace, so that Shen horong lived in it. You can read the novel online free at novelhall. com Chapter 720 Shen horong lost his voice and disappeared into the hall of writing and ink. The temple hangs in the void of the universe, as if it had existed from ancient times. Li shulou, Su Po and AO Kong were not surprised. Mr. Qingling was surprised. He also saw that it was in this vast void of the universe that Shen horong closed his door and meditated. The goal is the realm of Confucian literary sage. So casual, so indifferent. So determined again. As if just calmly flipping through a book. Turn over the last page and everything will come naturally. At first, Mr. Qingling thought that he had just fought with Shen horong, giving the other party pressure and harvest and making the other party take the last step. At present, he is not sure how much he plays in it. Mr. Qingling and others were shocked, but Ao Kong never forgot them. "Be honest and answer my questions." Ao Kong smiled grimly and looked at Mr. Qingling, Bi fangmo Jun and Baize Xiaosheng who had been unable to resist. Far away in Chang''an City in the eastern sky, Zhang Dongyun sat in a chair with his body leaning sideways, one hand supporting his head with boredom. Now that Li shulou and AO Kong have arrived, it is impossible for Mr. Qingling and others to escape. If not, Shen horong would not be so relaxed. If there is a big accident, it is that there are better experts in the great Qi Dynasty. However, according to the current signs and intelligence, Mr. Qingling is afraid that they have no hope. Not long after, the top of the hall where the ink was transformed suddenly burst into brilliance. The brilliance is not dazzling, but a little dark. But it shows infinite truth, accumulation and development, and infinite mystery. Guanghua condenses into a column of light and gradually expands its scale. The ink palace below slowly disintegrated and drifted around. When the darkness dissipated, the light column converged and fell into the top of the girl below. The girl opened her eyes, and there was everything in her eyes. "Congratulations to the twelve younger sisters." Li shulou and Su Po both smiled and nodded. Ao tut tut in the empty mouth: "Twelve younger sisters, you shut up. You are so fast that people envy you." Shen horong smiled: "brother Mu praised me. Although my little sister has accumulated a lot, she will slow you down one step after all. We will make a judgment." "For a moment, what''s the difference?" Ao Kong shook his head again and again. Shen horong turned his eyes to the other side: "ten first brothers have been examined?" Ao Kong stood in the void, manifesting the human figure, but one hand turned into a huge claw and directly grasped Mr. Qingling and Xiaosheng Baize in the palm of his hand. "I''ve almost asked. I crushed one halfway." Speaking of Bi Fang, Ao Kong''s tone was understated. But the next sentence, his expression became cold: "their master is entangled with the Xia emperor, in the territory of the Xia Dynasty." Ao Kong''s tone became worse and worse: "although the difference is not small, according to the number of Emperor Wu roads of Qi, most of them are ye Qingpeng. The people of Tianhu academy didn''t cheat us." "There are four pillars under the command of the eight emperors." Shen He Rong said, "at present, I only see people in the state of Zhu..." Ao Kongyang turned into the right hand of a huge devil''s palm: "except for the four here, the rest fought for summer with Ye Qingpeng, oh, no..." He paused: "there is one less one. The so-called Shangzhu state, there has always been one person whose whereabouts are unknown. Let alone the foundation, few people even know his appearance. He loves to make mysteries. Now he is not in the Xia Dynasty." Shen horong nodded: "in that case, let''s go to the territory of the Xia Dynasty." She looked at Mr. Qingling clenched in aokong''s magic claw: "Sir, talented person, would you like to abandon the secret and turn to the bright?" "Your Majesty has the kindness of knowing the situation and the love of confidants. Your kindness can only be understood by heart. Now I just want to die quickly." Mr. Qingling sighed. Shen horong also sighed slightly, then his expression returned to indifference, and Chao Ao nodded empty. Su Po also said, "he has deviated from the Baize family. Send him on the road, and I won''t do it myself." Ao Kong immediately smiled and forced the palm of his hand. Bai Ze Xiaosheng and Mr. Qingling turned into a pool of blood. He shook his hands and turned his claws into his original hands. Li shulou took the lead and Su Po, Shen horong and AO Kong flew over the void with him. I don''t know how long it took, Li shulou slowed down. In addition to the heavy diffusion of purple gas around him, he flew out of the Qingyun at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. Qingyun and Ziqi gradually merged, and then floated and spread out, enveloping the other three people together. Su Po, Ao Kong and Shen horong didn''t say much, so Li shulou did it. They all know that they have arrived. Regardless of Ye Qingpeng''s current realm strength, at least Xia Huang, the ruler of the great Xia Dynasty, is the real 17th realm emperor. The strong man with such cultivation is sensitive and almost knows before. Even if Ao Kong, the best hiding place among Su, Ao and Shen, wants to avoid the perception of the strong at the level of Xia emperor under the condition of too large boundary gap, it is also risky. It is much easier to have Li shulou in the 16th territory and Qingyun in the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. Rao is so. In addition to Li shulou and AO Kong, Shen horong still wrote a "hidden" word on herself and Su Po. With a few people approaching, we can already detect the surge of ethereal aura in the surrounding universe. Soon, although it was still out of reach of the naked eye, there were still scenes in people''s minds. Many experts in the 14th realm are engaged in scuffle in this universe. "I haven''t completely spelled out the real fire." Closer, Ao Kong observed slightly and couldn''t help but curl his mouth: "the big fish hasn''t moved yet." Li shulou and others nodded in agreement. At this distance, Zhang Dongyun, who is far away from Daming Palace in Chang''an City, can also see a bit of the war through the light and shadow illusion in front of him. As Ao Kong said, the real big fish has not come to an end in person. At least, the leaders of the two sides are facing off. One side is covered in black, and the whole person seems to be integrated with the universe. His body looks thinner than ordinary people, but his momentum is amazing. "Xia Huang..." Zhang Dongyun thought. As the emperor who has been shaking the southeast sunny sky for many years, the appearance and image of Xia Huang is not a secret. Zhang Dongyun and Li shulou can easily recognize it. However, the emperor only attracted their attention for a short time, and soon everyone''s attention turned to the opposite side. There, a man dressed in a Green Dragon Robe stood quietly in the void, with his robe sleeves swinging gently, as if the star river was hidden in it. His face seemed to be shrouded in a layer of mist, making it difficult for idle people to peep. Even Su Po, Shen horong and AO Kong can''t really see it. However, they felt that the looming faces were very familiar. The three looked at Li shulou together. Seeing Li Shu''s expressionless floor, he nodded slowly. In Daming Palace in Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun looks at the illusion of light and shadow. No cover up, no change. Even look the same. Today, Xu Fuyao, the emperor of Qi in the sunny southeast, looks exactly the same as ye Qingpeng, the Qing emperor in the Yan and Huang circles of the East. You can read the novel online free at novelhall. com Chapter 721 Looking at the familiar and strange face, Zhang Dongyun and others were speechless for a moment. "It''s that guy. That''s right." Ao Kong was the first to hum coldly and break the silence. Li shulou looked into the distance: "it''s about to start." Xia Huang, dressed in a Black Dragon Robe, raised his hand at this time. His five fingers clenched into a fist, and the fist moved forward, as if it had directly smashed and pierced the void. The emperor used his fist instead of his gun and was very powerful. Although the front of the gun didn''t point to the experts from both sides who were fighting around, they slowed down at the same time. The majesty of the emperor made almost everyone present have the impulse to kneel down and salute. Even Su Po, Ao Kong and Shen horong frowned, looked away and tried their best to restrain the power from the Xia emperor. It was from the suppression of hundreds of millions of people by the emperor of Wudao. The emperor commands the world, and all the people dare not obey. Among them, the pressure is comparable to that of the non monarch Wu Huang. Even the 16th level masters who build other roads will be suppressed by the emperor as long as they are human. Since ancient times, the emperor has never encountered a precedent of being conquered, which is one of the main reasons. At the moment, Xia Huang shot through the void and came to the green robed emperor opposite. Today''s Qi emperor Xu Fuyao and the former Qing emperor Ye Qingpeng trembled involuntarily in the face of the Xia emperor. However, he immediately regained his footing. Around the body, there is a little flash of light. Echoing it, there are also a little stars in the distant universe. In the twinkling of an eye, it was vast and hard to count. "Like a demon family, attracting the power of the stars? Not like..." Xia Huang''s eyes flashed slightly. Ye Qingpeng, surrounded by a little light in front of him, rose abruptly. With the power of the Xia emperor, it is also difficult to shake the other party. At this moment, the man standing in front of him seems to be no longer an ancient emperor, but an Emperor just like him. "No." In Daming Palace in Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun looked at this scene with great interest and shook his head slightly. Li shulou also looked at Ye Qingpeng: "it''s still the way of military commanders and monarchs in the early nine borders, but..." "... but it''s too much higher." It was su Po, who was in the process of cultivating martial arts, who said. Ao Kong turned his head and looked aside. Shen horong said, "it''s a little similar to the Confucian method of peach and plum fragrance." Shen horong said, "it''s still the way of martial arts, but as the seventh brother said, it''s completely different." She looked at Ye Qingpeng: "it''s different from hundreds of millions of people. This is a real tower made of sand and a mountain made of earth. It''s already a real tower peak, not sand." The Xia emperor, who is also the peak of the God of martial arts, also feels it in his heart. He knew that his opponent was extraordinary. He didn''t underestimate the enemy. At the moment, he changed his moves decisively. Originally, the fist was used instead of the gun to smash the opponent''s face. At this time, it turned into a virtual shake. At the same time, there was a flash of cold light in the void, which originated from the real front of the gun. In the hands of emperor Xia, a real big gun suddenly appeared, heavy as the universe. As if there was no time interval, the cold front of the gun reappeared in front of Ye Qingpeng. Ye Qingpeng did not change his face. He clenched his fist and knocked from the side, and immediately hit Xia Huang''s spear edge sideways. Xia Huang was shocked in his hand and felt the infinite power transmitted by his opponent through the barrel of the gun. He was more cautious at the bottom of his heart. The people in front of us are not only not afraid of others'' imperial power, but also reach the peak with the power of simple flesh and blood. Among them, the source and secret should fall on the many light spots surrounded by each other. Xia Huang thought in his heart. At the same time, his men kept shooting like a dragon, constantly picking and fighting, and met Ye Qingpeng. The confrontation between the two frightened the people around them and had to retreat far away. Xia Huang''s spears are everywhere, trying to destroy or disperse the light and fog around Ye Qingpeng''s body. However, when the power of the emperor crossed, the light and fog seemed to be unaffected. It was only blown away like light smoke, and then reunited, always around Ye Qingpeng. "It is not the power from the outside, but has been refined into a part of his own power." Li shulou was thoughtful and looked at the light scattered around Ye Qingpeng and reunited. Ao Kong''s face was expressionless, but his eyes showed ferocity and tyranny that had been rare in recent years: "These things come from all the people under his control. What if I kill all the people under his control?" In these years in Chang''an City, influenced by Zhang Dongyun and Shen horong, Ao Kong was no longer violent and bloodthirsty. But in the face of Ye Qingpeng, his fierce desire to kill was rekindled. "It''s no use." Zhang Dongyun''s voice sounded in the ears of the four people: "This is a skill that he has practiced successfully and can be solved without blocking the source." In Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun stood up and looked at Ye Qingpeng in the illusion of light and shadow. There is a saying that the other party''s unique skill of cultivating is quite brilliant. As Shen horong said, this is a real gathering of sand into a tower. I just don''t know if I can promote it? If you can, it means that most low practitioners can unite, change the quantity and quality, and fight against a few high practitioners. Those with low accomplishments are no longer the ants and grass mustard in the eyes of experts. But "Ye Qingpeng may not want to." Zhang Dongyun smiled. Su Po suddenly said, "after all, it''s a combination of people. It''s not really a combination of people. There should be flaws." Xia Huang obviously had the same consideration. Although he was cautious, he took a lot of initiative and kept experimenting in the way of fighting to find a way to crack Ye Qingpeng''s method. Ye Qingpeng looked calm, as if he didn''t mind what Xia Huang did. Instead, he took more initiative than Xia Huang and competed everywhere. He fought against the emperor with the realm of ancient emperor without losing the slightest. Although the Xia emperor can let go and deal with it, it is another scene in the eyes of others. The people of the great Qi Dynasty were greatly encouraged. This ebbs and flows, but the morale of the people under Emperor Xia is frustrated. Don''t worry about the threat of the Xia emperor. After that, the top experts of the Qi Dynasty began to exert their strength, but in turn suppressed the opposite. "There are also good players in the ancient emperors of the Qi Dynasty." Shen horong said, "the Xia emperor did it himself, but he broke the balance and fell into the disadvantage." "Then I''ll help them adjust it again." While Li shulou was talking, he stepped forward: "you stay back and be more careful." The purple gas suddenly fluctuated in the void of the universe. The first time attracted the attention of the two masters. Xia Huang and ye Qingpeng''s men slowed down at the same time and were on alert for the new young people in white. After noticing the appearance of Li shulou, Xia Huang''s eyes flickered slightly, but there was no more action. Ye Qingpeng drifted back, then calmly looked at Li shulou who suddenly appeared. Seeing his actions, Xia Huang''s heart was slightly stable just now. He knew that the legendary sworn brothers might not be all the way now. Ye Qingpeng did not hide, but just looked at the nearby Li shulou quietly: "Did Tianhu academy come to you?" Li shulou looked at him: "what they said is true, so we came." "Well, it''s true." Ye Qingpeng didn''t mean to deny it: "I contacted Miaoxin of Longxiang temple." Li shulou asked quietly, "why?" Ye Qingpeng spread out his hands: "for now." You can read the novel online free at novelhall. com Chapter 722 Li shulou looked at Ye Qingpeng in front of him and nodded: "Below one person and above ten thousand people, I am the only one who respects me. I dare not obey." After that, he looked the same and just waved gently. Jiuxiao huanpei came to him and put his hand on the string. During the dialogue between Li and ye, Xia Huang was silent and didn''t mean to interrupt. However, when Li shulou showed his jiuxiao huanpei, he stabbed Ye Qingpeng with another shot. Ye Qingpeng looked like he had expected. A pair of palms seemed to turn into a peerless magic weapon and swing away the spear of Xia Huang. The strings of Li shulou''s piano moved, and the sound of the piano was tangible, stirring in the direction of Ye Qingpeng. The tangible piano sound is distorted. One is divided into three. A piece of jade is satisfactory. A long flag. A magic sword. At the same time, he greeted Ye Qingpeng overhead. Ye Qingpeng turned a blind eye. In the void, the boundless power of the king of Kungfu suddenly emerged. Like a bird and a fish, a giant demon that can fly for nine days and cut through the sea of stars suddenly appeared. The giant demon opened his mouth and the stars were shining in his mouth, as if there were endless stars in it. "Kunpeng... Zu Sheng." Li Shu floor does not change color. In the southeast sunny sky, it can be called Kui Niu Taiting, the largest demon in the eastern sky. It is the head of Kunpeng family, Fengyuan, who is also the ancestor saint. The Kunpeng family is the ally of the great Qi Dynasty in the southeast sunny sky, fighting with the great Xia Dynasty for generations. When Feng Yuan appeared, the boundless giant force from the ancient times collided with Ruyi, long flags and Dharma swords transformed by Li shulou''s piano sound. The three magic instruments were all broken at once. There are three shallow marks on the top of the head. The trace is fleeting, but experts such as Feng Yuan, Xia Huang and ye Qingpeng know it well. "The rumors in the eastern sky are true. You really didn''t waste your time." Ye Qingpeng said casually at the same time when he fought with Xia Huang. Kunpeng Fengyuan fixed his eyes on Li shulou, but looked away the next moment. In addition to Li shulou, where we first met today, there are also old enemies of Fengyuan. Sure enough, a tall figure appeared at the next moment. After appearing, he first saluted Li shulou: "Taoist Li, you''ve come all the way. I''m not convenient to play host to you now. I have to say it''s impolite first." The comers were dressed in Confucian clothes, ancient crowns and elegant clothes, but they were tall and kongfu, more like Wufu than literati. However, he is brilliant in talent and looks like a big day from a distance, which is far better than the sub saint and semi saint of Confucianism. There is no need to introduce that the only person with such literary talent in the world of dongnanyang is Yan Shengsheng of Tianhu Academy. Ye Qingpeng helped the Kunpeng family, but his style of action is that Tianhu academy and Yan Shengsheng are not happy. Now Tianhu academy helps the Xia Dynasty. Yan Shengren even went out in person. He and Kunpeng patriarch Feng Yuan were also old enemies and knew each other for a long time. At this moment, when one person and one demon meet, there is no need to say more. Even if they fight in a regiment, the fierce and dangerous place is no less than the battle between the two powerful martial arts masters of Xia emperor and Qi emperor. Kunpeng Fengyuan is blocked by Yan Shengren, but Li shulou can''t continue to trouble ye Qingpeng at the moment. The sun was shining in front of him. The appearance of a brilliant day is more dazzling than the sum of the stars in the distance. Walking in the world of dongnanyang, Li shulou now has no lack of understanding here. At the first sight of the sun, four words came to his mind: Jinwu demon. The first devil in the southeast sunny sky. Like the blood Qi devil in the eastern sky, they are the 17th realm of the devil''s way and the top strength of the devil''s way to become immortal demons. Those who come to practice the change of Jinwu, the devil way, reach this level, which is not much different from the real Jinwu ancestor saint. Like the eastern sky, Buddhism, Taoism, Confucianism and martial arts in the southeast sunny sky do not like to see the devil. In the past, the Jinwu devil was suppressed by Xia Huang, Yan Shengren, Qianshu Buddha and Xuanqing Daozu, and can only hide in a low profile. But now, with the appearance of the great Qi Dynasty, the Jinwu devil saw the dawn. He is not Kunpeng in his practice of magic. He can get along with the Kunpeng family. Ye Qingpeng, Feng Yuan and Jinwu demon Zun hit it off and joined hands immediately. The Jinwu demon Zun was going to hide and then suddenly took action when ye Qingpeng, Kun Peng, Fengyuan, Xia Huang and Yan Shengren turned white hot. But now, because Li shulou is disturbing the situation, he has to show up in advance. When Xia Huang and Yan Shengren saw the Jinwu devil who had been missing all the time, they suddenly shot, and they all secretly shouted that it was dangerous. Li shulou frowned slightly when he was blocked. "Qianshu Buddha and Xuanqing Taoist ancestor..." Li shulou''s brow was relaxed as soon as he frowned, and his expression returned to calm without saying much. He waved and Qingyun appeared at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty and hung overhead. From a little stretch, the clouds shrouded, and the sun was no longer so blazing. Li shulou immediately moved the string of the nine sky ring and the tangible sound of the Qin, which connected the four swords and cut at the golden black devil. I''ve seen Li shulou fight with Feng Yuan, head of Kunpeng clan. Jinwu devil knows it well and doesn''t dare to underestimate the enemy. He turned into a big day and melted and burned the Four Swords made by the sound of the piano. At the same time, the sun was like a needle and awn, and the outside was like a rainstorm, rushing towards Li shulou. Li shulou''s head was filled with clouds, and the nine sky ring pendant was horizontal on his knees. Although it was not as good as the opponent''s attack and defense, it also succeeded in dissolving the attack of the golden black devil between one defense and one attack. Six masters, catch each other and fight each other for a time. "We''ll do it, too." Ao Kong looks at Su Po and Shen horong. Both nodded at the same time. Without the leader at the top, Daqi has an obvious advantage as a master of Xia and Qi dynasties. There are five masters in the 16th realm of the great Xia Dynasty. At present, there are only three of the four upper pillar states of the Qi Dynasty. But there is a special knife. An invincible knife that cuts through thorns and thorns. With one against three, you have the upper hand. As if the invisible transparent blade crossed the virtual space of the universe, it immediately called the three masters of the great Xia Dynasty to avoid it. Until this knife meets a sword. An invisible sword that also looks transparent. Swords intersect. The sword retreated. Su Po, the owner of the sword, suddenly brightened his eyes and burst into dazzling brilliance, staring at the opposite knife. A tall, ordinary looking man who is unforgettable. The five fingers of the man''s right hand held falsely, as if holding an invisible knife handle, and his eyes lit up as well. At the moment, he no longer pays attention to the three masters of the 16th realm in the great Xia Dynasty, but only looks at the martial god king of the 15th realm in front of him. "Xu Hai." The man with a knife introduced himself. Su Po nodded slightly: "Su Po." He heard each other''s names. Xu Hai, the "sword demon", is the head of the four upper pillar countries in the Qi Dynasty. "I know you." Xu Hai smiled: "you come from the eastern sky and are called ''sword demon''. You know more about sword than Bai Yuan." Su Po smiled the same way: "you know a lot about knives, too." Xu Haiyan said, "your sword is not far from breaking through again. I hope I can live to compete with you who are the same ancient emperor." "Now." Su Po replied. Xu Hai shook his head: "what a pity now." Su Po looked solemn and held his five fingers in vain, as if he had drawn an invisible sword from the void, and the blade pointed to Xu Hai opposite: "Please advise." You can read the novel online free at novelhall. com Chapter 723 Su Po has a rare solemn look. When Xu Hai saw this, his smile converged and his expression became serious: "OK." After that, he also held his fingers, as if holding an invisible knife. The arm was stretched forward and held flat, and the invisible blade met Su Po. Xu Haihai said expressionless, "please." Su Po was modest and waved his sword immediately. The endless power rolled forward from the heart to the right arm and finally to the blade, and finally turned into a pure edge, pointing directly at Xu Hai. The edge is invisible, but it is invincible, just because it completely explains the existence and significance of "sword". Xu Hai looked straight ahead and burst out more dazzling brilliance in his already bright eyes. He waved his knife in the air, but the blade was also missing. But Su Po on the opposite side gave birth to induction at the first time. It seems that he is explaining to the world what is "knife". Invisible swords meet in the void of the universe, and the vast starry sky is twisted in a trance. It seems that there is a crack in the word "ten". Then, "ten" becomes "one". Su Po stepped under his feet and finally moved to avoid the side. A standing "one" passed him. Just now, Su was defeated. But his expression was not depressed and ashamed, but like Xu Hai, his eyes were frightening. Xu Hai didn''t continue to make moves, but looked up and down at Su Po. "Good knife technique." Su praised. Although the two sides have different paths, they have a sense of confidant at the moment. Bai Yuan cultivates Kendo, which is different from Su Po Dao. Xu Hai holds a knife, but he seems to go the same way with Su Po. Because of this, he now has the upper hand in the face of Su Po in the 15th territory. This makes Xu Hai feel sorry. He suppressed his cultivation and fought Su Po like a sword in the scabbard. If Su Po can also reach the 16th territory, it will be known only after the two sides fight. Although they are in the same way, it is better to be opponents than friends. "Good swordsmanship." Xu Hai also praised Su Po. However, at the same time, he raised his hand and waved his knife again. Since the knife is out of its sheath, it must see blood. Su Po had a rare fighting spirit in his heart. Although he was one end lower than the other, he didn''t shrink back and waved his sword to meet him. In the void of the universe, swords and shadows are intertwined for a time, which makes people around dare not approach. Xu Hai''s sword is clear from the knife and gradually becomes elusive. The innumerable blades of the ancient emperor are all wielded at the same time. It''s hard to tell the speed before and after. Although Su Po''s sword blade is sharp, he is slowly restrained by his movements. In the face of countless and invisible blades, he can only focus on defense. The magic sword, which has always been invincible and invincible, rarely turns to defense. While attacking Su Po, Xu Hai even cleaved the people of the Xia Dynasty. Thanks to the fact that most of his attention was always on Su Po''s side, others could resist it. If we were all ancient emperors, it would be difficult to predict the outcome of this war... Xu Hai looked at Su Po, and although he had the upper hand, he was still uneasy. Just thinking of this, a warning suddenly appeared in his heart. The ancient emperor Wudao had a whim, and his sensitivity of perception was displayed incisively and vividly at this moment. At the same time, Xu Hai cut another knife behind him. Invisible blade, a shock on the spot. The posture of a terrible Troll emerged behind Xu Hai. What a great power... Xu Hai was surprised. Can you sneak behind him and burst out such power? Xu Hai looked closely, but he saw that the troll light and shadow moved the body of the mountain demon ape, with chaotic head, Jain claws, wings and claws of golden winged ROC bird, tail of magic Tianlong, wings of magic Xia butterfly, and two large pieces of illusory shells. So many magic changes? It''s also from the eastern sky. It seems to be called aokong? Some rumors flashed through Xu Hai''s mind. At the same time, the body finally dodged and dodged. It was dangerous and avoided Su''s broken sword. Suddenly attacked by AO Kong, Xu Hai almost capsized. Although he was not injured, he could no longer suppress Su Po. As soon as the pressure was lightened, Su Po immediately made a counterattack with a sword, which forced Xu Hai to hide. However, Ao Kong couldn''t continue to attack Xu Hai. Behind him, a huge shadow flashed suddenly. The terrible claws seem to grasp the exploding stars and envelop the aokong four directions. Ao Kong is also a golden winged ROC bird, a magic dragon, a magic butterfly and a magic mirage. His magic skills work with all his strength and avoid the surprise attack of his opponent. "Kun Peng?" Ao Kong sneered. It was a huge Kunpeng that attacked him. The 16th realm, Kunpeng and jiuyu of the great sage realm of the demon family. The Kunpeng people in the southeast sunny sky are the strong ones who sit three and look two. As the Kunpeng people''s support for the great Qi Dynasty, they joined the great Qi Dynasty very early, tied with Xu Hai and others in the four upper pillar countries, and made great contributions to the rise of the great Qi Dynasty. Kunpeng jiuyu was dealing with another 16th realm master of the Xia Dynasty. Suddenly aware of Ao Kong''s move, he found that the other party''s realm was in the 15th realm, but it was not a layman. Jiuyu immediately came to intercept. Aokong''s speed and concealment level are too prominent. In addition to boundless power, Kunpeng jiuyu, who also has the ability to support nine days, is his opponent. Ao Kong didn''t see his fear and immediately fought with the great saint of the demon family. Without Ao Kong''s interruption, Xu Hai concentrated and succeeded in suppressing Su Po again. Su Po is strong when he meets a strong one. He is calm and deals with Xu Hai. For convenience, he sharpened his sword edge like a grindstone. Xu Hai and Kunpeng jiuyu were attracted by Su Po and AO Kong. In the great Xia Dynasty, they were much more relaxed. However, there are still experts in the Qi Dynasty to support the situation. A Confucian scholar smiled and stood in the void of the universe, with a folding fan in his hand. The attack of the great Xia Dynasty was disturbed and out of control. Some attack their masters in turn. In particular, practitioners who are also Confucianists, full of literary and talent, have rioted one after another and devoured themselves. "Your Excellency, good means." Shen horong watched the Confucian scholar quietly. The Confucian scholar said with a smile, "there is no better way to bind yourself in a cocoon." "You''re right..." Shen horong said: "... Make a cocoon and bind yourself." With her voice, there was thick ink condensed into the four words "cocooning and self binding" in the void, and came to the Confucianists. When the ink words twist, the strokes become ropes to bind the Confucian scholars. The Confucian scholar didn''t change his smile, but took a folding fan and gently pointed at the ink words in the air. The four ink words stopped trembling in the air and stopped moving forward. Seeing this, Shen Helong raised his eyebrows gently. The Confucian scholar looked at the four words "no advance or retreat in the air", and his expression was more unexpected than Shen Helong. According to his expectation, these pen and ink should fly back to Shen horong "Heaven in the East, Shen horong, a great evil for thousands of years..." The Confucian scholar smiled and looked solemn: "... I''ve heard so much about it." Shen horong did not change his face: "Your Excellency is'' judge ''Xue Jing? I prefer to call you your early name, gentle scum." Xue Jing, the "judge", is the 16th Asian saint of Confucianism and one of the four upper pillar countries of the Qi Dynasty. You can read the novel online free at novelhall. com Chapter 724 Xue Jing, dressed as a Confucian scholar, smiled and shook his head: "Xue is not a judge, but an examiner." His smile converged again: "your articles are all crazy words of disrespect and conspiracy." Xue Jing''s words are earnest and sincere. Shen horong seemed to be totally ungrateful: "you are the type I hate most, which defiled the three words of scholars." Xue jingxiangran: "if Xue is not a scholar, how can he get this Wenqu star photo?" While talking, his head soared into the sky and condensed into a thick ink. The dark and thick ink spread out, and the white light shines in it. It is the Wenqu xingzhao that manifests the means of the Confucian sub saint. "It''s your fault that we all worship the most holy ancestors and teachers together." Xue Jing''s head was glittering with Wenqu stars. Under the white light, the four ink words immediately turned over and flew towards Shen Herong. The ink words flew in front of Shen horong. The ink surged and even stretched forward, condensing hundreds of spikes. The tip points directly at Shen horong''s face. Shen horong calmly looked at it: "whether there is a supreme sage or not, you are all gentle." The sharp thorn formed by the condensation of ink collapsed and trickled down in front of Shen horong. "Gentle sweep the floor? Is this your classic philosophy?" Xue Jing smiled: "there is a set that suits you. Your name is also rumored in the sunny sky in the southeast. It is a great sin for thousands of years to misinterpret the classics and violate the teachings of saints." With his laughter, the ink that floated back in front of Shen horong condensed again and turned into a net to surround Shen horong. Shen He was surrounded by brilliant talent, from which came the sound of Lang Lang''s reading. However, now surrounded by the ink net, the sound of reading fell and gradually disappeared. At the same time, even Shen horong''s talent and treasure light were dimmed together. I want to raise my hand to write again, but I can''t seem to write. "Remember that silence is golden." Xue Jing unfolded the folding fan and gently shook it: "after you shut up, don''t move your pen." Silence is golden, which is the classic righteousness formed by Xue Jingxiu''s Confucian way. It has a miraculous effect on suppressing opponents who are also Confucian practitioners. It complements the Confucian magic he studied. Xue Jing''s skill can be summarized in three words. Word prison. I don''t write books and make statements myself. I just chew words and make things out of nothing from the contents of other chapters. It not only dispels the magic power of the opponent''s article, but also brings disaster to the owner of the article. So his opponents suffered because of their own abilities. This skill is the best to overcome his fellow Confucians. Chu Xinglin, the son of Chu of Tianhu academy, who was also the second sage of Confucianism, also suffered heavy losses under Xue Jing. Among the Confucian practitioners in the sunny sky in the southeast, only sage Yan can suppress him. Rao is so. In the face of Yan Shengsheng''s trouble, Xue Jing still managed to escape from Shengtian. Later, when he joined the great Qi Dynasty, Xue Jing regained his glory and found trouble with the great Qi Dynasty and Tianhu Academy. Normally speaking, don''t mention the semi saint of the 15th realm. Even if they are both the second saint of the 16th realm, Xue Jing is sure to pick on each other''s problems. However, in the face of Shen horong just now, although Xue Jinghua solved the word "cocooning and self binding", he failed to defeat Shen horong at the first time. For the first time, he realized that the attainments of the woman in front of him in writing were really incomparable to ordinary people. Fortunately, Wenqu xingzhao and silence were Jin Yichu, who successfully solved this opponent. Xue Jing breathed a sigh of relief and looked around. We have a panoramic view of other war situations. Xu Hai is superior to Su, but his advantage can''t be transformed into victory for a while. The nine feathers of Kun Peng are against Ao Kong. It''s useless to press people in the realm. It''s hard to distinguish between the high and the low for a time. However, all the masters of the great Xia Dynasty were liberated, and the situation developed in a direction not conducive to the great Qi Dynasty. Among them, in addition to the second sage of Confucianism, there are also the ancient emperor of martial arts and the God of Taoism. Xue Jing thought to himself that he was right. He didn''t restrain the advantages of the same way. With one enemy and many, he was not so easy to deal with The thought was turning here, and Xue Jing suddenly had a sudden thought in his heart. The ink net surrounding the eroding woman in the distant cosmic void suddenly broke open. The talent of Taoism shines on the world. Xue Jing looked at her and her eyes suddenly kept. After the ink net dispersed, Shen horong appeared from it. It was clear that there were also Wenqu stars shining everywhere. But how is this possible? Xue Jing was surprised for a moment. He was sure that Shen horong was indeed a semi saint of the 15th realm. In the face of his attack, the other party has no reason to achieve the Yasheng realm in an instant. Xue Jing, after all, is the second sage of Confucianism. After the initial uncertainty, he soon understood what happened: "... caused by classical righteousness?" The classic ethics of the other party is not so-called sweeping. At least not just. "Bind yourself in a cocoon." Shen horong repeated the previous four words again. For her, the concept of becoming a Confucian saint and reaching the 15th realm is completely different from others. Even if it is only a semi sage of Confucianism at present, after entering the realm of Confucian saints, the classic righteousness can be accepted, and the sages who are included in all rivers can think together and play a role again. The 14th realm is the peak of Wenzong, and it is still Wenzong. Although the 15th boundary is just the beginning of Confucianism, it has crossed the threshold. In the fourteenth stage, she can''t play a role and let her temporarily reach the fifteenth stage. The fifteenth vision can play its role again. Therefore, facing Xue Jing in the 16th territory, the same Wenqu stars shine above her head. With the help of Wenqu xingzhao and classic Yili Haina, Shen and rongdun in turn suppressed Xue Jing''s literary prison and silence is golden. The four ink characters of "cocooning and self binding" immediately turned into a heavy ink net to surround Xue Jing, the second sage of Confucianism. Xue Jing was no longer at ease. He broke the fan into several sections and struggled desperately. He looked up and suddenly found that Shen horong had come near outside the Internet. A woman''s index finger stands in front of her lips: "Silence is gold." Xue Jing''s heart was cold and expanded to his whole body in an instant. The brilliant light around his body was suddenly dim. Shen horong put down his fingers and sure enough, he stopped talking and turned to his fingers to draw a sketch in the air. Immediately, words such as "blame yourself", "throw yourself into the net", "painting the ground as a prison" and "airtight" fell on Xue Jing. Words and sentences, or into a net, or into chains, or into a cage, have been blessed on Xue Jing. Even the thick ink condensed into a huge prison, which pressed Xue Jing town into it. When the two gates of the prison were closed, there was no sound inside. The 16th Confucian Yasheng was captured alive on the spot. Looking at the twelve scenes of Dongming, I was glad to see Zhang''s family. Invincible city can''t promote people above the 14th border right now. Otherwise, as before, Miss Shen will think of the same realm when she sees the virtuous, and Lord Zhang will raise her to another realm, which is directly the Confucian sage in the 17th realm. In the void, Shen Herong raised his hand and took out an inkstone. The prison immediately recovered into a pool of thick ink and took it back into the inkstone. Shen horong turned to look at Su Po and AO Kong. Kunpeng jiuyu turned around and ran away. Xu Hai blocked Su Po''s counterattack and stared at Shen horong. You can read the novel online free at novelhall. com Chapter 725 Xu Hai stared at Shen horong. His expression was more dignified than before. But his eyes were like a knife, and his edge was stronger than before. He did not give in and looked at Shen horong. He is also a strong man in case of strength. The stronger his opponent is, the higher his fighting spirit is. But with his own strength, it is obvious that he can''t turn the tide. Without Shen horong, there are su Po and AO Kong. Because they joined the war, it was difficult for the people of the great Qi Dynasty to resist the attack of the great Xia Dynasty. For a time, they were defeated like a mountain. "Stop." Ye Qingpeng''s voice resounded through the void of the surrounding universe. Hearing the sound, the people in the Qi Dynasty breathed a sigh of relief. But for now, even if you want to withdraw, it is still not easy. Xia Huang, Yan Shengren, Li shulou, Shen horong, and ye Qingpeng, Kun Peng, Feng Yuan, and Jin Wu demon Zun are four to three, occupying an absolute advantage. Entangled by the four strong men, ye Qingpeng and others want to get away. They are full of difficulties and dangers. Does it mean that they can go? It''s impossible not to leave one or two lives. In this regard, whether Xia Huang, Yan Shengsheng, Li shulou and Shen horong, they all keep an eye on Ye Qingpeng. Even if Kunpeng patriarch Feng Yuan and Jinwu demon Zun leave, ye Qingpeng, the emperor of Qi, must remain. Kunpeng and Jinwu have been suppressed by Buddhism, Taoism, Confucianism and martial arts in the southeast for a long time. Considering that the newly rising Qi Dynasty is a rare opportunity to break the situation, ye Qingpeng has not left at present. But even with their help, ye Qingpeng can hardly get rid of the pursuit of the four strong men. Two people and a demon were frowning secretly when suddenly a river of stars appeared in front of everyone. A lotus leaf floats on the river. There is no lotus in the center of the lotus leaf, but a wishful stick extends out. Ruyi, take it easy. The black, yellow and purple air currents are intertwined to help Ye Qingpeng block the sword Qi of Li shulou. Li shulou was surrounded by four jade flags and four swords of Shangqing Dynasty. When he saw the visitor, his eyes flashed: "Taoist brother, meet again." The person who helped Ye Qingpeng block his sword Qi was Xuanqing Daozu. Xuanqing Daozu took back Ruyi, and a Qingyun unfolded on his head. There were lights in the Qingyun center, standing beside Ye Qingpeng with a cautious look. "I''m sorry that I didn''t do my best to be a local host when Li Daoyou visited me." Li shulou shook his head: "you''re welcome, Taoist brother. Compared with some etiquette, what Taoist brother is doing now is embarrassing me." Sage Yan also frowned: "Taoist Xuanqing, we are colleagues. Why do you help the demons now?" "Please forgive me. I have nothing to do about it. In fact, because there are more dangerous enemies, I have to unite more people now." Xuanqing Daozu sighed. At the same time, he glanced at Li shulou, Su Po, Ao Kong and Shen horong: "what Chang''an City has done should be heard by all of you." Saint Yan said calmly, "elder martial brother Dongfang Cangtian road has a message, but I think the puppet emperor of Qi Dynasty will undoubtedly do more harm." Xuanqing Daozu still looked at Li shulou: "Although the eastern sky is far away, it is close to the ambition of the people in Chang''an. If we don''t stop it, everything that happens in the eastern sky will happen here soon. " With that, Xuanqing Daozu looked away from Li shulou and others and turned to Xia Huang. Xia Huang didn''t seem to hear the other party''s subtext, but asked, "I heard that Qianshu Buddha has also gone to the eastern sky. Now he is with Taoist Xuanqing?" "Good." Xuanqing Taoist ancestor nodded. Xia Huang nodded slightly and said no more. Yan Shengren''s expression was a little heavier: "Taoist priest insists on his own way and keeps company with evil demons and heretics. I have to offend him next." Xia Huang started faster than him. While he was talking, he had raised his gun and stabbed Ye Qingpeng again. Ye Qingpeng, who remained silent all the time and looked as usual, seemed to have been prepared. While avoiding the attack of Xia Huang, he fought back immediately. With a sigh, Xuanqing Daozu also welcomed his old rival Li shulou. However, he had previously fought with Li shulou, and both sides already knew the root and the bottom. The founder of Xuanqing Taoism threw off his Taoist robe sleeve. The flood and famine of the surrounding universe immediately split into two, half black and half yellow. The world is like being divided into two, opening up a new world on the other side. The explosive power brought by this will prevent Li shulou''s magical powers from playing a role. It is the unique skill of the 17th Taoist ancestor, the two worlds of the cave. Taking advantage of this action, Xuanqing Daozu immediately asked Ye Qingpeng and others to retreat and evacuate. At present, the two sides are equal to four to four. In this case, it is much easier for ye Qingpeng, Xuanqing Daozu and others to get rid of Li shulou and fight out of the siege for them. Seeing that the emperor Xuanqing Daozu made another two circles of Dongtian, Li shulou didn''t think much, but immediately waved his robe and sleeve. The pure Qi suddenly crisscrossed in the void, from which endless killing intention was revealed. The four elephants kill the immortal array reappeared. Li shulou asked Shen horong to join him to preside over it. Together with jiuxiao huanpei and Qingyun at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, they were separated on the four-way high platform. The thunder roared loudly in the array, and the murderous spirit rushed into the sky. Even Xia Huang, who was temporarily in the same camp, was a little vigilant when he saw such a large array. However, he did not release water at the moment, and immediately fully cooperated with Li shulou''s four elephant immortal killing array. Yan Shengsheng, Dean of Tianhu academy, did not think much, but also cooperated with the grand array. With their help, ye Qingpeng and others were immediately trapped in the array. Even with the ability of Kunpeng clan leader Feng Yuan to move the void, he was blocked back into the array by Xia Huang. Xuanqing Daozu did not dare to neglect this, and immediately offered the magic weapon Jiulong car. Just like this, you can''t get out of the battle. The founder of Xuanqing Taoism immediately launched his own Liangyi xuanhuang array. Instead of fighting against the four elephants killing immortals array, the big array took the initiative to burst out. The confrontation between the two arrays was fierce. One side took the initiative to burst, which immediately caused chaos in the array. The fierce murderous spirit and turbulence killed all the people in the array. But taking advantage of this opportunity, the Kowloon car of Xuanqing Daozu successfully rushed out of the array. But at the moment, there are only Xuanqing Daozu and ye Qingpeng, Jinwu devil and Xu Hai, as well as Fengyuan and jiuyu Kunpeng. The middle and lower levels of the Qi Dynasty were almost wiped out in the battle of the great summer expedition. The Kowloon car rushed out of the array. Xia Huang and Yan Shengren still didn''t relax, so they stopped it together. Ye Qingpeng came out with both hands together, boldly grasped the gun of the Xia emperor, and then shook the emperor''s body and used it as a shield to resist the Confucian magic of Yan sage. Feng Yuan, the head of Kunpeng clan, and the Jinwu devil fought together again. One Kunpeng and one Jinwu, the two true spirits flapped their wings together. The light rain storm shrouded Xia Huang and Yan Shengren, forcing them to resist. The Kowloon car broke through the void and disappeared without a trace. "To counterattack against the puppet Qi, the first to board will be rewarded." Xia Huang snorted coldly, and the order spread all over the universe. All the people in the Xia Dynasty immediately agreed and acted together. Xia Huang turned to look at Li shulou and Shen horong who appeared after the four elephants kill immortals array dispersed. You can read the novel online free at novelhall. com Chapter 726 "Thank you for your help." Xia Huang looked at Li shulou, Su Po, Ao Kong and Shen horong: "thanks to several people, ye Qingpeng can be punished." On sunny days in Southeast China, people are more accustomed to the name of Xu Fuyao. But at the moment, in front of Li shulou and others, Xia Huang didn''t need to think about it, so he used another name: "unfortunately, it''s still a pity to get rid of them." "If it weren''t for Xuanqing Daozu, the result might be different." Shen horong said. Xia Huang said slowly, "in addition to him, there are thousands of Buddha trees." The eastern sky and the southeast sunny sky used to be well water and did not invade the river. But now the two sides are complex and gradually form two alliances. Chang''an City in the eastern sky, the great Xia Dynasty and Tianhu Academy in the southeast sunny sky. The great Song Dynasty, Doushi academy, kuinu clan and taiyimen in the eastern sky, the great Qi Dynasty, Buddhism, daomen and Kunpeng clan in the southeast sunny sky, and the Jinwu demon statue who went alone. In short, the members of the two major alliances are inextricably linked to each other. There is no need to mention the grievances between Zhang Dongyun and others and ye Qingpeng. Saint Yan of Tianhu academy and Saint Lu of Doushi academy are basically the same school. In the past, they listened together under the school of supreme sage. In the former Eastern heaven, the relationship between the great Song Dynasty and the kuinu family was not harmonious. In the southeast sunny sky, both Xuanqing Daozu and Qianshu Buddha once encircled and suppressed the Jinwu demon statue and the Kunpeng family together with Xia Huang and Yan sage. "I can''t imagine that Xuanqing and Qianshu don''t hesitate to be with demons." Xia Huang shook his head again. His expression remained unchanged, but his mood was not calm. Ye Qingpeng stopped talking. Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of Song Dynasty in the great Song Dynasty, is also an old acquaintance with the emperor of Xia. They occupy the eastern sky and the southeast sunny sky respectively. They are the emperor of the world. In order to fight against Chang''an City, the Song Emperor resolutely joined hands with his former enemies. In addition to Xuanqing Daozu and Qianshu Buddha, it is also an expert on both sides of the eastern sky and the southeast sunny sky who jointly fought against Chang''an city. For the great Song Dynasty, Chang''an city was the most direct and primary enemy. So, what about the great Xia Dynasty? Xia Huang was deeply worried. Just today''s World War I, Li shulou and Shen horong showed their strength no less than that of the 17th frontier emperor. What kind of person is the mayor of Chang''an? However, Chang''an city is far sighted after all. For the great Xia Dynasty, near sorrow is always the great Qi Dynasty. Fortunately, today''s war was finally won. Although Ye Qingpeng and others escaped from Shengtian, the backbone of the middle and lower levels of the Qi Dynasty suffered heavy casualties. After learning that Bai Yuan and others had died in the hands of Li shulou and his party, Xia Huang was more certain that the eight pillar state of Qi had been completely destroyed. Xue Jing was captured in the four upper pillar countries. Although Xu Hai and Kun Peng jiuyu escaped from the four elephants killing immortals array, they were all injured. Commander Ye Peng said that today''s battle can be almost a fight. That''s why the Xia emperor ordered his subordinates to counter attack the territory of the Qi Dynasty. Although Ye Qingpeng and other four masters are all here, today''s World War I fell to the disadvantage. In a short time, they can only hide first, and then wait for the opportunity. At least, first determine the next trend of Li shulou, Shen horong and others. Ye Qingpeng''s method of gathering sand to form a tower may not be afraid that the people of Qi will be slaughtered in a short time, so as not to directly damage the foundation. But such a method must have constraints. The Xia Emperor didn''t believe that it had no defects at all. The counterattack against the great Qi Dynasty broke Ye Qingpeng''s divine skill foundation. Let''s see what other means he has? "Your Majesty, ye Qingpeng''s cultivation method is unique and should be restrained." While Xia huangzheng was thinking, Yan Shengsheng said, "but please show your Majesty''s compassion for the people and don''t make mistakes." "What the sage said is reasonable." Xia Huang nodded: "I will order it." He turned to Li shulou and others and sent out an invitation: "you have come all the way, I should do my best as a host." Shen horong exchanged eyes with the other three people, and then nodded: "well, please prepare a quiet room for me. I need to examine the person." Yan Shengsheng snorted, but it was not aimed at Shen horong, but remembered that the person Shen horong wanted to try was Xue Jing, who was captured alive by her. "What do you think?" Ao Kong suddenly sent a message to Su Po. Although the question was somewhat endless, Su Po had made it clear: "it''s strange, but I can''t figure it out for a while." Li shulou''s tone was indifferent: "he has reservations." Su Po and AO Kong nodded slightly when they heard the speech. The so-called "he" does not refer to the Xia emperor. But ye Qingpeng. That''s not a person who will underestimate the enemy and trust him. Today''s World War I, the emperor against the emperor, he personally decided to fight the Xia emperor. Ming Mian''s consistent ally, Kunpeng patriarch Feng Yuan, dealt with Yan Shengren. The Jinwu devil hidden in the dark pressed the array for them to guard against other experts. However, the Jinwu devil alone can''t prevent Qianshu Buddha and Xuanqing Daozu. In the past, Buddhism, Taoism, Confucianism and martial arts have always been united to suppress the Kunpeng family and the Jinwu devil. Even if we consider the things on the other side of Chang''an City in the eastern sky, it is difficult to ensure that Qianshu Buddha and Xuanqing Daozu will not help Xia Huang and Yan sage, and it is even more difficult to ensure that they are on the side of Daqi themselves. At least, there is only a certain probability, not absolute. Ye Qingpeng never liked such uncertain factors, let alone pinned his hope on luck. "Later, I''ll see." Li shulou spoke calmly. In the Daming Palace in Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun thought the same. He had a hunch that the answer would not come too late. Since Li shulou and others did not keep Ye Qingpeng on the spot, Zhang Dongyun no longer thought about it. His interest at the moment rested on an uninvited guest. The comer came to the Daming Palace quietly, avoiding everyone''s eyes and ears. Zhang Dongyun immediately noticed when the other party stepped into the invincible city system. After he noticed it, he didn''t start immediately. Instead, he was interested in waiting for the other party to come to him. Someone came to dress up as a Taoist priest. His Taoist robe was old and dirty. The whole person looked sloppy. A duster was inserted into his waist, and there were few hairs left on it. After the old Taoist came in, he was also observing Zhang Dongyun. However, he could only see a face that seemed to be shrouded in brilliance. Only a pair of bright eyes, as if they had been watching him before he entered the hall. The other party had long found him coming. The old Taoist had a clear understanding in his heart. Compared with the face that he couldn''t see clearly, he knew that the major of Chang''an city was unfathomable and above him. In this way, it is no accident that his disciples and grandchildren have stumbled in this Chang''an city. It''s incredible that such a person has risen rapidly in such a short time. Zhang Dongyun looked at the old Taoist calmly and didn''t speak. The old Taoist priest took down the dust from his waist and waved it in front of him before saluting and saying hello: "I''m so light. I''m polite to the mayor of Chang''an." The founder of Taiyi gate in the eastern sky, the 17th territory of Taoism, Hongqing Daozu. You can read the novel online free at novelhall. com Chapter 727 Zhang Dongyun calmly looked at Hongqing Daozu in front of him. This is not the first time that the 17th strongest person has entered Chang''an city. Speaking of it, like the original blood Qi devil, from the perspective of Zhang Dongyun''s back against the invincible city system, the image of Hongqing Daozu is quite special. From the perspective of Zhang Dongyun, the image of the other party is insignificant. Instead, it is more like a strange Tai Chi diagram, with Yin and Yang slowly rotating. At the beginning, the image of blood Qi devil, human or Kirin was also blurred. It''s more like a dirty blood with its own life, constantly fluctuating and shaking. Zhang Dongyun smiled and took back his thoughts. He has heard a lot about the founder of Taiyi sect. Realistically speaking, before Li shulou ascended the realm of heaven, the slovenly old Taoist was the first Taoist in the eastern heaven. Li shulou''s cultivation in the 16th realm is still between victory and defeat for Shanghong qingdaozu. The ancestor of the 17th boundary road had been wandering outside before. He pitied the foundation of taiyimen he created in his early years. It seemed that he suffered a great loss in the face of Chang''an City, and then was kicked by Zhao Kuangming, emperor of the Song Dynasty. Taiyimen asked their ancestors for help, but they haven''t received a response over the years. Therefore, there are many rumors in the eastern sky that the Taoist ancestor was in trouble when traveling abroad and could not protect himself. The trouble that can make a 17th boundary Taoist ancestor unable to get out of trouble is really beyond the imagination of many people. "No gift." Zhang Dongyun looked at Hong qingdaozu and finally said, "the five leaders of the eastern heaven, Qun Lun, are finally together now." Buddhism, Taoism, Confucianism, demons, demons and martial arts. Apart from the fact that there was no Buddha to practice in the eastern heaven, Hongqing Daozu, Lu sage, kuinu patriarch Taiting, blood Qi demon and Song Emperor Zhao Kuangming are the five strong people at the top of all living beings. Hong Qingdao Zu smiled calmly: "that''s really just the past." He is back, but the blood Qi devil is gone forever. "I''m here to apologize to you for your unworthy disciples." Hongqing Daozu then made a Taoist chief inspector to Zhang Dongyun: "respect the small punishment and great commandments. There is no place for the poor to talk about. I just hope to save their lives." Zhang Dongyun stared at each other and didn''t speak for the first time. It''s not all questioning the sincerity of Hongqing Daozu. Through the judgment of invincible City, the other party is full of sincerity and has no other plans. But the problem is that Zhang Dongyun found that there were a few obstacles to the invincible city''s insight into the old Taoist''s idea. Not completely isolated from each other''s thoughts. But like a text, there are several places on it, which are blackened by ink. In other words, some thoughts of Hongqing Daozu were covered up and could not even see through the system. But why? This is the first time Zhang Dongyun has met this situation. Previously, the blood Qi devil, who was also in the 17th territory, never came in like this. According to the blood Qi devil, the experts in the 17th realm can''t avoid being understood by the invincible city system. How did Hongqing Daozu do it? Is it his own ability or is there someone to help? Could the hidden thoughts be the real plan of Hongqing Daozu... For a moment, many thoughts flashed through Zhang Dongyun''s mind. He didn''t see anything different on his face, but calmly looked at Hongqing Daozu: "Doushi academy, have you always been friends with taiyimen?" Hongqing Daozu didn''t deny it, but said frankly, "Saint Lu and I are really close friends. Zhao Kuangming committed Taiyi Mountain Gate and got the help of Saint Lu. Those unworthy disciples were saved. I''m very grateful for this." He continued: "I hope I can mediate the contradiction between Chang''an City and Doushi academy, so that the two families can turn fighting into friendship. I hope you can give me a chance." "He is to blame." Zhang Dongyun was rude and pressed step by step. Hongqingdaozu sighed: "if the saint in the front road protects Taiyi, I hope I can try my best to protect the door of Doushi Academy." Zhang Dongyun looked at each other quietly and said after a moment: "Doushi academy is not all stubborn people." "Thank you, Lord Ming." Hongqing said, "I will take them away from the eastern sky and find another place to reopen the door." Zhang Dongyun was noncommittal: "before that, most of the people under Taiyi were accomplices. The death penalty can be avoided, and the living crime is hard to forgive. Please stay in Chang''an City for some more time." Hongqingdaozu smiled: "I understand." Zhang Dongyun looked at each other with great interest and suddenly said, "the opportunity depends on yourself. Take this sentence to Doushi Academy." Hearing the speech, hongqingdaozu gently exhaled, "thank you, city Lord Ming." The implication of the mayor of Chang''an was to ask him to join the war. The opponent is the saint of Doushi academy road. If you can persuade the other party to be soft, Chang''an City may not have to meet Saint Lu. The so-called opportunity is not only for Doushi academy, but also for Hongqing Daozu himself. Finally, we should try and try our best... Hongqingdaozu sighed in his heart. Shizu said that Chang''an city can only be a friend, not an enemy. Be careful... Hongqingdaozu couldn''t help but think of the admonition of the Taoist priest before returning to the eastern heaven. Here comes again... Zhang Dongyun frowns secretly and looks down at Hongqing Daozu. Through the system, he was sure that the other party had just flashed an idea. But he can''t know what the other party just thought through the system. This is the first time I have met a similar situation. Hongqingdaozu left and went to see the saint Lu. Zhang Dongyun sat in the Daming Palace and watched each other disappear in the distant virtual space of the universe. Until the last step before Hongqing Daozu left the invincible City, Zhang Dongyun hesitated whether to force the other party down, so as to test the people who may be hidden behind the other party. But Zhang Dongyun didn''t do it in the end. This may be the opposite way. Now throw the stone back and see what sound you can make. As for Saint Lu, it would be good if Hongqing Daozu could really hold him down. Zhang Dongyun leaned back on the back of his chair and looked very serious. The invincible City, which has always been very reliable, is unable to fully control the situation for the first time, which makes Zhang Dongyun feel tight in his heart. Originally, he expected that the situation would be more favorable as long as he waited a little longer. I only lack time now, as long as I have a little more But now the new situation makes him no longer so optimistic. "You can''t be invincible now?" Lord Zhang squinted at the floor of Daming Palace and the Chang''an city. Shaking his head, Zhang Dongyun burst out laughing. Although there is a sense that the plan can not keep up with the change, there is no need to mess up at the moment. Or continue to follow their own pace. Zhang Dongyun''s eyes returned to calm, walked down from the throne, came to the center of the hall and sat cross legged on the floor. As Zhang Dongyun breathed and breathed, his skin fluctuated all over his body. His breath first changed from colorless to white smoke. Then the white smoke gradually turned golden. You can read the novel online free at novelhall. com Chapter 728 Zhang Dongyun breathed, and the air flow gradually turned into gold. The golden smoke gradually turned into a golden auspicious cloud over his head. Next, Xiangyun gradually separated and changed into eight. The eight auspicious clouds evolved from each other, and later they looked different. One hand. A lake. A prairie fire. A mountain peak. A tornado. A falling thunder. A swamp. A large seal carved from earth and stone. The eight golden auspicious clouds suddenly solidified as the index finger of the hand stretched out from top to bottom. Zhang Dongyun sat with his eyes closed and continued to breathe. More and more golden auspicious clouds appear. Eight new auspicious clouds condense eight portraits. Everyone is dignified and full of the king''s style. But they are different, either violent, or calm, or overbearing, or kind. The first eight auspicious clouds symbolized the heaven finger in the book of evil emperors written by Ming Tonghui and Zhang Dongyun respectively. The mirror lake hangs in the sky. Endless palm. Optimus is not bad. Stop and shake. Tianjie evil fist. Taiyuan refining body. The heart of the earth. The eight statues correspond to these objects one after another, symbolizing the Heavenly Emperor''s finger in the book of evil emperors. Water emperor''s palm. Yandi boxing. Mountain emperor seal. Wind emperor body. Reddy knife. Zehuang body. Dihuang hammer. For each unique skill, Zhang Dongyun has been trained to perfection, and they are in harmony with each other. Now, when he was about to open the book of evil emperors, Zhang Dongyun, who had been sitting still with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes. With the action of opening his eyes, the golden auspicious clouds with different images above his head converged again. These auspicious clouds are presented after his martial arts will is condensed to the extreme. At this moment, he will gather again, regenerate and change, and represent him to open a new chapter. The golden auspicious cloud condensed to the end and turned into a real golden statue. The details of the statue gradually became detailed, and finally became a human figure. However, this golden figure is not a complete single body, but two busts, one up and down, inverted buckle combination, integrated. When this strange golden figure appeared, the surrounding void broke open, as if it directly led to the distant universe. With this process, Zhang Dongyun''s eyes also seemed to have the emptiness of the whole universe. The mastery of space has reached an incredible level. This indicates that he has successfully broken through the limit of Wu Huang and reached the 15th realm of Wu Dao and the realm of God King of Wu Dao. He successfully entered the field of martial god. The double headed golden figure seemed to change from entity to illusion at this moment, and slowly disappeared into Zhang Dongyun''s head. So far, he worked hard for many years and finally succeeded. However, just then, Zhang Dongyun suddenly saw a flower in front of his eyes. In the field of vision, the strange figure appeared again. A tall man in a Phnom Penh black robe who could not see his face clearly seemed to be smiling at him. Zhang Dongyun suddenly found that the other party''s appearance was clearer than before. It was a tall man who was strange to him. Although he was smiling, he didn''t feel the slightest kindness. Especially the other party''s eyes are still blurred. The next moment, the tall man in black suddenly disappeared. Zhang Dongyun appeared in front of another person. The other party seems to face him, close to his face. But Zhang Dongyun can recognize this face without leaning back or retreating. Because that''s his own face. Without waiting for Zhang Dongyun to think clearly, the face suddenly changed. From youth to middle age, it had a dignified face and deep eyes. That is the face of the evil Emperor Ming Tonghui in the past. What does this mean... Zhang Dongyun just turned his mind here and all the scenes in his vision disappeared. Restore the landscape and furnishings of the Daming Palace. "It has something to do with the original Ming Tonghui and immortal tracks..." Zhang Dongyun thought. Now his cultivation level has surpassed that of Ming Tonghui himself. Logically speaking, he should be able to trace all the past memories of Ming Tonghui. But the original fairy trace is still unclear. This is not unusual. Either the immortal trace itself affected, or the man in black robed moved his hands and feet. Although there is no contact between the two sides, Zhang Dongyun still thinks of Hongqing Daozu just now. For a time, Zhang Dongyun didn''t think about it thoroughly, so he didn''t think about it any more. Now that I have initially set foot in the realm of martial god, I may be able to do some experiments according to the previous plan to find out more about the truth of that year. However, take care of some things at hand first. Zhang Dongyun gathered his mind and quietly left the Daming Palace. Then he left the Yanhuang world all the way and even the invincible city. Even far away from invincible city. Because it is necessary to prepare for the second overrun expansion of Chang''an city. Like the first time before, eight satellite cities need to be established. The location of the satellite city is located on the eight corners and eight vertices of the cuboid within the scope of the invincible city after the successful second expansion in the future. It''s a long way from the invincible city at present. Because the second overrun expansion will directly cover the normal expansion from the 17th to the 23rd. In other words, seven times at a time. Normally, the size of each aspect is expanded by four times separately. Then the size of this second overrun expansion will reach a full 4096 times. Whether it''s long, wide or high. As for the cross-sectional area of the scope, the multiplication of length and width will reach an exaggerated 16.777216 times. Generally speaking, if the number is too large, it will often numb people and lose their concept. At present, there is this trend in the scope of the system. So Zhang Dongyun decided to change the unit of measurement. After the first overrun expansion, the influence range of Chang''an city system is about 0.174 light-years long and 0.116 light-years wide. If the second overrun expansion is achieved, the coverage will reach 712.704 light-years long and 475.136 light-years wide. The height is also 475.136 light-years. There is no doubt that this is a distance beyond the range of ordinary people''s feelings. Then the distance from the eight top corners of the cuboid to the central Yan and Huang Chang''an city is naturally far exaggerated. The reason why Zhang Dongyun waited until he was successfully promoted to the God of Wudao before going hundreds of light-years away to decorate the satellite city is that the God of Wudao further understands the mystery of space and is more convenient to come and go. Moreover, in this state, even if Zhang Dongyun is far away from the system coverage, the risk is greatly reduced. [the second expansion of the universe, the establishment of the fourth satellite city, 1.5 kilometers from north to south, one kilometer from east to west, 500 meters up and 500 meters down] For the second overrun expansion, the points required for the layout of satellite cities are also expensive. Fortunately, there are more new gains in sweeping the world within the scope of the great song dynasty. Otherwise, Lord Zhang can hardly imagine when he will save it. "The Song Dynasty is not enough." Zhang Dongyun thought seriously: "let them go to the library and walk together?" You can read the novel online free at novelhall. com Chapter 729 After arranging the four satellite cities, Zhang Dongyun returned to Chang''an City in the Yanhuang community. "How''s the trial going?" Zhang Dongyun asked Shen horong. Previously, she captured Xue Jing alive instead of killing him on the spot, in order to interrogate more information about ye Qingpeng and the great Qi Dynasty. Many secret things are known only to a few people at the top. Xue Jing is ranked among the four upper pillar states of the Qi Dynasty, and naturally knows more than they do. "There are not many useful things. At best, I knew the existence of Jinwu devil." Shen horong replied, "Xue Jing doesn''t know the secret layout next to Ye Qingpeng." After a pause, she continued, "but one person deserves attention." The four upper pillar states of the great Qi Dynasty: "Knife demon" Xu Hai. "Judge" Xue Jing. Kunpeng jiuyu. Plus another mysterious figure. It''s so mysterious that even Xue Jing doesn''t know the details. Just know that the other party is a woman, and it is very likely that she comes from outside the sunny sky in the southeast. "Few show up and the whereabouts are unknown." Zhang Dongyun asked, "do you think ye Qingpeng''s backhand has something to do with her?" Shen horong replied, "my little sister is just guessing that this person''s whereabouts are unknown all year round, or there are other arrangements according to Ye Qingpeng''s order. As for the attitude of Xuanqing Daozu and Qianshu Buddha, it was an unexpected surprise for ye Qingpeng. " Zhang Dongyun said, "let''s see what other arrangements he has?" Ao Kong said with a smile, "let''s help you smash Ye Qingpeng''s world together with the Xia Dynasty?" Shen horong said, "there''s no need to do more killing. The foundation of his method is to destroy it. However, according to the little sister''s understanding of him, he probably has other preparations in this regard." "As the boss said, let''s see what he''s ready for?" Ao Kong smiled grimly. Su po said at this time: "when Xuanqing old road comes back to the southeast sunny day, will he bring all the old acquaintances of the eastern sky?" "The decisive battle in the southeast sunny day is of no use to them. Once Chang''an city is in, everything in the eastern sky will not be over." Li shulou said. He smiled and waved to the other three: "Let''s continue to find the Qi emperor." Shen horong smiled and followed first. The Xia emperor and the sage with the same face are already sweeping the territory of the Qi Dynasty. This wave, even the imperial capital of the great Qi Dynasty, was also broken. The Xia emperor wanted to completely destroy the great Qi Dynasty. Shen horong and others paid more attention to searching for clues in order to further find Ye Qingpeng. "I''m going to Kowloon for a visit. What do you think of the saints and several people?" Xia Huang opened his mouth without expression. Saint Yan sighed: "search inside and outside. Please be lenient and don''t kill." Li shulou shook his head: "Taoist brother Xuanqing and I used to be old. Although there are contradictions now, we can compete with him. It''s not intentional to be his disciple." Shen horong smiled: "sage Yan has a word. Don''t make evil deeds. Please help yourself, your majesty Xia Huang. We''ll wait for you." Zhang Dongyun grinned at the Daming Palace in Chang''an city. Compared with Li shulou, Shen and Rong are more murderous. She was more ruthless to her identified enemies than Li shulou, Su Po and Zong Tianxuan. "Don''t worry, I have discretion." Xia Huang nodded and then said again, "if there is no harvest in Jiulong temple, I will go to Qianshu pure land next." The Kunpeng family flies and migrates from generation to generation. They have no fixed place to live. They don''t have ancestral land like other big demons. Jinwu devil has always been a single gang and cunning rabbit, but there is no fixed cave. When there was no harvest in the great Qi Dynasty, the Xia emperor stared at the Jiulong Temple of Xuanqing Daozu and the thousand Tree Pure Land of the thousand tree Buddha. Although Qianshu Buddha didn''t appear today, Xia Huang already knew that he and Xuanqing Daozu were enemies in the eastern sky and Chang''an city. In today''s war, the Xia emperor simply broke his face with each other. Even if there is a trace of fear of Chang''an City in his heart, Xia Huang is still determined to unite with Chang''an city to the end. For other considerations, we will talk about it after killing Ye Qingpeng. However, as an old acquaintance who knew each other well, Xuanqing Daozu didn''t seem to take any chances. When Xia Huang came to kick the Jiulong Mountain Gate, it was empty. "OK..." Xia Huang laughed instead. You don''t need his orders. Your Xia Dynasty experts come forward to clean up. Shen horong looked at the world where Jiulong temple was originally located from a distance in the void and shook his head slowly: "The Xia emperor is going to retract his nest, otherwise it will be a joke to be counterattacked by Ye Qingpeng and Xuanqing Daozu." Ao Kong''s face was not good: "what''s the idea of Ye Qingpeng?" Shen He Rong said, "my little sister will go to Qianshu pure land with the Xia emperor later. I think the situation is the same, but so many Buddhists must leave clues." Jiulong temple is right in front of us, but since Li shulou doesn''t want to be difficult for the disciples of Xuanqing Daozu, Shen Herong doesn''t make a reason and turns to the people of Buddhism. Although he is indifferent and fierce to the enemy, Shen horong has always been considerate and humble to his own people. "Hard work, twelve younger sisters." Li shulou nodded slightly. Sitting in the Daming Palace in Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun is actually guessing the whereabouts of Ye Qingpeng, Xuanqing Daozu and others. In fact, he felt that it was most likely that these people came to unite with Song Emperor Zhao Kuangming and others in the eastern sky, and then stared at Chang''an city itself. As Shen horong and others said, even if they were completely destroyed in the sunny sky in the southeast, the crisis of Zhao Kuangming and others would not be lifted as long as Chang''an City and "Ming Tonghui" were still there. If ye Qingpeng and others join them, it will form a dazzling lineup: The 16th border ancient emperor, but can resist the 17th border emperor Ye Qingpeng. The 17th emperor of decent territory, Zhao Kuangming, emperor of Song Dynasty. The 17th territory Kui Niu zusheng, Kui Niu Taiting. The 17th boundary is the ancestor saint of Kunpeng and the wind abyss of Kunpeng. Chapter 17 Confucian sage and road sage. The 17th boundary daomen Daozu, Xuanqing Daozu. The 17th realm immortal devil, Jinwu devil. The 17th boundary Buddha, the Buddha, the thousand tree Buddha. In addition, ye Qingpeng and Xuanqing Daozu were also pregnant with a fragment of immortal trace. Even if Hongqing Daozu can persuade Lu Shengsheng to stop, the opposite lineup is still exaggerated. At the beginning, Lord Zhang surprised four people by the way he photographed the blood Qi devil, which made these leaders of the 17th realm scared. But as the saying goes, gathering chicken feathers to brush (COURAGE) - group fighting. So many top strong people gather together, maybe they will embolden each other? To be honest, Lord Zhang would like these people to concentrate their superior forces into a force, put their fingers together and hold a fist to hit his hometown. It''s better for ye Qingpeng and Xuanqing Daozu to directly send the two pieces of fairy trace fragments to his mouth. But what if you still dare not? Zhang Dongyun felt distressed. When Li shulou, Shen horong and others began to chase down the disciples of tianfo sect in dongnanyang, city Lord Zhang was thinking about how to invite the king into the urn and catch them all. You can read the novel online free at novelhall. com Chapter 730 Shen horong finally lived up to expectations and successfully found a group of Buddhist disciples evacuated from Qianshu pure land. With them, there are also a group of Kowloon gate watchers. But unfortunately, Qianshu Buddha and Xuanqing Daozu were not present, let alone Ye Qingpeng. In the past, Buddhism and Taoism in the southeast sunny sky were not very harmonious, because there were often disputes between Buddhism and Taoism. But at present, the two masters can only unite to resist foreign enemies. Among them, there are many good players above the 14th level, and even the daomen Tianzun and Buddha Bodhisattva in the 16th level. But even so, their resistance did not last long. Without the participation of Li shulou, Xia Huang and Yan Shengsheng, Shen horong alone is enough to subdue the heroes. At best, it is a matter of time. Ao Kong will not be polite to these people. Everyone was very calm, and the scene in front of us could not stir up any waves. Only Lord Zhang in the Daming Palace in Chang''an City, far away in the eastern sky, was shocked by a strong sense of happiness and was about to faint. With the two top masters of Buddhism and Taoism in the southeast sunny sky captured, killed and arrested, the experience points of Lord Zhang soared. Just because of the construction of four satellite cities, the withered purse quickly returned to blood and swelled again. The only regret is that after interrogation, we still can''t find the whereabouts of Xuanqing Daozu, Qianshu Buddha, ye Qingpeng and others. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "I don''t know your majesty, where are you?" The speaker is the thousand tree Buddha. The place of speaking is in the star region of the eastern sky. The person who answered the thousand tree Buddha was Xu Hai, the "sword demon" who was the head of the four Shangzhu countries of the Qi Dynasty: "Mr. Xu doesn''t know his Majesty''s whereabouts at present. He ordered me to follow the Xuanqing Taoist ancestor. He said that as short as three or five days and as long as half a month, he would come to the eastern heaven to meet you." In front of Xu Hai, there are not only Qianshu Buddha, but also Xuanqing Daozu, Jinwu devil and Kunpeng patriarch Fengyuan. Kunpeng jiuyu, now standing with Fengyuan. In addition to their coming from the southeast sunny day, there are also Zhao Kuangming, the emperor of the Song Dynasty in the eastern sky, and Tai Ting, the head of kuinu clan. However, there is no saint Lu, the president of Doushi Academy. "So, we are waiting for the good news from Mr. Xu." Song Emperor Zhao Kuangming said. We didn''t say much, but we all guessed in our hearts whether ye Qingpeng''s strange method would work without the territory of the Qi Dynasty and the common people? If you can, the other party is still a strong martial artist comparable to the 17th territory. If not, that''s another consideration. "Taoist brother, you all come to the eastern sky. What about Jiulong temple?" Kui Niutai Ting looks at Xuanqing Daozu. Xuanqing Daozu looked calm: "there are fates in the southeast sunny sky, so we can''t force it. If there is still a chance, it will land on the East sky." "The mayor of Chang''an and the Chang''an city are extraordinary." Although he is a self respecting emperor, the Song Emperor''s tone is calm and natural at the moment: "if the other party is serious as a master, it is useless for us to join hands." The Jinwu devil said coldly, "if he were the master, I would be dead now." Everyone heard the speech and pondered. Kunpeng Fengyuan said, "as long as it is not a figure like the ancestor god, the master and the Taoist priest, there is still a way to think." Kui Niu Taiting said, "although Li shulou, Shen horong and others are in the southeast sunny sky, there are still people in Chang''an City on the eastern sky. In addition to Chu Yaoguang, Taoist Hongqing fell to them!" Xuanqing Taoist ancestor''s eyes flashed: "brother Hongqing? Do you know the reason?" Song Emperor Zhao Kuangming replied: "It is rumored that although Taiyi was robbed in Chang''an City, none of them died. There is no feud between the two sides. Taoist Hongqing may be trying to rescue the disciples, but he has colluded with Chang''an City and intends to talk about the saint Lu. " Xuanqing Daozu pondered and asked Kui Niu Taiting after a long time: "what does Saint Lu think?" "Saint Lu rebuked Hongqing Taoist face to face with a firm attitude." Kui Niu Taiting replied. Xuanqing Daozu didn''t feel relieved. He didn''t look aside. Beside him stood the golden black devil. Although Saint Lu broke with Chang''an City, he was irreconcilable with the devil. Previously, without the blood Qi devil, Lu Sheng promised to make peace with Song Emperor Zhao Kuangming and others for a while and work together to deal with Chang''an. Now there are more Jinwu demons, what do you think of the saint on the road. Xuanqing Daozu looked into the distance. In my mind, a ball of light floated and flashed. This one belongs to Li shulou, or the fragment of Taoist priest of Shangqing Dynasty. If this fragment is returned, the contradiction between him and Chang''an City may be eased. However, do you really want to return it? Today''s Li shulou is no longer a Taoist in the Shangqing Dynasty. If you occupy the fragments of fairy tracks for yourself, is it to complain about grievances for the Shangqing Taoist, or to produce delusions? Xuanzu shook his head slightly and said: "We don''t have much time. Li Daoyou and others may return to the eastern sky at any time. Before that, we should make a decision." The others nodded slightly. Qianshu Buddha said to Jinwu devil and Kunpeng Fengyuan, "I''m not familiar with the two in the eastern sky. I''ll take you to travel first." There is no need to communicate with Xuanqing Daozu, Song Emperor and others. Qianshu Buddha also knows the temper of road saints. It''s better not to let the two sides meet for the time being. Xuanqing Daozu looked at Xu Hai and said, "I hope the recluse can contact his Majesty the Qi emperor. We are pressed for time." Xu Hai nodded solemnly: "Xu understands." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ It''s hot in the south. Daliang is the imperial capital of the divine Dynasty, Tianyuan city in the Tianyuan world. In the palace, the officials saluted the throne above. The ancient emperor Wudao, the second sage of Confucianism, the God of Taoism and even the great sage of the demon family are all respectful: "Long live my emperor!" Ye Qingpeng, who changed his light yellow dragon robe, sat down slowly: "Free, flat." The ministers below played in turn, and ye Qingpeng gave instructions one by one. When the next Dynasty returned to the back hall, there was already a person waiting in the hall. A tall woman dressed in white, but her face seemed to be shrouded in smoke. Seeing ye Qingpeng coming in, the woman saluted him. "You worked hard before." Ye Qingpeng waved to the other party to waive the gift. The woman shrouded in smoke seemed to smile: "serve your majesty and die forever." Ye Qingpeng looked at each other quietly: "later, I will return to the eastern sky. Are you interested in revisiting my hometown together?" The woman in white replied, "if your majesty has orders, you should obey." Ye Qingpeng said, "you are a capable person. Let yourself play better. I won''t force you to do anything." "Then, please let me not return to that sad world." The woman in white replied. "OK." Ye Qingpeng fixed his eyes on each other and said, "I''ll give you this side." The woman in white saluted again: "I will spare no effort." Ye Qingpeng passed by each other, left the abyss of heaven and went on a long journey through the void. You can read the novel online free at novelhall. com Chapter 731 After many years, ye Qingpeng returned to the eastern sky. When he arrived at this cosmic starry sky, his mood did not fluctuate at all, and he calmly went to meet Xuanqing Daozu and others. Zhang Dongyun, who was far away from Daming Palace in Chang''an City, knew the other party was back for the first time. ... strictly speaking, Lord Zhang is not sure whether it is Xuanqing Daozu or Ye Qingpeng. What he can be sure is that a piece of fairy trace fragment moved close from the outside to the eastern sky. Merge with another piece of fairy trail. I think it''s time for ye Qingpeng and Xuanqing Daozu to meet again. But the previous position of the visitor is not in the eastern sky or the southeast sunny sky. Is it Ye Qingpeng''s cunning rabbit cave, or Xuanqing Daozu''s move to the Outland to save the soldiers? Zhang Dongyun shook his head slightly. Any answer will do. He just hopes that the two can unite to make trouble with Huanglong and come to the Yanhuang world to find him. Isn''t ye Laosan against boss Ming? You can make it clear in person, can''t you? Unfortunately, after the two pieces of fairy trace fragments gathered, they moved about, but they were farther away from Chang''an City in the Yanhuang world. Through the invincible City, Zhang Dongyun can probably capture the whereabouts of Ye Qingpeng and Xuanqing Daozu. However, considering that Kui Niu Taiting, Song Emperor Zhao Kuangming, Qianshu Buddha, Kunpeng Fengyuan and blood Qi devil may all be with them, Chang''an city took the initiative to attack, and there is no full chance of winning. Even if we can win after the first battle, it is still difficult to completely kill Ye Qingpeng and others, and we can''t ensure that we will get the fairy trace fragments. Therefore, Zhang Dongyun still hopes that they can summon up their courage and unite as one to settle accounts with Chang''an city. But after waiting for some time, the other party was silent. This disappointed Lord Zhang. However, the other side surprised him. Although Hongqing Daozu seems strange, since he came into the invincible City, Lord Zhang naturally wanted to stamp him first Therefore, according to what Hongqing Daozu has seen and heard, Zhang Dongyun is like a forest, like a temporary scene. The other party didn''t go to see a mastermind behind the scenes, but made an appointment with the saint of Doushi academy road. The former is the sage''s return to the East, while the latter is rather happy to be friends with the old. But the Confucian sage''s mood soon became less beautiful. "Taoist priest wants to associate with such evil and evil people?" The saint Lu calmed down his anger and said calmly, "I know many people under the Taiyi gate have fallen into the clutches of the devil. I will try my best to rescue them. Taoist priest, don''t mess up your square inch for a while, so as to make a big mistake!" "Several unworthy disciples really give me a headache." Hongqingdaozu sighed: "but if it''s just like this, things may have to be said twice." The road sage is silent and looks at each other. Hongqing Daozu said, "I have known the so-called immortal trace in the past, and this immortal trace is quite unusual with Chang''an city today. You and I don''t know what''s in it. Therefore, we might as well wait and see its change first." Saint Lu looked a little serious: "Taoist friend, do you know anything?" Hongqingdaozu nodded: "I don''t know much, but I just get some advice. Now I don''t know whether the secret of heaven can''t be revealed. Let me say all I can, but I hope Taoist friends think twice." "You mean..." Saint Lu''s face remained unchanged, but he was surprised. Not many people can enlighten Hongqing Daozu. Among them, his attitude is vague, and the answer has been exhaled: The founder of Taoist cultivation path and one of the giants at the top of the universe. Daozun. Hongqing Daozu is a lineage of daozun. His mentor once listened to lectures under daozun''s door. Now, Taoist Zun mentioned Hongqing Daozu and told him not to participate in matters related to Chang''an city. The news is like thunder in the ears of others. "Chang''an city is so frightening. Are there many things we don''t know?" The saint asked slowly. Hongqing Daozu sighed again and said, "if you have a chance, you might as well contact the supreme sage." "I wanted to tell the teacher about this before, but I couldn''t contact the teacher." When Saint Lu said this, he looked a little ugly. Tao Zun''s attitude is ambiguous. People really have to care about how to plan for the future. "Taoist friends, in that case, you might as well wait for the situation to be clear." Hong qingdaozu advised again. But unexpectedly, Lu sage shook his head: "we can''t bend our power. Our scholars do something and don''t do something. How can we bend because the enemy is strong?" Hong qingdaozu smiled bitterly: "I didn''t mean to be embarrassed with Taoist friends, but I didn''t want to see Taoist friends go to risk. I had to ask Taoist friends to sit down. Don''t blame me for offending." "It seems that the Taoist priest has made up his mind, so I have to offend." Saint Lu didn''t blame Hong for neglecting Daozu, but he didn''t mean to compromise. One Confucianism and one Taoism, the two top powers of the eastern sky in the past, launched a contest in the void of the universe. It''s not easy for a saint to stand on the road, but it''s not easy for him to stand on the road. However, Saint Lu believes in taking the main gate and has no intention of escaping. Instead, he wants to decide the victory or defeat with Hongqing Daozu, and leave after defeating each other. The situation suddenly fell into a stalemate. In the Daming Palace in Chang''an City, Zhang Dongyun saw it with relish. However, compared with this war, Zhang Dongyun is more interested in the previous dialogue between the two. He probably guessed why Hongqing Daozu was so strange before. It does have something to do with higher-level people. It is not known whether it is a conspiracy or what the other party''s attitude is. But hongqingdaozu did his best. Maybe his plan is really for the consideration of Lu Shengren, but at present, both sides are going all out. It''s just that the saint Lu was redeemed by hongqingdao''s ancestor. It''s not necessarily good or bad for Chang''an city. Maybe Ye Qingpeng, Xuanqing Daozu and others have delayed coming to Chang''an City, which is a lack of road saints? Lord Zhang couldn''t laugh or cry. He ignored it for the time being. In addition to waiting patiently for the news from Li shulou, Su Po, Ao Kong, Shen horong and others, he practiced boxing patiently. During this period, more people from taiyimen took the initiative to come to Chang''an city. The leader is immortal Xue, an elder of Taiyi sect and a disciple of Hongqing Daozu. He is the 16th Taoist heaven like immortal Xiangyuan. Obviously, they had been instructed by their ancestor hongqingdaozu and took the initiative to come to the door to make amends. Zhang Dongyun didn''t care too much, but gave them a job. Further attack and suppress the great song dynasty without the seat of Song Emperor Zhao Kuangming, and destroy it. Xue Zhenren and others don''t know what they think. After all, taiyimen had a deep hatred with Song Emperor Zhao Kuangming. In short, they took Zhang Dongyun''s order, went to the remaining territory of the Song Dynasty and carried out the order in a down-to-earth manner. It can be called revenge and revenge. On the way, he even plotted against immortal Zixiao, who was an important Minister of the Song Dynasty, for the sake of Hongqing Daozu, and made the Song Dynasty worse. When Zhang Dongyun city arranges the remaining satellite points, it will increase further. When he was about ready, Lord Zhang stepped out of the Daming Palace: "Since you won''t come, I''ll have to go." You can read the novel online free at novelhall. com